《The CEO’s Surrogate Wife》


 Chapter 1 One-night surrogacy

    Chapter 1 One-night surrogacy


    It waste night now.


    The weather was gloomy.


    Darkness engulfed the whole sky after a heavy cloud drifted it.


    Miyay naked on her soft bed, surrounded by endless darkness. She was sent in. She did not know


    where it was, nor who she would be for the next second. Her heart was still beating uncontrobly


    though she managed to calmed down for a while.


    Suddenly, a cloud of powerful footstep came from the corridor and it was approaching, which shocked


    Miya¡¯''s heart.


    Followed by the screwing sound of the doorknob, then the door opened. Nothing but a dim light went


    through the door with a loom shadow of strong man.


    A cold wind came together, and she shrouded herself.


    ¡°I...¡± Miya stuttered when she felt the arrogant man¡¯s proud, which indicated that he doesn''t want any


    talk with her.


    ¡°Are you scare?¡± the man¡¯ s voice is cold but pleasant,bing with a sense of despise.


    Miya¡¯s heart ached suddenly, but what qualifications did she have to fear for her own choice? However,


    what she didn''t expect was that the man''s voice was so young and pleasant.


    Alex''s hugged and kneaded her body by his hands. He could feel her soft and smooth skin, which


    made him held tighter unconsciously.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Miya was shivering and feeling his strong body. She could feel his long legs and hefty waist. He was


    emitting a sense of noble. Her hand vliatinn Diwanmb as binn KA


    leaned against her chest and she felt his muscrity. He must be a perfect man, she thought.


    Alex suddenly came closer to her. A fragrance of a young girl came to his nose suddenly. It was the


    vor of lily. And the thin sexy lips approached. For the first time, in that case, he kissed a girl.


    Miya was shocked by the sudden kiss and shrouded her herself. Anyway, she didn¡¯t refuse because


    she knew what she wants from this deal.


    Alex''s one palm grabbed her busty breasts and kneaded them violently! His other hand was drifting on


    her charming body. Through the feeling of his hands, he knew she''s absolutely a femme fatale.


    ¡°Ohm...¡± a sense of electricity went through her body and she wanted to escape~her breasts were pain


    due to his violence. However, a wired feeling spread her whole body, which made her body soft and her


    heart frighten.


    He kissed downward until he reached her corbone. He was nibbling it now. He could obviously feel


    her shiver, and this was the first woman who perfectly fitted his taste.


    He kissed downward again until her breasts. He was licking them now, enjoying her shiver, her tight,


    her smoothness and sensitivity as well.


    An unnamed and uncontroble feeling came from her heart, which made her frighten but somehow


    addictive.


    Miya suddenly wanted to take a look at his face. She wanted to know who she conceiving for, and


    meanwhile with a selfishness that she could find out her child someday if she knows what he looks like.


    When she was hesitating, a sudden pain came from her private part, which drew her back to the reality.


    The pain, which drew her to the hell from the heaven, is an overwhelmed feeling.


    The overwhelmed pain proved that she was no longer a girl but a woman. And from now on, David, the


    man who lost her in gambling, is also no longer her father. The pain of tonight rewarded him all of his


    goodness. She is just a chip of him after all.


    Alex¡¯s hot breath sprayed on her face. His body smelled good. It was a lemon vor, giving a refreshing


    feeling. The smell seemed to relieve her pain a lot.


    "Dear, shout out!" his voice was unusually pleasant, but there was an irresistible tyranny.


    Miya moved her lips, but no sound came out.


    Alex suddenly speeded up his pace, which seems to punish her refusal just now. She is just a woman


    who give birth to a child for him to earn money. How ridiculous for her to pretend to be arrogant!


    Miya felt a piercing pain from her private parts, and her small hands grabbed the sheet tightly, standing


    the pain cause by him.


    Tears flowed down her eyes, buried in her hair and finally damped the pillow cover.


    Alex didn¡¯t care about this, and he was still moving crazily and went deeper into her body.


    Crazy lingering.


    He left in the darkness like a cloud of wind vanished in her eyesight.


    Miya turned on her phone, and the dim light of the phone illuminated the whole mess of the room, as


    well as the striking bloodstains on the sheets, which seemed to remind her that she was no longer


    pure¡¯.


    Meanwhile, the lights were suddenly turned on and a maid came in with a clothing.


    Miya was led out the vi after she took a shower. The sky is still dark, and she didn¡¯t know where it is,


    let alone who was she conceiving for.


    Till home, she noticed that her lucky beads had been dropped there, where she was entangled with the


    strange man.


    Ten months slipped away, Miya gave birth to triplets. Before she could see what her newborn children


    looked like, one of them was taken away by her father for money. At that moment, she felt desperately


    hopeless.


    Fearing that his father would take away her other two children to exchange money for his employer,


    Miya fled with her two children and went abroad to her grandmother with a solemn mood.

 Chapter 2 perfect babies

    Chapter 2 perfect babies


    Six years passed like a sh


    At the airport, a beautiful woman together with two children, hand in hand at both sides. They are the


    children that Miya brought up in those years, and the other one was stolen by her father for money.


    Feeling the familiar emotions, she finally came back here six yearster. She always reminds of the


    stolen child. Child, do you know your Mommy always miss you? Mommy came back because she


    couldn''t let you go.


    Miya is still refined. Her figure is as exquisite as it was then. Her clear eyes are stained with a steady


    temptation. Her body has a mature charm. After six years of hard work, she grown up. She is no longer


    the simple eighteen-year-old girl!


    Ben wore a big sun sses, covering up most of his small face, revealing only a tender pink lip and


    perfect chin. His lips always have a gentle and elegant smile, which makes many people look at him. It


    seems that they all want to see the handsome face under the sunsses.


    Joey wore a beautiful sunshade hat so that her delicate little face was shared with everyone. And her


    big eyes were always crooked withughter, which made many people drool unconsciously.


    ¡°Wow, isn''t the little star Joey?¡± Suddenly there was a little boy screaming out, his eyes were full of


    amazing brilliance. It seems that he couldn''t expect to meet the little star here.


    His scream provoked everyone to turn around and turn their heads. All of them came to this side.


    Miya felt dizzy. Her daughter had only been on TV once. When did she be a little star? And she


    was with her daughterst time, how could no one recognize her?


    Benughed wickedly and let go Miya''s hand. He took off his sunsses by his own way, and suddenly


    an angel-like face shocked the eyes of people on the spot. They forgot to look for Joey at the same


    time.


    Meanwhile, Miya took the opportunity to escape the crowd with Joey.


    ¡°Sisters, aunts, brothers and uncles, I have separated from Mummy. Can you help me find her? It''s


    better to make way first.¡± While Ben was talking, he also showed a miserable look, and his smart and


    deep eyes almost dripped out of tears.


    The people next to him were instantly soft-hearted. Several younger sisters even came forward and


    handed Ben a handkerchief. Some couldn''t help to kiss his face!


    ¡°Mommy, my brother cheated the little girl again, deceiving their sympathy.¡± Joey eximed in the car,


    despising Ben in her heart.


    ¡°Didn''t I save you? You see, I sacrificed my looks and let the girls kiss me forcibly.¡± Ben opened the


    door while he was talking, and Miya flew away with her car.


    Joey looked up proudly.


    "Didn''t you say you like little girls kissing you? Saying that feeling is like eating candy.¡± Joey was


    dissatisfied and uncovered the scandal of Ben.


    Ah, I don''t know how many little girls cried for his appearance. He wasn''t ashamed to say that they


    kissed him forcibly.


    Ben smiled and suddenly approached Joey and gave her a kiss on her face.


    ¡°My little Joey is jealous, so give her a kiss.¡± Ben said as if something had happened.


    Joey stared at him angrily, wondering that he had taken advantage of her and dare to say she was


    jealous now.


    ¡°Ben, you have to consider your sister. Your aunt Lisa''s home now, you both should behave well." Miya


    laughed as she drove. Six years ago, she left without a word and now she suddenly came back. No


    one know what Lisa would scold her for.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, her cell phone rang. It was Adam who called. She smiled gracefully. She forgot to tell him


    when she left. He must be in a hurry. She sincerely thanked him because she would not be able to


    support her family these years without his help.

 Chapter 3 Encountering is Better than meeting

    Chapter 3 Encountering is Better than meeting


    ¡°Miya! Where are you? Obviously, Adam is in a hurry.


    Miya was stunned. In her impression, Adam would never be angry.


    ¡°I''m home, I..." Crack! With a sound, she seemed to hear the cell phone crash over there. Why did he


    suddenly get so angry? Is it because she left secretly?


    Looking at the vi in front of her, she sighed and deceived to exined this to Adam someday. She


    went to find her best friend Lisa first so that she could let her children have a ce to stand.


    Miya parked near the door. Before she could knock at the door, there came out of a vigorous figure,


    which was getting closer and closer until Miya could see his face clearly. It made her wince.


    What a handsome man, his carved fine features, brown hair, thick ck eyebrows, a pair of deep eyes,


    high nose, sexy thin lips, like a prince came out from fairy tales.


    Alex nced at Miya, and his deep eyes shed a glimmer of luster. What a beautiful and refined


    woman, he did not even look at the children around her, but he hurried away with his assistant as if


    there was something important.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Alex''s assistant couldn''t help but look back at the children beside Miya, the little boy looked


    like the young master, especially the shiny eyes.


    When Lisa saw Miya, she couldn''t help staring. Then she looked at the two children in her hands. Her


    eyes even stared bigger.


    Wondering her brother is always devoted to Miya, she didn¡¯t know what would her brother Lance think


    of her if he saw these two children.


    "Miya! Where have you been these years? Have you know I''ve almost gone through Lnd city to find


    you out? And you know toe back now!" Lisa shouted angrily.


    Miya knew her temper that she just likes saying something sharp but her heart is the softest.


    "Sorry!" Thousands of sentences were concluded into one word, she knew Lisa''s temper, but she can


    exin nothing.


    Joey rolled her eyes on aunt Lisa and pulled Lisa¡¯s hand withughter.


    ¡°Aunt Lisa is charming, just as her name.¡± Joey deliberately praised it.


    Lisa felt soft on her hand, and saw a pair of fat little hands holding her hand. Looking at the little girl''s


    face, which like Miya''s, her heart suddenly rose a thrill, and she embraced the little girl and could not


    help kissing. The child was so attractive. Perhaps the reason Miya left is mainly the two children.


    Looked at Ben, who was staring at herself with big eyes, Lisa couldn''t help to wonder that there are


    such beautiful children in the world. This child born by Miya is definitely a perfect product.


    ¡°Aunt Lisa wants to kiss me, too." Ben suddenlyughed. It seems that the sky is a little dark than his


    laughter.


    Lisa wanted to say no, but she squatted uncontrobly. She just couldn''t resist the temptation.


    Miya watched this scene, but she can only shake her head helplessly because her children was so


    glorious that they could shine everywhere and put her mother in the dark.


    ¡°Come on, let''s talk at home. I''ll wee and wash off the dust for you. My brother is on a business trip


    now, and if he knows you''re back, he''ll be so excited that he can''t sleep.¡± Lisa said excitedly, but a


    strange feeling shed her heart when she saw these two wonderful children.

 Chapter 4 Three Babies A Play

    Chapter 4 Three Babies A y


    After all the arrangements were made, Lisa and Miya sat in the living room. Both children went to the


    bedroom to yputer games.


    Miya knew that Lisa was worried about her, but all her things can only be stuck in her heart. Once she


    says them out, she is likely to lose the two children. Thus, she can''t say anything.


    ¡°You haven''t seen your Dad, have you? He was sent to jail for owing too much money¡± Lisa¡¯s face was


    more serious than before. David came to ask her for Miya¡¯s whereabouts, but she really didn¡¯t know it


    and won''t told him if she know about it. He brought too much disaster to Miya, isn¡¯t that enough?


    A paleness overspread Miya¡¯s small face and indifference in chargedter. When she gave her father


    five billion six years ago, she told him that they were no longer father and daughter and she would find


    out her mother. It is him who repelled her mother from home. But she felt unknow heartache when she


    heard that he was sent to jail.


    ¡°You will go and see him.¡± Lisa knew Miya a lot. She knew Miya is actually a filial girl and would have


    an enterprise future if not for her father''s fault.


    Miya tightened her mouth unconsciously, and her face paled.


    ¡°I''ll try to find a job tomorrow, and this thing for another day.¡± Miya even not said a word of father.


    Perhaps she felt totally desperate toward him.


    Lisa looked at Miya and wanted to ask some information of the children. But there was a refusal on her


    face that she would tell nothing.


    Lisa signed and let go the thought. You needn''t ask for it if she wants to tell you, and if not, nothing can


    help, Lisa thought.


    In the morning, the sun shined brightly.


    ¡°Mommy, what''s this school? Why are the students dressed so noble?¡± Joey looked at the brilliant


    school and couldn''t help to ask for the reason.


    Miya held Joey¡¯s little head by her hands with a brilliant smile on her face.


    ¡°This is the best aristocratic school, and I spent a lot of money so that you can study here. Don''t set


    your Mommy down.¡± Miya always smile when she faces with her two children.


    ¡°Wow, do you see that kid wearing a national limited suit? That''s what I saw on theputerst night.


    It''s worth hundreds of millions of dors.¡± Ben asked with wide eyes. Ah, he just saw and loved this suit


    last night.


    When Andre heard the voice, he disdained it and raised his lips. He despised those who envied him


    behind his back.


    ¡°You see, he seems to be quite arrogant, and his head seems to be raised.¡± Joey pointed to Andre''s


    back and said in surprise.


    Miya looked at the proud and upright figure which suddenly reminded her of the simr figure six years


    ago. It seemed that there was such a sense of simrity. She flung the messy mind aside.


    ¡°You two go to school now. Mommy''s going to work." Miya smiled and kissed on both children''s faces.


    "Good-bye, Mommy!" Ben took Joey''s little hand and went into the school.


    Watching the two children enter the school, a warmth shed Miya¡¯s heart, she rushed to the new


    company for an interview. No matter how hard and tired, she must give the babies a happy growth.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 5 Became someones secretary

    Chapter 5 Became someone''s secretary


    Miya interviewed the design director of Alex Group today. She has been studying design by herself for


    six years. Sometimes she learnt from her grandmother. Although her mother divorced with her father,


    her grandmother, a famous designer, loves her very much. And now her grandmother is retired at


    home.


    Miya,e in!


    The interviewer suddenly shouted in the house. Miya held tight her hands and took a deep breath


    before she walked in calmly.


    The interviewer looked Miya up and down before letting her sit down.


    After a nce at the files in her hand and a few questions, the interviewer told her that she could go


    back to wait for the phone. In fact, their director of advertising design has been recruited, but such an


    excellent candidate Miya, as well as the design sheets in her hand, they are reluctant to let go because


    she is really a talented person.


    Miya rose gracefully, nodded to them with a smile and turned away.


    "Wait!" Just as she reached the gate, the female interviewer suddenly cried out.


    Uh? Miya was surprised for a moment, but soon she put a smile on her face, stopped her slender figure


    and turned around.


    "We stillck a female secretary here. I wonder if you are interested in it?¡± The interviewer looked at


    Miya and said to her. With her face, her figure and her temperament, it should be more than enough to


    be a female secretary.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Miya frowned slightly. Someone took over the position of design director. She waste for the position.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in a secretary position.¡±


    ¡°Don''t refuse me so hurry. The sry of our secretary is also very high, and you can transfer to the


    design director if your performance is well.¡±


    The interviewer exined. Actually, it would be the seniority¡¯s decision, and what she can do is to


    recruit the talent so that she can earn a higher sry.


    Miya was attracted by thest sentence of the interviewer. Anyway, to work as the designer director is


    her dream, and why not cherish every chance.


    ¡°All right, when should I begin to work?¡± Miya asked easily, and she knew that today was impossible


    when looked at the clock on the wall. It is eight forty now.


    The interviewer also looked at the clock and smiled.


    ¡°If you report to the personnel department, you can go to work directly today." When the interviewer


    came to an end, she opened his mouth and called for the next one.


    Miya couldn''t help being surprised that she was going to work on the day of the interview. What a


    surprise.


    It was 9:30 when she came to the president''s office after all the formalities had beenpleted.


    ¡°Bring me a cup of coffee!¡± Suddenly there was a deep, mellow, maic man¡¯s voice in the office. It


    was pleasant but cold.


    Miya immediately went to make coffee and wondered why there was only one secretary, where are


    other secretaries?


    Miya knocked softly at the door.


    "Come in!" A cool and indifferent tone.


    When Miya came in, she was surprised to find that this handsome and impable man was the man


    she met at Lisa''s door yesterday, and he was drinking coffee in his hand. Next to him stood the most


    enchanting secretary. looking at the coffee in her hand, she suddenly felt an embarrassment that she


    had never met before and a glow spread over her little face. No one told her that there was another


    secretary in his office.


    Alex obviously looked at Miya at this time, it was her! The woman he met at Lisa''s door yesterday.


    Looking at the coffee in her hand, he raised up his eyebrows. Is she the secretary who just called from


    the Personnel Department?

 Chapter 6 141 dollars per hour

    Chapter 6 141 dors per hour


    Chapter 6 141 dors per hour


    Miya felt uneasy when she was looked by Alex, especially his deep and cold eyes.


    "Miya! Bring me the coffee." Alex said indifferently, but also put down the cup of coffee in his hand.


    Miya felt the fiery eyesight of the secretary beside Alex. She knew that was anger.


    Alex took the coffee in Miya''s hand. His slender finger lightly held her finger while picking up the coffee.


    He clearly felt the stiffness of her at that moment.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    His deep eyes sank again, staring at Miya, tasting her coffee gently. The taste of the coffee was slightly


    bitter and astringent. There was nothing added into the coffee. Then came the sweet taste. It is obvious


    that she made it very good.


    "It''s your task to make coffee for me from now on and still the same taste." Alex said faintly, then looked


    down at his files, as if there was no one beside him.


    Miya stood there in a daze. What was she doing? She stood for two hours in such a stupefied way that


    her legs were numb until the end of work at noon. It seemed that this secretary''s job was really hard to


    do. But for a sry of 5000 dors a month, she tolerated it.


    "Alice, you can go now. Miya, go and make me a cup of coffee!" Miya was fantasizing about leaving


    work when suddenly he opened his mouth and did not even raise his head.


    Miya was stunned and dissatisfied. It was time to off work. Why not let her go? She was upset, but she


    made coffee for Alex.


    When Alex came in, he had packed up his documents and was ready to go out. He nced at Miya¡¯s


    sexy figure, and his face appeared a slight smile.


    "No coffee, and you go to a dinner with me." Alex went out during the conversation, totally ignoring


    Miya''s dismayed expression on her face.


    At this moment, Miya was so angry that she wanted to shake off her ss cup. What¡¯s wrong with the


    man? She was not his girlfriend. What did she do at his dinner? How can she feel that the president is


    mysterious? Should she consider staying here or not?


    "It''s a thousand hours for overtime to attend the banquet."


    Sure enough, Alex''s words fell, Miya flew up to follow, 141 dors per hour, so she would have 423


    dors for three hours?


    Miya''s face immediately showed a smile, and she quickly followed him.


    "Mr. president, can overtime pay be cashed?" It''s better to get the overtime pay earlier. What if he


    forgets and not to acknowledge the bill?


    Alex¡¯s mouth hooked, and he suddenly turned around.


    But Miya never thought that he would suddenly turn around, and it¡¯s toote to stand steadily, and she


    suddenly hit her head on his healthy chest.


    "If you want to throw yourself at me, it''s not toote to y a good y with me, and there will be


    additional rewards." His voice was low and seductive, and his deep eyes glistened with luster. If she


    liked money so much, he would give it to her, but she also had to pay some sacrifices to get it.


    Miya stared at the handsome face close by. She could smell the light lemon fragrance on his body. It


    smelled good. She was addicted to it in a trance and nodded unconsciously. The night six years ago


    came to mind.

 Chapter 7 It’s up to your performance

    Chapter 7 It¡¯s up to your performance


    Chapter 7 It¡¯s up to your performance


    Alex looked at Miya and nodded, deepening the smile on his face. As a matter of fact, she was a typical


    fool and a woman who loved money.


    When Alex grabbed her little hand, she woke up suddenly. She wanted to shake off Alex''s big hand, but


    she wasn¡¯t strong as him.


    " Mr. President, what is my extra reward?" Now that he has taken advantage of her, how can she get


    nothing, or how can she treat her white-skinned hands fairly?


    Alex frowned slightly. Nine out of ten sentences of this woman mentioned money. Other women only


    seduced him when they were with him, while she only saw money when she was with him. He was a


    magnificent and handsome man. Wherever he went, he was the focus. Couldn¡¯t himpare with


    those money in her eyes?


    ¡°It¡¯s up to your performance!¡± Alex spoke out the sentence meaningfully. Then he came to his car and


    asked the driver to leave-- he wanted to drive personally.


    Miya has been reliving Alex''s words for a long time. It was up to her performance, what did she need to


    act? Did he want her to seduce others and sign contracts with him?


    When she was changed into a dress of 10,000 dors, she was surer of it. If she did not consider this


    overtime pay, she disdained to do it. But the dress looked good, too.


    "Is this dress belong to me when the banquet is over?" Miya came out of the fitting room and asked,


    not ady at all. She took money at the sight of it.


    Alex took back his eyes which had been looking out of the window and turned his head to Miya. His


    eyes shed a sense of amazement. Yes, amazement came out from his eyes.


    It was a red and ming dress, uncovering her white swan-like neck, her attractive corbone and her


    white skin. In front of her chest, a piece of pearlposite flowers, shining, tightly wrapped her


    breasts, which seemed toe out easily.


    Combining with this lovely face, a pair of clear big eyes, a beautiful nose, cherry lips and a delicate


    cheek, she is as beautiful as Snow White who came out from the fairy tale.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Even the waiter beside was enchanted, it was the first for him to see a charming woman who dressed


    perfectly.


    ¡°Forget about it if you are unwilling to do so.¡± Miya looked at Alex, wondering he was unwilling to do so.


    Of course, she was nobody to him, how can he send the clothing to her, let alone a clothing worth


    several millions.


    Alex¡¯s eyes became darker. This woman is really good at destroy the atmosphere, he thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to your performance.¡± the same sentence again. He rushed out.


    Miya followed him dissatisfiedly. He always speaks this sentence. If she can¡¯t behave well, she will lose


    the extra rewards as well as overtime pay, which is so unfair.


    In the vi of Alex, Miya was always following him. She cursed him in her heart that this man even


    brought her home. What did he want to do? She wasn¡¯t his family after all.


    She suddenly found a little arrogant figure in front of her. The figure reminded her of the boy who


    dressed in the favorite suit of her son and pointed by her daughter, and she curiously wanted to have a


    look at this boy now.

 Chapter 8: Shielding

    Chapter 8: Shielding


    Chapter 8: Shielding


    Alex even called his son after he saw the slight frown behind the small figure.


    In the dining room, there were three persons, Augus and Be, Alex''s father and mother respectively.


    Next to him is Bess of Be Group, which his mother introduced to him.


    Seeing Alex came in, Bess wanted to cuddle him, and suddenly found another woman behind Alex.


    Her face turned cold obviously.


    Miya looked at the situation in front of her. Her suddenly felt nervous. She knew that his family had


    made him a blind date, and he took her as a shield. How could she always feel like a third party who


    had robbed people of their happiness when she looked at Bess?


    "Alex, who is she?" Bess''s shrill voice was full of discontent. Soon her father woulde again. They


    wanted to make an engagement date today.


    Alex nced at Bess, reached out and held Miya''s small hand. His eyes were full of affection.


    Miya looked at Alex in a daze. Could this girl not pretend to be so real? She will fall into his trick.


    "I''m not going to get married for group cooperation. She''s the woman I love." Speaking of the word


    "love", he intentionally entuated his tone, which seemed to remind Bess and Miya.


    The two women were shocked at the same time.


    Be''s face changed slightly, and there was a slight chill in her eyes. This marriage must be made. This


    is not only good for the Be¡¯s family, but also quite good for Alex¡¯s. How can she allow a little woman


    destroy this good thing?


    "Come and sit down!" Augus spoked coldly, and his voice was not angry but powerful. He absolutely


    disagreed with Alex''s casual behavior with a woman. You can y with women, but never treat them


    seriously.


    Alex took Miya''s hand and sat down. Miya had been standing all morning, her legs were tired, and she


    sat down even without saying hello to Augus and Be.


    "Wherees a wild girl, not understanding the rules, she met the elders and even didn¡¯t know how to


    say Hello?" Be''s tone is disdainful. This little woman just came and being snooty, how could Alex¡¯s


    family offer a ce for her to stand?


    Miya''s attitude toward Be changed instantly. Now that she wasn¡¯t her elder, why did she need to say


    hello to her? As far as her behavior was concerned, she also didn''t know the rules.


    "Is that how my aunt greeting guests? Even the wild girl called out. Is that what you call the rule?¡± Miya


    asked, not angry andughing back. She could see that Alex did not seem to like the old woman, then


    was what she did help relieving Alex¡¯s anger? would he give her a reward?


    Alex picked up his eyebrows that Miya''s reaction was unexpected, but he was very satisfied with her


    performance.


    Be could only stare at her because she didn¡¯t realize that this little woman looked quiet but her mouth


    was so clever. Anyway, she underestimated this little woman.


    "A bitch is a bitch, and she doesn''t even take the words of her elders into ount." Bess stepped


    forward and looked at Miya coldly. Her eyes were full of hostility, and she would certainly let this woman


    pay the price if she dared to rob her man.


    "Oh?" Miya gracefully lifted her lips, and her face burst into a brilliant smile, revealing a pair of


    charming dimples, which added a blurred beauty to her. In a moment, the sky and the earth lost their


    color.


    "What are youughing at?" Bess was very dissatisfied with Miya''s smile. She was scolding Miya, but


    Miya wasughing.


    Just then, a brilliant little boy calmly came in, looked at Miya, then at Bess, and finally fixed his eyes on


    Miya''s smiling face. Mommy''s smiling face will be so beautiful like this, he thought.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 9 I can die for him

    Chapter 9 I can die for him


    Chapter 9 I can die for him


    "Sister Bess''s manner is too bad and she curses others. Obviously, this beautiful sister is unwilling to


    talk to such a person." Andre said calmly, but what he said made Bess had the impulse to blow him up.


    Saying that she is lowbrow was enough, he even called her sister Bess while called Miya this beautiful


    sister. Where did the woman more beautiful than her? But the fact is that Miya is really more beautiful


    than her.


    Miya''s eyes shed a trace of surprise. It was unexpected that a child could guess what she meant.


    How clever! She looked at the boy and breathed in a cold air.


    What a delicate boy, but...why is he so simr to her Ben?


    "Andre, don''t interrupt when adults talk something." Augus was obviously angry. Bess is Be¡¯s


    diamond; how could she be insulted by this naive boy?


    Andre looked at Miya quietly. From the first sight of him, he fell in love with this woman whose eyesight


    was gentle and somehow emitting a sense of mother¡¯s love.


    Alex obviously felt unexpected for his son¡¯s talk. In his impression, his son was seldom talk with others,


    and no unnecessary words when he talked with him. But he said a lot for this unknown woman today.


    His beautiful brows frown for a while and restored to indifferent soon.


    ¡°Beautiful sister, it seems that you are unwee here!¡± Andre said, ncing at Be and Bess, with a


    cold smile on his lips, which was exactly the same as Alex.


    Bessughed immediately¡ªthis boy finally said a nice sentence.


    ¡°Right, you are unwee here, not at all.¡± Bess became arrogant. Now even the boy stood by her


    side, and how many times left for her to be arrogant?


    Alex indifferently looked at the situation in front of him. He knew Andre well that his son would never


    leave a way for others, which seemed seed all of his characters, including indifference.


    Miya caressed Andre¡¯s head, wondering she was a real loser that even a child could figure out the


    unweing of her.


    ¡°only one is enough although the others are not epting me.¡± Miya looked at Alex peacefully and


    smiled, and then their eyesight encountered.


    Alex suddenly stood up and help Miya¡¯s hands, and he smiled to Miya gently. The only thing in his eyes


    was Miya in this moment.


    Miya also looked at him. How could his eyesight so gentle and soft? Could he act more real? If so, she


    might think that it¡¯s real affection.


    ¡°If you are unwee here, so do I. Let¡¯s go!¡± Alex¡¯s voice revealed an unusual gentility. It seemed that


    there was nobody when they went out hand in hand.


    Bess rushed out and huddled Alex¡¯s waist from his back.


    ¡°Alex, don¡¯t leave!¡± she loved Alex and she decided to marry him from the first moment she saw him


    when she was a little girl, but he finally chose another woman.


    Alex turned to Miya, and she was wondering whether she should act like more jealous since he was


    ¡°her man¡± now.


    Miya stunned. Was it necessary to act again? She didn¡¯t like to pretend as his lover from the beginning,


    but suddenly she saw Alex stretched out two slender fingers. What did he mean? Give her two


    thousand dors as reward? Miya made up her mind and continued her acting. Anyway, she was


    struggling for money.


    "This youngdy, don''t you know it''s immoral to hold someone else''s boyfriend? His body can only be


    touched by me." Miya deliberately said, and her sentimental eyes was looking at Alex, which seemed


    to reflecting Alex''s body.


    Bess raged. What did she mean by saying can only be touched by her? Was he belonging to her?


    ¡°Alex, I can give you the same whatever she can give you.¡± Bess stared at Miya and said. Wasn¡¯t it for


    her body? My sex skills weren¡¯t worse than her, Bess thought.


    Miya strained her impulse ofughing. Was the woman very hungry for sex? How obvious her greed for


    sex was!


    "I can die for him, can you?" Miya suddenly said. Her words, which like a bomb, shocked the hearts of


    people in the ce, including Alex who still held by Bess. And his eyes shed a trace of strange that


    the woman''s response is always unexpected. How interesting!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Bess was also shocked. What a terrible word death is for the rich. She didn''t even know where to put


    her money after she died.


    Alex took the opportunity to break off Bess''s hand and pulled Miya to leave quickly, regardless of the


    roar of his father behind him.

 Chapter 10 Bargaining

    Chapter 10 Bargaining


    Chapter 10 Bargaining


    After leaving the vi, Alex''s expression suddenly turned cold, just like another personpared with


    the gentleness a few seconds ago.


    Miya was obviously stunned by Alex''s instantaneous change of expression. Is there any other face


    changing so fast in the world?


    "Alex, my bonus..."


    "Get it from the ountant when you get to thepany." He said coldly. There seemed to be a little


    impatience in his tone. Could the woman not talk for money all the time?


    Miya didn''t care about Alex''s impatience. She cared about how much money she would get. ording


    to what he said, she pass the examination today? She also clearly remembered that he had stretched


    out two fingers for her at that time, which meant two thousand dors. Three thousand plus two


    thousand equals to five thousand, and her clothes would cost ten thousand at least if sold.


    She really made a lot of money today. After she saved enough money, she would go to see her father


    in prison. Even though she said she wanted to break up with him, he was her father who raised her for


    eighteen years. No matter how much it will cost, she will redeem him.


    "Mr. president, what''s the overtime fee today?" Miya suddenly asked, calcting how much she could


    earn today, and she would certainly go again when she met such a thing like today. She wouldn¡¯t


    comin about getting too much money.


    Alex suddenly stepped on the brake pedal. The woman was still asking for money. Didn''t she find his


    displeasure?


    ¡°How much do you want?¡± Alex got close to Miya, and the cold air of his body surrounded Miya. Even


    his face was as cool as ice.


    Miya shrank her neck unconsciously and stared at the perfect man close by. He was asking her how


    much she wanted. Could he give her as much as she wants?


    "Fifty thousand!" Miya suddenly stretched out her small hand and shook in front of Alex. There was


    expectation on her beautiful and refined face.


    Alex''s wicked lips were lifted. He approached Miya again. He did not stop until his handsome nose


    almost touched her nose.


    Miya instinctively retreated until there was no ce. The atmosphere in the car changed


    instantaneously. Their postures contained a sense of ambiguity at this time.


    "Give you half a million." Alex suddenly said with his pleasant and cold voice, but his tone was full of


    sarcasm.


    Miya looked at Alex''s expression. She was not a fool. Her intuition told her that he was angry. Although


    she wanted to get them, she was afraid to be happy at the time.


    "Sleep with me tonight!" Alex''s voice resounded again, which reminded Miya of the night she spent with


    the stranger six years ago.


    Her expression became indifferent at that moment. He thought of her as such a woman. Six years ago,


    it was a shame. She would never allow that shame to appear on her again.


    Alex looked at Miya, who was still motionless. In his heart, he had almost known what she thought. No


    matter how arrogant these women looked, the real goal of these women was just to seduce him. He


    had be ustomed to these things.


    His sexy thin lips suddenly approached Miya with a disdainful sneer at the corners of his mouth. He felt


    surprise that her lips were so soft and sweet.


    Miya''s heart also trembled suddenly, and a sense of humiliation surged up. Does this man want to


    humiliate her with money? Then he''s looking for the wrong person.


    "Pop!" A clear and loud voice echoed in the silent car, making Miya and Alex look at each other


    instantly.


    Alex suddenly pulled away the distance between them, and his eyes were full of haze, but his noble


    temperament was not lost. Miya''s heart beat wildly. He won¡¯t beat her, right?


    "Get off!" the voice is still cold but beautiful.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Uh? What?" Miya did not respond for a while, staring at him.


    She was thrown to the street a secondter and then realized what happened to her when she fel the


    piercing pain from her bottom.


    Miya gritted her teeth and do nothing because she could tolerate anything as long as he gave her


    money. She wanted to stand up but suddenly found her skirt was torn a gap, which almost to the root of


    her legs.


    she was shocked and pulled her little hand around the long gap and looked at the expensive dress.


    She squatted on the ground and felt sad because her ten thousand dors were gone!


    Suddenly, a ck suit coat flew over to her and covered her leg directly, and the conspicuous Limited-


    Edition Lamborghini disappeared in front of her.


    She could not help despising him in her heart. He was a devil that he didn¡¯t even know how to take pity


    on beauty and threw a weak woman on the road and left for a p. Some men like him must be


    pped a lot.


    While thinking about it, she stood up angrily and tied Alex''s coat on her waist to cover the gap. She left


    smartly, but she rubbed her buttocks from time to time because them are really painful.


    Bearing the pain of her buttocks, she went to thepany to find an ountant and got the sry


    first. It was 50,000 dors. Wow, all her tears of excitement came out. In fact, the tears came out


    because her buttocks were very painful. Anyway, her buttocks were not thrown in vain, and the money


    was worth it. Thought of these, she held the money tightly in her hands.


    She didn¡¯t catch a sight of Alex in the afternoon, then she spent the whole afternoon having fun with


    money.


    In the evening, Miya decided to take her two children and Lisa for a meal. Although the expensive


    dress was scrapped, she got 50,000 dors, which made her as excited as ever.

 Chapter 11 encounter again

    Chapter 11 encounter again


    Chapter 11 encounter again


    The sun was sinking.


    The car door was opened, and the driver got off hastily and came to the other side. Then he opened


    the door and greeted Alex respectfully by pulling his hand against the top of the door.


    A long straight leg stretched out, and then the man stood upright at the entrance of the Falling Bar.


    "Randy, is there something wrong with your taste? Your even brought me to such an awful ce. "


    Alex''s voice sounded good but full of dominance, which contained strong dissatisfaction. If it weren''t for


    Randy, he would certainly punish him since he never bothered toe to such a ce


    Although Randy knew him a lot, he convulsed his body when smelled the anger in Alex¡¯s voice.


    Actually, Be arranged this journey, instead of him. And it¡¯s said that Bess would be here, so he


    brought him to this bar.


    And Be also said that she would fire him if he didn¡¯t bring Alex to here.


    ¡°Mr. president, this is a good ce for entertainment, and I also invited Lance for you, he''s supposed to


    have arrived.¡±


    Randy knew that there may be possible if he said Lance was also here. I sorry, Lance, I don¡¯t do it in


    purpose. If you are not here, you break a promise and none of my business.


    ¡°Is he there too?¡± His can¡¯t believe his ears. When did that gay¡¯s taste be so low and even came


    to such a small bar?


    After a few seconds of meditating, he stretched out his slender legs and walked straight to the Falling


    Bar.


    Randy felt restless behind him and quickly followed his steps. Jesus, please let Lance in the bar!


    Bess held a ss of wine in her right hand and a mic in her left hand. She was shouting and drinking¡­


    her heart was broken because the one she loved from childhood didn¡¯t love her at all.


    She was spinning and drinking. The wine she drank add a charming glow to her small face, and many


    men in the bar was looking and wondering how to get her body.


    She drank out the wine when she was exhausted for shouting. Pop! The ss in her hand was thrown


    to several meters away from the bar¡¯s door.


    Alex had juste to the door and saw an unknown object was flying to him. He was stunned for a


    second, but he turned around soon and held the ss tightly in his hand.


    Randy was also astonished, and he found Bess¡¯s unbelievable eyesight when he looked at the


    direction where the ss came from. Perhaps she never thought Alex woulde to here.


    Bess thought she might be dizzy, and thus rubbed her eyes for double check. It¡¯s Alex! Her heart


    pounded. But she became frightened that he would hate her much when he saw her embarrassed look.


    ¡°Where is Lance?¡± Alex came to Randy and asked, without any care of the crazy Bess. His eyes were


    emitting a sense of cold, which made the noise around calmed down.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Alex nced around the bar and turned out as if he didn¡¯t notice Bess¡¯s existence, but his eyes looked


    complicated.


    Lisa walked carelessly in the front, followed by Miya who was hand in hand with Ben and Joey. They


    stopped for a while when they arrived at Falling Bar.


    ¡°This Falling Bar looks nice, with food and fun, you are going to pay a big meal for me today.¡± Lisa


    laughed. Herughter even became more brilliant when she saw Miya holding her wallet tightly. She


    said it deliberately but he had a VIP card of the bar.


    "Wow, that''s great. We can finally have a big time today. We can use money to eliminate disasters. "


    Joey said with aughter. She knew that it was not easy for her mother to bring her and her brother. It


    was also a good thing to enjoy life properly.


    Miya gripped made up her mind and ran straight in with her two children. Wasn''t that just a y?


    Money is for pleasure.


    Lisa looked at Miya''s back and wondered why she was so crazy. Didn''t she just go to a bar? She


    needn''t be so excited. Hasn''t she ever been to a bar?


    Miya rushed in with her two children, without awareness of Alex¡¯sing. They confronted each other.

 Chapter 12 hit by a woman

    Chapter 12 hit by a woman


    Chapter 12 hit by a woman


    Alex¡¯s eyes looked colder, and he rubbed his head. He should make a divination to check whether it


    was suitable for go out today, and the answer must be negative.


    Randy, who beside him was frightened that his forehead was sweating. How could Alex be so unlucky


    today? He was doomed to be hit by someone though he escaped from the ss.


    Just as Bess came along and saw Miya bumping into Alex''s arms, she almost had an impulse to kill


    her. This woman again?


    Alex turned down his head to the woman in his arms and felt astonished. It was she again! Thest


    thing he wanted to see at the moment was her--the first woman who dare to p him in the face, and


    howe she had two children in her hand? She already has two children?


    Miya also raised her head and then tried to escape from his arms when she saw his eyes, but he


    cuddled her tightly.


    ¡°Didn''t you expect to throw yourself at my arms? Is this a temptation in action while a refusal in your


    heart?¡± Looking at the struggling Miya, Alex raised his eyebrows and said to her. His voice was very


    low, but it just clearly came into her ears.¡±


    Miya felt confused by his behavior. It was clear that he hugged her forcibly, and how it became her


    temptation? Why did he so fond of insulting others?


    ¡°Let go of my mommy, you dare to kidnap my mommy!¡± Joey decisively bit Alex¡¯ leg. How dare him to


    do such a thing to her mother without any permit.


    Alex felt the pain from his leg, and pushed Miya away violently. It was exactly what a mother and a


    daughter looked like. The former pped him in the face andtter bit him in the leg. Good, excellent!


    He sneered.


    "Randy, take her to my car, and don''t take the trouble maker." He went out proudly, leaving behind a


    dignified figure for all people.


    Joey didn¡¯t know what he meant first. When she did, she shouted at Alex''s receding figure.


    "Who''s the trouble maker?" Dare to say that she was a trouble maker, hum, she first opposed him if he


    wanted to chase after her mother.


    Suddenly a word drifted from the outside.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Whoever has just spoken is the one who has admitted that he is a trouble maker." Well, her mother


    was not his opponent if she wanted to argue with him, let alone a naughty kid.


    Joey still wanted to chase out, but he was pulled by Ben beside him. Ben''s eyebrows were tightly


    frowned. That man was really a jerk, but why did Ben always think that man looked like him?


    At this time, Lisa also came in. She had already met Alex outside, and he warned her not to interfere,


    otherwise he would tell Lance that she came to such a ce because did not let here to such a


    ce privately.


    They reached a consensus that she wouldn¡¯t interfere and he didn¡¯t tell her brother what happened


    today. How could she be so unlucky that she met such a man who was his brother''s good friend when


    she went out.


    ¡°Secretary, I am sorry!" As a result, Miya was dragged out by Randy, and the action was so fast that


    her children could not catch up at all. Miya was thrown into the car and carried away.


    "Mommy..." Joey shouted at the limited-edition Lamborghini, and tears flowed down from her moist


    eyes.


    Bess looked at the two children in front of her, and she was really shocked that they both looked like


    Alex, but Alex did not seem to know them ording to what he had done.

 Chapter 13 what’s the trick?

    Chapter 13 what¡¯s the trick?


    Chapter 13 what¡¯s the trick?


    Bess¡¯s eyes glimmered, and she decided to start with these two children.


    ¡°Wow, this sister¡¯s eyesight looks dreadful, is she always looking at others like that? If so, there must


    be nobody like her.¡± Joey couldn¡¯t help asking when she suddenly felt a piecing eyesight falling to her.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Lisa was shocked when she noticed Bess, who was determined to marry Alex as the only child of


    Be¡¯s group, but she despised her arrogance.


    ¡°She envied little Joey¡¯s beauty. Let¡¯s go home. Your mommy was sent to home by that uncle.¡±


    Lisa said andughed as she pulled these two children away. But her heart has been entangled with


    the matter of Miya, whether she should tell her brother about these things or not.


    After a struggle with her mind, she decided not to told her brother. Miya could only pray for herself


    since she offended Alex.


    ¡°Aunt Lisa, who¡¯s the jerk uncle?¡± Ben suddenly asked, he always thought the man was so simr to


    him and maybe they could find their father.


    Lisa looked at Ben, wondering why did he ask this question. Did he want to take avenge on Alex?


    "The jerk uncle in your mouth has a strong background. When you see him in the future, you should


    hide away from him, preferably as far as you can, and the best is you don¡¯t meet him." Lisa expressed


    her views on Alex. She usually hides when she sees Alex that that man is more terrible than her


    brother.


    Ben nodded thoughtfully, but he was thinking that he could see Alex again.


    Miya was forcibly thrown into the car. Her buttocks were hit again. What bad luck was her buttocks?


    was it because today''s money was not spent? and it was going to suffer a disaster then?


    ¡°Mr. president? Would you pay me overtime fee as you take me away forcibly?¡± Miya suddenly asked


    as if she would give him a good face as long as she was paid overtime. If not, then she would not have


    to worship him.


    Alex watched her half leaning body. Because of the loose clothes on her chest, her attractive


    cleavages, tender skin and busty breasts were uncovered. He breathed in a cool breath. The woman''s


    gesture was the naked seduction.


    Miya seemed to have noticed Alex''s eyes, and following his eyesight, she was shocked and suddenly


    sat straight.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± the piercing pain of her buttocks made her face pale instantly, but she managed to keep


    silent.


    Alex looked at Miya¡¯s face and then turned to her buttocks, realizing that he threw her to the ground


    and perhaps her buttocks were injured.


    Miya stared at him and covered her buttocks by her little hands, which seemed to reject his eyesight.


    ¡°You tell me, is there any overtime fee?¡± she asked again, and her little face shown a hint of unyielding.


    Alex felt speechless, and his sympathy for her vanished instantly. Could this woman not talk about


    money all the time? Did she reallyck of money?


    ¡°Yes!¡± Alex answered indifferently.


    Miya felt pleasant in her heart. It seemed that she forgot the pain of her buttocks instantly.


    ¡°But your daughter bit my leg just before, and it offsets your overtime fee.¡± Alex¡¯s voice was still


    indifferent.


    Miya¡¯s hope was killed by his words before she could feel surprise. Her daughter just bit him once, was


    it necessary to be so stingy? Besides, it didn''t hurt when a child bit.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt wronged, and then she gritted her teeth and stretched


    out her long white arm in front of him.


    Alex was stunned. What tricks did the woman want to y?

 Chapter 14 you bite me then

    Chapter 14 you bite me then


    Chapter 14 you bite me then


    ¡°You bite me then, isn¡¯t a bite? But you should pay me overtime!¡± thest sentence of Miya totally


    enraged Alex that he never saw a person who love money so much.


    Even Randy who was driving couldn¡¯t help turning back to her. This woman was really somebody who


    always had ways to enrage Alex.


    ¡°Randy, you can get off now.¡± Alex suddenly said. He wanted to check whether she worth it or not


    before she got the money. His lips curled wickedly.


    Randy stopped the car and got off immediately, and Miya also opened the door and wanted to get off.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    But Alex gave no chance for her that he caught her arm and locked the door. He suddenly pounced on


    her and the seat on the car immediately became a bed.


    Miya was shocked. What did he want to do? Her buttocks was hurt, but he pushed them up again. Did


    he want her buttocks busted?


    Suddenly, a fragrant smell of lemon climbed into Miya''s nose, which made her hesitated. In the


    hesitation, she remembered that night when she was entangled with a stranger six years ago, and the


    strange man also had such a light lemon fragrance on his body, which smelled cool and good.


    The next second, her hands leaned against his chest, and her little face glowed when she touched the


    muscle of his chest.


    ¡°Hmm¡­Mr. president, you are very heavy, and can you get up and talk about the overtime fee¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Alex was extremely angry. This woman talked about overtime fee all the time, and thus she


    needed a good punishment.


    Two sexy thin lips suddenly approached, and it reminded him of the kiss in this morning. Her lips were


    so soft and their taste were so delicious. And when he recalled the p she gave him, his eyes


    became colder and his lips also pressed to her.


    Miya was shocked and immediately used her little hand to cover her mouth. The man wanted to kiss


    her again. He took advantage of her this morning.


    Alex apparently didn''t expect such an action. Her face shown an indescribable anger. Well, a woman


    refused his kiss, but did she know that nobody could stop him from doing what he wanted to do.


    He dragged her hand away and controlled her two hands by one of his big hand. The thin lips stuck


    together and rewarded him an explosive soft which beyond his imagination.


    His kiss, which contained tyranny and possessive desire, enchanted Miya¡¯s heart.


    His big palm became mad and drifted on her back. She tried to resist, but her hands were controlled by


    him.


    Her eyes were full of panic that this man kissed her in this way again. Feeling the drifting hand of him


    on her back, her heart pounded and her body stiffened.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± she wriggled restlessly, and her mind went nk. She was recalling the crazy night six years


    ago.


    The harder she struggled, the wilder he kissed. It seemed that she didn¡¯t know she evoked his desire of


    possessing.


    She suddenly felt the protruding object leaned against her skirt, and she almost forgot how to react.


    Her mind was ying the scene of the night six years ago, which reminded her of the transaction


    between virginity and money.


    She panicked and resisted harder. No! she couldn¡¯t lose her body again. That night is a humiliation to


    her, and she decided not to sell her body and her dignity for money from that on.


    Alex didn¡¯t have any intention of stopping. He kissed downward with craze and left terrifying purple


    traces on where he kissed. Her vor was delicious, which aroused his memory of the woman who


    gave birth to a child for him. And at that night, no one knew how many times they did.


    Miya still struggled, and she suddenly raised her head and bit his arm madly until he let go of her.


    ¡°You want to die?" Looking at the neat toothmarks on his arm, he was furious. Her daughter bit him on


    the leg and she bit him on the arm. What did they think of him? Is he so delicious?


    She saw him got up and immediately backed up vigntly until she reached the door, but the door was


    locked and she couldn''t open it. What she was worried about was that he woulde up again.


    "I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die." Miya raised her head and answered his words, but her face


    obviously shown that there were still some uncertainties.


    She was on guard against him. She was even considering whether she should work in here or not.


    Anyway, she got 50,000 dors for working only one day. This man is terrible, and she didn''t want to


    stay with such a dangerous man.


    Alex stared at her coldly. What kind of elegance did she pretend to be since she had been a mother of


    two children? Is she chastity for her man? Is it her love for her man? A woman like her, who loves


    money, should marry a rich man. How could she love money so much?


    " You sign a contract when you enter thepany, and if you don''t want toe to work, you have to


    compensate thepany for the loss of one million dors." After the words, Alex was in the driving


    position. He stepped on the gas pedal, and the car flew away like an arrow.


    She stared at him in dismay, wishing she could stare out her eyes. Oh, one million dors. She clearly


    saw that the liquidated damage on the contract was 100 thousand dors. Is that how he made


    money? Making easy money.

 Chapter 15 cunning babies

    Chapter 15 cunning babies


    Chapter 15 cunning babies


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Alex hooked his lips wickedly. He would not let her leave so easily, instead, he would keep her beside


    him, and then slowly humiliated her. ording to her expression, she cannot afford a million liquidated


    damage.


    Alex¡¯s phone rang suddenly. It was his son who called him. Alex frowned slightly as his son was never


    called him proactively in his impression. And why did he call him today?


    ¡°Dad!¡± a pleasant voice came into his ear as he picked up the phone.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± he answered calmly and waited for more words of his son.


    Andre kept silent and it seemed that there were somethings hard to speak out. He tried to be reserved


    toward his father for the first time.


    ¡°Dad, will beautiful sistere to our home again? I really want to have a tutor; can you ask the


    beautiful sister to be my teacher?¡± Andre said a lot, but his only purpose was the apanies of Miya.


    Alex was stunned for a while that his son wasted so many words for Miya and called her beautiful sister


    all the time. was he liked Miya? Alex¡¯s frowned severely. It was clear that her children were almost as


    old as his son.


    ¡°Do you really need a tutor? Didn¡¯t you rank first in every exam?¡± Alex said coldly, and his intuition told


    that his son just wanted toe close to Miya.


    Andre¡¯s expectation faded away obviously. The reason why he tried to be the best in his schoolwork


    was that he wanted to attract his father¡¯s attention, but Alex just told him not to be proud of his work


    even without a look at the award certificate in his hands.


    Although he hardly liked this beautiful sister, but he was refused crucially by his father. ¡°How could you


    be so strict to a kid?¡± Miya recalled Andre¡¯s face and looked at the man in front of her. He must not be


    his son, she thought.


    Alex raised his brows that this woman¡¯s response toward his son was totally out of his expectation. She


    smiled suddenly which seemed she remembered something.


    ¡°My son wants you to be his teacher.¡± Alex threw his phone to Miya when he was talking to her, and


    then drove home. It would be good to see how he humiliated her when she was the tutor.


    Miya didn¡¯t know what they said in the call, but she was astonished when she heard what Alex said.


    Although she wanted to earn extra money, but how could she be a teacher of his son without


    graduating from university?


    She picked up the phone though she was still astonished.


    ¡°Beautiful sister!¡± Andre was very happy because he clearly heard the sounds from the other side of the


    phone, and he was sure that Miya was answered the phone.


    Miyaughed embarrassed. She felt unease when the kid called her beautiful sister.


    ¡°Little kid, I am Miya, and you can call me aunt Miya.¡± Miya said gently. How interesting. She should


    call his father uncle if he called her sister.


    But she loved to deal with children, and sometimes couldn¡¯t help wondering how was her stolen kid


    who didn¡¯t have a mother to apany. And it would be worse if he met a bad stepmother. She didn¡¯t


    even hug the kid at that time.


    ¡°Aunt Miya, I am Andre, and thank you for being my teacher.¡± Andre said cunningly, and his face was


    full of excitement.


    Miya was speechless that howe she became his teacher even she didn¡¯t notice that?

 Chapter 16 a chess

    Chapter 16 a chess


    Chapter 16 a chess


    Alex listened to their conversation while driving. He felt unexpected that his son was so smart, and his


    mouth unconsciously drew a beautiful arc.


    "Just now, did Aunt Miya forget about it? Didn''t you just say yes to Dad? Didn''t you say yes? Andre


    exined that he remembered what he had just heard clearly. "My son wants you to be his tutor!" This


    is what his Dad said, and she did not refuse.


    Miya was stunned. It seemed that Alex really said such a sentence and she did not respond to him. But


    she did not refuse him, nor did she promise him.


    Alex deepened the smile of his mouth. It was definitely his son that his small head can scheme others


    even at this age. It seemed that he would exceed his father in the future.


    Miya looked at Alex at this moment. When she saw the smile on his lips, suddenly she had a feeling of


    being schemed as if she had been cheated by the father and son, but she couldn¡¯t find any clue of


    being cheated. It was indeed the same cunning father and son.


    ¡°Let me check first. I don''t know if I can be a tutor, and I''ll talk to your father about sry...¡±


    Alex grabbed the phone and hung up suddenly even though Miya didn''t finish her sentence. Could this


    woman not be so disgraceful? She seemed to have never talk without money in her words. Was she so


    poor in her prelife, so she would love money so much in her life?


    ¡°50000 dors a month!¡± Alex said without thinking. Wasn¡¯t it high enough for her to do part-time tutor?


    And she still earned 30000 dors a month in hispany.


    Miya smiled when she heard the figure. 50000 dors is not a small bill, and she should try her best to


    get the job. She would earn 80000 dors a month if all the sries were added together. And would it


    add up to 100000 dors if she got some extra rewards?


    That¡¯s great! There was a hope to redeem Dad from the prison.


    Looking at her face, Alex frowned again. She was so eager for money so that she wouldugh if she


    heard the word of money.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. president, you can ask me to help if you need someone as long as you give me rewards.¡± Miya


    said suddenly. She found that she could earn so much money if she worked for him. He was absolutely


    her mammon!


    Alex¡¯s face turned greener gradually. This woman was so fond of money that she would probably


    betray him for money one day.


    "Loving money can only be three points, but you ount for nine points. You are absolutely unreliable,


    and I suddenly wondered if you would betray me for something, such as otherpanies giving you


    money and letting you take out mypany''s information." Alex suddenly said. With the madness of


    this woman''s love for money, she would probably do such a thing.


    Miya was stunned. Besides humiliating her, the man could only suspect her. Did she behave so badly?


    How could she probably do that? Even if it''s to be done, she would do it obviously. Doing something


    sneakily was not her style.


    ¡°The love for money is different when ites to different situation, and the fond of money can¡¯t reveal


    one¡¯s characteristics. If Mr. President doesn¡¯t trust me, he can fire me at any time, but ¡­with a


    liquidated damage of one million dors.¡±


    Miya said seriously. She heard clearly what Alex said, a million dors liquidated damage.


    Alex turned to her suddenly, wondering that she was so smart and can change her passive situation


    into a positive one. She was probably an excellent chess.


    Now that she loved money so much, he would give her enough amount, but she should be obedient to


    him.

 Chapter 17 slept with the child

    Chapter 17 slept with the child


    Chapter 17 slept with the child.


    ¡°You can stay here safely, and I won¡¯t fire you.¡± Alex seemed to show his mercy. Right, he would not


    fire her because she was a very useful chess.


    Miya didn¡¯t answer him, and her face looked calm, which no one could regard it as happy or sad. She


    looked through the window, wondering that she could leave if she wanted since they signed a one-year


    working contract. However, what she worried about was her father, istead of her job.


    She would go to the prison to visit her father on weekend. Mom left him, and grandma wouldn¡¯te to


    see her father. He should be very lonely after spent so long in prison alone.


    At the gate of the vi, Andre waited for them quietly. After hanging up the phone, he ran out and asked


    the housekeeper and nanny not to follow him.


    Suddenly a point emerged from the distance, and then expanded rapidly until the limited-edition


    Lamborghini stopped in front of Andre.


    Alex looked at his son for a long time. In his impression, his son never waited for him. When he was


    very young, he seemed to have waited for him for several times, but he didn¡¯t wait for him after he was


    taught not to do so. And it was totally out of Alex¡¯s expectation that today he waited for him at the gate


    again. Was it because of Miya? He looked at her unconsciously.


    The door was opened, followed by Miya.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Andre nced at Alex and ran to Miya directly. He remembered his father once seriously criticized him


    that it was waste of time to wait him at the gate. Thus, he waited for Miya, instead of him.


    ¡°Aunt Miya!¡± Andre came close to Miya and said politely. His little face was calm, but Miya clearly felt


    the joy in his voice.


    Miya smiled while she was caressing his little head. Looking at this pretty face, she really wanted to


    kiss him on the face, but she didn''t have the courage. He was so simr to his son.


    Alex frowned beside them that his son even allowed this woman to caress his head. What was wrong


    with his brain? Where was his cold and proud? How could these things disappear instantly?


    ¡°Can I ask what should a tutor do?¡± Miya held Andre¡¯s hand and asked while they went together to the


    vi.


    Andre didn¡¯t think about such a question because he just liked to stay with her so that he asked her to


    be his tutor. As for what should she teach, it wasn¡¯t important.


    Alex¡¯s eyesight became cold that this kid just ignored his presence and left hand in hand with the


    woman.


    ¡°Sleep with me!¡± Andre thought for a while and said. His eyes were full of expectation when he raised


    his head to Miya.


    Miya was astonished that she couldn¡¯t respond to his words. And her fine face glowed when she turned


    to Alex.


    Alex almostughed out loud. This kid really liked the woman and even asked her to sleep with him,


    which was so ridiculous.


    ¡°No way.¡± Alex rejected decisively. What a joke to let this woman defile his son.


    Andre pouted his lips and did not speak any more. He couldn''t help feeling upset that he wanted to feel


    the apany of a mother. He wanted to be apanied by his mother when he went to bed at night


    and his mother told him stories until he fell asleep.


    "Will Dad marry Aunt Miya in the future?" He never saw his father brought a woman to their vi, but


    now he brought her. Did that mean he will marry her? And did that mean he will have a mother?


    Miya and Alex looked at each other and then turned to Andre at the same time.


    ¡°No!¡± they answered at the same time with a so decisive voice. One of them was eager for money, and


    the other was desired to exploit the former, how could such two persons marry each other?


    Andre¡¯s long eysh fell down that he was so desperate at the moment. He thought he would marry


    her at the beginning.


    In this vi, he possessed good food and house, but what he could feel were only loneliness and cold


    because he didn¡¯t have a mother and his father seldom came home.

 Chapter 18 telling stories to the kid

    Chapter 18 telling stories to the kid


    Chapter 18 telling stories to the kid


    ¡°Will aunt Miya live here in the future?¡± Andre tried to withhold his sadness and asked calmly.


    Miya didn¡¯t think that he would ask such a question. How could she live here? She had two children,


    and who would take care of her two children if she lived here?


    But when she looked at Andre¡¯s expectant look, she could not bear to refuse him. The child should be


    very lonely since he had no mother and his father did not love him, and thus hecked of love from


    mother and father.


    "Aunt can wait for Andre to go to sleep every time." She said with a slight smile that he must be a child


    whocked of sense of security. She recalled how much she longed for maternal love after her mother


    and father divorced, but her mother never came back since then. Therefore, she could understand the


    loneliness of a child whocked of mother love.


    She couldn''t help thinking of her stolen son who was taken away. Her son should be as old as Andre.


    He must be lonely for he didn¡¯t have a mother.


    ¡°Really? Aunt Miya should promise to me.¡± Andre''s deep eyes blossom with extraordinary brilliance,


    which proved that he was excited and joyful at this time.


    Alex frowned slightly. He never knew that his son couldugh so happily. There was no other


    expression on his delicate face. His smiled like an angel, which seemed to make everything around him


    better.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Miya looked at Andre. And she was surprised to find that Andre also had a pair of tiger teeth, which just


    like Ben''s.


    For a moment, Miya was immersed in his smile. His delicate face was full of satisfaction, and his smile


    was better than everything in the world.


    The moon light filled the whole room through the window and reflected on Miya. Shey quietly beside


    Andre.


    "Aunt Miya, I want to hear the story of Cindere. She has a bad stepmother. Fortunately, a little bird


    helps her." Andre said softly, holding Miya''s small hand tightly for fearing that she would leave him.


    Miya listened to his words, and she wanted to cry at the moment. She was afraid that Alex would bring


    him a stepmother, and then he suffered as Cindere did. Thinking of a child who was so young but


    under such heavy pressure, she could not help holding Andre.


    Andre apparently didn¡¯t think that Miya would suddenly embrace him. An aroma of Lily instantly came


    in his nose, and he got into her arms.


    It was not until Andre fell asleep quietly that Miya came out and looked at the clock. It was half past ten.


    Her children should worry about her. She had to hurry back.


    Alex was reading documents in the living room. When he saw hering out, his eyes became


    somewhatplicated. She really knew how to take care of kids that his son was obedient to her.


    "Good bye, Mr. president!" Miya left quickly with her bag. It was half past ten. She had to get on the bus


    quickly. There would be no buster. And then she would have to transferter.no one knew if she


    could catch it.


    Alex stared at her and did not speak. He thought she would say "It''s veryte today. Can I stay here for


    a night?¡± If she said that, he would permit, but she left without hesitation."


    When Alex drove to catch up with her, she had just got on the bus. At the beginning, he wanted to go


    back to his vi, but he worried about her safety a few secondster. He decided to follow the bus.


    After all, his son liked her so much.

 Chapter 19 be drugged

    Chapter 19 be drugged


    Chapter 19 be drugged


    After passing 8 or 9 stations, Miya got out of the bus. She had to transfer to another bus. Looking at the


    time, she sighed. Fortunately, there was still five minutes to catch up thest bus.


    She took out her cell phone and made a phone call to her children. When she looked at the phone, it


    had turned off automatically because it ran out of battery. No wonder she didn''t receive any calls from


    the children. She immediately took another battery out of her pocket.


    At that moment, however, a man suddenly covered her mouth behind her, and the other man helped to


    drag her away.


    ¡°I didn''t realize that this woman is really pretty. Who will fuck first?¡± A fiendish man said with an


    obsceneughter. They were unexpected that Bess let them raped such a charming woman whose


    body must be perfect.


    The other man, who was as thin as a bamboo, posed a cold face.


    "we work for money, and just need to rape this woman. Let''s do it together." The bamboo-like man


    began to take off his clothes during the conversation.


    And the fiendish man tore down Miya¡¯s clothing. He breathed a cold air when he saw her white skin.


    She was a beauty indeed.


    ¡°Little sister, I will make you high.¡± The fiendish man caressed her little face while talking.


    Miya was frightened, and a sense of disgusting rose from her heart. What a disgusting man! She


    suddenly spat to him, and it was exactly shot on his face.


    ¡°Pop!¡± the man got angry and pped on her face.


    ¡°Bitch, it¡¯s your honor to let me fuck you. And you will ask for moreter.¡± The fiendish manughed


    obscenely.


    The bamboo-like man had already set up his camera. Actually, to record a video was Bess¡¯s ultimate


    goal.


    Miya¡¯s little hands were controlled, but her feet were kicking. Suddenly, the bamboo-like man grabbed


    her feet and immediately opened her legs.


    Miya was ashamed and angry, but she was totally controlled although she was struggling.


    And the fiendish man put a pill into her mouth with an obscene smile.


    ¡°You will tread on air in a moment.¡± His big palm stretched to Miya¡¯s busty breasts. He couldn¡¯t wait to


    taste this woman. It must be an enjoyment to have such a charming woman beneath his body.


    Miya suddenly felt a heat rising from her heart, and it was getting hotter and hotter. There was a strong


    uneasiness in her heart.


    ¡°My man is Alex, don¡¯t you fear a revenge?¡± Miya shouted out. She had to protect herself by saying


    Alex was her husband instead of boyfriend.


    Alex, who was about to start save her, was surprised when he heard Miya''s words. Then he drew up


    his lips that she remembered mentioning him when she was in trouble.


    However, the fiendish man seemed to care nothing. His big palm has stretched to her busty breasts,


    and his eyes couldn¡¯t help looking at the camera.


    "If he knows you had done such a thing, will you believe he will still love you?" As a result, his big palm


    grabbed hard on her breast, which felt very good.


    Miya felt the trembling of her body, and she swore that she would cut down his right hand if she had a


    chance to do so.


    Alex¡¯s eyes had been fixed on the hand on Miya''s breast for a long time. His eyes suddenly darkened


    and he kicked the fiendish man off before he could notice that. The foot was exactly kicked at his crotch


    that he couldn¡¯t make love ever after.


    The bamboo-like man fighted against him immediately, but it was toote that Alex had punched him in


    the chest. The bamboo-like man was unwilling to show his weakness, but he was beat to the ground


    after several rounds.


    Alex took off his coat and put it on Miya, and strode away with her in his arms.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 20 crazy sex

    Chapter 20 crazy sex


    Chapter 20 crazy sex


    Miya rested quietly in Alex''s arms and smelled the lemon fragrance of him. For the first time, she felt


    safe in his arms. When she listened to his strong heartbeat, her heart was burning again.


    No wonder others would say that a man''s embrace is a woman''s harbor. Indeed, relying on his arms


    was so warm.


    Alex seemed to be able to feel the heat from her body. He looked down at her face. It was red. Damn it.


    She was drugged.


    He took her into the car and drove to his vi. Miya leaned quietly in the car. The coat had been fell, but


    she did not have the strength to cover anything. She felt that she was full of heat, a lonely heat.


    She felt thirsty that she could not help licking her lips. she wanted to take a bath, and she had to wash


    her body with cold water, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t stand the heat.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Alex was driving, but he could not help looking at her, but what he saw made him almost bleed, which


    was a very tempting picture.


    She was half leaning against the seat. His coat had slipped down. Her ambiguous eyes were looking at


    him. Her beautiful nose, attractive red lips and her gentle licking made the red lips more attractive.


    Those messy clothes could not hide her snow-white skin, as well as the pair of busty breasts. And her


    skirt was torn off half so that her fair and tender highs were uncovered. It was originally a mid-skirt, but


    now it has be a miniskirt, which just wrapped up her pretty buttocks.


    He touched the root of her thigh inadvertently, which made the whole body of blood rushed downward


    momentarily to his private parts. He suddenly stepped on the brake.


    Miya, who did not pay attention to her body, suddenly fell to him. Her head fell on his thigh. His object,


    which had already responded to this situation, rose up instantly. Damn, did the woman not know that


    she was ying with fire?


    "How could it be so hot..." Miya murmured softly, rubbing her head. She wanted to sit up straight, so


    she put her hand on Alex''s leg and used the rest of her strength to support her weak body.


    Alex looked at her small hand and took a deep breath. Her small hand was on his object. He only felt


    his object constantly expanding.


    Miya sat upright with difficultly. And before she could respond, Alex''s kiss had already fallen to her lips.


    His kiss was restraint but full of wild vor.


    Her small hand was leaned against his chest. She seemed to be awake for a moment, but his cool kiss


    was sofortable that she couldn''t help kissing.


    "Hmm..." Miya couldn''t help murmuring softly. Her voice made Alex totally enchanted. His big palms


    wandered on her smooth skin and his kiss went down quickly.


    Miya struggled for a few times at first, but gradually became addicted to the feelings. At this time, she


    didn¡¯t know what she was doing. She only knew that Alex''s touch made her veryfortable and she


    can''t help wanting more.


    The seat of the car became a bed, and Alex suddenly pounced on her. Her taste was very beautiful, so


    he was intoxicated.


    Miya hadpletely fallen. She kissed Alex shyly. Her kisses were disorderly. She never touched a


    man except that night six years ago. Although her kisses were clumsy, they made Alex felt good.


    She was addicted at this time, but she would only kiss awkwardly, which proved that she had never


    been kissed by others. Her clumsiness made him even more crazy.


    His big palms caressed her busty breasts, then he gently kneaded them. He seemed to be able to


    clearly feel the gentle tremor of her body. Her body was very sensitive.


    "You are so charming..." He could not help sighing that she was really beautiful that she was full of


    temptation from her top to her bottom, which made him addictive.


    "Hmm..." Miya seemed veryfortable to be kneaded by him. She couldn''t help moaning out. Her


    face was red, and her mouth was slightly smiling.

 Chapter 21 Sink into Night Lust

    Chapter 21 Sink into Night Lust


    Miya¡¯s response is like an invitation. Alex can''t help it anymore. He suddenly tears up her clothes and


    runs through her body at that moment.


    ¡°Aha¡­.¡± Miya¡¯s small face immediately bes painful. In that instant, she falls back to reality from


    the top of her addiction, and there is a tearing paine from her lower body.


    She has never had sex like that except that night. And it has been six years since that time. Her


    compactness is no different from virgin.


    Alex stops at once. At the moment he entered her body, he seemed to feel her tight. She is so tight. If


    he hasn''t seen her with two children, he would think she is the first time to having sex.


    ¡°Be good.... Rx!¡± Alex''s body begins to move slowly. If he doesn¡¯t move, he would explode.


    Gradually, she gets used to his exist, and starts catering to him.


    Alex is feeling the body under him which makes him remember the woman, who was pregnant and give


    birth to a baby for him. She also had the vor of lilies like Miya and it smells good.


    Two people sink into lust together, climb to the top of the sky together, and enjoy the passion they give


    each other.


    Alex doesn¡¯t know how many times he had had sex with Miya, nor does he know how long he had not


    been as crazy as he is now. He vaguely remembers that the surrogate woman gave him such a crazy


    night six years ago.


    Miya gradually wakes up and sees such a messy scene in front of her. Then she looks at the scene


    where Alex¡¯s lust is still in her body. She is so ashamed and angry that the man takes advantage of her


    danger


    Miya thinks, struggling to resist, thinking of he had said that he would pay her 500 thousand for


    sleeping with him one night. He had subconsciously regarded her as that kind of woman, so he thought


    he could have sex with her without her permission.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Go away!¡± Miya ispletely angry this time. She can tolerate anything, but he touches her bottom


    line and insulted her self-esteem.


    Alex has been asleep, but Miya¡¯s movements make him react obviously and his penis in her body


    began to swell instantly.


    Miya seems to feel the obvious change, and her heart is shocked. It¡¯s sure that he is a stallion and


    could be estrus everywhere.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Miya shouts again, and her face is full of anger with a little shyness. And there is a little


    hatred in her clean eyes.


    Alex¡¯s body has already responded. How can he listen to her? It depends on his penis.


    As he thinks about it, he throws himself on her body, and suddenly the smell of the sweet lily fragrance


    spreads out and makes him can¡¯t help but get closer to Miya.


    Miya can¡¯t get rid of Alex no matter how she struggles. Her heart is filled with fear, and her long eysh


    is filled with sweat. She was so fear that she bit her lips tightly.


    Alex finally enters her body as he wanted. She is still sopact that he still gets addicted to her, but


    she no longer carters to him.


    Till the end, she is biting her lips tightly without saying a word.


    Her clear eyes are a little void. At this moment, she is so helpless. When it is over, Miya puts on her


    clothes and takes Alex¡¯s coat. She opens the door and gets off.


    Alex grabs Miya¡¯s arm, withplicated expressions in his eyes. Does this woman want to go back


    with dressing like this in the midnight?


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Miya doesn¡¯t know where her strength came from. She gets rid of Alex¡¯s hand and


    quickly gets out of the car. The she leaves with her bag.


    ¡°I hate you!¡± Leaving such a sentence, she leaves without looking back.


    Alex looks at Miya¡¯s back. Her figure is so prideful and stubborn and seems that there is a trace of


    sadness in it.


    For a moment, he wants to catch up with her, then taks her in his arms,forts her gently, and tells


    her that if he did not have sex with her just now, she would die of lust, so he saved her just now.


    But he knows that this tough woman would say that she would rather die than be touched by him.


    Even if he had to do something like that just to save her, what about just now? Just now she was


    clearly awake, and he still forced her, he dared to say that he did not possess her for his own desire?


    At the moment Miya gets off the car, her tears finally bursts down like a spring flowing out. Her body is


    very painful, and her heart is even more painful.


    She doesn¡¯t want to see Alex or go to Alex Group anymore, but where would she borrow that million


    liquidated damages? In fact, if she goes to Lisa to borrow money, Lisa would certainly agree, but Miya


    can¡¯t open her mouth.


    She can also borrow money from Adam. Over the years, she has borrowed a lot of money from him,


    but it seems that he is angry because of her return to homnd.


    Lance? Never mind, she can¡¯t open her mouth to Lance even more. Six years ago, she left without


    saying goodbye, so how could she be ashamed to ask him for money now?


    Miya doesn¡¯t know how she gets home. She slips into the room and sees that both children are asleep,


    so she goes to the bathroom with ease.


    Lisa is relieved to see Miyaing back. In fact, Alex had called her just now and said that Miya had


    come back. Seeing her ragged appearance, Lisa was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Alex to do such a


    thing to Miya. In her impression, Alex seldom looked for women. But now he has had sex with Miya,


    does he like Miya?


    In the bathroom, looking at her body, which is full of blue and purple bruises, Miya cannot helpughing


    bitterly. This was the witness of her disgrace. No matter how hard she washed it, it can¡¯t be cleaned.


    Dirty is just dirty. She even feels it was much dirty than six years ago.


    It is unknown that how long she took for washing. She doesn¡¯t fall asleep in the bathroom until she is so


    tired to open her eyes.


    Although she is very tired, she wakes up very early because of her uneasiness. When she gets up, she


    looks at the time, gets dress and goes out.


    When she arrives at the children¡¯s room, she takes a breath of relief. Fortunately, both children are


    sleeping and they found nothingst night. She kisses each of the children on the face and go to cook


    the breakfast for them.


    Miya asks for leave and doesn¡¯t go to work, while Lisa goes to work early. In the big vi, Miyay


    quietly. Suddenly, she feels very strange to the house. No matter how good this house is, it is not her


    home, she can¡¯t live here forever. Suddenly she has an idea of moving away.


    Alex has juste to thepany and hasn''te to the office yet.


    ¡°Mr. Sheng, Miya asked for leave.¡± says another secretary Alice.


    There is an obvious unusual emotion shing in his eyes. Is she really ufortable? He is afraid that


    she doesn¡¯t want to see him. He clearly remembers that when she leftst night, she said she hated


    him. She hates as she like, he doesn¡¯t love her anyway.


    ¡°Ok, I see¡± He walks into his office after that.


    Miya slept all day and didn''t wake up until five o''clock. She quickly tidies up and goes to school to pick


    up the children.


    ¡°Mommy, why are you not here until just now? I miss you so much.¡± Joey sees Miya¡¯s figure and


    immediately rushes up to her and gets into Miya¡¯s arms. By the way, she kisses Miya on the face.


    Andre happens toe over, and when he sees Miya, he is so happy ande to her side.


    "Aunt Miya!" He calls Miya politely. As if in that instant, he has curbed all the cold on his body and


    makes a sunny smile on his little face.


    Miya notices Andre only then. She puts down Joey, and then holds Andre in her arms and rubs his


    small head. She wants to kiss him, but in the end she has no courage to kiss him. He is Alex¡¯s son. He


    has blood rtionship with Alex, the man who insulted her.


    ¡°Why do you look so like me?¡± Ben, who stands aside and does not speak, finally opens his mouth.


    How could this kid, who was full of cold breath, be so like him, just like the man he met yesterday who


    was so like him, too?


    Only then does Andre turn his head, but in the instant he turns his head, his face has returned to his


    former cold, and his gentleness can only be found when he is facing Miya.


    Andre¡¯s deep eyes sweep through Ben¡¯s whole body, and finally, they look at each other with the two


    delicate little faces with the same look.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I look like you, but that you look like me.¡± Andre¡¯s tone is as cold as him. His eyesight


    never left Ben for a moment. Is this kid ranking first with him? The hostility is evident in his eyes.


    Miya looks at the two unfriendly children and frowns slightly. What conflict did these two children have?


    Her Ben is very obedient, and has never had an enemy with other children, how could he have an


    enemy with this Andre?


    Joey also winks her big watery eyes and stares at the little boy who has the same delicate little face as


    her brother''s.


    "Ben, this is Andre. I''m his tutor." Miya smiles and hugs her son. Then she looks at Andre.


    Andre¡¯s eyes clearly shed a trace of disappointment. So she is Ben¡¯s mother. It feels so good to have


    a mother. She would hold you in her arms in the first ce, just like Miya is holding Ben now.


    Joey shyly grabs Andre little hand, then kisses him gently, causing a lot of jealousy of the girls next to


    them.


    "Brother Andre must be very lonely. Otherwise, go to my home and have fun. There is a lot of funny


    things in my home." Joey¡¯s invitation is written on her face. She has always had a good feeling for


    Andre, and she hopes to marry him when she grows up.


    Andre looked at Joey in surprise. For the first time, someone invited him. In school, he is always so


    arrogant and dignified. He has no friends, and no one dared to kiss him. The Joey in front of him even


    kissed him just now, making his heart suddenly crash.


    Ben is angry. How can his sister kiss his enemy casually? Besides, this girl never took the initiative to


    kiss him? He can¡¯t help being jealous.


    "Joey, how can you kiss him? Is he much handsome than me? Come on, kiss me!" Ben¡¯s tone is


    obviously full of jealousy. His sister kissed another boy in front of him.


    Joey stares at Ben. Is she attacked less by him? Every day when she sleeps, he kisses her forcibly


    before she goes to bed.


    "Master, it''s time for us to go." Housekeeper Li respectfully say to Andre. Of course, without Alex¡¯s


    permission, Andre can¡¯t y outsides casually. He had heard their conversation just now.

 Chapter 22 Alex arrives.

    Chapter 22 Alex arrives.


    Andre nces at Joey and finally his eyes fall on Miya.


    ¡°Auntie, I am waiting for you tonight.¡± After that, he leaves with the butler, but hisst sentence shocks


    Ben¡¯s heart.


    Ben looks at Miya immediately. The reason mommy came back sotest night is because of Andre.


    Mommy apanied himst night, so she didn¡¯t apany him and Joey.


    Joey is obviously confused about Andre¡¯sst sentence. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Miya. Is Mommy


    familiar with the lonely prince?


    Miya puts both Joey and Ben in her arms, and the two children are still jealous!


    ¡°You two are unique in Mommy¡¯s heart, but Andre can be so poor. He doesn¡¯t have a mother. Hid dad


    doesn¡¯t love him either, so Mommy just gives him a bit of love and give him the feeling of love.¡± Miya


    exins gently to the two children. In fact, she also likes Andre, but unfortunately, he is Alex¡¯s child,


    and she probably won¡¯t see him in the future.


    When Joey heard Miya¡¯s words, she suddenly bes sympathetic. It turns out that Andre is so pitiful.


    He is so noble, so arrogant,so good,but without love.


    Ben just frowns a little. He has only a mother. He also wants to feel the love that Dad gives.


    On the night, when the ck wind is heavy, Miya turns to the opposite side and stays up all night.


    When she thinks that her father is suffering in the prison, her heart is hurt.


    ...


    The sun rises slowly and glows brilliantly in the early morning. Today is Sunday, so she doesn¡¯t wake


    up the children. Lisa wouldn¡¯t go to work today. She asks Lisa to help her take care of the children. She


    goes to prison alone.


    When she takes some money and sees the $7,000 she had taken out of Alex¡¯spany, she thinks of


    the humiliation he has given her. She smiles bitterly and puts the money in her bag. Then she takes the


    $7,000 she had saved and goes out of the vi.


    She is wearing a white dress today and looks unusually refreshing and clean, but that beautiful face is


    with a slight sadness, ¡°Dad, I came to save you.¡±


    Just as she is getting on the bus,her phone rings. She looks at the screen. It is Alex¡¯s. She doesn¡¯t


    want to answer it, but she doesn¡¯t hang up, either.She just lets it ring. She doesn¡¯t want to talk to him at


    the moment.


    However, the phone rings again and again, and the passengers could not help but look over to her.


    Miya smiles embarrassingly and finally has no choice but to take the phone, but she is extremely upset.


    ¡°Come to my house in twenty minutes!¡± Alex¡¯s voice is cold without a a bit of humanity. There is also a


    vague anger in his voice, which seemed to bear something.


    Miya¡¯s face sinks in an instant. She apparently doesn¡¯t expect Alex to call just to roar at her. If she


    know that, she would turn off her cell phone directly.


    ¡°Sorry, sir. Today is Sunday, I don¡¯t have to work.¡± Miya says simply, but there is also very apparent


    displeasure in her voice. What did he take her for? Am I the kind of woman who takes his orders and


    makes love with him whenever he wants? He is wrong.


    It was her fault that she let him have opportunity to rape her the day before yesterday. Now she would


    keep distance with him.


    ¡°And you have neen minutes and fifteen seconds toe!¡± Alex said coldly. He looks at his sickly


    son. He couldn¡¯t eat anything, but he even murmurs Miya¡¯s name. He really wants to know what Miya


    did to his son.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Miya is surprised at Alex¡¯s words. She hangs up quickly, and shutdowns the phone. Now she regrets


    having answered the call that effected her emotion.


    After half an hour''s she arrived at the terminal, Miya feet had justnded, suddenly she felt someboby


    tugging on her, and her instinctive struggle.


    When Miya sees this guys in suits,her heart tightens. They¡¯re Alex¡¯s people! When she thinks, she was


    dragged away.


    ¡°Let me go or I¡¯ll start yelling!¡± Miya, regardless of her image, fights back. What does Alex want to do?


    Why is he always so bossy? What kind of woman does he take her to be?


    Nobody listens to Miya, and she is quickly pulled into the car.


    There is anger in Miya¡¯s heart. She calls Alex angrily.


    ¡°Alex, what do you want?¡± She only works for hispany. He has no right to deprive her of her


    freedom. Why should he do such a thing to her? She finds that she has never hated a man so much as


    she does now.


    Alex looks at his feverish son, who has spent the night in the wind waiting for her to arrive.


    ¡°As a tutor, do you know the consequences of your absence?¡± Alex¡¯s tone is still cool. In fact, he


    doesn¡¯t care much about Miya¡¯s absence yesterday, but his son caught a cold. And it is her. He has


    been very unhappy with the way she had spoken, and now he is determined not to let her go.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask for leave yesterday?¡± Miya also says confidently. She asks Alice for leave yesterday.


    ¡°You just took a leave of absence from thepany, not from your tutor.¡± Alex calmly replies that the


    woman is to me for his son¡¯s illness.


    He could almost imagine the little woman getting angry over there. He suddenly thinks of the beauty of


    the woman. He recalls the tightness of her body and the virginal feeling which he could not forget.


    Miya is angry. She really feels that the man is deliberately targeting her. He robs her of her innocence.


    She is supposed to be angry. What right does he have to do that to her? So she hangs up.


    Alex looks at the phone in his hand. His eyes dark again. Very good. The woman hangs up on him


    again.


    She gets out of the car and rushes into Alex¡¯s living room in a white dress. She seems to be still angry.


    There is no one in the living room. A maid leads her to Andre¡¯s bedroom. Miya stands at the door and


    she is surprised. Why is Alex here? What she remembers is that this room belongs to Andre.


    Miya goes into the room, and suddenly her big bright eyes meet Alex¡¯s.


    ¡°Auntie!¡± Andre, lying in bed, says the moment he notice Miya. He seemes to be happier when he sees


    her than he gets an A in an exam.


    Miya shifts her sight from Alex to Andre. She is no longer angry when she see Andre.She even smiles


    to him.


    ¡°Why is Andre so sleepy? It¡¯s 10:00 a.m..¡± Miya says with a smile. During the conversation, she doesn¡¯t


    want to look at Alex at all. She doesn¡¯t like him even hates him.


    Andre is a little bit sad and he points the pills on the table. He feels bad. He feels colder and colder and


    he is helpless. He can¡¯t get up at all.


    Miya notices the pills on the table with the hint of Andre. She confounds for a few seconds. Those are


    cold medicines. Because of Joey and Ben, there are always these pills at her ce, so she knows


    when she sees these bags.


    ¡°How did Andre catch a cold? Have you taken any medicine?¡± Miyaes to the table while talking. In


    fact,she wants to go to the bedside to take a look at Andre closely, but Alex is there too. She doesn¡¯t


    want to get close to him, so she stops.


    Andre shakes his head. The medicine is bitter. He doesn¡¯t want to drink it, and He feels pleased to be


    ill. At least his cold-faced father would be with him. Now Auntie is here too. If he could, he would like to


    stay ill all the time.


    Miya thinks of he took the medicine, but she doesn¡¯t expect him to shake his head. Her heart is full of


    worry just like when her own child is sick.


    ¡°What if you don¡¯t take medicine? Come on, Auntie medicate you.¡± During the conversation, Miya gives


    the medicine to Andre. She wants to feed Andre, but Alex still doesn¡¯t mean to go away. She frowns


    slightly and feels unhappy.


    Alex just watches Miya quietly. She is very skilled in medicating a child. She is so careful with other


    people¡¯s children. She should be a good mother.


    Miya watches Alex as he still doesn¡¯t mean to go away. Although she¡¯s not satisfied, she finally walks


    over.


    Andre still doesn¡¯t want to drink, but under Miya¡¯s inducement, he takes the medicine and holds Miya¡¯s


    hand and refuses to let her go.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m so cold.Hold me in your arms.¡± Andre suddenly bes coquettish. He likes Miya¡¯s


    embrace very much. It is so warm that he could imagine whether his mother¡¯s embrace is so warm.


    Miya and Alex have a good understanding and look at Andre at the same time. They have different


    expressions. They can¡¯t help but look down at Andre. Alex never imagines that his son would be


    coquettish. He is so indifferent, but he is so enthusiastic about Miya.


    Miya also wants to hold Andre, but Alex is sitting next to her, which is inconvenient.


    Andre¡¯s big eyes turns to Alex immediately.


    "Dad, will you get out of the way?Let auntie lie next to me."Andre looks at Alex and says, "Alex will


    never hug him anyway. He has never hugged himself all his life, so he tells Alex to get out of here."


    Alex obviously doesn¡¯t think that Andre could talk like this. The next moment, he is already looking at


    Miya. For the first time, his heart is filled with jealousy.

 Chapter 23 You dont entangle me, but I will entangle you

    Chapter 23 You don''t entangle me, but I will entangle you


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± Miya says suddenly, she still remembers what Alex had said. He said that


    if she did not present the consequences would be serious. She wonders what the consequences would


    be. Can the current overtime work be made up?


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Alex raises his eyebrows slightly and instinctively told him that this woman would not ask


    something good.


    Miya looks at Alex''s expression. What is his expression about? Does that mean he acquiesces that she


    can ask?


    ¡°Excuse me, what the consequence is about my absencest night? Can I get overtime today?¡± If he


    wants to deduct money, she will leave immediately, and she will never deal with him again.


    Alex stares at Miya, a glimpse of theplex color in the sly scorpion. Is this womancking money?


    Since she is so short of money, after that incident, why didn¡¯t she take the opportunity to ask him for


    more money? At that time, if he was happy, he might give her a lot of money, but she was just angry


    and left.


    ¡°In fact, if you have difficulties, you can tell me, I will give you money!¡± Alex suddenly said, after that


    day, he inexplicably wanted to be good to her, and to meet some of her need.


    When Miya heard Alex''s words, she couldn''t help but sneer a little. She suddenly thought of the scene


    that he insulted her that day. What does this mean? Want to give her somepensation? So to make


    up for the fault, he made on her day? Thinking of this, she deepened the sneer of the corner of her


    mouth.


    ¡°I need money, but even if I need it, it will be the hard-earned money I earned. You don''t have to worry


    about what happened that day. I think it is bitten by a dog. Don''t worry, I won''t be entangled. ¡±


    Miya said coldly, she said that she didn''t care, but why did her heart hurt? What he ruined that day was


    not only her innocence, but also trampled on her self-esteem, which made her think of selling her own


    night for money in six years ago.


    And in their conversation, Andre was already asleep, probably because of the cold medicine, so that he


    did not sleep for a night, he fell asleep quickly.


    Alex''s face is getting colder, damn, what did she say? How dare you say that you were bitten by a dog?


    Does she think he is a dog? He suddenly evoked a wicked smile.


    ¡°You don''t entangle me, but I will entangle you, your body is so charming, if you go out to sell, you can


    certainly sell a lot of money.¡± Since she told him that he is a dog, then he does not care about her


    feelings.


    In fact, he is not disgusted with her, just because she always has a way to provoke him to resent, this


    woman is really the best.


    Miya''s face turned pale in an instant. He really thought of her as a woman, so that day he would have a


    rtionship with her without any concern, so, he would insult her.


    ¡°Your size is appropriate. If you are a duck, you will definitely attract a lot of customers.¡± The business


    is absolutely good. Miya said bluntly, but her heart still hurts. Six years ago, for her father. She sold her


    innocence and sold her self-esteem. She did not expect that she would be possessed by such a man


    after six years.


    Alex suddenly approach Miya, his cold breath sprayed on Miya''s face, making her heartbeat


    inexplicably speed up, her little hand has already resisted Alex''s chest.


    ¡°Then, I will try to be a duck, and you are my first customer.¡± Alex is still bullying Miya in his speech,


    and his unique lemon vor enveloped her.


    Miya feels nervous, she reflexively retreated, but Alex suddenly hold her head and force her to look


    straight at him, his sexy thin lips suddenly printed.


    Miya struggles hard, but at this time, her resistance is not useful at all. Alex kisses Miya and picks her


    up and walks out. The woman''s body exudes a touch of lilies. He used to think that she used this


    perfume. Now suddenly, she discovered that the fragrance is from her body, without adding any


    impurities, it is so natural.


    Suddenly Miya feels that her body was soft. Her heart was suddenly shocked. Damn, what kind of


    woman Alex is thinking of her? How can he be so mad, it¡¯s still early in the morning!


    ¡°You don''t like money? Say, how much do you want?¡± Alex kisses Miya''s body in obsessiveness. He is


    kissing; no matter how much she wants he will give her, her body really let him so obsessed, if he can,


    he is willing to keep her around to be a lover.


    ¡°I want self-esteem, I want to go back to my innocence, can you afford it?¡± Miya said with a word of


    biting his teeth, the voice seemed to be full of losing. Her expression made Alex shocked and


    subconsciously stopped the movement in his hand.


    Now he understands that she cares so much about her body. Is she guarding her innocence for the


    fathers of her two children? For a moment, he is jealous of the man who could marry Miya.


    Alex gets up. He didn''t apologize to Miya. He looked straight at Miya. Since she has a husband, why


    does her husband not support her? What does she need to do for money? He suddenly wanted to


    explore this woman; he wanted to know her life.


    She settles some messy clothes that are torn apart. She turns proudly. She didn''t want to face this man


    at all. If she could, she would rather never see him.


    However, just as Miya walks to the door, Alex suddenly pulls Miya''s hand.


    ¡°This is one million. You should hold it first. If you need it when you need it, you can give it back. ¡± His


    tone is unusually calm, and there is no fluctuation.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Miya looks at the check in Alex''s hand. He couldn''t help but get rid of her in the car that day, and what


    he has said, he once said, 70374 dors, to sleep with him for one night. And he now gives her a


    million, is it indirect to exin the use of this million to buy her that night.


    Thinking of this, Miya''s face raised a sardonic smile. She took the check from Alex. Before Alex had not


    had time to open her mouth, she suddenly reached out and, in the face of Alex, tore the check. The


    debris, the hand raised, suddenly, flew down the entire room.


    Alex looked at it in surprise. His face was already cold; he thinks the woman was so ignorant that she


    had shattered the check in front of him. It is the first time he personally gave a woman the check. He


    used to ask assistants to do it. His hand can¡¯t help but be a fist, as if he is trying to hold back his


    anger.


    Miya looks at Alex like this, her face is full of stubbornness. She is sneering.


    I suspect your money is dirty!¡± The words fall, she turns and leave, leaving a proud back, her back is


    straight, which is full of reluctance.


    Alex stares at Miya''s back, his brows locked up. For the first time, a woman didn''t want his money and


    dared to tear the money in front of him. She says that his money is dirty? What kind of woman is she?


    Who is the man that married with her?


    He isn¡¯t angry because of her words. He is inquiring about Miya. This woman is very interested. For the


    first time, he is interested in a woman. He has an inexplicable impulse to understand her life. What kind


    of woman is she? Since she needs money, why should she tear up the check which he gave?


    Suddenly Miya folds back because the door of his vi was locked. Without Alex''s permission, they


    can¡¯t dare to let Miya leave.


    Alex looks at Miya who is returned. The corner of his mouth suddenly raised a curve. Without his


    command, she couldn¡¯t leave out.


    ¡°Sir, can you let your guard open the door, I still have something to do.¡± Miya stares straight into Alex


    as she speaking. The man is very delicate, but she hates him.


    Alex is also staring at Miya. She is always so stubborn. If she can speak softly, he may agree with her


    departure and send her back.


    Alex steps forward, but Miya take a step back and pulls away from him.


    Alex looks at Miya in front of her eyes. Is the woman afraid? It¡¯s funny. All the women in the past


    wanted to get close to him. He is not only rich but also handsome and powerful. It is so conspicuous.


    However, the woman in front of him is backing up? ¡°You can''t go, because you have to wait my son


    wake up.¡± Alex suddenly says that his son had a cold because of her, so she should responsible for it.


    ¡°Sorry, sir, it isn¡¯t in my scope of work.¡± She can¡¯t still here because she should visit to her father. It has


    been six years from she leave her father. She doesn¡¯t know whether her father lost his body in prison?


    Alex''s brow is locked, is it the woman only working in front of him? It seems no other topic between her


    and him.


    ¡°14000 dors. Please stay here with my son for a day.¡± Alex suddenly says. Since she likes money so


    much, he gives her some money.


    Miya might be happy if she heard so much money before the incident happened, but now, in the


    subconscious, she feels that he gave her money for what happened that day .This thought makes her


    shame.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. some things can¡¯t be bought with money, but some not. My time isn¡¯t can be bought, so


    please you let me go. ¡± Miya''s big eyes are clear. She is staring at Alex; after all, she hasn¡¯t respected


    him since that happened. he doesn¡¯t respect her, why should she respect him?

 Chapter 24 How can you have such an extreme taste?

    Chapter 24 How can you have such an extreme taste?


    Alex¡¯s eyes are cold and deep, and his whole body seems to radiate chills. His thin lips are tightly


    pulled together, which makes him looking unhappy. This woman speaks so strongly that she shouldn¡¯t


    be so strong in front of him.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t let you go?¡± Since she wants to leave so much, he just refuses to let her go. He waits


    for her to ask him for help. He wants to see how long she can stay strong, and which is more powerful,


    her stubbornness or his strength.


    Miya looks at Alex¡¯s face. Why does she always feel like he wants to kick his ass? He could say so


    justly that he would not let her go.


    ¡°What does that mean, sir? Is it depriving me of personal freedom? I can sue you.¡± Miya stares at Alex


    fearlessly and says that she finds that she really hates this man. She has never hated a person like


    him.


    ¡°She¡¯s suing him?¡± It is the first time in his life that he has heard such words, and the woman is too


    good to say these words. A tall figurees and envelopes Miya, he takes a cold smile, smile like the


    devil.


    Miya is so frightened that she immediately steps back away, until her body touched the door and there


    is no way out. Her stubborn eyes finally sh a hint of panic.


    ¡°Is that how master usually treats married women?¡± Miya asks suddenly, her tone full of sarcasm, and


    her eyes seem to show a trace of contempt.


    Because Miya''s words, let Alex pause, he almost forgets that she is the mother of two children, she


    should have a husband, and think of here, his heart suddenly rises a trace of impatience.


    ¡°If your husband loves you, how can you let a woman run around like this?¡± He has such an impulse to


    know what kind of man her husband is.


    Miya apparently does not expect Alex to suddenly mention her husband. She feels slightly sour


    because she has no husband, so she is bullied by him. If she has a husband, her husband will protect


    her well.


    Suddenly she has an idea whether it is time to go to a blind date and finds a husband, so that no one


    could say that her son is a bastard. Yes, it is decided that she will go to a blind date when shee


    back from visiting her father.


    ¡°It''s my business, so don''t bother.¡± Miya says with her head held high that she is waiting for him to say


    she is going to leave. She resigns, and she will never step into his ce again.


    Alex seems to feel that he is asking too much, but even if he asks too much, she can¡¯t say anything


    about him. How can his words be despised by her? She is defying his majesty.


    ¡°Taking care of an employee''s family can help improve their work.¡± Alex smiles and still moves towards


    Miya.


    Miya looks at Alex dismissively, but his tall figure really put a lot of pressure on her. Finally, she cannot


    help holding out her little hand and resists Alex, who is still approaching.


    ¡°Is the boss so enthusiastic about his employees?¡± Miya points out that this Alex is a lecher, and do not


    know how many female employees have been destroyed in his hands.


    Alex raises eyebrow a little.


    ¡°Are you jealous? If you are jealous, I will be so warm to you only. ¡± Alex keeps a smile on his face. He


    has nothing to do but y with her.


    Miya sneers. He''s really self-affectionate. Will she be jealous for him?


    ¡°I will not be jealous to see you have sex with another woman!¡± Yeah, what does he want? That''s his


    business. What''s the matter with her?


    Alex''s eyes suddenly cooled. The woman always challenged the limit of his patience. Very well, he


    decides to have a good time with the woman. If she does this to seduce him, she really seeds


    ¡°Well, you can go!¡± Alex suddenly changed the subject. He wants to see how tough the woman''s thorn


    is.


    Miya shocks by Alex''s sudden words. She obviously has no idea that Alex will suddenly ask her to


    leave.


    ¡°What? Don''t want to leave!¡± Alex''s thin, sexy lips with a proud radian.


    Miya is surprised and quickly leaves.


    ¡°Randy, do you find Miya''s information?¡± He says to the phone indifferently.


    ¡°Yes, Miya and her two children just returns from abroad, no husband, unmarried pregnant, her parents


    divorced, she has been with her father David, David was sent to jail six years ago for usury. ¡± Randy''s


    respectful report over there, she doesn''t understand why Mr. Randy is so interested in women who


    already have two children.


    Alex squints. She doesn''t have a husband? Does that mean she''s not married? She is not married. His


    heart even shes a trace of inexplicable joy. His father is in prison, and all of a sudden there is a


    gleam in his eye.


    ¡°You go to the prison and give orders, do not let David go, if you want money, ask the other side to pay


    ¡ç10 million. ¡± Alex hung up the phone with a deep smile and doesn''t believe the woman will note


    to him.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Randy doesn''t know what Alex means, but he does what he is told.


    In the visiting room, Miya holds the phone excitedly. When she sees David walking out with a face full


    of vicissitudes, she cannot help crying.


    David is also with a look of excitement, it is six years, since she gave birth to a child after he


    disappeared, he gets money to return some money after the usury, because of a moment of greed, he


    yed a few times, owe a huge amount of usury, finally been put into prison.


    ¡°Miya, daddy is the one who wronged you!¡± After working in prison for six years, he learns a lot.


    Gambling not only makes him lose his wife, but also his daughter.


    ¡°Dad, you''re thin!¡± Miya gently said, the tone is hard to bear the pain, looking at his father with gray


    hair, she felt that she is too unfilial.


    David wipes the tears from his eyes, because Miya''s caring words makes him full of sadness.


    ¡°Dad is fine. Dad''s doing well here, Miya. How are you doing? ¡± He feels he has no right to ask. It has


    been his whim which ruined his daughter''s life.


    Miya''s small hand, holding the phone, shocks apparently. Dad is so thin. How could he have a good


    life? At this moment, she makes up her mind to save Dad, no matter how much it cost.


    ¡°I''ve had a good time. Do not have to worry, Dad. I''m working and earning money. Now I''ll wait for Dad


    toe back. We''ll live a happy life together. ¡± Miya says with a bright smile on her lips, this is probably


    what she expects most.


    David nods. He opens his mouth and wants to ask something, but he does not do it. He thinks he has


    no face to ask. He doesn''t know what happens to her two children, which are all six-year-olds.


    ¡°Daddy, the children are all very well. I''ll take them to see Daddy when I have time. ¡± Miya seems to see


    through what David is thinking, and then sheughs. Even though her heart is in pain, she has to


    laugh. Only in this way can he reassure his father.


    Sure enough, after hearing Miya''s words, David shows a happy smile.


    ¡°It''s time to finish the prison visiting.¡± The staffes over and says indifferently. She meets the


    warden.


    ¡°What? Ten million?¡± Miya stares at the warden in front of her with an incredible looking. Is he eating


    money? It''s more ck-hearted than Alex. Her father should be in prison for ten years, and now he has


    been in prison for six years, with only four years left. He asks her for ten million dors!


    ¡°Yes, ten million, not a cent left!¡± It was master''s own order, and he dares not change it. He wants to


    keep his job.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Miya goes back frustrated. Even if she sales herself, she doesn''t have that much money- ten million.


    Then Alex suddenlyes to her mind. He says that if she wants money, she can find him. But soon


    she rejects the idea. People like Alex would only insult her.


    ¡°Ben, what are you doing?¡± Joey stares at Ben, who is ying with hisputer. I don''t know what he


    is ying with hisputer every day.


    Ben nces at Joey and then at hisputer. He doesn''t care about the boredom on Joey''s little face.


    ¡°Children go and y, don''t disturb your brother to earn money.¡± Ben is still staring at theputer. His


    stock has risen. If he trades stock now, he can make millions.


    Joey pursed his mouth aggrieved.


    ¡°Mom is not here, aunt Lisa is not here, I''m so hungry!¡± As he says this, Joey''s clear eyes are sparkling


    with tears.


    Ben has no choice but to stand up, looking at Joey with tears shining, and shocks his head helplessly.


    ¡°Well, women are trouble.¡± As he said this, Ben takes Joey''s little hand and walks out.


    ¡°But mother is also a woman.¡± As Joey walks out while she can¡¯t help asking, and when his mother


    comes back, she tells Ben that she dares to say that her mother is in trouble.


    ¡°I know, my mother is troublesome and likes to nag, but it''s better than you.¡± Ben doesn''t forget to


    satirize Joey even when he is speaking.

 Chapter 25 Father and son dont know each other

    Chapter 25 Father and son don''t know each other


    Joey''s big eyes rolls around and extends her hand. The small hand has a pair of big sses that Ben


    has to wear when hees outside. Because no one could help but kissing him for he is co cute.


    Ben almost forgets this. When he sees the big sses in Joey''s small hand, he immediately wants to


    get it.


    Joey suddenly puts the sses behind her. Huh, dare you say she is a trouble maker. She won''t give


    him the sses. You bastard, wait to be kissed by those olddies in the street. Joey can''t help feeling


    a little proud and happy when she thinks of that.


    However, at that moment a car runs toward them. Ben is shocked and protects Joey immediately. At


    that moment, the sses in Joey''s hands drops.


    ¡°Joey, are you all right?¡± Ben asks with concern. Why this silly girl doesn¡¯t pay any attention to the


    traffic? She is just like their mommy.


    Joey just wants to say something, the car just left suddenly turns back.


    ¡°Is this ss yours?¡± When Alex sees Ben, his eyes shes strange, but it disappears soon. These two


    little kids are Miya''s children. He saw them once in Falling Bar, and he is really impressed.


    Joey apparently sees Alex too and there is a burst of anger on his little face.


    ¡°Uncle, even if you are so handsome, you can''t say I am a drag. Does your mother never teach you


    about moral principles?¡± Joey clearly remembers how Alex said about her. Does he ever see such a


    beautiful, smart, generous and lovely drag? She is her mother''s sweet honey.


    Alex shifts his eyebrow slightly, this little girl is vengeful. He looks at the little girl in front of him, the big


    shining eyes, delicate little face, and the beautiful little nose is simr to Miya''s. But, why dose Joey


    looks like him so much?


    ¡°How can you look at my sister so directly? My sister already has a sweetheart. She won''t take a fancy


    to you.¡± Ben finally opens his mouth. He has a good impression of Alex, but when he looks at his sister


    with that disgusting sight, he is unhappy with no reasons.


    Alex notices Ben next to him, and Ben is looking at Alex at the same time. At the moment they look at


    each other, they are both shocked. Maybe they don¡¯t expect to look so simr to each other.


    Alex looks at Ben in front of him. He is absolutely beautiful, even canparable to his own son. He


    doesn''t expect Miya have such amazing children. Who is her man? Why is he so mysterious?


    ¡°Wow, this uncle looks like you.¡± Joey suddenly says that to Ben. It seems that she thinks it is very


    incredible.


    Alex doesn''t say anything from the beginning to the end. He also notices that the little boy looks like


    him. He wonders if the boy is his son. But he knows it is impossible.


    ¡°Oh, brother, our ss is on that uncle''s head.¡± Joey takes the lead in finding their ss and points at


    the ss on the driver''s head surprisingly. It¡¯s amazing that the ss sticks on the driver''s head.


    Alex''s eyes instant dark down when he sees the piss on driver''s seat. The driver was scared of peeing


    his pants when he saw an unknown thing flying towards him, but this is not important. However, his


    seat is wet, that is a big deal.


    ¡°Do you know the consequences of throwing sses around?¡± Alex doesn''t really hate the two kids,


    but they are Miya''s children. He deliberately teaches them a lesson.


    ¡°Hey, uncle, could you please be reasonable? You almost hit us. As a result, I lost my sses. You


    shouldpensate us.¡± Joey is pissed off.


    Alex nces at the piss under the driver and then at the two children.


    ¡°You scared my driver to pee and then the seat is wet, which is worth 1.4 million dors.¡± Alex says


    coldly and he looks at his watch. He has an important meeting in a few minutes. He can¡¯t talk to the two


    kids any more.


    Ben''s eyes instant dark down at that moment, with a faint glow, looks Alex.


    ¡°Uncle, my sunsses worth more than ten million!¡±


    How dare he ask for money? Does the little guy think that he''s such an idiot?


    Alex frowns. He looks at Ben in front of him. This little fellow''s reaction is very fast. The broken ss


    won¡¯t worth a hundred dor, not even close to ten million dors. Ten million is enough to buy him a


    big truck full of sses.


    ¡°In that case, I''ll buy you the same sses and you''ll have topensate me for the same seat.¡± Alex


    gracefully raises his lips. His car is a limited edition. He wants to see how will the kid get him an


    identical seat.


    Sure enough, Ben''s expression changes slightly, and his eyes instant dark down a little bit. He looks at


    the sports car and considered for a while.


    ¡°Well, I''ll pay you 1.4 million!¡± He has seen this car on hisputer. It''s a limited edition car. If he really


    pays for it, he probably can''t afford.


    Alex has no idea that Ben would suddenly promise that. He wants to know how Miya, who loves money


    so much, would get a million dors for her son.


    ¡°This is my email number. If you want money, please contact me through that.¡± Ben takes out his pen in


    his pocket, writes a series of numbers on his hand quickly, and then put his hand in front of Alex.


    Alex nces at the number and feels that the kid is much more amusingpares to his son, the kid is


    much livelier.


    ¡°Well, remember, it should be 1.4 million dors.¡± When he lefts, he couldn''t help but looking at the


    driver''s seat. It seems that he has to change the driver. Where did Randy find such a coward for him?


    Looking at the back of the car going away, Ben''s little hand clenches tightly, and his 1.4 million dors


    unexpectedly disappeared. He will remember the hatred.


    ¡°Wow, handsome boy, what''s your name?¡± Suddenly a ten-year-old girles to Ben and stares at the


    beautiful child.


    Several women who had been staring at Ben are instantlye over to him when they see someone


    approaching him, and some of them reached out their hands, trying to touch such a delicate little face.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    More and more people circled up, and the praise of Ben is endless.


    ¡°Handsome boy, may I kiss you?¡± It is the little girl who asked Ben about his name. Her little face turns


    red.


    Ben nces at the crowd. Everyone looks at him in such an impatient manner. He feels sweat


    suddenlyes out from his head.


    ¡°You can''t kiss him. He''s mine.¡± Joey reaches out her hands and presses at Ben''s face. Next moment,


    she kisses Ben forcefully. It¡¯s the first time that she kisses Ben forcefully. Hmm.. It tastes good!


    In everyone''s dismay, Joey pulls Ben and run away together. The ten-year-old girl immediately reacts


    and chases him sadly. She finds that she has fell in love with the delicate little handsome boy at first


    sight, and she must be his girlfriend. Suddenly a group ofdiese after them. Thosedies want to


    arrange marriage for their daughters even they are still babies.


    Miya bought a lot of food and is about to go home. Suddenly she sees so many people. She is


    surprised and she decides to follow them.


    When Miya sees her two children, she is even more surprised. Those people are chasing after her kids.


    Miya stops a car and drives up to her children. Then she waves and the two children get on the car


    instantly.


    ¡°Mommy, you''re like Captain Marvel.¡± Joey jumps into Miya''s arms. It is like a little princess plunging


    into the arms of a little jade.


    When Miya hears Joey''s words, she considers for a moment. Where did her daughter learn about


    Marvel movies?


    ¡°Joey, you kissed me, and you need to be responsible for me.¡± Ben''s remark is so astonishing that


    even the driver couldn''t help looking back and subconsciously looking at Ben''s crotch. A baby boy like


    him could even say he will take the responsibility?


    Miya''s looks good now. What are her children learning? He is only six-year-old and he knows taking


    responsibility. What responsibility does he need to take?


    Joey gets into Miya''s arms and doesn''t talk or look at Ben. Anyway, her mother will take care of


    everything.


    ¡°Ben, please don''t say that in the future. Why do you get the second ce in the first entrance


    examination?¡± Suddenly Miya asks because her son never fails to get the first ce since he was a


    child.


    Ben get angry the moment Miya says about the school. He scored as much as Andre in the exam, but


    their head teacher is so entric that he let Andre be the first and let him be the second.


    ¡°Mummy, Andre and I are both in the first ce, okay? But, the head teacher let me rank second.¡± He


    believes that he is no worse than Andre.


    Andre? Miya frowned slightly. Suddenly she thinks of an important thing. Andre gets a cold this


    morning. She wonders if he''s all right now. She is more and more anxious.


    ¡°You two go back home first, Mummy gotta something to do!¡± Suddenly, Miya says, waving to the driver


    as she speaks, signaling him to stop.


    Joey who is in Miya''s arms obviously doesn''t want to let her go. Joey drilled harder.


    Ben was obviously reluctant to let Miya go.


    ¡°Mommy, how could you just drop us and go. Look at you beautiful babies. We are a perfect match


    between a man and a girl. What if they were abducted?¡± Ben muttered.


    Miya couldn''t help twitching the corners of her mouth. Does he think they are lovers? What about


    handsome men and beautiful women? No, they are just two little kids.


    ¡°Well, Mummy really has something to do. No kidding. This is the food Mummy bought for you. See you


    at night." Then Miya kisses Joey and Ben on their foreheads,ughs and left.

 Chapter 26 One-Month Contract Lover

    Chapter 26 One-Month Contract Lover


    Miya looks at Alex''s vi in front of her. She doesn''t want toe here at all, but she is worried about


    Andre. She wants to go in and have a look, but she doesn''t want to meet Alex. She tangles at the door.


    Andre justes back from the outside and sees Miya standing in the doorway. Obviously, he can''t


    believe it. He rubs his eyes and fixes his eyes again. Sure enough, it is his auntie.


    ¡°Auntie!¡± Andre shouts and rushes to Miya. He has an inexplicable feeling about Miya, which makes


    him want to get close to Miya.


    Miya suddenly turnes her head and Andre¡¯s already approached her. She smiles and holds Andre in


    her arms.


    ¡°Are you all right with your cold?¡± During the conversation, Miya¡¯s hand is on Andre¡¯s forehead.


    Suddenly, a smile appears on her lips. He has no fever, and her heart is relieved at the same time.


    Alex actually came back a long time ago. His car is parked not far away. He looks at Miya¡¯s actions just


    now. The moment Miya lifts Andre''s forehead, he knows that she really cares about his son.


    ¡°Auntie, let''s go in.¡± Andre takes Miya¡¯s hand and walks inside. It¡¯s hard to see her. He won¡¯t let her go


    so easily.


    Miya hesitates again. She doesn¡¯t want to see Alex at all, but her heart softens again with the eager


    eyes of Andre.


    ¡°Auntie has something else to do. Come back to Andre another day.¡± Atst, Miya can¡¯t help but say it,


    and then she looks away. She doesn¡¯t want to see Andre¡¯s disappointed face.


    Andre pulls Miya¡¯s hand a little tighter.


    ¡°Does auntie hate my father?¡± Andre asks, and he can see that Miya doesn¡¯t like his father.


    Alex, who wis trying to approach, hears Andre¡¯s words and suddenly stops, as if to hear what the


    woman¡¯s answer is. At that time, a trace of expectation rises in his heart.


    ¡°No, but I don''t like him either.¡± Miya doesn¡¯t want to hurt Andre¡¯s heart, so that¡¯s all she says. In fact, in


    her heart, she hates Alex very much and has a grudge against him.


    Alex holds his sexy thin lips tightly and seems not very satisfied with Miya¡¯s statement that the woman


    dares to say she doesn¡¯t like him in front of his son. It humiliated him a little.


    Andre just wants to open his mouth. Suddenly he feels the cold look behind him. He takes a reflexive


    backward look. At that moment, he drops his head and dares not look at it again.


    Miya is apparently shocked. She never thinks she has juste here to meet Alex, thest man she


    wants to see.


    Miya looks at Andre and finally she turns to leave. She really hates Alex and doesn¡¯t want to see him at


    all. Now that Andre is all right, she will leave here.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Alex suddenly asks, his voice is still cold, but it is obvious that he is not angry when he meets


    Miya.


    But Miya doesn¡¯t mean to stop. What does he mean? Why she should stop when he asks her to do so.


    She walks proudly past Alex.


    Alex¡¯s mouth is gracefully curved, and he seems to have guessed that she won¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need money?¡± Sure enough, Alex¡¯s words bring Miya¡¯s footsteps to a sudden halt. How


    does he know she needs money? He¡¯s investigating her?


    Looking at Miya¡¯s stop, Alex¡¯s smile deepens. As long as she needs money, she will beg him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it.¡± Miya suddenly lowers her voice and says.Her dad needs 1.4 million dors to get


    out of prison. It''s an astronomical figure for her. She can''t get that much money, so she wants to talk to


    Alex.


    Andre is happy to hear Miya say that she wants to talk to Alex, and wonders if auntie will fall in love


    with his father. She is the first woman dad brings back.


    In therge living room, Alex sits gracefully on the sofa, leans over it, and his long legs ovep. The


    whole person lookszy, but noble.


    Miya sits on a side sofa with some restraint, because the sofa is the farthest away from Alex. Perhaps


    subconsciously, she is afraid of Alex.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Alex knowingly asks, of course he knows what Miya will ask. If it


    hasn''t been for money, she might not have stayed here alone with him.


    Miya bites her teeth and tries to borrow money from him, but she can''t say it out. She feels a little


    ashamed.


    ¡°I remember you saying that if I need money, I can find you.¡± Miya plucks up her courage and says,


    feeling so rxed after saying that.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Alex slightly picks out his handsome eyebrows and looks thoughtful. As if he¡¯s struggling with


    something.


    ¡°But I''ve heard you say that you hate my dirty money?¡± Suddenly his thin lips lightly open. Yes, he will


    not forget it so easily. She once said that she disliked his dirty money. Now he thinks of it, what she


    said is still fresh in memory.


    Miya is stunned and doesn''t expect Alex to say that. He is so vindictive. Such a big man can be so


    narrow-minded. He even remembers that day.


    There is a sudden silence in the room. Miya can¡¯t help feeling like she is running away, but she stays


    for money.


    ¡°I was a little excited at that time, so what I said might be excessive. Please don''t worry.¡± Miya lowers


    her voice and says so.Since she has something to ask of him, she can only tolerate it and it¡¯s wise to


    be flexible.


    Alex nods profoundly, seemingly satisfied with Miya¡¯s answer, but he doesn¡¯t intend to let her go.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t care. I heard that your father has been in prison for six years. It''s pitiful. You need 1.4


    million dors to help him get out of prison, don¡¯t you?¡± Alex asks calmly, with a glimmer of triumph in


    his eyes. It is addictive to watch the stubborn woman murmur at him.


    Miya seems to feel the irony in Alex¡¯s tone, and her aversion to Alex grows.


    ¡°Yes, so I want to borrow some money from you. 1.4 million dors are nothing in your eyes.¡± Suddenly,


    Miya says, and there is a little expectation in her heart that even though she hates him, she needs his


    money now.


    Alex ys with his cup. Hearing Miya¡¯s words, he looks up a little and sees Miya¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°1.4 million dors are really nothing to me. But why should I give it to you?¡±


    Alex¡¯s lips rise slightly during the conversation, and even his eyebrows seem to be smiling.


    Miya¡¯s little hand is still tightly codified, and she knows that he won''t give it to her. She knows that she


    will be disappointed. Just after what he said, she knows that she can''t get money from Alex.


    ¡°I see. Excuse me, sir!¡± As a result, Miya turns gracefully. Since he doesn''t give her money, there is no


    need for her to waste her time on him.


    ¡°In fact, it''s okay to give you money, but I have a condition!¡± Alex suddenly says and he takes a gentle


    sip of the tea in his hand. The temperature is suitable. He likes it.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Miya has just taken two steps. Hearing Alex¡¯s words, she quickly turns around and her eyes are


    renewed with hope. Will he give her money?


    ¡°What is the condition?¡± Miya¡¯s tone has obviously improved, and when she gets the money, she can


    save her father, and she will be inexplicably happy.


    Alex puts down his cup and suddenly stands up and approaches Miya.


    Miya apparently doesn''t expect Alex toe to her suddenly. She subconsciously steps back two


    steps, and her heart bes tense at that moment. Alex stops at a short distance from Miya.


    Miya seems to be able to feel the lemon scent on Alex, which smells good, but at this point it scares


    her.


    ¡°Be my lover for a month.¡± He admits that he is full of interest in her now, but one month is enough to


    make him lose interest in her, so he spends 1.4 million dors to buy her for one month.


    What? Miya opens her mouth and says nothing atst, but her body instinct retreats two steps. At that


    moment, her expectations vanish instantly. She looks up at Alex with a stubborn little face.


    ¡°Sir, if you are short of women, you can go to Falling Bar, where there should be many women waiting


    for your favor.¡± Yeah, he is a rich and handsome man and maybe those women will surround him.


    Alex is still approaching Miya. This woman is so stubborn. She likes to take advantage of her quick


    tongue. He smells the lily fragrance on Miya and it reminds him of that night.


    ¡°I¡¯m only interested in you.¡± Alex says.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not interested in you, sir.¡± Miya¡¯s tone changes dramatically, with a trace of anger.


    She wants to run away from him, but there was no retreat behind her, so she can only calm herself.


    Alex looks at Miya in front of him. He smiles and suddenly turns to leave Miya.


    Miya feels a sh in front of her eyes and the sense of oppression disappears. It gives her a sigh of


    relief.


    ¡°In that case, you can leave now, but next time youe to me, I won''t be as good as that.¡± Alex says


    slowly that he is already sitting on the sofa, and he seems to have expected Miya toe back to him.

 Chapter 27 Are you going to abduct my son?

    Chapter 27 Are you going to abduct my son?


    Miya doesn¡¯t hesitate to turn around and not even say thank you. She certainly won¡¯t think about such


    a deal.


    Andre stands at the door. He seems to have expected Miya to leave here directly. In the morning, he


    fell asleep, so he would let her leave so easily, but not now.


    ¡°Auntie!¡± Andre says softly, and during the conversation he also shows a beautiful smiling face, which


    makes Miya¡¯s mood slightly better. How can a man as disgusting as Alex has such a wonderful son?


    ¡°Well, is Andre waiting for me?¡± Miya also has a slight smile on her face and touches Andre¡¯s head.


    This child is silent, cold and aggressive, just like Alex¡¯s character, but he always smiles when she sees


    him.¡±


    ¡°Can auntie cook for Andre? Andre¡¯s hungry.¡± In fact, there are nannies and subordinates at home, but


    he really wants to try Miya¡¯s cooking.


    Miyaughs and holds Andre in her arms. She even holds him up.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Andre feels a strange feeling running through his body. He reaches out and wraps his


    little hand around Miya¡¯s neck. It gives him a moment of happiness, and his little face bursts into a


    brilliant smile. The smile is as charming as the flowers blooming in summer.


    Miya looks at the smile on Andre¡¯s face. His delicate little face shows a pair of lovely dimples, and even


    a pair of tiger teeth. It turns out that Andre has such a childlike sunny side. She can¡¯t help but kiss


    Andre on his little face.


    Andre holds Miya tightly, as if he wants to find the feeling of his mother on her body.


    When Alexes out, he sees the scene before him. He squints slightly. His son is so good to Miya.


    He never lets anyonee near him before. Now he lets Miya hold him. His heart suddenly shes a


    trace of strange emotion.


    ¡°Or you go to auntie''s house, Ben and Joey are still there. I¡¯m going to go back and cook for them.


    They are not like you. If I don''t go back, they will have no food.¡± Miya can only say so. Shees here


    today just for Andre. If it is not for him, she will not have stepped in half a step.


    ¡°Well, if I don''t want those nannies and subordinates, can auntie cook for me?¡± His meaning is obvious.


    If he dismisses those people, he will have no food.


    ¡°Or I will take you to my house where you can y with Ben and Joey.¡± Miyaughs and says that she


    has not noticed the figure behind her. She always feels reluctant about the child in front of her. He is


    just like her own child.


    ¡°Well, I...¡± Andre¡¯s words suddenly get stuck in his throat and he stares at Alex in front of him. He dares


    not say another word.


    ¡°It¡¯s forbidden to meet this kind of person in the future.¡± Alex¡¯s thin lips open slightly. Sooner orter, his


    son will be sold by the woman in front of him. His son with high intelligence will be an idiot when


    he meets the idiot woman.


    When Miya hears Alex¡¯s voice, she is angry too. Damn it, dare he say that she¡¯s a bad person? She


    suddenly puts Andre in her arms on the ground and looks angrily at Alex.


    ¡°Are you a good person?¡± Miya immediately goes up to Alex¡¯s cold eyes, and she feels that there is a


    cold feeling all over his body, which makes her want to retreat.


    Alex almost walks up to Miya and looks her up and down again.


    ¡°You want to abduct my son?¡± Alex ignores Miya¡¯s words, but goes straight to the subject. She also


    wants to trick his son into going to her house. What¡¯s her peace of mind?


    She finds that she and Alex really have nothing to say. When does he see that she wants to abduct his


    son?


    Miya doesn''t want to talk to him, so she turns around and leaves. Forget it, she doesn¡¯t want to talk to


    him because it¡¯s a kind of waste.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Andre looks at Miya as she turns around. He says with no guts and looks at her


    with pitiful eyes.


    Alex looks at Andre who looks pitiful. He is speechless. When does his son beg from this woman? And


    he looks pitiful, as if he was abused by his father.


    Miya has a firm heart. But after hearing Andre¡¯s words, she obviously softens again. Her steps pause


    slightly, but she doesn¡¯t turn back.


    ¡°I will send you some meals some other day.¡± Miya says and goes away in a smart way, just a little bit


    of heartache shes across her face. In fact, she is reluctant to part with Andre.


    Andre watches Miya fading away, and his little face has returned to its old chill. It''s a kind of ice that


    hasn''t changed for thousands of years. He only dissolves Miya¡¯s smiling face. He nces at Alex and


    walks back to the vi in diameter.


    Alex looks at his son and suddenly feels a sense of mncholy. His son is so old that he really doesn''t


    know his son at all. He never knows what his son needs. But now he knows that his son likes Miya, and


    he likes Miya very much.


    Looking at Miya¡¯s distant back, a smilees from the corner of his mouth. It turns out that his son is


    very simr to him. He is also interested in the woman.


    Miya looks for a house outside. She doesn''t want to live in Lisa¡¯s house all the time. It isn''t her home


    after all.


    It is veryte when she returns to the vi. She is holding several rental cards and seems to be thinking


    about which one to go to.


    As soon as Lisa sees that Miya is back, she runs up and examines her whole body turgidly, seemingly


    to see if she is injured.


    Miya is confused by Lisa and looks at her delusively.


    ¡°Miya, you¡¯re okay. I¡¯m worried about you. You get back sote and your cell phone doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    Lisa¡¯s little face is obviously ming. Miya went out and turned off her cell phone. If she doesn¡¯te


    back, she would go to the police.


    Miya is surprised and takes out her cell phone. Sure enough, it is turned off. She smiles apologetically.


    ¡°The phone is powered off automatically.¡± Miya says with a chuckle that she often forgot to bring her


    cell phone when she was abroad. She remembers that Adam bought her children cell phones in order


    to keep in touch with her at that time.


    She thinks of Adam and she has not contacted him since returning home. She is used to being nagged


    by him and is not used to being so quiet.


    ¡°You...what should I talk? Don''t you know I''m worried about you?¡± Lisa stillined, pointing her


    little hand at Miya¡¯s head.


    Miya looks at Lisa. Is she worried about her? Lisa¡¯s careless words deeply touches her, let the softest


    ce in her heart suddenly shes a trace of palpitation.


    ¡°Thank you, Lisa. It¡¯s nice to have a friend like you.¡± Miya says from the bottom of her heart.


    Lisaughs as if to say you know I¡¯m good to you.


    ¡°Tomorrow my brother will be back. The ne will be at 6:30 p.m. and then you will be off duty. Let''s go


    together.¡± Lisa actually told Lance about Miya¡¯s return earlier, and Lancees back earlier because


    of Miya. Of course, Miya doesn¡¯t know about it.


    ¡°Will hee back?¡± Miya¡¯s eyes glimmer with surprise, and Lance''s handsome facees to her


    mind. He¡¯s a sunny teenager. After six years, he should be a handsome man now. Miya thinks to


    herself.


    How should she face him when she sees him? Six years ago, because she was pregnant, she left


    without saying goodbye. Six yearster, what will it be like to meet him again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I told my brother that you are here too. My brother is so happy. He still loves you as before.¡± Lisa


    says without implication.


    Miya stares at Lisa in shock. She is surprised by Lisa¡¯s words. She is still loved by him as six years


    ago. Is that true?


    ¡°Lisa, what are you kidding about? I have two children. He is so excellent that he will find a woman


    more suitable for him.¡± Miya says softly that since they had no chance to be together six years ago, she


    has no expectation of him, even though she felt the same way about him six years ago.


    Lisa holds Miya in her arms andughs in Miya¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I like you to be my sister-inw.¡± Her brother loves Miya so much. Seeing her again, he will not let her


    go.


    Miya is so stiff when Lisa holds her, and her heart is in a mess.


    When shees to her room, her hands are still tightlypiling the business cards. Now she is


    determined to move out. She can''t imagine living under the same roof with Lance. Her heart will


    shudder inexplicably at the thought of his affectionate eyes and the pain of being rejected by her.


    Looking at the two sleeping children in bed, her mouth shows a slight smile, and now only her children


    can make her smile for a moment.


    She goes up to the children, put a good night kiss on each child¡¯s forehead and goes back to her room.


    She tosses and turns. Tonight is doomed to be a sleepless night.


    After Miya left, however, Ben opens his eyes. He takes out his mobile phone and logs on to QQ. Sure


    enough, someone applied to be his friend.


    ¡°Uncle has a good memory. He read my ount once and remembered it.¡± A message is sent to the


    person over there.


    Alex looks at his typos and twitches his lips. If he isn¡¯t so young and doesn¡¯t know the words, he will


    think that the kid is intentional.

 Chapter 28 Valentines Agreement

    Chapter 28 Valentine''s Agreement


    ¡°Of course I have a good memory. How you give the money to me?¡± Alex smiles while typing.


    ¡°Uncle, you love money as your life. You are same with my mother.¡± It seems that Ben isn¡¯t hurry to


    give Alex money. He wants to talk with Alex for a while.


    Alex looks at the words in front of him and feels speechless. The kid said that he loves money as much


    as his mother, and the parent trap? Does he have it? He just wants to know how the kid will pay his


    money back.


    ¡°Boy, can''t you afford it?¡± Alex used the agitation method. This kid is very interested.


    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s useless for you to use the agitation rule. I just want to know why you look like me?" Ben is


    very puzzled about this. Not only Alex looks like him, but also the Andre.


    Alex is stunned, and he finds that the kid''s thinking reaction is quick, and he is bing more and


    more curious about Miya''s husband.


    ¡°This is going to ask your mother. I don''t know. What does your father do?¡± Alex asks again.


    But the only response is silence. Just when he think the stinky boy is asleep and going to go offline,


    Ben sent another message.


    ¡°I don''t have the father.¡± Simple and clear words, but let Alex''s heart suddenly shocks, this child just


    silence must be sad. He could not help thinking of Miya, she is stubbornness and desires to protect her


    body. Is it not for her children''s father? Why doesn''t she tell the children who their father is?


    ¡°Uncle, I''ll give you my stock. Now it''s worth a million dors to change hands!¡± During the


    conversation, he sent Alex a series of things about his stock.


    Alex''s face suddenly changed. He is young but he would specte in stocks. Alex suddenly has a


    hunch that the child must be a business wizard. He looks at the things on the screen and more curious


    about whom the Ben¡¯s father is and who could make Miya has such a talented son.


    When Alex wants to ask a questions again, he find that Ben''s image has turned grey. He stared at


    Ben''s image for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, Miya opens her eyes and is shocked. Damn! It¡¯s 7:40 and she willte for work.


    Miya dresses quickly, take up her bag and rushes out, while Joey and Ben are just getting up.


    ¡°Mummy, don''t you take us to school?¡± While talking, Joey wants to turn to Miya and hug her.


    ¡°Mommy must go first. Let your Aunt Lisa give you a ride.¡± Then Miya rushes out.


    Ben and Joey look at each other before they look at the clock on the wall.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Well, I forget that I yed with the clock yesterday, as if it had been switched up for an hour.¡± Joey


    suddenly says, thinking that Miya had just burst out as if she eyebrow is burning, I couldn''t help feeling


    a little worried.


    Ben res at Joey. The little girl does things without remember the consequences. It''s exactly the


    same as Mommy.


    Miya doesn''t take the bus after she ran out. She leaps a taxi directly to thepany. It can''t be too


    late. Alex is targeting her now. She doesn¡¯t know how much bonus will be deducted if she iste.


    After Miya arrives at thepany in a hurry, she is surprised to find that there is no one in the


    company except the guard. She couldn''t help but wonder whether she doesn''t go to work today. But


    why no one tell her?


    Just then, her cell phone rings.


    ¡°Are you David''s family, please?¡± A cold, no-temperature messagee from the phone.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Miya says softly, what''s the matter in this morning? Dad is looking for her?


    ¡°Your father has acute appendicitis and must operate immediately. But he is in the prison; no one can


    visit, so you have to pay 28000 dors medical fees in advance.¡± Still cold without a trace of


    expression.


    Miya''s heart sank. Dad is ill. 28000 dors? She has only one 14071 dors in her hand. Where is she


    going to get the other 14071 dors?


    ¡°Well, I''ll collect the money and send it to youter.¡± Miya''s slender hand holds the phone tightly, and


    she couldn''t help shivering. How could this happen? He was fine when she went to see her father


    yesterday.


    After hanging up the phone, Miya doesn''t know what to do for a while. Lisa had helped her enough.


    She doesn''t want to borrow Lisa''s money any more. How could Dad stay in prison when he is ill? She


    wants to rescue her father.


    But at this moment, Miya''s mind suddenly shed over a person-Alex. She thinks the conditions which


    Alex had given her. She could not helpughing bitterly. If she wants to save her father, would she have


    to do so?


    She sps the cell phone in her hand. Finally she dials Alex''s number. At the moment of dialing, she


    could almost imagine Alex''s cynicism towards her, but because of money, she has no choice.


    Alex is on his way to thepany when his cell phone rang suddenly. He doesn''t want to answer it, but


    at first nce he finds it is Miya''s number, so he takes it.


    ¡°Hello!¡± He has a hunch that this Miya would not call him for nothing unless she needs him.


    Miya''s little hand is still holding her cell phone tightly. Teeth bite some white lips, as if trying to hide


    something.


    ¡°I''ll hang up if it''s okay!¡± He is upset that she hasn''t answered the phone for a long time, but at the


    same time he also has a feeling that she meets some difficult things. Thought of here, his mouth could


    not help rising here.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Miya says quickly. She is nervous at the time.


    ¡°I promise to be your lover for one month and you need give me 1407103 dors.¡± Her voice is very


    light and deep, and has a kind of humiliation hidden in it. Yesterday, she said so proudly that she would


    not promise him. Today, she pays for the keeping of an unprofitable business. At this moment, she


    looked down on herself.


    Oh? Alex slightly picks out the sharp eyebrows. The radian of the corner of the mouth cannot help


    deepening.


    ¡°I remember I say that if youe to me again, things would not be so simple!¡± Alex says slowly. By


    the time, his car has already entered thepany. Miya''s tiny and perfect figure was in front of him.


    Miya is shocked. A bad feeling shes through her mind. At that moment, her big, flustered eyes go up


    to Alex, who is just got out of the car.


    His figure is so slender and perfect that the weak light of the sun shines on him, making his whole body


    shine. Looking from a distance, he likes a prince out of the picture.


    Alex immediatelyes straight to Miya with his long legs. His is smiling all the time.


    Miya has such a momentary trance that he is the prince waving to her.


    ¡°Go to my office, then print the contract and sign the lover''s agreement. Of course, you have the right to


    repent before you sign the contract.¡± Alex Diameter walks past to Miya, leaving behind a standing and


    arrogant figure.


    Miya grits her teeth, looking at Alex''s back in silence. Finally she follows him with a stiff scalp. Her life is


    doomed to be stained. What about another one?


    In the big office, Alex leans gracefully in the chair of the president, and Miya stand in front of him. The


    atmosphere makes her feel fear.


    ¡°This is a contract. If you feel reasonable, you can sign it now.¡± Alex has several more contracts in the


    middle of the conversation.


    Miya doesn''t take the contract, but looks straight at Alex. What is written on it is no longer important?


    Doesn''t he want her to be his lover for a month? In that case, what else does she need look?


    ¡°Can you advance some money?¡± Miya asks again. Her father needs money. She had to advance


    28000 dors.


    Alex picks up his eyebrows. Is it the important thing that happens to this woman? No wonder she is so


    anxious to find him now. His mind could not help thinking of her son''s money. If she knows that her son


    could make money, would she still find him? Of course, he would never tell her that.


    ¡°Yes, after you sign the contract, you can advance 140710 dors.¡± Alex watches Miya¡¯s face turn pale.


    His mouth is rising slightly.


    Miya shivers over Alex''s contract. She even doesn''t look at it. She signs her name directly. It is only a


    month. She thinks that she can treat as is bitten by a dog for a month.


    After signing the contract, Miya seems to be a trace of death on her face


    Alex looks at her expression. His eyes are deep and a littleplicated. Why she looks like she will do


    to the battlefield? When he takes the information from Miya''s hand, he has a rare smile on his face.


    ¡°Well, from now, you are my exclusive mistress.¡± Alex raises the information in his hand and says


    proudly. She could not escape from his palm. He always get what he wants, besides the women.


    Miya stared at Alex with bright eyes. Not a sweetheart? Why be a mistress in the next moment?


    The identity is obviously lower than a level.


    ¡°Can I have the money?¡± She doesn''t want to talk nonsense with Alex right now. She just wants to save


    her father with money.


    Alex hooks up with Miya. A thought shes through his evil eyes.


    Miya looks at Alex. She doesn''t want to approach him, but she has to approach with him for money.


    She lives so humbly in front of him.


    ¡°What''s your order, sir?¡± Miya approaches Alex a few steps and stops at his desk. She looks at Alex in


    this way. He could look at her humbly, but she could not degrade herself, so he looks at Alex directly.

 Chapter 29 Her embarrassment

    Chapter 29 Her embarrassment


    ¡°Before I advance you money, don¡¯t I have to take a look at first?¡± Alex says when he looks at Miya''s


    body. Finally his eyes fall on Miya, and he couldn''t help but think of that night.


    Miya takes a step back in consciousness, is the man an estrus? He is estrus anytime, anywhere.


    ¡°Aren''t you already experienced it? It was that night.¡± Miya says it calmly, but she has already smashed


    Alex a few hundred times in her heart. This man is simply a color embryo.


    ¡°Oh--¡± Alex stretches his voice, and it seems that he has forgotten the matter. After Miya reminds him,


    he remembers it.


    Miya only feels that her face is a little hot. What is the reaction of this man? Obviously it was


    deliberately embarrassing her.


    At this moment, Alex''s mobile phone suddenly rings. He looks at the electric disy and calmly stands


    up.


    ¡°After a while, you can go to the secretary to advance a million, and go to the ''Charming night bar'' to


    find me at night!¡± Then he leaves, and he takes away the contract signed by Miya, with the corner of his


    mouth. He holds this contract seems to be more happy than he earns hundreds of millions.


    Miya looks at the back that he is drifting away. Her heart is a little confused. She pulls out a hard bitter


    smile. She once again sells her body, self-esteem and pride for money.


    After giving money to the prisoner, she wants to see her father, but she is stopped. She has to go back


    and lost. When she think of what Alex said when she left. Her heart would be lost. She will never be


    clean again in her life.


    In the evening, the clothes are scattered in a mess and the room is full of sly atmosphere, in the


    Charming night bar¡¯s VIP room. Miya stand quietly at the door, looking at everything indifferently. Is it


    the purpose that Alex asked her to find him? She remembers that she has told Alex that even if he


    goes to bed with a woman in front of her, she wouldn''t care, so he is doing this to prove what she said?


    She would have thought that she really doesn''t care at all, but when she saw this scene, her heart


    suddenly shes a trace of strangeness. When she think that his man do something with her after with


    the other women£®She feels ufortable. It will get more and heavier.


    The door is suddenly pushed open.


    When the woman lying under Alex watches Miya, she does not evade her proud figure and her voice


    was even bigger. Her eyes have a glimmer of glory.


    Miya doesn''t look at the woman in Alex''s arms, but looks straight at Alex.


    ¡°Sir, I aming.¡± She finally knows that he let here to make her embarrassed.


    Alex smacks his mouth and doesn''t push the woman, but he turns his head and looks at Miya.


    ¡°Let you learn how to please me?¡± Under the blurred lights, she doesn¡¯t see Alex''s expression.


    ¡°I don''t think I have to learn. Isn''t Mr. happy in that day?¡± Miya doesn''t know why, but looks at Alex and


    another woman in front of her, it makes her unhappy. Maybe because this man has possessed her.


    Obviously know that it is only a one-night stand, but it makes her feel a little wronged.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Alex raises his eyebrows and stand up. His clothes are not messy. The clothes on the ground are the


    women¡¯s. He just wants to give Miya a look, and he is very satisfied.


    ¡°You are jealous?¡± Alex gracefully goes closer to Miya. He asks her the second time. He remembers


    when he first asks her, she said that even if she saw him go to bed with her woman, she would not


    Care, so he just asks her again.


    Miya is having a meal, she knows what Alex meant. She looks at the woman next to her, and her heart


    couldn¡¯t tell what it was.


    ¡°If Mr. does not touch me after touching another woman, then I am not ounting for it. But Mr. has


    touched other women. If youe to me, I am afraid of getting dirty. I am afraid that it will be infected.¡±


    Miya is honest. This is the fact, she is not jealous; she just does not want to share a man with the other


    woman.


    Alex''s face turns into a blue, very good; this woman actually suspects that he is dirty, and also afraid of


    infectious diseases. If so, he would show her dirty.


    Alex suddenly approaches Miya, and he rushes to her body. Before Miya has not reacted, his sexy thin


    lips have already been printed.


    Miya''s little hand presses tightly against Alex''s chest, the unique lemon scente out. Her heart is


    amazed, and her face immediately shes a fluster. The woman lying on the bed actually wants to say


    something, but when she sees Alex''s cold eyes, she run on the ground and fled, because she know


    what the consequences is offending Alex.


    Alex disregards Miya''s struggle, holding Miya and throwing her on the big bed.


    Miya touches the soft bed and bounces immediately. She suddenly gets up, but Alex rushes up at this


    moment.


    ¡°Remember your identity!¡± Alex says with hegemony. He holds Miya''s small hand and kisses her.


    Miya pauses for a moment, but her mind suddenly remembers the scene that just now this bed is still


    laying on another woman. Just at thest moment, he also licked another woman in the arms.


    Miya think of this, her face suddenly rise with a anger, she really feels that the ce is too dirty. She


    suddenly raised a feeling of nausea.


    Looking at Miya''s expression, Alex''s face is getting darker and darker. Is the woman hate him so


    disgusted? Why she has this expression on her face?


    There is never a woman who dares to have this expression in front of him. She is despising his


    authority. His anger rises instantly.


    ¡°Sir, I want to vomit!¡± Miya says suddenly, she is talking, when is a sudden tumbling in her stomach.


    Fortunately, she didn''t eat at night, just retches a few times and do not spit it out.


    Alex seems to be sshed with cold water on the spot; his face turned from green to green, damn, this


    woman turned to him sickly. All desires were also extinguished at this moment.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t a lover, the contract is invalid!¡± Alex stands up coldly, and his heart is extremely annoyed. At


    the first time, he would be dirty by a woman. He wants to sleep; she is disgustingly wants to throw up.


    Miya pats her chest and sighs, which seems to relieve the nausea. She stands up, the contract could


    not be revoked, she must get the money now, and she can no longer watch Dad suffering in prison.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it is my mistake. Do I want to change a house?¡± Miya says suddenly, she couldn''t stand


    being on the same bed with another woman and waiting for the same man, she would crash.


    ¡°Change the room?¡± Alex suddenly thinks of the thing just now. Is she thinking about what he had just


    done? Is the mean that she cares about him? Think of this Alex cannot help but provoke a trace of


    smile. Likes him, such as the rich and handsome, any woman will not have immunity to him, besides


    Miya.


    ¡°I have no interest now.¡± Alex''s tone is still cold and chilly, as if he has made up his mind to destroy the


    contract.


    Miya bits her teeth. The contract she get so hard, how can it be destroyed and destroyed? Absolutely


    not.


    ¡°I can provoke your interests.¡± Miya says with courage. After she finishes speaking, she feels the hints


    in her words and her face be red.


    ¡°Yes? Can you really provoke my interests?¡± Alex also looks at Miya all over the room. He finds he just


    did not find that this woman would be so hot. The tight-fitting top shows her sleek figure.


    With such a delicate little face, she paints a light makeup when shees today. The golden eyeliner


    wraps the big eyes tightly, making it impossible to see the size of her eyes. The long eyshes flutters


    and shes, adding a touch of cute color to her.


    Let him suddenly has a feeling of wanting to hold her in his arms and not let anyone see her.


    ¡°Yes, please give me some time, I will be able to provoke Mr.''s thoughts.¡± Miya says softly, although


    she says shameful, but for money, she can only do so. Money is really important for a poor person.


    ¡°Okay, give you half an hour.¡± Alex says suddenly. He has already had a strong idea in his mind after


    seeing her.


    When Miya heard that she still has a chance, her face immediately burst into a happy smile. Alex never


    sees her so brightly smiling. He indulges in her smile.

 Chapter 30 His lingering is her suffering

    Chapter 30 His lingering is her suffering


    In the other room, Alex sits gracefully on the sofa, looking at Miya standing in front of her. The illusory


    light is shining on her small face, reflecting a strange brilliance.


    Suddenly, Miya reaches out her little hand, puts on the zipper on her skirt, and slowly opens it under


    the gaze of Alex.


    Alex is gazing at Miya like this way; neither stops her nor speaks a word. His face was full ofplex


    emotion. He cannot see what he meant in the end.


    Miya bes more and more nervous. In the end, she ispletely naked, but Alex doesn¡¯t say a


    word except squints.


    Alex only feels that his blood was buffeted, but he still maintains a calm posture. He wants to know


    what kind of scene it would be when someone like Miya was please him.


    Miya looks at Alex¡¯s indifferent expression, and her heart tightens. She slowly approaches him. God


    knows how much courage she uses to walk towards him. Looking at ALex in front of her, she only feels


    a kind of indescribable sour in her heart.


    At this moment, he is so superior, like a king in the world. His whole body emits such a noble


    atmosphere. But she is so low that she wants to please him for money. For a moment, she wants to


    escape but because of money, she can¡¯t escape for half a step.


    "Mr. Alex, let me help you take off your clothes." Miya say softly that her voice was so low. During the


    conversation, she has had reaches her little hand to the buttons of Alex¡¯s clothes.


    Alex looks at Miya¡¯s movements and he is obviously stunned for a while. He used to sleep a woman


    just simply for letting off sexual desire. So he never took off his clothes when having sex, and not a


    woman had seen his body. Even in the night six years ago, even though he took off his clothes, the


    light was turned off that night.


    He used to hate being touching by women, but now he has no aversion to Miya¡¯s touching. Instead, he


    has a kind of expectation.


    ¡°Mr. Alex, do you need a bath? Let me bathe for you first!¡± She still remembers that Alex had pressed


    another woman under her body at that time. She¡¯d better bathe and sterilize him.


    Alex raises his eyebrow slightly. He knows what the little woman is thinking, but he nods his head. He


    thinks he can make love with her in the bathroom as well.


    Seeing Alex agreeing, Miya stands up with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn on the water for you. But I want to ask you that when can you give the one million to me?¡± Miya


    suddenly asked, with a look of expectation on her small face. As soon as she gets the money, she can


    redeem her father.


    The smile Alex just raised, stiffs in his face. How can this woman so good at destroy the atmosphere,


    will she die if she doesn¡¯t mention money in a moment? She is really fit her son''s saying that she loves


    money like her life!


    "Wait for a month!" Alex stands up unhappy. He was in good spirits. This woman is such a killjoy! But


    his eyes can¡¯t help staring at her naked body, and he can hardly move away his eyes from her body.


    When Miya hears Alex¡¯s words, she suddenly gets upset. Did he say that it needs a month? Is he


    crazy? Isn''t their contract just signed for a month?


    "Mr. Alex, may I ask you for day-end payment?" Yeah, if she had been with him enough for a month,


    and he had run away and refused to give her money, she would not have lost a lot of money, and she


    would loss more than she made. And she could not be able to bring such a humiliating thing to court.


    It can only see that Alex¡¯s face is getting darker and darker. What exactly is her head made of? Now


    she even mentioned money to him again. Why does she like money so much?


    ¡°Day-end payment is ok. One hundred thousand per time, you agree?" Alex finally cannot help saying


    so. It''s really hard to get into bed with this woman.


    One hundred thousand per time? Miya stared at Alex. If she had sex with him ten times a day, it would


    be a million! At this point, Miya raises her head happily, but when she looks up at the man in front of


    her, she blushes.


    His figure is perfect. His face is as exquisite as sculpture; his pectoral muscles are strong. Under the


    lights, his perfect figure is emitting a fantastic color. Looking down his body, she is shocked, and


    suddenly moves away. "It''s not the first time, why you''re shy?" Alex hase to Miya while talking, and


    with the cold air on his bodying into Miya¡¯s nose.


    Miya feels only a shock. Alex¡¯s words seem to be humiliating her. As if he gave her a hard p and hurt


    her heart. Yeah. This is not her first time, she lost her virginity in the night of surrogate pregnancy, and


    her second time was the night having sex in Alex¡¯s car, so today is her third time.


    Miya hardly regains her sight on Alex, but her eyes are not so bright anymore. Instead, they became


    dark, so that people could not see through her heart at a nce.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s not my first time anyway, and I don''t have to pretend to be shy. I thought you like shy


    girls, so I pretended. I didn''t expect to be recognized by you at a nce. It seems that my skill is not


    enough. I will work hard.¡± Miya is extraordinarily calm and her words are echoing in therge room.


    Alex narrows her eyes slightly. Although she spoke calmly, he could clearly feel the sadness spread on


    her. At that moment, he wants to embrace her.


    But he says nothing, turns around and walks into bathroom.


    Miya follows into the bathroom, with a bitter smile on her face. Her life is bound to be stained.


    In the bathroom, she gently wipes Alex¡¯s body. Her movements are so light, because she fears that


    Alex would not be happy if she wiped hard.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± says Alex with dissatisfaction. Does she call it scrubbing? It¡¯s gentler than


    scratching, just like a wind. If there is no lily scent on her, he would have thought she is no longer there.


    Miya bites her lips and says nothing, but she does use some strength. In fact, she is really hungry.


    Since she had knew that he woulde to see her at night, her heart flustered that she couldn¡¯t eat


    anything.


    ¡°Is that how you please me with a cold face? How does this make me lust? If you don''t want to, just let


    it go.¡± says Alex, looking at her gloomy face which shows as if he owed her so much money.


    Hearing Alex¡¯s words, Miya then pulls out a smile on her face. Although she smiles forcedly, she finally


    showed a smile.


    Alex looks at Miya expression, reaches out and pushes her away. His face seems full of displeasure.


    He bought her for pleasure, not for such a sad face. Even if she had tens of millions of dissatisfaction in


    her heart, it could not be shown in front of him.


    "Ok, stop smiling." Alex says indifferently that his heart is also inexplicably agitated. This is a


    consensual deal, which is what she asked for. It¡¯s not his duty to make her happy.


    Although he has already reacted, Miya makes him very upset. Unexpectedly, there is a feeling in his


    heart that he doesn''t want to embarrass her.


    ¡°Mr. Alex, my mood may be a little abnormal, but I¡¯ll absolutely satisfy your requirements," Since Alex


    said the sentence that it¡¯s not her first time so that she doesn¡¯t need to be shy, her mood has been low,


    as if her bottom line was touched. She was touching the softest part of her heart and the sadness


    spreads uncontrobly.


    Alex wants to say something. He turns his head to the enchanting body.


    "Then you just slowly recover in the water." Alex says that when he turns around, he pulls Miya into the


    bathtub. The bathtub here isrge enough to amodate both of them.


    Miya has no time to exim. Her whole body has been pulled into the water by Alex and she falls into


    Alex¡¯s arms in an instant. Suddenly, she feels a thing against on her body. Her heart was startled and


    her little face suddenly turned red.


    The beauty is in his arms and Alex big palm is no longer spared.


    Miya only feels a burst of electric current flowing through her whole body, which makes her feel a


    strange feeling. She was not very disgusted with this feeling, but her heart was still painful.


    "You are so beautiful..." Alex can¡¯t help eximing, and his thin lips falls at that moment.


    Miya feels trembled all over her body. She immediately tightens up. His thin lips are as cold as his


    character. The unique lemon fragrance is stimting her nerves.


    Miya feels only a feeling of numbness spread throughout her body. It is obvious that she has feeling


    with his kiss, but there is a sense of humiliation hitting her. Does he do it just to embarrass her?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Suddenly, Alex bites Miya¡¯s lips hard. It seems that he is punishing her for her absent-minded. How


    dare she is thinking about things in front of him. Is she thinking about another man? Thinking of her


    child''s father?


    Looking at the expression on Jiao Yaqing''s small face, Alex wonders why she is so painful to have


    sexual behaviors with him. Is it because of another man? At this moment, his man¡¯s self-esteem seems


    to be insulted, and his kiss became fanatical. Never had a woman dared to ignore him so much that


    she thought of another man in front of him.


    Suddenly he picks her up, and before they dry themselves, he pushes her to the ss table in the


    bathroom. Then he is crazy absorbing her beauty.


    Miya only feels that his kiss makes her be painful, but she could not resist it. She could only let him kiss


    her cruelly.

 Chapter 31 Selling Herself for Money

    Chapter 31 Selling Herself for Money


    She can¡¯t help making a sound. Her little hand gently touches his chest. After the sound, even she can¡¯t


    help but be shocked. She even makes a sound. ¡°Meet me!¡± Alex dictates.


    Miya¡¯s eyes have been closed. When she hears Alex¡¯smand, she stretches out her slender arms


    around Alex¡¯s neck and epts the humiliation for money.


    ¡°Open your eyes!¡± Alex is still ordering. Doesn¡¯t she want to see him so much? Is she still thinking


    about another man? Alex attacks angrily.


    Miya just feels sad when she hears Alex¡¯s words. Doesn¡¯t he even give herst self-esteem? Does he


    want her to open her eyes so that she knows clearly that she is being trampled on by him? A bitter


    smilees from the corner of her mouth. She has to listen to him for money. At that moment, she


    suddenly opens her eyes.


    Her clear eyes instantly turn to his cold and angry eyes. Miya looks at Alex. His eyes are full of ideas


    and discontent.


    Alex suddenly turns around and asks her to lie on the edge of the table and has sex with her in the


    back.


    Miya raises her eyes just in time for the mirror. Is she the woman in the mirror with a red face and


    embarrassing posture? She closes her eyes in disgrace again. Never has she been so humiliated as


    she is now. A crystal tear slips from her eyes and slides onto the crystal ss. In the mirror is a small


    face full of beauty but awkwardness.


    Alex looks at Miya in the mirror and his face changes slightly. Her appearance is so sad and beautiful


    that he feels a sudden pain in his heart. But the thought that she has had sex with others makes his


    instant softness disappear quickly.


    She can¡¯t help snorting but she still manages not to let herself make a sound.


    ¡°Cry aloud!¡± Alex again orders. Is this woman suffering so much under him? Is she happy with other


    men before?


    Miya grits her teeth and then makes a noise. She is the lover he bought because she has sold herself


    for money. At this moment, she feels so dirty...


    Because of the instinctive response of the body, she cannot help crying out. Since Alex makes her cry,


    she cries.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex has never heard such a beautiful voice. Her voice is like the sound of nature, deeply stimting


    his nerves and making him want more.


    ¡°You are so beautiful...¡± Alex can¡¯t help eximing.


    He is the most excited at the moment but she is the most painful.


    Later, Alex finally holds Miya in his arms.


    Miya can only lean softly in his arms because she has lost all her strength. She does not even have the


    strength to stand up.


    ¡°We had sex four times just now. A total of 56000 dors!¡± Miya says weakly. She clearly remembers


    that she can get 56000 dors.


    Alex¡¯s face darkens instantly. He finds that he will be angry when he is with this woman. Did she even


    think about money when she did that? Does she do it with him just for money?


    He angrily pushes Miya away. He gets up and puts on a bath towel and goes out without even turning


    his head back.


    Miya squats on the floor. Looking at Alex who turns around and leaves, she can not help showing a


    bitter smile. Men are really animals that think with their lower body. He does not care about her body at


    all. She clearly has no expectations but in the face of such a reality, her heart still can¡¯t help hurting for


    a while.


    After squatting for a while, she wants to get up. But she does not get up after several attempts and her


    face grows paler and paler.


    She climbs to the wall and finally stands up. She picks up the towel and wraps herself up. She goes out


    with the pain of her lower body.


    When shees out, there is nothing outside just like her heart. At that moment, her heart seems


    empty. She grins bitterly and walks to bed with difficulty. Atst sheys down as she wishes. At the


    instant of lying on the bed, the corners of her eyes can not help dropping tears again and the tears


    disappear instantly on the pillow towel.


    She looks at the ceiling overhead and her eyes are empty. Her body seems numb with pain and she


    feels nothing. She closes her eyes quietly. If she can, she really wants to sleep like this. Her children


    are her only concern. Maybe she is so tired that she falls asleep quickly.


    In her dream, she feels as if she has fallen into the fire. It is very hot. But then she fells she is in an ice


    cer. It is very cold. She can hardly breathe.


    Suddenly she feels like someone has covered her with a quilt, which warms her up slightly. She


    tightens the quilt as if it will make her warmer. She feels warm on her face and smiles.


    ¡°Ben,e and let Mommy hold you.¡± As Miya speaks, she takes the hand on her face tightly and


    smiles contentedly.


    Alex wants to touch her forehead to see if she has a fever. Her little face is unusually red. He doesn¡¯t


    expect her to catch his hand. Alex frowns slightly. She looks like a woman who has no sense of


    security and can even depend on her son.


    Alex¡¯s big hand takes her small one. He gently goes to bed and holds her in his arms. He smells a


    burst of Lily fragrance. In that instant, he dreams of the night six years ago and he can not help holding


    the bead of fortune in his pocket. This bead of fortune has been with him for six years. He once thought


    about taking it out and letting here to him on her own initiative. But it¡¯s a bit of a hassle to do that


    and there¡¯s bound to be a lot of womening to recognize it.


    Alex¡¯s hand gently holds Miya¡¯s long hair. In fact, he feels very special about this woman. He always


    wants to approach her inexplicably and kiss her inexplicably.


    There are still tears in her eyes. She must have cried just now. He just went out to answer a phone call.


    She has fallen asleep when hees back.


    He can not help thinking of the night six years ago. He can¡¯t remember how it felt, but he knows that he


    was crazy that night and was fascinated by that woman. She and Miya both have the lily scent he likes.


    If he can¡¯t find the woman six years ago, he will release the bead of fortune to find her. He will give her


    money. He doesn¡¯t believe that woman won¡¯te out. Wasn¡¯t she surrogating just for money? She


    loves money so much that she wille back to him when she sees it.


    He hugs Miya in his arms. In that instant, she oveps with the figure of the woman in the darkness six


    years ago.


    He takes back the bead of fortune and puts it back in his pocket. Heys next to Miya and falls asleep.


    When Miya wakes up in the morning, Alex is still asleep. She looks at Alex quietly. She looks at his


    sculptural facial features and angelic appearance. Her hands stretch out involuntarily...


    A second before her hand touches Alex¡¯s face, she suddenly remembers the insult he has given her


    last night. Her hands seem to be burned by something and she takes them back in an instant and then


    she leaves here as if she were running away.


    Alex wakes up with nobody around. The smell of lilies still remains in the room. It seems to prove that


    they slept togetherst night.


    He dresses gracefully. After washing, he calls the driver to pick him up. It suddenly urrs to him that


    he has asked Randy to dismiss the driver. He doesn¡¯t know if there is any driver now.


    Just as Alex is thinking, his cell phone rings.


    ¡°President Alex, where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Randy says in a hurry. Alex is going to an important


    dance today but he hasn¡¯t appeared yet.


    ¡°Well, pick me up at Night Bar.¡± Then Alex goes out quickly. It seems Randy hasn¡¯t found the driver for


    him yet so hees by himself. The thought of the driver who urinated in his car seat makes him sick.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to a meeting first and the dance won¡¯t start until nine o¡¯clock.¡± Alex has regained his former


    indifference since he gets into the car.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Randy looks at Alex stealthily. There seems to be ack of coldness in his tone. It seems that he


    was satisfiedst night.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Find me a driver in a day.¡± Alex gives Randy an unhappy look. He doesn¡¯t


    have to look at him on the sly. Is he so terrible?


    ¡°Yes!¡± Randy immediately lowers his head. He even asks him to find a driver in one day. Today he will


    apany him to the dance. How can he find a driver?


    Miyaes out and goes straight into the pharmacy. Alex did not take contraceptive measuresst


    night. If she is pregnant, she will be in trouble so she buys emergency contraceptives.


    Looking at the pill in her hand, she finally raises a smile and puts the pill in her mouth. She is relieved.


    Randy drives right past. Alex sees Miyaughing with a bottle at a nce. He hasn¡¯t seen herugh so


    happilyst night. He is obviously stunned. She canugh so happily anywhere except around him. Is


    she so disgusted with him?

 Chapter 32 She’s the focus at the dancing party

    Chapter 32 She¡¯s the focus at the dancing party


    Randy seems to have noticed Miya too. He looks carefully at Alex¡¯s expression and slows down


    unconsciously. He seems to be waiting for Alex to speak.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Sure enough, Alex asks him to stop. He has a hunch that Alex is absolutely interested in Miya,


    otherwise he will not care so much about her.


    Alex closes the door and strides toward Miya. Looking at the pharmacy behind her, he is shocked and


    suddenly has a bad feeling.


    Miya has just swallowed the pill. Suddenly she feels her little hand caught. She turns her head


    reflexively and immediately carries the pill back like a child who has done something wrong.


    Alex has seen the pills in her hand long ago, and he reaches over and grabs Miya¡¯s bottle. He is


    instantly very angry. Damn it, this woman is taking the contraceptive pill. She dares to take it herself. Is


    she so unwilling to get pregnant? Previous women wanted to conceive their children and seize his


    heart, while the woman in front of them wants to break with him.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Alex angrily raises the contraceptive pills in his hand to Miya. For a moment, he really


    wants to gouge the woman¡¯s head and see what is in her head.


    Miya looks at the pills in front of her and pouts. The pills costs her seven dors. She mes the man


    for not using contraception.


    ¡°President Alex, this contraceptive is 7 dors. Because the responsibility rests with President Alex, is


    President Alex going to give me 7 dors?¡± Miya actually reaches out to Alex with her little hand.


    It can be seen that Alex¡¯s face is livid, and the blue tendons on his forehead burst. Damn it, this woman


    asks him for money. Alex is so angry that he throws the pills on the ground and they roll down. Miya is


    distressed because she spent a lot of money. He doesn¡¯t care, but she does.


    She wants to shake Alex¡¯s hand off and pick up the medicine. Unfortunately, Alex doesn¡¯t give her the


    chance. Instead of loosening, he holds Miya¡¯s hand tighter.


    ¡°What on earth do you want to do?¡± Miya¡¯s tone is also obviously full of impatience. Is this man so fond


    of embarrassing her?


    Just then, suddenly a woman squats down. When she sees the pills on the ground, she reaches out


    and takes one. She saves some money today. Then she leaves in front of Miya and Alex.


    Miya watches the woman¡¯s back and is speechless. The woman not only loves money, but also is


    stingy. She even saves money on birth control pills.


    ¡°No more of this in the future!¡± Alex says coldly in a more rxed tone than before. In fact, he also


    wants to say that it is not good for women to take contraceptives but he doesn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop eating this. What if I have a baby?¡± Miya blurts out that she will never conceive his child.


    Alex¡¯s face darkens again in an instant. Won¡¯t this woman coax him? As long as she asks him, he can


    use some contraception. But hearing the tone of her, he is very angry.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you have a baby. You have had babies.¡± Alex doesn¡¯t n to have a baby but he


    just doesn¡¯t like Miya¡¯s lofty appearance. He wants to cut off her pride.


    Miya looks at Alex in shock. What does he mean? Does he want her to have children? She suddenly


    thinks of the humiliation he has given her. She can¡¯t help showing a sneer. That¡¯s ridiculous! How could


    she possibly have children for him?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Alex. We¡¯re just lovers, or I¡¯m just the woman you bought to dally with for a month.


    That¡¯s all about our rtionship.¡± Miya says indifferently. Surrogacy is an insult to her. She can¡¯t let


    herself have children for another time.


    Miya can¡¯t help but think of the child who was taken away by someone else. Her heart is a little sad.


    Before she had time to embrace the child that day, the child was carried away.


    ¡°A woman I dally with for a month.¡± Alex says and bites his teeth. The woman is so demeaning. She


    even says that she is a woman who is dallied with.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Miya raises her eyebrows. Her tone is full of mockery.


    Alex squints. He finds the woman sharp and everything she says makes him angry.


    ¡°Since you want to be yed with, I will do what you want, Miya!¡± Alex says coldly. His whole body still


    exudes noble breath. He suddenly takes Miya¡¯s hand, regardless of Miya¡¯s objection to take her to the


    car.


    ¡°What are you going to do? I have to go to work!¡± Miya¡¯s heart is filled with strong discontent. She finds


    that she hates Alex more and more.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Your boss is right in front of you. Where are you going to work?¡± Alex pulls Miya into the car while he is


    talking.


    Miya feels that Alex is a lunatic, pervert. What¡¯s the good for him when he targets her like this?


    ¡°President Alex, where are you going? My job is secretary. If I want to travel, will there be any extra


    rewards?¡± Miya has calms down. Anyway, she has signed a lover agreement with him. She still wants


    to get more money from him.


    ¡°Bonus? One of the lover agreements you signed is on call. So, there is no reward.¡± Alex replies


    without hesitation that he doesn¡¯t care about money, but she can¡¯t make him happy so he doesn¡¯t want


    to give her the money.


    Sure enough, Miya is very unhappy next moment. Her expression was not good either. Alex is so stingy


    that he doesn''t want to give her any more money.


    ¡°Of course, if your performance is satisfactory to me...¡±


    ¡°How much is the reward?¡± Miya asks suddenly.


    Alex is speechless. Every word in her conversation with him is inseparable from money. But he can feel


    the pride and stubbornness in her bones.


    Even Randy, who is driving a car, can¡¯t helpughing. This woman is quite straightforward. She is frank


    about money.


    ¡°It depends on your performance.¡± Alex raises his eyebrows and says. He also scans Miya¡¯s sexy


    clothes by the way. This dress is what she wore when she came to himst night. She should have


    never returned home, so she hasn¡¯t changed.


    Miya looks at Alex with wide eyes. What he says makes her confused. How can she perform to satisfy


    him? On the contrary, what does he want from her?


    Alex also stares at Miya, and finally his eyes fall on Miya¡¯s chest. She looks sexy in a miniskirt. He is


    suddenly angry as if his things had been peeped at.


    ¡°Never wear like this in the future!¡± Alex¡¯s voice is still cold. Is this woman dressed in such a hot way in


    the street in the daytime to seduce men?


    Miya¡¯s eyes widen again. All of a sudden, she finds that the man has a lot of control. She looks at the


    clothes she is wearing. What¡¯s wrong with them? There are many women dressed like this in the street.


    Is he afraid that she will be eaten by men?


    ¡°What would president Alex like me to wear?¡± Miya can¡¯t help asking. There is a flicker of cunning in


    her eyes. If she wears what he says, can he buy her clothes?


    Alex¡¯s deep eyes are a little darker. He sees the light in Miya¡¯s eyes. It is money in her head.


    ¡°In the future, if you want to wear clothes, you can take them directly and report them to the


    ountant.¡± Alex says suddenly and kindly. He can¡¯t be too hard on this girl. He¡¯s going to make her


    taste the bitterness and give her some more sweetness.


    This is the best thing Miya has heard since she met Alex. When she buys clothes for her children in the


    future, can she get famous brands? She doesn¡¯t have to spend money anyway. Thinking of this, Miya¡¯s


    eyes can almost shine. After her children put on brand-name clothes, the school children will not look


    down on her children.


    ¡°Randy, go change her prom dress.¡± Alex says indifferently that he doesn¡¯t pay attention to the


    excitement on Miya¡¯s face. This little woman is quite easy to satisfy. The reason why he doesn¡¯t want to


    release her father so quickly is that after releasing her father, he has no reason to catch her. Maybe


    subconsciously he wants to surround her.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Randy says respectfully as he drives. But he thinks this woman is interesting and different from


    other women. Maybe she and Alex can really cultivate feelings.


    Finally, Alex chooses a red dress for Miya. In fact, Miya doesn¡¯t like the dazzling color. But when Alex


    says he will give her the dress, she doesn¡¯t hesitate to ept it.


    When Miya follows Alex into the ball, she has be a focus and everyone looks at her.


    Bess suddenlyes here at this time. The clothes she is wearing tonight are pink. With her snow-


    white skin, she looks elegant but her expression is so annoying.


    ¡°Alex, it¡¯s our engagement day. Let¡¯s go.¡± Bess says suddenly. Miya¡¯s eyes widen in shock. She


    instinctively wants to take her little hand back, but Alex doesn¡¯t let it go at this time.

 Chapter 33 He ignores her being humiliated

    Chapter 33 He ignores her being humiliated


    Several women have alreadye. They all stand behind Bess with disdainful expressions on their


    faces.


    ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend as I¡¯ve said before.¡± Alex says indifferently. He holds Miya¡¯s hand tightly. He can


    feel the sweat in her palm.


    Bess¡¯s face turns a little embarrassed. But she is still smiling. She calmly stands on Alex¡¯s other side.


    In this way, she suddenly bes another focus.


    At this point, however, Alex is pulled away by an old client.


    ¡°Wait for me...¡± Alex whispers in Miya¡¯s ear and then he leaves. Bess takes the opportunity to follow up.


    She also takes Alex¡¯s arm by the way, and Alex doesn¡¯t object.


    Miya looks at them and suddenly feels embarrassed. There is a sh of confusion in her heart. She


    freezes there, not knowing what to do.


    All of a sudden, she feels cold in front of her chest, and her face suddenly changes. She sees that her


    chest has been soaked with red wine and it goes down her clothes slowly. The whole dress is glued to


    her body.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t see a person standing here.¡± A sharp female voicees into Miya¡¯s ear.


    Miya looks at herself in such a mess. Her face changes slightly. Damn it, is this woman scolding her


    indirectly? Is she not a person? She can bear the humiliation that Alex gives her because he gives her


    money, but she has no reason to bear the humiliation that others give her.


    Miya thinks and raises her head. However, at the moment when she raises her head, another ss of


    red wine ising. Her whole face has been drenched. Her hair is stained, too. The red wine drips


    down her hair, and she looks very embarrassed.


    She reaches out her little hand to touch her face and looks at the table behind her. She reaches for a


    pile of things. She immediately throws them at the woman throwing her red wine in front of her eyes,


    and then the other hand picks up the ss by the way and suddenly throws it at the woman in front of


    her eyes.


    The woman apparently doesn¡¯t expect Miya to do it all of a sudden. She is in a mess. When she reacts,


    she asks her boyfriend to teach Miya a a lesson.


    Miya obviously can¡¯t beat a man. The man just reaches out a hand and pushes Miya to the ground.


    There are people watching her and not helping her.


    Alex suddenly takes a look here. He nces at her and then turns quickly to look elsewhere.


    Miya stares at Alex. It turns out that he will not help her. Indeed, she is just a lover he bought. Does he


    have to care about her? She gives a wry smile, and then she gets up from the ground.


    She doesn¡¯t stand on her feet but feels that she is dragged behind her. Once again, she falls


    luxuriously. Because she steps on the dress, at the moment of falling, she feels that the dress on her


    chest slips down.


    Miya just feels embarrassed. She is lying on the ground now. If she wants to leave the ground, she may


    be seen in the chest. She can only lie on the ground like this. She feels so embarrassed for the first


    time. She has never been so disgraceful as she is today.


    Miya only feels that her ears are full ofughter. She wants to ignore the voices, but she finds that she


    can not ignore them. Now she knows that women¡¯s jealousy can be so strong. The reason why they


    retaliate against her is just jealousy.


    At this time, Miya suddenly feels that there is silence around her. The next second, she feels a dark


    shadow on her head, and she looks up.


    ¡°Lance!¡± Miya blurts out excitedly. It¡¯s him, Lance! Why is he here? She suddenly remembers that he


    had arrived yesterday afternoon. She was going to see Alex so she didn¡¯t pick him up with Lisa.


    Miya looks at Lance in silence. He is like a prince in the sky. He has delicate facial features, heroic


    eyebrows, handsome nose and sexy thin lips. Suddenly he takes off his coat and puts it on Miya.


    ¡°How could you be Alex¡¯s girlfriend?¡± When he asks, he helps Miya up. She was so amazing just now.


    Beside her stood Alex. They were so well matched together. He thought about many scenes of meeting


    her, but he didn¡¯t think that when he met her again, she was held by another man. He thought Miya and


    Alex were in love and Miya was happy, but the scene just made him sad.


    Miya just looks at Lance and doesn¡¯t speak. She doesn¡¯t know how to exin. She can¡¯t tell him that


    she¡¯s Alex¡¯s mistress.


    ¡°Lance is as handsome as ever.¡± Miya changes the subject. But her feet suddenly soften and she leans


    against Lance¡¯s arms. Her feet hurt. She has a bad feeling that she must have twisted her foot just


    now.


    Lance doesn¡¯t have time to answer Miya¡¯s words. He just feels warm in her arms. He is worried and he


    can¡¯t help saying.


    ¡°I also know that I am handsome. Are you ready to approach me? Then I will ept you.¡± Lance has


    picked Miya up in the middle of the conversation. He knows that Miya has a sprained foot and that she


    can¡¯t walk now. If he doesn¡¯t hold her, she may make a fool of herself again. He is still as fond of the


    little girl as he used to be.


    Miya is speechless. In her impression,nce has always been a gentle man. She didn¡¯t expect him to


    be joking with her now. It seems that people will really change a lot. Time can forget a person and also


    change a person.


    He has a faint smell of soap. Like six years ago, he never needs a bath lotion because she said she


    liked the faint smell of soap on his body. So he has always remembered her words.


    ¡°She¡¯s shameless. She seduced President Alex just now, and now she seduces President Lance of


    Lance Group. This woman is really wild.¡± Suddenly a woman says. After she finishes, everyone begins


    to talk in a low voice. Although they dare not talk in front of Lance, they can talk in a low voice.


    Miya looks awkwardly at Lance. At this moment, she wants to jump out of his arms, but she is reluctant.


    She has a strange feeling in her heart, and this embrace gives her an inexplicable sense of security.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to listen to those people, you can cover your ears. If you don¡¯t want to see those


    people, you can get into my arms and lean your head on my chest, so you don¡¯t have to see them.¡±


    Lance says softly. He dotes on and cares for Miya. He just loves her and hasn¡¯t changed in six years.


    Miya listens to Lance¡¯s words and feels a little warmth in her heart. He is still so good to her as he was


    six years ago. If that hadn¡¯t happened six years ago, she might have promised to be with him. They


    may be very happy together.


    While Miya is dreaming, Lance¡¯s steps suddenly stop. Before Miya can react, a cold voicees over


    her head.


    ¡°I just went to talk to the client. I didn¡¯t expect my woman to hook up with my good friend.¡± His tone is


    very t, and there is a smile on the corner of his mouth. But the calmer he is, the more chilling his


    voice sounds.


    Miya feels a shock all over her body and peeps her head out of Lance¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I... I sprained my foot and can¡¯t walk. That¡¯s why...¡± Miya exins in some confusion. Her heart beats a


    lot faster. She is like a child caught doing something wrong.


    Lance obviously didn¡¯t expect Miya to be so afraid of Alex. His eyebrows are locked tightly. In his heart,


    Miya has always been a proud, stubborn woman who never bothers to exin to anyone.


    And now she¡¯s so afraid of Alex¡¯s misunderstanding? Does she care so much about Alex? Since they


    two really love each other, why did Alex stay indifferent when she was in such a mess just now?


    Alex nces at Miya¡¯s feet and finally looks at her face. He suddenly approaches Lance and holds


    Miya in his arms. He seems to be taking an oath of ownership of Miya. He¡¯s proving to everyone that


    Miya is his woman. She can only be his.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    At that moment, Miya suddenly looks at Lance. And Lance is looking at her. All of a sudden they have a


    feeling that they can¡¯t speak.


    Alex looks at the two people in front of him. His eyes narrow. This is a sign before he gets angry.


    Well, how dare this woman flirt with another man in front of him? He suddenly thinks of Miya¡¯s two


    children. Are they Lance¡¯s? Is it because she loves him that she is so miserable when she sleeps with


    him?


    ¡°She¡¯s my woman. I don¡¯t want our friendship to go bad!¡± With that, he leaves with Miya in his arms.


    But then Besses. She smiles happily, as if all the spotlights were on her. She is the focus of the


    moment.


    ¡°Alex, our engagement is about to begin!¡± She smiles so gently and generously that her words make


    everyone look at Alex.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with the engagement. It is your decision. You have to bear the consequences.¡± With that,


    Alex wants to leave again.


    However, at this time, Be and Auguse over and block Alex¡¯s way. The wedding banquet has


    been arranged for a long time and can not be cancelled at will.

 Chapter 34 His Cruelty and Lance’s Gentleness

    Chapter 34 His Cruelty and Lance¡¯s Gentleness


    ¡°Alex, stop joking. Put down that woman on you.¡± Augus says with restraint. If there are not so many


    people present, he will really like to p him.


    Alex raises his eyebrows slightly. His eyes are full of satire. He doesn¡¯t want to put Miya down but holds


    her closer.


    ¡°In those days, you chose a right woman, so you gave up my mother and let her regret for her life. I


    won¡¯t be the second you!¡± Alex says coldly. No one dares to speak, and the whole dance falls silent for


    a moment.


    Be¡¯s eyes immediately turn red as if she had been wronged.


    ¡°I know you hate me, but I really love Augus and I...¡±


    ¡°You really love each other, so do Miya and I.¡± Alex interrupts Be. His words are cold, and everyone


    is shocked to look at them.


    Miya is shocked by Alex¡¯s words. She knows he is lying. Alex says those words deliberately to annoy


    Be. But there is a different feeling in her heart. She feels a little warmth.


    Bess¡¯s face changes a little, but she keeps smiling. She goes up and grabs Alex¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Alex, feelings can be cultivated slowly. Isn¡¯t it unreasonable for you to be with a woman who already


    has two children!¡± Bess says with a light smile.


    Sure enough, everyone looks at Miya. She already has two children. In that case, shees to seduce


    Alex. She is really wild. Everyone¡¯s eyes are full of satire and ridicule. Miya also seems to feel those


    terrible eyes. Her head can¡¯t help drilling into Alex¡¯s arms again.


    Alex¡¯s eyes are cold, and Bess has a plot. She deliberately tells in front of so many people that Miya


    has two children so that he can not be with Miya. After all, how could a person like him be with a


    woman with two children?


    ¡°She has two children, but those two are mine.¡± Alex says without hesitation. He looks at Augus while


    he is talking. They told him it was a business ball, and he didn¡¯t expect them to get him engaged. Will


    he obey their orders?


    His words surprise everyone. He even has illegitimate children. No wonder he will so determined to


    choose Miya. It turns out that she has his children. The eyes of those women are full of envy.


    Bess tries to hold back her temper and smiles again. Her finger points to the dress that Miya is


    wearing. She saw Lance put the dress on Miya.


    ¡°What about her clothes? She was so passionate about Presidentnce just now.¡± Bess smiles softly.


    She blinks innocently. She has already checked all Miya¡¯s information. She has been in the same


    school with Lance and has a crush on Lance. Although her data appears to be empty for six years,


    these basic data are still useful.


    ¡°This woman wants to date two men at the same time? She wants to have President Alex and seduce


    President Lance. She¡¯s very coquettish.¡± The woman who had just spilled red wine on Miya says. Her


    eyes are full of sarcasm.


    All the people around talk about it immediately. They¡¯re satirizing Miya. The eyes of those people are


    like a sharp knife that stabs her in the chest.


    Aug says with a cold face. ¡°Don¡¯t let Miya be the second Susan, and I will never allow such a terrible


    woman to marry into our family.¡±


    Alex¡¯s face darkens. Susan is a taboo in his mind. No one is entitled to mention her in front of him.


    Miya looks at Augus in Alex¡¯s arms. He also says she is a terrible woman. They are really a father and


    son. She remembers Alex saying the same thing to her.


    She also seems to feel the coldness in Alex. Is his change because of the woman that Auguse says? Is


    Susan the woman he used to love?


    ¡°She will never be the second Susan, and I will never be engaged to Bess.¡± Alex¡¯s voice is extremely


    cold. At this moment, everyone seems to feel the cold emanating from his whole body.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Bess¡¯s little face turns pale.


    ¡°What about 40% of Alex Group¡¯s shares? You don¡¯t want it either?¡± Suddenly, Augus says. Now 40%


    of Alex Group¡¯s shares are still in his own hands, and Alex¡¯s shares are only 40% so he has the right to


    speak.


    There is a sudden sneer on Alex¡¯s face. Augus finally mentions shares, and that¡¯s what he¡¯s waiting for.


    ¡°Deal!¡± His sexy thin lips are full of smiles. In the middle of the conversation, he has put Miya down.


    There is no pity in his eyes as if the man holding Miya was not him.


    Augus¡¯s face changes slightly. He didn¡¯t expect that he wants his shares back so much.


    ¡°20% of the shares will be transferred to you. If you marry Bess, the remaining 20% of the shares will


    be transferred to you.¡± Augus quietly says. Alex is his son anyway, which is an unalterable fact. Sooner


    orter, his shares will be transferred to him.


    ¡°Good!¡± Alex¡¯s thin lips open. As soon as he finishes speaking, Randy behind him puts theputer in


    front of him to let him see if the contract is OK. Randy will print the contract immediately if he can. He


    wants to sign a contract in front of the crowd so he doesn¡¯t worry about Augus¡¯s reneging.


    Alex nods softly at theputer, then he looks at Miya squatting on the ground. Miya is looking at him


    at this time. He can see the expectation in her eyes, but he doesn¡¯t say anything and turns away. He


    leaves a straight figure.


    Miya looks at Alex¡¯s back. Her heart suddenly hurts. She is just a lover he bought. What is she


    expecting?


    Alex just left, and everyone surrounds Miya. They point at her and say nasty things.


    Miya gives a wry smile. She wants to cover her ears as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything, but she hears


    clearly. She also wants to see nothing, but she also sees it clearly. These people¡¯s words seem to


    remind her that she is so humble.


    Lance takes a step forward and once again holds Miya in his arms. He looks at her painfully. He just


    walked away for a while. How could she be like this?


    Miya leans in Lance¡¯s arms. At this moment, his arms are like her harbor. He gives her a sense of


    inexplicable security.


    ¡°Take me away...¡± She says softly. She can¡¯t stay here for a moment. She¡¯s leaving.


    Lance leaves with Miya in her arms. Why on earth is she with Alex? Are her two children really Alex¡¯s?


    In Lance¡¯s vi, because Lisa went to work and Miya¡¯s children went to school, there is no one else in


    the family except the servant.


    ¡°Siri, get Miya a a clean dress.¡± As soon as Lance gets to the living room, he says to Siri.


    When Siri looks at Miya in his arms, her face turns sour. The woman has two children. She lives in


    master¡¯s house for free. She¡¯s seducing master now. She¡¯s really wild.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll change in my room.¡± Miya says softly. She sees disdain, irony and disgust in Siri¡¯s


    eyes. Although her expression is cold, it doesn¡¯t mean her heart doesn¡¯t hurt.


    Lance remembers that Miya is also living in his house and he carries her to her room.


    ¡°Change your clothes first. I¡¯ll call a doctor for you.¡± Lance says with concern. He has a lot more to ask


    her. Where has she been in the past six years? Why is she with Alex now? He wants to know so much


    about her.


    Because of the pain in her feet, Miya just endures the pain and changes her clothes. She doesn¡¯t take


    a bath. She is afraid that she will not be able to get up in the bathroom.


    The doctor gives Miya a a simple examination.


    ¡°Miss Miya just twists her feet. It¡¯s nothing serious. I pinched her feet. She will recover in two days.¡±


    The doctor says respectfully.


    Lance is relieved. He has always loved her and he has never changed in the past six years.


    Soon there are only two of them left in the room. Miya¡¯s face is expressionless, and she doesn¡¯t know


    what to say. She feels that Lance will have a lot to ask her. After all, she disappeared for six years.


    ¡°How have you been recently? Why are you so thin?¡± Lance actually wants to say a lot of things, but he


    didn¡¯t expect that he will ask such a thing. For a moment, he feels they are two strangers.


    ¡°I have a good life. Isn¡¯t it popr for women to lose weight now? You see how beautiful I am.¡± Miya


    says with a smile. She suddenly finds that she doesn¡¯t know what to say with Lance now. This feeling


    makes her feel a little stuffy and nervous.


    ¡°I still like what you used to look like.¡± Lance says suddenly. He likes her pride and stubbornness. He


    never thought that she will be so upset when he sees her again. At that moment, his heart hurts so


    much.


    Miya stares at Lance. He says that he likes what she used to look like. Is that an indirect exnation


    that he used to like her?


    ¡°There are things that will nevere back.¡± Her body is so dirty that she can¡¯t bear to think about it. In


    this life, she is doomed to be dirty. She¡¯s going to stay away from Lance in the future. She¡¯s afraid that


    her stains will stain his purity.

 Chapter 35 She was taken away

    Chapter 35 She was taken away


    Lance suddenly grabs Miya¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Is it because of Alex? If you don¡¯t love him, break up with him. I don¡¯t care what happened to you


    before.¡± He can ept her two children. He only loves her. He can ept everything for her.


    Miya shakes her head. She has sold herself to Alex as a mistress. Is she qualified to break up with


    him? Even if she breaks up with him a monthter, she will never choose Lance.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of Alex. It¡¯s because neither of us can go back.¡± If she can, how she wants to go back


    to the past. She misses them reading together, shopping together and making wishes to the sky


    together. But none of that cane back. Only darkness and bottomless abyss meet her...


    ¡°We can if you want.¡± Lance says with some excitement. Why can¡¯t they go back to the past? From her


    eyes, he can see that she cares about him.


    ¡°I have two children. Can you ept them?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡± Lance says without hesitation.


    ¡°You saw the scene just now. I have a rtionship with Alex.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± He is lying. But he loves her. He can amodate her past. What he cares about is her


    future.


    Miya thinksnce will think about it for a while. She did not expect him to answer without hesitation. His


    answer shocks her heart and makes her look forward to it.


    But then her cell phone suddenly rings. When she sees the number on her mobile phone, her


    expectation disappears in that moment.


    Lance¡¯s face is deep. Why is she so afraid of Alex? What happened to her and Alex?


    ¡°President Alex!¡± Miya says quietly. Her little hand is tightly holding the mobile phone, and her


    expression is not good.


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± His voice is domineering and cold, and his tone is firm. She has to


    leave with him.


    Miya subconsciously looks atnce next to her. She is a little nervous, but she tells him.


    ¡°I¡¯m at Lance¡¯s vi. I sprained my foot...¡±


    Before Miya has finished speaking, he hangs up. She puts the phone away quickly. She knows Alex is


    coming. But she doesn¡¯t want to leave now. She wants to see her children.


    ¡°Why are you so afraid of Alex? What happened to you?¡± Lance finally asks. How can Alex make such


    a proud Miya look like this?


    ¡°It¡¯s no use saying that. In a word, please don¡¯t waste your time on me.¡± Miya says quietly. Her voice is


    very calm. She thinks she won¡¯t care, but she doesn¡¯t think that when she sees the expression on


    Lance¡¯s face, her heart is still fluttering.


    ¡°Miya, no matter what happened to you, you can tell me. No matter what happens, we will face it


    together.¡± Lance says, holding Miya¡¯s shoulders tightly. He seems to want to pass his power to Miya.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back!¡± Joey runs in first. She pushes Lance away and runs into Miya¡¯s arms. She


    misses her very much. She didn¡¯t see her mothere backst night.


    Lance¡¯s body is still in the position of being pushed. Suddenly, a small figure shes in front of his eyes


    again. A delicate face shes in front of him for a moment, and he freezes there for a while. The child


    looks like Alex. Is he really Alex¡¯s son? Lance ponders at this moment. Did Miya have a rtionship


    with Alex six years ago?


    ¡°Handsome uncle, are you worried about Mommy?¡± He listened to Lance just now. His words are so


    affectionate. He should love Mommy.


    Lance raises his eyebrows. The child¡¯s eyes are as deep as Alex¡¯s. His eyes will make people fall into


    his abyss.


    ¡°Well, it must be very difficult for your mommy to take you two with her these years. Look, your mommy


    has lost a lot of weight.¡± Lance says with a chuckle. He also pulls Ben into his arms by the way. He¡¯s


    too delicate. Even though he looks like Alex, he still wants to embrace him.


    Alex has already stood at the door at this time. He looks at all this coldly. He listens to Lance¡¯s words


    clearly. The two children are indeed his. Is this the scene of their family of four? He can¡¯t help sneering.


    ¡°Excellent uncle, why are you here?¡± Ben can¡¯t help asking. When he sees Alex, his heart is somehow


    happy. Yes, he is really happy to see Alex.


    Alex strides up to Miya.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up your mother.¡± Alex doesn¡¯t want to answer Ben, but he can¡¯t help answering. He


    has a strange affinity for the two children.


    Joey gets out of Miya¡¯s arms. She blinks her big eyes. He¡¯s here to pick up Mommy. Why does he


    come to pick up Mommy?


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s mine. I won¡¯t let you pick her up.¡± Joey protects Miya and looks at Alex with a small angry


    face.


    Alex looks at Joey. His sneer turns to be gentle, and he stretches out his hand to pinch Joey¡¯s smooth


    face.


    ¡°Hey, excellent uncle, you can¡¯t touch me like this even if you look excellent.¡± Joey puckers up her


    mouth with discontent. Though she says so, there is no discontent on her face.


    ¡°Since you won¡¯t let me touch you, I¡¯ll have to kiss you.¡± Alex smiles. He suddenly approaches Joey


    and gives her a quick kiss on the cheek. Little girl¡¯s little face is delicious.


    Little Joey immediately puts out a small hand to cover her small face.


    Miya¡¯s face changes a lot. What does Alex mean by that? He even kisses his daughter in front of her.


    What does he want to do to her daughter? Miya is so nervous that she unconsciously hugs her


    daughter. She is afraid Alex will take her daughter.


    ¡°Alex, what¡¯s your rtionship with Miya? Why is she so afraid of you?¡± Lance asks. They are two good


    friends for so many years. Alex knows his temper. If he doesn¡¯t care about her, he will nevere to


    pick her up in person.


    Alex just looks at Lance. At the moment when he looks at him, Alex¡¯s eyes are dark again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know her very well? Why don¡¯t you ask her?¡± Alex looks at Miya. He sees her white face


    from nervousness. She must not be willing to tell Lance her identity as a mistress. What will happen if


    Lance knows her identity?


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± Miya says suddenly.


    Alex smiles at Miya. She doesn¡¯t want Lance to know who she is. She really cares about him. When he


    thinks about it, he feels a kind of inexplicable irritability. She¡¯s his thing. She can¡¯t think of other men.


    She can¡¯t even think of his good friend.


    ¡°Mommy, what are you going to do?¡± Joey asks Miya with wide eyes, and her little hand is still tightly


    holding Miya¡¯s hand. What happened to Mommy? Why is she so weird these two days? And she wasn¡¯t


    at homest night.


    ¡°Mommy is going to work. Shall Ie back to apany you tomorrow?¡± Miya gently holds Joey¡¯s


    hair and feels sad.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going with Mommy.¡± Joey says discontentedly. She knows that Mommy isn¡¯t going to work.


    Work is done in the daytime. No work is done in the evening.


    ¡°I¡¯m going, too. I¡¯m going to protect Mommy.¡± Ben says it immediately. He would like to see what the


    rtionship between Mommy and excellent uncle is and why does he look so like this excellent uncle?


    Lance looks at them. His eyes are sad. Six years ago, did she refuse him because of the children in her


    belly? Then why does she refuse him now? He can see that she doesn¡¯t like Alex.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Can you stay?¡± Lance looks at Miya tenderly. His tone is full of tenderness. He is so gentle


    only when facing Miya, but she seems to be ungrateful.


    Miya¡¯s eyes twinkle. If she can, she doesn¡¯t want to go, but she is just a lover he bought.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lance.¡± When Miya finishes, she wants to get up. Alex takes a step forward and holds Miya


    in his arms. There is a clear sh of satisfaction on his face.


    ¡°Miya is my woman. I don¡¯t want the two of us to be enemies because of one woman.¡± Alex


    finishes and turns away.


    Ben and Joey follow quickly.


    Lance looks at their backs, and the sadness spreads. They should be happy if they are together. But


    Alex doesn¡¯t love her. If he loves her, it would not happen at the ball. He is very cruel to Miya.


    Nevertheless, Miya follows him.


    Lance suddenly bes a little decadent. He will find out what happened between Miya and Alex and


    the two children.


    In the car, Miya is sitting in the back with the children. Miya doesn¡¯t want the two children to follow her,


    but they both insist so much that she can¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Excellent uncle, why is my mommy so afraid of you?¡± Ben suddenly breakes the silence and asks. He


    saw Miya¡¯s face just now. His mother is afraid of Alex.


    Miya just feels a little nervous.


    Alex is stunned.


    Joey can¡¯t help looking at Ben. She tilts her head and thinks. Is Mommy afraid of the man?


    ¡°Because your mommy did something bad!¡± Alex says with a smile. All of a sudden, he finds that when


    he talks with the two children, his mood will improve.

 Chapter 36 If you bully my mommy, I’ll perish together with you

    Chapter 36 If you bully my mommy, I¡¯ll perish together with you


    Miya just stares at Alex and doesn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°My mother is very kind. She never does anything bad. I think it¡¯s you who want to do something bad.¡±


    Joey refutes Alex. She finds the man really annoying.


    ¡°Yes, my mommy will never do anything bad. If I know you dare to bully my mother, I will not let you


    go.¡± Ben seems to feel something. He doesn¡¯t call Alex Excellent Uncle.


    ¡°If I bully your mommy, what are you going to do?¡± Alex takes a look back as he drives. Ben is looking


    at him at the same time. But he soon turns. After all, he has to drive.


    Miya¡¯s heart pounds. She is afraid that Alex will say something shameless.


    ¡°Mom is good and won¡¯t be bullied.¡± Miya smiles and touches Ben¡¯s little head, but her mood is


    complicated. Just now she was carried in the car by Alex, so the two children still don¡¯t know her


    sprained foot.


    Ben thinks Miya has something to do with Alex. Miya¡¯s exnation proves that they really have a


    rtionship.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy is very good.¡± Joey looks up at Miya with a smile. Mommy spanks her when she is angry.


    She is afraid.


    ¡°Mommy is my most important person. If she suffers any grievances, I will not let you go. Of course, if I


    can¡¯t beat you then we will perish together!¡± Ben¡¯s tone turns cold. No one can hurt Miya.


    Alex is clearly shocked. He didn¡¯t expect a six-year-old to say these words. For a moment he really


    wants to know what is going on in his mind.


    Miya¡¯s heart is shaking. What he said is too serious. She doesn¡¯t want her son hurt even if she is


    wronged. But Ben¡¯s words move her deeply. She just feels sad. Her son really cares about her the


    most.


    ¡°Brother, we will not perish together. We can kill Excellent Uncle together.¡± Joey says, waving her little


    fist. She seems to be warning Alex.


    Alex¡¯s mouth moves. Is that what a six-year-old said? The former said he was going to perish together


    him, while thetter said she was going to kill him. The children Miya teaches are strange.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to tell you that your mommy was really bullied by me!¡± Alex says slowly. He has a smile on


    the corner of his mouth. He is driving to his vi. When he gets there, he will let the two children y


    with his son. He and Miya will not be bothered. He remembers what happened this morning. Since she


    is very reluctant to have children for him, he has to let her do.


    Ben¡¯s little hand is tightly clenched into a fist. As he thinks, Alex really bullied his mother. Damn it, does


    he think he can¡¯t handle him?


    Joey¡¯s face is full of anger. She never likes this man. Sure enough, what the man did makes her


    angrier.


    Alex looks in the rearview mirror at the faces of the two children. His smile deepens.


    ¡°I bullied your mommy, but I want your mommy to have a little sister for you. Don¡¯t you want that? If I


    don¡¯t bully your mommy, how can she have a little sister for you?¡± Alex says with a smile. He suddenly


    looks forward to the scene when the woman gives birth to a child for him.


    ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re making people?¡± Ben thinks thoughtfully, pointing one of his little hands to his chin as if


    he is thinking about something important.


    Joey stares at Ben.


    ¡°What is making people?¡± She is confused. She blinks and her clear eyes are like lovely Barbie dolls.


    Miya blushes. Alex says this in front of her children. He is shameless.


    ¡°Making people is...¡±


    ¡°Here we are. Get out of the car!¡± Miya interrupts their conversation unhappily. Two six-year-old


    children even talk about making people in front of her.


    Alex has been smiling. He didn¡¯t expect it will be nice to be with the three of them.


    Andre habitually stands on the windowsill and looks at the sky. Hearing the sound of the car, he


    instinctively looks over. He thinks his father is the only one, but he sees Miya. He runs downstairs with


    great excitement. He doesn¡¯t care about the two children next to Miya at all. In his heart he just wants


    to see Miya.


    ¡°Aunt Miya!¡± Andre runs over and calls Miya. All the people look at him.


    Alex squints and is clearly unhappy. Can¡¯t hepare with Miya who he just knows for a few days?


    ¡°Andre, your house is so big.¡± Joey can¡¯t help admiring. Although Andre is not happy, he has a


    luxurious house. This is the envy of many people.


    Andre looks at Joey. Then he takes a look at Ben next to him, and there is an instant of hostility in his


    eyes. This kid almost took his first cest time. This time he can¡¯t be careless.


    Ben¡¯s eyes on Andre are obviously hostile. They both look at each other as if they were born hostile.


    ¡°Ben, don¡¯t be rude. Get along with Andre.¡± Miya mes Ben for being rude. Even if he doesn¡¯t like


    Andre, he shouldn¡¯t show it.


    Ben snorts and says nothing. If it isn¡¯t for Mommy, he won¡¯t even like to see Andre. Of course, the


    reason why he hates Andre is not only learning, but also that he robs momm¡¯s love. Ben can obviously


    feel Miya¡¯s love for Andre.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hello, Joey!¡± Andre happily reaches out to Joey. He likes Joey very much. When he grows up, he must


    marry Joey because Joey is as beautiful and kind as Aunt Miya. She can always touch the softest part


    of his heart, making him want to get close to her.


    ¡°Hello, Andre.¡± Joey says happily, too. She isughing as if she is happy to see Andre.


    Alex keeps Miya in his arms. Though Miya struggles to get down, Alex holds her tight. So she just lies


    in Alex¡¯s arms and doesn¡¯t dare to struggle.


    ¡°Go have fun. Your mother¡¯s foot is sprained. I¡¯ll take her to the room.¡± With that, Alex strides straight to


    his room in spite of Miya¡¯s objections.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± As soon as Miya enters the room, she is on guard. There is also a palpable


    fear on her face. She remembers all the insults he gave her. As long as she closes her eyes, she will


    remember how he insulted her. Her heart will ache. His insult will be a stain on her life.


    At the moment when Alex enters the room, his whole body seems to emit a cold breath. He throws


    Miya on the big bed. When Miya wants to get up, he jumps on it.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Miya shouts angrily. Is this man a maniac? Can he get into heat anytime


    and anywhere?


    ¡°Is Lance the man you love? Because of that man, you¡¯ve always been so reluctant to let me touch


    you, haven¡¯t you? Are your two children Lance¡¯s?¡± Alex asks her all of a sudden. For a moment, Miya is


    surrounded by his cold breath.


    Miya feels the fragrance of lemon. It is cool. But why does she feel hot and dry like she is now? And the


    feeling is more and more strong.


    ¡°I¡¯m just your mistress. I didn¡¯t sell you my heart. Who I love has nothing to do with President Alex!¡±


    Miya looks at Alex. She doesn¡¯t seem to be afraid of him. Why is she afraid of him? She has been


    insulted casually by him. What else can she be afraid of?


    Alex squints. The woman dares to argue. Her quibble proves her guilty. Well, this woman and Lance


    really have a rtionship. No wonder her son is so smart. He inherits Lance¡¯s gene. Alex is very upset


    when he knows about it.


    ¡°If Lance knows you are just my mistress, what will he do?¡± Alex raises his head viciously. At this time,


    his eyes are full of desire.


    ¡°President Alex can say whatever you want. I can¡¯t control President Alex¡¯s mouth. But why does


    President Alex tell Lance about it? Are you jealous of him? You ignored me at the ball to get engaged


    to Bess.¡±


    Miya looks directly at Alex and says. Though his eyes are terrible, her stubbornness does not allow her


    to flinch. He has done her enough harm. She¡¯s numb. So she chooses not to care.


    Alex looks at Miya. His eyebrows turn into a nice arc.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Alex thinks about it and thinks it is possible. However, his heart is somehow happy


    because she is jealous for him.


    Miya despises it. Her face is full of satire. How could she be jealous for him? She will never forget the


    cruelty he gave her. She hates him all her life.

 Chapter 37 Are you in love with two men at the same time

    Chapter 37 Are you in love with two men at the same time


    Miya feels a little guilty. She does not know who the father of the two children is. If she knows, she will


    be able to find her other son.


    Whenever she thinks of the son who was carried away six years ago, there will be an inexplicable


    sadness on her face. How are you, son?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who their father is. It¡¯s not you anyway.¡± Miya says with her head raised and she is


    quite sure.


    Alex¡¯s eyes are cold. Is he too kind to this woman? That¡¯s why she dare to be so arrogant to him. He


    bes unhappy.


    ¡°Is your ass itching?¡± Alex says suddenly. He suddenly thinks of the scene when he saw Miya just a


    few days ago.


    Miya subconsciously covers her ass when she hears him. She doesn¡¯t forget the moment Alex threw


    her out of the car. Her butt hurt for days. She really doesn¡¯t want to experience it again.


    But when she sees the smile on Alex¡¯s lips, she gives him an angry look. The man deliberately


    embarrasses her.


    ¡°You are not allowed to contact any man without my permission.¡± Alex says suddenly. Men are all


    possessive, let alone he is such a domineering man. And Miya is a lover he bought.


    Miya wants to say something but doesn¡¯t say it. She doesn¡¯t talk to him because she is an underdog.


    Alex looks at Miya and deepens his smile. He knows what she wants to say and why she doesn¡¯t. Her


    performance does satisfy him.


    ¡°How do you know Adam? Have you been in love with two men? There¡¯s Lance at home and Adam at


    abroad, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alex asks with a raised eyebrow. He finds the woman attractive. There are always


    men around her.


    Miya ispletely speechless. Now she has to admire this man¡¯s imagination. He even thinks of this.


    She has an impulse to see what this man¡¯s brain is made of.


    ¡°If you want to think so, I can¡¯t help it!¡± Miya doesn¡¯t want to talk to him. She wants him to put her down


    now.


    At this moment, the elevator just reaches the ground floor. Just as the door is about to open, she


    suddenly presses the button to close the door.


    ¡°President Alex, please put me down. It will affect your reputation.¡± Miya says solemnly, pushing the


    button all the time.


    Alex¡¯s face is cold. She has an affair with both men and exins it to him. Does she think he will let her


    go so easily? If it was someone else, he might have ruined his life. But these two men are exactly his


    friends.


    Alex¡¯s big hand suddenly sps Miya¡¯s small hand. He presses the button to open the door. At the


    moment when the door opens, he kisses her sharply. He wants everyone to see that this woman is his.


    And she¡¯s a lover he bought.


    Miya apparently didn¡¯t expect Alex to do it all of a sudden. She is in a daze. She forgets to resist and he


    kisses her.


    Sure enough, all the employees begin to gather here. Everyone starts taking pictures with their


    cameras. They are going to record this amazing scene.


    Miya reacts and begins to struggle. She wants Alex to put her down. But the more she resists, the


    tighter he holds her.


    Miya clearly feels Alex¡¯s physical changes. Her whole body is almost stiff. The man is a madman. He


    goes into heat in such a ce. She is too scared to move.


    Just as Alex¡¯s thin lips leave Miya, a reporter is standing in front of them.


    ¡°President Alex, is this the girl you took to the partyst time? Do you love her very much?¡± The


    reporter points the microphone at Alex with expectation in his eyes. If he reports on President Alex¡¯s


    private life, sales will be high.


    Alex squints at Miya. Her little face is a little nervous and a little uneasy. Maybe she¡¯s afraid he¡¯ll say


    something.


    ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend. She¡¯s my woman.¡± He says without any disguise. Yes, she is his woman, and


    from now on, she can only be his own. Even if he doesn¡¯t want her, no one else is entitled to her.


    Miya feels only a tremor. Her heart seems to be hit by something. She is very sore. He said she is his


    woman. He is proving to everyone that she is one of his lovers and that she sleeps with him.


    She feels humiliated. Alex doesn¡¯t care about her at all. He insults her in front of so many people. What


    does he think she is?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t President Alex engaged to Be Group¡¯s daughter? Will Miss Bess be sad if you do so?¡± The


    reporter asks again. He is more excited. He doesn¡¯t know if the girl can take Bess¡¯s ce.


    Of course, the reporter¡¯s question is also what everyone wants to know. All the people are looking at


    Miya. Everyone would like to know the details.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Miya looks at the people in front of her. Their eyes make her feel very humiliated. She¡¯s like being seen


    naked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Bess¡¯s business to be sad or not!¡± Alex replies coldly. He is a little impatient. He has done


    what he wants to do. He doesn¡¯t want to talk any more. Tomorrow Lance and Adam will see him


    holding Miya online.


    Thinking about it, Alex can¡¯t help smiling. He seems certain that the woman can only belong to him. No


    one else can get her.


    ¡°President Alex, you...¡±


    ¡°Leave now!¡± Randy and others have stood in front of Alex and he says coldly to the two reporters in


    front of him.


    The reporter looks at Randy and Alex behind him. There seems to be a chill all over him. He takes a


    few steps back and leaves quickly. Today, he photographs Alex holding another woman. And he just


    got engaged to Bess.


    Alex takes Miya straight to the hospital. The woman¡¯s foot hurts but she didn¡¯t go to the doctor. Does


    she want to hurt herself?


    ¡°You are not allowed to get hurt again without my permission.¡± Alex says coldly. Her body is his.


    Without his permission, she can¡¯t get hurt and affect his mood when they have sex.


    Miya sits quietly in the car and looks at the sky through the window. She gives a wry smile after hearing


    Alex¡¯s words. She doesn¡¯t take Alex¡¯s words seriously. What qualification does he have to take care of


    her body?


    No matter how stubborn she is, she knows that she is very humble in front of Alex. He is always so


    proud. She and he are not a world person. Now she has to endure all things. It¡¯s only one month. Now


    it¡¯s two days, and there are twenty-eight days left. She can stand it.


    Alex ms on the brakes. Miya is looking out of the window and she¡¯s not wearing her seat belt. Her


    body suddenly leans forward. Before she is afraid, her forehead hits the ss heavily.


    Blood flows down the ss, which is as tempting as a blooming rose.


    Miya just feels her head sink and she is dizzy. She supports her head with her hands. She doesn¡¯t


    seem to see anything clearly.


    Alex is just angry about Miya¡¯s attitude towards him, so he wants to stop and not take her to the


    hospital. He didn¡¯t expect this to happen.


    Miya inserts her long fingernails into her skin. Pain can keep her awake. She knows she can¡¯t have an


    ident. She has two children waiting for her to take care of and protect.


    Alex looks at Miya and frowns tightly. This woman is so stubborn. She would rather hurt herself than


    faint. She seems to be weak but she is a very strong woman.


    When he sees the blood on Miya¡¯s forehead, he admits that he is heartbroken. He thinks that if she has


    a better attitude towards him, he might hold her in his arms. But she is smiling. Her smile is pale and


    sad.


    At this moment, Miya¡¯s smile deeply shocks Alex.


    Just then, Miya¡¯s cell phone suddenly rings. Her little hand moves as if to take the phone out. But


    unfortunately, she doesn¡¯t even have the strength to hold her cell phone now.


    Miya resists the impulse of fainting and looks at Alex. If he has a little kindness, he should answer the


    phone for her. Though she dares not to expect anything in her heart.


    Alex looks at Miya. Even if she has something to ask of him, her clear eyes are still full of


    stubbornness. He takes out her cell phone, and when he sees the name of the person on her cell


    phone, he almost has the impulse to throw her cell phone.


    ¡°Who is it!¡± Miya looks at Alex¡¯s gloomy face, and her heart is filled with a bad feeling,


    Alex shows Miya. Miya is surprised when she sees the number. It¡¯s Adam. Didn¡¯t he just hang up?


    Just when Miya wants to answer the phone, Alex puts her cell phone in his ear and presses the answer


    button. There is a smug smile on the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 38 Hate his father

    Chapter 38 Hate his father


    Miya¡¯s face slightly changes. What does Alex want to do?


    She wants to get her cell phone, but she is weak. She¡¯s getting dizzy and wants to pass out. But she


    wants to hear what Alex is going to say to Adam right now.


    ¡°Miya! Where are you now? I want to see you soon. Come back soon. You¡¯re really with another man


    and he¡¯s my brother-inw. Do you want to piss me off?¡± Adam shouts angrily at the phone.


    As soon as he wanted to work and turned on theputer, his friend sent a picture of Alex holding


    Miya. The note says Miya is Alex¡¯s lover. This woman is his girlfriend. She betrayed him.


    Miya apparently hears Adam¡¯s voiceing from the phone, too. His brother-inw? Alex is his


    brother-inw? Her brain suddenly shakes. Is Bess Adam¡¯s sister?


    ¡°Adam, don¡¯t be so grumpy. Anger can damage your health.¡± Alex suddenly puts his hand on Miya


    while he is speaking. Miya is going to faint now, but he touches her chest with his hand. She struggles


    instinctively.


    Alex¡¯s touch makes her scream instinctively. But she is so weak that she lets out a wheeze. Adam


    hears her voice, too. There is a sinister smile on Alex¡¯s lips.


    Adam is stunned. They are having sex. He heard Miya just now. And her voice is so good.


    ¡°Alex! You are engaged to my sister. You are betraying her!¡± Adam is obviously angry. Damn it, they¡¯re


    making love. Once he wanted to be intimate with her but she didn¡¯t want to. He didn¡¯t expect...


    Miya knows that Alex has just done it on purpose. She has no strength to listen and closes her eyes


    slowly. She loses consciousness. Just as she closes her eyes, she seems to see Alex¡¯s angelic face


    with a demonic smile.


    She feels as if she was sinking into the abyss of his world.


    Alex is scared when he sees Miya fainting. He doesn¡¯t speak to Adam, and despite Adam¡¯s questioning


    on the phone, he suddenly hangs up.


    Adam is trying to get Miya to answer the phone, but he didn¡¯t expect Alex to hang up. He does not


    hesitate to dial again, but there is no answer. Adam angrily throws the phone to the ground. Don¡¯t they


    have time to answer his phone? He is furious.


    Alex drives as fast as he can. He even stops the car before he can find a parking space and rushes in


    with Miya in his arms. He can¡¯t let this woman have an ident.


    ¡°Miya! You can¡¯t have an ident without my permission!¡± Alex whispers and he is worried. He thinks


    the worry is from the bottom of his heart. He will worry about anyone who is hurt.


    He may not know that he has been denying his feelings for Miya.


    After examination, Miya has only a skin injury. Alex takes Miya back to the vi.


    When the three children see Miya and Alexing back, they all run to them excitedly.


    ¡°What happened to Mommy? Why is her forehead swollen?¡± Ben sees the injury on Miya¡¯s forehead at


    a nce. He looks at Alex angrily. The man actually hurts his mother.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s feet are swollen, too. What happened?¡± Joey tries to touch Miya¡¯s feet as she speaks.


    Ben also looks at Miya¡¯s swollen feet. His face and eyes turn cold. Damn it, his mommy is seriously


    hurt.


    ¡°What did you do? I gave you my mommy for a while, and you hurt my mommy!¡± Ben¡¯s tone contains


    displeasure and criticism. It seems that he has to reconsider Mommy¡¯s lover.


    Alex is stunned. Andre next to him is shocked. Perhaps in his impression, no one dares to talk to his


    father like this. Ben dares to me his father. He¡¯s great.


    Miya also wakes up at this time. She just doesn¡¯t want to open her eyes. She is weak all over. She just


    points to her room. She wants to lie down and have a good sleep.


    ¡°You dare to me me. I¡¯ll punish youter.¡± With that, Alex picks Miya up and walks straight to the


    room.


    The three children quickly follow. They all seem to be worried about Miya.


    As soon as Alex puts Miya on the bed, Joey brings water to Miya behind him. Ben takes a stool and


    sits next to Miya to watch over her. His son evenes in with a meal. Looking at the scene in front of


    him, he feels warm for a moment. He feels like they are a family.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He suddenly bes cold again. How could he suddenly feel that way? In his heart, there is no home


    without Susan. He is sure that Susan wille back.


    He doesn¡¯t stay and turns away. It turns out that he is in such a panic. He hasn¡¯t panicked since Susan


    left. Today, however, he is flustered by Miya, a woman with two children.


    When he goes out, he finds that it is already dark. The wind blows on him. It is cold but he doesn¡¯t feel


    it. His mind is full of the warm scene before he left.


    He looks up at the sky. The moon is curved but a little dark. There are few stars. The dark clouds block


    the moon and the sky bes darker. He turns and gets into the car. He drives as fast as he can to


    relieve his impatience.


    ¡°Mommy, are you feeling better? Did Alex bully you? If so, let me know. I will avenge you.¡± Ben is sitting


    by Miya¡¯s bed. When ites to Alex, his pretty little face is a little firm.


    Miya looks at her son¡¯s face and feels overwhelmed. But these children make her feel better. She looks


    much better.


    ¡°Aunt Miya, did Dad really bully you?¡± Andre can¡¯t help asking. In his heart, Alex will never beat a


    woman even if he is cruel. His father is not like that. There must be some misunderstanding.


    Joey pushes Andre away angrily. She keeps Andre away from his mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get close to my mommy. Your father is a bad man. He beat my mommy like this. I will not marry


    you. I hate your father so I hate you.¡±


    Joey pushes Andre away and sits next to Miya.


    Andre stands aside, aggrieved. It is his father who hits aunt Miya. It¡¯s none of his business. He is


    innocent. He doesn¡¯t want Aunt Miya to be injured.


    ¡°Yes, Mummy, let¡¯s leave here. We won¡¯te to their house again.¡± Joey takes Miya¡¯s hand and


    doesn¡¯t seem to want to be here for a moment.


    Andre wants to say that he doesn¡¯t want Miya to leave, but Miya is hurt by his father and he can¡¯t say


    anything. How could Dad treat Aunt Miya like this?


    Miya just smiles softly. She looks at Andre and smiles lovingly. Andre shouldn¡¯t be involved. He is just a


    child. She can¡¯t put pressure on him.


    ¡°Andre,e here. Your father didn¡¯t bully me. I hurt myself by ident. You have to trust your father.¡±


    Miya beckons to Andre as she speaks. She always has a smile on her face.


    Andre looks at Joey and Ben. Atst he walks slowly towards Miya. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t believe


    Alex. Alex never makes him believe him.


    ¡°Is Joey going to marry Andre when you grow up?¡± All of a sudden, Miya says as if something has


    come to her mind. Although she knows they are ying, she can not help but smile and ask. Actually,


    she likes Andre very much. She hopes her daughter will marry Andre. Although Andre is so young, she


    can feel that Andre will be a good man in the future.


    Joey blushes but soon raises her head.


    ¡°I used to think so, but now I don¡¯t want to marry him. I don¡¯t like his father because he is domineering


    and annoying.¡±


    Andre is speechless. Is his father really so bad? Although he knows that his father is really bad.


    ¡°Yeah, Alex!¡± When ites to Alex, Miya sighs. Her tone is helpless and a little sad. Alex gives her so


    much humiliation. If she marries her daughter to her son, does she think he has not humiliated her


    enough?


    Just then, the doorbell rings suddenly. They are stunned at the same time. Alex has the key, so the


    person who rings the doorbell will never be him. Who is it? Miya looks at the clock on the wall. It¡¯ste.


    At the same time, her cell phone rings.

 Chapter 39 He disappears in her plan

    Chapter 39 He disappears in her n


    The children all look at Miya¡¯s cell phone. Miya is surprised, but she quickly turns on her cell phone.


    It¡¯s a strange number, which makes Miya curious. That feeling makes her uneasy.


    ¡°Mommy, who calls you sote?¡± Joey turns her eyes as if wondering who is calling her now.


    Ben seems to feel something, too. He feels a little uneasy. Andre is still expressionless.


    Just when Miya wants to answer the phone, it is hung up. She receives a text message. Miya freezes


    for a moment and then turns on her cell phone with some worry.


    It¡¯s a multimedia message. When she sees two people on her cell phone, she gives a sudden shiver.


    She feels heartbroken. She doesn¡¯t care, but she still has heartache when she sees it.


    The message shows Alex with Bess. Bess lies on Alex¡¯s body and Alex just keeps his eyes closed. She


    can not see his expression.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Joey wants to take Miya¡¯s cell phone while she¡¯s speaking. What on earth


    does Mommy see to have this kind of reaction.


    Miya immediately takes back her mobile phone and quietly deletes the picture. She doesn¡¯t want her


    children to see such a scene. It will hurt them.


    ¡°Steward, go and see who is outside. Why doesn¡¯t he call and ring the doorbell all the time?¡± Andre


    suddenly says to the door of their room. He seldom heard the doorbell before because Dad doesn¡¯t like


    to be disturbed. If anyone dares to ring their doorbell, he will be punished.


    That steward actually wants to ignore, but Andre asks him to do it. He doesn¡¯t dare not to listen to


    Andre, so he has to look outside.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Miya forgets that there are so many servants and housekeepers in his house. Even if the doorbell


    rings, she doesn'''' have to open it. She admits it is nice to have money.


    The stewardes back with a card. The card says the other party wants to meet Miya alone. The


    card has an address but no signature. Miya throws the card directly into the bin. The other party


    doesn¡¯t sign her name. Why does she go to meet her?


    But the next moment, Miya seems to think of something. She asks Joey to take the card out of the


    trash can because it suddenly urs to her that the card seems to have her name on it. It seems that


    the other party did these things on purpose. The other party knows who she is.


    Joey takes the card out of the bin and puts it in Miya¡¯s hand. The children are confused. They don¡¯t


    know what that card means and what the other party wants to do.


    Miya looks at the card. Sure enough, it has her name on it. She frowns. Who is it? And why does the


    other party know she is in Alex¡¯s vi?


    Thinking of this, Miya can¡¯t help looking at her mobile phone. She thinks of the multimedia message


    she has just deleted. It¡¯s Bess. It must be this woman. Her intuition tells her that Bess will not let her go.


    She always feels that Bess has been plotting something. Anyway, she should be on guard against this


    woman.


    After Alex goes out, he is upset. Bess calls him toe out and drink. He agrees without thinking. At


    this time, he also wants to drink. Maybe only in this way can he suppress some of his inner upset.


    When Alex meets Bess, she is drinking alone, and he doesn¡¯t feel guilty about what he did during the


    day. He doesn¡¯t want to date Bess. He just wants to drink.


    Bess smiles when she sees Alex. He doese. Is he guilty of what he did during the day? He really


    likes her. Her infatuation with him is not in vain.


    Bess pours Alex and herself wine.


    ¡°Alex, I know you care about me. You are willing toe and drink with me at thiste hour.¡± Bess


    says with a smile. Because she has been drinking, her face is a little red. Under the light, she looks


    very dreamy, which makes people think of her figure.


    Alex takes up his ss and drinks. He has a very forthright look. Then he pours himself another ss


    of wine and drinks it again. He has been drinking as if to use wine to vent his inner irritation.


    Bess looks at him with pleasure. She put a small amount of ecstasy in Andre¡¯s wine. If he drinks too


    much, he will go into aa. Then she can do whatever she wants. At the thought of it, Bess can¡¯t


    help smiling. She seems to have seen the dawn of victory.


    Sure enough, Alex passes out. Bess helps Alex into the VIP box. After tonight, Alex belongs to her. She


    wants him. There is nothing in the world that she can¡¯t get, including men.


    Looking at Alex in aa, Bess smiles smugly. She slowly takes off Alex¡¯s clothes, revealing his strong


    upper body. She begins to take off his trousers. She¡¯s going to take pictures of her with Alex. She has


    called for reporters. As soon as they open the door tomorrow, they will rush in. At that time, Alex can¡¯t


    exin.


    Bess thinks and looks at Alex¡¯s handsome face. His features are as handsome as a sculpture and his


    figure is very good. This man is really great. She is deeply attracted to him.


    ¡°Alex, you are destined to be mine in this life. No matter Susan or Miya, they can¡¯t steal you from me.¡±


    Bess says as she takes off her clothes. She has beenughing.


    ¡°Miya, darling, don¡¯t struggle...¡± Alex seems to be dreaming, and he dreams that he and Miya are


    having sex. It seems that he is really infatuated with her body. In dreams he calls Miya¡¯s name.


    Bess¡¯s face shes a trace of ruthlessness. Her small hand tightly clenches into a fist. Miya, I will never


    let you go. Alex can still meet you in his dream.


    Because of the overpowering drug, Alex gradually falls asleep and soon loses consciousness.


    ¡°Alex, don¡¯t fall asleep so fast. Apany me.¡± Bess has stripped off her clothes and crawls to the


    unconscious Alex.


    She takes some pictures and calls Miya. She does not hesitate to send the picture to her. She doesn¡¯t


    know what Miya will do when she sees this picture. Will she be in pain or will she cry?


    Bess asks someone to send Miya a card. She wants to meet Miya. She will give Miya money and let


    her leave Alex. If Miya doesn¡¯t leave him, she will punish her.


    Bess takes a few more pictures. She saves them all in her cell phone. Atst she gets up. Alex is in a


    coma so his body doesn¡¯t respond. Now she can¡¯t do anything.


    Bess finishes and lies beside Alex. She wonders if they will do that every day and if she will see Alex


    when she wakes up. Thinking of it, she falls asleep gradually.


    In Alex¡¯s vi, Miya lies alone after the children go to bed. She can¡¯t sleep and keeps looking at the


    time. It¡¯s two o¡¯clock in the morning and he hasn¡¯te back yet. He won¡¯te back tonight.


    She can¡¯t help thinking about the multimedia message and how Alex is with Bess. She remains calm.


    Bess is Alex¡¯s fiancee. She has no right to envy her. She¡¯s just a lover Alex bought. Although she thinks


    so, her heart still slightly hurts.


    The next day Bess wakes up to find Alex missing. She is shocked. How could this happen? Her n


    can¡¯t fail.


    Just then, a lot of people¡¯s footsteps suddenly sound outside. It shocks Bess¡¯s heart. At this moment,


    she almost forgets her reaction. The people outside are all the reporters she invited. If Alex is not here


    and these reporterse in, her innocence will be destroyed.


    She looks at the messy bed and the torn clothes on the ground. These are all arranged by her in


    advance. Because Alex is in her n. But now he¡¯s gone. How can she exin to the reporters if they


    come in? She is very frightened at this moment.

 Chapter 40 Here comes the reporters

    Chapter 40 Herees the reporters


    Alex doesn¡¯t leave at all. Someone is watching outside the front door. As soon as he goes out, he will


    be found with Bess. He can¡¯t get down the window because it¡¯s a high-rise building. He doesn¡¯t want to


    lose his life because of this, so he has to hide.


    When he hears footsteps outside, he feels something is wrong. Why do so many peoplee here all


    of a sudden? What¡¯s the matter? Will he be found? If he is found, his rtionship with Bess is bound to


    make headlines. But just then, he thinks of Miya. He would rather have an affair with Miya than with this


    woman.


    Then there is a heavy knock on the door. They are all invited by Bess. This is a bar so they are


    confused. Is Alex sleeping with Bess here? They begin to admire Alex. They remember Alex saying in


    public that Miya is his lover during the day. Does he have many lovers?


    When Bess hears the knock on the door, she is even more nervous. Her body suddenly shakes. Her


    feet seem to be nailed. She can¡¯t move them at all. Her eyes are fixed on the door. What should she


    do? If she opens the door, she will lose her reputation, and Alex will definitely hate her even more. He


    may not even marry her.


    Bess begins to clean the room as she thinks about it. She picks up all the clothes on the ground and


    throws them into the cab and makes the bed sheets. She cleans the whole room. It looks much


    better. Although it¡¯s a bar and people will imagine it, these reporters will not say anything without


    proofs.


    Bess takes a deep breath and walks to the door. She stands quietly at the door and takes a deep


    breath again. Atst she opens the door.


    The door is opened. She is stunned by the sight.


    There are more than ten reporters in front of her and many people watching behind them. In such a


    hotel, everyone seems to feel that something happened. And the interviewees are Bess and Alex, so of


    course everyone will be curious.


    During the day Alex held another woman and said she was his lover. He slept with Bess at night.


    What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Miss Bess, where¡¯s President Alex?¡± A male reporteres up and asks.


    ¡°Miss Bess, did you live here with President Alexst night?¡± Another reporter asks.


    A female reporter is even more exaggerated. She throws the newspaper in her hand in front of Bess,


    and her people crowd in.


    ¡°Miss Bess, this is another woman held by President Alex yesterday. If President Alex also has a close


    rtionship with this woman, can Miss Bess ept it?¡± Sure enough, everyone is quiet after the


    female reporter finishes. They all seem to be waiting for Bess¡¯s answer.


    Bess holds the newspaper tightly in her hand. She sees Alex holding Miya tight. There is hate in her


    eyes but she quickly hides it. She will never let Miya go.


    Bess calms down and smiles at the reporter. She has a noble smile and deserves to be the daughter of


    Be Group.


    ¡°Everyone is free. I don¡¯t want Alex trapped by marriage. He has so many businesses that it¡¯s normal


    for him to have women around him. I believe in him.¡± Bess says with a smile. There seems to be a


    smile on her face when ites to Alex. Her smile masks her hatred.


    Alex listens quietly in the dark and sneers scornfully. She is very good at disguise. It turns out she has


    a n. These reporters are also invited by her. She is really a woman with a mind. No wonder he slept


    with herst night.


    ¡°Miss Bess is so kind-hearted. What about President Alex?¡± The reporter looks in the room when he


    asks, but he doesn¡¯t see Alex. There is disappointment in his eyes.


    Bess is still smiling. She has just figured out how to deal with these reporters. Suddenly she takes out a


    ne. There is a lucky pearl on the ne. Everyone recognizes the lucky pearl and photographs


    it.


    Now Alex¡¯s lucky pearl is in Bess¡¯s hands. He must be herest night.


    ¡°President Alex is so busy that he gave this lucky pearl to me. He said that this ucky pearl represents


    him.¡± Fortunately, Bess took this lucky pearl out of his pocketst night. Otherwise she can¡¯t be able to


    deal with it.


    Alex stands in the dark. His eyes turn cold. He feels his pocket subconsciously. Damn it, it¡¯s his lucky


    pearl. This woman is so bold that she dares to take his things.


    This lucky pearl was left by the woman six years ago. She left nothing else. He thought she would


    come to this lucky pearl, but she didn¡¯t show up.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He wears this lucky pearl for six years. Many things have changed in six years. He stayed with her only


    one night but he thinks about her for six years.


    ¡°Mommy, look...¡± Joey suddenly trots into the kitchen. Her little face is red.


    Miya turns off the fire and serves them rice. She turns to look at her daughter.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Miya goes out. She looks at her daughter as she walks.


    ¡°Mommy, go to the living room and have a look. There is a lucky pearl on TV which is exactly the same


    as the one you painted. See if it¡¯s the one you like!¡± Joey feels that lucky pearl is the one Mommy likes.


    When she has money, she will buy it for Mommy, and then Mommy will like it.


    Miya looks at her daughter with a smile. Although she knows that lucky pearl is not hers, she still wants


    to thank her daughter. No wonder others say that daughters care about their mothers the most.


    Miya puts the meal on the table. By this time, the program on TV is over. Miya doesn¡¯t see the lucky


    pearl at all.


    ¡°Ben,e out for breakfast. What are you doing?¡± Miya shouts. Ben was very active when they had


    meals. Why doesn¡¯t he have breakfast today? What¡¯s he doing?


    Benes out. He has a cell phone in one hand and a piece of paper in the other. He seems to be


    comparing something.


    Miya frowns. She doesn¡¯t know what he is doing. She thinks about it and walks forward. When she


    sees the lucky pearl on that cell phone, she is obviously shocked. That¡¯s the lucky pearl she lost. When


    she sees Bess holding it, she is shocked Again. Why is her lucky pearl in Bess¡¯s hands?


    This reminds Miya of Adam. Is it because Adam is the father of her children that Bess gets this lucky


    pearl? She can¡¯t help thinking about Adam¡¯s kindness to her these years. Is Adam nice to her because


    she gave birth to his children?


    It¡¯s impossible. Adam has no son. Does Adam hide it? But he will know that her two children are his.


    Miya is a little frustrated. Since she knows that lucky pearl is in Bess¡¯s hands, should she try to get that


    lucky pearl back? It belongs to her. It¡¯s the only thing her mother left her before she died.


    Ben says, ¡°Mommy, look at the lucky pearl in this aunt¡¯s hand. It is exactly the same as the one you


    painted. Are you looking for this lucky pearl?¡± His little face is almost full of affirmation. This is what


    Mommy wants. He must find a way to help Mommy get it.


    And herees Andre. He sees the meal on the table and looks up at Miya. He walks over politely.


    ¡°Aunt Miya, can I eat here?¡± He doesn¡¯t like the meals made by servants. He likes to eat the meals


    made by Miya. He likes to be with Miya. He also likes to eat with Joey.


    Miya stops looking at the lucky pearl and turns to Andre.


    ¡°Of course, I was going to ask you to have breakfast. I¡¯ll take you to school after breakfast.¡± Miya says


    with a smile.


    Andre actually sees the lucky pearl. Isn¡¯t that his father¡¯s lucky pearl? How does Aunt Miya know that


    lucky pearl? Did Dad tell Aunt Miya? But when he sees Bess holding the lucky pearl, he is surprised.


    But he soon calms down as if he hasn¡¯t seen it.


    Andre is thrilled because he knows Dad is wearing this lucky pearl all the time. His intuition tells him


    that his father cares about this lucky pearl. Although this lucky pearl looks cheap, he thinks it must have


    some meaning.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Miya.¡± Andre says politely. But he¡¯s still thinking about this lucky pearl. Aunt Miya


    drew this lucky pearl. And she must have done it a long time ago. Obviously she is familiar with this


    lucky pearl. How is this possible?


    Andre is confused. Dad said this lucky pearl was unique because it was made by someone. But this


    lucky pearl is in Dad¡¯s hands. How does Aunt Miya know about it?

 Chapter 41 What kind of person does he think she is

    Chapter 41 What kind of person does he think she is


    What Alex sees when hees in is the scene in front of him. Miya is eating around the table with


    three children. It seems so warm and happy. At this moment, he suddenly feels hungry, too.


    Miya feels a gaze watching her all the time. She doesn''t want to pay attention to it, but because this


    gaze is so hot, she has to raise her head and immediately she see a pair of gloomy and luminous eyes.


    Miya wants to take back her own sight, but finds that she can''t take it back at all. His eyes are like a


    bottomless abyss, which makes her fall into. She seems to be able to feel her constant fall.


    "I am also hungry, please give me some food."Alex''s thin lips opening slightly, all of a sudden he says


    in a tone ofpletemand. He has already walked to the table during the conversation and sit


    down.


    Miya looks at Alex in amazement. He even asks her to cook as she is not his nanny. Besides, there are


    so many servants in the family. Why does he ask her to cook? Ignoring his words directly, she bows her


    head and eats her own food, as if she doesn''t hear what he says.


    Alex looks at Miya ignoring him. He suddenly grabs the rice she is eating and starts to eat it directly. It''s


    okay if she doesn''t cook for him but he will eat hers. And seeing her face with A pair of angry and


    staring eyes, his heart will be happy for no reason. Yeah, this kind of feeling makes his heart feel


    inexplicably somewhatfortable.


    Alex''s move obviously attracts the attention of the children. Everyone stops eating and looks at Alex


    with different expressions.


    Andre is shocked. He has never seen his father rob food like a child.


    Ben frowns. It seems that the unspeakable uncle likes to make fun of Mommy, but he remembers


    hearing people say that when a man makes a naive move to a woman, it proves that he is in love with


    that woman. Does the unspeakable uncle love mommy?


    Joey is angry. Shit, this unspeakable man is so extravagant. He dares to rob her Mommy''s rice bowl,


    even he eats so delicious.


    All of a sudden, the three children put their meals in front of Miya at the same time, as if they have


    agreed in advance, but they all know that they are coincidental reactions.


    When Miya sees this scene in front of her eyes, she is obviously moved. Not only two children, but


    Andre is also very kind to her, which causes her heart to stir up ripples.


    Alex is obviously shocked by the scene. Apparently, it is unexpected that all three children will feed


    Miya, even including his son. Why doesn''t he see this stinky boy give him a meal just now? He admits


    that he is jealous of Miya at the moment.


    "Andre, is there your father in your eyes?" Alex says unhappily, with a bit of resentment in his heart.


    That lucky pearl hasn''t been brought back yet, which will make him get even with Bess!


    Andre only feels his scalp numb. Is Dad jealous? Is he jealous of aunt Miya? After knowing this, Andre


    is a little ted in his heart. Is this proof that her father cares about him?


    "You doesn''t treat Andre as a son, so he certainly doesn''t treat you as a father." Miya says coldly, with a


    pair of clear eyes full of discontent, As Alex grabs her food.


    The children look at each other and then nod all.


    "It''s time for us to go to school. Just let the driver drive us. Let father and aunt eat first." The three


    children run away after they say.


    looking at the view of children''s backs, Alex raises his eyebrows slightly. There is a sh of smile in his


    eyes.


    "Mr. Sheng, please take your time. I''m going to work."With the conversation, Miya stands up gracefully


    and walks out. She never looks at Alex again all the while.


    Alex evilly hooks the corners of his mouth, then bows his head to eat. He doesn''t want to say but her


    cooking is really delicious. After eating, he even wipes the corners of his mouth, feeling not enough. In


    fact, it seems that he hires her to be a nanny is also a very good thing.


    Because her forehead was touched, today Miya takes a hat to cover it up. However, no matter what


    she wears, she can not cover up her prideful temperament, vaguely with a trace of stubbornness.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she gets to the stop, Alex''s dazzling sports car stops in front of Miya and he presses the


    horn in front of her. In fact, she has seen him for a long time, but she doesn''t want to be in his car, so


    she pretends not to see him.


    Alex is not so easy to be sent. The more she ignores him, the more he presses his horn, and the


    people around them gradually look to this side and turn their eyes to Miya. The car in front of them is


    limited edition. Surely this woman is not an ordinary person. Is she the legendary rich youngdy?


    Miya is notfortable with the eyes of those who were staring at her, so she finally has to go to the


    side of Alex''s car. Evilly hooking the corners of his mouth, proudly, by the way, he slides down the


    window.


    When the girls next to them see Alex''s delicate face as if to be sculpted are almost shocked, There is a


    scream around them. He is so handsome. He is a man like a prince.


    "He is President Sheng of Alex Group." suddenly someone responds, exims in surprise. When


    people around him respond, however, at this time, Alex''s sports car has already gone.


    "Is that thedy with the hat is not the cover character in the magazine?? Is she Mr.Sheng''s lover? "


    Once again, the two of them are destined to have another storm.


    In the car, the music is melodious, reverberating in the narrow space.


    Miya just looks out of the window. Her hat is very big, covering all her expressions, but she is sad from


    her back.


    Alex is a little angry, but seeing Miya''s appearance, inexplicably, he doesn''t speak any more.


    All the way speechless, when they are about to arrive at thepany, Miya lets the car stop as she


    wants to get out first. If she gets off with Alex, then her reputation as a junior will be more implemented.


    Although her reputation is already very bad, she still wants to avoid some.


    Alex certainly knows what Miya means, but he doesn''t mean to let her get off. Afterst night''s incident,


    he is more disgusted with Bess. How can he miss Miya who is as a shield?


    "If you kiss me, I might think about it." As soon as Alex''s words finish, Miya has alreadye over.


    She suddenly thinks of the multimedia message from Bessst night, including a picture of Alex


    lingering with Bess.


    Thinking of this, Miya begins to struggle violently. Last night, he was still lingering with Bess. Now, he


    comes to find herself. what kind of person does he treat she as? She can hardly breathe because of


    the humiliation in her heart.


    Even being painful, she will not show it because of her strong stubbornness. But now she only feels a


    sour nose, with her eyes red, the glistening tears shes in her dark eyes, but she tries not to let the


    tears flow down. She opens her eyes wide and doesn''t dare to close them. Because she knows that as


    soon as she closes her eyes, the tears will flow out, and she doesn''t want to be cowardly in front of


    him.


    Alex''s deep eyes suddenly beplicated. Looking at the glittering tears in her eyes, he feels an


    indescribable feeling. Having an impulse, he wants tofort her, but he doesn¡¯t know how to show it.


    His sexy thin lips moves to Miya''s eyes, causing her to close her eyes, and immediately the crystal


    clear tears roll down. Alex kisses her tears, which seems so beautiful.


    Alex''s palm has been removed from Miya''s body at some time. He admits that his heart hurts a lot


    when he sees her tears. Does she hate his touch so much? Does she want to cry because of his


    touch?


    "Now, can I get off the car?" Although she is sad, she still raises her head proudly, and she doesn¡¯t feel


    lower than him.


    Alex raises his eyebrow. He can¡¯t control his heart at this time. He obviously wants to agree to let her


    get off the car, but it changes when it¡¯s said.


    "If you can please me tonight, you can get off." Alex evilly raises the corner of his mouth. When he


    thinks of her beautiful body, he will unconsciously be in a good mood.


    Miya only feels the body tremble suddenly. Does he let her please him? Is she just a tool for him to


    relieve desire in his heart? Thinking about it, It''s true. She is a woman he bought for 10 million dors,


    so he can dally with her In various ways as much as he wants. There is a bitter smile in the corner of


    her mouth.


    "Okay." Then she turns around and lefts without hesitation. She walks very fast, her figure seeming to


    be in a mess as if there are some tigers, wolves and beasts behind her.


    She just wants to escape from Alex''s sight now. She never thinks she will be so humble. She


    unexpectedly reduces to please a man. She suddenly looked up at the sky. God, haven''t I paid off my


    debt before six years of losing my innocence? Why, after six years, will my ending be more humble


    than before?


    Not only has she lost her innocence, but also her self-esteem and reputation have gone. Who can give


    her a support point?


    Today, she goes directly to the design department. She feels very lucky as she doesn¡¯t have to stay


    with Alex anymore, so she doesn¡¯t have to feel the humble identity at any time.


    The people in the design department all look at Miya with meaningful eyes, which seems to mean that


    she can get the position of design director because she is supported by Alex. Of course, few of them


    think highly of Miya.

 Chapter 42 Speaking with strength

    Chapter 42 Speaking with strength


    Miya knows what they are thinking. She doesn''t pay attention to them. Instead, she gives each of them


    several tasks. First of all, she wants to see the speed and design strength of their finishing tasks.


    The few people apparently don¡¯t expect Miya to assess them as soon as shees, and they are even


    more dissatisfied with Miya. Doesn¡¯t she just get the job by her body? Does she need to pretend?


    "Before leaving work at noon, you all need toplete the design drawings I give you. And you all


    know about the international designpetition ten dayster. I hope we can work together to win.


    "It depends on the director of design. What kind of role can we y like our little bugs? Director, do you


    think so? " One woman named Ann says and she is the most outstanding person of those. Originally


    thepany intends her to be the design director, but she doesn''t expect to be taken away halfway.


    Miya knows this woman. Her name should be Ann. She has also read the information about Ann who


    graduates from a master''s degree and is a very powerful person. Of course, she will be dissatisfied


    with her because she is just a person who has not graduated from university.


    In fact, she used to be a dreamer. She thought it would not be difficult for her to get a doctor''s degree


    because of her outstanding performance, but she lost her dream because of surrogacy.


    But today, she has became the design director she expects, and she will take advantage of this


    opportunity.


    "We don''t recruit useless people in Alex Group. Entering Alex Group, you are all talents. Of course, if


    someone thinks she can''t, she can resign." Miya''s words are calm, but with a feeling of majesty, which


    makes all people don¡¯t dare to look down on her any more.


    Alex, who just wants to walk in, suddenly stops after hearing Miya''s words. Looking at her stubborn


    face with a bit of powerful momentum, he smiles. It seems that he still underestimates the girl. He has


    thought she will be difficult to bepetent for the position of director, so he wants to have a look. It


    seems that he has thought too much.


    Just now, Alex admits Miya''s intelligence. Especially her words, "We don''t recruit useless people in


    Alex Group. Entering Alex Group, you are all talents." This sentence which is absolutely ssic, must


    be used when he speaks on the stage another day. With the corners of his mouth rising slightly, he


    turns away. No one has ever found his figure, as if he has never been there before.


    Several people stop talking because of Miya''s momentum. They all go back to theirputers to


    design the tasks given by Miya.


    It is only one morning that Miya has almost understood the process of Alex design department, and


    several of them have also handed in design drawings.


    Miya opens the design drawings on theputer and looks at them. She looks at them roughly. There


    are shorings in each of them. She doesn''t know whether these people are at this level or shows


    them to her on purpose. The first design Miya sees is Ann''s.


    "Ann,e here." Miya says inly, with a trace of cold in her voice.


    Ann doesn''t expect Miya to call her. Is there something wrong with her design? Or because of what she


    said just now, does she want to find a chance to revenge her? Ann thinks at random, but she walks


    over to Miya.


    "You see your design drawing, it''s several steps less than the hand-painted design, and the style is too


    simr. Do you just give the customer the task?" Miya says, looking at the picture in front of her.


    Ann thinks that Miya doesn''t understand these things, but she doesn''t think that she not only


    understands them, but also is so proficient.


    "Abby,e here!" Miya''s tone is still nd.


    Abby seems to realize something. Her heart is shocked and she hurriedly moves forward. In fact, she


    just does it casually. She also thinks that Miya is just the lover of President Sheng, and she doesn''t


    know anything.


    "Look at your design, it''s worse than Ann, and there are several mistakes. What do you design? Can


    you wear the designed clothes?" Miya''s tone is slightly unhappy. She finally knows that these people


    are perfunctory to her.


    Abby bites his lips and can''t say a word.


    Finally, they need to do it all over again.


    The general manager looks at the scene in front of him at the door and can¡¯t helpughing. Mr. Sheng''s


    vision is really good. This Miya is really a talent, and she is very careful, almost pointing out every


    mistake of theirs. He will report these to Mr. Sheng.


    In the president''s office, Alex listens to the general manager''s report and can¡¯t helpughing. This


    woman is really excellent. She is a talent.


    "Well, go on, and remember to pay more attention to the design director in the future." Alex finally says


    that he find that in the boring work, knowing some news about Miya can make him happy for a long


    time.


    Lance calls Miya, and she shuts down the phone, which makes him very anxious. Putting down the


    uing meeting, hees to Alex''spany, just to see Miya once. It is good for him to just see


    her.


    "Mr. Sheng, Mr. Zhang wants to see you." Alice receives a call from the reception and reports to Alex.


    Lance? Alex raises his eyebrows slightly, is it because of Miya? As expected, he really loves Miya.


    Their eyes are always different in dealing with things. Unexpectedly, they are the same in loving


    women.


    Before Alex can speak, the door of the office has been opened by Lance. The two former friends look


    at each other.


    "Alex, I want to have a good talk with you." Lance takes the lead in opening his mouth. Calm and


    slightly deep, his face is not very good either.


    Alex''s evilly eyes shes a smile. When does Lance fall in love with a woman like Miya? In his heart,


    Lance is more conservative. Unexpectedly, he will also like a woman with two children.


    "Well, wait a minute. I''ll have a meeting." Alex looks at his watch on his arm. It''s time for the meeting.


    Miya''s charm is so strong that Lance can run from such a long distance.


    "Then you go to the meeting. I''ll go to see Miya." Lance says without hesitation that hees here


    today to meet Miya and ask her why she left without saying a word. Doesn''t she know that he is very


    worried about her?


    Miya? He calls her so intimate, and Alex also knows that Miya has feelings for Lance. After recognizing


    this, he is very dissatisfied. How can his woman make other men call her so intimate?


    "She''s my woman now, so you''d better call her Miss Jiao." Alex''s tone is obviously deepen. His woman


    can only be his for one life. No one can share her, even a good friend. He used to just vent desire on


    women and never had such a strong possessive desire. But for Miya, he has.


    Lance''s face is more heavy. It¡¯s so ¡°good¡± about the words ¡°Alex¡¯s woman! This sentence makes his


    heart ache inexplicably.


    "I think I have the right to call her Miya, our past is which you can''t understand." Lance recalls the


    previous scenes. When he was at school, he liked Miya very much. He wanted to express his love to


    her several times, but didn''t find a chance. Now he is really regretful. If he had expressed his love to


    her then, she would not have left without hesitation in the past six years.


    Alex''s face is cold, obviously he doesn''t want to go to the meeting any more.


    "In this case, let''s take Miya with us and have a good talk." Alex suddenly smiles, and he seems to


    have predicted that Miya will listen to him.


    Lance doesn''t want to bring Miya. If seeing her embarrassed, He will feel distressed.


    Alex takes a look at Alice next to him and signals her to go out. So, there are only two of them left in


    the huge office.


    "I just want to ask you, do you love her?" Lance doesn¡¯t sit down, but looks at Alex straight. If it is not


    for the dance scene, he will not want to take Miya away from Alex so much.


    Every time he closes his eyes, he will think of the scene at the banquet. Miya was so desperate and


    helpless to squat on the ground, while Alex walked away, which made him distressed.


    "No, but I bought her -as a pet!" Alex presses thest two words very low, but very heavy. It is seemed


    to be reminding Lance that Miya is his exclusive pet.


    Pets? Did he buy her? Who was she sold by to Alex? Lance''s face shes a trace of anger.


    "What price did you bid? I''ll give you double the money. Let her go, give her freedom." Lance says


    without hesitation. It was not strange about Miya¡¯s expression when she mentioned Alex. It turns out


    that she is afraid. Lance really can''t imagine how much courage it takes for a proud woman like Miya to


    let go of her self-esteem.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Alex leans gracefully on the chair with a smile on his lips. He oveps one leg on the other leg, which is


    noble and elegant in each of his actions.


    "Even if I resells her to you, do you think Miya will agree? She is so stubborn. Do you think she will


    agree herself to be sold as a pet again? " Alex doesn''t know why, there is a sudden flutter in his heart


    when he says these words. He knows that Miya hates him. Maybe She will never forgive him for the


    harm he has caused her.


    Lance stops talking. He knows that Miya will definitely not do this. Doing this only keep her away from


    himself. However, he doesn''t want to see her living so humble. Whenever he thinks of her desperate


    and helpless eyes, his heart will be severely painful.


    Miya looks at the design drawing in her hand and her mouth can¡¯t help smiling. She originally wants to


    send it to Alex, but he is not online, so she has to send it by herself. If theposition design is OK,


    she will hurry up in the past few days toplete the design earlier.


    When shees to Alex''s office, she just wants to knock on the door, but suddenly sees Lance


    through the crack!

 Chapter 43 Im humble, but its only a month

    Chapter 43 I''m humble, but it''s only a month


    Miya looks at the two people in the office in shock, but she cannot help wondering, what is Lance doing


    here now? Is he familiar with Alex?


    "If you don''t love her, please don''t embarrass her." Lance''s voice softens. He never asks for Alex, but


    now he wants to ask him to be better to Miya.


    Alex obviously doesn''t expect Lance to intercede for Miya. In his impression, Lance has always been a


    man with gentle appearance and strong inner heart. He never asks him for anything. But now, for Miya,


    he even talks to him humbly.


    "It seems that you really like her. She''s a venting toy I bought for a month. If you want, you can y


    after a month." Alex says coldly, he obviously doesn''t want to say it like this, and he also doesn''t think


    so in his heart, but every time he speaks, he will satirize her, is it because she is too cold to him?


    Lance is shocked. Is Miya the venting toy he bought for a month? What happened to him and her?


    Miya stands at the door, almost stiff. Yes, she is just a venting tool he bought. He can give her a smile


    when he likes her, and give her to others to y when he doesn''t like her. She is nothing in his heart.


    She is so humble.


    Hands tightly taking just designed drawing, she does not have time to feel the joy of sess, Alex


    directly send her into hell. He said he would not tell Lance these things, but he still did. Does he like to


    y with her like this? It is true to think about it, she is just a venting tool he bought. Sheboriously


    pulls out a smile and turns away.


    Alice is also carrying two cups of tea at this time. Seeing Miya, she is obviously surprised, but she soon


    shows a smile.


    "Design director, do you want to see President Sheng? I''ll inform it. " Alice says politely.


    Shaking her head, Miya leaves away. She is always so humble in facing Alex, almost is ashamed of


    herself. He just likes to base her pain on his happiness.


    Alice frowns slightly at Miya''s departure, thenes into the office with tea, puts it on the table, and


    calmly quits. But when she gets to the door, she stops suddenly, as if she has thought of something.


    "Mr. Sheng, when I just came in, I saw the design director. She left with the materials." Alice thinks


    about it, or tells Alex about it, because she finds that he likes to hear about Miya.


    Alex''s face dramatically changes. Has Miya been here?


    Lance looks at Alex''s expression and seems to realize something. Is the design director in the


    Secretary''s mouth his Miya? Now that she hase, why doesn''t shee in? His heart is shocked.


    Does Miya hear the words just now?


    Alex just feels a little flustered in his heart. Why does it be this case? Did she hear everything just


    now? He remembers that he promised her that he would not tell Lance about it. However, just when he


    looked Lance care about her so much, he couldn''t wait to say it.


    Lance turns around and rushes out. If Miya hears Alex''s words just now, she will be sad. Will she do


    something stupid? She is so proud and stubborn.


    Lance hears that Miya has left thepany. When he catches up with her, she walks straight on the


    side of the road. Her figure is a bit depressed, lonely and sad.


    ¡°Miya£¡¡± Lance steps forward and pulls Miya''s hands, but he is uneasy. He doesn''t even know how to


    comfort her.


    Miya only fells her hands warm and hears Lance''s voice. She knows that Alice must have told them


    that she has gone to Alex, so Lance will find her. She takes a deep breath and tries to make herself as


    if nothing has happened. There is a smile on her lips.


    "Schoolmaster!" Miya suddenly turns her head. At the moment of turning her head, she thinks she has


    the most beautiful smile.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Lance looks at Miya''s smile and feels only a little painful in his heart. She pretends so well that he can


    not see any sadness in her smile, but he still feels sad.


    "Miya, if you''re sad, just lean on me and cry. Don''t worry, I won''tugh at you." Lance pats his shoulder


    while talking.


    Looking at Lance''s action, Miya chuckles. Now she finds that smile can really relieve her heartache.


    "You know all, but I''m not sad." Miya says very firmly. She is so determined that she will believe her


    disguised words. She is in pain, but her pain can only be swallowed by herself.


    Lance obviously doesn''t believe it, but Miya is so firm in her face that he believes her.


    Miya takes back her sight, let Lance let go of her hand. She turns around and walks forward. Lance


    follows up without hesitation.


    "I needed money so much that I sold myself to Alex. No matter what he regards me, even if I am


    humble now, it is only a month. After that, I am still me." Miya''s words are very easy, but this month for


    her, It''s like a century, so hard.


    Lance doesn''t know what to say at this time, and Miya doesn''t speak any more. They are silent for a


    while, walking quietly and feeling.


    "In fact, you don''t have to. If you need money, you can find me. I can - lend it to you. " Lance has


    intended to give it to Miya, but he is afraid of hurting Miya''s stubborn self-esteem, so he says he lends


    it to her.


    Miya smiles bitterly. If she could choose, she didn''t want to be like this, but it is always be hypothesis, it


    doesn''t represent anything.


    "Schoolmaster, please forget me." All of a sudden, Miya says, she''s so dirty. Even after a month, she


    has no rtionship with Alex, but she''s still dirty. She''ll go through her life with these humiliations, and


    she''ll never be clean again.


    Lance has long known that Miya will say this, but he doesn''t expect that she will say it so fast that he


    almost doesn''t think about how to ept it. He shows a wry smile. is he destined to separate from her?


    "Miya, what happened to you? Why can''t you tell me? I will bear it with you. " Although he doesn''t know


    what happened to Miya, his intuition tells him that many things must have happened to Miya in recent


    years, and he is willing to apany her if she wants.


    Miya shakes her head. There''s nothing left. There are more than 20 days left. As soon as these 20


    days pass, her father can go out of prison. In another year, as soon as the contract she signs with Alex


    expires, she will leave with her father and the children, leaving the ce that makes her sad,


    humiliating and desperate forever.


    Lance looks at Miya. What happened to her? He wants to enter her world, but her heart is tightly


    closed, and he is not allowed to approach at all.


    They are so close, but their hearts are so far apart.


    "Senior, please tell Lisa on my behalf, I have rented a new ce, and won¡¯t go in the future. I have


    been bothered these days." Miya says softly, with deep helplessness in her tone.


    "Your things, you can say it yourself." Lance refuses without any hesitation. He thinks that when Miya


    go to talk to Lisa, he still has a chance to meet Miya.


    Miya doesn''t speak any more, her face is as cid as before, but her eyes are slightlyplicated,


    and he can''t know what she is thinking about in her heart.


    They walk like this all the way to the sea. Miya faces the sea, and it seems that only this way can make


    her feel better.


    "Senior..."


    "Don''t call me senior, call me soelder brother Lance." The word of senior seems to have distanced


    them away. He is used to the way she calls him elder brother Lance. He really misses the time in


    school.


    Miya just looks at Lance. Is she worthy of calling him elder brother Lance? She is afraid that she will


    tarnish the name, so she deliberately keeps a distance from him.


    "Elder brother Lance, don''t waste time on me. You are so excellent. I''m sure you can find a very


    excellent girl." Miya looks at the sea again while talking. Her feelings for Lance had been put down six


    years ago. All she had remained was a goodbye.


    Lance is obviously unwilling. He waits for her for six years. How can he put it down just by saying a few


    words? He just wants to speak, his cell phone rings, although extremely reluctant, but he still answers


    the phone.


    Miya is a little tired. She squarely sits on the ground. Original the sea breeze can really blow away her


    troubles. Her heart doesn''t seem to hurt so much anymore.


    Bess stands in the dark and quietly watches all this. There are two men following her. She originally


    finds Miya walking alone on the road, but before she can do anything, Lance follows, so she has to


    follow them here.


    Now she thinks of a way to distract Lance. Only if it does, she will have a chance to do something. She


    will not let Miya go, who robs her man.


    "Miss.Bess, what should we do next?" one of them asks.


    "Wait and see what will happen." She is waiting for a good time to start.


    Lancees over after the phone call, with a little anxious on her face. He approaches Miya.


    "Miya, I will have a meeting. Let me send you back first." Lance doesn''t want to leave Miya here alone.


    It''s not reassuring.


    "I want to be quiet by myself. If you have something to do, please do it first. Don''t worry about me."


    Miya keeps looking at the sea while talking and doesn''t look back, because she doesn''t want to see


    Lance''s hurt eyes.


    "Then you stay here for a while, and I''ll send a driver to pick you up."

 Chapter 44 Secret operation

    Chapter 44 Secret operation


    "Lance, I''ve lived alone for six years. You used to worry about me. Now I''ve grown up, so, you don''t


    need care about me." Saying these words maybe mean she refuses him. She doesn''t want to owe


    anyone, because what she owes will all be paid back.


    Lance wants to say something else, but his cell phone rings again. It seems that the meeting is very


    anxious. He has no choice to say anything more.


    "Be careful, and I''ll go first." After saying he leaves in a hurry. Maybe she is right. She is not a little girl


    anymore. She should know how to protect herself.


    Miya nods, just when she turns her head to look at Lance, and Lance also turns his head, so neither of


    them sees each other. What she sees is Lance''s back which is huge, slender and straight. His figure


    looks so perfect, but she will never have any rtionship with it again.


    Bess looks at Lance who leaves and is overjoyed. Aha, this man finally leaves, so she has a chance to


    bully her. Hum, who else can save her now?


    Miya is looking at the sea. Suddenly, she feels a darkness on her head and her heart suddenly rises


    into a bad premonition. At that moment, she raises her head in an instant.


    Suddenly, four eyes are opposite¡ª¡ª


    Bess raises a smile on her lips, and then sits straight next to Miya. Her smile bes deeper and


    deeper, and quickly reaches the bottom of her eyes.


    "I want to talk to you." Today, Bess intentionally wears a coat with a tube top. At this time, she takes the


    lucky pearl she takes from Alex. The lucky pearl glistens under the reflection of the sun and hurts


    Miya''s eyes deeply.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Bess seems to notice Miya''s eyes. She smiles deeper and reaches out to the lucky pearl. Her eyes are


    obviously proud.


    "Is it beautiful? This is Alex''s lucky pearl. He has worn it for six years and now it''s for me. You should


    also know where I am in his mind. " Bess also proudly holds the lucky pearl, which seems to represent


    her destiny.


    Miya''s eyes have been staring at the lucky pearl in Bess''s neck. Hearing what Bess says, her whole


    body ispletely stiff. Does Alex take this lucky pearl for six years? She can hardly believe the


    scene. What will it mean if it is true about Bess¡¯s words?


    Miya''s mind suddenly shes the shadow of Andre, then thinks about Andre''s appearance, and even


    the inexplicable intimacy of Andre. At this moment, she knows almost everything. it turns out... it turns


    out to be such a result.


    Bess looks at Miya''s throbbing look and thinks she is sad, so her expression is even more smug.


    "You... Is it really from Alex? " Miya says, almost shocked, her voice is full of trembling, and her eyes


    are filled with tears at some time. During talking, Miya reaches out her little hand to Bess''s neck, as if to


    see the lucky pearl, which is she has thought about for six years, but it is here with Alex.


    Looking at Miya trying to get her lucky pearl, her body leans a little to avoid Miya''s hands. How can


    Miya touch her things casually?


    Miya''s little hand is stiff in the air. That lucky pearl is hers. How can Alex give it to anyone casually? It''s


    her stuff, which is left by her mother.


    "Alex gave it to me, of course. Haven''t you seen it online? This lucky pearl has been with Alex for six


    years. " Bess is still very proud. It seems that seeing Miya sad, she will have a feeling of sess.


    Miya takes back her hand. No one knows the meaning of the lucky pearl except her.


    "Do you know how Alex got it in six years?" Miya suddenly asked, six years ago, the lucky pearl was


    still in her hands, but she can''t tell anyone about it. She even can''t let Alex know that the lucky pearl is


    hers. If he knows that the two children are his, he will take them away.


    Miya now feels the danger of the two children. Later, she should pay attention to it and keep the two


    children away from him, not let him find out that the children are his. it''s too easy if he wants to rob her


    children. She will never reveal this secret. But the only thing that will make her happy is knowing that


    Andre is the son she was taken with.


    "I don''t care where it was six years ago. All I know is that it has been with Alex for six years, but now


    Alex gives it to me." Bess is a little impatient. Not for this lucky pearl, shees just to let Miya leave


    Alex.


    Miya doesn''t speak to Bess anymore, and at this moment, her mind is almostpletely clear about


    Alex and her children.


    "Stay away from Alex. Without my permission, you are not allowed to make personal appointments with


    him any more." Bess suddenly says, at this moment, her eyes sh a bit of coldness, and the


    remaining light from the corner of her eyes sweeps the two men beside her.


    When Miya hears Bess''s words, she can''t helpughing. She doesn''t expect such a naive woman to


    say such words.


    "My freedom is my own. It doesn''t have any rtionship with you. I''ll see whoever I want to see. If I


    like, I will make an appointment with anyone." Miya admits that she lives very humble, but she will only


    be humble in front of Alex alone. No one else has that qualification. She is not inferior than anyone.


    Bess hearing Miya''s words, her face suddenly changes. The woman dares to speak so arrogantly.


    What does she think she is? Who is she but Alex''s lover?


    "Don''t you just want money? Five million for you, leave Alex! " Bess says stoically, once again ncing


    at the two eager men who are ready to do behind her. As long as she refuses again, don''t me her.


    Miya turns her attention to Bess this time. If Bess can give her so much money before she sold herself


    to Alex, she will not sell herself. But now, it''s toote. What''s doomed is that she can''t change, unless


    Alex says stop, she doesn''t have that capital.


    "I think you should look for Alex. If he says let me go, I will leave without hesitation. As long as he


    doesn''t say, I won''t leave him."


    Miya says these with little care. She is only too anxious to leave Alex.


    Bess ispletely angry because of Miya''s words. The woman doesn''t even pay attention to her


    words. Does she think that she can be with Alex? What she thinks is too simple.


    "Is the money less? How about a million more?" Bess suppresses her inner anger. As long as Miya


    dares to say "no" again, she will let the two mene over and take her away at the next moment.


    Miya disdains to raise the corners of her mouth, and smiles attractively. Does Bess still not understand


    what she means? Let her go to Alex. Doesn''t she understand?


    From then on, money will not buy anything from her. As long as Dad can get out of prison, she will


    leave here immediately.


    "I don''t want your money, do you understand? I want you to find Alex. If he wants me to leave, I will


    leave without hesitation. Excuse me, does Miss Bess understand? " Looking at Miya''s posture, if Bess


    doesn''t understand, she will exin it again.


    God knows how much she wants to leave Alex, but she has to wait for more than twenty days.


    Bess has no patience to go on with Miya. She gets up and leaves.


    Miya doesn''t expect Bess to leave like this. In her impression, Bess is an arrogant and domineering


    woman. Everything has to listen to her. How can she leave so easily? It''s a bit different from her


    personality.


    Miya doesn''t think much about it. She quietly enjoys the momentary silence of this moment.


    Her mind can''t help thinking of Andre. Is he her son? Unexpectedly, the son she always misses is on


    her side. She must make up for this son well in the future.


    Miya doesn''t want to leave here for a moment, because there is also an Andre, a person she cares


    about very much, and she isn''t willing to leave him.


    Suddenly, she feels a darkness on her head, and there are two ck shadows in front of her. Before


    she can look back, one of them covers her mouth. Miya is shocked and struggled. Suddenly, she is


    covered by a ck bag, and she can not see anything.


    Miya''s heart has never been so frightened as now. She can''t help but think of thest time, she was


    robbed by someone while she was on the bus, then she was drugged by someone and almost raped.


    Later it is Alex who saved her. She can''t help thinking about him. She doesn''t even know why in such a


    dangerous time, the person she thinks about is actually the one who hurts her the deepest.


    She takes out her mobile phone with difficulty. At this moment, she is thrown into the car. Do they want


    to sell her? Miya''s heart can''t help thinking because she has never met anything like today before. Who


    is going to harm her? And it''s still time after time, she thinks, this thing must have something to do with


    thest rape.


    Her cell phone is turned off, because she has just been at work, so she never turns on the phone,


    which is why Lance personally found her in thepany.


    Miya tightly covers the speaker of the mobile phone tightly and tries to turn it on without any sound.


    Even so, the mobile phone still makes a weak sound. Fortunately, because of the sound of the car,


    neither of the two people sitting in front of it hears it.


    She presses the phone with her body so that the light from the phone will not be emitted. Because her


    last phone call is for Alex, she presses the dialed phone twice directly, and the phone is soon passed.

 Chapter 45 Thrilling to save

    Chapter 45 Thrilling to save


    "Hello..." Alex''s voice is maic and pleasant. Maybe it''s because Miya calls him, which makes his


    mood better.


    But Alex''s voice shocks the two men sitting in front of the car at the same time. It is obviously


    unexpected that Miya will call.


    "Damn! She called someone." A man is surprised and stops the car immediately. The two men get off


    at the same time and rush to the back seat.


    Miya obviously doesn''t expect her cell phone to turn on hands-free.


    "Help, help me..." She still doesn''t want to die now. She just knows that Andre is her son. She still


    wants Andre to call her mommy.


    Alex''s eyes suddenly sink. What happened to her? Didn''t Lance chase her out? Didn''t he catch up with


    her?


    "Where are you?" Alex''s tone is a little colder and more anxious.


    "I... Ah... You let me go... " Miya just wants to speak. She only feels that her scalp is numb, she is


    caught hair by someone. At the same time, the phone in her hand is also taken away, and then shut


    down. Finally, the battery is pulled out.


    "You are courageous. You even dare to call your cell phone. I look down on you." One of the men


    stares at Miya''s face and says. "It is so hurried to catch her just now that he doesn''t see her clearly. he


    doesn''t expect that she is so gorgeous, even she is a little more beautiful than Bess. Suddenly, evil


    thoughts rise."


    "Why don''t we taste her first and then sell her?" One of the men who is fat says. This man looks


    disgusting.


    Another man with tattoo obviously also has the same meaning. Heughs and walks over to Miya. He


    ps Miya''s face. His big palm strokes Miya''s face. Her skin is very good. She is really a stunner. Her


    taste must be particrly good.


    Miya suddenly feels a sense of humiliation. She thinks she is so dirty that She doesn''t care about this


    kind of thing. She doesn''t expect that she minds, and is very mindful.


    It turns out that she minds anyone but Alex touching her. She doesn''t know why. She obviously hates


    Alex so much, but she doesn''t have a bad feeling about his touch.


    "I tell you, I am Alex''s woman. If you dare to bully me, Alex will not let you go. Do you know who Alex


    is?"


    Trying to resist the fear in her heart, Miya says calmly. She intentionally mentions Alex in every


    sentence, just to make these two people hear clearly.


    Suddenly, with a hard force, the man with tattoo grips Miya''s chin fiercely. His expression is not very


    good. When she mentions Alex, he is full of hatred. He loves Bess so much, but Bess loves Alex so


    much, and Alex still hurts Bess so much.


    "Alex means nothing, do you think I will be afraid of him?" The tattooed man''s hand ms hard that


    Miya has to look at him directly. Now Miya can see clearly that this man''s chest is tattooed with a


    woman. Why does that woman look so familiar? Suddenly, she is clever and shocked. This woman


    turns out to be Bess.


    Because of this tattoo, Miya suddenly understands something. She is still wondering how Bess will


    leave so easily. It turns out that she has found someone to deal with herself. She is really a sinister


    woman.


    "Then you must know Adam. I can tell you, Adam is my good friend and he has been pursuing me for


    six years. I am going to promise him. If you dare to bully me, he will not recognize Bess as this sister,


    so Bess will be nothing. "


    Yes, in Be Group, all people are patriarchal, so the status of Adam is much more important than that


    of Bess.


    "Do you know Adam?" The fat man asks suddenly, with a suspicion on his face, but also some worries.


    Adam''s women don''t dare to bully. Adam''s temper is very grumpy, and once he gets angry, killing them


    is not impossible.


    Miya looks at the two people in front of her with some doubts. A faint hope rises in her heart, hoping


    that mentioning Adam can save her.


    "Of course I know. I still have two children of Adam. Adam will marry me in the future. " As soon as


    Miya sees that there is hope, she speaks casually. As long as she can escape from these two people,


    everything else is unimportant.


    However, in her words, Alex, who just wants to smash the door, stops his hands for a moment. His face


    is shocked. Damn, is it true what this woman is saying? Are her two children really Adam''s?


    When he received her call, he immediately searched for the location and came here in a few minutes,


    just because he heard the sentence in her call, help me. Even he didn''t think he would be so worried.


    But now, since she is going to marry Adam, why not call Adam?


    Alex only feels a little upset. He turns around and leaves. He has never done such a thing before which


    leaves without gaining anything.


    He sits in his car and looks at the car in front of him from a distance. It seems that he is hesitant about


    whether to save her or not. But in his mind, he can''t help thinking of her words that her two children are


    Adam''s.


    Alex is so angry that he wants to leave. At that time, he asked her if the two children were Adam''s, and


    she said no. Now, she not only says that the children are Adam''s, but also says that she will marry


    Adam.


    The two men don''t know what to do for a while. If what this woman said is true, then if they two bully


    her prematurely, they will not be able to bear it in the future. But on the one hand it is Bess''s order.


    "You can call Adam if you don''t believe it. I have his number on my cell phone." Miya says again,


    anyway, she must make the two men believe her.


    "Let''s ask Bess. She should know." The fat man asks the tattooed man that they don''t dare to call


    Adam.


    "Don''t ask Bess!" Miya blurts out, how can they find Bess? Bess hates her so much. If they ask Bess,


    then Bess will not let her go so easily.


    The tattooed man narrows his eyes, then looks at Miya''s whole body. The lower body unexpectedly


    inexplicably has the reaction, the eyes are also gradually full of desires.


    Miya is so clear about the eyes of men. Every time Alex wants her, he will always look like this. The


    eyes are full of desire.


    "What do you want to do?" Miya''s heart is suddenly shocked. A kind of fear rises from the soles of her


    feet, and instantly spreads to the whole body. In such a narrow space on the car, there are disgusting


    men sitting on her left and right.


    The tattooed man smiles evilly at the corners of his mouth, and the desire in his eyes bes


    stronger and stronger. His big palm suddenly touches Miya''s clothes. Before Miya can resist, her coat


    is torn. She just feels her heart sinking and thinks of Alex again, will hee to save her?


    "Since you are the woman of President Adam, your taste, we will wonder to know more." As the


    tattooed man speaks, his palm is not stopped. He wants to tear the vest that Miya has wore inside.


    And another fat man sees that his partner starts to move his hand. Of course, he can''t be idle, since he


    begins to take off Miya''s pants.


    Miya struggles even harder. The two men will even ignore Adam''s identity and dare to force her.


    All of a sudden, she doesn''t notice that she kicks the fat man''s lifeblood. The fat man only feels


    a pain in his lower body, and his brother is soft. Sweat has already appeared on his forehead, and his


    face is almost green. The pain is heartbreaking from his lower body.


    Miya also seems to feel the abnormality, and then looks at the painful look of the fat man, his big hand


    is still covering his lower body. Did she kick him there?


    His face gradually shes anger. Damn it, this woman dares to kick him. He is going to destroy her


    today.


    The fat man tears even more fiercely. Miya''s pants are also torn in a sh. He has an impulse that he


    has never had before, and his expression is also excited.


    The tattooed man is not idle either. He begins to take off Miya''s underwear. The big palm has been put


    up......Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, the door is suddenly opened. Before the two people can react, Alex has already thrown


    the tattooed man out of the car. He was angry and didn''t want to save Miya, but he was still inexplicably


    worried. So the ghost sent him away. If heester, then He can''t imagine the consequences.


    At this time, the fat man has also reacted. Suddenly there is a gun in his hand. When Alex sees the


    gun, he is shocked. He grabs Miya reflexively. Just pulling Miya off the car, he picks up his pistol.


    "Bang..." There is a shot in his back. He is shot by the tattooed man who is just thrown out of the car.


    Alex''s body is almost unable to stand to fall down. Miya obviously has not seen such a scene. She is


    shaking to support Alex. At this moment, Alex suddenly shoots backwards. in the meanwhile, he also


    leaves away from the car.


    The tattooed man doesn''t expect Alex to shoot so fast. He can''t have time to dodge. He is hit directly in


    the chest, and the fat man on the car opens another door in an instant and points the gun at Alex.


    Before Alex even has time to react, Miya has been in front of Alex. He has been shot. He must not be


    injured any more. He will die.


    It''s obvious that the fat man doesn''t expect that Miya will protect Alex, but it''s better to do so. This


    woman is responsible for the hurt of his lower body. Since he can''t taste her, he will destroy her.


    Holding the pistol and aiming at Miya, he seems to want a shot to kill her.

 Chapter 46 Her exclusive gentleness

    Chapter 46 Her exclusive gentleness


    "Bang..." The sound almost startles the sky. The sky is a little dark at this time. The blood sshes on


    the car, and the fat man falls on the ground gorgeously.


    "Mr.Sheng, are you ok? Am Ite?" Randy runs quickly to Alex and holds him up. He looks at Miya with


    dissatisfaction. It seems that he is ming her. If it isn''t for saving her, Mr.Sheng will never be hurt.


    Alex''s face is a little pale. The blood of the wound keeps flowing, and the pain from his back almost


    makes him breathe coldly.


    "Go to the hospital!" Alex says coldly, Randy doesn''t dare to hesitate for a moment. He holds Alex to


    the car.


    Miya is in a daze for a moment, as if thinking about whether to follow him to the hospital, after all, he is


    injured just for her.


    "You still don''t go, dressing like this, do you want to seduce a man?" After saying that, Alex gets into


    the car directly. He sits in the back, because Miya will sit in the backter, and he can lean on her


    shoulder. In fact, the moment she just wanted to block the gun for him deeply shocked him and made


    her change in his heart.


    Miya is thinking about Alex and doesn''t pay attention to her wearing at all. After Alex reminds her, she


    is suddenly alert and quickly walks to Alex.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Getting into the car, it is silent for a while.


    In fact, Miya is very moved by Alex''s rescue just now. She just thinks of what he said to Lance in the


    company. It is all humiliation he gives her.


    "Thank you just now." Miya says softly, in a t voice, but he can faintly hear a hint of care. If it isn''t for


    him, Bess will not frame her.


    "Hmm." It''s amazing that Alex makes a reply to Miya''s words. And then there''s silence between them


    Alex suddenly takes off his coat covered with blood and throws it to Miya.


    "Put it on, and don''te out in this way again." There is a certain hegemony in his tone. Although his


    face is very pale, his momentum is not weakened at all.


    Miya looks at the bloodstain on it. Although she doesn''t want to wear it, she doesn''t rebel against Alex.


    She put it tamely on her body. Suddenly, a smell of lemon fragrance rushes in, which seems to be


    mixed with a thick smell of blood. She originally hates it most, but now surprisingly she has no


    response.


    "Mr.Sheng, is Andre''s birthday in February?" Miya suddenly asks, although she feels that it should be,


    she still wants to confirm it from Alex''s mouth.


    Alex raises his eyebrows slightly, but there is a trace of displeasure in the bottom of his eyes. His deep


    eyes are straight staring at Miya. It seems that he wants to see through her. In order to save her, he is


    so hurt. Does she not even pay attention to him and ask his son?


    "Is Andre the 22nd birthday of February?" Miya can''t help asking again, also she is eager to know the


    answer from Alex¡¯s mouth. His answer ys a decisive role.


    Alex''s eyes narrows slightly. How can this woman know his son''s birthday? It seems that she has


    already inquired about it. She is very concerned about his son. Is she a pedophilia?


    Sitting in the front seat, Randy disdains. She is also a woman who wants to seduce Mr.Sheng. Knowing


    to first seduce the son of Mr.Sheng, she is really smart. This woman''s method is really brilliant. No


    wonder that Mr. Sheng always have scandals with her, which is caused by her.


    "My son''s birthday doesn¡¯t need your attention. Remember, I''ll get the design in a week. Besides, if you


    leave thepany privately during working hours, you will be deducted the bonus of this month, 3000


    dors. " Alex says coldly that even though she has just given up her life to save him, such a thing can


    not be confused with work. He is a man with clear rewards and punishments.


    "Three thousand dors?" Miya is almost furious. She only go out for such a short time, and she will be


    deducted 3000 dors from her bonus. He is too stingy. She is seriously protesting in her heart.


    "But there''s another news to announce. You''ve been transferred to design director, and your sry has


    been increased. Your monthly sry is 50000 dors."


    Alex''s tone is still indifferent. In fact, he knows Miya''s ability. At her current level, when shees to


    anypany, her annual sry will be more than 500000 dors. He knows that Miya is short of


    money, so he won''t pay her too much, so he can keep her around.


    "50,000 a month!" Miya is shocked again, but soon her shock turns into surprise. It''s so good that her


    sry rises from 30000 yuan to 50000 directly. He can deduct 3000 yuan if he wants.


    Alex looks at Miya''s small face with such a mixture of surprise and joy. He can¡¯t helping smiling.


    Although he is a little weak, he shows a heartfelt smile to Miya for the first time.


    Miya has never seen Alex''s smile like this. Although it''s pale and powerless, it''s so natural and joyful


    from the heart. The carved facial features show a kind of morbid beauty at this time.


    When Miya loses his mind, Alex closes his eyes quietly. His wound hurts so much that he can''t even


    smile if he wants to.


    Miya quietly looks at Alex who has closed his eyes. His forehead is covered with sweat. He is trying to


    endure the pain. Her heart only feels a pain. She stretches out her small hand to wipe the sweat for


    Alex.


    Alex can feel Miya''s movements, can feel her tenderness, and seems to feel her heart at the moment.


    But he does not open his eyes, so he quietly enjoys the gentleness that is exclusive to her. He even


    has a moment''s impulse to let her tenderness only show to him.


    The happy time passes the fastest. When they arrives at the hospital, they directly send Alex to the


    emergency room.


    It''s a long time to wait. It''s fake that she doesn''t worry about Alex. After all, Alex is hurt because of her,


    but Andre''s shadow has been shaking in her mind. Is this child really her? Is he the son she hopes for


    day and night?


    Just then, Andre and Auguse.


    "How is Alex?"


    "How''s dad?"


    They ask Miya at the same time. It can be seen that both of them are worried about Alex. Although in


    Miya''s impression, Alex hates Augus very much, even though it is, it can not separate the love of father


    and son. However, herst gaze falls on Andre.


    "Mr.Sheng is still in the emergency room, and the result has not yete out." Although the doctor


    says that his problem is not big, Miya does not dare to make a conclusion.


    Andre runs to Miya and holds her small hand. If you look closely, you will find that Andre''s eyes are


    very simr to Miya''s. they are clear, but with a faintly deep dark luster.


    It''s just that Miya is used to be smiling, so her eyes will look milder, while Andre''s expression is always


    cold, so his eyes will look colder.


    "Aunt Miya, why can dad get hurt and even get shot?" Andre''s little face is puzzled. He knows how


    powerful the bullets are. That''s all the things that are seen on TV. In reality, he still has never seen that


    kind of thing.


    Miya wants to speak, but she pauses again. She doesn''t say that someone has kidnapped her. She is


    afraid that Andre will be worried.


    Just then, the door of the emergency room opens, and several nurses pushes Alex out. The bullet has


    been taken out safely. As long as he has a little rest, he will be fine.


    Alex is transferred to the ordinary ward. Although Auguses to see Alex, they don''t say a word.


    Miya only feels that the atmosphere is strange. She has been pulling Andre''s little hand. She doesn''t


    know what to say at the moment.


    "That... If you have something to say, I will go out first. "When the words fall, Miya takes Andre and go


    out. She will ask about the birthday of Andre. The thought that he will be her own son makes her feel


    more excited in her heart.


    "Stand up." When Miya reaches the door, Alex suddenly shouts, It is indifferent that this woman wants


    to run, but she even takes his son. Is this woman really interested in her son? And he also heard from


    his son that he would marry Miya when he grew up.


    Miya and Andre stop at the same time, then look back at Alex at the same time. they all have some


    doubts. The meaning of looking at Augus¡¯s appearance just now is that he has something to say to


    Alex. Isn''t it OK for her to give the room to them?


    "Come back, I''m thirsty. Pour me a ss of water." Alex says again and he doesn''t want to say


    anything to Augus. In his heart, from the moment his mother died, he had no home, and Augus was not


    his father.


    At that time, at Augus''s wedding ceremony to marry Be, he said that if he married Be, he would not


    be his father, but he still married Be.


    Miya looks at Alex and then looks at Augus who is silent. Why do the father and son look like enemies?


    Though she thinks about it, she still go to pour water for Alex tamely.


    Miya also respectfully give him the water. In fact, it''s nothing else. It''s only for the sry Alex said in the


    car at that time. Her monthly sry is 50000 dors. What''s the point of pouring a ss of water?


    "Grandpa, let''s go back first." Andre suddenly says, he thinks, let dad and aunt Miya cultivate a good


    rtionship, is it hopeful that aunt Miya will be his mommyter?


    Augus purses his mouth and doesn''t speak, but he doesn''t mean to go back. If he goes back now,


    won''t he just give this woman a chance to get along with his son alone?


    "Miya, I want to talk to you." Augus suddenly says, the expression on his face is obviously unhappy. He


    wants to let this woman leave Alex. He has checked all her information. Although her information for six


    years is nk, her father''s imprisonment is a real thing. If she is threatened by her father''s affairs, is he


    afraid that she will not leave her son?

 Chapter 47 A hypocritical woman

    Chapter 47 A hypocritical woman


    "What do you have to talk to Miya about? Do you like my woman too?" Alex''s tone is rebellious and


    disdainful. Of course, he says this just to make Augus angry. He hates Augus, hates his family and


    hates everyone in his family.


    Augus''s face bes angry, and the boy bes more and morewless. Even he can say such


    rebellious words.


    "Don''t forget, you''re just engaged with Bess. pay attention to what you should do." If it is before, Augus


    will p this kid angrily, but on the matter of his injury, he still endures.


    Alex''s face is still disdainful, and even a little cold because of Augus''s words. If he didn''t threaten him


    with thepany''s shares, would he be engaged with Bess?


    Moreover, he even set a date for him to get married. OK, good. As soon as he get married, all the


    shares will fall into his hands. Then he will divorce with Bess, and the people of Be¡¯s family are his


    enemies. If he doesn''t y with Adam since childhood, he will never recognize Adam as a friend. He


    hates everyone in Be¡¯s family.


    "Of course I know what to do with engagement. Doesn''t it just go to bed and give you a grandson? "


    Alex''s mouth raises a sarcastic smile. In order to deal with Be¡¯s family in the future, he has to marry


    Bess. At the moment when the shares are in his hands, he will break off with Augus¡¯s family, which is


    forced by Augus.


    Augus obviously doesn''t expect Alex to talk like this. He shivers angrily and his face is livid.


    "You are a rebel, you..."


    Augus only feels that his head is dizzy, his face is a bit more ugly. The feeling of dizziness suddenly


    hits him. Fortunately, it is only a moment, but his body is obviously unstable.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Miya originally wants to stand by and watches, but she doesn''t expect such a thing to happen. She


    helps Augus without thinking.


    "Uncle Augus, are you ok?" Miya asks reflexively, and there is a faint worry in her heart. A father and


    son, are they so stiff? Her father sold her, so what? Isn¡¯t she still trying to save him?


    Augus gives Miya a cold look and suddenly waves Miya''s small hand. In his heart, she is just a woman


    supported by his son. What qualifications does she have to help him? Is it to please him? He''s not so


    gullible as a child.


    "Hypocritical woman, don''t think you give me a hand, and I''ll appreciate you." Augus''s tone is unhappy.


    It seems that he is ming Miya for helping him just now. Miya''s hands seemed to stain his clothes.


    Miya quickly takes back her small hand. She doesn''t expect that her kindness will make people think


    that she is ttering on purpose. There is a saying that goes well,"Don''t bite the hand that feeds you."


    It¡¯s afraid he is the only one who has such extreme ideas. She doesn''t even like to please his son,


    moreover, does she go to please a old man like him?


    "Mr.Sheng, you misunderstand me. I just help you out of my heart, not to let you appreciate me, not to


    ask for your return. I am not like rich people like you who pay all attention to money and have a


    precaution for anyone. You can rest assured because I am only trading with your son. After a month


    the trade is over, I will naturally leave him."


    Miya speaks in a calm voice from beginning to end. In fact, she says this to Augus on purpose.


    Because Alex told Lance about them, she can naturally tell his father, so that she may be better able to


    get rid of his entanglement. At least one monthter, Augus can be her witness.


    Alex''s eyes sink a little because of Miya''s words. The damned woman dares to tell Augus about this.


    Does she want to get rid of him so much? Is there no ce for him in her heart?


    "If Mr. Sheng doesn''t believe it, ask Alex. I''m the lover he bought, only one month."


    Miya''s expression does not change at all, but when she says thest sentence, her face shes a little


    self-deprecating. No matter where she goes, she will never forget the humiliation given by Alex, which


    will be a mark of her life.


    Alex''s eyes narrows deeper, and the eyes are full of dangerous light. He knows that this woman says it


    on purpose. She wants August to be her witness, and then she can get rid of himpletely.


    Alex still can''t believe that this woman doesn''t feel anything about him, but at this moment, he believes


    that she just can''t wait to leave him. Does she want to go back to Adam?


    All of a sudden, he thinks of the two children, she says personally, who are Adam''s children. She will


    return to Adam''s side in the future. Will her body be upied by Adam in the future? Can any ce on


    her be yed by Adam?


    No, he will never let her have a chance to have a family of four together. She is his woman and will


    never have a chance to follow other men in her life.


    "Director Augus, my woman is angry. She doesn''t want to see you here, so she quarrels with me and


    talks nonsense." Alex''s mouth is smiling, and a few strands of hair block his eyebrows, adding a


    languid sexy color to him. His thin lips are slightly raised.


    August doesn''t want to stay here anymore. It''s useless for him to say more, which will only intensify the


    contradiction between them, he will understand the good intentions of being a father. All he has done is


    to be good for him.


    "Miss Miya, at Night Bar, I''d like to talk to you this evening." After saying words, he leaves without


    waiting for Alex to refuse.


    "Tonight, you are not allowed to go anywhere." Sure enough, Alex quickly orders Miya. If she goes to


    see her father, she affirmatively will be threatened by his father, because it is his father''s style.


    Andre''s little hand is still tightly pulled by Miya, because of Alex''s words, she seems to pull more tightly.


    "If there''s nothing wrong with you, I''ll go out first." Miya doesn''t want to talk to Alex now. She just wants


    to ask Andre about his birthday¡¯s month, so she can be more sure if he is her own son.


    Alex ispletely irritated by a sentence of Miya. He is injured so seriously. She not only doesn''t


    worry, but also even wants to date his son? Does she take him seriously?


    "Come here!" Alex suddenly says, what is she doing standing so far away? It''s like he''s a ferocious


    animal, though he is really simr when he makes love with her.


    Miya stands still. She knows that this man will create desire at any time. Although he is shot now, it''s


    hard to ensure that he won''t create desire, so it''s better for her to keep a certain distance.


    "What else can I do for you? I can hear it as well as standing here." Miya says indifferently. She looks


    at Andre subconsciously while talking. It seems to say that why she can¡¯t see that this child is her son


    before.


    What''s her attitude? What''s her look at her son? Why does he feel that she is full of ambiguity about his


    son?


    "Don''t forget your identity, you are just I bought..." His words have not spoken yet, and Miya has


    already walked over to him for fear that he will say something to the child. As the child''s mother, she


    doesn''t want the child to look down on her.


    Alex looks at the figure standing in front of him, raising his lips with satisfaction. His big palm stretches


    out, and the next moment, Miya is already in his arms.


    "You''re too far away from me, I''m afraid you won''t hear me." The hot breath of his wordses into


    her ears.


    Miya only feels the numbness in her ears and there is a moment of softness in her body. Alex''s


    masculinity almost surrounds her.


    Miya just wants to get up, but Alex''s big palm is at her waist at this time, which makes her body unable


    to stand up. He also looks at Miya vaguely. He feels her smooth breast tightly against his chest. The


    fragrance of lilies on her also fills his nose. Suddenly, his body has a reaction. This is the feeling of


    tenderness.


    Miya also clearly feels Alex''s physical changes. After several asions, she be very sensitive to


    such things, so her body begins to wriggle twice uneasily.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll make love with you right away." Alex suddenly says, Damn it, he has already had a


    reaction. This woman is still trying to seduce him regardless of her safety.


    Andre looks at the scene. Is aunt Miya going to make a baby with his father? Should he avoid it?


    Maybe aunt Miya will give her a sister, who will be lovely like Joey, Andre thinks in his heart and quits


    quietly in the room at an unknown moment.


    "Mr.Sheng, this is the hospital. There will be a doctor at any time." Miya''s expression is obviously


    inconceivable. Alex won''t really want her here. Is Andre still in the room? Thinking of this, she can''t


    help looking at the ce where Andre stands. Where is Andre? There is a sh of surprise on her face.


    Alex has just teased her, but he doesn''t expect that this woman will see his son. This makes his fire


    instantlye up. Does this woman really care about her son?


    "Are you afraid that my son knows? Say, what do you think about my son? Don''t think my son likes you


    now, he will marry youter. When my son grows up, you will be an old woman, and will my son


    also marry you? " There is a trace of disdain and contempt in Alex''s eyes.


    Miya listens to Alex''s long speech and finally ispletely speechless. What''s in his mind? He even


    says that his son wants to marry her, shit. Have you seen the son is going to marry Mommy?


    Miya wants to exin something, but when she talks about it, she stops. The more she talks to Alex,


    the more things will happen, so she''d better to provoke him less. He can think anything as he likes.


    "Even if you don''t talk, I also know what your thoughts are in your heart. You want to marry into my


    family by using my son''s kindness."

 Chapter 48 Your son lacks love

    Chapter 48 Your soncks love


    In Alex''s heart, every woman is willing to marry into his family. He just doesn''t expect that someone


    else has taken advantage of his son.


    All of a sudden, Miya finds that she has nomonnguage with Alex. She and Alex are simply not


    themon world''s people.


    "Mr. Sheng, I have no illusions about your son. I just feel that he is toocking in love, so I just want to


    give him a little maternal love, that''s all."


    Miya''s tone is indifferent. When talking about her son, there is obviously a little soft in her eyes. After


    years of suffering for Andre, She will try to make goodpensation for him in the future, who she


    cares about for six years.


    "Lack of love?" Alex is surprised that she knows unexpectedly that his soncks love. Considering all


    these years, his attitude towards him changes from waiting when he was a child to indifference now,


    from expectation when he was a child to carelessness now, from desire when he was a child to fantasy.


    Yes, his son should be verycking of love, he has no maternal love, and he doesn¡¯t even give him a


    trace of paternal love.


    Alex feels the guilt for his son for the first time in his heart. He thinks as his son, his whole body is


    covered with gold, he should be happy. He doesn''t know when he feels his son''s sadness. It is him who


    has been ignoring his son''s sadness.


    Alex looks at Miya like this. There is shing aplex expression in his eyes. He probably never


    understands her. She can always surprise him, shock him, and let him see her ability and kindness little


    by little.


    "From now on, you will live in my house." Surprisingly, he even says this sentence. There have been


    many women who want to live in his vi in the name of taking care of his son, but they are all refused.


    "I''m sorry, Mr.Sheng, I won''t live in your house." How can she live in his house? Does she let him insult


    her at any time and ce? Well, she''s not stupid enough, and he has no right to limit her freedom.


    Alex thinks that Miya will ept it with pleasure, but he doesn''t expect that she will refuse so resolutely.


    She almost refuses without any thought.


    This is the first time that he is rejected by a woman, who is he specially invited. Sure enough, this


    woman can always give him unexpected feelings.


    "Don''t you say my soncks love? If you live in my house, you can take care of my son every day. "


    Alex suddenly says that he can see that the woman very cares about her son. Although he doesn''t


    know the reason, but it just bes a way for him to encircle her.


    When Alex talks about his son, Miya''s heart is obviously moving. She hasn''t been around Andre for so


    many years. This child has suffered a lot. The desire in the child''s eyes appears in her mind. He is


    eager to be loved.


    "If I promise to go to your house, but you also promise me one thing." Miya suddenly says that she


    thinks of the lucky pearl in Bess''s neck. The bead is hers, so she wants to get it back. It is thest thing


    her mother gives her.


    "Oh?" Alex raised his eyebrows slightly. Is this woman negotiating with him? Very good. Does she even


    give him the conditions?


    "Say!" He just asks her to say, not to promise.


    Miya doesn''t expect Alex to agree her so easily, and suddenly there is a burst of joy in her heart.


    "I want the lucky pearl in Bess''s neck!" She blurts out, as long as she can get the lucky Pearl back, she


    is willing to pay no matter what price she will pay.


    It''s just that she can''t tell Alex that the bead is her now. Once it''s said, Alex will doubted the two


    children. She is afraid that he will snatch her children.


    Alex''s eyes suddenly darkens. She has such a big tone to get his lucky pearl. What''s her purpose?


    Everyone knows that lucky pearl has been brought with him for six years. The meaning is


    extraordinary. The person who can get the bead represents the position in his heart. Is this the means


    of this woman which is hidden?


    But the next moment, when he looks at Miya''s eyes, there is a sh of surprise in his eyes. Why is


    there a sad expression in her eyes? That look of sadness in expectation is impossible to be


    hypocritical. Does she also have a sad past, too? At this moment, he really wants to explore her past


    life.


    "Do you like that bead very much?" Alex takes back his thoughts and asks lightly.


    "Yes, I do." That''s what her mother gave her. It''s the bead that she has been owned for ten years. How


    can she not like it?


    "Then what are the characteristics of this bead?" Alex evilly raises the corner of his mouth. Since she


    likes the bead, she has to talk about the characteristics of the bead so as to prove that she likes it.


    Miya is stunned. What are the characteristics of beads?


    There is a "Miya" carved in the bead. Her mother''s hand is very skillful, and she can also do a lot of


    things. That bead was made by her mother herself to give her. She said that the bead would bring her


    good luck. It''s just that she never feels that beads can bring good luck, but it''s something made by


    mom and she will take it well.


    "If I say the characteristics of the bead, will you give it to me?" Miya suddenly says, if she can tell all the


    characteristics of the bead, whether he can give it back to her.


    Alex raises his eyebrows slightly and looks at the woman as if she really knows the characteristics of


    the bead. He wants to see what she can say.


    "Tell me about it!" He doesn''t say that he will give the bead to her. Of course, the bead will not be easily


    given to her.


    "If what I say matches the bead, will you give it to me?" Miya relentlessly questions closely. If he


    doesn''t agree to give her the bead, she will never say the characteristics of the bead.


    "OK!" Alex''s thin lips lifts, and he doesn''t believe she will know all the features of the bead.


    "Do you mean what you say?" She still doesn''t dare to believe him too much.


    "Of course!" Not really, but Alex doesn''t say it, just looks at Miya and nods gracefully.


    Miya stares at Alex¡¯s eyes straight, as if to see if his words are credible. But after staring for a long


    time, she doesn''t find anything except the smile at the bottom of his eyes, which makes her a little


    disappointed.


    She finally grits her teeth and then opens her lips.


    "The size of that bead is exactly the same as this one!" During the conversation, Miya has taken out a


    small crystal bead from her pocket. This is what she made ording to the bead, but she knows less


    than her mother, so she gives up because she doesn''t do well.


    Alex is obviously stunned. Although he only take a look, he is sure, yes, the pearl is exactly the same


    size as his pearl, and the pearl on his body is exposed in the morning. She has no time to copy it at all,


    so this crystal bead was done early before.


    Alex''s eyes sh aplex emotion. Is she the woman of that night? Her body is still the smell of lilies,


    the same as that night.


    "Just with this, do you want me to give you the bead?" Alex takes the crystal bead in Miya''s hand and


    looks at it quietly, with a light luster in her deep eyes.


    Miya smiles disapprovingly, as if she has expected that Alex will ask.


    "There is one more thing that no one knows. that is, there is a word carved in the bead." Miya originally


    wants to say "Miya", but after thinking about it, she still doesn''t say it, because the word is her name


    carved by her mother, and she is afraid that Alex will doubt something.


    "Is there a word in the bead?" Alex obviously doesn''t know yet. He has seen the bead many times, but


    he has not found any words on it. How does this woman know? Besides, he needs to verify whether it


    is true.


    Alex''s eyes looking at Miya are moreplicated. He has such a kind of expectation. Will she be the


    woman of that year?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "How do you know?" Alex''s face is calm with with a kind of majesty, and his whole body exudes a cold-


    hearted domineering.


    Uh? Does he even ask how she knows it? This is what her mother did for her. Of course she knows.


    "Don''t bother you. I''ve answered the question about the bead. What I want to tell Mr.Sheng more is that


    lucky pearl can only see the word engraved in it under the sun." After saying, Miya has stood up. She


    has to design.


    At this moment, Alex is almost stunned for a second. It turns out that the lucky pearl only shows the


    word in the sun. No wonder he hasn''t found anything, but how does this woman know? Is that bead


    really rted to her?


    "Mr.Sheng, I''m going to work overtime. My work is very urgent. Thank you for your rescue today." She


    thanks him from the bottom of her heart for his salvation today. If he doesn''t show up, she can''t imagine


    the consequences. But her work is very urgent. If she doesn''t design again, she can''t finish the task


    within a week.


    Alex looks at Miya and can''t help thinking. He keeps thinking about lucky pearl in his mind.


    "Well, go to work first." Surprisingly, he promises to let her go, but inexplicably looks forward to it in his


    mind.


    Miya doesn''t look at Alex anymore, but turns and go straight out. She doesn''t even look back. Just at


    the door, she suddenly hears a sentence, which let her steps stop.


    "Hello, Bess, take the lucky pearl back right now." Alex says coldly to the phone, as if there is a faint


    anger in his voice.


    When Miya hears this, she turns around and leaves with a smile on her lips. The lucky pearl that her


    mother gave her is finally found.


    As soon as she leaves the hospital, Randy follows her. Alex just ordered him to send Miya back to his


    vi. In fact, again and again, someone wants to make Miya raped, and Alex seems to have guessed


    something. Because he uses her as a shield, someone is full of malice to her.


    Miya is obviously shocked when she sees Randy. In her impression, Randy hates her very much.

 Chapter 49 She wants to make up for the other son

    Chapter 49 She wants to make up for the other son


    "Mr.Sheng asked me to send you back, let you hurry out of the design." Randy gets on the bus while he


    is talking. His face is less respectful and more indifferent. He will not be so respectful to anyone except


    Alex.


    Miya nods. She admits that at the moment when she sees Randy, she thinks Alex is worried about her,


    so he lets Randy send her. Before she can even be moved, she is broken by thetter half of Randy''s


    sentence.


    It turns out that he just wants her to draw a design for him. She thinks more about it. How can he worry


    about her? She''s just a ything he bought for ten million, which is what he says.


    After returning to the vi, it is already evening, and the three children are doing their homework


    together. When Miya sees the three children, she can''t help smiling. Her eyes are finally fixed on


    Andre, who is also her son. With such an impulse, she wants to embrace him now.


    "Mommy''s back!" Joey finds Miya first and throws herself into Miya''s arms happily.


    When Ben sees Miya, he also quickly rushes into her arms. Only Andre looks at them quietly. Atst,


    he can not help but lower his head. Even if aunt Miya treats him well, she is not his mother. She will


    leave him eventually.


    Miya looks at Andre''s low head and feels a sudden pain. She lets go of Joey and Ben in her arms,


    approaches Andre directly, and then picks up Andre. This is her child who she has been worried about


    for six years. Let her hold him well.


    Joey looks at Miya with his little head raising up and his eyes seem to be confused.


    Ben also looks at Miya and is upset. How can his mother hold Andre?


    Andre doesn''t know what''s going on, but in Miya''s arms, he has a feeling that he has never had before.


    That feeling is called maternal love.


    "Aunt Miya..." Although Andre likes Miya''s arms very much, he is still ashamed to see Ben''s dissatisfied


    eyes. After all, Miya is Ben''s Mommy.


    Miya doesn''t mean to let go of Andre. She holds her hand tight instead.


    "Is Andre hungry? What will you like to eat? Is it OK that aunt Miya cook for you? " Miya says fondly,


    knowing that Andre is her son, she just wants topensate him and makes up for him with all her


    love.


    Andre is stunned and doesn''t react for a while.


    Joey wonders why Mommy has changed the normal state when shees back.


    Ben is surprised. How can Mommy be so nice to an outsider?


    "Aunt Miya, I......"


    "Mommy, I want pancakes, I want egg soup!" When Andre wants to speak, Ben takes the lead in


    opening his mouth. Mommy is his. Why should she cook for Andre? Andre also grabs the first ce.


    Obviously, the score is the same, but the teacher entrically lets Andre get the first ce, but he is


    the second.


    Miya stares at Ben. She just wants to make up for Andre, not for Ben. She ignores Ben and looks


    directly at Andre. Her eyes soften again.


    "What will Andre like to eat? Aunt Miya can cook anything. Andre will definitely like to eat. " Miya says


    with a smile, and there is a bit of pleasing in her tone.


    "I want to eat what Ben says, too." In fact, Andre seldom eats pancakes and egg soup at ordinary


    times, but Ben says and Aunt Miya is Ben''s Mommy, so he doesn''t want to grab others¡¯ love, so he


    says Ben¡¯s hobbies.


    Miya is obviously surprised, but when she thinks of the three of them are triplets, so it is possible for


    them to have the same hobbies.


    "Well, I am going to do them for Andre, just a little while." Miya says, putting Andre down in the


    conversation and walking to the kitchen.


    Ben and Joey look at each other. What happened today? How can Mommy ignore both of them? They


    start to doubt now whether they are her own child. Why does Andre look like the biological one?


    "Mommy, I want to eat eight-treasure porridge." Joey suddenly opens her mouth when Miya turns to


    leave. She says it on purpose. Her little face is still puzzled. Why does mommy''s attitude towards


    Andre change so much?


    Miya apparently doesn''t expect Joey to suddenly say this, slightly frowning.


    "Now your two brothers are going to eat pancakes, two to one, so Mommy will make pancakes for them


    first, and will I cook for Joeyter? OK?" In fact, Miya still has a little selfishness. She just wants to


    make it for Andre first, and she just wants to make up for him well.


    Joey makes a curl of her lips and says nothing more. Even though she is somewhat dissatisfied, she


    doesn''t want to embarrass Mommy, so she chooses silence.


    In the hospital, Alex looks at Bess, who opens the door andes in, and his eyes suddenly cool


    down.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Bess knows that Alex is angry for the morning¡¯s thing, but she pretends not to see his anger, and she


    go up with a smile, holding the lucky pearl in her hand.


    "Alex, your bead has stayed with me, because the reporter found out it unintentionally in the morning,


    so I would tell the reporter that you gave them to me, i..."


    Alex res at Bess. He doesn''t wait for her to finish the words and takes the bead in her hand and


    snorts coldly by the way. The woman''s face has not changed when she lies. Does she think he doesn''t


    hear what she said in the morning?


    "You can go." Alex begins to look at the bead. He has never been so eager to know if there is a word in


    the bead. He takes other crystal bead out, and the size is exactly the same.


    At this moment, he almost has a little shock, and his heart can not help raising a little expectation. Will


    that girl six years ago be her? Will she?


    Bess doesn''t expect Alex to suddenly say such words to herself. Her face changes slightly, but she still


    shows a stiff smile.


    "Alex, you''re so badly hurt. You will need help. I''ll stay here and take care of you." Bess pours a ss


    of water for Alex while is talking. She knows that all the injuries Alex suffers are due to Miya. The


    tattooed man has called her. Of course, the tattooed man didn''t tell Bess about his own shooting at


    Alex. He doesn''t want Bess to hate him.


    "Roll-out..." Alex''s thin lips tightly press together to say such a word. He is more and more disgusted


    with Bess''s hypocrisy. He has never been bored with a woman like her.


    Bess''s face changes. No one has ever spoken to her like this. Since she is the daughter of Be


    Group, how can she tolerate it? The hand that she holds a cup cannot help but tighten, it seems to be


    what she is trying to bear.


    "Alex, how can you say that to me? I''m your fiancee now. You..." The big eyes of Bess fill with tears in


    the conversation, as if they will fall down at any time.


    Alex''s expression is very disdainful. He nces at Bess''s pitiful look, and his eyes sink a bit again.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you did. people who raped Miya, were arranged by you." Alex has not


    found any evidence yet, but he also guesses a lot.


    Bess''s face is a little pale because of Alex''s words, but her face is still smiling, but there is no reason to


    sh a little fear in her heart.


    "Alex, how can you so wrong me? I don''t know about you words. What happened? " Bess decides to


    be stupid. She doesn''t believe that what else Alex will find out.


    Alex narrows his eyes dangerously, his eyes are deep and cold, as if he wants to see her through.


    "Do I wrong you? How did the reporters get to the bar this morning? Did they go there by themselves? "


    Alex''s tone is full of disdain and ridicule. If it isn''t for his father''s shares, he won''t see the woman at a


    nce.


    "I don''t know what happened. When I woke up, I found that the door was full of people, and those


    people seemed toe for you, because you were not there, so they asked me. " Bess says it as if


    she is very innocent. Of course, when she called the reporters, she said that Alex was there, so there


    were so many reporters. It was unexpected that she was miscalcted. Alex had left for a long time.


    Alex evilly raises the corners of his mouth and raises his eyebrows slightly.


    "Oh? Did you help me in this way? "Alex says with a smile. Bess can do whatever she wants, except


    she arranges someone to rape Miya. Miya is the woman he is still ying with. How can she be


    touched by other men? That''s his bottom line. She dares to touch it!


    "We are all engaged, and I am willing to help you no matter what I do for you. I''m willing to do anything


    for you. " Bess says with a smile, giving Alex water, as if she really helped him this morning.


    Alex smiles coldly, as expected, she is a weathercock woman.


    "Will you do anything for me?" Alex raises his handsome eyebrows with a smile, which is not in sight,


    making him look faintly scared.


    "Yes!" Bess says without any thoughts. She will also be willing even he wants to make love with her,


    but she has to do a virgin repair operation as soon as possible, She can''t let Alex find that she is not


    clean. She knows that he doesn''t like unclean women.


    Alex''s smile deepens. Bess seems to feel his hot light. She can''t help looking up and staring at Alex.


    Her heart beat seems to miss a beat at this moment. He is looking at her andughing¡ª


    "Now you immediately disappears from my face." Alex suddenly says, the smile on his face is also


    instantly put away. Before Bess can even react, she sees Alex''s cold face. She is stunned for a


    moment, and almost some of her reactions can note. Is the smile before just a mirage?

 Chapter 50 He has some expectations

    Chapter 50 He has some expectations


    "Alex..." Bess is obviously unwilling to leave like this. How can she leave like this? Now it''s time to take


    good care of Alex, and it''s also the time to cultivate a good rtionship.


    "I don''t want to say it a third time." Alex''s words just fall, and Randy justes over at this time. He


    directly blocks in front of Alex and looks at Bess coldly.


    "Miss Bess, Mr.Sheng is going to have a rest. Please don''t disturb him." Just now, Randy hears Alex''s


    words clearly. Alex''s tone is obviously impatient. If Bess doesn''t go out again, he will suffer something.


    Bess still wants to say something to Alex, but atst she just sighs and turns away, because she sees


    that Alex closes his eyes quietly and the intention of making guests leave is clear.


    "Mr. Sheng, she has been sent safely." When Randy sees Alex nodding his head slightly, he goes out.


    Alex looks at the lucky pearl in his hand and falls into a deep thought again. He suddenly put lucky


    pearl under the light above his head. Since the word inside can been seen under the sun, it also can be


    seen under the light.


    Alex stares at the bead attentively. Under the light, the bead has a light luster, as if it has be a


    legendary luminous pearl which is crystal-clear in the night.


    Gradually, he finds that there is surly a word in the bead, and His mind is filled with a burst of joy. He


    continues to look closely, and finally he can see what is written on it. His heart is not only shocked, but


    also a little surprised. It is her, Miya. A word called ¡°Miya¡± is engraved in the bead.


    Alex stares at the lucky pearl for half an hour, and then holds it tightly in his hand.


    He suddenly wants to call Miya. For the first time, he wants to greet a woman.


    After Miya coaxes her three children to sleep, she sits down at theputer and begins to design. For


    the 50,000 sry, she must make a good design. After a year, she can get rid of Alexpletely.


    Until working at 1:00 in the morning, she looks at the result of her design with satisfaction. She can


    design it well in another two days, and then modifies it in another two days. This time, she must try her


    best to design, which is not only a question of fame, but also her dream, a dream of design.


    Alex looks at the clock on the wall. It''s one o''clock now. She should have gone to sleep, but he can''t


    help lifting up the hand which is holding the mobile phone. The number is also dialed at that moment.


    "Hello..." Miya just takes a shower and her mobile phone rings. Before going to bed every day, she will


    turn off the phone for fear of disturbing the children. But today, because of work, she keeps the phone


    on.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She doesn''t want to pay attention to it, but she is afraid of what happens to Alex in the hospital. After


    all, Alex is hospitalized because of saving her, so she should pay attention to him from all points of


    view.


    "Have you not slept yet?" Alex listens to Miya''s tone not as hoarse as she is sleeping. Is this silly


    woman still working now?


    "Well, I am going to sleep. Why are you still not sleeping this night?" Miya can''t help asking, now it''s


    early morning, is this man not sleepy? He calls her sote, Doesn''t he know it''s very disturbing?


    "I miss you!" Alex suddenly blurts out, holding the lucky pearl tightly in the other hand.


    Uh? Miya is obviously stunned. Maybe she doesn''t respond to what Alex says. He insulted her in front


    of Lance in thepany in the daytime, but now he says that he misses her in the evening. No one will


    ept it.


    Alex finds Miya doesn''t respond. He is slightly unhappy. Does this woman have a pig brain? He says


    he misses her, and she doesn''t show a sign.


    "I miss you." Suddenly, Alex says again, with a hint of anger in his voice. The woman is so ungrateful.


    Miya finally regains her mind. It is just like what he says. How can he miss her? She must have been


    hallucinating just now. He only gives her some humiliations. Even if he calls sote, he just wants to


    insult her.


    "Mr.Sheng, it''s veryte now. Besides, your body is notfortable. Let¡¯s do it tomorrow." Miya says


    softly, if she goes to the hospital now, she doesn''t think she will go to sleep tonight, and she must be no


    spirit to do the design tomorrow.


    When Alex listens to Miya''s words, he really wants to scold. Doesn''t she think he really wants her now?


    Does she have a pig brain? He is shot, how can he have that energy to make love with her, although


    he really wants to do it.


    "Why don''t you sleep now? Are you chatting with Adam? " He gets angry at the thought that her two


    children are Adam. Has the woman''s body been touched by Adam? And does she give him a son, but


    give Adam two?


    Miya is angry. How can this man''s thinking always jump so much? Why does he talk about Adam


    again?


    "Why do you not speak? Do you admit it? " Alex''s heart suddenly shes a trace of anger. Damn it, he


    lives in the hospital for her, but she is having an affair with other man.


    "Mr. Sheng, this is my personal matter. Can I not even have the right to make a phone call? I am now


    as the lover bought by Mr.Sheng, but not as the ve bought by Mr. Sheng. I think I have my freedom.


    I can call whoever I want to call, and it¡¯s been five days now, and it¡¯s twenty-five days away from a


    month."


    Saying a long speech, Miya seems to be angry too. She is humble, because she is just a lover


    supported by him. She is low because he can y with her, but he can''t control her freedom. Even


    without dignity and reputation, freedom is hers. It''s something Alex can''t take away.


    Alex is only biting his teeth angrily. There are still 25 days left. She has calcted the time clearly. Is


    she so eager to leave him to find Adam? She shouldn¡¯t think about it. Even if she leaves him, he won''t


    let her go to Adam. How can the woman he touched belong to others? Besides, she is such a stunner.


    "Who does you get the courage from to talk to me like this? Don''t you want to live?" Alex''s eyes are


    cold, and the woman always has a way to challenge his anger.


    "I''d rather die than to be insulted by you every day." Miya says excitedly. In fact, she doesn''t want to


    die. She still has two dependent children. No, now she has three children. She has already confirmed


    that Andre is also her son.


    Alex grimly raises the corners of his mouth and gives a cold snort.


    "Do you think you can die if you want to? I will make your life worse than death. " His words are so


    gloomy, just likeing out of hell. Every word is full of cold.


    Miya smiles bitterly, and she knows that ten million is not so easy to get. She knows that for ten million,


    she will lose a lot of things. But when she thinks of her father in prison, she feels hated and distressed.


    She hates him for not living up to her expectations, and feels distressed by her father¡¯s sufferings in


    prison.


    "Is there anything else for Mr.Sheng? I''m sleepy, and I have to go to work tomorrow. Those design


    drawings are also very important to thepany, and can''t tolerate a little carelessness. " Miya says


    lightly, it''s two o''clock. If she doesn''t sleep, she will have no energy to work tomorrow.


    Alex picks his eyebrows slightly. Does this woman mean she wants to hang up? Is she so unwilling to


    talk to him? She is not sleepy before. Is she sleepy when he calls her?


    "Chat with me, don''t forget your identity." Alex doesn''t mean to hang up.


    Miya sighs, walks into the bedroom with her mobile phone, and then lies down on the bed. It is OK if he


    wants to speak, anyway, she has been used to his insults and has been numb.


    "When can Mr. Sheng give me lucky pearl?" Miya suddenly asks what she thinks.


    When Alex hears Miya mention lucky pearl, he subconsciously clenches his hand a bit. He is obviously


    a little excited when he thinks that she might been the woman six years ago.


    "Why do you want lucky pearl so much?" Alex can''t help asking.


    "It''s no any rtionship with you." Miya says softly. At this point she has closed her eyes, she is really


    sleepy.


    "Did you have such a lucky pearl before?" Alex holds back his anger and asks again.


    "No." Miya says, half-sleeping. She can not let Alex find out that the bead is hers. He will take her


    children away.


    Alex''s eyes are obviously disappointed. He doesn''t expect her to answer so firmly and definitely.


    He ponders and looks at the lucky pearl in his hand again. Isn''t it really her? Why is there a Miya


    character engraved on it? And she knows so well.


    He is silent for a long time. Until Alex hears a symmetrical breath from the mobile phone, heughs.


    She is unexpectedly able to fall asleep with his phone. For the first time, a woman dares to be so


    courageous. He can''t help but deepen the smile on the corners of her mouth. He can almost imagine


    the sweet sleep of this woman. Her long eyshes will protect her eyes from the wind. Her face is like


    standard melon seeds. Her skin is watery and soft. In fact, when she is not against with him, she is


    lovely.


    "If this lucky pearl is really yours, if you are really the woman who was six years ago, maybe I will treat


    you well." Alex says softly. He doesn''t know when he is bending his mouth.


    "In fact, I feel good about you. If you can be a little more obedient, I will be kind to you."


    Responding to Alex''s words is just the sound of breathing. Of course, when Miya is awake, Alex will


    never say that.


    Alex quietly closes his cell phone, and he can''t describe his feelings in his heart, but he will be happy


    when he thinks of Miya.


    Looking up at today''s moonlight through the window, he suddenly finds that the moon can be so


    beautiful.


    When Randy hears Alex''s voice, he originally wants toe in, but when he pushes the door, he finds


    that he is on the phone, and he doesn''t even notice the movement by the door. Randy frowns slightly.


    When does the reaction ability of Mr. Sheng be so low?

 Chapter 51 Did you surrogate six years ago?

    Chapter 51 Did you surrogate six years ago?


    Listening to what Mr.Alex says, it should be for Miya. Does he still call her when it''s sote? Randy


    seems to be aware of one thing that Mr.Alex has feelings for Miya.


    Randy thinks and walks out of the room quietly. In Randy''s impression, Maya''s purpose of approaching


    Alex is only to get money. Miya is no different from other women. He just doesn''t understand why


    Mr.Alex always treats this woman so special.


    In the early morning, the faint light of the sun shines on Miya¡¯s body, which makes her awake suddenly.


    She can¡¯t help looking at the time. It is seven o''clock, she almost has no time to cook for the children.


    After getting up and quickly tidying up, she walks to the kitchen. When she sees the three children


    eating at the table, her heart suddenly fills with a feeling of being speechless and sour.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mommy!"


    "Aunt Miya"


    The children cry happily. Seeing that mommy didn''t wake up this morning, they eat the meal made by


    the servant.


    "Mommy,e to eat breakfast, or you''ll bete for work." Ben is very considerate. Although he is


    usually arrogant and somewhat rogue, he loves Miya very much.


    Miya smiles and touches Ben''s little head, and then she takes a deep look at Andre. She doesn''t know


    the reason. Every time she sees Andre, she has a sour taste in her heart. She always feels that she


    has treated the child badly in these years.


    Andre feels the sight of Miya and can''t help looking at her. He always feels that this aunt Miya is a little


    strange. Since she came backst night, she has been a little strange.


    "Andre, if your mommyes back, will you still like her?" Miya asks suddenly, her voice seems to


    have a faint expectation.


    Andre obviously doesn''t expect that Miya will suddenlye up with this topic. He is stunned for a


    while, but quickly responds.


    "If Mommyes back and is as good as aunt Miya, then I''ll like mommy." No child is not eager for


    maternal love. Although he grows up with a gold key, he is not happy.


    When Miya hears Andre''s words, she feels a sour nose and a sharp pain in her heart. She has such an


    impulse to tell Andre that she is his mother, but she doesn''t have the courage and can''t say it.


    "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?" Joey looks at Miya''s tearful eyes and asks bitterly. She even


    holds out her little hand to wipe her tears.


    Ben nces at Andre and seems to be ming him. If it isn''t for his words, then Mommy won''t be so


    sad.


    Miya holds Joey''s small hand and pushes back her tears, showing a gentle smile.


    "Mommy just feels that Andre is very poor. Can mommy give Andre some loveter?" Miya says with a


    smile that she will treat Andre well in the future.


    "Good." Joey simply says. Anyway, she will marry Andre in the future, and Mommy should be nice to


    Andre.


    Ben frowns tightly. Why does he always feel that mommy is a little different? What''s the matter with


    Mommy? Why does her attitude toward Andre suddenly change?


    Because of the time, Miya lets three children go to school by themselves. She is going to thepany.


    "Ben, don''t bully Andre. You should get along well with each other in the future." Before leaving, Miya


    says. She knows Ben has some prejudice against Andre, for fear that he will bully Andre.


    "I know mommy." Although Ben is dissatisfied, he still smiles at Miya. He doesn''t want Miya to worry


    about him.


    Miya smiles and touches Ben''s little head, then kisses Joey, finally gives Andre a deep look, and then


    turns away.


    Looking at the back of Miya''s gradual departure, Ben looks coldly at Andre. He doesn''t have a father


    since he is a child. Now doesn''t Mommy even love him anymore? Why does Mommy suddenly treat


    Andre so well?


    "Say, what did you say to my mommy? Why does my mommy treat you well? " In Ben''s heart, it''s this


    Andre who snatches his mother''s love. Mommy used to love him so much, but now mommy''s eyes


    always stay on Andre. Does mommy not love him?


    Andre doesn''t know what''s going on. He always feels that Aunt Miya is strange these two days. As for


    what happened, he also can''t say it.


    Joey grabs Ben.


    "Brother, don''t be like this. In fact, we all feel strange, don''t we? Let''s wait and see what will happen?


    Mommy loves us. We need to trust Mommy. " Joey pulls Ben''s arm tightly.


    Ben looks at Joey, and then holds Joey in his arms. His character is a bit extreme. That''s because he''s


    afraid of losing. He has no father around him from his childhood. He can''t lose his mommy any more.


    So, when he sees that mommy suddenly is good to another child, his heart will have strong


    dissatisfaction.


    Andre looks at them holding together. He suddenly feels so jealous. If he also has a brother and sister,


    can he embrace them when he is sad? Can it reduce his sadness?


    Miya passes by with her own design drawing, but when shees to the design department,


    everyone''s face is not very good, as if they have met something important.


    "Director Miya, there are two customers who say that our design is unqualified, and these drawings


    need to be designed by you." Annes forward and says, she is very polite this time. After all, Miya''s


    strength has been seen by her. For her strength, she is better than the previous director.


    "They are deliberately creating difficulties, because I have to design the drawings of the international


    competition, and there is no time to design their drawings, so they will say so!" As Miya speaks, she


    sits gracefully in the position of director.


    Ann secretly admires Miya''s cleverness. She also makes a resolution in her heart. She must follow the


    director well in the future, and there will be a way out.


    "Then what shall we do?" Ann is really worried about this. That''s why everyone in the design


    department looks bad today.


    Miya smiles lightly, opens herputer and logs in. Sure enough, the two customers who have made


    trouble with her have already spoken to her.


    "You needn¡¯t deal with it. I''ll deal with it myself. You can design others." Miya''s tone is very indifferent,


    which does not lose her majesty.


    After Ann listens, she looks at everyone. Although she doesn''t know how Miya is going to deal with the


    matter, but she speaks, so they don''t have to worry about it anymore.


    Miya just replies to the two customers, "Wait a moment, I''m doing it. I''ll give them to you in two days."


    After that, she begins to make the drawing of the internationalpetition again. She had designed so


    many drawings before, and then she can find two of them and sends them to them.


    Miya begins to focus on the design. If she wants to take her father and children to be self-reliance, she


    must make some achievements. Otherwise, she has no diploma at all. If she leaves Alex, the big


    company won''t hire her easily.


    "Director Miya, Mr.Alex wants to see you." Miya is designing, and suddenly she hears Alice''s voice


    coming from above.


    Miya just looks up and looks at the time. It''s already 11:30. It will be off work in ten minutes.


    "Wait another ten minutes." Miya''s words fall, and she begins to bury herself into her own creation. In


    another ten minutes, she can finish this part.


    Alice is stunned. She obviously doesn''t encounter such a thing. This woman is so brave that she asks


    Alex to wait for her. She can''t help but look at Miya here. Atst, her eyes fall on her design drawing.


    Although she doesn''t know much about design, however, she stays in thepany for two years. More


    or less, she still knows a little. With just a nce, her face is amazing, because her design is perfect.


    For the first time, Alice''s attitude towards Miya has changed a little.


    It turns out that she doesn''t be the director by Alex''s adoption. She gets it by her own strength.


    "Secretary Alice, let''s go." While Alice is still staring at Miya''s design, Miya smiles and stands up


    gracefully. She has already sent this design to Alex.


    Alice just reflects from the design drawing. She quickly recovers her calmness and smiles lightly, and


    turns away.


    Alice knocks on the door, gets a response, and pushes the door in.


    Alex looks up at the two peopleing in. Finally, his eyes fall on Miya, and a faint smile is raised on


    the corner of his mouth.


    "Alice, you can get off work." He looks at the time and says casually, it''s already eleven fifty.


    "Mr.Alex, it''s off-duty time now. If you leave me here, can I get overtime pay?" Miya says quietly, with


    the light of the sun, the clear eyes are shining.


    Alex raises his eyebrows slightly, as if he has be ustomed to the woman''s attitude towards


    obsessing money.


    He suddenly takes out lucky pearl and shakes it in front of Miya. He also sees her face slightly


    changing at the moment of seeing the lucky pearl. He is more certain that lucky pearl is absolutely


    rted to her.


    "Don''t you want lucky pearl? If you can answer me a few questions, I can give you the bead. How is it?


    " Alex leans on the president''s chair and smiles evilly. They watch the lucky pearl at the same time.


    Miya doesn''t speak. Her big clear eyes are staring at the bead, waiting for Alex to speak.


    "Did you surrogate six years ago?" Alex''s deep eyes have been staring at Miya all the time, not missing


    any expression on her face.


    The whole body of Miya shakes, and her heart seems to hurt a bit, but she tries her best to keep


    herself calm. Does he doubt that she was the woman six years ago?

 Chapter 52 Can he save her heart with a meal?

    Chapter 52 Can he save her heart with a meal?


    Miya struggles to move her sight to Alex''s body. She immediately looks into Alex''s deep eyes which are


    a bit expectant. Is she wrong reading? Why can she see the expectation in his eyes?


    "No!" Miya lowers her voice and says that she is afraid that an ident will make Alex see her


    nervous.


    Alex''s eyes flicker a trace of loss. He narrows his eyes dangerously. Suddenly, he stands up and


    approaches Miya.


    "Does you know the owner of the bead?" Alex has touched Miya¡¯s cheek while he is talking. She wants


    to resist, but at the thought of her identity, she does nothing atst, and her whole body suddenly


    stiffens.


    "I don''t know!" Miya says again that she will not admit any rtionship with him six years ago. She is


    afraid that she will lose those two children, who is the driving force for her to live.


    Alex''s eyes narrow into a line. He has already put Miya into his arms the next moment. He can feel her


    heartbeat. She is lying. She is nervous. Thinking of this, he can''t help curling up the corners of his


    mouth.


    "Then how do you know this bead?" He asks coldly again, he can seem to clearly feel Miya''s body


    slightly trembling.


    Miya wants to make herself calm, but she finds that her body is not controlled by herself. The heartbeat


    can''t help but elerate a lot. How can this be?


    "Isn''t it just a bead? I used to like this style very much before, so I wanted to get it when I saw it. " Miya


    tries to calm herself down. But the heart is still out of control.


    "Ah-" Alex can''t helpughing. His intuition tells him that the woman is lying. What does she seem to be


    afraid of?


    When Miya listens to Alex''sughter, she can''t help but get nervous in her heart. She can''t let him find


    out what happened six years ago, and she will never give the two children to him.


    "Let''s have a meal." Alex suddenly changes the subject. He will ask Randy to send someone to look it


    up. He''s not in a hurry. It is Indifferent if she doesn''t want to say it. Anyway, he has plenty of time.


    Miya is stunned for a moment. Why is his thinking so fast that she can''t catch up?


    "Is it the treat of Mr.Alex?" Miya asks. If he wants to treat her, she may still be able to reluctantly agree.


    After all, it can save her a meal.


    Alex habitually picks his handsome eyebrows. This woman never forgets money at any time. She is a


    real money fan. But he is in a good mood today and wants to tease her.


    "Your design today is perfect. It can participate in internationalpetition. Is it time for you to invite


    guests to celebrate?" Alex smiles gracefully. He is noble and domineering with every action.


    Miya''s face is obviously excited when she hears the first half of the sentence, but when she hears the


    latter half of the sentence, her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Does he even ask her to treat him? Her


    little hand touches her pocket subconsciously. Today, she only brings 100 dors.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex looks at Miya''s expression and deepens the smile on the corners of his mouth. He finally finds the


    woman''s cartge, and his mood to tease the woman will be improved. She is such a treasure for him!


    She can''t leave without his permission.


    "How? Don''t you agree?" Alex raises his eyebrows and his deep eyes keep staring at Miya.


    "In fact, I really want to treat Mr.Alex, but I only have one hundred dors. If we go to eat snacks, will it


    pollute your identity?" Actually she wants Alex to say these words that she doesn''t have to treat in this


    case.


    Alex stares at Miya''s eyes, which have long eyshes, and she is staring at him without blinking. Is


    she waiting for him to say he doesn''t need her treat now? But he just doesn''t want to do what she


    wants.


    "In fact,vish meals have eaten too much. It''s time to change the fresh taste in real time. 100 dors


    are enough!" Alex smiles evilly and takes Miya''s small hand and walks out.


    Bess stands in front of the president''s elevator and waits for Alex. She believes that her heart will move


    Alex definitely.


    When the elevator door opens, she is deeply hurt by the scene in front of her. Alex even takes Miya''s


    hand and looks at the woman in front of him vaguely.


    "Alex..." Bess''s eyes are full of grievances, and she instantly condenses those grievances into tears, as


    if they will fall at any time.


    Alex just turns around and looks at Bess. His eyes are on the rice in her hand. What''s more, there is a


    red swelling on her hand. Did she cook the rice herself? Alex''s eyes obviously sh aplex


    expression, and his mind can''t help but think of the scene which Susan used to personally cook for


    him.


    "Why are you here?" Alex''s voice is still cold, but it is already very good. He doesn''t get rid of her


    directly.


    Bess''s crystal and clear tears are like broken thread beads. One by one, they fall. Looking at the two


    people in front of her, she hates Miya even more in her heart.


    "Ie to bring you food. I..." During the conversation, her tears fall again without suffocating. There


    seems to be people around, whoe to see the excitement. Most of them points at Miya. After all,


    Bess is Alex''s official fianc¨¦e.


    Alex''s eyebrows are locked tightly together, and he is obviously unhappy.


    Miya suddenly feels a little embarrassed. She suddenly pulls her small hand out of Alex''s hand.


    "Mr.Alex, since your fianc¨¦e has brought you a meal, you don''t have to go out." The words fall, she


    leaves quickly. If it is before, Alex will not let her go. He doesn''t care about her feelings at all. But now,


    he doesn''t mean to chase her. He knows that if he leaves with Miya in this way, others will point out her


    more.


    Alex gives Bess a cold look, turns into the elevator, but Alex doesn''t close the door of the elevator after


    entering. Obviously, he is waiting for Bess toe up together.


    Bess''s heart is happy, then follows up. From tears toughter, this look is somewhat cute like a child,


    even if she does so many unforgivable things, but ultimately because of a word of love.


    When she gets into the elevator, Bess keeps her head down and doesn''t dare to look at Alex''s eyes,


    which makes her feel like a bird.


    "Don''te to mypany if you have nothing to do." Alex still says in a cold voice, no matter what


    she does, she can¡¯t hide the bitterness in her heart, and can¡¯t change her vicious heart.


    The tears that Bess has just stopped flow down again because of Alex''s words. She raises her head


    and her little face filled with tears looks so pitiful.


    "Alex, I really love you." Bess has a lunch box in one hand and wipe tears in the other. There seems to


    be a trace of stubbornness on her small face.


    Alex nces at the lunch box in Bess''s hand, and thinks about the scene that Susan had sent him


    meals before. The softest ce in his mind seems to be touched, and it seems to rise and fall like the


    waves, which makes him stare at Bess''s meal and meditate.


    "This is your favorite crisp cakes andver beef soup!" In order to make Alex notice her again, she did


    a lot of work and checked all his preferences. Because the pancakes andver beef soup were often


    made for him by his mother when she was alive, she made a lot of effort to learn this, just to get Alex''s


    heart.


    Alex''s heart is shocked, and his mind can''t help thinking of his mother''s smiling face. It is with a gentle


    face. From his mother¡¯s leaving, he seldom eats crisp cakes andver beef soup.


    Just then the door of the elevator opens. Alex go to his office with Bess. There is a small room in the


    back of the office. He goes in, and Bess also goes in with the meal.


    Bess opens the lunch box with a smile, and the fragrancees out immediately and fills the whole


    small room.


    Alex smells the long-lost smell. He looks at Bess and finally picks up the chopsticks and puts a small


    cake in his mouth. Um.. Although it is not the same as the taste of his mother at that time, it is not bad.


    At least it has a little taste. He takes another sip ofver beef soup. Although it is not as good as his


    mother''s, it is pretty good. At least it can make him think of his mother.


    Bess looks at Alex''s eating and smiles happily. For the first time, she watches him eat like this. If he


    wants to, she wille to send food for him every day. Only Miya, she will not let her go.


    "I eat well, you can go!" Alex says, picking up the napkin and wiping his mouth, but his tone is not so


    cold. Maybe he is still somewhat satisfied with the meal from Bess.


    Bess smiles softly and picks up the lunch box on the table.


    "Then I''ll go back first, remember to have a good rest. Don''t be too tired." Her face has always been


    smiling, in order to keep Alex''s heart, she is willing to pay no matter how much.


    Alex stares at Bess. There is aplex color in his deep eyes. Atst, he ignores Bess and goes


    straight out.


    Bess has all of Alex''s expressions to the bottom of her eyes. She is almost sure that his attitude


    towards her has absolutely changed. With a light smile on her lips, she goes out with her lunch box.


    When Bess walks out of the door of Alex Group, she meets Miya, whoes across from the opposite


    side. She proudly raises her mouth. Alex is her, and no one will take it.


    "Director Miya, it''s nice to seduce someone else''s husband, but I don''t know how you feel after being


    rejected."


    Miya sneers, looks at Bess, and then looks at the lunch box in her hand. She raises the corners of her


    mouth disdainfully. If she didn''t feel anything about Bess before, but from the moment when she was


    almost raped, she hates Bess. Since Bess likes Alex, she has to fight with her.


    "You are not married, so he is not your husband. Besides, Alex likes me again. I''m not pestering him.


    Do you think making a meal for him can save his heart? He says he will marry me."

 Chapter 53 Youre gonna pay for what youve done

    Chapter 53 You''re gonna pay for what you''ve done


    Miya is now deliberately trying to stimte Bess. At the beginning, Bess dared to send someone to


    rape her, and she will not let Bess be better. She says that she is only humble in front of Alex alone,


    and she is no more humble than any other.


    When Bess hears Miya''s words, she holds her lunch box tightly. Does Alex really say that he will marry


    Miya?


    "In bed, men will all say these to women. How can you believe it?" Bess tries to keep a reserved smile,


    but she wants to cut Miya to pieces.


    Miya suddenly bursts into a smile, which is just like a freshly blooming rose, dazzling, but also ring.


    "Oh? So, when you go to bed with men, do they also tell you this? " Miya says that almost her whole


    face is smiling and a pair of attractive dimples are on her face.


    Bess''s face is slightly white. She looks at the dimples on Miya''s face. They look so ring that she


    wants to give Miya a p in the face.


    "Oh, I remember I heard Alex said he didn''t sleep with you. Does you sleep with others?" Miya


    immediately pretends to be surprised and widens her eyes, which also deliberately and viciously look at


    Bess¡¯s lower body.


    Bess is shocked and subconsciously mps her legs, but when she realizes her reaction, she is a little


    regretful. Why is she so excited?


    However, seeing on the scornful smile on Miya''s face, her anger suddenly rises from the bottom of her


    feet and instantly spreads to her whole body. The woman dares to have such a disdainful expression


    on her.


    "No matter how rampant a third party is, she is just a third party. "Bess suppresses her anger and tries


    to make herself in. If it isn''t for maintaining her image here, she has already fought with Miya.


    "Oh! "Miya smiles disdainfully, she still learns from Alex about this smile. He seems to sometimes send


    such disdainful and contemptuous smile to her, and now she applies what she has learned.


    Bess''s eyes also sink, she wants to know who gives the woman the courage to let her be so arrogant in


    front of her.


    "I just advise you, don¡¯t be too proud of yourself. The gain is not worth the loss, have you ever heard of


    it?" Bess says that there is a cold smile on the corners of her mouth, and then she walks straight


    forward. When she is standing on the same parallel line with Miya, she suddenly stops.


    And Miya is also looking at Bess at this time, she gracefully raises the corners of her mouth.


    "I have not only heard that the gain is not worth the loss, but also that good and evil will be rewarded at


    the end of the day. Those who have done bad things should be careful not to be knocked at the door in


    the middle of the night." After that, Miya goes straight into thepany. Bess, she won''t let go of this


    woman easily.


    Bess''s hands tightly clench into a fist. The woman even knows that the person who sent someone to


    rape her that day was her. That is what she told Alex, no wonder Alex would doubt her. It was the


    woman who caused the disaster. Thinking of this, Bess''s eyes shows murderous intent. Since you are


    unkind to me, don''t me me for being unkind to you.


    Bess thinks and strides out. Thinking of Miya''s children. She can''t help sneering. Her intuition tells her


    that the two children have a rtionship with Alex, especially Ben, who looks like Alex so much. If the


    two children are really Alex''s, Miya will be important depending on children, at that time she will have


    no chance at all, so she has to get rid of the two children.


    One day passes quickly, Miya looks at the results of today''s design with satisfaction, and her heart has


    never been so satisfied. She walks out with her own design.


    "I''ll take you home." At an unknown time, Alex is standing at the door of her office, and it seems to have


    a smile on his lips.


    Miya looks at the smile on Alex''s face. She is obviously stunned. She subconsciously takes a step


    back. What does this man want to do?


    "Don''t bother Mr.Alex. I''m going to pick up my children. Mr.Alex picks up your fianc¨¦e all the same."


    Miya just casually says that she knows Alex will not pick up Bess.


    Alex raises his eyebrows slightly and looks straight at Miya.


    "Are you jealous?" Alex''s mouth is still smiling, as if he is very concerned about Miya''s attitude.


    Inexplicable he wants to make her jealous.


    Miya originally wants to say no, but when she thinks of Bess, she just wants to retaliate against Bess,


    so she nods. Since Bess likes Alex so much, she will y with Bess well.


    Alex will have thought that Miya will shake her head and say no without hesitation, but he doesn''t think


    that she actually nods, which isn¡¯t like her usual performance.


    Miya just wants to open her mouth, but when she sees the figure at the door, she smiles cunningly, and


    suddenly rushes to Alex. With a backhand, Alex pulls Miya into his arms. His heart is even more


    puzzled. In normal times, the woman is very anxious to get away from him. Why does she jump into his


    arms so quickly today?


    Of course, Alex won''t refuse the woman who sends herself to him automatically. His big palm is


    immediately on Miya''s back.


    "Alex..." Just as Alex is about to take the next step, he suddenly sounds Bess¡¯ voice behind him.


    Alex subconsciously looks at Miya in his arms. At this moment, he basically understands that she


    intentionally throws herself into his arms and lets Bess watch. Is she retaliating against Bess for the


    fact that she was almost raped? Alex can''t help but raise the corner of his mouth. She is really a


    revengeful woman.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Today is my father''s birthday. There''s a dance in the evening. Let''s go together." Bess has pulled up


    Alex''s arm in her speech. By the way, her full chests are conveniently touched with his arm. This scene


    looks so Intimate.


    Bess seeing Miya in Alex''s arms, and there was a cold light in her eyes. She has arranged everything.


    At the dance tonight, she will make Alex be her man. With her efforts in bed, she believes that


    she will make him not want to stop. She is confident that Alex will be infatuated with herself.


    Miya also looks at Bess. She gets out of Alex''s arms gracefully. She is dissatisfied. The man even has


    several women at the same time.


    "Alex... Didn''t you say to take me back to the vi? Do you want to repent? " Miya''s face suddenly also


    shows a pitiful expression in her speech.


    Alex picks up his eyebrows and looks at Miya who pretends to be so real, especially the pitiful eyes.


    Besides, she doesn''t even call him Mr.Alex now, but also calls him Alex directly. She also says that he


    will send her back to the vi. Doesn''t she indirectly tell Bess that she will go to his vi? After all, she


    has no vi of her own.


    Though Miya''s words sound so weak, they are all showing off to Bess.


    "The dance will start at night, and I will be over before it." Alex takes a look at Bess and opens his


    mouth. He goes to the dance because Augus called him early in the morning. He has to give Be


    Group the face.


    "Will I be your partner?" Miya suddenly raises her head and asks, her face is full of expectation. In fact,


    she doesn''t want to go to any party. She just wants to retaliate against Bess.


    "I''m Alex''s fianc¨¦e. What''s your qualification as a junior?" Bess can''t help but tighten Alex''s hand. She


    is particrly hated for Miya.


    Miya looks at Alex pitifully, tears in her clear eyes.


    "Alex, we obviously love each other. She even says that I am a junior. Isn''t Miss Bess insulting Alex


    indirectly?" Miya''s voice is soft and sweet, which makes people feel pleased.


    Alex looks at Miya. She pretends so well. It''s really a pity for her not to be an actress. The more he


    knows about this woman, the more advantages she has.


    "Alex, let''s go to the party!" Bess is holding Alex''s arm tightly, not meaning to let go at all.


    Alex frowns slightly, his eyes fall on Miya all the time.


    Miya takes Alex''s other arm and stares at him.


    "Alex, you promised to apany me back. If you want to apany Miss Bess, I don''t me you. I


    love you so I should believe you. I believe you will not have any rtionship with Miss Bess. " Miya


    even loosens Alex''s arm when she is talking. Even if Alex takes Bess away, she will not make Bess feel


    better.


    Bess''s face turns out to be a big change. What does it mean that she believes Alex will not have a


    rtionship with her? Why does it sound like she''s a little like a junior? And Miya seems to be official.


    Alex just smiles evilly and gracefully raises the corners of his mouth. He finds that Miya is more and


    more interesting, and he is slightly excited when he thinks that she might be the woman he had been


    lingering with six years ago.


    "Go!" Alex suddenly shakes off Bess''s hand, takes Miya to go outside. Bess is angry to stamps her


    feet. Looking at Miya''s back, she decides to solve this woman as soon as possible, who is rted to


    her happiness.


    As soon as she gets in the car, Miya tries to take her little hand out of Alex''s big palm, but Alex pulls


    her tighter.


    "What? Do you want to get rid of me after using me? What do you think of me? " Alex''s voice sounds


    from Miya''s head. The heat of his voice even sprays into Miya''s ears, making Miya feel numb.


    Miya''s heart is shocked. She wants to fight against Alex, but she is pulled into his arms by Alex.


    "I don''t know what Mr.Alex means. What does Mr.Alex mean? " Miya''s tone is also cold. Of course, she


    is not as ambiguous as before, and her address to him also bes Mr.Alex in an instant.


    Alex''s sexy thin lips suddenly print down and kiss Miya mercilessly.


    Miya knows that she also has a reaction to his kiss, but she doesn''t want to cater to him. She is just his


    lover for a month. After a month, they will be nothing. She can''t immerse herself in his kiss, let alone


    under his body. She can''t let herself fall. She can''t afford to lose.

 Chapter 54 He wants her to please him

    Chapter 54 He wants her to please him


    She knows that she can''t have any feelings for Alex, because he won''t give her any promise, and she


    won''t be the woman who he loves. She just wants simple love and happy family, and Alex can''t afford


    any. He won''t give her a marriage, so she doesn''t ask for anything. She just wants to make this month


    go faster.


    The more Miya resists, the more crazily Alex kisses Miya, which is just like punishing her uneasiness.


    "Don''t forget your identity!" Alex kisses Miya, and he says a vague sentence, which stops her from all


    struggles. Yes, he always reminds her of her identity, and always reminds her of the humiliation she


    has suffered from him.


    Alex looks at Miya, who suddenly stops fighting. There is a glimmer of light in his deep eyes. The big


    palm has already touched her body. But for such a quiet Miya, he suddenly doesn''t have any interest.


    He suddenly misses her previous struggle, which makes him more conquering.


    At this time, Alex unconsciously stops his movements.


    There is a little doubt on Miya''s small face. Is he going to let go of herself?


    "Please me!" As expected, Miya, who is shocked by this sentence, widens her eyes to look at Alex. At


    that moment, a trace of disappointment shes inexplicably in her heart. What was she expecting just


    now? How could Alex let her go? She is the toy he bought for ten million dors.


    Miya doesn''t speak any more, but slowly goes to take off her clothes. She doesn''t have any resistance


    in front of Alex. She always remembers that she is just the lover he bought for a month. She is nothing


    else except to as a lover to please him.


    Soon, Miya''s body ispletely disyed in front of Alex, and her whole body is almost perfect to the


    extreme. At this moment, the whole body''s blood of Alex is suddenly surging.


    Miya takes a look at Alex¡¯ lower body which has already reacted. She smiles a little mockingly. She


    stretches out her small hand to undress Alex. Every time she unbuttons a button, her heart will sink a


    little. The coat is finally taken off. Her small hand reaches the zipper of Alex''s pants at the next


    moment, and her heart suddenly jumps.


    "Do you think you are worthy of your fianc¨¦e to do so?" Although she hates Bess. But as a woman,


    seeing her fianc¨¦ and another woman are ambiguous, anyone will hate it.


    Alex''s eyes narrow slightly. What does this woman mean by this sentence?


    "Aren''t you retaliating against Bess? If Bess knows I''m sleeping with you, shouldn''t you be happy?"


    Miya feels a shuddering from all over her body, and suddenly she is stiff.


    Miya feels that Alex doesn''t take the next step, just smiles bitterly, then continues to undress Alex, and


    soon both of them are naked meeting.


    "Kiss me!" Alex orders overbearingly again, his cold eyes are not seen the bottom.


    At this moment, Alex suddenly presses a button, the seat on the car suddenly bes a bed, and


    both of them fall down.


    Miya climbs on Alex like this. She obviously feels that his lower body has reached her. She will always


    feel humiliated at this time. But thinking about the money, she sticks out her small head, kisses Alex''s


    thin lips, and a smell of lemon immediately surrounds her.


    She is so dirty, so cheap, for money, she sells her body and self-esteem, she even feels that her soul is


    also dirty. How can she be so dirty?


    Alex''s big palm swims on Miya''s body. For such a clumsy tease, he can even feel full of desire in his


    heart. He feels that she poisons him. As long as he sees her body, his body will react inexplicably. He


    finds that he can''t control his body now. His self-control has always been very good. As for why not


    now, even he can''t also understand it.


    Alex can''t wait any longer. Suddenly, he turns around and presses Miya under him. In fact, he has done


    it with her several times, but he always looks like a fledgling boy every time.


    "I''ll teach you how to have sex!" Alex''s words fall, and he kisses Miya''s red lips again. His kiss goes all


    the way down.


    Every movement of hers has a fatal attraction to him.


    "Do you want to..." He knows every sensitive spot in her body.


    Sure enough, Miya''s whole body suddenly shudders, but she insists on biting her teeth not to let herself


    make a sound. She will never admit what she wants.


    Alex continues to kiss Miya. His thin lips suddenly contain her chest. This woman''s body is obviously


    responsive. Why doesn''t she cater to him? Is she not happy when they do it?


    Does Alex know that in her heart, humiliation has overwhelmed everything? And she can feel nothing


    but humiliation.


    Alex is surprisingly gentle this time. He only enters after the enough forey, and his movements are


    so gentle that Miya feels no pain.


    Miya closes her eyes tightly, ready to meet the following pain, but when he enters her body, there is no


    pain she expects, it is a kind of feeling that never feels before, which lets her can''t help wanting more.


    Gradually, Miya''s forehead is covered with tiny beads of sweat, and her whole body is sweaty. There is


    a faint sense of excitement in her body, which makes her feel a little excited.


    Miya finally realizes a feeling that she doesn''t have before.


    Alex holds Miya tightly in his arms and kisses her hair, which makes him seem to back to that night six


    years ago. He is increasingly feeling that Miya is like the woman six years ago.


    Miya''s whole body lies in Alex''s arms, and her whole body has not made a little effort.


    "How do you feel? Is that a good feeling? " Alex says softly in Miya''s ear. The hot breath sprays on


    Miya''s ear, causing her little face to sh a blush.


    Miya''s face is only slightly red, she doesn''t say. She has to admit that the feeling she has just had is


    that she has never experienced. That feeling makes her feel like a fluttering, and her heartbeat can''t


    help speeding up when she thinks of it.


    "What is your rtionship with this bead?" This is what Alex wants to know most. The reason why he


    left with Miya just now is that he wanted to ask her again about her connection with this lucky pearl.


    Miya''s face changes slightly. He asks the question again. Does he find anything? Her heart can''t help


    lifting.


    "I just like the style of it, nothing else. If Mr.Alex is unwilling to give me the bead, it''s OK. You don''t have


    to look for other excuses." Miya doesn''t move in Alex''s arms, but her voice is cold a lot.


    Alex finds that as soon as he mentions the bead, Miya can not wait to clear up the rtionship. It is


    known that many women want to be the mistress of the bead in the name of an impostor. But she


    wants to get rid of the rtionship. Does she so want to stay away from him?


    "If you were the surrogate six years ago..."From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I said, I am not the woman who surrogates. I''ve never had a child for others. If Mr.Alex wants to find


    someone, please." Miya''s voice is cold, and she seems to have a strong sense of resistance to this


    matter.


    Alex''s face suddenly cools down. This woman dares to interrupt him. For the first time, a woman dares


    to be so arrogant in front of him. No one dares to interrupt him.


    Of course, the more she negates it, the more he thinks it''s strange. It seems that he can vaguely feel


    her inner fear. What is she afraid of? Is she afraid what he knows?


    "In my world, only your back is left..." At that time, Miya''s mobile phone rings, and her ringtone is sung


    by herself. When she left with her children, her father sold her again because she had no mother. She


    was so grieved that she wrote a lyric,posed music by herself, and set it as her ringtone. However,


    this music will only be sung when her children call.


    Alex is obviously stunned when he hears the music. He just hears it clearly. This song is definitely the


    voice of Miya. He doesn''t expect that her voice will be so pleasant, but faintly there is some sadness in


    it.


    "Mommy, where are you? Why didn''t youe to pick us up?" Ben''s voice is obviously dissatisfied. He


    has been waiting for mummy for half an hour, why mummy didn''te.


    Miya is surprised. Is Ben still at school? Why doesn''t he go back? Does the driver not pick them up?


    Doesn''t Ben get in the car?


    "Haven''t you gone with Joey? Doesn''t the driver pick up Andre? You can go to Andre''s car. " Miya


    thinks and says, anyway, there is a special driver, better than her to pick up.


    "Mommy, why do you always say Andre? I don''t want to sit in Andre''s car. I don''t want this kind of life


    living under Alex¡¯s house. That vi is not ours. I won''t go back there again. If Mommy doesn''t have


    time to pick me up, I''ll live in school. " Ben is a little angry, but he doesn''t shout. He just says calmly, but


    his heart hurts a little. He doesn''t have a father since he is a child. Is it possible that even he will lose


    Mummy now?

 Chapter 55 Hes sad but mommys sadder

    Chapter 55 He''s sad but mommy''s sadder


    Miya is shocked, and her face is pale because of Ben''s words. How can Ben say her like that? She


    doesn¡¯t talk about Andre all the time. She just thinks Andre has no maternal love these years. She


    wants to make up for him properly. How can Ben not understand her so much?


    There is also his sentence living under Alex¡¯s house. What he says is so unkind. She doesn''t let him


    live under Alex¡¯s house. She just lives with Alex for 24 days. She will live happily with her father and


    two children in the future. Please give her some time, ok?


    "Ben, you are waiting at the school gate. Mommy is going to pick you up. Don''t be sad." Miya''s tears


    also can''t help but flow down. The previous humiliation and the discontent of the children, she thinks of


    the father in prison, who can understand her pain? Who can feel her pain?


    "Well, I''ll wait here for mummy toe. Shall we rent a house? I''ve also made money. I can support


    mummy. Mummy can''t stay at the home of that speechless uncle, OK? I don''t want mommy to suffer


    any grievances, not at all. " Ben''s tone here is a bit overbearing. He has decided that he will support


    mummy in the future. Mummy doesn''t need to live in anyone''s home, let alone look at anyone''s face.


    Miya is so touching that her tears fill her face. She understands Ben''s character. He is the kind of man


    who is strong in his bones. This is undoubtedly inherited from Alex. He is also a little stubborn which is


    probably inherited from her.


    "Well, mommy has something to deal with in these two days. Can we wait two days to move?" Miya


    suddenly asks Ben''s opinion, because she needs to design drawings in these days, and has no time to


    take care of the two children, so she stays temporarily for two days. After the internationalpetition,


    she will move away immediately.


    Ben agrees. He is so determined to go because he feels that mommy is always so humble in Alex''s


    vi. He doesn''t want his mommy to be humble in front of others. He will buy a vi for mommy in the


    future. What Mommy will want, what he will buy for Mommy. No one will snatch his mother''s love again.


    When Miyaes to pick up Ben, she only sees him alone. She frowns slightly. Why is Ben alone?


    What about Joey?


    "Joey''s back with Andre. I''m here alone waiting for Mommy." Ben takes a look at Alex next to him in the


    middle of the conversation. He doesn''t speak more and gets on the car directly.


    "Mommy, we have a monthly exam today. I will definitely be better than Andre." Ben confidently says


    that he is very dissatisfied with the fact that he didn''t win the first ce by getting the same score with


    Andrest time. This time his score must be higher than Andre''s.


    "Well, Mommy believes in Ben." In fact, in Miya''s mind, Ben and Andre are the same. Anyway, both of


    them are her sons. Seeing the conflict between Ben and Andre, she is a little sad, but she can''t say


    anything.


    Alex raises his eyebrow slightly. It turns out that Ben is the child who housekeeper told him to be tied


    for the first ce with Andre. Unexpectedly, he has the same score as Andre. Now he even threatens


    to score more than Andre.


    Alex''s mind suddenly is clever, he and Andre are in the same ss, and he also looks like himself so


    much.


    "How old are you this year?" All of a sudden, Alex asks, will these two children be his? All of a sudden


    he shes such a strange idea. If the children are his, he must not let them live outside with Miya.


    Miya is surprised. She doesn''t think Alex will ask Ben this question. There is a sh of panic in her


    eyes. Although she is trying to keep calm, her heart is still disordered.


    Ben takes a look at Alex, and finally his eyes fall on Miya''s face. Although Mommy doesn''t look at him


    now, his intuition tells him that mommy is a little nervous.


    "I''m five years old. Because I''m smart, I go to school a year earlier." Ben says calmly, there is no wave


    in his voice. Anyway, he is very smart. Even if he studies a year earlier, he can also take the first ce.


    Alex is obviously disappointed with this answer. He is one year younger than Andre. That''s impossible


    to be his children. Are they really Adam''s children?


    "Is Adam good to you?" Alex asks again. He doesn''t know why. He always wants to care for these two


    children.


    Ben''s eyes obviously sh a little puzzled, why does he suddenly ask him these questions? Ben can''t


    help but look at Miya.


    "Uncle Adam is a busy man, but he often buys toys for me." Ben can''t get Miya''s response, so he has


    to tell the truth.


    Uncle Adam? Alex raises his eyebrows slightly. Ben is calling uncle Adam. isn''t Adam his father? At


    that moment, his eyes almost sh a glimmer of joy.


    "Will uncle Adam sleep with your mommy?" Alex asks abruptly, as if remembering something.


    Miya ispletely speechless next to Alex. Does this man care too much about her previous life?


    What does he want to do?


    "Uncle Adam never stays at our house for night, but we have stayed at Uncle Adam''s house several


    times." Ben doesn''t quite understand what Alex means. Although he doesn''t want to answer him very


    much, he does so out of politeness.


    Alex is still happy when he listens to the first half of the sentence, but when he hears thetter part of


    the sentence, his face suddenly turns ck. Does this woman dare to seduce Adam? Does she even


    go to Adam''s house to seduce him?


    "Then you have lived a few times, did your mommy live in the same room with your uncle Adam?" Alex


    seems to be carrying on the good spirit of asking questions without shame.


    Miya is unbearable to listen to. Her teeth are biting her lips tightly, almost bleeding.


    "Enough, Alex, what do you want to ask?" Miya yells angrily that she is only his lover for a month. He


    has no right to know anything else about her. Of course, he also has no qualification to know.


    Alex is asking about the key point. Suddenly he is interrupted. His heart is also unhappy. This woman is


    suddenly so excited about what he is doing. Is she afraid of what he knows? That''s why she is so


    excited to interrupt him.


    Alex''s eyes narrow slightly, and his deep eyes look coldly at Miya to see if she wants to hide


    something.


    "Is uncle talking about making children? Although uncle Adam mentioned it, my mommy didn''t agree. "


    Ben says quietly, but he still wonders how the child is made.


    Alex''s face improves obviously when he hears this. Miya and Adam have never been in bed at all. Now


    he really begins to wonder whether the two children are Adam''s. If so, is it normal for Adam and Miya


    to sleep together? But Miya refuses Adam.


    "And didn''t your mommy sleep with Adam once?" Alex asks again.


    "Well, at least I haven''t seen it once, but I''ve seen uncle Adam kissed my mommy, and then my


    mommy pped him in the face, which scared Joey to tears." Ben suddenly thinks of something and


    says. The reason he says this to Alex means that he doesn''t exclude Alex from being with Miya, but he


    doesn''t live in his home, which makes him look inferior.


    "Ben, shut up, you say too much. Do you know whether the man in front of you is good or bad?" Miya


    angrily pulls Ben away. When does her son have so much words?


    Ben curls his lips, leans in Miya''s arms, and stops talking. Although he hates Andre, he doesn''t hate


    Alex. If Mommy likes him, he will ept their family.


    Alex is in a good mood at this time. He can''t help but smile at the corner of his mouth. He suddenly


    stops.


    Miya is very puzzled why he stops suddenly. Alex opens the front door the next minute, then hooks his


    finger to her and signals her to sit in front.


    Miya obviously doesn''t want to agree. For Alex, she always wants to be alienated for some reason, for


    fear that he will be in love with her at any time.


    "Mr.Alex, It can''t be a child in front of the car. If you are found out, you will be fined." Miya says quietly,


    she also doesn''t mean to get out to go to the front. Now her son is still in the car. It''s not good to let her


    son see his estrus.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex evilly raises the corners of his mouth. Money? Is he fined? He will be willing to see who dares to


    punish him.


    "I am rich in money. Let them punish optionally!" Alex says with no concern.


    Miya doesn''t expect Alex to talk like that. Is he so squandered? But why is he so stingy to her that he


    doesn''t want to give her more money and deducts her wages? She even doesn''t ask him for her


    overtime money.


    At this time, Miya''s cell phone suddenly rings. It''s a strange number. She frowns slightly. Who will call


    her now?


    Alex''s face darkens in an instant. It must be a man who calls her. How many men does this woman


    have except him?


    Looking at Alex''s eyes, Miya is stunned for a moment. The next moment, she gets out of the car with


    her son in her arms. She and her son go to the front together.


    "Hello..." Miya takes the phone and habitually asks gently.


    Alex''s face changes slightly. How can this woman talk so gently to other men, but always so cold to


    him? His heart is full of fire.


    "Hello, are you director Miya? This is Terry, because my design is in urgent need, can ite out


    tomorrow? " Although he says so, there is no urgency in his tone.


    After hearing, Miya knows that this is her client who wants to make troubles during the day, but how


    does a client like him know her phone number?

 Chapter 56 Mommy doesnt love them anymore

    Chapter 56 Mommy doesn''t love them anymore


    "President Terry£¬please don''t worry. I''ve designed your design n for you. I''ll send it to you in the


    morning tomorrow." Miya''s voice is still soft, but her expression is not so good. Now it''s her off-duty


    time, he is just a customer. Why does he call her?


    "Well, then I am relieved. Actually, we have a new pattern here. After director Miya helps me design


    this, can you help me design another one?" Terry says, pushing his luck.


    Alex''s face instantly darkens. Didn''t the woman design the picture of the internationalpetition


    today? Did she design for Terry today? Has her brain got into the water? Or is she stupid? Doesn''t she


    know which one is needed?


    Miya is indifferent in her face.


    "President Terry, the design can be done, but the price is much higher. If Iplete one, it will cost one


    million." Miya can''t help but raise the corner of her mouth. Isn''t Terry trying to make trouble for her?


    Then she can make a profit.


    Sure enough, Terry is silent for a while. He doesn''t expect Miya will suddenly ask such a high price. In


    the past, a good one was only tens of thousands, but now she says to ask for a million, which is


    obviously her intention. But under the pressure of Be Group, he can only agree with it against his will,


    hoping that Be Group can help him pay for it.


    "Well, as long as the quality of the design drawings is good, then money is not a problem." Terry quickly


    raises a smile, his money ah. Terry is very stingy, although a million to him is nothing, but he is not


    willing to spend any money on it.


    "Of course, the quality will be good, I also promise that the design will definitely be designed by


    myself." Miya has a smile on her lips. Doesn''t he want her picture? She has so many pictures. Even if


    he wants ten of them, she also can satisfy him.


    Alex looks at Miya with cold face. His face is obviously angry. This woman even promises Terry to


    personally make design drawings for him. In his impression, Terry is a stingy man. He can''t give a cent.


    But he will agree to buy a drawing of Miya for a million. Does Miya have a rtionship with Terry? But


    Terry has a wife and a child, and Terry''s child is estimated to be as old as Miya. Does she need to


    seduce an old man?


    "Remember your task, even if you design a picture of one million for Terry, that one million is also the


    company''s, which has nothing to do with you." Alex says coldly.


    Miya''s face is also cold. Why should she give money to thepany for her own design drawings?


    Besides, it will take her overtime to modify those drawings.


    "That''s my own picture; it has nothing to do with Alex Group." It''s not Miya''s character to give up money


    when ites to hand.


    Alex raises his eyebrows slightly. If Ben is not sitting on her body, he will definitely punish her now. But


    tonight, he can.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Terry cooperates with Alex Group, and you are only a director, so your designs are all for Alex Group."


    Alex has started the car in the middle of talking, and he doesn''t know why his recent nonsense has


    be more, especially when he is with this woman.


    Miya is angry, but Alex seems to be right talking about that. Doesn''t she just sacrifice her picture for


    nothing?


    "But I can give you some bonus." Alex finally says, so it won''t dispel her enthusiasm.


    Sure enough, hearing the bonus, Miya''s eyes brighten, and her face suddenly smiles. His conscience


    doesn''tpletely die. He still remembers to give her the bonus.


    "How much money can I have?" Miya''s face is full of expectation. Money has a fatal attraction to her.


    Whenever money is mentioned, her eyes will shine brightly.


    "Look at your performance." Alex says faintly, in fact, he doesn''t want to ask for her money, but he just


    can''t see her so proud, he just wants to blow her, as if to tease her is a very fun thing.


    Miya''s face immediately pulls down, what is it to see her performance? He doesn''t say anything like


    this, which makes her heart without foundation, so he has to say a specific number of words.


    "Mommy, uncle Alex means that if you do well, you can get that one million." Ben reminds.


    Miya''s eyes widen, she looks at Alex incredulously, and looks at Alex''s nearly perfect side face. His


    dark blue earrings are iid with a small gem. Under the reflection of the light, it radiates a fascinating


    color, which is so dazzling.


    "If I do well, then is a million dors really mine?" Miya can''t help but ask, the face still seems to be


    some unbelievable, how can he say to give her money? He is so mean.


    "I feel very hungry now. I want to eat some tonic soup. It''s better to be the kind of aphrodisiac." There is


    a pun in Alex''s words. Miya can understand him even if she is an idiot.


    Miya is furious. What does this man want to do? Aphrodisiac?


    Ben really doesn''t know what aphrodisiac means. But when he hears that character, he seems to be a


    little sensitive. Damn it, does he even want to be stronger? Why doesn''t he hit himself?


    "Don''t you want to do it?" Alex raises his eyebrows and says, but he doesn''t look at Miya. He is driving


    with great concentration.


    Of course, Miya doesn''t want to make it. Does she give him a soup of aphrodisiac so that he can estrus


    for her for no reason?


    "Of course, I''m willing to do it for president Alex. " When she says thest words, she is almost


    gnashing her teeth. She is very furious. She knows that Alex is intentional, but she can¡¯t say anything.


    Alex raises his mouth gracefully. He is so good to Miya because his intuition tells him that Miya is the


    woman six years ago, so he is nice to her.


    After arriving at home, Joey is ying house with Andre, and Andre ys a role of a husband of Joey.


    They are still ying romance together. Joey is holding Andre''s arm and they areughing as they


    walk.


    Miya''s face changes slightly when she sees it. She still remembers Joey says that she will marry Andre


    when she grows up. Now, she thinks she can''t let the two of them get together again. If they really have


    some feelings, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "What are you doing?" Miya suddenly steps forward and pulls them apart unhappily. Her face is not


    very nice, and she is also faintly worried.


    "We do nothing. We''re ying house. Anyway, I''m going to marry Andreter, so let''s practice now."


    Joey says with smile. She seems to be very happy on her small face. When she thinks that she will be


    with Andre in the future, her heart will be inexplicably happy.


    "What? Don''t y this with Andre again. Doesn''t a girl know to be a little reserved? What do you look


    like?" Miya''s voice is full of discontent, but God knows how painful she is now in her heart. She never


    scolds Joey like this.


    Sure enough, Joey''s bright eyes are filled with tears. In her impression, Mommy never scolds her, but


    now she is so fierce. How can she bear it? Is it true that mommy doesn''t love them as the brother


    says?


    Looking at Joey with tears in her eyes, Miya finally bends over to wipe Joey''s tears. She has never


    been like this before. She has never scolded her daughter.


    Ben''s eyes sh a little coldness to Andre, because Andre robs his mother to make Mommy hurt his


    sister. Before, Mommy never scolded them.


    Alex just frowns slightly on the side. He doesn''t do anything else. He doesn''t know what to do. He just


    thinks it is strange. Seeing Joey y with Andre, the reaction of Miya changes so much, which is


    strange. She didn''t react so much before.


    "Mommy, it''s Andre who ys with my sister. Why do you only scold Joey instead of Andre?" As Ben


    speaks, he pulls Joey into his arms, and the two children are holding together.


    Miya is speechless. She looks at Andre subconsciously.


    Andre immediately bends his head, and then approaches Miya. His face is full of remorse.


    "Aunt Miya, don''t be cruel to Joey any more. It''s all my fault. I took Joey to y with me. It''s not Joey''s


    fault at all. It''s me." Andre''s head is lower when he says that.


    Looking at him, Miya is a little sad. She doesn''t scold Andre, but touches Andre''s small head with a


    smile.


    "It''s OK. Did my performance scare you just now? I didn''t me you." Miya says with a smile that her


    attitude for Andre is totally different from Joey. She feels guilty for Andre all the time. She just wants to


    make up for the child.


    Alex''s eyes obviously sh a surprise. Does she scold her own child and care his son? What''s the


    meaning of this? Is she really a pedophile?


    "Mommy, you''re too much." Looking at Miya''s pleasing expression of Andre, Ben''s heart suddenly


    lights up a nameless fire. He pulls Joey''s hands and walks out.


    Miya just looks at Ben and Joey at this moment. What''s wrong with Ben? He''s got a lot of temper these


    two days. Thinking that she chases out, too. Just as she reaches the door, she does not forget to look


    back at Andre.


    "You don''t have to me yourself. Ben''s a bit grumpy. You don''t have to care about him." Miya says


    with a smile, and when the words fall, she runs out to chase her children.


    Alex doesn''t say a word all the time. At this moment, he seems to be an outsider. He looks at his son


    and can''t help but raise the corner of his mouth. Why does Miya treat his son so well? Is it because she


    knows that Andre is also her son? Thinking of this, he can¡¯t help but deepen the smile on the corner of


    his mouth.

 Chapter 57 Hes your brother

    Chapter 57 He''s your brother


    "Dad, do you want to chase them, too? Actually, aunt Miya doesn''t have to be so nice to me. Joey and


    Ben will hate me." Andre''s tone is obviously a little aggrieved. Although he likes Miya and yearns for


    maternal love, he doesn''t want to snatch Joey and Ben''s Mommy, because they are both pitiful. Neither


    of them has a father.


    Alex looks at his son quietly, in fact, over the years, he is sorry for this son, because he has always


    been ignoring him.


    "Andre, do you want a mommy?" Alex suddenly crouches down in front of Andre and asks, with a rare


    softness in his eyes at this moment.


    Andre has never seen tenderness in Alex¡¯s eyes, but at this moment, he sees it. He knows that since


    aunt Miya appears, Dad''s mood seems to be much better.


    "I want a mommy, but I just want a mommy like aunt Miya, I don''t want others." He doesn''t know why.


    Every time he sees Miya, he always has an impulse to go up and hold her. He also likes the lily smell


    on her.


    Alex smiles, he smiles very handsome, showing a pair of white teeth. Now Andre finds that his father


    had such a beautiful pair of small tiger teeth. He suddenly thinks that Ben seems to have such a pair of


    small tiger teeth, too. The smile of Dad is so simr towards Ben. Andre can''t help thinking, but he


    doesn''t think more.


    Alex suddenly pulls Andre into his arms. He suddenly finds that his son is so big. He only remembers


    holding him once in his childhood. At that time, he still can''t walk. Because Andre peed on him


    mischievously when he held Andre, so he never held the son since then. Now it''s a shame to think


    about what he did.


    "Dad, will you marry aunt Miya?" Andre also tightly hugs Alex and forcefully smells the lemon smell on


    him. He likes it since childhood, but in his impression, Dad never hugs him, not once.


    Alex meditates. Will he marry her? The answer is definitely unnecessary. How can he marry her? She


    can be his lover. If a woman like her has no family background, her father will be more opposed.


    His mind can''t help but sh the shadow of Susan. Even if he wants to marry, he will only marry Susan.


    He is just ying with Miya. He admonishes himself in his heart, but he has a feeling that he can''t stop


    for Miya''s body.


    "No!" He definitely answers Andre, yes, he will never marry Miya, it probably doesn''t have a point, and


    no one in his heart can rece Susan.


    There is a sh of disappointment on Andre''s small face, but fortunately, he doesn''t show it, but only


    recognizes aunt Miya in his heart.


    "If you like your aunt Miya, you can ask her to take care of youter." Alex''s tone is still gentle. He''s


    only waiting for the results of Randy''s investigation. He doesn''t know what the result will be.


    Andre doesn''t expect Alex to say that suddenly. Isn''t he dreaming? Is this gentle man in front of him his


    father? When does his father be so gentle?


    Alex looks at Andre, who is silent, and stands up straight. His face is already indifferent, but it is not as


    cold as usual.


    "Dad has something else to go out. When your aunt Miyaes back, let her cook and wait for Dad,


    OK?" After words fall, he walks out directly. The whole figure seems to stand so proudly.


    Before Andre can speak, what he sees is Alex''s back, but his little face is still smiling. His father''s


    attitude towards him has changed, so will he love him in the future? But he won¡¯t win the first ce this


    time, because he left a question intentionally and didn''t do it. This time he wants to give the first ce


    to Ben. He doesn''t know if Dad will be disappointed with him again after he knows it, and then he


    doesn''t love himself anymore.


    After Miya chases out, Ben pulls Joey and walks out for a long time. Joey has stopped crying, but


    looking back at Miya, her tears can¡¯t help but flow out.


    " Mummy ising." Joey whispeses to Ben.


    Ben ignores Joey''s words, he still walks forward, but because of Miya''s pursuit, he is somewhat


    comforted in his heart.


    Miya strides up to catch up with them.


    "Ben, why are you so ignorant of Mommy? How can mommy not love you?" Miya steps forward and


    puts two children in her arms. They are all her children. Which one is not her dearly loved person? It''s


    just that Andre is so pitiful since childhood. She wants to make up for Andre.


    "Mommy, do you love us? If mommy loves us, why did Joey get scolded in the room, not Andre? How


    can Mommy please Andre like that? What''s so good about him? " Alexins that since he meets


    Andre, he finds that mommy doesn''t love them as much as before. They are going to lose Mommy.


    "Ben, do you believe in Mommy? Mommy has a problem. " Miya is holding two children tightly. They


    are both brought up by her. How can she not love them?


    Ben wants to cry, too, but he tells himself that he is a man and can''t cry.


    "Mommy, is it your job to please Andre?" Ben still says that he has a strong reaction to Miya''s love for


    Andre.


    Miya smiles bitterly, the hands of holding the two children at that moment inexplicably loose, does her


    son not believe her?


    Joey stretches out her hand and pulls Miya''s hand, with tears still shining in her eyes.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mommy, what''s the trouble you can''t tell us? Three of us are one heart. " Joey''s little hand holds


    Miya''s hand tightly and stares at her.


    Ben also looks at her. The two children''s eyes show their expectations and are waiting for Miya''s


    words. In fact, Ben has already guessed that she has something to hide from them, so he deliberately


    reacts so strongly that mommy can say it. He also loves Mommy.


    Miya gives a wry smile and then carries the two children back into her arms.


    "Actually, Andre is your brother! " When Miya says this, the tears finally can¡¯t stop flowing.


    Joey and Ben are stunned at the same time, especially Joey, who almost rounds her big eyes. What''s


    the situation?


    Ben''s eyes sh a bit of shock, but soon, his face turns calm. In fact, he has already guessed


    something. After all, he and Andre look so simr. They are brothers. When he thinks of this, he can''t


    help but smile at the corners of his mouth. No wonder Mommy will treat him so well, originally wants to


    make up for him.


    "Mommy, are you not lying to us? If Andre is our brother, then speechless uncle Alex will be our


    father." Joey asks with her head to one side. She doesn''t think Alex is like their father.


    Miya is obviously stunned. Her daughter responds quickly, but they can''t recognize the father.


    " When you see Alex, don''t say anything, don''t tell him about it, or you won''t have Mommy." If Alex


    knows the truth of the matter, he will surely take back the two children. How can she let go? These two


    children are the support of her life.


    "Will uncle Alex marry Mommy?" Ben can''t help but ask. Of course, any child wants to go back to his


    father and mother.


    Miya shakes her head. How can he marry her? Even though she was innocent when she made sex


    with him that year, her identity is far from that of him. They can¡¯t be together at all, so she will never


    give them to him.


    Ben and Joey are suddenly disappointed. If Uncle Alex doesn''t marry their mother, they will not go with


    him.


    When they get home, only Andre is alone in writing homework. Miya walks with two children. Joey runs


    over and holds his hands a friendly.


    "Andre, what do you like to eat? Let mommy make it for you first." Andre looks at Joey, Miya and Ben.


    Ben hates him so much. He doesn''t want to rob their love anymore.


    "Aunt Miya, I''ve already had a meal. Dad said you''d make him a meal, and I won''t eat it." Andre starts


    to do his homework again after his words fall. In fact, he really wants to eat Miya''s food. He wants to


    get into her arms more, but he is afraid that it''s impossible in the future.


    "Mommy, go and cook. Remember to cook for our family." Ben looks at Miya by the hand and says.


    Miya releases Ben''s little hand and touches Ben''s little head habitually.


    "OK, Mommy will cook for the three of you." Miya says, smiles and looks at Andre, then turns and


    leaves.


    "Elder Brother, your study is so good, you don''t have to do your homework anymore." Joey has


    snatched Andre''s pen from his hand while she is talking.


    Andre doesn''t know why. He looks at Ben subconsciously. He seems to want to see what his reaction


    is. After all, aunt Miya doesn''t like Joey being so close to him.


    It is unknown that Ben is also approaching Andre at this moment. The two children are seeing each


    other in four eyes. Finally, Andre takes back his eyes first. He is not afraid of Ben. He just doesn''t want


    to have a conflict with Ben. Although he always knows that Ben has some prejudice against him, he


    has a kind of inexplicable desire to approach Ben.


    "Don''t want to admit that you are my elder brother. Let''s see our results this time. Whoever scores


    more in the exam is elder brother."

 Chapter 58 He’s not present

    Chapter 58 He¡¯s not present


    Ben says discontentedly, in fact, Andre is born just a few minutes earlier than him. Why should he


    admit that this guy is his brother?


    "What?" Andre obviously doesn''t respond to Ben''s words, but his mind seems to understand something


    in a trance.


    Ben just looks at him and doesn''t speak again. Joey pulls up Andre''s little hands.


    "You''re my brother. Mommy told us that my mommy will be your mommyter." Joey''s little face is full


    of bright smiles.


    At this moment, Andre almost feels that the whole world is bright. Is aunt Miya really the mommy he


    has been looking for? Yes, she is. Even if she is not his mother, he also recognizes her as a mom. He


    likes aunt Miya very much.


    For a long time, Andre''s eyes are still full of tears. At this moment, he is excited. He has never been so


    excited as today.


    "What are you doing? Don''t fight again. "Miyaes over as she speaks. When she sees the scene in


    front of her, there is a sudden anger in her heart. She has told Ben that Andre is his brother. How can


    Ben bully Andre? He is bullied to cry. What is Ben dong?!


    Miya stares at Ben. Ben''s eyes are innocent. It seems that he doesn''t know why Miya is so angry? Why


    does Mommy seem to have a big prejudice against him? She is angry when she sees him just now, but


    now when she sees Andre, how can her expression suddenly be gentle?


    "What''s the matter? Why are you crying? Tell Aunt Miya, isn''t Ben bullying you again? " Miya goes to


    Andre and carries him directly into her arms. She always feels that the child has suffered a lot of


    grievances for not following her for so many years.


    Andre looks at Miya and suddenly cries.


    "Mommy!" He blurts out that when he saw Miya for the first time, he wanted to call her Mommy.


    Miya is stunned, and immediately feels that her nose is sour and her eyes are red. Hot tears run like a


    bubbling spring. Her hand holding Andre can¡¯t help but tighten.


    Joey hugs one of Miya''s thighs, her little face is on herp, and smiles with tears in her eyes.


    Ben wants to cry, but he finally shows a smile. He knows that in Mommy''s heart, she has been worried


    about another child who has been taken away. Now, she finds Andre, Mommy should be relieved.


    "I''ve made the meal. Let''s go for dinner." Miya raises a gentle smile in her speech and looks at the door


    subconsciously. After all, this is Alex''s vi. He maye back at any time, so she should not speak


    loudly.


    "After, Andre must not call me Mommy in front of Alex, only in private." Miya says softly that she doesn''t


    want to be discovered by Alex, and still can''t let him know. If he knows this, the consequences will be


    unimaginable.


    Andre nods quietly. In fact, he understands all what Miya says, but he can''t help but feel a little regretful


    in his heart. Can''t mom and dad still be together? Why?


    Looking at the upset face of Andre, Joey looks at him with a smile.


    "You are happier than us. At least you can be recognized by your father. You can also call mommy in


    private, and our father can''t be called once." Joey''s big bright eyes are shing, and a pair of charming


    dimples appeares on her small pink face, which makes Miya can¡¯t help pinching her small face.


    Then, a family of four sits at the same table.


    "Andre,e and taste the beef seaweed soup, mommy made it for you!" During the conversation,


    Miya has served Andre a bowl. She thinks that Ben likes this very much, and Andre should also like


    this. She almost thinks that Andre likes it without thinking about it.


    Andre is stunned for a moment. He obviously doesn''t eat the beef seaweed soup once. Aunt Miya - no,


    it''s Mommy. How does mommy know that he likes it? But it smells delicious. He thinks it must be very


    good.


    Andre picks up the spoon, takes a sip gently, then looks up at her mother who is looking at him.


    "The soup is so delicious." After the words, Andre begins to bow to drink soup again, this kind of thick


    taste with love, every drink, will make him moved to tears.


    "Don''t just drink soup, but order as well." Joey has picked up vegetarian dish into Andre''s bowl.


    Andre gives Joey a little smile to thank her. At this time, suddenly another duck leg is added to his


    bowl. He raises his head abruptly, because the duck leg is pinched from the right, and Ben is the only


    one sitting on his right.


    Ben is looking at Andre at the same time, and they are just looking at each other.


    "Let¡¯s end our grudges before. I will definitely surpass you in this exam." Ben seems to be confident to


    say thatst time he and Andre were equally divided, but the teacher chose Andre to be the first, which


    hit his young heart deeply, so he was not convinced. He wants to win Andre.


    "You are sure to win this time." Andre alsoughs. He has no intention ofpeting with Ben, and this


    time he deliberately wrote one less question. The score will definitely not be higher than Ben. However,


    it''s time for Ben''spetitive mind to be restrained, which is hard to exist in the society.


    As soon as Ben heard Andre''s words, he immediately understands something. His face suddenly turns


    ugly. Why does he say so surly? Does he deliberately make a concession to him? His self-esteem


    seemed to be under attack. He is such a perfect person that he doesn¡¯t want Andre make a


    concession. Isn''t that a joke if it is known by others?


    "Did you make a concession to me?" Ben''s tone is full of anger. Damn it, how can he deliberately do it?


    Does he feel sorry for him? That''s why he does it. He is even angrier when he thinks of it. He suddenly


    gets up and turns away.


    There is a little sadness in Andre''s eyes. Ben is very happy just now, and he has given him a duck leg.


    Why does he be so angry in a blink of an eye? Can he still get along with him? He can''t help


    looking at Miya.


    Miya just smiles and pats Andre''s little hand.


    "Don''t worry, Ben will be OK, but he doesn''t like you making a concession to him, he hopes to get the


    first ce in a proper way, and what you do maybe hurt his self-esteem." Miya has stood up in the


    conversation, and she will go tofort Ben. Although Ben is a strong child, he is a kind-hearted child,


    thinking about her everywhere.


    Andre nods softly. It seems to be right. He will definitelypete fairly with Ben next time.


    Joey seems to have also thought of something, and she stands up all of a sudden.


    "Mommy, the next time I''m going topete with two older brothers, I seem to have never won Ben


    once." Joey doesn''t care about this. Although she is usually the second, sometimes she will fall to the


    third. Fortunately, she has no pressure, which makes her very happy.


    Miya smiles and goes out.


    Ben doesn''t go far either. He just sits in the hall of the yard. He doesn''t move a little. His delicate little


    face doesn''t seem to be as angry as before.


    Miya walks over lightly, sits down to the opposite side of Ben, and looks at him quietly. He is good at


    everything, but he has a bad temper.


    "Ben, are you still angry?" Miya can''t help but ask, her face showing a smile, the hall surrounded by the


    wind, blowing her hair, she stretches out her hands to gently wisp.


    Ben shakes his head and moves his eyes to Miya. He looks at her and finally smiles.


    "Mommy''s hair is messy. I help Mommy." Ben stands up in the conversation and walks behind Miya. He


    puts his hand gently on Miya''s head and wisps her hair.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mommy, I''m not angry with Andre. Don''t worry. I''m just angry with myself. How can I be so


    ipetent? So, he will notpete with me.¡± Ben is really hit by Andre''s concession this time. It


    feels like he is beingughed at.


    "Well, Mommy knows, Ben has always been a good boy." As she speaks, Miya takes ben to herp


    and holds him tightly in her arms. Because they have no father when they are young, they will be


    scolded as bastard everywhere. She knows everything. Every time when she thinks of it, she will be


    sad, so she develops Ben''s current character.


    "Mommy, I won''t be angry with Andre again. I..."


    "Andre decides to make a goodparison with you in the next exam, and Joey will join you, let¡¯s see


    who will win in the end." Miyaughs and says, her hands are still on Ben''s small face, touching Ben''s


    delicate little face.


    "Well, I''llpete with them." Ben is full of expectations for this game. All of a sudden, he feels that it


    doesn''t matter who will win the game. it is just a small test.


    At the ball of Be Group.


    Alex looks down at the watch on his arm. It''s already ten o''clock. He wonders if that silly woman is


    working overtime to make design drawings again. Of course, he can also understand that the woman is


    waiting for him.


    Just then, Besses over. She is wearing a big red tube dress, with fiery red eyeshadow and hair


    band. The fiery red belt is tied to be a bow on his waist. Her whole person looks like a red one, which


    makes people turn their eyes on her at a nce. Tonight, she is the brightest one. She is the


    protagonist of this stage.

 Chapter 59 The anger at the party

    Chapter 59 The anger at the party


    Alex looks at Bess who has walked to him. He raises his eyebrow slightly. Today, she really makes


    people¡¯s eyes bright. When he sees the makeup on Bess''s face, his face sinks. The makeup is not


    ordinary morous. Doesn''t she know that this kind of woman is the one he hates the most?


    Alex turns gracefully and lifts his slender legs to leave, but the next moment, he obviously feels his arm


    is tight, and his deep eyes immediately shoot at his arm. Damn it, the woman dares to hold his arm


    privately.


    "Alex¡­¡± Bess''s soft voicees into Alex''s ears, which makes his ears numb. He knows that this


    woman is seducing him.


    "Let''s go to dance on the dance floor." Bess''s tone at this time is absolutely coquettish, which makes


    Alex feel ufortable and let his mind think of Miya. Thinking of Miya''s face without makeup, and it is


    also unique appearance, he doesn''t even understand why he suddenly thinks of the woman at this


    moment.


    Alex flings off Bess''s little hand. He is not interested in Bess anymore now. He remembers that he was


    not disgusted with Bess so much before. Maybe it''s because of Miya. Because of a better existence, he


    is so reluctant to see other women.


    Bess''s hand has just been thrown away, and she is immediately entangled again. Her whole face still


    has a strong smile. In her opinion, no matter how Alex treats her, as long as she can keep him.


    "Alex, today is Dad''s birthday. You haven''t blessed dad yet. " Bess takes Alex to Albert as she speaks.


    She thinks that Alex will have to give some face to his father. After all, they are not easy to be bullied.


    Alex wants to refuse, but when he looks up at Albert, he happens to look him. Albert seems to nod to


    him intentionally or unconsciously.


    Alex has no choice but to go to Albert. He will pay attention to the basic etiquette. But for Bess, he is


    absolutely disdainful. Maybe there is another reason. Because Bess is Be''s niece, he also hates


    Bess, so that he hates anyone in Be¡¯s family.


    "Happy birthday, uncle." Alex wants to toast with a ss of wine.


    Albert looks at Alex and then nces at the little girl standing next to him. There is a sh of light in his


    eyes, but it is fleeting.


    "Haha, thank you, Mr. Alex. I hope Mr. Alex can treat my young girl well in the future. I only have such a


    precious daughter. I don''t want to see any grievance against her." During the conversation, Albert


    touches Alex''s ss and drinks all the wine in his ss.


    Alex''s deep eyes be darker, making people more unable to see what he is thinking.


    "Of course, Bess won''t be aggrieved." As soon as the words fall, he drinks all the wine in his ss.


    After Bess listens this, her heart bes happier. Since Alex says in front of her father that she will


    not be aggrieved, she believes he will achieve it.


    "Alex-" let''s go dancing. Bess takes the opportunity to say that even though she knows Alex doesn''t


    want to go, he will have to give her some face in front of her father. Her eyes sh with a cunning color.


    Alex''s sexy thin lips curl up slightly and raise a proud arc. The woman''s mind is really deep.


    "Good." The voice is pleasant and cold, it seems to have a mellow voice.


    Bess is happy when she hears it. No matter how cold his voice is, it is as beautiful as the sound of


    nature for her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It seems that if this daughter has a boyfriend, she will forget her father. OK, go y." Albert''s eyes


    can''t hide the smile. As long as his daughter marries Alex, then Be Group will have a strong turn, and


    the deficit inside can also be made up.


    "Dad, what are you talking about?" Bess''s tone is full of shame, but it''s not hard to see the color of


    satisfaction on her face. Maybe she isn¡¯t good in many respects, but her heart to love Alex is visible by


    all people, which is a kind of love from the heart.


    Bess takes Alex''s arm and leaves, making the strangers look like how the two matches each other. But


    just in Alex''s mind, Miya''s shadow is shing all the time. He thinks, she should still be waiting for him


    now.


    Just they walk into the ball, Lance justes over with Lisa.


    Bess can''t helpughing when she sees them.


    "Haha, it''s interesting that a brother and sister go to dance." It is not difficult to hear the irony in her


    tone. Won¡¯t them love each other? It''s incest.


    Lance and Lisa don''t notice Alex and Bess, but when they hear Bess''s words, Lisa''s anger rises and


    she suddenly looks at Alex.


    And Lance just looks at this side, damn it, what''s going on? Alex is with Bess. What about Miya? Will


    she be sad again in which corner alone?


    Both the brother and sister go to Alex and Bess at the same time.


    "You are really a heart-rending man, even not telling Miya to look for a woman." Lisa''s words attract a


    lot of attention, because Alex did have some affairs with Miya before. Although all people don''t know


    whether those affairs are true or not, they can see that Alex doesn''t block them. Maybe they are true.


    Now they suddenly hear Lisa¡¯s words, so they all turn around and look at this ce.


    Alex''s eyes narrow dangerously. In fact, he very likes her as a sister for Lisa. But she just says that,


    does she ask instead of Lance? It makes Alex ufortable.


    "Miya? Who is she? She is just a ything." Alex suddenly lowers his voice and says, but the sound


    just passes into Lisa''s ear.


    Lisa clenches her teeth angrily. She really wants to p Alex. She really feels the injustice for Miya.


    Adam will obviously appear on Albert''s birthday, but what he doesn''t think of is that when hees


    here, he listens to Miya¡¯s name. He can''t help thinking about the phone call of that day. On the phone,


    the sound of making love of Miya and Alex almost makes him crazy.


    "Bess, do you know what Alex did? You know, he has done a lot of things that are sorry for you." Adam


    hase over during the conversation. His eyes have always been on Alex. They were good friends


    before, but because of Miya, Adam decided not to be friends with Alex any more.


    Bess''s face suddenly bes depressed, and the whole person is so delicate and pitiful.


    Alex looks at Bess coldly. The woman uses this method again, and doesn''t know to use some new


    methods. This pitiful expression bothers him.


    "Alex, don''t think Alex Group is better than Be Group, you can do anything to my sister, even it¡¯s


    sorry for her." Adam is a little disappointed because he doesn''t see Miya here. He wants to see her and


    ask clearly face to face. He doesn''t care about her having two children. How can she still have so many


    things? Even she goes to seduce Alex.


    Alex raises his eyebrows slightly. Don''t think he doesn''t know how the current economy of Be Group


    is. It''s just an empty shell left. Without Alex Group, Be Group will go bankrupt immediately. That''s


    why Be tries to get Bess to marry him. Thinking about that, there is a subtle sneer on the corner of


    Alex¡¯s mouth. As long as he takes all his father''s shares into his hands, he will definitely buy Be


    Group. Yes, this is revenge. Absolutely revenge. He will not let Be go, even for revenging the hatred


    of his mother''s death at that time.


    "Brother, don''t say Alex like this. I believe him. He won''t do anything sorry for me." Bess has to say


    that, of course, she also wants to find herself a step down.


    Adam stops talking, but picks up his cell phone to dial Miya. Now Alex is not around her. She should be


    able to say something in her heart. He also opens the handsfree by the way, and let Alex listen to their


    feelings between him and Miya.


    Miya is working on the design. The phone suddenly rings. She thinks it will be Alex, but at first sight, it


    is Adam. She frowns slightly. Wasn''t Adam angry with her? She hasn''t apologized to him yet. Why does


    he call again?


    "Adam, what''s the matter?" Miya speaks to Adam while holding the mouse. She is in a brisk voice,


    which sounds like she''s in a good mood.


    Adam gets unhappy because of Miya''s words.


    "Ha, if I don¡¯t have things, can''t I call you?" The words fall, he also raises his eyebrows and looks at


    Alex. His eyes seem to be full of provocation.


    Alex''s eyebrows are locked tightly together. How can Miya''s voice sound so happy? Is she so happy


    because Adam calls her?


    "Of course you can. Do you miss me?" Miya casually says, she often said that before, so she gets used


    to it.


    Adam seems to be very satisfied with what Miya says, and the corner of his mouth can''t help but raise


    a smile.


    "Yes, I miss you. Do you miss me?" Adam hurriedly nces at everyone in the room as he speaks.


    Alex''s eyes sink a little, and he is also inexplicably eager to know the answer.


    "Of course, what are you doing now?" Miya can''t help but ask, the hand is still holding the mouse to


    constantly press, and she seems to be very happy.


    Adam almost wants to yell because of Miya''s words. Alex''s face is darker. Damn it, this woman dares


    to talk like this. No wonder she will always refuse him. Adam is the only one in her heart.


    "I''m on my way. I''ll be at your house soon. Would you like toe out? And I''ll take you out to y."

 Chapter 60 His woman actually dates with someone else

    Chapter 60 His woman actually dates with someone else


    Adam is still smiling, but listening to Miya''s ears makes her surprised. What did he just say? Is he back,


    too? Will he go to her house? Does he know where she lives? She remembers, she seems to tell Adam


    that she will go to Lisa''s house. Won¡¯t he go to Lisa''s house now?


    When Miya thinks of this, she is a little worried for some reason. She must not let Adam know that she


    lives in Alex''s vi. With Adam''s temper, he will definitely make trouble for her again. What should she


    do?


    "Well, no, do you know where I am? It''s better to meet at a certain ce. " Miya can''t help but look at


    the time when she''s talking. It''s more than 10 o''clock now. She doesn''t know if she cane back here


    before Alexes back. Although she thinks so, she doesn''t know what will happen to Adam.


    "You are calling me out, would you like to date me?" Adam still says with a smile.


    Even Miya can¡¯t help but feel a little surprised when she hears this. Isn''t Adam angry about her affair


    with Alex? How can he be so happy now? Did he win the lottery? Or did he be famous overnight?


    "Adam, did you make a fortune ?" Miya can''t help being curious and asks, but her words shock


    everyone nearby.


    Though still being angry, Alex seems to draw the corners of his mouth. This woman uses to mention


    money not only when she is with him, but also when she is with Adam. This woman is really a money


    fan.


    Adam is a little speechless. What is the woman thinking? How to think that he suddenly makes a


    fortune? It is too unpleasant. However, he tries to keep smiling.


    "What are you thinking? I''m asking if you want to date me. " Adam''s tone obviously shes a little of


    impatience, but in order to let Alex hear it, he tries to bear it.


    Miya also doesn''t know what Adam wants to do. Why does he continuously ask the same question?


    "Yes, I''ll make an appointment with you, but it''s your treat." Miya says again, she can date anyone, but


    she doesn''t pay.


    Alex angrily weaves his hand into a fist. A bitch is a bitch. She even dares to date men at midnight.


    What does her brain consist of?


    Adam watches the change of Alex''s face, and his heart bes prouder. That''s what he wants.


    "Have you ever dated Alex before?" Adam continues.


    "I don''t date him. He is like a cold-faced devil." Thinking of Alex''s cold and handsome face, Miya can¡¯t


    help saying. Although he looks like an angel, what he does makes him like a devil, so she always


    regards him as a devil.


    Being too angry, blue veins stand out on Alex¡¯s temples. If this woman is in front of him now, he will not


    hesitate to open her clothes and hit her ass fiercely.


    "Do you love Alex or me?" Adam also seems to feel that Miya doesn''t like Alex, so he adds


    inmmatory details to ask. Seeing Alex''s cker face, his heart will be happier and happier.


    "Of course I love you. How can I love Alex?" Miya is still blurting out. If they listen carefully, it seems still


    to hear her clicking the mouse and pressing the keyboard to make a picture. It seems that it doesn''t


    pass through her brain to answer Adam''s question. Anyway, there is no Alex here, she''ll chime in with


    Adam well so that he won''t be angry.


    "Haha, I know that my Miya loves me the most. Let''s date." Adam has turned off the handsfree features


    when he is talking. He is going to date Miya. How can they know where they will be?


    Bess looks at Adam in shock. She never thinks that her brother will like Miya, too. She thinks that she


    almost sent someone to rape her at that time. She doesn''t know how her brother will behave after he


    knows about it. It must not be known to him.


    Lisa seems to be very happy with Miya''s answer. When she sees Alex''s gloomy face, she is even


    happier. Hum, he even regards Miya as a ything, it is reasonable that she doesn¡¯t like him.


    "Brother Alex, don''t be angry. Look at your dark face, the people next to you are almost scared to run


    away." Lisa seems to have made a very scared expression in her speech. Yes, she seems to be very


    afraid now. she feels scared about Alex''s impulse to hit her. But looking at so many people around, he


    should not be able to do it, it will lose his identity to do that, what''s more, in her side, does her brother


    still protect her?


    Lisa can''t help but look aside. There is not a shadow of elder brother beside her. She subconsciously


    steps back two steps to pull away from Alex, and then turns to look. When she sees the back full of


    destion, she suddenly wakes up. How can she forget her brother? His brother loves Miya so much,


    even he loves Miya for eight years. She is so damned. Why didn''t she pay attention to his feelings at


    that time?


    Adam and Miya are dating in the Night Bar. It''s his treat, so Miya will go.


    When Adam leaves, he doesn''t forget to say goodbye to Alex. His eyes are full of pride. It seems that


    Miya doesn''t love Alex, either. He will still have a chance in the future.


    Alex looks at Adam, his whole body seems to exude a cold atmosphere, which makes the temperature


    around him seems to have dropped several degrees. All people can¡¯t wait to leave him, only Bess is


    still holding his arm.


    "Good luck." Alex''s thin lips open gently. He is not a friend to Adam at this moment. He dares to rob his


    woman publicly. There will be no friendship between them. Adam is originally a member of Be family,


    and he also hates the members of Be family.


    Adam evilly raises the corners of his mouth, and his charming peach blossom eyes are slightly picking


    up.


    "Don''t worry, I will. The beauty is in my arms. I think my luck will always be good." Words fall, he then


    goes away and leaves behind a tall and upright figure.


    Bess looks at Adam''s back and is very happy. She will not have to deal with Miya alone. If she has a


    brother to chase Miya, will Alex be easy to deal with?


    Alex''s fist is tightly clenched. In fact, he can make a sound just now. He also knows that as long as he


    makes a sound, Miya will not dare to go on a date with Adam, but that''s not his intention. He wants


    Miya to follow him voluntarily.


    Isn''t he good enough for her? Why does she like to change one''s mind frequently? Is he wrong reading


    about her? He also thinks that if she is the woman six years ago, he will make up for her, but now it


    seems that it is not necessary.


    Alex suddenly shakes off Bess''s hand and turns away. Suddenly, he feels a little dizzy. Damn it, there is


    something wrong with the wine. It is Bess who is a scheming woman. He quickly takes out his mobile


    phone and calls Randy.


    "Come and pick me up, I''m on the ball." After talking, Alex''s cell phone is taken over by Bess. He just


    wants to get angry, but he finds that his whole body has no strength. Even now his body is almost


    unstable. He sighs "not well" in his heart.


    Then, suddenly, a nameless fire rises all over his body, which makes his body irritable. Suddenly, he


    feels that there is something nk in his mind, and his whole body is burning. They all run to the lower


    abdomen.


    "Alex, your body is so hot. It seems to be on fire. Shall I put out the fire for you?" Bess says with a


    smile, her little hand is still touching Alex''s chest. Soon, her little hand can''t help but go down to his


    pants. Her little hand supports Alex''s penis through his pants. Because she touches him, his already


    unbearable desire expands even more instantly.


    "Go away..." Alex says, almost gnashing his teeth. He swears that he will insult this woman.


    "Alex, you shouldn¡¯t drive away me. I want to help you... " During the conversation, Bess''s eyes can¡¯t


    help but look at Alex''s big penis. It seems that her eyes are still greedy. It will be nice to make love with


    him to see how big his penis is here.


    Bess doesn''t stay here any longer, just holds Alex and goes forward.


    But just then, Randyes over and he holds Alex.


    "Just now, thanks Miss Bess for taking care of Mr. Alex. Mr. Alex is drunk, so we won''t disturb you."


    Randy is holding Alex to go out while he''s talking.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Bess''s face suddenly shes a trace of hatred towards Randy. She can seed immediately.


    Unexpectedly, she will fail halfway. She must repair Randy well.


    "Wait a minute. Since Alex has drunk too much, let him stay with me. He is my fianc¨¦ anyway. Even if


    it''s spread out, there''s no bad influence." Bess says with a smile. The smile is so soft.


    Alex looks at Bess coldly, only ming him for hisck of strength. Otherwise, he will not even look at


    the woman.


    "Randy, let''s go." It is cold and full of aggressive voice.


    Randy hears Alex''s words and doesn''t care about Bess anymore. He turns around and leaves. He


    doesn''t dare to stop now. He can see the anger in Alex''s eyes.


    In the car, Alex leans weakly; his whole body is like a fire, and the penis that has already been up. He


    can only close his eyes and calm his heart.


    "Call Miya." He suddenly says that he finds that he doesn''t want to find any woman except Miya. Every


    time he is with other women, he will think of Miya''s appearance. Her tightness, her perfection, and


    everything about her attract him deeply.


    Randy calls Miya at once.


    Miya has just stepped out of the gate to take a taxi to the Night Bar when her cell phone rings.


    "Mr. Alex, what can I do for you?" Miya is a little worried. Won¡¯t she just go out, then Alex ising? Is


    her luck so bad? Why doesn''t she find out?

 Chapter 61: 61 His madness and her humiliation

    Chapter 61: 61 His madness and her humiliation


    "It''s me, Randy, Mr. Alex is ill now. You go back to the vi right away." Randy says in ordance with


    Alex''s words, but Mr. Alex is really sick, he is full of desire. He needs a woman to solve the problem. Of


    course, this person is Miya.


    Miya is obviously stunned. Isn''t Alex going to a ball? How can he get sick suddenly? This is not very


    likely, but listening to Randy''s tone is not seemed to lie to her.


    "Well, I''m not far from the door of the vi, so I''ll go back." Miya doesn''t think about anything else after


    hanging up the phone. She turns around and walks back to the vi.


    Alex listens to Miya''s voice clearly. He thinks that she doesn''t see Adam, and his mood can''t help


    getting better. But when he thinks of the call between Miya and Adam, his mood just getting better


    suddenly goes dark.


    After Miya returns to the vi, she does not find Alex in the vi. She is a little angry. Is this Alex


    cheating her? He knows that she will go to see Adam, so he lies to her. Her heart suddenly feels very


    bad, how can he be like this? He ys with her as if she''s a monkey.


    Miya bes more and more angry, and finally opens the door to walk out directly, he can go to the


    ball to find a woman, she just meets a friend, then what''s the matter with him?


    Just then, a sh of light suddenly shes in front of her, and a limited edition sports car stops in front


    of her.


    Randy takes the lead in getting out of the car. He sees Miya waiting for them here. Is she concerned


    about Alex''s condition? So just waiting here. His expression on Miya is getting better.


    "Help me get Mr. Alex down! "Randy opens the other door as he speaks.


    Miya''s heart tightens. Is Alex really sick? She walks quickly to the door.


    When she sees the scene in front of her, she is almost shocked. Alex''s face is pale and bloodless. His


    hands are tightly holding, as if trying to suppress something.


    "It''s toote. You can help Mr. Alex in the car!" Randy says and turns away.


    Miya stuns. she doesn''t even respond to what happened, but when she sees that Alex has started


    undressing, she only feels too shocked to say a word. God, what happened?


    Her mind suddenly thinks of what Randy says. He asks her to help Alex. She looks at Alex again. It


    turns out that Randy''s "help" is to let her apany Alex to go to bed, huh! It turns out that she is so


    humble. Maybe she is just like this in other people''s eyes. She will never look up.


    Miya can''t help but looks at Randy, who is not far from here, and Randy is looking at her at the same


    time.


    Miya suddenly lowers her head, like a child who suddenly does something wrong. At the next moment,


    she gets on the car. At this time, the seat in the car has be a bed. She can¡¯t help looking out


    through the window, as if someone is peeping outside.


    All of a sudden, she feels cold. Her clothes have been torn by Alex. His eyes seem to be red. His


    patience has reached the limit. Sometimes Miya really can''t figure it out. Since he''s suffering this, why


    he doesn¡¯t find a woman outside. Or isn¡¯t Bess OK? She believes those women will want to climb into


    his bed very much, but he onlyes to her. Does he want to insult her?


    Alex doesn¡¯t have much strength originally, but he still tugs at Miya''s clothes hardly, and the hot kiss


    falls. His kisses with wild taste, like the wind, and all the ces where he goes are printed with


    kiss marks. Miya''s heart is inexplicably scared, her whole body hurt, and she has never seen him so


    crazy.


    Miya''s slender fingers grip his back tightly, until there is a clear five-fingerprint on his back, with traces


    of blood, which looks shocking.


    Miya''s heart is inexplicably frightened and afraid.


    She knows that she can only let him torment her so crazily. Even if she is not around him in the future,


    she will never be clean again. The ten million dors have bought all of her and even the whole life.


    Her body aches violently, but he doesn''t care about her at all. She is just a toy he buys. How can he


    care about the thought of a toy? What is she expecting? His pity?


    He does not know how many times he makes love with her, until her little face is covered with tears,


    until she faints in pain, until the moment he touches her face, he just knows how fierce he has just


    been.


    Because of the poisoning, he now has no strength, so he lies beside Miya and falls asleep.


    When Miya wakes up again, it''s already dawning.


    The sun''s rays spread all over the car, and the hot rays spur Miya''s eyes, forcing her to open her eyes.


    Looking at all this in front of her, she thinks ofst night in a trance. Looking at her side, which is empty,


    she wants to get out of the car. But suddenly she finds that her right arm is numb. She is shocked that


    her right arm will be hurt. She can¡¯t use any strength to it.


    She stretches out her left hand and takes up her mobile phone with great effort. The time really shocks


    her. She can''t care about the pain of her arm any more. She puts on her clothes casually. She


    struggles hard to get off the car. She is going to work. Now it''s over 8 o''clock. She will be deducted


    money if she iste.


    But at this moment, she finds that her whole body hurt, and she even has some difficulty walking. She


    walks into the room with difficulty, only to find that the children are all there. She is stunned for a


    moment. Why doesn''t the children go to school today?


    "Mommy ~" the three children cries in unison. She listens to Andre''s Mommy. She feels sour and


    suddenly moved. She endures the pain of her lower body and pulls out a perfect smile to the children.


    All three children run to Miya and surround her. Now she remembers, today is Sunday.


    "Mommy, were you with Dadst night? Why didn''t you both sleep in the room? " Ben asks.


    Dad? Miya is obviously stunned for a while, but she is quick to respond. Ben changes his tongue very


    quickly. She doesn''t expect Ben to call Alex Dad suddenly. It sounds to be a little ufortable, but


    she doesn''t refuse. After all, Ben and Joey yearn for their father so much that she doesn''t want to


    deprive them of their expectations.


    "Well, no, Mommy went to see your uncle Adam yesterday, and slept in his house all night." Miya says


    casually, but at the next moment, she seems to find something suddenly. There is shing a trace of


    panic in her eyes. Last night, she asked Adam to meet her in the Night Bar, but she never showed up.


    Adam must be worried about her, but why doesn''t he call her? With his character, he will definitely call


    to scold her.


    She looks at her cell phone. It''s on, too. What''s the matter? All of a sudden, she finds that there is no


    signal at the upper left corner of her mobile phone. She suddenly realizes that the old problem of her


    mobile phone has arisen again and there is no signal.


    As she thinks of it, Miya stands up quickly and walks to her room with the pain in her lower body. After


    changing her clothes, she will go to Adam to exin to him what happenedst night. But what can she


    exin at the thought ofst night? Is it to sleep with Alex, so she missed the appointment? She gives


    a wry smile at the thought of it.


    When Miya goes out, the three children stand in front of her at the same time and look at her with a


    smile.


    "Is Mommy dressed so beautifully for a date with dad? Bring us with you. " Joey blinks at Miya as she


    speaks. Her big eyes are full of expectation. She wants to go out very much.


    Miya crouches down to try to look at the three children in the same direction. She looks at them


    tenderly.


    "Mommy has something to do this morning, so I won''t apany you. Would you like to finish your


    homework first? I will y with you this afternoon." Today is Sunday anyway, she has plenty of time.


    "Well, mummy, don''t be dishonest. This afternoon, we are waiting for mummy." Joey says and kisses


    Miya¡¯s face.


    Then Ben gives Miya a kiss without hesitation. It is Andre''s turn, but he hesitates and doesn¡¯t dares to


    come forward.


    Miya looks at the shy Andre, smiles gracefully, kisses him in person, and then stands up.


    "Goodbye Mommy!"


    "Goodbye, children." Miya looks at the three children in front of her, and finally leaves with a smile. At


    this moment, she is really happy. She can find the child who she deeply concerns about. There will be


    nothing that makes her happier than this.


    Miya makes a call to Adam first, but unfortunately, no one answers the phone. She has no choice but to


    go to the Night Bar first.


    Adam has been drinking all night. He looks out at the dazzling light. She doesn''te after all. She


    loses her appointment. She never loses her appointment before. Is it because of Alex?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Adam thinks and drinks thest ss of wine in his hand, then turns around and leaves without any


    nostalgia. Night Bar, the ce which makes him sad, he will nevere again.


    Adam finally leaves with disappointment. He still has to go out for a few days before his foreign affairs


    are finished. He booked a ticket this morning, so he waited for herst night, but didn''t wait for her.

 Chapter 62 They brush past each other

    Chapter 62 They brush past each other


    When Miyaes here, the Night Bar is cold, almost no one is there. After all, it is a ce for the


    night, and there is almost no one in the morning.


    In Miya''s heart, there is inexplicable a sense of worry. Although she has guessed that he will not be


    here when shees, how can he wait for her all night? But she still wants to have a look.


    Originally, she is tired. With Alex''s madnessst night, she is more tired, so she walks slowly.


    It is supposed to take a few detours to get to the stop sign, but there is a supermarket in front of her.


    She can go through it, so maybe she can walk less.


    When Miya goes into the supermarket, she sees so many things and suddenly wants to buy some


    things for the children. But she touches her wallet, today, she only brings a few hundred dors of


    pocket money, not even enough to buy food for the children.


    Miya looks up and suddenly sees the electronic organ on the second floor. It shouldn''t be expensive.


    Just buy it for Joey to y. Miya gets on the elevator thinking about it.


    She feels that she has not been to the supermarket for a long time, and feels that she has a feeling of


    breaking away from the secr world and her eyes are looking around.


    At this time, she suddenly sees the familiar shadow on the other side of the sliding elevator, her eyes


    immediately show a smile, she waves to Adam, but he can¡¯t see it.


    ¡°Adam, Adam!¡±She shouts twice, because it''s too noisy here, so no one will find her noise, so no matter


    how much she shouts, he responds to her is still silent.


    Seeing his distance from her getting further and further, her heart bes more and more anxious.


    Until her elevator reaches the top floor, she suddenly runs to the sliding elevator again. She wants to


    catch up with Adam, and she wants to exin to him.


    Adam gets out of the elevator and goes straight out, because his sister is waiting for him at the gate of


    the supermarket to take him to the airport. The thing about him and Miya shelves first. In a few days, he


    wille back. In a word, he won''t let his sister get hurt.


    After Miyaes down, where is Adam''s shadow? She turns around in the supermarket and doesn''t


    find Adam. Then she goes out. Why doesn''t he answer her phone? Where is he going? Is he angry


    with her?


    Miya''s heart is also anxious. At this moment, she just wants to see him.


    Aftering out, she finds that there is still no figure of Adam, he may have left long ago, but her heart


    still can''t help feeling a little loss.


    "Brother, did you see Miyast night?" In the car, Bess asks tentatively. Of course, if Adam had met


    Miya, the woman Alex asked forst night would not have been Miya, and she can go to Miya to show


    off.


    Adam doesn''t expect that Bess will suddenly ask this question. He can''t help but look at her. Bess is a


    girl with a lot of scheming since childhood. He knows that. So, Bess now asks, he knows what the girl


    must be thinking about ghost ideas.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Adam replies vaguely that although he is angry with Miya, he still doesn''t


    want his sister to hurt her in his heart. After all, Miya has been around him for six years. The feelings


    are no less than his sister.


    "Did you see her or not?" Bess is obviously in a hurry. She is expecting her brother to meet Miya, so


    she can be sure.


    "What do you want to do first?" Adam asks with a frown unconsciously, and a rare tenderness rises


    from the corner of his mouth.


    "Never mind if you don''t say it!" Bess is watching Adam not to say anything. She is worried and her


    voice is obviously unhappy.


    "Well, yes." Adam seems to feel that his sister wants him to see Miya, so he has to cheat her. Just at


    the thought ofst night''s waiting, he can''t help feeling a little sad. Miya missed him for the first time.


    As soon as Bess hears Adam''s words, she is really happy. At the thought that the woman Alex made


    love withst night was not Miya, she seems to have a very sessful feeling.


    Adam looks at Bess''s smiling face and shakes his head helplessly. Isn''t it just a meeting? Does she


    need to be so happy?


    "Brother, do you want to make me happy? You must catch up with Miya, "Bess says suddenly. Only by


    supporting Miya can she have a chance to be with Alex, and Alex will look at her directly.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Adam frowns slightly. When does her happiness have something to do with him? And he has to pursue


    her. It sounds that he is in league with Bess.


    "Let''s talk about itter. The so-called happiness is reluctant. Everything should be willing." Adam


    thinks and says, in his heart, although he loves Miya, he never forces her.


    Bess curls up her lips and stops talking to Adam. No matter what he says, she''ll do anything in her way.


    She will never give up Alex, and Alex can only be her own.


    "Brother, you really have no confidence in yourself. Look at me, I have great confidence in myself. I


    believe Alex will be mine." Bess says confidently that Alex is her husband in her heart.


    Adam shakes his head helplessly. His sister is too confident. Is she so sure about Alex? How does he


    feel that Alex doesn''t mean anything to her? When he called Miya, he could see the worry and tension


    in Alex''s face. Alex cares about Miya.


    Well, he doesn''t want to argue with his sister now. He just wants her to marry Alex earlier. If her sister


    has a child, maybe it will also affect Alex''s heart.


    " I will end this TV series in the next two days. I''m sure it will definitely be famous." When Adam


    mentions making TV series, he is inexplicably excited. In fact, he runs apany in the United States.


    Because he likes actors very much, he learns these things privately.


    "Wow, you are so good. I wish you good luck." Bess says with a smile, but discerning person can hear


    it clearly. Bess''s words only sound perfunctory on the surface, and her feelings for Adam are not too


    deep.


    Adam just smiles lightly. He can''t help thinking of Miya''s appearance in his mind. If Miya is by his side


    now, she will be excited to say that if he can be famous at one stroke, she will ask him to treat


    her, maybe deduct some money from him.


    Adam now feels that he also misses Miya very much. He can think of her in a moment of thought.


    Miya has been looking for Adam for a long time, but she hasn''t found him. She''s a little upset, coupled


    with the exhaustion of her body, which makes her look a little embarrassed.


    But she is still worried, so she calls Adam.


    Adam is chatting with Bess when his cell phone rings suddenly. He thinks it will be thepany, but he


    doesn''t think it will be Miya. He frowns a little, but he takes the call quickly.


    "Adam, where are you? I haven''t found you in the supermarket." Miya says with a bit of anger, is Adam


    hiding from her on purpose?


    Supermarket? Adam''s eyebrows, which have just been released, are frowned tightly again, but the


    corner of his mouth soon raises a smile.


    "Are you looking for me? Then yesterday you... "


    "Last night, I was wrong. I really had something. Joey had a cold, so I..." Miya tells a lie casually, but


    she regrets it when she tells it. How can she curse her daughter? She can say she is notfortable.


    Why should she say that?


    "How''s Joey? Is it serious? " Adam immediately shows a worried look. Joey and Ben have lived with


    him for six years. He has already treated the two children as his own children. Besides, he has nned


    to marry Miya, so her children are his children.


    Miya suddenly gives a guilty smile. She feels that she really shouldn''t have told this lie. She feels that


    she is a little excessive.


    "It''s OK. I was just going to go to the supermarket to buy something for her. I met you. I wanted to


    exin to you aboutst night, but I found that you were walking very fast. After I got off the elevator, I


    couldn''t see you." Miya says softly, how can she lie? And says so righteously, she suddenly doubts that


    she has be a bad woman.


    Adam is very angry aboutst night, but after hearing Miya''s exnation, he thinks about his waiting all


    night, it will be fine, as long as she is not because of Alex.


    "Well, this is the only time. Next time, if you dare to let me wait for such a long time, I will definitely hit


    your ass." Adam says it seriously, as if he really wants to hit her ass.


    Miya is on the phone, but she feels a gust of wind flying over her ass. why does everyone want to hit


    her ass? She thinks her ass is pretty.


    Suddenly, she feels amotion behind her. She suddenly turns back. When she sees Alexing


    towards her, she almost widens her eyes and can¡¯t believe what she sees in her eyes. Is this so-called


    the road is narrow for enemies? It''s so bad that she''ll meet Alex all the way.


    Alex doesn''t find Miya at first, but when he feels the hot look from her, he can''t help looking at her and


    elerates his steps towards her.


    Miya just responds with bad feelings that she immediately turns around and runs.

 Chapter 63 Meeting on a narrow road

    Chapter 63 Meeting on a narrow road


    It''s just that she doesn''t have time to think about it. She just feels warm on her small hand, and she has


    fallen into a hug.


    Before she can scream, her lips are sealed. She is greatly frightened and widens her eyes to stare at


    the handsome face in front of her eyes. For a while, she forgets to respond.


    "Well..." Miya wants to speak, but Alex''s tonguees into her mouth and lingeres with her, which


    makes Miya''s face turn red instantly.


    In an instant, the two of them be the focus of the supermarket. Fortunately, Randy takes several


    bodyguards to protect them. Otherwise, there will be a mess around.


    Alex finally takes a bite on Miya''s lips fiercely, then releases her. Looking at Miya''s red and swollen lips,


    he evilly raises the corners of his mouth. Just now, he deliberately punishes this woman because she


    runs away when she sees him. Is he so terrible?


    Miya only feels the burning pain on her lips. She is discontented to look at Alex. Is this man a devil?


    Last night, she was tortured by pain all over her body. Now it''s better to bite her lips. The ten million


    dors are indeed worth it.


    "Mr. Alex is really enthusiastic. When we meet, give me a hot kiss." Miya nces at the women beside


    her. She doesn''t care about the envious sights. Anyway, with Alex, these sights are indispensable.


    Alex raises his eyebrows slightly, and the woman bes more and more direct, which is interesting.


    "When I called you, you were on the phone. Who did you call?" Alex''s eyes suddenly look at Miya''s


    hand, and her little hand is still holding her cell phone.


    Miya feels Alex''s gaze, and her small hand holding the cell phone tightens subconsciously.


    Alex puts Miya''s tiny movements into the bottom of his eyes, and suddenly he reaches out his hand,


    and his long fingers reaches out in front of her.


    Miya immediately takes a step back. At the next moment, she has opened her mobile phone, and she


    is going to delete the call record. Alex is so overbearing that she is afraid that he will go to find Adam


    for revenge.


    But how can she be Alex''s opponent? Alex just grasps Miya''s hand lightly, which makes her unable to


    move. Soon, the mobile phone falls into his hand.


    When Alex sees the call record, his whole face goes dark. She even calls Adam without telling him.


    Besides, she doesn''t only make one call, she makes ten! Damn it, does she miss Adam so much?


    Even though nine of them didn''t talk to each other, there were ten in a dozen.


    "Do you dare to seduce a man without telling him?" Alex''s face which is dark turns cold. He grabs


    Miya''s hand and pulls it out.


    "You hurt me." Miya wants to resist. The wrist he grabs is so painful. He is so powerful that he doesn''t


    know how to pity her. Of course, his pity will not appear on her.


    "Pain? Do you know the pain, too? Do you know the consequences of betraying me? " Alex is a little


    guilty aboutst night''s event. Today, he wants to buy a ne for her, but she goes to seduce a man


    without telling him.


    " Who is stealing the man? Besides, you have also found a woman. It''s a normal thing for a man to love


    a woman. " Miya raises her voice and says to Alex that although she is afraid, she thinks, this is a


    public ce. This man should not fight her.


    "When does your courage change so much? You dare to challenge me. Do you think I dare not beat


    you in public? What you think about is too easy." As he speaks, he pulls Miya toward his car.


    Miya''s heart is shocked. Her mind is prated by this man. Won¡¯t he really want to hit her? Damn it,


    no.


    Miya is twisting her body. She doesn''t want to get on his car. If she gets on his car, he will definitely hit


    her. She has just been so powerful against him.


    Alex looks at Miya, and suddenly he suddenly picks her up, ignoring her kicks and punches. Randy


    respectfully opens the door for him.


    "Bang!" After Alex throws Miya into the car, he follows up.


    Before Miya cane to sit up, Alex begins to tear her clothes.


    She immediately feels ashamed. There are so many people outside, but Alex wants to linger her in the


    car. It feels like she has been naked to be seen by everyone.


    "Don''t be here, will you?" Her tone suddenly softens. Even though she is humble and low, she doesn''t


    want to do it in the daytime. Also, there are so many people around them. How can she meet people


    when she goes out?


    "Not here? Where is that? " While Alex is talking, he has already stripped Miya''s pants. She just feels


    cold on her ass.


    "bang-bang." there is pain in the buttocks. Damn it, this man is actually hitting her ass. Does he think


    she is a three-year-old child? He evenes to spank. But the pain in her ass suddenly stops her


    imagination.


    "Pain..." Miya can''t help but say it. She thinks her ass is swollen now.


    "There''s something more painful!" Alex says angrily.


    "..."


    After a few more times like this, Alex finds that Miya''s delicate buttocks are all printed with his


    fingerprints. His heart is shocked. He feels that his strength is a little strong just now. But if he doesn''t


    teach this woman a good lesson, she doesn''t know who her man is.


    Miya feels Alex stop, but there is still a slight pain on her ass, which makes her almost cry.


    "Does it hurt?" Alex asks suddenly.


    Miya doesn''t want to answer Alex. She struggles to get up, so that he won''t hit her ass with a random


    thought. Of course, there is a little anger in her heart. Does her ass provoke him? It''s so heavy.


    Alex looks at Miya and stops talking. Suddenly, he presses her struggling body and takes out a bottle of


    ointment from the front of the car.


    Miya only feels a cool feeling on her buttock, which temporarily reduces her pain on her buttock. For


    the tenderness of Alex¡¯s moments, she only feels her nose is sour, and her eyes are red with tears.


    "Is it still painful?" Alex takes the medicine and asks again. Looking at the red swelling on Miya''s ass,


    he can''t help but sigh. Her skin is too tender and he doesn''t exert too much force on her. It turns out to


    be so red and swollen.


    Miya still doesn''t speak. One by one, the big teardrops drop to the car seat.


    Alex looks at Miya and still doesn''t speak. He''s angry. He has given her good medicine. Why is she still


    angry? She should know, this is the first time he has given a woman medicine. She has been honored


    enough.


    "Get up!" Alex''s voice has improved a little. If it was before, he would lift her up by himself. But now he


    looks at her red and swollen ass, but he doesn''t want to hurt her in the bottom of his heart.


    Miya''s tears are like beads of broken thread, which can''t stop. The tears have already wet the car seat.


    She seems to want to cry out of her all grievances.


    Alex looks at Miya to be no movement. His face is obviously angry. He angrily throws away the bottle in


    his hand. The bottle makes a crisp sound on the car, but he doesn''t look at her again and turns to get


    off the car.


    "Let''s go." Alex says to the other men, he turns around and gets into another car, Randy gets into his


    car, and the others get into the back car.


    Miya lies in the car and cries a lot. She feels morefortable. The pain on her buttocks is gradually


    less. She looks at the time and it is more than 10 o''clock. She has to go back before noon. She


    promises the children that she will apany them to y in the afternoon.


    But unfortunately, shees out so long and doesn''t buy gifts for the children. She is a little upset.


    She subconsciously looks at the outside of the car, and there is no one left. Now she is sure that Alex''s


    people have gone. She wants to get up and finds that Alex''s suit is covered on her buttocks. Aplex


    emotion shes in her heart. Is it Alex who puts it on her body when he leaves?


    She wants to take Alex''s suit off her body, but as soon as she moves, a gold card falls out of it. She is


    shocked, and her little hand can''t help touching the gold card. This rich man is rich. She can¡¯t help


    sighing.


    Holding this card and staring at it for a while, a thought suddenly shes in her mind. It''s better to take


    this card to buy things for the children. Anyway, he hasn''t done his duty as a father, so she let him do


    his best to be the father''s responsibility.


    As Miya thinks, she raises the corner of her mouth and sits up suddenly with joy. The next moment,


    there is a painful scream.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    In Alex¡¯s vi.


    "Uncle Alex, didn''t you say my mommy will be back soon? Why hasn''t shee back yet? " Joey can''t


    help but ask, the face also pulls down, Mommy promised her to apany her in the afternoon, and


    she still doesn''te back after noon.


    Ben can''t help but look at the clock on the wall. Yes, it''s 12 o''clock now. Why hasn''t mommye


    back? Won¡¯t shee back because of seeing uncle Adam?


    Andre runs to the phone and wants to call Miya again.


    Alex looks at Andre running to the phone and can¡¯t help but frown. He just called. No one answered.


    What is this woman doing?


    "Oh, I''m so tired. Come and help me with my things." As they are thinking about it, Miya''s voice rings


    outside.


    Joy is happy. "Mommy''s back!"


    Ben''s worried look is finally put down, and he also runs to the door.


    "Mom... Aunt Miya is back! " Andre also goes out with a smile. He is scared by himself just now. He is


    almost exposed.


    When the door opens, their father and children are stunned at the same time.

 Chapter 64 A family of four

    Chapter 64 A family of four


    "Mommy, what are you doing?" Joey can''t help asking first.


    Being very concerned about Miya, Ben takes a step forward. It seems that he wants to help her carry


    things, but unfortunately, his strength is too small to carry at all.


    Andre also goes to Miya''s side and wants to help Miya lift the big box, but he seems to be unable to lift


    it at all.


    Alex frowns tightly. Even a man will be tired to move such arge box. If this woman moves it from the


    yard to the gate, he wonders if she can move it. What''s more, maybe it isn¡¯t something valuable, she


    takes in the room without a word, she should throw it directly into the warehouse.


    Miya looks at Alex, but at one nce, she turns her head again. It seems that she is still angry with


    Alex. She doesn''t want to speak to him. Then she starts to drag the big box again.


    "Mommy, what''s this?" Ben can''t help but ask, when he asks, he can''t help reaching out to knock, but


    still doesn''t feel what it is inside.


    "It must be a big treasure, otherwise mummy won''t spend so much effort to move this thing back."


    Joey''s little face is smiling too, and she is still looking forward to it inexplicably.


    Andre reaches out his little hand to hold his chin, and thinks about it with his head to one side.


    Suddenly, his eyes light up, he says.


    "Isn¡¯t it a gift for Dad? It''s dad''s birthday today." Andre seems to think of it all of a sudden, and there is


    suddenly an excited expression on his little face.


    What? Alex''s birthday? Miya''s eyes widen a little, and she suddenly turns to Alex''s deep eyes. She


    bought a lot of things today, but there was nothing with him.


    Alex raises his eyebrows slightly. He seems to have a good expression. Maybe he thinks the thing in


    the box is his gift.


    Looking at Alex''s expression, Miya''s corner of the mouth can''t help pumping. Usually the people are full


    of hope, the process is slow, and the result is miserable!


    "Help me move things in first!" Miya can''t help saying that, anyway, there are so many things in it. If


    Alex likes it, he can take one of them back as a gift and leave the rest to the children.


    Alex sees that Miya doesn''t deny it, and deepens his smile. It seems that he has confirmed that the


    thing in the big box is the birthday gift she buys for him.


    As he thinks about it, he strides his slender legs and goes to Miya''s side. Miya originally intends to


    carry it in with Alex, but she doesn''t expect him to push her away.


    She res at him, and then looks at him disdainfully. Hum, she doesn''t want to move it with him, just


    wants to act.


    All of them follow into the room. As soon as the boxnds, they surround it instantly. It seems that they


    are all curious about what is in the box.


    "Don''t watch it here. It''s not for you anyway!" Alex has a smile on his lips. He seems to want to open


    the box right away and see what it is.


    "..." They are speechless for a while. Mummy clearly says there have their gifts.


    Only Miya can''t help but turn a white eye. Does this man think that it''s too beautiful? doesn''t she buy it


    for her children, but for him?


    "In fact, there are many things here. Everyone has gifts." In fact, there''s nothing given to Alex, but Miya


    dares not say to Alex like this, she doesn''t know if he will hit her ass again, and her ass still hurts now.


    "Does Everyone have it?" Alex is obviously stunned for a while, and his eyes also sh some


    dissatisfaction. Why does everyone have it? Today is his birthday, shouldn''t she buy it for him alone?


    "Do you hear the words? Everyone has it. If you want to get something, you should grab it. " Ben says.


    It is unknown when there is an extra knife in his hand, he cuts a hole in the box in an instant.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Joey and Andre are not idle. They hear Ben''s words clearly. Whoever gets the things is his.


    Hearing these, Alex is anxious. with the three children, they open the box to begin to grab things.


    Miya looks at the scene in front of her. It''s really a battle between father and son. But it looks funny.


    There is a trace of happiness in it. At this moment, Miya is almost thinking about how good it will be if


    she lives happily all the time.


    "Miya! Why are there all the children''s things? and they are all the high-end ones, they worth at least


    one million dors. Where did you get such money? " Alex finally roars with discontent. He has never


    been so shameless as he is now. It is all yed by the children. What''s his birthday gift? He is fooled


    by this woman. Moreover, he is so willing to help her carry the suitcase just now, damn it!


    What? Million? Miya is shocked and can''t believe what Alex says. She thinks that these things are only


    tens of thousands. How can they be millions? She would not be willing to spend so much money if she


    had known.


    Alex looks at Miya''s stunned expression, obviously she doesn''t know that these things are worth so


    much money, so the only possibility is that they are not purchased by her.


    "Whose money do you spend? Is it Lance''s? " Alex''s eyes suddenly be cold. He looks at Miya in


    an instant. If she spent Lance''s money, did it prove that she had met Lance? Had she met men without


    telling him again? This woman is really out of training.


    Uh? Because of Alex''s words, Miya''s eyes widen again, how can he suddenly think of Lance? How can


    she spend so much money on Lance? It should be his money if she wants to.


    Miya thinks about it, and finally decides to confess. She suddenly takes out a card from her pocket,


    which is still gold.


    When Alex sees the card, his eyes go deeper. No wonder the little woman dares to spend so much


    money on shopping. It turns out that this woman actually takes his card. Thinking about it more, he


    feels it wrong that she actually stole his card.


    Miya looks at Alex''s eyes and knows that things are not good. She immediately throws the card into


    Alex''s arms, as if it is like a hot potato at this moment. She doesn''t want to take it for a minute. Shit,


    she only bought some things, and would it cost so much money?


    Alex looks at the card in his hand, but thinks that the woman does not go on a date with Lance, his


    mood just slightly improves.


    "Tell me, where did the carde from?" Alex can''t help but ask, he always needs to know where this


    woman''s card is stolen from.


    "On your body, you hit my ass. I spent your money. It''s apensation." Miya can''t help but say, yes,


    it''s aspensation, anyway, his money is so much, a million in his eyes is nothing.


    "What? Mommy, did he hit my ass? Does it hurt? " Ben screams first.


    Joey also looks at Miya, as if expecting her answer.


    Miya is at a loss. How can she tell the embarrassment? She is so shameful in front of her children.


    "It''s OK. It doesn''t hurt. Mommy hit him too." Miya has to guide them to save face, but she can''t help


    signing that she doesn''t have the courage to hit him, even if he borrows the courage to her, she doesn''t


    dare.


    Joey nods with satisfaction. It is OK if mommy retaliates against him. Otherwise, she will help Mommy.


    "Did You steal this card when I hit you?" Alex''s thin lips open gently, but thinks of the scene when he hit


    her. She was climbing on the car seat. She couldn''t get the card at all. How did she steal it? Is she still


    a thief?


    Miya is speechless. How can this man keep saying she''s a thief? It''s so ugly. When did she steal his


    card? His card obviously fell out of his pocket.


    "I picked up this card from your car." Miya finally exins that, yes, she picks up the card, so he will like


    to thank her because she returns his card to the owner.


    " Oh? " Alex obviously doesn''t believe it.


    "When you left, you covered my buttocks with a piece of clothes. This card was dropped from the


    clothes." Miya''s exnation is a little impatient.


    At this time, the three children don¡¯t have the mood to listen to Miya''s exnation. They start ying


    for a long time. Joey exims, "this is the first time that mommy has bought so many things for her.


    She doesn''t expect that mommy spends father''s money.


    Alex''s eyes are a little darker again. The deep eyes look at Miya straight, as if to know if she has lied.


    Miya looks at Alex''s eyes, and can¡¯t help turning around, she doesn¡¯t care whether he believes it or not.


    Anyway, the money has been spent. Besides, he should buy some things for the children. After all, the


    children have grown up, and he has never fulfilled the responsibility of being a father.


    "What about my present?" Alex finally says. Did this woman not buy present for him?


    Miya''s heart is shocked. She seems to have really not bought present for him.


    Looking at Miya''s stiff body, Alex''s face darkens. The woman spent so much money that she didn''t buy


    for him.


    "This is for you." Miya suddenly takes out a small bag from her pocket. Ah, this is the mobile phone


    chain she saw on a stall, so she spent five yuan in cash to buy it. She originally wanted to take it to her


    mobile phone, but looking at the man''s ck face, she thinks about it and gives it to him.


    Alex is really happy when he sees the bag in Miya''s small hand. Is she going to give him a ne?


    It''s OK. His money is not in vain.


    Alex habitually raises the corner of his mouth, and then approaches Miya. When he finds that Miya has


    only a small mobile phone chain in her hand, he ispletely angry. Damn it, what this woman bought


    him is just a broken mobile phone chain, and it is the cheapest one on the stall. Will She take it as his


    birthday gift?

 Chapter 65 Why does the way he walks have changed?

    Chapter 65 Why does the way he walks have changed?


    Being too angry, blue veins stand out on Alex¡¯s temples, and his hands are tightly clenched into fists.


    He suddenly grabs Miya''s cell phone chain and throws it on the ground. He doesn''t want such cheap


    things.


    Miya is surprised to see Alex''s action. For a while, she can''t respond. But soon, her face is ugly. She


    looks at Alex''s angry face. Is he so angry because of the mobile phone chain? Is he angry because it''s


    cheap?


    Ah! Sheughs at herself involuntarily, then she turns around and walks slowly to the mobile phone


    chain. When she opens the bag, she finds that the chain has been broken in half by Alex. Her heart is


    suddenly sour. Thinking that she bought the chain with a happy face, he had broken it mercilessly


    before she was even unable to open the bag.


    All of a sudden, she holds the chain tightly in her hand and widens her eyes to stare at Alex.


    Alex doesn''t expect that Miya will have such a big reaction because of a broken mobile phone chain.


    Isn''t it just a thing on the stall? What if it''s broken?


    "It''s on the stall. It''s cheap." Miya says suddenly, with a strong resentment in her voice.


    Alex''s face is even angrier because of Miya''s words. She knows it is cheap. Why did she bring it to


    him? Is it to insult him? She is not yet qualified.


    "Because I liked it and bought it, this mobile phone chain is not cheap here." Miya takes a deep breath


    and says that she is afraid that she will cry because she can¡¯t control her emotions.


    Alex raises his eyebrows slightly. Maybe he feels that Miya has something to say, so he waits for her to


    say.


    "It''s my mind that I give this to you. Even if it''s only worth a dime, it''s also my mind. Do you know what


    it is? Ites from the heart. " Miya feels a little emotional, so she stops again.


    Alex doesn''t expect that she will talk like this. She says, even if it''s only worth a dime, that''s my mind.


    Did she really want to give him the mobile phone chain just now? For a moment, he suddenly wants to


    take the broken mobile phone chain from her hand.


    "I don''t care to ask for such a broken thing." Obviously, he doesn''t think so, but what he says is so


    hurtful.


    Miya can''t helpughing, and her little hand is still tightly holding the mobile phone chain.


    "Yes, you''re the president of Alex Group. The chain is I bought from the local stall, how can you be


    satisfied with it when you are so high? Just now, I am stupid and makes a fool. With the impulse, I


    reluctantly give it up and send it to Mr. Alex. It Is still ugly atst."


    Alex is angry. This woman even talks to him like this. If she has just talked to him well, he might have


    helped her connect the mobile phone chain, but her attitude angers him. All people worship him, but


    this woman is not only not a little respectful to him, but also so aggressive.


    "It is good you know these, don''t take these things again. They will dirty my eyes." Alex says coldly, but


    his eyes can''t help looking at the cell phone chain Miya holds tightly. In fact, he suddenly wants to take


    over the cell phone chain in her hand. He inexplicably wants to see it.


    Miya raises the corner of her mouth and looks at the children who are still ying in the distance. The


    three children are her and his, but their identities are very different. It turns out that he is only a passer-


    by in her life. No, it should be said that he is a VIP in her life. If it isn''t him, how can her father get out of


    prison safely?


    "I know, I will never show up in front of Mr. Alex with these cheap things again, just I think I''m so cheap.


    May I ask Mr. Alex if I don''t need to appear in front of you in the future? " Miya says suddenly when she


    wants to leave.


    The blue veins on Alex''s forehead are more obvious. This woman is deliberately trying to annoy him.


    She thinks he can''t do anything to her, right?


    "Ben, Mommy is very sleepy. Mommy is going to go to sleep. You can be careful, don''t let anyone


    disturb me. After two o''clock, we will go out to y." Miya can only count on her son.


    "OK, mommy can go to sleep trustingly." Ben also gives Alex a purposeful look when he is talking. Why


    does his mother suddenly be so unhappy? It must be Alex who has provoked her.


    Alex is even more unhappy. He takes a breath of anger and doesn''t know who to vent to. He suddenly


    kicks the toy car angrily.


    Uh huh! Pain, there is pain in the foot immediately, and his face almost changes, but he still keeps his


    calm appearance. He goes into another room with a cold face. As soon as he arrives in the room, he


    immediately puts away the expression of forbearance on his face, quickly takes off his shoes, looks at


    his own feet, and it is red and swollen.


    Alex looks at the time, he doesn''t dare to sleep, so he waits, fearing that after two o''clock, they will


    leave him out.


    At 1:50, Alex finally opens the door and walks out. He finds out that his feet hurt more than just now


    after a rest. What''s the matter?


    "Dad, you''re here too. Do you want to go out with us?" Andre suddenly asks, looking at Alex''s casual


    clothes, he thinks it should be, because Dad seldom wears such clothes.


    Alex doesn''t speak and goes straight to the bathroom. Ben and Joey both look at Alex.


    "How do I feel that uncle Alex is walking strangely?" Ben can''t help but underestimate, is it because of


    a problem with uncle Alex¡¯s leg? Ben thinks with his head to one side.


    " I feel my dad is injured." Andre also thinks, He sees it as soon as his dad goes out, and he can''t help


    worrying.


    Joey''s bright big eyes flicker twice. Why didn''t she find out just now? Those big eyes are innocent.


    As soon as Alex goes to the bathroom, his cell phone rings. He stuns for a moment, but he quickly


    picks it up.


    "Mr. Alex, I checked all the information of Miss Miya, but she was abroad ten years ago. She can''t be


    the woman six years ago, let alone the mother of Andre." Randy is sure to say that he has checked all


    the information of Miya. She went abroad ten years ago, so the thing six years ago can only be turned


    into nothing.


    "Did she go abroad ten years ago?" Alex''s heart is shocked, as if in such a moment, there is a loss in


    his heart that he hasn''t had before. He thinks Miya will be the woman six years ago, but he doesn''t


    expect that she went abroad ten years ago.


    "Yes, because all her information is gone after going abroad." Randy actually finds a doubt, but he


    doesn''t say it. Anyway, Miya won''t be the woman six years ago. Mr. Alex doesn''t need to care about


    her so much.


    Alex doesn''t speak again. After hanging up, he doesn''te out in the bathroom for a long time.


    Unexpectedly, he will recognize the wrong person. She is not the woman six years ago at all.


    Alex can''t help but take out the lucky pearl from his pocket. At this time, a ray of lightes in through


    the ss and directly hits Alex. He raises the lucky pearl. At this time, it clearly shows a word "Miya" in


    it, which is Miya''s name. If the bead is not her, why does she know so clearly?


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Dad, would you like to y with us? If you don''t, we''ll go with aunt Miya!" Andre shouts at the door.


    Alex tightlypiles the lucky pearl in his hand, Randy checks all the materials and proves that Miya is


    not the woman of the year, so what is he expecting?


    "Dad..." Andre is about to knock when Alex suddenly opens the door.


    "It''s dad''s birthday today. Will dad treat you to dinner?" What he means is obviously not to let Andre go


    out and y together with others.


    "Uncle Alex, you are too stingy. You only invite Andre, but I will be jealous." Ben alsoes over with


    dissatisfaction. Yes, he will be jealous. Alex is also his father. Not only is he unable to call him, but he


    also looks at his love of Andre. Of course, he is discontented.


    Joey gives Ben a white look, for fear that he will let out the truth. Mommy has told them in particr,


    and they must not let Alex know the truth.


    "Jealous?" Alex raises his eyebrows slightly. What the boy says is very interesting. He invites his own


    son to dinner, is this boy also jealous?


    "Of course..."


    "We are not jealous. We have mummy to y with." Joey pulls Ben by and says she is afraid that Ben


    will identally talk about it. Then things will be troublesome.


    "Let''s go. Mommy will take you to the amusement park." Miyaes hereughing. She spent two


    hours at noon to repair the mobile phone chain and it was sessful. She is very happy.


    "Dad, I also want to go to the amusement park." Andre immediately says to Alex. In fact, he wants to


    be with Mommy, but he doesn''t dare to say it.


    Alex looks at Miya. She''s not the woman six years ago. She''s not! Then there''s no need for him to be


    so kind to her. His face cools as he thinks about it.


    "Go to dinner with dad." Alex''s tone is an absolutemand. Since this woman has no rtionship


    with him, his son has no rtionship with her. How can he trust his son to this woman?


    "I won''t go." Andre refuses even if he doesn''t think. He still wants to be with mommy. He can also be


    with Joey and Ben. It is so boring to be with dad.

 Chapter 66 The whole family goes to see the sea

    Chapter 66 The whole family goes to see the sea


    Alex''s face is even colder than before. His son is rejecting him, and he still refused him for the sake of


    being with this woman. What kind of charm does this woman have that makes his son so infatuated


    with her?


    "You should know clearly. I''m your father." Alex raises his voice and says that it is obvious that he is


    jealous. Why does his son treat Miya so well?


    Andre curls up his lips. I know you are my father, but you have no right to control my personal freedom.


    Besides, Miya is still my mother. Is there anything wrong with her?


    "Uncle Alex, your voice seems to be jealous. Are you jealous of my mommy?" Joey can''t help but ask,


    the ck eyes are full of fine luster, which makes people feel she is a smart and lively girl.


    Alex can''t help but widen his eyes. What is this girl talking about? Is he jealous? It is a joke, how can


    he be jealous of Miya, the poor woman?


    "I''m toozy to talk nonsense with you, but Andre is not allowed to go out today." As Alex is talking, he


    walks straight past the children and towards the sofa on the side.


    This time, the three of them look at Alex''s leg together. Sure enough, his leg changes a little while


    walking. Why is there a limp? Does Uncle Alex''s leg cramp?


    "Did you see that? Is uncle Alex limping?¡± Joey whispers.


    But Joey''s words still sessfully pass into Alex''s ears. Damn it, this little Joey dares to say that he is


    ame man. He is so handsome. How can he look like ame man? Although his leg is a little painful,


    but also not be ame man. Is he so terrible?


    "I think uncle Alex did something bad to hurt his leg." Ben takes the words and says, but he can''t help


    thinking about Mommy. Is this Alex beaten by his mommy when he is bullying her?


    "Dad, what happened to your leg? Are you hurt? Call a doctor.¡± Sure enough, Andre is the one who


    cares about Alex the most.


    There is a sudden wave of emotion in Alex''s heart. He remembers that even when Andre is ill, he


    doesn''t care about his son like this. He suddenly finds that he is really an ipetent father.


    "He didn''t hurt his leg. He hurt his foot." Miya suddenly steps forward, ignoring everyone''s surprised


    eyes, and takes off Alex''s shoes toughly.


    Sure enough, his right foot is swollen and red.


    "Dad, how can it be so serious?" Andre''s little body squats at Alex''s feet and stares at him with big


    eyes.


    "It''s so swollen, you can still walk. It''s a miracle." Miya can''t help frowning. He is really calm. It is


    swollen, he can still walk quietly. If she doesn''t find out, will he keep hiding it all the time?


    Alex finds everything is known by them, so he doesn''t have to pretend anymore.


    "In a moment, I will take out all these toys and burn them. Don''t leave any rubbish." Thinking that it is


    the broken toy car that makes his feet hurt, he clenches his teeth in anger.


    "Why?" All the people ask in unison, as if they are very dissatisfied with Alex''s words, especially Miya.


    Her reaction is the biggest one. God knows how hard she used to move these things back, and now he


    will burn them all. Is he crazy? Still, his brain is in the water.


    "Why do you ask so much? Anyway, I have to burn it." His tone is still filled with domineering and cold


    breath, which seems to be full of irresistible meaning.


    "Is your foot injury rted to these toys?" Miya finally feels something. She guesses and asks. Seeing


    that he is so angry at these toys, it should be rted to these things.


    At this moment, he suddenly feels as if his self-esteem has been humiliated, as if something important


    has been seen through.


    "Anyway, I want these toys to disappear immediately in front of me, or I will ask the servant to burn


    them all at once." Alex doesn''t exin, but just yells angrily.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Miya sighs helplessly and looks at Alex, who is getting more and more angry. He may be angry that


    she guesses what he thinks in his heart. It should be a very humiliating thing for a proud man like him


    to be guessed by her.


    "Today is your birthday. Shall we take the children to a candlelight dinner?" All of a sudden, Miya says,


    a glimmer of expectation shes through her eyes. Maybe there are not many scenes like this. Maybe


    she can make a memorial. Leaving Alex''s shadow in her heart forever, not for anything else, just for the


    children to mentionter, she can tell them how their father looks.


    Alex is very angry at first, but because of Miya''s words, he is obviously stunned for a moment, and his


    expression doesn''t seem to be as angry as before. He doesn''t seem to realize that one of her words


    will involve his big emotions.


    "Let''s go to see the sea in the afternoon. Your foot is hurt, so we''ll go to the seaside to have a rest."


    Miya suddenly says that no matter what, today is Alex''s birthday. She still needs to satisfy him as much


    as possible. Only when he has a happy birthday can he be happy all his life.


    "Well, we are all with dad." Andre is the first one to raise his hand and agree. ording to that, will


    they have five members together this afternoon? It''s a happy thing to think about.


    "Uncle Alex, you should learn generosity with my mom. Look, you won''t let your son apany my


    mommy. My mommy is generous to let her two children apany you." Ben can feel that mommy is


    always so low in front of this so-called dad. He can''t let mommy go on like this.


    Alex raises his eyebrows slightly. Ben''s words are reasonable, but won''t it be better? Miya''s ttery


    makes him feel somewhat satisfied.


    In the car, Alex and Miya are sitting in the front and three children are sitting in the back, which looks


    like a warm family.


    "Are you sure you didn''te here six years ago?" Alex asks again. In fact, he is looking forward to


    her being the woman of the year.


    Miya feels a shock all over her body. She doesn''t expect the man to say these words again. What does


    he mean? Or what does he find out?


    She looks up suddenly and looks at his side face. His handsome face is extraordinary. The jewel stud


    on his right ear is shining. For a while, she looks at it so stupidly.


    "Huh?" Alex raises his eyebrows slightly and turns to look at Miya. In fact, he has a good feeling for her


    gaze.


    Miya doesn''t expect Alex to suddenly look at herself. She is evidently stunned for a moment and


    quickly turns to look elsewhere.


    "I haven''t been here. I''ve lived in America for ten years." She returns to her mind and answers without


    hesitation. Even though he has some doubts, she can not admit that she has been here. She is afraid


    to lose these two children.


    Alex conceals the loss in the corner of his eyes and turns to look ahead. In fact, just a moment ago, he


    really wants her to be the woman of the year.


    Miya looks at his side face again. It''s still perfect, but there''s a little cold. Is he angry? Because she


    replies that she isn''t the woman. At this time, her heart seems to be touched by something. If she tells


    him the truth, what will happen?


    The next moment, she denies her bold idea. She almost wants to pat her head. How can she have


    such an idea? She can never tell him the truth, because he will not marry her, then she will lose two


    children.


    "Mommy, we will pick up shells. I haven''t picked up shells for a long time." Joey''s sharp and delicate


    voice breaks the sinking atmosphere in the car.


    Miya looks back at her daughter with a smile.


    "OK, Mommy will pick up shells with Joey." She always treats her children so tenderly. She is willing to


    do everything for the sake of children.


    "I want to pick up shells, too. I haven''t picked up shells." Andre is a little lost here. He used to go to


    school and stay at home. His family is big enough and there are all kinds of entertainment. So, his


    father won¡¯t let him go out at all.


    "Go and pick up the shells. I''ll ask Uncle Alex to tell me a story. Besides, I want to hear the story of


    Cindere." All of a sudden, Ben says, yes, he hopes that a story like this wille true, just like his


    father and his mother at the moment.


    Miya feels a shock all over her body. Does Ben mean something? She is the Cindere, and Alex is the


    so-called prince, but he should know that fairy tales are always just fairy tales, and the reality is cruel.


    "Cindere?" Alex''s lips sh a disdainful smile. Unexpectedly, Ben, who looks so smart, will listen to


    that story.


    Ben scoffs at Alex''s expression. What''s the expression of this speechless man? Disdain? Ya, does he


    dare to disdain him?


    "Yes, I''ve only heard a little from the teacher. It''s very pleasant. Tell me about it, uncle Alex." Ben says


    again that he wants Alex to tell the story. Maybe one day, the prince can find his Cindere in reality.


    "Childish!" Alex replies coldly, asking him to tell Cindere''s story to this kid. It''s a joke. Only a fool can


    believe a story like that. The sessor of his family, Alex''s family, will tell that story to a child. It''s a


    joke.


    "Because I''m only five, I''m very naive." Yes, even if he is smart, he is just a child. Even if he is six years


    old, he is still young.

 Chapter 67 The Cinderella Story

    Chapter 67 The Cindere Story


    Alex purses his lips tightly. He is five years old. Even if he looks like himself very much, he can¡¯t be his


    son. Andre is six years old, and Ben is five years old. How can Miya have two children in a year. And


    Miya is not the woman, of the year, he suddenly feels a sense of loss.


    On the beach, Miya apanies two children to pick up shells, while Ben is sitting beside Alex.


    "Why don''t you pick up the shells?" Alex picks up his eyebrows and looks at Ben in front of him. In fact,


    he has such a feeling that although the child looks so lively and cheerful, his heart is not so happy.


    Suddenly, he feels that the little Ben is a little unpredictable.


    "I watch the sea with Uncle Alex, and Uncle Alex tells me Cindere." Ben still insists on Alex telling


    him Cindere''s story, and he sincerely hopes that such a story can be a reality.


    "That story is too childish. I''d better tell you about the mermaid." Alex suddenly says, thinking of that


    mermaid bing a bubble for a man who doesn''t love her, he thinks it is really worthless.


    "I just want to hear Cindere''s story." Ben has been insisting, yes, he just wants to listen to Cindere.


    In his heart, his mother is Cindere, waiting for her prince to meet her.


    "Let me tell you my story. In fact, I have a Cindere, but I lost her." When Alex thinks about this, he


    can''t help thinking about Susan''s appearance. She is so simple. She has nevere back after


    leaving that day. He waits for her for six years. After seeing Andre who had just returned, she was


    obviously very happy that day. He just doesn''t know why she leaves.


    So, he hates Andre all these years and mes him for Susan''s departure. If it isn''t for him, how can


    Susan leave? At the beginning, he regretted, it was better not to have this child.


    "Does uncle have a Cindere, too? Is that uncle''s Cindere beautiful?¡± Ben is a little ufortable.


    He thinks that his mother is the Cindere in Alex''s mind. He doesn''t expect that there is another


    person in his mind.


    Alex looks at the sea, his heart falls into mncholy, is she beautiful? She is just a very ordinary


    woman, but she''s very kind and gentle. She even stayed up all night for him. He thought he would love


    her all the time, but when Andre appeared, she left and never came back.


    Although he feels that it may be his father who has done something holding back him, he also sent


    someone to check it. Augus didn''t do it. He is looking forward to Susan''sing back to him.


    At this time, the shadow of Miya suddenly shes in his mind, her stubborn little face, even the


    expression that she will smile even when she is in pain, her perfect body, her attractive body, her


    tightness, all her things deeply attract him, and with her, he will forget Susan in a trance.


    He turns his head suddenly, and sees a thin figure not far away bending to pick up shells with two


    children. He doesn''t even find that his mouth has raised a vaguely smile. He has never seen such a


    warm picture before.


    "My Cindere is gone. All that''s left is a stubborn girl." Looking at Miya, he suddenly says that if he


    can, he will like to keep her around for a lifetime, which is also very happy.


    Ben is stunned and follows Alex''s gaze. Then he sees mommy bending to pick up shells with Joey and


    Ben. Does he mean mommy when he says "girl"?


    "Before, did uncle love your Cindere very much?" It is obvious in Ben''s tone that he is a bit worthless


    to Mummy. Mummy is so pathetic. How can she find such a man, who doesn''t love her? If he is


    mummy, he will certainly not have children for him.


    Alex suddenly turns his head to Ben. Suddenly, he finds that the child is very smart and dares to fish for


    his information. If he can cultivate the child well, he will be a talent.


    "You don''t need to worry about this." Alex says faintly. He looks at the sea again. There is a glimmer of


    invisible sadness in his eyes. Even though he is always so high, he is unhappy all the time.


    Ben sticks out his tongue and stops asking the question, but even if he doesn''t ask, it doesn''t mean he


    doesn''t want to know the truth.


    "Does uncle Alex want to know my mommy''s story?" Ben suddenly asks, but he knows that Alex will be


    interested. His intuition tells him that his father cares about Mommy, but mommy and dad don''t find out


    yet.


    "Your mommy''s story?" There is a sh of surprise in Alex''s eyes. Of course, he is really looking


    forward to knowing about her.


    "Yes, in fact, my mommy is a very unfortunate woman. As soon as we were born, my father left us.


    Enduring all kinds of hardships, she raised us. If it wasn''t for uncle Adam, all three of us would stay on


    the street." Ben''s eyes darken when he says this, as if he is thinking about the past.


    "Adam? Then your mommy didn''t know him until she gave birth to you!¡± Alex is d to hear that.


    ording to this, the two children can''t be Adam''s. All of a sudden, he wonders who his father is.


    "Yes, at that time, mommy is really desperate with us." Ben was only two years old at that time.


    Ordinary children will not remember the situation, but he is not an ordinary child.


    "What about your grandparents? Don''t they care about you? Besides, you still have grandparents.¡±


    Alex suddenly bes interested in this matter. He doesn''t expect that such a stubborn woman will


    have such an experience.


    "I don''t have grandma and grandpa, nor have I met grandma and grandpa." When Ben says that, he


    suddenly feels sad. Yes, he has so-called rtives except mommy. Now he has one more father who


    can''t be recognized.


    "Why don''t you have grandma and grandpa? Didn''t your father and your mother...¡± Alex says that there


    is a sudden pause. ording to him, Miya and her former man are not married at all. She is an


    unmarried mother and raises children alone.


    When Alex thinks of this, he suddenly feels something. He has a hunch that this woman is a great


    woman, and her design will definitely be famous. Her son can make money when he is so young, and


    he is a millionaire. What kind of woman is she?


    "You guessed it, my father and Mommy are not married, because my father is as high as a prince, and


    my mommy is like Cindere, so my father will not marry my mommy." Ben says quietly, but there is a


    sh of sadness in his eyes. He is grieving for Mommy.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Alex only feels that there is something strange going on in his heart. He can''t help but move his eyes to


    Ben. No wonder he will like Cindere''s story so much. It turns out that he is so smart that he inherits


    his father''s gene.


    But Ben says that his mommy is like Cindere, and Alex doesn''t approve of it. In Alex''s heart, Miya


    has always been stubborn like a princess. She is so talented, and everything about her is proud. How


    can she be Cindere?


    "What''s your father''s name? Maybe I know his name, too." Although he says that, as long as Ben can


    say his father''s name, he will be able to find out. Moreover, he is always looking forward to knowing his


    father''s name.


    Ben subconsciously looks at Alex. He is the father, but he can''t recognize each other. Mommy will be


    angry. In fact, he has such an impulse. He really wants to say it.


    "Mommy never told me my father''s name. I only know that she said that dad is the most capable


    person and the most handsome one." Ben looks at Alex and says, yes, in his heart, Alex is the most


    handsome, because he looks like himself very much, and he is also the most capable, because no


    group can bepared with Alex Group.


    "Oh?" Alex slightly raises his eyebrows, the most capable one. In the business world, he uniquely ranks


    first. He thinks that no one of these dignified figures will be more handsome than him. Who is the man


    in her heart?


    Alex suddenly thinks of something and looks at Ben. Even if Miya has children in the United States,


    Ben and Joey are Chinese, and they look like him.


    "Do you know this lucky pearl?" Alex takes lucky pearl out again. Since Miya knows this lucky pearl so


    well, Ben must know it. Maybe he can find some information about her from this lucky pearl.


    Ben nods surely. He even reaches out his little hand to get the lucky pearl in Alex''s hand.


    When Ben is about to meet this lucky pearl, Alex suddenly takes it back.


    "How do you know this bead?" Alex haspiled lucky pearl tightly at this time, and has no n for


    Ben.


    Ben doesn''t get the beads, obviously he is a little disappointed, but the next moment, he looks at Alex.


    "This is a bead that mommy likes very much." Ben says softly that although he doesn''t know what the


    meaning of the bead is to Mommy, he always sees mommy staring at the bead she draws. He thinks


    that mommy is eager to get the bead.


    Alex frowns a little. Miya does know the bead. Will it be the bead she left six years ago?


    "What else did your mommy say? For example, this bead used to be her." Alex asks again, as if trying


    to get something out of Ben''s mouth.

 Chapter 68 He suspects them of being his children

    Chapter 68 He suspects them of being his children


    Benughs and obviously doesn''t want to answer Alex''s question.


    "Anyway, uncle Alex has another Cindere in his heart. What do you care about my mommy? If you


    can''t give my mommy happiness, please stay away from her." Ben says coldly here. Yeah, why does


    he ask mommy so many things? Besides, there are many women constantly around him. Isn''t there


    another one?


    Bess sways over to go straight to Alex''s side.


    "Alex, uncle Augus asked us to have a meal at home today. Let''s go back together." Bess squats on


    the other side of Alex while talking, her eyes are full of smiling, but when she sees Ben next to Alex,


    there is a cold sh in her eyes, but the sh quickly disappears, and she immediately changes into a


    gentle expression.


    "Alex, is this the son of Miya? He looks like my brother." She tells the lie through her teeth. Obviously,


    Ben is like Alex. She insists on Adam.


    There is a hint of coldness in Alex''s heart. Is this woman crazy? Which of her eyes does it see Ben look


    like Adam? He obviously looks like him.


    "This aunt''s eyes are very bad. I look like my father. How can I look like Uncle Adam? Does aunt look


    like your uncle?" Ben can''t help but open his mouth and feel ufortable looking at Bess. When


    Bess just looks at him, he can see the cold light in her eyes clearly. She must have been hostile to him.


    Bess doesn''t expect this child to have such a bad voice. Although she wants to p him, she doesn''t


    have the courage because Alex is here.


    "Auntie just casually said, why do you think so much? Is it a guilty conscience?¡± Bess also impolitely


    refutes. She admits that she can''t fight Andre, but she doesn''t pay attention to this stinky boy.


    Ben can''t helpughing. Bess doesn''t know what he isughing at, but she does¡¯t feel at ease.


    "I feel that this aunt is blind instead of having bad eyes. Everyone knows that I look like my father. Only


    you say that I look like Uncle Adam. I don''t know if you say that with ulterior motives."


    "You..." Bess is angry to be speechless.


    Ben then stands up gracefully. He wants to go to Mommy and ask mommy to take his father color back.


    He must not let this woman seed. He will help Mommy to see his father in the future.


    Miya is picking up shells and looking over here. She has seen Bess sitting beside Alex for a long time.


    She is worried about her son. She doesn''t know if Bess will bully her son.


    "Mommy..." Ben''s voicees. He is running to Miya.


    As soon as Miya sees Ben, she is relieved andughs.


    "Mommy, it''s not good. Dad is going to eat with that fox spirit." Ben says angrily, as if he is fighting for


    Mommy. Dad apparently brought Mommy out to y, but it doesn''t expect that he will leave Mommy


    alone.


    Miya thinks it will be a big deal. She doesn''t expect it is just this.


    "Bess is his fianc¨¦e. It''s normal for them to go back and have a meal." Miya says indifferently, but a


    strange feeling shes in her heart. She smiles bitterly. She is just a lover he bought for a month. What


    is she expecting?


    "Mommy, why are you so negative? You should strive for it.¡± Ben is very dissatisfied with Miya''s


    practice. In his mind, Mommy should be with dad. No matter how much effort he will give, he will help


    Mommy.


    "Fight for it? For what?¡± Miya knows what Ben means, but she pretends not to know. Maybe she is just


    running away from something.


    Joey and Andre look at each other, as if they think something at this time.


    "Oh, Mommy, my stomach hurts so much. Go and ask dad to take me to the hospital." Andre has


    covered his stomach while he is talking. Anyone who looks at him will be distressed.


    Miya''s face is obviously worried. She quickly hugs Andre. He is ying well just now. How can he


    suddenly have a stomachache?


    "Andre, what''s the matter with you? Mommy takes you to the hospital.¡± Miya''s face is so sad that she


    has picked up Andre while she is talking.


    Ben looks at Andre in Miya''s arms. He can''t help but raise the corner of his mouth. He pretends to be


    very simr. He almost cheats him. If Andre bes an actor in the future, he will definitely be very


    popr.


    "Alex, what about your son''s stomachache?" Miya doesn''t want to pay attention to Alex, but Andre is


    insisting on finding his father. She has no choice but to find Alex.


    Bess is obviously upset. Alex just agrees to go home with her. This Andre has a stomachache.


    "How can he suddenly have a stomachache? Is it pretending?" Bess''s tone is a little tart.


    Alex''s eyes narrow slightly. He takes a look at Andre. His eyes are finally fixed on Miya, looking at her


    anxious face. She shouldn¡¯t know it is Andre''s lie, huh! His son really likes Miya, he lies for not letting


    him go with Bess.


    "Since you have a stomachache, let''s go to the hospital." Alex can''t help but say, after the words, he


    gracefully stands up. Although there is a burst of pain on his feet when he is standing, but looking at


    these people in front of him, his mood will inexplicably be good.


    Bess immediately stands up, holding Alex''s arm tightly.


    "Alex, what about me? You just promised to go back with me.¡± Bess''s tone is obviously dissatisfied.


    How can it be like this?


    Benes up to hold Alex''s palm and smiles to Bess.


    "Auntie with poor eyes, of course you go back alone. Doesn''t you see that uncle Alex is going with my


    mommy?" As Ben speaks, he pulls Alex forward for fear that Alex will be robbed by Bess.


    Bess is angry, but Ben pours oil on the fire by saying that her eyes are not good. Anyone can be angry.


    All of a sudden, Bess steps forward and grabs Ben''s other arm. Ben doesn''t pay attention to it, so he is


    caught by Bess.


    As soon as Joey sees this situation, she also runs to Bess quickly. She suddenly grabs Bess''s leg and


    bites it.


    Alex sees this scene. He can''t help but draw at the corner of his mouth. Suddenly, he thinks of the


    scene when he first met this little Joey. This little girl bit his leg like that at that time. At that time, he


    thought of her designate year of dog, but it is dragon, no, if it''s one year younger than Andre, it should


    be snake.


    Bess feels a pain in her leg and is angry. She reaches out and shakes Joey off. Joey is thrown to the


    ground. At the next moment, she cries loudly.


    Joey''s cry is so loud that many people on the beach begin to look back here, some evene here


    with sympathy.


    "Little sister, what''s wrong with you? Is someone bullying you?" A woman who looks very kindes


    up and says.


    Joey nods at once, and still can¡¯t help nodding, which is more and more powerful.


    "She bullied me." Joey also holds out a small hand to point to Bess.


    Bess is obviously stunned. This stinky girl dares to point at her. Doesn''t she want to live?


    Suddenly all the people look at Bess with disdainful eyes. This woman even bullies a child. It''s really


    immoral.


    "Oh, little star, we meet again. Last time, we met at the airport, do you remember that?" Suddenly a


    little boy exims in surprise.


    Joey takes a look at the boy. She doesn''t recognize him. There were so many people at the airport at


    that time. She just had to run away.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "No wonder I look so familiar, it turns out to be a little star.¡± The kind aunt just now seems to see a gold,


    her eyes are shining.


    "Wow, this little boy is so good." All of a sudden, a lot of kids surround Ben and Joey.


    Miya is speechless again. What she is most worried about is what happens now. Unexpectedly, it


    happened. Why does Ben not wear sses when he goes out recently? Does he forget that he is very


    handsome?


    All people unanimously push Bess aside. She even hit such a beautiful child and should be despised


    by them.


    When they find Alex, they are shocked again.


    "No wonder these two children grow up so beautiful, it turns out this is Mr. Alex''s kid.¡± Today it is a big


    news for them. They are Alex''s children. No wonder they are so excellent.


    Alex is originally in the mood of watching a good y, but he doesn''t expect to be asked about him.


    They also say that Ben and Joey are his children. There is a strange feeling in his mind.


    "Really? Then you say my son''s handsome, or I''m handsome." Alex asked with a smile, as if to say to


    them that Ben and Joey are his children, he is not angry.


    Bess is gritting her teeth angrily. These people have no eyes. Don''t they see her? She''s Alex''s fianc¨¦e,


    okay? Those people don''t care about her, but they care about the two wild children.


    Miya listens to Alex''s question, and can''t help turning a white eye. Does any dad ask others that? For


    the first time, she sees dad willpare with son about appearance.


    "This little boy looks so much like you. It''s almost indistinguishable." Those people are not foolish. Even


    if they know who is handsome, they can''t say it.


    Alex doesn''t care too much about this problem, but he can''t help looking at Miya, and finally looks at


    Andre in her arms, ah, doesn¡¯t Andre say that he has a stomachache? Why doesn''t it hurt now? and he


    is still enjoying it so much in Miya''s arms, which makes him very angry. His kid actually enjoys his


    woman''s body so much. It''s not pretty good. He starts to rob women with him when he is so young!

 Chapter 69 Go home together

    Chapter 69 Go home together


    Andre also immediately looks at Alex''s eyes, and then scared into Miya''s arms.


    All of a sudden, many reporterse here. Someone must have reported Alex''s whereabouts to the


    newspaper.


    Alex''s eyes narrow dangerously. He wonders who dares to be so bold and let people interview him in


    private.


    "You go at once." Alex suddenly orders that Ben and Joey have been pulled out of the crowd during the


    conversation.


    When Andre hears Alex''s words, his intuition tells him what happened. When he finds out the reporters,


    he suddenly doesn''t want to leave. Maybe after this incident is exposed, he can recognize Mommy.


    Ben and Joey are still in confusion. They don''t understand what Alex''s words mean.


    "Mommy, please let me down." Andre whispers in Miya''s ear, isn''t he going to leave so easily? He


    wants reporters to expose all five members of his family to see if there is any chance for Bess.


    Miya takes a surprised look at Andre. Didn''t this kid just yell for stomachache? What is he going to do


    now? Although thinking so, she lets him down so.


    With his feet on the ground, Andre runs happily to the reporters.


    Alex looks at Andre. Damn it, does his son take the wrong medicine today? Why does hee with


    Miya, he is obviously a little abnormal? It seems that he will keep his son away from this woman in the


    future.


    Alex can''t wait to catch up with Andre right now, but unfortunately, his feet hurt so much that his walking


    has be a problem, let alone chasing Andre.


    The reporters obviously don''t expect to meet a child, but when they see how simr the child is to Alex,


    they are naturally happy. In an instant, Andre is surrounded.


    "I heard that Mr. Alex has two illegitimate children, they are brothers and sisters of you. Is that right?" A


    reporter asks first.


    Andre has a charming smile on his cold face. He looks at the reporters in front of him with a smile.


    "Yes, I have a younger brother and a younger sister, but they have mummy. I don''t know if their


    mummy is my mummy." Andre intentionally says this, but he doesn''t dare to say itpletely, for fear


    that Miya will be angry.


    The reporters are all excited at once. There is another woman. Now Mr. Alex and Bess have made an


    engagement and are about to get married. Suddenly, a woman appears with two children. This is really


    an explosive news.


    Thinking of that, they don''t ask Andre any more. Instead, they go directly to the front crowd. It seems


    that all of them want to catch the big news.


    Andreughs and keeps up with these people, hoping that he can recognize his mommy this time and


    call her Mommy brightly in the future.


    Alex looks at the reporter running towards here. His face suddenly turns ck. He immediately calls


    Randy and asks him to tell other newspapers that if these reporters don''t disappear in ten minutes,


    they won''t do it in the future.


    "Mr. Alex, are these two beautiful children your illegitimate children? Is this beautiful woman your


    lover?¡±


    "What should your fianc¨¦e Miss Bess do?"


    The reporters immediately begin to ask.


    And the people around obviously support Miya. They remember about Bess''s beating the children just


    now.


    "You have asked so many questions, which one should I answer first?" Alex picks up the corner of his


    mouth and says elegantly that he is in front of the camera at the moment, absolutely the calmest


    person.


    "We''d like to know if these two children are really your illegitimate children." One reporter asks again,


    and the rest of the reporters close their mouths properly.


    Alex raises his eyebrows and takes a look at Ben and Joey next to him.


    "What do you think?" In fact, he also feels that Ben looks like him. For a moment, he seems to think


    that this child is his. But Ben says that he is only five years old, which makes him deny his whole idea.


    Because after making love with the woman six years ago, he never does it with another woman until he


    meets Miya again, so these two children are not his.


    "Look at this little boy looks like Mr. Alex so much, that must be it." The reporters don''t expect Alex to


    let them guess. They don''t know it at all.


    Alex just smiles indifferently and doesn''t answer the reporter''s words.


    "Miss, are these two children Mr. Alex''s?" One of the reporters is more intelligent to ask Miya.


    Miya is obviously shocked and shakes her head subconsciously. She will never admit that these two


    children are Alex¡¯s. She will lose these two children.


    "It''s not Mr. Alex''s, and it has nothing to do with him. These two children are my own." Miya


    categorically denies, not giving these reporters a little room for imagination. She will never give Alex


    her children.


    Alex''s eyes narrow dangerously. Why does this woman say so seriously when she mentions two


    children? What does her tone seem to be hiding from subconsciously? Are these two children really


    rted to him?


    "But these two children are so simr to Mr. Alex, and you are Mr. Alex''s lover, which is hard to think


    of." The reporter is the reporter. No matter what you say, because of the simr appearance between


    Ben and Alex, it has to be misunderstood.


    When Miya hears the reporter''s words, she can''t help but raise her mouth.


    "My children are all five years old, and I have only known Mr. Alex for half a month. Do you want to


    doubt my children?" Miya doesn''t want anyone to ask her son from the bottom of her heart. These two


    children are the driving force for her to live. She can''t lose them.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Did you know each other five years ago, and only recently disclose your identity?" The reporter is still


    relentless to ask.


    Miya ispletely speechless. The imagination of these journalists is really good. She is thinking, why


    don''t these journalists write books? Maybe they will be famous.


    All of a sudden, all these reporters pack up and retreat. Miya has hardly returned to her senses yet, her


    arm is grabbed by Alex.


    "Mr. Alex, you hurt me!" Miya''s expression immediately returns to coldness.


    Alex ignores Miya''s words and looks at her straight.


    "You were obviously afraid when you talked about the two children. Tell me, did you hide something


    from me?" Alex''s eyes are cold. He doesn''t believe Ben and Joey are his children before, but just now,


    when he sees the reporter asking Miya, her eyes are obviously flickering, as if she is afraid of


    something.


    "No!" Miya blurts out without thinking about it.


    But Alex raises the corner of his mouth. Does the woman answer too fast? The faster she answers, the


    more she proves her guilty mind.


    "Let go of my mommy." Joey starts pping Alex''s leg in the conversation. Even if he is her father, he


    has no right to p her mother. He is not qualified.


    "Alex, let''s go home. Don''t keep uncle Augus waiting." Bess conceals her inner anger, and gently says


    to Alex, someday, she will let the tattooed man solve these two problems. She will never let anyone


    stop her from marrying Alex, she will kill anyone who dares to block her!


    Alex doesn''t say anything. He keeps thinking about Ben and Joey. Since there''s nothing to check Miya,


    he has to check the two children. And this time, he won''t let Randy check the matter. He will let the


    hidden people to check. He wants to know everything about Miya and the two children.


    "In that case, let''s go back together." Alex has been holding Miya''s arm and hasn''t loosened it. His


    intuition tells him that as soon as he releases it, the little woman will run away. He doesn''t want to see


    the little woman run away,


    Miya smiles awkwardly.


    "I won''t disturb you. I suddenly think that I have another important thing to do, so I''ll leave first." Now


    she just wants to leave quickly with her two children. If it isn''t because her father is still in prison, she


    will disappear again. Suddenly, there is a bad premonition in her heart, which is very strong.


    "You dare to go." Alex''s face immediately cools. Why does this woman want to escape when she sees


    him? Does she not want to be with him?


    "Aunt Miya, it''s dad''s birthday. Let''s go home together and celebrate for Dad." Andre raises his head


    and says that there is a glimmer of expectation in his eyes. He is looking forward to the scene when


    Mommy and Dad are together.


    "Mummy, let''s go, otherwise uncle Alex will be robbed by other women." Ben obviously wants Miya to


    go back. They are five members of the family. What is Bess? She is just an outsider.


    At this time, Randy also drives over. Alex sits in the front of the car, but there are only three seats in the


    back. Even if two children sit in one seat, there will be no room for all.


    "Bess, don''t you drive your own car? You go and drive your car.¡± Alex nces at the car not far away


    and says indifferently.


    Bess is obviously reluctant to go. It''s not fair to ask her to drive another car alone.


    "Are you not going?" Alex raises his eyebrows and asks.


    Bess doesn''t speak or get out of the car. She obviously doesn''t want to go.


    Alex smiles coldly and looks at Miya. She immediately understands that she is about to get out of the


    car. Of course, all three children will follow Miya.


    Bess is secretly happy. She won''t be disturbed any more. She can be with Alex well.


    It''s just that Bess hasn''t had time to be happy. Next moment, Alex has opened the door and gone out.

 Chapter 70 He will never marry her

    Chapter 70 He will never marry her


    Bess''s heart is shocked, and she immediately follows to get off. Now she finds that it is not far away,


    Alex''s car is also parked there, and Miya has opened the door at this time. She elerates her pace,


    as if she wants to catch up with Alex''s pace quickly.


    Alex doesn''t pay attention to Bess, who follows him. After getting on the car, he ms on the


    elerator and leaves.


    Bess stares at Alex''s car passing in front of her. Because the ss of the car is pulled down, she can


    clearly see Miya sitting on the copilot''s seat, and a sense of killing shes in her mind again.


    Bess doesn''t think much anymore. She picks up her cell phone and calls the tattooed man.


    "I want you to get rid of Miya''s two children in three days." Bess is angry when she mentions Miya. She


    will never let go of this woman.


    The tattooed manughs. Every time Bess asks him to do something, he will make love with her.


    Bess''s flirtatious expressions in bed really make him not want to stop. That''s why he always does


    things for Bess.


    "OK, but when can we meet? I miss you much recently..." Although tattooed man wants to make love


    with Bess, he really loves Bess. In fact, his family condition is not bad, but he has not done honest work


    and is unwilling to go home to see his stepfather ''s face, so he often wanders outside alone.


    Bess''s face tightens. Won¡¯t this man think of that thing? Last time she went to bed with him, he didn''t


    do anything for her. Now does he still want to go to bed? What he thinks is too beautiful.


    "I can promise you when the two children disappearpletely in front of me, or I won''t see you." Bess


    say coldly, in fact, the tattooed man has been with her for several years, because he really loves her,


    so she will boldly take advantage of this, so that this man can do a good job for her.


    The tattooed man readily agrees, as long as he can meet with Bess, no matter what she asks him to


    do, he is willing to do, he loves her sincerely.


    In fact, there is a kind of love in the world. This kind of love, called giving, is willing to give everything


    for the beloved one.


    Bess just gets on his car and runs away with hatred.


    "It''s not good that we left Bess alone. After all, Bess cooked for you that day." Miya clearly remembers


    that Bess cooked Alex''s meal and sent it to thepany, and Alex took her to the office.


    Alex hears Miya''s words and suddenly turn to look at Miya. He obviously doesn''t expect that this


    woman will suddenly mention this matter. In fact, on that day, he did have some feelings about the meal


    sent by Bess. Although it''s not touching, it''s at leastforting.


    "You say that, I can understand that you are jealous!" Alex raises the corner of his mouth gracefully.


    Suddenly, he finds that when he is with Miya, the smile on his face seems to be a lot more, and the


    cold breath on his body seems to disappear.


    Miya is speechless. Is this also called jealousy? Is he too narcissistic?


    "Mommy seems to be jealous. If Mommy really falls in love with Uncle Alex, will uncle Alex fall in love


    with Mommy?" Ben suddenly asks. He wants to test Alex''s feelings about mommy to see if Mommy will


    have a chance.


    "What are you talking about? Ben is not allowed to talk nonsense.¡± Miya obviously doesn''t expect Ben


    to talk like this suddenly. She isn¡¯t jealous at all.


    Ben ignores Miya, but looks straight at Alex driving. Joey and Andre don''t say anything at this time.


    They just look at Alex quietly. At this moment, everyone''s eyes fall on him.


    Alex tightly presses his sexy thin lips and his eyes shes aplex color. He never says this


    question. Although he always hopes Miya likes him, even if she likes him, can he give her a promise?


    The answer is, he can''t give her anymitment.


    "No, your mommy and I will never get married." Atst Alex says in a deep voice that there is always a


    Susan in his heart. Even if she was the woman six years ago, he can¡¯t fall in love with her.


    Suddenly, everything in the car calms down, as if all the people are in deep thought because of the


    words from Alex.


    Miya just smiles faintly. Her face is indifferent. She originally thinks she doesn''t care about him.


    Unexpectedly, when she hears this sentence from him, her heart hurts a bit. At this moment, she knows


    that she cares. She cares about him. Just before this moment, she seems to be full of extravagant


    hopes. But at this moment, her extravagant hopes are broken Now.


    "Yes, I won''t marry you either. How can I take a fancy to a man like you who is conceited, arrogant,


    domineering and cruel?" Miya says so, but there is a kind of sadness in her voice that is hard to hide. It


    turns out that when he is with her now, he will treat her well because she is just a ything, a ything


    he is still interested in.


    Alex''s face is livid. He is such an image in this woman''s heart. Damn it, he is so bad. But he still for


    bear to talk.


    "If Uncle Alex can''t give my mommy happiness, please let go. I think someone will give my mommy


    happiness." Ben says again, now that he understands that even if he demands and expects again, it is


    impossible for mommy and dad. Maybe they are two parallel lines, but they go on the wrong track,


    cross each other, and then start to run against each other, and go towards the two routes that go


    further and further away......


    "Mommy, in fact, I think uncle Adam is very good, and uncle Adam still loves you so much. Maybe


    another day, mommy and uncle Adam are engaged to each other. Anyway, uncle Adam loves us so


    much, and we will never be ufortable calling him Dad." Joey looks at Miya and says. In fact, if let


    her call Adam dad, she can''t really call it out.


    Alex''s face is cold. What are the two children talking about? How can they have wanted Miya to marry


    Adam? One day she bes his lover, she is destined to be his woman all her life. How can he let


    go?


    "No! She is not allowed to marry anyone.¡± Alex is still domineering. How can his woman marry Adam?


    He will keep Miya around him all his life. He just wants her to be his lover. No one can take her away


    from him.


    "Why? You don''t marry Mommy, and you don''t allow mommy to marry. What do you want?" Ben


    obviously is unhappy.


    "I..." Alex opens his mouth, and when he wants to speak, something just catches his throat. He can''t


    say a word.


    Miyaughs at herself. This man is so self-righteous. Does he want her to be his lover all the time?


    What does he think of her? Warm bed? Maybe, she''s just a toy he bought for ten million.


    Miya turns to look at Alex, and habitually sees his half perfect face. He is always perfect. So high, in his


    eyes, she is always a ything, who will never be cared about.


    "Seven days have passed, another twenty-three days, seven days can change nothing, and twenty-


    three days will happen without miracle, so it''s only one month." Miya says lightly, but words are deep in


    his ears. Each word beats Alex''s heart deeply, making his heart ripple.


    Yes, time flies. It''s seven days in a sh. There are 23 days left. She will leave him after another 23


    days. And she is willing to be his lover because of her father in prison. Without her father, he and she


    will not have any interaction.


    "Do you look forward to the end so much?" Alex lowers his voice to ask, he has such a kind of


    expectation that he will not like to end this rtionship with her.


    Miya can''t helpughing, but her smile is so self-deprecating, as if with a trace of sadness.


    "Yes, I''m very looking forward to the end. With you, every day appears like a year in length." Her voice


    is very small, but it stilles into the children''s ears behind.


    Ben is surprised. Is Mommy forced to be with Alex?


    Joey''s eyes widen. Are Mommy and dad not happy together?


    Andre''s heart tightens. Did mommy and dad sign any unequal agreements?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Alex trembles suddenly, she even says with him ¡°like a year in length"! What heavy words they are, but


    she attaches them to him as if he is a viin.


    "Dad, what happened to you and aunt Miya?" Andre finally can''t help asking, but he can''t help


    suspecting.


    "It''s OK. It''s adult''s business. Children needn¡¯t care." Alex says discontentedly, as if he is ming


    Andre for meddling.


    Miya finally sighs and looks out of the window. Every time he insults her in bed, it is the time when she


    is the most inferior. Her life has never been as inferior as she is now. She never knew that she would


    sell herself one day.


    "Mommy, don''t be afraid. I''ll help you for anything. Don''t be afraid of him. Isn''t he just a little money? I


    have money now, too.¡± Ben says suddenly, but there is an intuition in his mind that there must be


    something wrong with mommy and Alex.


    Miya is still pleased with Ben''s words. Only Ben knows her. No matter at any time, he can understand


    her mind.


    "Mommy doesn''t want you to be more promising, as long as you can be happy." Yes, she can''t let her


    children be as humble as she is. Even if she does her best, she won''t let her children suffer any


    injustice in the future.

 Chapter 71 Birthday party

    Chapter 71 Birthday party


    Alex takes a look at Miya. She doesn''t want her children to be more promising, but she hopes her


    children to be happy. Mummy like her is the one who really loves children. It has to be said that she is


    really a qualified Mommy. When he is with Miya, he can think of his deceased mother in a trance.


    If he is not the president of Alex Group, if he is not alive for revenge, maybe he will be with her. Every


    time he faces her, there will be a rare peace in his heart.


    "As long as mommy is happy, I will be happy." Joey thinks for a while and says, if Mommy is happy, she


    will be happy. When Mommy is angry, she will be afraid.


    Miya shows a reassuring smile. In fact, the most reassuring thing for her is Andre, the son she just


    meets, the son she is not willing to leave him.


    "Mommy will be happy, definitely!" Miya says firmly that she will make herself happy for the sake of the


    children.


    "When I leave, please take good care of Andre. Please give him more love." Miya says softly, Andre,


    Mommy is doomed to be sorry for you in this life. Even if I am reluctant, I am also going to leave. From


    the moment you leave Mommy, we are doomed not to recognize each other in this life. This is regarded


    as a secret in each other''s mind.


    "If you want, you should do it by yourself." Alex says without thinking, why she will leave if she loves


    Andre so much.


    Miya doesn''t talk anymore. She just wants to let the month go faster so that she can see her father out


    of prison, but she also expects the month to go slower. In this way, she can be with Andre, and she


    spent seven days in self-contradiction.


    Alex Family.


    "May I ask you something?" Just as they want to get out of the car, Miya suddenly speaks.


    "Huh?" Alex slightly raises his eyebrows. Will this woman want to escape? He will never agree.


    Miya looks at her two children. She doesn''t want them to go. After all, this is Alex Family. If they find


    Ben and Joey are their children, they can''t let her take them away.


    "Ben and Joey have never seen the big scenes. I''m afraid they will make trouble when they go in, so let


    them stay in the car." Miya thinks for a while and says that if she loses two children, she will be


    nothing.


    "No way!" Alex immediately refuses. He likes these two children so much. How can he wrongly leave


    them in the car? It''s too sorry for the children.


    "Why?" Miya''s appearance is very surprised. This is what she has thought about early in the morning.


    She doesn''t expect that Alex will disagree.


    "No reason. Anyway, the children have to go together!¡± Alex''s voice is firm, too, as if he will steadfastly


    let the two children go.


    In fact, he has some selfishness. At that time, all people will say that Ben and Joey are his children. He


    will take the opportunity to cancel the engagement with Bess. Anyway, there are only 20% shares left in


    August. He doesn''t need to care. Now he has 80% shares in his hands. No one can threaten him to do


    anything anymore.


    And this time there is a purpose for him to let Miyae. He is to let everyone think that she is his


    lover, and let everyone turn their attention to her. Isn''t it much rxed for him in the future?


    "I like these two children very much. How can I let them stay in the car?"


    Alex just frowns slightly. Although he really wants to go, he is also moved by Alex''s words. It is the first


    time that Alex says he likes him, but he can feel that mommy doesn''t want him to go. So, for the sake


    of Mommy''s happiness, he won''t go.


    "I''m sorry, uncle Alex, we''re not going. We''ll just wait for mummy here. I hope mummy can have a good


    time." Ben says sensibly.


    Miya almost cries because of Ben''s words. She can see the yearning in Ben''s and Joey''s eyes, but he


    put it away for her. This is her son, who can think of her no matter what he does.


    Of course, Joey will listen to Ben. Ben won''t go. Of course, she won''t go any more. She knows that


    everything Ben does is for the sake of Mommy.


    Alex''s face slightly changes. They who are obedient children are really good, they even choose to stay


    in the car for Miya. No matter how eager they are to go, they still choose to refuse. They are really


    good children.


    "Don''t you want to go in? It''s fun there, and there are many other children, and you haven''t been there,


    don''t you want to see it?¡± Alex says temptingly that he really wants to see if these two children of Miya


    can withstand his seduction.


    Joey listens to Alex''s words, and there is a sh of expectation in her eyes, but when she sees Miya''s


    eyes, her expression of expectation disappears instantly.


    Ben has always been calm. Even if he wants to go very much, he will not let mommy be embarrassed.


    So, he will not go.


    "Uncle Alex, your temptation failed, because we are sincere to love Mommy." Ben says definitely.


    Andre also sits in front of Ben and Joey.


    "I''m not going either. I''m going to be here with Ben and Joey." Andre finally speaks. He wants to know


    whether it will be more romantic to let mommy and Dad together.


    Alex''s face changes a little. He doesn''t expect his son will suddenly talk these words. Damn it, what do


    he mean? Is his son going crazy with the mother and children?


    Miya just smiles lightly. In fact, it''s good that Andre doesn''t go. At least he is familiar with the


    environment here. He can also watch Ben and Joey well to prevent them from running around.


    Alex suddenly has a feeling of paying a double cost. He even loses his own son. He finds that he


    seems to fail in front of them.


    In the end, Miya and Alex get out of the car together. Miya is undoubtedly most satisfied with this result.


    Alex is very dissatisfied. He really doesn''t know where the charm of this womanes from. How can


    she let the three children like her so much? If he knows that all the four people know the truth, but he is


    only hidden, what will happen to him?


    As soon as they walk in, they be the focus in an instant. Today is Alex''s birthday. With the


    momentum of his whole body, his handsome and sculptural features make people hardly move their


    eyes.


    And Miya, standing next to Alex, naturally bes the focus.


    "Why didn''t you tell me there would be so many people here?" If she knows there are so many people


    here, and it look like a dance party now, which makes her feel ufortable.


    Alex can''t help holding Miya''s small hand. He raises the corner of his mouth with a smile.¡± You didn''t


    ask me either!" Yes, she doesn''t ask him either. If she asks him, he may choose to tell her. Anyway, it


    doesn''t matter because she has arrived at the door.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Miya''s little hands are almost tense to be sweating, and her mind can''t help thinking of thest scene,


    at that dance party, Alex and Bess disappeared in front of her, leaving her to be aughingstock in front


    of the crowd. That day, for her, it is a shame in life.


    Alex seems to feel the excitement from Miya when he holds Miya''s hand. He can''t help but think of the


    last dance party. On that day, he waspelled to do it. Later, she also left with Lance. Didn''t she also


    wear him a green hat?


    "Don''t worry, this time, I will never let go again." He seems to see Miya''s worry,forting her


    inexplicably.


    Miya doesn''t expect Alex to suddenlyfort her, which only makes her feel a sour nose, then her


    eyes are red. Thinking of thest dance party, it will be a scar and a witness of shame in her


    heart.


    "Alex, you''re here. and everyone is waiting for you? Where is your fianc¨¦e?¡± August says lightly that he


    doesn''t look at Miya from the beginning to the end. He just doesn''t pay attention to Miya.


    Alex ignores August. He holds her small hand tightly and walks straight forward. At this moment, Bess


    alsoes. Her golden color instantly bes the focus of the audience.


    "Bess ising. Come in quickly." Be immediately greets her with a smile. Her eyes are full of


    smiles. Bess should be today''s heroine, and the woman just now is only Alex''s temporary lover.


    Bess smiles generously, and she is led by Be and walks in. No matter what happened, she should


    keep calm. She can''t mess with herself.


    Everyone looks at this scene, seems to have guessed something, but no one hase to the point.


    Bess approaches Alex dignifiedly, her eyes pause on Alex holding Miya''s hand, but only for a moment,


    she quickly shifts her eyes and raises a smile.


    "Happy birthday, Alex." Bess is always smiling, and still smiling so brilliant.


    Alex has been puckering his lips tightly, as if he doesn''t want to speak.


    "Um." Atst, he gives a light hum, and then pulls Miya to leave, as if he doesn''t want to pay attention


    to Bess.


    At this time, Bess steps forward and gently holds Alex''s other hand.


    "Alex, even if you don''t want to, it''s not good for you, because there are so many people present." Bess


    says so, but she is not angry, still smiling lightly.


    In front of so many people, she should not lose her manners.


    "Then what should I do?" Alex disdains to raise his eyebrows, and then pulls Miya straight away. He


    doesn''t even look back. It''s like he left with Bess at thest dance party, making Miya squat on the


    ground alone. He never looks back. He''s so desperate.

 Chapter 72 Three children are in trouble

    Chapter 72 Three children are in trouble


    Seeing Alex''s attitude, although the people at the dance party are surprised, but no one will talk about it


    in public unless theirpany doesn''t want to open.


    Everyone is still polite to give their gifts, or to say those polite words, basically every year is simr,


    Alex has no feeling for those ttering words for a long time.


    In the car, the three of them look the endless stream of people outside through the window.


    "Your family is so busy today." Joey can''t help but ask, looking at these people in noble clothes, and


    each of them has a gift in their hands, are these peopleing to celebrate the birthday of Dad? Dad


    is so happy.


    Andre sighs. Even if the family is more luxurious, it can''tpare with a bowl of porridge made by


    mommy. He wants to go back to Mommy, but he can''t.


    "Otherwise, let''s go down and take a walk outside. If we don''t go in, mummy and dad won''t find us."


    Ben suddenly suggests that he really wants to turn around, because he is afraid that he will not have a


    chance in the future, so now he has to seize such an opportunity.


    "That''s not good. Mummy said when she left, we shouldn''t let us leave this car." Andre obviously


    disagrees with Ben. He''s a good baby who listens to Mommy''s words.


    "Let''s just leave for a while. It doesn''t matter. As long as we don''t say it, no one will know." Joey is


    obviously also moved. She has never seen such a big ce before. It is so sorry that she doesn''te


    down to have a look, so she wille down to see everything without hesitation.


    When he hears that Joey also wants to go on, Andre is obviously a little moved, but Miya''s words echo


    in his ears, which makes him a bit in a dilemma.


    "Brother Andre, do you think it''s ok? We''ll go out for a while and make sure we get back before mommy


    gets back." Joey looks at Andre and says pitifully, she really wants to go down and have a look. This is


    her father''s home.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Andre''s heart is still soft, and he can''t stand Joey''s hard work. Finally, three gorgeous children get off


    the car. Ben puts on a big sunsses and Joey puts on a hat, so ordinary people can''t see Ben and


    Joey''s face. It has to be said that these two children are thoughtful.


    "It''s so big here. Has Andre lived here before?" Ben looks at the fake River in front of him. He can''t help


    but ask, it''s as big as a pce. It can be seen how rich Alex family is.


    Andre shakes his head. In fact, he seldomes here. Because his father never sleeps here, he has


    never lived here. After all, he is with his father. Even though his father doesn''t love him, he is the


    closest one to him.


    "This is where grandpa and grandma live. I usually don''te." In fact, he doesn''t turn around here,


    and his father only brought him here a few times.


    Joey looks at the fish in the river. Her big eyes are shining. She likes these fish very much. There are


    flowers, trees, fake rivers, rockeries, amusement parks. Everything here is bigger than the park. She


    wants to live here for a day. In fact, this is also her home.


    "Joey, what are you doing? Ben looks at Miya in a daze, and can''t help but say, is this girl in the fantasy


    again? She will think of any beautiful things. Doesn''t she know that there will not drop the pie in the


    sky?


    Joey just regains herposure, with big eyes full of dissatisfaction, as if to me Alex for interrupting


    her whimsical thought.


    "No! I''m so beautiful. Do I need to be imaginary?¡± Joey mumbles and walks on, huh, she doesn''t want


    to speak to Ben.


    "Well! Isn''t that Mr. Alex''s son?¡± Suddenly there is a sound behind the three of them.


    Joey and Ben look at Andre at the same time. Andre nces at them. It''s not so good that they are


    found out. If Mommy knows, Mommy will be angry.


    Although Andre is worried, he turns around with a smile. In any case, the person has recognized him. If


    he doesn''t pay attention to others, isn''t that too rude?


    Andre looks up as he thinks. When he sees Lisa, he can''t help being stunned. A surprise shes in his


    eyes, and he quicklyughs.


    ¡°Aunt Lisa.¡± His heart suddenly lightens. It is Lisa, so he is relieved.


    Ben and Joey both turn their heads at the same time when they hear Andre''s words.


    "It''s aunt Lisa!" Sure enough, Joey and Ben are happy too. They run to Lisa.


    Lisa has seen the two of them for a long time. Hum, Miya doesn''t contact her for such a long time, and


    she left without notice at the beginning, which makes her angry.


    "Do you still remember aunt Lisa?" Lisa''s tone is full of discontent. Of course, she is even more


    discontented with Miya. Since she sees these two little ghosts here, Miya should also be here.


    "Hey, how can I forget the super-beauty aunt Lisa? Joey first praises her. Of course, she knows Lisa''s


    favorite.


    Lisa picks Joey up, reaches out and points at Joey''s pretty little nose.


    "Just you can talk. What about your mommy?" Lisa is still more concerned about Miya. She is going to


    find Miya to settle ounts.


    "My mommy is in this house. Aunt Lisa, don''t tell Mommy you have seen us.¡± When talking about Miya,


    Joey is obviously nervous.


    "Huh? Don''t tell you mommy?¡± Lisa nces at the three people in front of her. Now she finds out that


    Ben and Alex''s young master look alike. Is Joey and Ben really rted to Alex?


    Looking at the expressions of the three children in front of her, she immediately understands that they


    are running out secretly. Doesn''t Miya know that Ben and Joey areing?


    "I know aunt Lisa is the best." Ben says with a smile, as if Lisa has promised them.


    Lisa can''t help but widen her eyes. When does she promise these two children not to tell Miya? She


    thinks she will tell Miya. If she doesn''t tell her, it will be toote if what happens to them.


    "Aunt Lisa, you just promise us, don¡¯t you want to betray us?" Ben seems to see what Lisa is thinking


    and asks.


    Lisa is surprised. Ah, he even says the words of betrayal. It seems that Ben doesn''t want her to say it.


    But she has to say that Ben is so smart that he can even guess what she thinks.


    Ben looks at Lisa''s expression and guesses that she must have thought so, but her mind is very easy


    to guess. No matter what happens, she will show up on her face.


    Andre just looks at them quietly. He just knows Lisa and is not familiar with her, but looks at Ben and


    Joey as if they are quite familiar with Lisa.


    "How can aunt Lisa do that? Of course, I won''t do things that betray my friends.¡± But you little ghosts


    are not my friends. It''s not a betrayal to tell Miya about your things.


    "p!" As soon as Lisa''s words fall, Joey give her a warm kiss. As if thanking her for not telling


    mommy.


    Andre frowns a little and looks at Lisa.


    "But we are not friends with aunt Lisa. Aunt Lisa only said that she would not betray her friends." Andre


    can''t help but say that he always feels that Lisa will betray them.


    Lisa ispletely speechless. How can she find out that these children''s IQs have reached 200? Even


    they think clearly about what she wants to do, which makes her think of Alex, and she feels more and


    more that Ben and Joey are his children.


    "I can tell Miya without a word, but you have to promise me a condition." Lisa has no choice but to say


    so.


    The three little guys look at Lisa at the same time, as if they are all waiting for her to speak.


    Lisa looks at the expressions of the three people and finally can''t helpughing.


    "Where youe from, you must go back. You can''t walk around here anymore." Now she knows the


    whereabouts of them. If something happens to them, how can she exin it to Miya?


    "Good!" The three agree in unison.


    "Uh?" Lisa obviously doesn''t expect them to cooperate so quickly, but soon she begins to smile.


    "You are so interesting, but aunt Lisa can''t y with you now. I''ll take you to climb the mountain next


    day." Lisaughs. It seems that she can think of her childhood when she sees these children. She


    misses it very much.


    "Well, let''s go back now." Ben says atst, of course, he just wants to cheat Lisa. How can he go back?


    It''s only been a while, at least another half an hour.


    Lisa puts Joey down. When Joey wants to turn around, she suddenly pulls Joey''s little hand.


    "Say, where did youe from? I''ll take you back." Lisa is afraid that these little guys will sneak away.


    Ben shows a bitter gourd face at once. In the handsome face, his mouth is pouted up highly. But soon


    he turns his expression quickly and can''t let Lisa find it.


    Just then, Lisa''s cell phone suddenly rings. She opens it and finds that it is Lance.


    "Lisa, where are you? Come here!" Lance ''s tone is obviously full of me. Where does the girl go


    crazy again?


    Lisa looks at the time and finally tells a few words to children.


    "You must go back! I have to because I have something else to do."


    "Aunt Lisa, don''t worry, goodbye!" Ben immediately shows a bright smile, and he even exaggeratedly


    gives Lisa a kiss.

 Chapter 73 Ben is in danger

    Chapter 73 Ben is in danger


    After seeing Lisaplete departure, the three of them walk to the river together. Of course, no one


    wants to go back.


    "Brother, there is a colorful fish there. It''s so beautiful." Joey can''t help screaming with pointing to the


    big colorful fish in the middle of the river.


    Andre frowns a little. It''s a beautiful fish indeed.


    "Does Joey like it? Then I''ll go down and catch it for you.¡± Andre says with a smile, the river is not


    deep, and it should be possible to catch that fish at his level.


    "Well, you wait. I''ll go down and catch the fish!" Ben doesn''t wait for Andre to say, he jumps down


    directly.


    With a smile on Joey''s face, in fact, she knows Ben''s wateriness, so she doesn''t worry at all.


    Andre''s eyes sh a little strange emotion. He originally wants to jump down to catch fish for Joey. He


    wants to use fish to cheer her up. But Ben takes the lead.


    Ben just jumps into the river and feels a little cold. He can''t help shivering in the water. It''s so cold. It''s


    sunny outside. Why is the water so cold in the river?


    Ben doesn''t think much at first, but when he feels that the water in the river is getting colder and colder,


    he finally has a bad premonition. It is really too cold. No, he has to go back, or he will have a cold. If he


    has a cold, Mommy will be sad. He doesn''t want mommy to be sad for him.


    When Ben is going to swim back, suddenly a multicolored snake swims towards him, and the speed is


    very fast.


    Ben also seems to feel the movement behind him. He suddenly looks back.


    When he sees what it is, he only feels that the colorful snake is constantly erging in his pupils. He is


    almost shocked and can''t believe his eyes. It turns out that what Joey sees just now is not a colorful


    fish at all, but a real colorful snake.


    When Joey and Andre see clearly that it is a multicolored snake, they both are stunned at once. Joey''s


    legs are almost weak. Fortunately, Andre supports her next to her.


    Andre is almost frightened. After all, he is a child. No one has ever seen such a scene, but he is still


    calm. There is a light luster in his deep eyes. At this moment, his breath is the same as Alex''s.


    "What should I do now, brother? Go to save Ben..." Joey is already scared with tears in her eyes. She


    almost doesn''t know what to do.


    Andre holds Joey tightly. He takes out the small dagger he carries with him. Because he is the


    descendant of Alex family, he has learned a lot since he is a child. Dagger is also an essential thing.


    "Joey, you wait here, I''ll save Ben." Andre says. He suddenly jumps into the river. His first feeling is


    cold. He says it is not good in his heart. This river must be more than one snake. In the hot day with the


    sun in the sky, the water in the river will be so cold. Only the ce where the snake is will be so cold.


    So, he dares to say, there must be other snakes. Then the best way that they leave sessfully is to


    leave the river quickly.


    Ben watches the multicolored snake getting closer and closer. He dives into the water and swims away


    quickly. How can the snake easily let go of the food that has reached in front of it?


    The snake quickly catches up with Ben because it''s in the water. Ben was obviously in a weak position.


    The colorful snake suddenly opens its mouth to Ben.


    Ben only feels a suction in front of him. Now he knows that when snakes eat, there will have suction.


    Ben feels that his strength is disappearing little by little, and then he is slowly approaching the big


    mouth of the colorful snake.


    On the bank of a river, without Andre''s support, Joey has already been paralyzed by fear. Her little face


    is pale, and she squats there crying loudly.


    All of a sudden, the colorful snake rolls up his big tail and turns to Ben''s body.


    Andre''s dagger suddenly shes a bright light and cuts the colorful snake in half.


    The blood immediately dyes the nearby river red, and then the blood-red river quickly spreads.


    As soon as the multicolored snake''s body aches, its big mouth''s suction is obviously reduced, but it still


    doesn''t n to let go of Ben.


    The multicolored snake suddenly bits Ben''s ass. Of course, there is more meat on his ass.


    "Ah..." Ben just feels the burning paining from his ass.


    Andre picks up the dagger and stabs the snake''s head instantly. He doesn''t know where the snake will


    be fatal, so he only gives the colorful snake several knives.


    The blood sshes all over the river. The blood-red river surrounds Ben and Andre.


    Joey can''t see what is going on in the river or who is hurt, but the blood-red river deeply stimtes her


    eyes and makes her crying all the time.


    At this moment, Ben will sink down as soon as he is weak.


    Andre suddenly swims to Ben''s side, catches the body that is about to sink, and then swim to the bank


    of the river quickly. At this moment, there are a lot of colorful fish swimming here, chasing after Andre


    and Ben.


    Ben also seems to feel a gust of winding from behind. When he sees the fish in the back, he is


    almost shocked.


    "Andre, leave me alone, leave me alone." If they all are bitten by snakes, Mommy will be too sad. No,


    he can''t make Mommy sad.


    How can Andre leave without Ben? This is the brother he has found so hard. Even if he dies, he will not


    let go.


    "I won''t leave alone. Let''s go together. Don''t talk." Andre lowers his voice and says, as if he is trying to


    swim forward, anyway, he will definitely live and die with Ben.


    Ben smiles softly. He suddenly feels that Andre is actually good. If he can go back alive this time, she


    will call Andre brother. He just doesn''t know if there is such a chance.


    All of a sudden, a multicolored snake rushes up in front of him. Andre stabs the head of the


    multicolored snake with a dagger. The head of the multicolored snake falls directly because of the good


    swing of the dagger.


    More colorful snakese after them.


    Andre finally drags ben to the shore. Joey is already crying. It''s even worse when she sees that they


    are on the shore.


    "Joey, call Mommy. Ben''s bitten by a snake." Andre says with a big breath, wondering if these snakes


    are poisonous or something will happen. So now they should tell mommy that he can''t bear the


    responsibility.


    "Ben, what''s the matter with you? I''m sorry, it''s all my responsibility. I shouldn¡¯t want to get a colorful


    fish!¡± Joey says to herself regretfully, yes, she has nothing to do with multicolored fish, which has made


    Ben be what he is now.


    Andre looks at Joey''s tears, and can''t help but feel a little hurt. Next moment, he takes Joey''s mobile


    phone and dials Miya''s number.


    Miya''s cell phone is in her bag after changing clothes, and it is in Alex''s car, so she doesn''t hold it.


    Andre takes the cell phone in frustration. Why does mommy not answer the phone? Thinking that he


    calls Miya again, but no one answers.


    Andre looks at Ben''s bleeding leg and finally bites his teeth. He calls Alex. Although Alex''s number has


    been reversed, he has never called him because of his father''s request. Don''t call him if you have


    nothing to do.


    Because it''s Joey''s cell phone, Alex thinks it''s a strange number and doesn''t answer it. Generally, he


    will directly hang up.


    "Why not? Lover?¡± Miya sits beside Alex and can''t helpughing. In fact, she just says it casually. Even


    if it is Alex''s lover, he has no reason to avoid her.


    Alex tightly purses his lips, just wants to open his mouth, but his cell phone rings again, his eyes sh a


    little unhappy, but finally he takes the phone.


    "Hello, Dad, it''s me, Andre!" Andre says with some excitement, in a tone of anxiety.


    "Andre? What''s the matter with you?¡± Alex never answers his son''s phone, and it''s not his number.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad, you''re going to call aunt Miya. Something''s wrong." Andre''s voice is still so anxious that he


    seems to cry at any time.


    Alex purses his lips tightly. Is something wrong with this kid? He doesn''t tell his father about the


    ident, but how can he go to find Miya? Thought of this Alex gives a deep look at Miya.


    Because there''s so much noise here, Miya can''t hear what''s on the phone at all. She just sees Alex


    looking at her, and she thinks it is weird.


    "What are you looking for her for? Tell me.¡± Alex says arrogantly, is there anything else he can''t deal


    with? He even finds that woman, to be honest, at this moment, he really is a little jealous of Miya.


    Andre has no choice but to speak.


    "Dad, Ben was bitten by a snake. We are at the fake river. I..."


    Before Andre finishes speaking, Alex hangs up. Andre is stunned obviously. What''s the matter? Does


    dad get angry because theye out? So even his chance to talk is denied.


    Andre can''t help worrying about whether to call dad again.


    Before Miya knows what is going on, she is pulled out by Alex, and there seems to be a trace of worry


    on his cold face that has not changed for many years.


    "What''s the matter? What are you going to do?¡± Miya shouts discontentedly that she is just about to eat


    when Alex pulls her out. She is so hungry.


    Bess looks at the two peopleing out in front of her. There is a clear sh of coldness in her heart.


    The thing that Alex does today makes her so embarrassed. She will make him regret what he does


    today.


    "Ben is in trouble!" Alex just says lightly, while he is pulling Miya towards the fake river. Just then, Alex''s


    phone rings again.

 Chapter 74 Threatening but not dangerous

    Chapter 74 Threatening but not dangerous


    "What do you say?" Miya is almost shocked. What can happen to the three of them in the car? Did


    someone hit the car, so all three of them were injured? She is afraid to think of it.


    Alex gives Miya her cell phone and asks her to answer it.


    Miya''s mind is still on the children. Those three are her heart. She doesn''t want anyone to be hurt.


    "Dad, Ben has a lot of blood on his leg, and it''s still bleeding. Ben has fainted." As soon as the phone is


    connected, there is a crying voice by Andre.


    "What?" Miya feels that her legs are weak and she stumbles. Fortunately, Alex holds her body. Tears


    sh in her eyes. She knows she shouldn''t be here. She finds that as long as she is with Alex, she will


    be scarred. Now even her children are hurt. Suddenly, she has an idea in her heart that she wants to


    stay away from Alex.


    "Mommy,e here." Andre says bitterly, and Joey on one side holds Ben''s hand tightly.


    Alex walks quickly to the river.


    "Ben, don''t die, I don''t want you to die..." Joey sees Ben unconscious, thinks he''s dead, and cries out to


    say.


    when theye here, what Miya and Alex see is this scene. Miya first looks at Andre, who is wet all


    over, and then at Ben, who is wet all over. She doesn''t care too much. She steps forward to want to


    pick up Ben.


    At this moment, Alex strides forward. He pulls Miya away, bends down and picks up Ben who is already


    in aa. He doesn''t know why. When he sees Ben''s dying like this, his heart hurts a lot.


    "Let me!" He picks up Ben and walks to the side of the car.


    In the car...


    "Ben, you''ll be fine. Wake up and see Mommy." Miya holds Ben tightly, and the crystal tears drop on


    Ben''s face continuously.


    She remembers that Ben says that he will protect her for life, so she firmly believes that Ben will wake


    up.


    "Mommy, it''s all my fault. It''s all my fault to see what colorful fish I want. Ben will go down to help me


    catch the fish." Joey also cries a lot. She kills her brother. If it isn''t for her...


    "It''s all my fault. I didn''t watch Ben and Joey. I let them get off the car without permission. It''s all my


    fault..."


    The atmosphere in the car sinks again.


    "You are so brave that you dare to jump down that forbidden River, which is full of terrible colorful


    snakes." Alex, who has been holding his mouth tightly, finally speaks. It is a miracle that his son Andre


    can take Ben out of the river safely. He is only six years old. At this moment, he has to admit Andre''s


    ability. Maybe it''s time for him to train his son well.


    Miya looks at Alex with tears in her eyes.


    "Is that snake poisonous?" Miya''s voice almost trembled when she says that.


    "It''s toxic, and it''s still very toxic." Alex''s words seem to beat Miya''s expectation backpletely, and


    her tears flow out like a spring.


    "Is there any help?" Miya asks tremblingly again, as if Alex''s words can decide Ben''s life and death.


    Alex purses his lips and doesn''t say anything. It''s hard for him to say. Ben stayed there for such a long


    time and didn''t save in time. He thinks the poison on him has spread all over his body. However, it''s just


    his guess.


    Miya watches Alex stop talking, and her heart sinks little by little. Her arm around Ben tightens a little.


    She will save her son, even if she does everything, even if she loses her life, she will never give up.


    In the hospital, Miya looks at the closed door of the emergency room with her two children in her arms.


    Her eyes are full of expectation.


    Alex just sits quietly on the side and looks at the movement here from time to time. Inexplicably, in his


    heart, he even looks forward to it that Ben will be OK. That kind of expectation is particrly strong.


    All of a sudden, the door of the emergency room opens, and Miya feels a little nervous and rushes up.


    "How is my son?" In the middle of the conversation, her hands are still clinging to the doctor''s sleeve.


    "He''s transfusion, but the blood will be gone soon. Are you all his rtives? Check your blood and give


    him a blood transfusion.¡± The doctor says professionally.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? Not enough blood?¡± This causes Miya to be distressed again, because it is checked before that


    she and Joey have different blood types from Ben, so they can''t transfusion for him at all, and she has


    secretly seen Andre''s blood type, which is also different from Ben''s, so there is only one person left,


    and this person is absolutely the same as Ben''s blood type.


    "What? Are you all not his own parents?¡± The doctor''s face also clearly shows a sense of


    embarrassment. If there is no blood, he will die soon.


    "I am, just, my blood type is different from him." Miya''s voice is in a low volume which is like a mosquito


    is saying.


    "Then he has the same blood type as his father. Let his father give him a blood transfusion." The doctor


    says without thinking too much. The blood type of the child is different from that of the mother, which is,


    of course, the same as that of the father.


    Miya feels only a tremor in her heart and looks at Alex subconsciously.


    Alex just frowns slightly, because he is not far away, so what the doctor just says he hears clearly.


    "Check the blood for me." Alex suddenly stands up and his slender figure turns quickly. At the moment


    of turning around, there is aplex expression in his eyes. If he is really the same blood type as Ben,


    will it represent anything?


    Sure enough, the blood type of Alex is exactly the same as that of Ben. Unexpectedly, he is not too


    surprised, because he seems to have known something from the view of Miya.


    Alex is also taken to the emergency room, and when he enters, he gives Miya a deep look.


    Miya looks at Alex''s eyes. She knows that his eyes are full of inquiry, but she doesn''t intend to admit


    anything. And she will never let him take her two children away.


    a


    When the door of the emergency room closes again, her heart is filled with hope again. She still holds


    Joey and Andre tightly, as if she wants to look for the strength supporting her from the children.


    The waiting is slow. It''s been a long time that the door of the emergency room doesn''t open.


    "Mommy, why hasn''t Bene out?" Joey finally can''t help asking. Recently, it seems that she seldom


    calls Ben brother. She always calls him Ben.


    Miya subconsciously looks at the time. Yeah, Alex has been in for half an hour. Why hasn''t hee out


    yet? Hasn¡¯t he... She dares not think any more.


    Andre holds Miya''s hands tightly. He looks up at her.


    "Ben will be fine. We should all trust him." Although Andre says this, he is also afraid, he is looking


    forward to it in fear.


    Miya smiles bitterly, then nods, reaches out, and gently strikes Andre and Joey''s small heads, full of


    expectation in her heart.


    In this way, the three of them are looking forward to it at the same time.


    They don''t know how long it takes. The lights in the emergency room suddenly go out. The three of


    them stare at the door without blinking at the same time.


    Just now, the doctores out. There seems to be sweat on his forehead. It should be toote to wipe


    it.


    "How is it going?" Miya hurriedly walks forward. This time, instead of grabbing the doctor''s hand, she


    tightly hugs the two children under her body.


    "Congrattions, the child is fine." The doctor''s face also clearly shows a reassuring expression.


    The big stone in Miya''s heart also falls to the ground in an instant. The child is OK. Her son is OK.


    "Mommy, let''s go and see my brother." Joey holds Miya hands and says excitedly.


    Miya nods with a smile. This time, she finally realizes that human life is so fragile.


    Just then, the nurses push Ben and Alex out.


    "Ben!" Miya doesn''t look at Alex, but rushes directly to Ben''s side. At this time Ben has woke up, but his


    face is still a little haggard.


    Ben looks at Miya, and tearse out immediately. He doesn''t know whether it is because of the pain


    of injection or because of seeing Miya''s anxious appearance. In a word, he cries.


    "Does it hurt a lot to get an injection?" Miya forces herself not to cry, clutching Ben''s little hand tightly.


    "Mommy, I''m sorry..." This is Ben''s first sentence. He''s sorry for Miya. He makes Mommy worried.


    "Brother!" Joey alsoes and grabs Ben''s other hand. There are still tears left on her face.


    Andre looks at Ben, then at Alex, and finally hees to Alex.


    "Dad!" He wants to say something to care about, but when ites to his mouth, he finds that he can''t


    say anything. It turns out that he and his father are so strange.


    Alex thinks that Andre is going to see Ben, but he doesn''t expect him to go to his side, which makes


    Alex a little relieved.


    "Go and see Ben." Alex''s voice is still cold, but it''s good enough, because Miya makes him understand


    love.


    Andre just walks over to Ben. When he sees Ben''s pale face, his heart can''t help shaking.


    Ben quietly looks at Andre. He can''t help thinking of what Andre said in the water. He said, I won''t leave


    alone. Let''s go together! Just because of this sentence, he is deeply shocked and decides to admit


    Andre.


    "Thank you, Andre. We''ll turn enemies into friendster!" In fact, he doesn''t have any bad intentions


    with Andre before, just because Andre robs his first ce that time, which makes him ufortable.


    But in the river, he suddenly feels that the ranking is not so important.


    Andreughs, too.

 Chapter 75 He is looking forward to the results

    Chapter 75 He is looking forward to the results


    "I will keep your thanks well. Remember that you owe me a big favor." Andre doesn''t really care about


    it. Ben is his brother. Even if he dies, he will save Ben.


    At this time, Miya looks at Alex, and he has been silently looking at this side, but when Miya looks at


    him, he also moves his eyes to Miya.


    At the moment when Miya looks at Alex, she just feels a little nervous. Alex has blood transfused for


    Ben this time. Will he find anything? She can''t help feeling a little worried. If he really finds out that Ben


    is his son, he''ll definitely rob children.


    Alex takes all theplex expressions in Miya''s eyes into his eyes. What is this woman afraid of? Why


    does she always look at him fearfully? Is she guilty?


    The doctor pushes Alex''s bed slowly past Miya, but she has been watching Alex''s distant figure, and


    her heart is disordered at this moment.


    They put Alex and Ben in the same room. In fact, Alex doesn''t need to stay in the ward, but he insists


    on staying in the ward and asks Miya to take care of him.


    "Ben, is your ass still hurting? Let me see.¡± Joey is about to take off Ben''s clothes as she speaks. She


    wants to see what kind of wound the colorful snake bite. After all, it is such a beautiful snake. She has


    never seen such a snake before.


    Ben quickly covers his little butt, and a pitiful expression immediately appears on his face.


    "Joey, I just thought, my ass can''t see the sun yet, what if the toxicity rpses?" Ben threatens to say


    that he doesn''t want Joey to look at his ass. Hum, she wants to eat his tofu, but there is no door.


    Joey''s little mouth pouts highly at once. and there is no ass that is afraid of seeing the sun. Thinking of


    this, Joey can''t help looking out of the window. Now the sun is setting. Where is the sun?


    "Ben, look, it''s almost in dusk now. There''s no sun." Joey''s little hand has quickly grabbed Ben''s pants.


    Ben is surprised, and realizes that the sun is setting.


    "Joey, in fact, I tell you, my ass can''t see the wind. The doctor said that it will be inmed, and then the


    wound will get bigger and bigger. I can''t even sit down in the future." Ben uses his imagination, still


    threatening.


    Joey''s little hand really stops. Is it inmed? What he says is so terrible. She just wants to see his ass.


    what he says seems to be going to the battlefield.


    Alex is more interested in looking at the pair of living treasures in front of him. He asks the doctor to


    check the DNA, and the result shoulde out immediately. Thinking that these two children may be


    his children, he feels better inexplicably.


    Miya and Andre juste back from buying rice. They talk andugh and don''t notice the doctor who


    comes along the same way with her. As soon as Miya hits the nurse, the information in the nurse''s


    hand falls to the ground.


    Miya immediately puts the meal on the ground and wants to help the nurse to pick up the information


    on the ground.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it just now." Miya apologizes to the nurse as she picks up the information.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let me pick it up myself." The nurse says politely.


    All of a sudden, Miya is attracted by the three big characters of Ben. When she sees that it is about


    Ben¡¯s DNA, she almost stuns. Sure enough, she sees another piece of Alex''s data, which is also DNA.


    She looks at these two paternity tests, and everything above is exactly the same. They were father and


    son, a real father and son.


    The nurse doesn''t know what happens to Miya. Why does she start to stare nkly at this paternity


    test? But she still wants to take the two paternity tests from Miya.


    And Miya''s hands tighten consciously. No, she can''t let Alex know about it. Even if he doubts it, she


    can''t let him know the truth.


    With a hard effort, the nurse tears the two paternity tests into two halves.


    The nurse is obviously upset. What does the woman want to do? How can she do that? Not only does


    she not give her things, but she tears them in half.


    "This youngdy, this is the result of inspection for others. You are responsible for tearing things up


    now." The nurse''s face is unhappy. At the next moment, she suddenly stands up.


    Miya tightly holds the information in her hand.


    "I''m going to see your doctor." Yes, in order to prevent Alex from checking this matter, she has to find


    the doctor and let the doctor tell him personally that Ben and Joey are not his children, so that he can


    believe it.


    The nurse originally doesn''t care, but seeing Miya''s firmness, there is a kind of irresistible momentum.


    She finally agrees to take Miya to see the doctor.


    "Doctor, this is ten thousand dors!" Miya says softly, although she has not given gifts, no one will


    dislike the money.


    This is Dr. Li who just transfused blood for Ben. He is obviously surprised when he sees Miya. He just


    nces at the money on the table and then pushes it to Miya.


    "It''s my duty to save people and cure them. You don''t have to give me money." Dr. Li may think that


    Miya gives him money because he just saves her son.


    Miya smiles and shakes her head, then pushes the money to Dr. Li.


    "Dr. Li, I''d like to ask you a favor." What Miya says is very light, because it''s evening now, so there are


    fewer people in the hospital now, which gives Miya a chance to talk with Dr. Li alone.


    "Help?" Dr. Li raises his eyebrows slightly and stretches out his hands to support his sses.


    "I want you to give me a perjury!" Miya says again.


    "Perjury?" Dr. Li looks Miya''s whole body up and down this time. This little woman looks very pure.


    What perjury does she want to do?


    "I don''t want their father and son to recognize each other!" Miya feels that it''s hard to talk to Dr. Li. Why


    doesn''t he ask her what''s the matter? She has to say it little by little.


    "Do father and son not recognize each other?" Dr. Li''s eyes widens again. Suddenly, he thinks that the


    little boy called the man uncle at the time of blood transfusion. So it is.


    " Can you?¡± Miya asks Dr. Li after saying that.


    Dr. Li''s eyes are puzzled. Aren''t they five members of a family? Or does the woman want to marry


    someone else with her children?


    "Why?" Dr. Li asks faintly, he must know what it is, or what should he do if the perjury is bad for that


    man? He can also see that the man likes this child.


    As soon as Miya hears Dr. Li''s question, she is very happy. Since he asks, does that prove that she has


    hope? As long as there is a little hope, she will fight. She will never let Alex take her children away.


    Atst, Dr. Li is deeply moved by Miya''s story. He says to help Miya without hesitation. He doesn''t


    expect such a young woman to have such an encounter. He is deeply sympathetic, but he can see


    from Alex''s eyes that he cares about the son.


    Miya goes back. When shee backs, they are all eating in the room.


    "Mommy, you''re back. Andre said you went to the doctor." As soon as Ben sees Miyaing in, a


    smile appears on his little face.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, mummy went to the doctor. Mummy just asked the doctor about your condition. The doctor said


    it''s OK." Miya conceals the guilty conscience in her eyes.


    Obviously, she says in this way that all people believe her. It''s normal for her to go to the doctor and


    asks her son about her son¡¯s illness.


    "Come here!" Alex, who is ignored aside, suddenly speaks, obviously with a trace of dissatisfaction.


    Miya curls her mouth. Though she doesn''t want to, she finally approaches Alex.


    "What can I do for Mr. Alex?" Her tone is rather t. Isn''t this Alex taking a little blood? As for


    pretending to be seriously ill?


    Alex uses to raise his eyebrows, but he always smiles at the corners of his mouth. It can be known that


    he is in a good mood, maybe because he can know the truth right away.


    "That''s how you treat your benefactor?" Alex can''t help but ask, he just saves her son, ah, what is her


    attitude towards him?


    Miya doesn''t think about this. Yes, from the standpoint of an outsider, she should thank Alex well. After


    all, he saves her son, but it is also his son, and he should save Ben.


    "Thanks for Mr. Alex''s money, 28,833, which can be deducted from my sry." Miya thinks for a


    moment and says that since she doesn''t take Alex as Ben''s father, she will not use his money, and she


    will give it back to him.


    Alex''s face suddenly bes cold. Is the woman too idle? Will she feel ufortable if she doesn''t


    make him angry for a while?


    "How about the money I transfused for your son? My blood is gold blood, which worth tens of millions.¡±


    Alex''s voice is cold. Since she wants to make an ount with him, he will apany her to the end.


    "Er?" Miya stares at Alex with his eyes widened. Does he even need money for transfusion of Ben?


    And it''s still so expensive. Is he ckmailing?


    "Uncle Alex, it was you who donated blood voluntarily. ording to the national regtions, there is no


    charge for voluntary blood donation!" Ben begins to help Miya. Shit, he just helps himself lose a little


    blood. He even wants tens of millions, and the fool will give it to him.


    Alex smiles evilly and looks at Ben. He forgets that Miya still has a smart kid around her. But... This


    may be his son. Thinking of this, he can''t help but deepen the smile on the corner of his mouth. He


    seems to have confirmed that Ben and Joey are his children.


    Just then, Dr. Lies in follows by a nurse.

 Chapter 76 A disappointing result

    Chapter 76 A disappointing result


    At that time, he listened to the words clearly outside. Alex should be looking forward to the fact that the


    child in front of him is his. He doesn''t know if such a truth will hurt him too much.


    "What''s the result?" Alex obviously can''t wait. He really wants to know the result, knowing that Ben and


    Joey are his children.


    Just as Dr. Li wants to speak, he takes a subconscious look at Miya and finally sighs.


    "Mr. Alex, it turns out that you have no connection other than the blood type of Ben." Dr. Li has no


    choice. Even though he wants to tell the truth, he promised Miya that he can''t lose his words. Besides,


    Miya''s story is so sad, he really can''t imagine what will happen when she loses two children.


    There is a clear sh of surprise in Alex''s eyes.


    "Did you check it wrong?" He obviously has feelings. How can he have nothing to do with Ben? Ben


    looks so much like him, but somewhere in his heart is already lost.


    Miya hears Dr. Li say so, and finally a relieved smile appears on the corner of her mouth. After all, he


    helps her. She will thank Dr. Li very much in the future, and thank him for keeping these two children.


    When Dr. Li hears Alex''s question, he is obviously a little guilty. He looks at Miya subconsciously again,


    but he soon turns his attention to Alex''s face.


    "I''ve never made such a low-level mistake." Dr. Li is indeed an old doctor. He doesn''t change his face


    when he lies, which makes Miya feel more relieved.


    Alex''s heart hurts a lot at that moment. All the expectations are lost. He is not his son. He is so looking


    forward to it, but he is disappointed. If they are not his, it will prove that Miya really loves other men


    before.


    His heart is inexplicably agitated. When all the expectations are empty, he is deeply distressed in


    addition to disappointment. At that time, he was so sure that Ben would be his son.


    Dr. Li looks at Alex''s lost face and turns his head at once. Even though he is used to seeing joy and


    sorrow in the hospital, at this moment, there is a sh of strangeness in his heart. Atst, he takes a


    deep look at Miya and leaves with the nurse.


    Ben is obviously shocked. Isn''t he the son of Uncle Alex? But mummy told him yes, at this moment, his


    heart is somewhat lost, after all, he is also looking forward to that.


    Andre has been looking at all this quietly. Just now that Dr. Li has been looking at Miya''s eyes, and


    mommy has been looking for the doctor just now, as well as the doctor she bumped into in the corridor.


    When she saw the result of the parent-child appraisal, she was nervous. So, Andre is sure that mommy


    has done some things.


    Andre looks at the quiet atmosphere in the room, especially Dad. He is obviously lost. He also hopes


    Ben and Joey are his children. In fact, there is such an impulse that he really wants to tell Dad the truth.


    "Ha, it turned out that you did a paternity test. I have already said that the child is not yours." Miya


    smiles gently, but looking at Alex''s expression, her heart seems to be severely touched. As a result,


    she should be happy, but now, she is not happy at all.


    Alex''s deep eyes look straight at Miya. That''s what she has been expecting. In fact, all this is clearly a


    foregone conclusion. Ben and Joey are one year younger than Andre. How can they be his children?


    What is he whimsical about?


    Alex suddenly stands up. In fact, he has nothing to do, but is upset. As if his authority has been


    vited. Putting on his coat. He walks out straight without paying attention to Miya. His premonition


    never misses, but this time, he ispletely wrong, and this time, he is definitely hurt.


    Even though his heart is hurt, he can¡¯t mention it to anyone, as if it is a joke, and it is still on his


    birthday.


    He takes out his cell phone and calls Lance, drive straight to the night bar.


    In the Night bar.


    "Why don''t you go to the birthday party, run here alone and worry?" As soon asncees in, he


    sees Alex sitting there alone drinking. He asks as he sits down.


    He remembers Alex leaving the party with Miya in spite of Bess''s crying. Does he quarrel with Miya? At


    the thought of Miya, the softest part of Lance''s heart seems to be hit by something. It hurts a lot.


    Alex takes a look at Lance, takes out a bottle of wine, and puts it in front of him. In fact, his rtionship


    with Lance used to be very good, but because of Miya, there has been little contact recently.


    " I didn''t expect to haven''te out together in just a few months. You have learned to drink to relieve


    your worries." Lance doesn''t mean to drink. Now he wants to know where Miya is and what happened


    to Alex and Miya.


    "Why are you talking so much today? Don''t you just want to know about Miya?" Alex can''t help roaring.


    He really wants to know what the charm of that woman is and why all his friends will stare at her.


    Lance is stunned obviously, but then he smiles. Alex is still the same. He never changes at all. He


    always likes to say straight what others thinks.


    He also takes a ss of wine, pours himself a ss of wine, and raises it elegantly.


    "Are you sad because of Miya?" When Lance speaks of Miya, he is especially gentle. He loves her for


    so many years, and she finally leaves him.


    "I''m not sad. I''m just upset. What''s your rtionship with Miya?" Alex was disgusted by Lance''s


    intimacy with Miya. She is his woman. How can he call her so intimate?


    "I think you know" Lance touches Alex''s ss while he is talking, and then drinks it up.


    Alex stops talking. He just drinks and drinks again. Why are Ben and Joey not his children? Do they


    know how much he expected at that time? But how disappointed he was when he knew the result. It''s a


    loss he never has. He''s Alex. He''s a man who has been resolute and has never lost for anything. But


    now, but he is lost for Miya''s children. Even when he knew the result, he felt the pain.


    " Will you call me just to let me apany you to drink?" Lance looks at Alex, who has been drinking


    all the time, and can¡¯t help asking with a handsome frown.


    Alex drinks all, and then he says.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Or what do you think?" During the conversation, Alex pours another ss of wine for himself. He


    never knows that he also uses wine to solve some fidgety times.


    "I just want to ask you one thing. Can you give Miya happiness?" Lance''s expression suddenly


    bes serious. If Alex can''t give Miya happiness, then he will surely snatch Miya from Alex, even if


    they are brother.


    Alex doesn''t expect that Lance will suddenly ask him this way. His hand holding the ss tightens for a


    moment. Can he give Miya happiness? No, this is a very positive answer, because he never thought


    about giving her happiness.


    "You''d better not mind Miya, or our rtionship for so many years will break up." Alex''s voice is


    extremely cold. Yeah, no one can have designs on Miya. Even if she doesn''t love him, she can only be


    his.


    Lance puts down his ss and looks at Alex.


    "If you can give her happiness, I will automatically leave her far away. If she is not happy, then I have


    the right to let her be happy." Yes, Lance has only one purpose, that is no matter what He wants to


    make Miya happy. He misses her when she is at school.


    Alex''s deep eyes looks at Lance. It seems that he can feel Lance''s strong momentum. It is a kind of


    firmness.


    "Whether she is happy or not, you have no right to control it." Alex is still drinking wine, and suddenly


    he finds that there are many people who are greedy for Miya.


    "Ha!" Lance can''t help chuckling. Although Alex is still so domineering, he can feel that he has feelings


    for Miya. For the first time, he sees Alexe out alone to drink. But if he makes Miya unhappy, and


    he will grab it.


    "What are youughing at?" Alex can''t help but raise his eyebrows.


    "If you don''t treat Miya well, then one day you will regret it." Lance says it in a derative sentence, for


    sure.


    "Oh?" Alex''s eyes sh a trace of disdain. If he had known that Susan would leave when she saw


    Andre, he would definitely not have left the child. No one except Susan can make him regret any more.


    Lance smiles gracefully and pours all the wine in the ss into his mouth. He loves Miya, but he


    doesn''t force her. He only wants her happiness. If she is unhappy, he will give her happiness.


    In the hospital.


    "Mommy, is Dad angry?" Joey''s big, dark, bright eyes sparkle with mist.


    Miya smiles softly and touches Joey''s little head.


    "He''s not angry, he''s just lost." Miya says in indifferent voice, in fact, when she saw his expression just


    now, she almost wanted to tell him the truth, but she knew that she could not, absolutely not. He will


    take her children away.


    He has a family, money and an Andre, so it''s nothing to lose Ben and Joey, but she can''t. If she loses


    Ben and Joey, she will have nothing.


    Ben seems to understand at this moment. It turned out that just now Mommy paid the doctor to cheat


    Dad.

 Chapter 77 Shes meeting someone without telling him

    Chapter 77 She''s meeting someone without telling him


    Ben is not serious, either. Miya sends him home, sends Andre and Joey to school, and she goes to the


    company.


    "Director Miya, what about Terry''s n? He said that you had agreed with him that the picture would be


    given to him yesterday, but not.¡± Annes up and says, after knowing Miya''s strength, her tone is


    obviously better. She admires this woman from the bottom of her heart.


    "Well, I see. I''ll send it to him as soon as I get online." Miya''s face is calm. Isn¡¯t he just trying to make


    trouble for her?


    "Director Miya, Terry''s call ising." Abby suddenly shouts over there. Unexpectedly, he even calls. It


    seems that if he doesn''t get the picture, he won''t give up.


    Miya goes up to take the call.


    "Hello, Mr. Terry, I''ve designed the picture. I had a rest yesterday, so I''m going to send it to you now."


    Miya politely says that she has already modified the picture, but she doesn''t send it to him. Because


    she knows that if she gives him this one, he will definitely ask for the next one.


    "Thank director Miya," says Terry with a smile, as long as he can make Miya busy and prevents her


    from designing the picture for the internationalpetition.


    Miya smiles and hangs up the phone. How can she not know Terry''s thoughts? What she doesn''t know


    is who privately instructs him to do it.


    Miya quickly sends the picture to Terry. Sure enough, Terry arranges another one for her.


    Miya dly epts it. It is a million dors. She suddenly finds that with Alex, the money seems to


    come soon.


    "Director Miya, Mr. Alex said, let you finish the picture of the international designpetition today."


    Alice calls Miya and conveys Alex''s message.


    "Well, I see." After hanging up the phone, Miya suddenly feels a lot of pressure. If she wants to finish


    this picture today, it seems that she will work overtime again.


    Adam alsoes back this morning. He is invited for this internationalpetition. Of course, what he


    wants more is to see Miya.


    At noon, Adam is ying with his mobile phone. He sees that it is just 11:40. He smiles gracefully and


    dials a number.


    Miya has just asked her colleagues to help her to make a meal. She just wants to work for a while, but


    her mobile phone rings. She frowns slightly, but she takes the call.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go to dinner.¡± Adam''s face is smiling. It seems that he is in a good mood.


    "Are you back home? I''m working.¡± The first half is absolute surprise, but the second is absolute


    helplessness.


    In fact, her heart is inexplicably empty. She hasn''t seen Alex since he left yesterday. What he''s doing


    now? Thinking of this, Miya suddenly shakes her head. She is crazy. How can she think of him for no


    reason?


    Adam can''t help looking at the time again. He doesn''t read it wrong. It''s already 11:45 now.


    "Aren''t you working at Alex''spany? I''m downstairs at yourpany. Come down.¡± Adam seems to


    be in a good mood, smiling all the time.


    Miya is shocked. Does hee to pick her up for dinner? He really came back. Thinking of thest


    time, he doesn''t seem to forgive her. Thinking of this, Miya puts on her coat and goes out.


    Sure enough, a conspicuous Ferrari is parked at thepany''s gate. Miya walks past straight without


    thoughts. This is Adam''s car.


    Just then, Adam rolls down the window, reaches out to Miya and raises a handsome smile.


    "You''re really back. I thought you were just kidding me." During the conversation, Miya gets on the car.


    Because of seeing Adam, she seems to be in a good mood.


    Alex narrows his eyes dangerously, and Miya actually gets on Adam''s car. She really has a leg with


    Adam without telling him. Are the two children really Adam''s?


    "Randy, put off that midday meeting for me." Alex''s voice is cold. He suddenly gets on the car and


    quickly follows the Ferrari in front. Isn''t he good enough for her? She even has to hide from him to find


    a man.


    Adam can''t help but look at Miya while driving. It seems that he wants to see how she has changed


    since he hasn''t seen her for so long.


    Miya is embarrassed to be looked at all over like Adam. What does he mean by looking at her like this?


    "You dare to lose weight! Does Alex have abused you these days?¡± When ites to Alex, Adam''s


    tone is obviously discontent.


    When Miya hears Adam''s words, she can''t help but look at herself. Is she thin? Why doesn''t she find


    out? But because of Adam''s rtionship with her, she is slightly moved. No matter how angry he is


    every time, he really cares about her.


    "Maybe it''s just here. I haven''t fully adapted. I''ll be fine in a while." Miya chuckles and says that she and


    Adam have known each other for five years and their rtionship is like rtives.


    "Today, you should treat me, to apologize for your failure that night." Adam says that he also hears that


    she is the design director, and the sry should not be low.


    Uh? Miya subconsciously reaches into her pocket. Does she invite him to dinner? Is 100 dors


    enough? But she doesn''t want to invite him for 100 dors.


    "Well, I suddenly want to eat noodles today. Do you want to eat noodles?" A bowl of noodles is only


    seven dors, which seems to be quite cost-effective. It seems that she can''t even pay for the fuel he


    drives.


    Adam''s mouth twitches. Is that how this woman treats him? She''s too obvious, right? Does she ask him


    to eat noodles?


    "I don''t want to." Adam smiles evilly and says gracefully.


    Miya purses her little red lips, and subconsciously tightens her red banknote, gritting her teeth fiercely.


    "Then I''ll treat you to drink two bottles of wine." She seems to have no lunch today. Two bottles of


    ordinary wine will cost 100 dors.


    "Oh?" Adam raises his eyebrows slightly, then looks at Miya again.


    "How much does you bring?" He can''t help but ask, in his impression, this little woman seldom takes


    money, generally is 100, does she take much today?


    "A hundred!" Miya says, without thinking, one hundred is already a lot for their working ss, okay?


    "..." What he guesses is right. This woman only takes one hundred. Shit! Is she not going to buy him


    two bottles of bars for a hundred?


    "Squeak!" Adam''s car draws a perfect arc and stops at the gate of a big hotel.


    Miya widens her eyes to stare at the hotel in front of her, and then looks at Adam with a smile on his


    face. Her expression is unbelievable.


    "Won¡¯t you let me invite you to eat here? Even if you sell me, I can''t afford you." It''s estimated that


    there will be tens of thousands for a meal here. How can she invite him to eat here?


    Adam gets off the car gracefully, with a smile on his face. He opens Miya''s door in a gentlemanly way.


    "I should say at first. I don''t have money." Miya says as she gets out of the car.


    Adam just smiles, takes Miya''s hand and walks to the hotel at once.


    Alex looks at all the things in front of him coldly. Good. They are still in the hotel. Are they here to open


    a room? He steps on the elerator and the car runs away like a gust of wind. No one knows that he


    has ever been here.


    After dinner, Adam pays and sends Miya back to thepany.


    "try to design, I look forward to your work in the internationalpetition." After saying this, he throws


    Miya a kiss. He is not worried about Miya, because he feels that this woman is his sooner orter.


    Miya just smiles and nods, then waves to Adam.


    "Director Miya, Mr. Alex said he wanted to see you." As soon as Miya enters thepany''s gate, Alice


    has alreadye up. It seems that she has been waiting for her for a long time.


    Miya is surprised. She looks at the time at thepany gate subconsciously. Isn''t shete? What''s the


    matter with Alex now? Isn''t it OK to finish the design drawing today? She will finish it at night. Besides


    the design, she doesn''t know what else Alex can do to find her.


    "OK, let''s go." Miya''s heart is full of doubts, but she agrees calmly.


    In the office, Alex is looking down at the documents. He has seen Miya enter the door for a long time.


    He deliberately ignores her.


    "That Mr. Alex, can you tell me why you find me?¡± Miya asks softly. She''s been standing here for ten


    minutes, and Alex hasn''t looked up at her or even lifted his eyelids.


    Alex suddenly closes the information in his hand and looks up at Miya. His eyes are cold and deep.


    Even one look, it has a chilling power.


    Miya''s heart subconscious tightens. her instinct tells her that Alex looks cold now and he is unhappy


    "Where did you go this noon?" When he is talking, he can''t help but raise a sneer from the corner of his


    mouth. He smiles deeply. Looking at his expression, it seems to remind people of the soul messenger


    coming out of hell.


    Miya tries to let herself ignore Alex''s terrible eyes and calms herself down.


    "Have a meal, do I also need to report it to Mr. Alex?" When Miya says that, she can¡¯t help frowning.


    She always feels that Alex is weird today. Is it because yesterday''s stimulus is too big, so today''s


    performance is abnormal?


    Alex deepens the smile on the corner of his mouth, suddenly stands up, and a long figure suddenly


    walks towards Miya.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Miya unconsciously steps back two steps. What does he want to do? It''s not time to go to work at noon.


    Is he going to be a beast again? That''s why she is called here.


    "Did you just have a meal this noon?" Alex''s speech is much lower, and there seems to be a faint


    anger.


    Miya doesn''t know what Alex means. She doesn''t know what he''s trying to say.

 Chapter 78 He wants her to have a baby

    Chapter 78 He wants her to have a baby


    Before Miya can react, Alex suddenly gives a backhand and pinches her chin fiercely, and her eyes are


    cold at that moment. He seems to be waiting for Miya to admit it.


    "Don''t we have dinner? Besides, what I''m going to do is my freedom. Mr. Alex has no right to control


    my freedom.¡± Moreover, there are only twenty days left for the contract to expire, andter they will


    be strangers.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Ha!" Alex can''t help sneering. Hisugh is full of sarcasm. She can do everything because of her


    freedom. He will soon make her not think so. She is a ything he bought and belongs to him alone.


    Before he throws her away, she has no freedom. Even if he throws her away, no one will be allowed to


    marry her.


    The strength on his hand also increases a lot. He obviously sees Miya''s pale face. There is a sudden


    sh of strangeness in his heart, but he doesn''t let go.


    Miya only feels that her chin is about to fall with pain, but her mouth is still smiling. She is right. If she is


    right, why should she bow to him? Why should she admit her mistake?


    "Did you and Adam go to open a room?" Alex''s eyes sparkle with a dark luster, and his fine sculptural


    face is covered with a haze.


    Miya is surprised and looks at Alex strangely. She suddenly deepens the smile on the corner of her


    mouth. It''s so. No wonder he is so angry. He followed her and found her with Adam.


    "I said, I just went to dinner, believe it or not." Miya''s voice is obviously cold. Since he doesn''t believe


    her, there is no point for her to exin more. Anyway, she doesn''t care to exin with him.


    Alex''s hands constantly force Miya to keep close to himself. At this time, they almost touch the tip of


    the nose. She can even feel Alex''s breath spraying on her face, numb, making her inexplicably shes


    a bad premonition in her heart.


    "Believe it or not, it has to be verified. It doesn''t matter what you say. It''s important to see the


    evidence." Alex smiles evilly and suddenly bends down.


    Miya wants to resist, but Alex holds her chin tightly, which makes her unable to move at all. She can


    only widen her eyes to stare at him angrily.


    Suddenly she feels a cold on my lips, and a smell of lemones in. The smell on his body is always


    so good that people will be immersed in his abyss at any time.


    Miya''s subconscious resistance is instinctive.


    Alex feels Miya''s resistance, and he bes more ufortable in his heart. He kisses her, and she


    resists so much. What about Adam? When Adam kisses her, does she enjoy it?


    Thinking of this, Alex''s kiss suddenly bes crazy, cold and domineering, sweeping Miya''s body and


    mind.


    "Say, has Adam kissed your lips, has he also absorbed your beauty?" Alex says vaguely as he kisses


    Miya. His madness shows his anger at the moment.


    Miya shakes her head casually. Adam doesn''t kiss her, nor does he absorb her beauty. Although Adam


    sometimes talks to her vaguely and sometimes is overbearing, he respects her, never skips distance,


    and never demands anything she doesn''t want to do.


    "No? Uh huh? Do you still want to lie to me?¡± Alex kisses more and more crazily. Atst, he turns the


    kiss into a bite. Adam is so ambiguous about her. How can he not kiss her?


    Miya continues to shake her head as if to say that she doesn''t cheat him.


    The more Miya struggles, the crazier Alex kisses.


    Alex suddenly picks up Miya and walked straight towards the big bed.


    Miya only feels that her body is light. Before she even has time to react, she feels that it is soft under


    his body. A sense of fear spreads all over her body. She is too familiar with this feeling, because he


    always does so at that time.


    Sure enough, Miya hasn''t had time to think about it. Alex has jumped on her body, and a burst of male


    breath immediately surrounds her.


    When Alexes to Miya, a gentle fragrance of lilieses into his nostrils, which makes his heart


    wander. This is the taste of the night six years ago. How can he let her escape?


    Kiss, fall again.


    Miya''s body cools, and her subconscious resistance is even worse. She knows that he is insulting her,


    but she can''t do anything.


    "Mr. Alex, it''s two o''clock now. It''s time for work." Miya says suddenly, because she sees the pointer on


    the wall, which is pointing at two o''clock.


    Alex''s action is obviously paused. Unexpectedly, at this time, the little woman can still see the time.


    He suddenly hooks his lips and sneers.


    "Isn''t it one of your jobs to please me?" After saying, Alex kisses Miya again.


    Miya''s body suddenly tenses and her face turns pale a lot. She thinks that he will insult her, but when


    he really says it, her heart still hurts.


    She thinks she is numb to Alex''s insults, but she doesn''t expect that when he really says it, she will still


    have a different feeling.


    The next moment, Miya''s body suddenly touches Alex''s body. Doesn''t he let her please him? Well, she


    will please him until he is happy.


    When Miya kisses Alex''s body, they both tremble at the same time and look at each other. Time seems


    to be at a standstill.


    Soon, Miya responds with a graceful smile.


    Alex has never felt so good.


    Miya looks that Alex doesn¡¯t respond. She curls up one''s lips lightly, then she starts to do more.


    Doesn''t he let her please him? Well, she''ll please him.


    "Say, has Adam ever entered here with you?" Alex''s voice is still cold, and he doesn''t care about Miya,


    who is already pale.


    Miya''s little hand tightly sps the sheets, and she stares at Alex. He won''t believe what she says.


    Since he doesn''t believe her so much, what else does hee to ask her?


    Alex sees that Miya still doesn''t speak, and the anger in his heart is even greater. If she doesn''t speak,


    does it represent her default? By default, Adam also asks for her beauty.


    At the thought that Adam once possesses her body, there is no more anger in his heart, just like a mad


    lion.


    Miya only feels the pain fiercely. At this time, she has no intention to feel it, because there is only one


    word in her mind, pain, heartbreaking pain.


    "Have you ever pleased Adam, too?" Alex asks again unwillingly if the two of them had ever been so


    close as they are now. He wants to know the answer crazily. It is clear that the facts have been put in


    front of him, but he still wants her to admit that, maybe at the bottom of his heart, he still has a small


    expectation.


    Miya looks at Alex like this. Every word he speaks hurts her fiercely in the heart and brings her a kind


    of shame, but she still clenches her teeth and says nothing.


    Alex looks at Miya, who is holding on tightly, and his anger rushes to the forehead. She doesn''t say,


    which means that she has acquiesced.


    All of a sudden, he turns around and presses Miya under him. Since she doesn''t say it, he will torture


    her until she says it.


    Alex turns around, and the next moment, he is down, and Miya sits on his body, and he knows that she


    is the most shameful of this behavior.


    Sure enough, at that moment, Miya''s face is even paler than before. Does he just like to insult her so


    much?

 Chapter 79 She miscarried (1)

    Chapter 79 She miscarried (1)


    He is still crazy about her beauty. At the thought that her beauty has been possessed by other men,


    there was an unspeakable taste in his heart.


    "Say, Adam and I, who is better?" Alex asks discontentedly that men''s self-esteem does not allow them


    to be inferior to others.


    Miya has been looking at Alex all the time. Her red lip has been bitten by herself. She just looks at him.


    Her heart is aching at this time.


    "Say!" A cold and ruthless word, but with power, lets people shudder.


    There is a sharp pain in her lower body again. She can¡¯t help shouting, but the voice is not loud.


    Alex is obviously stunned by Miya''s scream. He doesn''t expect that Miya will scream like this. Her face


    is pale because of that scream.


    Alex finally feels something is wrong. She usually shouts when she has no choice but to do so.


    All of a sudden, he feels that liquid flows. He can''t help looking down. Damn it, she even sheds so


    much blood. What''s the matter?


    Alex feels a bit flustered at this time, and can¡¯t care anything more. He picks up Miya and goes to the


    bathroom for a simple cleaning, and quickly takes her to the hospital.


    Miya only feels the pain in her lower body, and there is no blood on her face, which makes Alex''s heart


    inexplicably sh a little panic. He doesn''t want her to die, he doesn''t y enough, he wants her to live,


    she has to live.


    "If I''m dead, please take good care of my children. If you don''t want to, I''ll give them to my father when


    he''s out of prison." Miya says weakly. She also feels that she is dying. She can hardly breathe because


    of the pain in her lower body. She has never felt this way before.


    "If you die, your father in prison will nevere out." It''s an order, it''s a naked threat. He doesn''t want


    her to die.


    Miya''s face suddenly changes. He says that if she dies, her father will never go out. Thinking of it, if


    she dies, her ten million will not be able to get, so she can not save her father.


    In fact, she really doesn''t want to die, just ... There is a pain in her lower body again, which makes her


    brain nk for a moment, and she almost faints.


    In the hospital.


    "Doctor, how is she?" Asks Alex anxiously as hees to the ward.


    Miya looks at Alex''s anxious appearance, a sudden burst of warmth in her heart. But in such a


    moment, the warmth disappears, and there is a cold smile on the corner of her mouth. The reason why


    he cares so much is because he hasn''t yed enough, does he want to continue to insult her?


    The doctor who sees Miya is a female doctor. The woman doctor looks Alex up and down and raises


    her head high. Although he is a very good-looking guy, she is the angriest with him for the kind of


    things he did.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Don''t you know your wife is pregnant? It was so intense that she miscarried.¡± The doctor''s words are


    cold and excited.


    Miya only feels her whole body is tight, and all the blood immediately flows back.


    Alex''s body is obviously stiff for a while. It seems that he doesn''t expect that.


    How can this happen? How could she be pregnant and miscarry? He remembers that he has never


    used any protective measures since he does these things to her. In fact, he subconsciously hopes that


    she can have a child for himself.


    How can she not tell him when she is pregnant? If she says it, he will not do that to her.


    Miya''s little hand can''t help but touch her stomach. No wonder her stomach hurt so much just now. It


    turns out she lost a life. At this time, she can''t say what kind of mood she is. In a word, it''s very


    ufortable, even with her heart.


    After many years, maybe when she thinks of this noon, she will sigh.


    "Take good care of your wife." Then, the woman doctores out. When she gets to the door, she


    can''t help turning around and nces at Alex secretly. This man is simply superb.


    "How are you feeling now? Does your stomach still hurt?¡± Alex''s voice is surprisingly soft, and there is


    a sh of guilt in his eyes, but it is so fast that it can hardly be caught.


    Miya doesn''t speak. Her little hand touches tightly to her stomach. Her big eyes are staring at the


    ceiling above her head indifferently.


    Alex simply sits next to her. He puts his big hand on her small hand. His movements are very gentle.


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ll have another one. Give me a daughter." To give him a daughter, as lovely as


    Joey, he thinks so in his heart, if she can give him a child, can he also encircle her heart? maybe she


    can stay with him for a lifetime.


    Miya''s heart is hurt because of Alex''s words. Just now, she is still moved by his momentary gentleness,


    but his words are so hurtful. He says, the child is gone, there will be another one, but has he ever


    thought about her feelings?


    She is so miserable, and the first word he says is the child. It turns out that he not only insults her, but


    also uses her as a tool to have children.


    "Ha!" She can''t help chuckling, which is full of self-mockery. Thisugh is she learns with Alex.


    "I''m not going to give you a baby. It''s just right that the baby is gone. Even if it can be saved now, I''ll try


    to kill it in the future. Now it saved me a lot of money.¡± Her voice is extremely cold, but her heart is


    hurting. How can she give up to kill the child? She''s just mad at Alex.


    Alex''s face turned ugly in an instant. She says that even if she has a child, she will kill it. Does she just


    not want to have a baby with him? Whose babies are the two children next to her? He is jealous, madly


    jealous of the man, the man who Miya has a child for.


    "You have to do it." Alex stands up coldly in the conversation. Even if she doesn''t want to have children


    any more, she has no right to refuse. As long as he wants to. The child is his.


    Miya doesn''t speak, she doesn''t look at Alex from the beginning to the end, she just looks at the ceiling


    quietly, she is waiting, waiting for the month to pass quickly, and then she can leave him.


    Alex is even more angry because Miya doesn''t speak. What''s the attitude of this woman towards him?


    She doesn''t even talk to him.


    "If you don''t have children, I''ll take Ben and Joey as my children." Alex says without hesitation, of


    course, he just says so casually.


    Miya''s eyes looking at the ceiling instantly looks at Alex for a moment, and because of this sentence,


    her a little ruddy face turns pale again. Is he going to rob her after all? Does he find anything? No, the


    children are hers. He is not qualified to take them away.


    Her small hand tightlypiles, as if it is trying to suppress something. Six years of humiliationes


    up again. Six years ago, she gave him children as a surrogate tool, so six yearster, she will never


    be another surrogate tool.


    Alex takes all the changes in Miya''s expression into his eyes. He just says casually, how can this


    woman be so excited? Looking at her, Alex''s heart is inexplicably aching and impulsive. He wants to


    tell her that he just ys a joke on her. But at the thought of what she has said to him, he squeezes his


    lips tightly and says nothing.


    Miya suddenly turns her back to Alex. At this moment, she is almost desperate for him. He is so


    merciless. He is a devil to her.


    Alex looks at Miya''s back. Now he finds that she is so thin. She looks so weak. He remembers that


    when she saw him at first, she was a little fuller than now.


    Is she skinny because she''s with him? There is a sudden movement in his heart, he opens his mouth,


    but in the ending he says nothing.


    "Those two children are mine, and I will not let them go until I die." If he really wants to take her two


    children away, it will be cruller than killing her.


    Alex looks at Miya, and there is a trace ofplexity in her deep eyes. How stubborn the woman is,


    how much she cares about the two children, how excited she is when he just says so casually.


    "You have a good rest. Your father will be here in a moment." After saying, Alex goes out. He doesn''t


    know why he does it. Maybe he makes up for her. When he sees her sad, he inexplicably feels sorry for


    her.


    Miya doesn''t speak, because of his sentence, she only feels her nose is sour, her eyes are red with


    tears, tears instantlyes out and buries in her hair.


    Alex doesn''t say anything more, just turns around and leaves.


    Miya doesn''t turn around until she hears the door closed. Tears finallye out like spring water. Does


    he want to make up for her? Because she lost a child, so he would let her father out, does that mean?


    In fact, she is very moved by Alex''s tenderness at that moment, but she knows that she can''t fall,


    because Alex can''t give her anything, she is just a ything he bought, he can''t marry her, so she can''t


    have any illusions to lose herself.


    Maybe Miya is too tired and falls asleep after a while, with tears on her face.


    When Davides in, what he sees is his daughter''s sleeping face. Looking at the tears left in the


    corner of her eyes, he stretches out his old and rough hands and can¡¯t help touching Miya''s pale face.


    His tears burst out in a sh. His daughter has suffered these years, and the culprit is himself. He hurts


    her, even loses her life.

 Chapter 80 She miscarried (2)

    Chapter 80 She miscarried (2)


    Miya sleeps very shallowly, maybe subconsciously, she is afraid, she is alert to Alex, so for David''s


    such a slight action, she will wake up.


    Suddenly she opens her eyes. When she meets David, she thinks she is dreaming. But she still


    excitedly grasps David''s old and rough hands.


    "Dad!" She cries out in a lost voice, and tearses out again. She cries to go into David''s arms. She


    cries very sad. It seems that she wants to pour out all her grievances. If it is a dream, she hopes that


    she will never wake up.


    David reaches out his trembling hands. He wants to hug his daughter, but he doesn''t have the courage.


    He doesn''t think he is qualified. For such a good daughter, he destroys her. His hands are so stiff in the


    air.


    Miya can''t feel David hugging her for a long time. She smiles bitterly in her heart. She is indeed


    dreaming, but even in the dream, she is also happy. She finally holds her father, and the embrace is


    still so real.


    "Dad I''m sorry.¡± David says stiffly, with his eyes and face full of remorse.


    Miya''s heart shudders, and she looks up at David subconsciously. David''s face is already filled with


    tears of regret,


    "Dad-" Miya gets into David''s arms again. She is not dreaming. It''s true. It''s true. Dad is in front of her.


    David holds his daughter this time. He finds out just at the moment of holding her, originally, his


    daughter is so thin, he will make up for her well in the future, and won''t let her suffer any more


    grievances.


    Alice is quietly at the door with herptop. She is supposed to deliver herptop as Alex orders. Mr.


    Alex said that if she had a good rest and continued to make the design drawing, it was very important


    and had to bepleted today. It''s just that she really can''t bear to disturb this long-time reunion of


    father and daughter.


    Looking at their mood slightly eases, Alice knocks on the door.


    When Miya looks at Alice standing at the door and theputer in her hand, she immediately


    understands what''s going on. Alex asks her toe.


    Alice walks up with a smile and puts theputer next to Miya''s bedside.


    "Director Miya, Mr. Alex told me that if you have nothing with your body, please continue to make this


    design." Alice admits that she is moved by the scene.


    "OK, I see." Because of David. She seems to be in a good mood. Let David go out, which may be the


    happiest thing since she met Alex.


    So, in order to thank him for sending his father out this time, she will finish this design drawing for him


    before dark tonight.


    Alice smiles and leaves.


    In the office, Alex looks at Alice indifferently, listening to her report about meeting Miya in the hospital.


    "Mr. Alex, actually director Miya is very good. After these days of getting along with each other, people


    in thepany have also recognized her strength, and no longer say that she is a junior." Alice


    carefully reports that Miya convinces everyone with her strength, so everyone is looking forward to


    witness the miracle in the internationalpetition.


    "Oh?" Alex raises his eyebrows slightly. It turns out that Miya conqueres everyone with her strength. In


    fact, he saw her ability that day, didn''t he?


    "Her strength will be witnessed the internationalpetition in a week''s time." If she fails in the


    internationalpetition, she will lose the position of design director, and his praise to her will definitely


    stop.


    After Alice goes out, Alex can''t concentrate on his work all the time. All he thinks is Miya. He throws


    down the information in his hand impatiently.


    "Randy,e in." He says coldly, what''s the matter with him? When he sees the information, Miya''s


    pale face will sh in his mind for no reason, which makes him feel inexplicably upset.


    Randy has been standing since hees in, waiting for Alex''s orders.


    "I ask you a question." Alex says coldly, his face is also dark to be frightening. He has never met such a


    situation. He will care so much about a woman that she is the only one left in his mind.


    Randy doesn''t speak. He waits for Alex to speak.


    "You say, if you always want to make love with a woman. What''s going on?" Alex can''t help asking. He


    really can''t understand that.


    "Ha?" Randy''s face turns red. He doesn''t expect that Alex will ask such a question nakedly. However,


    Randy soon returned to be calm as always.


    "That means Mr. Alex haves the woman in his heart." Randy knows who Alex is referring to. In fact, at


    the bottom of his heart, he still feels that Miya is not worthy of Alex.


    Alex''s eyebrows are locked tightly together. Does he have her in his heart? How can he possibly have


    that woman in his mind? but at this moment, whates to his mind is her pale face.


    "If you always think of a woman. What''s going on?" He feels that he is really abnormal. Why does he


    keep thinking about Miya, especially her pale face?


    Randy stuns, what happened to this Mr. Alex today? How can he keep asking such questions?


    "Mr. Alex must have been 80% moved." Randy has been with Alex for so many years and has never


    seen Alex ask this question. It seems that he really cares about Miya.


    Moved? Alex''s brows are even tighter. Will he be moved? How is this possible? There is only Susan in


    his heart. How can he be moved? Though he thinks like this, Miya still emerges in his mind.


    "I see. Go down." Alex says coldly, he has been thinking of Randy¡¯s answers for his questions. Will he


    be moved? How is this possible? His heart was closed six years ago.


    Alex opens the materials and wants to work, but what he thinks is still Miya''s shadow. He suddenly


    closes the materials in his hand and strides out to find her.


    As soon as Alex gets up, Besses. When she sees Alex, she still has a bright smile on her face.


    "Alex, are you going out?" Bess asks softly. During the conversation, she also holds out her hand to


    hold Alex''s arm. Today, the family books a date, saying that they will get married in a month. She is


    happy, so she can''t wait to tell Alex.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex gives Bess a cold nce. He doesn''t want to pay attention to the woman. He turns around and


    goes out.


    However, at this time, Alex only feels his waist tightens, and his face changes suddenly. Next, he will


    break Bess''s hand on his waist away.


    Bess holds her arms tightly. Her head is close to Alex''s back. It seems that she wants to feel the


    warmth of this moment.


    "Let go!" Alex lowers his voice and says, as if to suppress his rising anger. If she doesn''t let go again,


    he will definitely shake her off.


    Bess doesn''t seem to let go. Instead, she holds her arms tighter. Just when Alex wants to pull Bess


    apart, her words shock himpletely.


    "We can get married next month. Your father and my father ordered it together." Bess''s words seem to


    be full of happiness. She has never felt so happy as today.


    Alex''s eyes sh a cold light in an instant. Do they get married next month? August even made


    decisions without his consent. He has never been so angry.


    "Get off!" His tone is domineering and cold. If they want him to get married, OK, then he will get


    married. Of course, the marriage object will not be Bess. At this time, Miya''s appearance shes in his


    mind, he smiles a little.


    Bess is shocked. Even though Alex hates her before, he never scolds her like this. Tears of grievance


    fill her eyes instantly. She hugs Alex pitifully.


    "Alex, I love you so much. Why do you treat me so badly?" Bess''s face is full of grievances. She


    doesn''t understand what she does wrong, which makes him hate her so much.


    Alex sneers, and there is a trace of evil in the corner of his mouth.


    "Because you''re from Be family, you''re Be''s niece." At the beginning, Alex thought so, but after


    Bess framed Miya again and again, he haspletely cklisted Bess. In his mind, there is no good


    person in the Be family.


    He will retaliate, he will retaliate against Be, and he will not let go of Be Group. He will use the


    whole Be Group tomemorate his mother''s death. If it wasn''t for Be, how can his mother die?


    Bess is obviously shocked. What does he mean by that? Because she''s Be''s niece, so he hates her.


    The next moment, before Bess has time to think about it, her body has been thrown out by Alex. She


    stands unsteadily, squats on the ground, and even falls on her back, seemingly funny.


    Bess only feels the burning paining from her buttock, and tears of grievance burst out of her eyes.


    Enduring the pain on her buttock, she stands up.


    "Just because I''m Be''s niece, do you treat me this way? Is that too unfair to me?¡± Bess says


    discontentedly, covering her buttocks and approaching Alex again.


    Alex nces at Bess, who is close to him. He finds that he doesn''t want to see this woman at all. For


    all the things she did to Miya, if he gives evidence, she will definitely go to prison for several years.


    He doesn''t want to pay any more attention to her. He turns and walks out.


    How can Bess be willing? She gets up to catch up with him. If he hates her because of Be, she will


    break off the rtionship with Be.


    "Alex, don''t go..."


    Alex obviously doesn''t expect this Bess to follow him. His face turns cold.

 Chapter 81 A conspiracy

    Chapter 81 A conspiracy


    "Don''t follow me, or you can''t afford it." Then Alex starts to walk again and disappears into the huge


    corridor.


    Bess looks at Alex''s tall and straight back. Her small hands are tightly clenched into fists. There is a


    trace of fierce light in her eyes. Alex, you force me to do this. Don''t me me for being rude.


    Bess thinks and calls the tattooed man.


    "Hello, I want you to kill those two children today. If you can''t even do this well, you won''t have to see


    me in the future." Bess says coldly, her eyes are shining with bloodthirsty light. Alex, since you are


    unkind to me, I will be unjust to you. Joey and Ben are your illegitimate children. I want them to die in


    my hands.


    As soon as the tattooed man hears this, he immediately nods. Although he failedst time, dealing with


    the two children is easy for him. At that time, will he be able to make love with Bess again? At the


    thought of Bess''s appearance in bed, his blood immediately flows back.


    "Don''t worry, I will finish this today. Can we..."


    "As long as you do this for me, it is OK whatever you want to do at night." Bess''s face doesn''t matter.


    It''s not the first time to go to bed with the tattooed man. More times are the same.


    The tattooed man is even more happy when he hears it. At this time, he feels that the brother under the


    body is growingrger and can¡¯t wait to taste Bess''s body.


    "Well, you have to use your mouth tonight..."


    "Well, when it''s done, you''ll be satisfied." After saying, Bess hangs up the phone, and there is always a


    bloodthirsty sneer in the corner of her mouth. Alex, let''s see who canugh till the end.


    Alex drives straight to the hospital, his mind is full of Miya''s shadow, so he wants to see her, even has a


    look.


    When Alex arrives at the hospital, Miya is sitting on the bed quietly making the design.


    He stands quietly at the door and looks at Miya, and she doesn''t seem to find him.


    It has to be said that Miya is really beautiful. He can only see her side face, with white skin, and angel-


    like face. She is very attentive. No wonder people say that women at work are the most beautiful, it


    really is.


    The corners of Alex''s mouth can¡¯t help rising. It turns out that Miya is so tender when she is quiet. He


    doesn''t know how long he stands here until Miya raises her head inadvertently.


    In an instant, their eyes meet in the air.


    "Why are you here?" Miya asks subconsciously, but after asking, she regrets it. She is free to ask him


    what he is doing. Thinking about it, she begins to lower her head to work again.


    Alex smiles at the corner of his mouth and strides towards Miya. A tall figure suddenly falls.


    Miya only feels there is dark in front of her. She can''t help looking up, and immediately meets Alex''s


    smiling eyes.


    Miya is stunned. Is he smiling at her? Does heugh at her after seeing her abortion? Soon Miya turns


    her head and focuses on her work again.


    "Are you hungry? Let''s go to dinner together.¡± Alex says with a deep smile, his eyes fall on the


    computer, and there is a sh of amazement in his eyes. He has to say that this design is indeed a


    sess. It should not be a problem to win an award in the internationalpetition, or it may not be


    impossible to win the championship.


    "Thanks Mr. Alex, I''m not hungry." Miya says faintly, she doesn''t even look up at Alex, she will not go


    out with him.


    "I save your father. Shouldn''t you treat me to a good meal?" Alex elegantly smiles, turns his eyes from


    theputer to Miya''s, but his mouth is always smiling.


    Sure enough, when hearing this, Miya''s little hand pauses slightly. It''s really to thank him for this. Even


    if she doesn''t want to admit it any more, her father is saved by him.


    "I will fulfill the contract, and then don''t get any money, to thank you for saving my father." Miya''s voice


    is very cold. Maybe she makes sure to pay attention to Alex. She orders herself not to sink in again.


    "A one-month contract? Now I suddenly want to...¡± He also looks at Miya''s whole body while talking. He


    knows that she can¡¯t do that now. He just wants to tease her.


    Miya''s face is pale, and the hand holding the mouse is tight a bit. Doesn''t he know her current


    condition? He even asks for her at this time.


    "I..."


    "I know you can''t now, so go to dinner with me." His expression seems pretty good at this time. He


    suddenly finds that he doesn''t seem to have eaten alone with her.


    Miya wants to refuse, but she can''t find any reason. Is it his treat or her treat to apany him to


    dinner? Now she has to struggle with the problem.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where are we going to eat?" Miya can''t help asking. If he goes to a small restaurant, she might have


    thought about it, but if he goes to a big restaurant, she basically has no possibility to think about it.


    Alex raises his handsome eyebrows. What does this woman mean when she talks like this? Is she


    afraid to go to a big hotel without money? Is she afraid of her treat?


    "Just go to the restaurant you went to with Adam this noon. It''s all-inclusive. There are only you and me


    in it." Alex''s tone is steady, but Miya is stunned.


    What is he talking about? It''s all-inclusive, isn''t a hundred thousand enough like this? She can''t help


    but estimate in her heart, it seems that she can''t afford to invite guests this time.


    "I have no money." Miya is very honest and says, anyway, she will not pay, she will not go.


    "It''s OK. You can keep ounts there." Alex''s mouth keeps rising, and teasing Miya seems to be a


    very happy thing.


    Miya is speechless. What is he talking about? Bookkeeping, what does he mean? Does he want her to


    treat?


    "I have no money, either!" Miya says again that she can''t afford him.


    "Isn''t your sry very high? It''s just a few months'' sry.¡± Alex sits next to Miya in the middle of the


    conversation and looks at her design carefully.


    Miya''s face is ck, her sry hasn''t been paid yet, he has been thinking about it covetously. Is he


    going to let her not save a cent?


    ¡°Mr. Alex, I have the old and the young, and I have to support myself. How can Ipare with you?¡±


    Miya says seriously, yes, she is just a working ss, how can shepare with him?


    "Don''t you have a picture worth a million?" Alex knows that Miya is going to make a picture for Terry. A


    million dors is enough for her to spend some time. Besides, her brilliant son is also a rich man, but


    she doesn''t seem to know her rich son yet.


    There is anger on Miya''s face for a moment. Why does he think about her money? What''s more, he


    knows better than her. He is so rich. Why does he always calcte her money here?


    "I''ve said that I have old and young people to support. I''m not Mr. Alex. If Mr. Alex is going to eat in that


    big hotel, I''m sorry. I can''t afford it." Not that she doesn''t invite him, but that she can''t afford.


    Alex''s eyes have been staring at this design on herputer.


    "If you win, you can earn at least 10 million dors, and then invite me to dinner." He says affirmatively.


    "If I can earn 10 million, at first I will cancel the contract with you." Yes, if she has money, she is not


    willing to be the tool for him to vent for a moment. She is a living person with dignity, flesh and blood.


    Who can feel her pain because of his insult?


    There is a sh of shock in Alex''s eyes. Originally, he is curious about what she will do with the ten


    million dors. Unexpectedly, she gives him such a sentence.


    Miya ignores Alex''s shock and admits that she loves money because she knows that she can''t survive


    for a moment without it. To love wealth is to love wealth. She has her right way.


    "So, do you want to leave me?" When he says this, Alex''s voice is unusually low. What does he seem


    to be expecting or afraid of?


    Miya holds her head up to Alex''s eyes, and they look at each other.


    "Yes, I don''t want to stay with you for a moment." Without any hesitation, he says firmly.


    At that moment, Alex''s eyes darken a bit, and it is deeply frightening. Does she want to leave him so


    much to be with Adam? Can she just not wait to be with Adam?


    Alex suddenly feels as if his heart has been hit by something. There is a clear sh of pain. Suddenly, a


    smile appears on the corner of his mouth. Even if she doesn''t have him in her heart, she can''t escape


    him. Since the game starts and he doesn''t stop, the game can''t stop.


    "Even if you don''t want to, you have to stay with me." His whole body exudes the inborn domineering


    spirit. His eyes are cold at the moment. The smile just now no longer exists.


    Miya doesn''t speak, just she looks at Alex. He is right. Even if she wants to leave him again, she has to


    stay by his side. She suddenly turns around, less than 20 dayster. She has to endure, even if the


    insult is deepened, it will be only 20 days.


    "Well, let''s go to dinner." Seeing Miya stop talking, Alex''s momentum softens. He even turns off the


    computer for her. As long as she is obedient, he is willing to pet her, but she always steps on his


    bottom line.


    Miya looks at the time. Now it''s almost time for the children to leave school. She wants to pick up the


    children first and then takes them to dinner.


    "Today we don''t pick up the children, turn off your mobile phone, and we''ll go to dinner, not to be


    disturbed by anyone." Alex suddenly approaches Miya while talking. His warm breath hits her face,


    which makes her face red.

 Chapter 82 The romance of two people

    Chapter 82 The romance of two people


    Miya doesn''t speak. Anyway, he pays for it, so he arranges everything. She doesn''t even have the right


    to refuse. She remembers that she is just a toy he bought for ten million.


    Alex watched Miya not speak, but instead blushed. He raises his lips again. He suddenly bends down


    and holds Miya horizontally.


    Miya wants to resist, but because she has just miscarried, she has no strength, so she does not


    struggle, and let him hold herself like this.


    When Alex walks to the corner, he deliberately tilts his body. Miya instinctively catches Alex''s neck and


    is in a panic in his heart, as if she is afraid that Alex will throw her away.


    Alex looks at Miya''s reaction and can''t help but raise a sunny smile.


    She looks at his smile, and then she knows that he has been cheated. He deliberately tilts his body so


    that she can take the initiative to hug him.


    "I didn''t expect you to enjoy my arms so much." Alex''s face is full of smiles, even the smile reaches the


    bottom of his eyes, proving that he is happy at the moment. At this time, his mind also raises the idea


    that Miya has to give birth to a child for him.


    Miya knows that Alex has teased her intentionally. She doesn''t speak any more. Suddenly, a familiar


    figure shes in her eyes, which stuns her instantly. Miya subconsciously gets into Alex''s arms.


    Adames to the hospital with Bess. Bess said she had a stomachache and was still halfway, so he


    went to pick her up to the hospital.


    Alex obviously finds Adam too. Then look at Miya in his arms. No wonder this girl can''t help drilling into


    his arms. It turns out that she meets her lover. Is she afraid that he might misunderstand her?


    When Alex thinks of this, he suddenly strides towards Adam. He just wants Adam to see the woman in


    his arms.


    Miya also seems to feel Alex''s action. She obviously tightens her arms around Alex''s neck and her


    heartbeat elerates a lot.


    "No!" As soon as she gets to Adam''s side, Miya opens her mouth. She is really afraid of his


    misunderstanding, and she doesn''t want him to know her rtionship with Alex.


    She''s a toy Alex bought. This thing must not let Adam know that he will be angry and worried. She can''t


    imagine a man with a temper like Adam knowing about it.


    Alex''s step stops, seems to listen to her next sentence.


    "Don''t let him know, please." Leave her ast bit of self-esteem. If Adam knows about it, she doesn''t


    know how to deal with him in the future.


    Alex looks at Miya. There is begging on her face. She is such a stubborn woman. She is begging him


    at this moment. A proud woman like her is begging him for not letting Adam know about it. Is Adam


    really so important in her heart?


    In his impression, Miya never asks him for anything. Now she will ask him for Adam. What does that


    mean? Does she love him?


    He should be angry, but when she is so weak, he can''t help being soft. It turns out that he has a soft


    heart to her.


    "If you promise me a condition, I can¡¯t tell Adam about it." Alex thinks for a moment and says that he is


    a businessman, and he never trades at a loss.


    Miya nods without hesitation. Adam is a very important rtive to her. She doesn''t want him to know


    about it. She doesn''t want him to look down on her.


    Alex smiles evilly, and seems happy with Miya''s nod.


    "We renew our contract from one month''s lover to one year''s lover." This is what he is most worried


    about. He doesn''t want her to leave so fast. At least, he is still interested in her now. He won''t let go so


    easily.


    "What? One year?¡± Miya''s face is shocked at the moment. She is afraid that she will not bear it for a


    month. He even says that for another year, which is not different from killing her.


    Alex nods for sure. If he is interested in her all year round, he will renew his contract.


    "No way!" Miya tly refuses. For a year, it is too cruel for her to do it.


    Alex doesn''t speak any more and walks straight ahead, which is exactly where Adam is.


    Miya''s heart jumps suddenly. Damn it, he is even approaching Adam.


    "No, let me think again." Miya holds Alex''s neck tightly, and her heart is almost disordered at this


    moment.


    "If you can kiss me, I''ll reconsider, OK?" Alex makes a concession. He finds that he is always not hard


    hearted about Miya.


    Miya stealthily looks at Adam who is not far away, then looks at Alex, and finally nods.


    "I''ll kiss you when I get in the car." When Miya says this, she buries her head in Alex''s chest, which


    seems to have a hint of shame.


    Alex doesn''t talk any more, but walks straight into the car with her in his arms. Seeing she looks so shy


    because they kiss, he has such an impulse. He wants to hold her in his arms like this now forever, and


    pamper her forever.


    Before school is over, Joey and Ben are called out. They say their familyes to them.


    "Ben, how can Mommy let use out ahead of time? It''s not like mommy''s style.¡± Joey asks as she


    walks, she is puzzled. She knows her mother clearly. She likes to have her and Ben have more sses


    every time.


    Ben doesn''t speak, but he is very dissatisfied with "Ben". This girl calls him by his name. Since she


    recognizes Andre as her brother, she doesn''t seem to call him brother any more, just Andre.


    "I don''t think the person whoes to us is Mommy. Let''s go and have a look first. You wait in school


    first. I''ll go out and have a look myself." Ben thinks about it and says, for safety, he''d better go out and


    looks first.


    Joey listens to Ben''s words, and his heart jumps faster. Is it dangerous? Joey thinks with wide eyes.


    "Don''t go, either. Let''s call Mommy first." Joey takes out her cell phone while she is talking. It seems


    that she wants to call Miya first.


    "I called mummy just now. Mummy''s cell phone is off." Ben says that his handsome eyebrows are


    tightly frowned together, and there is always a bad feeling in his heart. Mommy''s cell phone seldom


    turns off.


    "Is Mommy''s cell phone off? How can it be? Then give uncle Alex a call.¡± Joey thinks about it and says


    again, Alex and Miya are in apany, and that''s what kids know.


    When referring to Alex, Ben''s brow is tightened even harder. He just called Alex, and he also turned off


    the phone. What does that mean when Mommy and dad turn off the phone at the same time? Is it true


    that something happened?


    "Dad is also off. You can wait here. I''ll go out and have a look." Because he is uneasy, he asks Joey to


    wait for him at the school gate. He can go out alone to have a look.


    Joey takes Ben''s little hand, apparently unwilling to let go.


    "Ben, let''s go together. I''m sure mummy and uncle Alex will be OK." Joey says again.


    Ben let go of Joey''s little hand. He is not sure what will happen now. How can he let Joey go with him?


    He has to protect Joey.


    "You wait here. I''ll go. Besides, there are so many people at the school gate. Even if the bad guys


    come to me, they dare not to do something to me." Ben says definitely.


    Joey still wants to go, but is left in the school.


    Ben doesn''t find anyone after hees out, which makes him feel bad in his heart. How can there be


    no one? And why do mummy and dad turn off? Is something really wrong? Are they kidnapped?


    "Ben, aren''t you?" Just as Ben is about to turn around and goes back to school, a man''s voice


    suddenly sounds behind him.


    Ben can''t help looking back. He is obviously stunned by facing a strange face. He is a strange man. He


    admits that in his impression, he doesn''t know the man in front of him.


    "Does uncle know me?" Ben says softly, but although he is talking to the tattooed man, he doesn''t


    mean toe forward.


    "Hey." The tattooed man can''t help but step forward, and gets closer with Ben.


    Ben''s heart tightens inexplicably, and takes an unnatural step back. His intuition tells him that the man


    laughs obscenely and seems to look a little bloody.


    "Of course, I know you, where is Joey?" The tattooed man can''t help but look around and doesn''t find


    Joey''s shadow. He is a little worried in his heart. He promised Bess to kill the two children, only one is


    here now, which is a bit difficult to handle.


    Ben looks at the tattooed man''s eyes, and bes subconsciously alert. What does he ask Joey for?


    The more he feels in his heart that the tattooed man is not good.


    "Joey is still in ss. Is there anything uncle can do? How do you know us?" It stands to reason that if


    this man knows him and Joey, then he should also know Andre. Why doesn''t he listen to him to talk


    about Andre?


    The tattooed man still has a smile on his face, watching Ben, who looks vignt, he deepens the smile


    on his face.


    "I''m here to pick you up on your mommy''s behalf, and she won''t pick you up today." The tattooed man


    takes a step forward while talking, and it seems that he can hold Ben up easily from that distance, but


    after all It''s a public ce, and he doesn''t dare to rob someone so tantly.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    When Ben hears the tattooed man¡¯s words, he is even more sure that a man is lying to him. It is


    impossible for Mummy to let strangers pick them up, and the man still looks so obscene.

 Chapter 83 Danger comes

    Chapter 83 Dangeres


    "There will be others to pick us up. We will go home with Andre. Does uncle know Andre?" Ben takes a


    few steps back, as if to distance himself from the tattooed man.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The tattooed man''s face bes cold. Ben''s tone obviously begins to doubt him. Now he even talks


    about Andre. Does he want to fish for information? However, if he wants to do it, it is OK to tell him,


    anyway, he must die today.


    "Of course, I know Andre, the only son of President Alex. Many people know Andre." The tattooed man


    exins with a smile.


    Alex looks at the tattooed man, and he answers so quickly.


    "Yeah, I''m going back with Andre by car, so I won''t bother you to send us, and I can tell my mum about


    you."


    Ben is talking and pretending to pick up the phone to call Miya.


    "Wait a minute..." As soon as the man sees that Ben is about to make a phone call, he immediately


    steps forward to stop him. He can¡¯t let him call Miya. The secret will be revealed.


    Ben seems to have long guessed that the tattooed man will stop him. Seeing the exciting emotions of


    the tattooed man, Ben''s mouth raises a smile. He should have guessed long ago.


    Just what does this man mean toe to him? What does he want to do? Is he going to do it himself,


    or is there someone behind him? It''s a mystery. The road ahead is very dangerous, but he still wants to


    see what will happen.


    "What''s the matter with uncle?" Ben asks, pretending not to understand, with innocent eyes.


    The tattooed man also seems to feel his emotion a little excited just now. He coughs slightly calming


    himself.


    "It''s OK. but your mum is busy. I''m afraid you''ll disturb her. Please call Joey and I''ll take you back." The


    tattooed man still says that he is relieved to see Ben stop calling Miya.


    "Joey said she would be with Andre. Anyway, I''m out now, so I''d better go back alone with uncle." Ben''s


    delicate and handsome face is innocent, but there is a glimmer of luster in his deep eyes, and the smile


    on the corner of his mouth deepens a lot.


    The tattooed man is obviously unwilling, if there are two people, it is easier for him to solve them


    together, if one by one, it''s too much trouble.


    "You''d better call Joey out. I promised to send you two back together. Now you''re alone. I can''t exin


    that." The tattooed man''s face is ufortable. His eyes are still looking around from time to time. If


    he can find the right time, he can put Ben in the car.


    If he catches one, is he afraid that the other won''t get hooked? Thinking of this, the tattooed man''s


    mouth shes an evil smile. As long as they are solved, he can make love with Bess at night.


    "Doesn''t uncle want to send me back?" Ben stares at the tattooed man with wide eyes. There seems to


    be a trace of grievance on the peerless face.


    The tattooed man immediately smiles. He originally thinks how smart Alex''s son will be. Now he finds


    out, it''s just so-so. Looking at Ben''s appearance, his heart gradually rxes.


    "Of course, let''s get in the car." The tattooed man smiles, as long as you get on my car, is he afraid that


    Joey won''te? At this moment, the tattooed man is almost affirmative.


    Ben also takes a special look around, and finally his eyes fall on the BMW. It seems that this car is not


    bad. This man doesn''t deserve the car.


    Ben doesn''t think about it. He gets on the car with the tattooed man.


    In the hotel.


    "p!" The goblet in Miya''s hand suddenly falls to the ground, her heart is shocked, suddenly raises a


    bad feeling.


    Alex just takes a dish. Before he even has time to eat it, he hears the sound which the ss falls to the


    ground.


    "What''s the matter? Did you get it?¡± Alex immediately throws away the chopsticks in his hand, pulls up


    Miya''s small hand, and looks back and forth.


    Miya is obviously shocked by Alex''s sudden worry, but she soon recovers. Then she shakes her head.


    "What''s the matter with you? So absent-minded?¡± There is a sh of dissatisfaction in Alex''s voice. Is


    she so tired of eating with him? He seems happy to see her go to dinner with Adam at noon.


    Miya does not speak, but looks down at the broken ss on the ground, her face is slightly white.


    "Where''s my cell phone? I want to make a phone call to the children, and see if they are home now.¡±


    Now the ss is suddenly broken, which makes her a little uneasy.


    Alex frowns a little. Is this woman too nervous? The children are transported by the housekeeper every


    day. Why is she so nervous?


    "The children are OK. At this point, the children have already gone back." Alex obviously doesn''t want


    to mention the children. It is not easy for them to have a romance. There will be no emotion to have


    children.


    Miya still feels a little uneasy, but she doesn''t say anything more. She also feels that she is too much


    hearted, just doesn''t pick up the child for a day.


    Suddenly there is a piece of fish in Miya''s bowl. She widens her eyes to stare at Alex. He even brings


    her meat. He...


    At this time, Alex suddenly looks at Miya, four eyes facing each other, and the temperature in the hall


    seems to rise a lot because of the eyes of the two of them.


    Alex can''t help getting closer to Miya, then closer...


    Miya doesn''t dodge. When they kiss, they are shocked at the same time. They can¡¯t help kissing under


    such circumstances.


    Alex kisses very lightly and tenderly, and savors Miya''s beauty.


    Miya has never been kissed like this by Alex. For a moment, she is almost sinking. She almost falls into


    his kiss. Such a gentle Alex moves her heart, but she is telling herself that she can¡¯t sink.


    In school.


    When Benes to the man''s car, his eyes suddenly sweeps over the tattooed body. He sees the


    bulge in the tattooed man''s trouser pocket, and the shape is like... a knife.


    Ben is so nervous that he suddenly stops when he wants to get on the car.


    "Get in the car and I''ll take you back." The tattooed man tries to push Ben into the car while talking.


    Ben quickly avoids the tattooed man''s big palm, and a sh of coldness shes on his peerless face.


    "What''s in uncle''s trouser pocket? Is it sugar? Uncle is so clever, you know I like sugar.¡± Ben says with


    a smile, but he does not approach the tattooed man. Although he has learned some self-defense skills,


    he is only a child after all. He is not sure about the tattooed man in front of him.


    As soon as the tattooed man hears Ben''s words, his heart suddenly tightens. He immediately covers


    his trouser pocket with his big palm. He must not be found, or he will have no chance to do anything.


    "Do you want sugar? It''s ok if you want to eat sugar. It''s in the car. Let''s get in the car.¡± As long as he


    cheats Ben into the car, it''s easy for him to deal with this kid.


    Ben doesn''t speak, but looks at Joey''s location. There is no one there. Does Joey go to find others?


    Does she go to call Andre? If it''s to call Andre, it should be OK to deal with the man in front of him. He


    believes in Andre.


    "How does uncle know my mother?" Ben thinks for a moment and asks suddenly. He will fight with the


    man for a while and waits until Joey and Andree.


    "Your mommy and I are ssmates. Let''s get on the car." The tattooed man''s tone is obviously a little


    impatient. It can be seen that the boy will get on the car immediately. Now he even talks nonsense.


    Why doesn''t he get on the car?


    "Oh?" Ben raises his eyebrows. He doesn''t seem to want to get on the bus. He just hopes that Joey will


    bring Andre with her.


    "It turns out that my uncle and my mommy are ssmates, but my mom just told me to go back with


    Andre. Let''s call Andre."


    When Ben speaks this, he can''t help but smile brightly.


    The tattooed man doesn''t expect this kid will say such words, how can he meet Andre? He met Andre


    when he was a bodyguard for Bess, and he will definitely know him.


    "Andre has a dedicated driver. There''s no need to pick him up. I just promised your mommy to take you


    two back. I won''t take any other children with me." The tattooed man suddenly says, he looks, because


    there is still a distance from school, so there is no one here.


    "ording to the words of uncle, I really don''t understand. Otherwise, I''ll call Mommy first, so that


    Mummy will not me me then."


    The tattooed man doesn''t expect Ben to suddenly take out his mobile phone again. His heart is cold.


    He suddenly steps forward and grabs Ben''s mobile phone.


    Looking around, there is no one at all. He bits his teeth and bends over to pick up Ben. He just wants to


    squeeze him into the car.


    "Let go of me, let go of me. Isn''t it my mommy let uncle pick me up?" Ben is pretending to be scared,


    but his little hand has touched the tattooed man''s pants and puts it on the knife.


    The tattooed man smiles evilly. It is so obscene. He immediately locks the door of the car and doesn''t


    care about anything. He takes out the rope and wants to tie Ben.


    "You are really a fool. Even you dare to get on a stranger¡¯s car. How can I be your mommy''s


    ssmate?" The tattooed man has already taken the rope out while he is talking.


    Ben pretends to be frightened on his face. It seems that there are still glistening tears on his face.


    Everyone will be sorry for him.


    "If you are not my mommy''s ssmate, who''s uncle?" Ben asks, shaking. At this time, he has put the


    knife into his sleeve. Of course, he also cooperates with the tattooed man to tie him, so as to make the


    tattooed man not take care of him.


    The tattooed manughs evilly. This kid is really stupid.


    "I''m a bad man, do you understand?" He ties Ben''s hands and feet together while he is talking.


    Ben starts to cry on purpose, and his voice grows louder and louder.

 Chapter 84 Saving

    Chapter 84 Saving


    "What are you crying for? I''ll let you die happily. I''ll kill you with a knife. The tattooed manughs.


    Ben''s heart is shocked. He thinks that this man wants to extort money from him, but he wants to kill


    him. Who is he? What''s the purpose of his doing this?


    As expected, Ben stops crying.


    "Uncle, in fact, you are so pitiful. I sympathize with you." Ben suddenly changes his voice and says


    earnestly.


    "What did you say? Who are you pitiful about?¡± The tattooed man is a little angry, damn, he dares to


    say that he is pitiful, where he is pitiful, as long as he kills this stinky boy, he can immediately be with


    the woman he misses day and night.


    Ben looks at the tattooed man with tears still on his face.


    "My mommy told me that everyone is born to be a kind and good person, but the process of changing


    from a good person to a bad person is going to suffer a lot, so uncle is a bad person, so you must have


    suffered those hardships, so I sympathize with you." Ben says very seriously, looking at the face from


    white to green, and then from green to cyan, he feels proud in his heart.


    "Call your sister, or I''ll kill you now." The tattooed man says angrily. He always feels that Ben is stupid.


    But he can''t say what is wrong.


    Ben subconsciously looks out of the window and sees a pair of bright big eyes looking into the car.


    "My sister is outside the car." Ben twists his little hand while talking, and the knife in his sleeve moves a


    little out obviously.


    The tattooed man immediately looks out of the car. Sure enough, there is a little girl looking in the car.


    Looking at her, the little girl looks like Ben. However, such a pair of children will soon die.


    Ben cuts the rope on his arm with a dagger, and then cuts the rope on his feet.


    He wants to open the door and goes down, only to find that the door has been locked, and the tattooed


    man has taken the car key down.


    Ben doesn''t move. He just looks at all these things in front of him. He holds the dagger tightly in his


    small hand, and suddenly sees Andre not far away. When he sees Andre, his heart rxes a lot for no


    reason. Although Andre is not good at words, he still knows Andre''s ability well, just as he saved him in


    the river.


    The tattooed man walks straight to Joey''s side and looks at the car specially. Although he can see


    nothing with the ss, the direction he sees is exactly where Ben is.


    "Uncle, have you met my brother? I can''t find my brother.¡± Joey''s eyes widen and she looks at the


    tattooed man in front of her without blinking.


    The tattooed manughs. This little woman looks much more adorable. Is it really reluctant for him to


    kill such a child? After a few years, maybe he can put her to bed. The tattooed man''s mind is full of


    obscene thoughts.


    "I''ve seen your brother. He''s gone outside the school. I''d better take you to find him." The tattooed man


    says friendly, his big palm even stretches out to want to hold Joey''s small hand.


    But Joey just flees away.


    "Uncle, my mommy said, don''t talk to strangers. Strangers will plot against me. Mommy said I''m too


    beautiful." Joey says, and she proudly turns around. Hum, this wretched man still wants to pull her


    hand, don''t even think about it.


    The tattooed man doesn''t expect Joey to leave. He immediately runs after her.


    "Little sister, don''t leave now. I really see your brother. Is his name Ben?" The tattooed man asks


    patiently.


    Joey really smiles on her small face, and she even pretends to dance with her hands and feet, with a


    look of excitement.


    "Yes, my brother''s name is Ben. Has uncle really seen my brother? That''s great.¡± Joey says, bouncing


    and jumping, but her eyes look at Andre not far away,


    The tattooed man smiles and approaches Joey again. The child is indeed a child. She is so easy to


    cheat. Suddenly, he finds that Alex''s child seems to be very absent-minded.


    "Then I''ll take you to find your brother." The tattooed man wants to hold Joey''s little hand again.


    Joey avoids the tattooed man''s palm again and looks at Andre. She then smiles.


    "But I don''t know you. How do you know my brother?" Joey asks with her head picking up, her face is


    full of doubts.


    "I know your mommy. Get in the car. I''ll take you to your brother and tell you at the same time." The


    man is obviously a little impatient. It''s been such a long time. This little girl is really annoyed.


    Ben hase out when they don''t know, and he still has a dagger in his hand. Andre has already


    come at this time. They look at each other and smile.


    "No, I''ll make sure with my mommy." Joey takes out her cell phone while she is talking, and suddenly


    she sees Ben walking towards.


    As soon as the tattooed man hears it, he seems to be anxious. It seems that he must force this girl.


    Thinking about that, he approaches Joey.


    Joey runs right away. She originally thinks she can run away, but she underestimates the ability of the


    tattooed man. The tattooed man strides to keep up with Joey.


    All of a sudden, Ben steps forward, blocking the tattooed man''s way.


    "Put Joey down." Ben says, pointing at the knife in his hand to the tattooed man, looking at Joey all the


    time.


    When he sees Ben, the tattooed man is stunned. He obviously doesn''t expect Ben to stand here. The


    next moment, his hand has been put on Joey''s delicate neck.


    "Put down your dagger!" The tattooed man knows that he has just been cheated by this boy, and the


    dagger in his hand is his own.


    Ben looks at the tattooed man in front of him coldly, exuding a cold scent, which is also inherently


    domineering.


    "You let go, I put down the dagger." Ben thinks about it and finally says,


    "Put down the dagger immediately, or the little girl will die in front of you." The tattooed man doesn''t


    want to talk nonsense. He has to kill these two children today.


    Ben''s dark eyes suddenly be deep, with a faint luster, which seems so terrible.


    "OK, I''ll put it down." Ben takes a look at Andre behind the tattooed man while talking, and finally his


    eyes fall on the tattooed man.


    Hearing Ben''s words, the tattooed man''s heart is instantly happy, but the surface is silent.


    Ben puts down his dagger and raises his hand exaggeratedly, but his eyes never leave Joey.


    The tattooed manughs obscenely.


    "Let go of Joey." Ben says again, his face getting heavier. The little hand is almost clenched into a fist.


    The tattooed man doesn''t let go, and he even keeps on exerting his hands. His purpose is to kill the


    two children. How can he let go?


    At this time, the tattooed man only feels a pain on his back, and he also suddenly let go. Before he can


    turn back, the pain on his backes again.


    Andre strikes his leg with a stick, and the tattooed man falls to the ground instantly.


    Suddenly he sees the dagger. His heart moves, and the dagger enters his hand in an instant.


    Andre pulls Joey by and looks at her anxiously.


    "How are you? Is it all right?¡± There is the tone of concern and the expression of worry.


    Joey smiles and shakes her head, saying she has nothing to do.


    The tattooed man suddenly stands up and stabs at Joey.


    As soon as Andre can see it, he has to push Joey away. The dagger goes straight into his chest, and


    the blood immediately sshes.


    "Brother..."


    ¡°Andre!¡± Joey and Ben shout at the same time.


    The tattooed man is stunned at that moment. He almost feels his hands trembling. Damn it, he even


    stabs Andre. That''s Alex''s only son. Although he hates Alex for robbing his Bess, he kills his child. It''s a


    suicide.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    When the tattooed man thinks of this, he suddenly takes out his knife, turns around and stabs Joey.


    Anyway, this time it is a trouble. He is killing two more to relieve Bess''s worries. He really loves her and


    hopes she can see it.


    Joey is shocked by the tattooed man who suddenly turns around. She takes a few steps back


    subconsciously.


    Ben suddenlyes forward at this time, just when the tattooed man wants to do it again, suddenly


    something hits his leg, making his leg soft.


    "Help the young master to the hospital at once." The housekeeper looks coldly at the tattooed man who


    falls on the ground.


    "Catch him and send him to the police station. Remember, listen to Mr. Alex''s notice. This man can''t go


    out without his words." The housekeeper says, and the bodyguards quickly take the tattooed man


    away.


    "You two get in the car." The housekeeper also doesn''t wait for the two of them to speak and gets on


    the car first. Joey and Ben also follow.


    In the hospital, Joey and Ben are waiting anxiously at the door of the operating room.


    "Give Mommy another call." Joey takes out his cell phone again and says, her little hands have


    pressed the phone button.


    But it''s still off. Joey''s in a hurry to want to throw away the phone. But she still doesn''t give up.


    Ben takes out his cell phone and calls Alex, but it still turns off. His little face suddenly pulls down. What


    are mummy and Dad doing? Why do they both turn off at the same time? Ben can''t help but think of


    one thing, are they two having children? Give him a sister?


    The housekeeper is also anxious to contact Alex in various ways, but unfortunately, the phone is still


    not connected.


    "What do you want to do?" Miya''s face is full of anger, didn''t he say that they only had a meal? Where


    is he going to take her again?


    "Let''s go to see the sea." Alex pulls Miya forcibly.


    Miya is speechless. Suddenly, she has a feeling that she can''t say anything to Alex. It''s dark, and he


    wants to take her to see the sea. She has such an impulse to open the man''s brain and see what his


    brain is thinking.

 Chapter 85 Let her pay for it

    Chapter 85 Let her pay for it


    "Where do we go to see the sea, have you ever seen going out to see the sea at night? And the water


    has risen so much, and it''s so dark." Miya''s voice is full of discontent. Does this man want to y with


    water?


    Alex gives Miya a look of displeasure. How can he not find out before? How can this woman''s


    nonsense be so much?


    Miya shrinks her neck and finally asks weakly.


    "Mr. Alex, can I have a cell phone?" It''s sote now. If the children call her, but she is off, they will worry


    about her.


    Alex frowns slightly. This woman, how can she want to call so much? Is she so reluctant to be alone


    with him?


    "What are you so eager to do with your mobile phone? Do you want to call Adam, or are you afraid that


    you can¡¯t receive his call?¡± Alex''s eyes are obviously cold when he says this. Does this woman think of


    Adam so much in her heart? Does he have a ce in her heart?


    Miya is speechless again. Why does this man always say about Adam? Can she understand him to be


    jealous?


    "You''re not jealous, are you?" Miya asks inconclusively, because she finds that whenever Adam is


    mentioned, the man will get excited.


    Alex is obviously stunned, jealous? Joke, how can he be jealous? But his heart suddenly shes a little


    different because of Miya''s words.


    "You''re the woman I paid for. You''re not qualified to have a rtionship with any man." At the mention


    of this, Alex''s voice is also domineering.


    Miya''s heart hurts a lot. Yes, she is just a woman he bought at a high price. She is just a doll, just a toy


    he can trample on. Just now, what is she still thinking about?


    "Yes, I''m just a toy you paid for. I almost crossed the line just now. I''m sorry." Her voice bes


    indifferent at that moment. Between her and him, it seems that there will always be such a barrier, a


    river that can¡¯t jump over, just like the Milky way in the sky.


    Alex takes Miya''s hand and suddenly tightens it. He doesn''t turn back, but stops. Did he hurt her just


    now? Her sudden coldness makes him feel inexplicably flustered.


    "Are you not going to see the sea?" Miya asks involuntarily when Alex stops.


    Alex doesn''t speak any more. His other hand suddenly reaches into his pocket, takes out Miya''s cell


    phone and gives it back to her.


    Miya''s face changes a little. She quickly takes over the phone in Alex''s hand, for fear that he will regret


    it.


    She is still walking forward holding hands by Alex, but she turns on the machine quickly.


    As soon as the phone is turned on, Miya and Alex stop at the same time and look at the phone in


    Miya''s hand.


    Miya looks at the big words jumping on her mobile phone. She suddenly feels guilty. She never expects


    that Adam will actually call him. What does he call her sote?


    Alex raises his eyebrows. Sure enough, she can''t wait to turn on the phone just to wait for Adam''s call.


    Is Adam now calling to date her? No wonder she doesn''t want to apany him. She turns out to be


    with Adam.


    "Why don''t you answer the phone?" Alex asks faintly, the light of the mobile phone shines on Miya''s


    small face, and he can clearly see her present expression. There is clearly guilty on her face. Doesn''t


    she expect Adam will call?


    Miya bits her lips and finally takes the phone.


    "Where are you? You didn''t answer a few calls I made.¡± Adam says with some displeasure, but he is


    not angry. He prepares a gift for Miya. After a while, he goes to pick her up and gives her the gift.


    Miya takes a look at Alex. If she tells Adam that she is with Alex now, he will be angry again with his


    temper.


    "I was ying with a small animal just now. I didn''t find my cell phone without power." She says with a


    smile, as if there is a hint of ttery on her face.


    Alex''s face suddenly goes ck. Damn it, is the woman scolding him for being an animal? He holds


    Miya''s little hand and tightens it a little.


    "Ah!" Suddenly, there is pain in her little hand, which makes Miya scream.


    "What''s the matter?" Adam asks anxiously over there.


    Miya stares at Alex, still smiling.


    "Ha, it''s OK. I was caught by the kitten just now." She also wants to take out her small hand from Alex''s


    big palm during talking, for fear of being hurt for a while again.


    "How did you get caught by a cat? So careless? Go to the hospital.¡± Adam is worried. It seems to be


    poisonous if she is caught by a cat.


    Alex wants to rob Miya''s cell phone, but Miya avoids it cleverly.


    "I''ll get the disinfectant first and hang it up first." Before she finishes speaking, she quickly presses the


    button to hang up for fear that Alex will rob her cell phone.


    "Who were you talking about as animals?" Alex asks discontentedly as soon as he sees Miya hang up.


    Dare to say that he is an animal woman, this Miya is definitely the first, and will be thest.


    Miya looks at Alex''s terrible expression and subconsciously wants to get away from him, but he holds


    her hand tightly again, and the pain immediatelyes from her hand.


    "I''m sorry Mr. Alex, I just had to. You can say I''m an animal." Miya says without changing her face. It''s


    just that her expression is a little scared. She is very clear about his dislike for 5.


    Her eyes can''t help falling on the hand he holds her. He holds it so tightly, whether he will want to


    destroy her hand. Just now he is quite gentle. Why does he suddenly change his face when she


    mentioned 5?


    "What else did you just say? Caught by a cat? How dare you call me a cat?¡± Alex still doesn''t let go. He


    thinks that if he can, he will never let go in his whole life.


    "Er? That Mr. Alex..."


    Miya''s cell phone rings again at this time. Alex is angry in his heart. Who is the man to call her again?


    This woman is really good to seduce others. He takes the cell phone from Miya''s hand as he thinks


    about it.


    "Hello, who are you?" His voice is extremely cold. Damn it, his woman will be watched by so many


    men, which makes him want to kill them.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Ben is obviously stunned. His voice is so cold that he has an impulse to throw his cell phone away.


    Why does he feel as if he has a feeling of dissatisfaction? Although he still doesn''t know what it''s like to


    be dissatisfied, others say they will be very angry, just like his father is now.


    "Come to the hospital, Dad. Andre is in the hospital!" When talking, the door of the operating room is


    open.


    Ben excitedly turns off his cell phone and immediately asks Andre about anything. Nothing is more


    important than that.


    Alex''s heart hurts. Does his son have an ident? How can it happen?


    After hanging up the phone, he doesn''t wait for Miya to speak. He pulls her back.


    "What will Mr. Alex do?" Miya apparently doesn''t hear what they say. Her eyes are puzzled. She


    doesn''t know what Alex thinks.


    " Andre is in trouble!" While talking, they both get on the car.


    "What do you say?" Miya''s face suddenly changes, which is pale and bloodless.


    Alex doesn''t open his mouth again, but the speed is the fastest. Whoever dares to move his son, he


    must let the man die.


    In the hospital, Andre is sent to the intensive care unit. If nothing happens in 24 hours, he can be


    transferred to the general ward.


    "Andre, how are you, how are you?" Miya runs to Andre''s side excitedly and takes Andre''s small hand.


    Andre opens his eyes faintly. His mouth still covered with oxygen mask, and his face is as white as


    paper.


    "Mommy!" He wants to say something, but he doesn''t say anything, and his chest is still faintly hurt.


    Alex looks at Miya quietly, and he can feel that this woman is sincere to Andre, and he frowns slightly.


    Why does this woman care so much about his son? and there is no attempt to be good to his son. Is


    she hiding too well?


    Alex finally looks at his son''s face, feels a move in his heart, and immediately crouches in front of


    Andre.


    "Andre, are you feeling better?" Alex''s voice is surprisingly gentle. He takes his son''s small hand and is


    worried in his eyes.


    Andre looks at Alex. In his impression, his father has never been so gentle to him, which makes his


    heart inexplicably sh a little sad, just feel that tears burst out uncontrobly.


    "Why are you crying?" Miya finds tears in Andre''s eyes and wipes them.


    "Mr. Alex, we got it." Randy''s voice suddenly rings at the door.


    Alex frowns a little, Bess. You dare to hurt my son. Don''t me me for being impolite. As thinking about


    it, Alex goes out.


    "Who is it to instruct the tattooed man?" At this moment, Alex is full of cold breath. In fact, he has


    guessed, it onlycks a certainty that he will never let Bess go this time.


    Randy hands the information to Alex.


    "Bess did it. She wanted to fight Miya''s two children. It was the young master who helped Joey." Randy


    says calmly. At that time, the housekeeper also tells him that he hears Joey call Andre brother.


    Alex''s hands tightly hold the information. It''s her. It''s Bess who did it. Good. He will make Bess pay a


    certain price.


    "Tell everyone, the crime of tattooed man''s killing is enough to be shot. Bess, as his master, is more


    guilty to die!" Alex suddenly raises an evil smile, which is as grim as a devil.


    "Yes!" Randy goes down to work immediately.

 Chapter 86 His revenge 1

    Chapter 86 His revenge 1


    Alex knows that the Be¡¯s family will definitely not let Bess die like that. Be wille to him. He will


    ask Be to kneel for him and apologize in front of his mother''s grave. He also knows Adam will


    definitelye to him. He wants Adam to stop contacting Miya from now on. Although this may be a bit


    overdone, how can his woman let him think about?


    At this time, Miya alsoes out, her eyes are incredible. She hears Alex''s words clearly just now,


    which makes her heart suddenly tremble. This time she really knows Alex''s ruthlessness. She doesn''t


    expect that his rights are so great that he can easily condemn someone.


    At that time, she offended him so much and made him angry. What will he do to her then? Will he kill


    her, too?


    " Why are you outside here, how is Andre?" Alex wants to go in while he is talking, but he is stopped by


    Miya.


    "He just fell asleep. Let him have a good rest. You..." She would like to ask him what he said, but she


    dares not say it when it reaches the corner of her mouth. This man is really terrible. Now she thinks of


    the coldness when he just said, and her heart still has fear.


    "Huh?" Alex is confused, as if to ask what she wants to say.


    Miya can¡¯t help but take a step back. Unexpectedly, those who offends him is unexpectedly dead. This


    man is really terrible.


    Alex looks at Miya''s expression and frowns slightly. Does this woman hear what he just said? Is she


    scared?


    "Come here!" He beckons to Miya, and she is not the one he is going to kill. What is she afraid of?


    Miya doesn¡¯t go. In her heart, she really can''t ept Alex''s way of doing this. She only feels that the


    handsome and sculpture face is so like a devil at this time.


    Alex is dissatisfied in his heart, steps forward and pulls Miya in his arms.


    "You''re afraid of me." Alex is affirmative, but he thinks that she will know him well, but she still doesn''t


    know. He is very dissatisfied with her fear.


    Miya shakes her head. She wants to deny it. All of a sudden, she doesn''t want to offend the God of


    gue in front of her, so as not to cause death.


    "Ha!" Alex can''t help but raise a smile. Obviously she is so scared, but she has to pretend to be so


    calm. She is afraid that he will do harm to her.


    Miya feels a sudden tremor in her heart to Alex¡¯s smile. What does heugh at? And it''s still that kind of


    smile, which makes her whole body numb.


    "What are youughing at?" Miya says discontentedly, at the same time, she also wants to get out of


    his arms. Because it is really ufortable and too stressed in his arms.


    Alex doesn''t mean to let Miya go. He just holds her tightly.


    "Don''t move!" He whispers in her ear, and at this moment two peoplee, they are Augus and Be.


    Augus doesn''t expect that the first scene when hees into the hospital is to see his son and this


    woman together. He really doesn''t understand what this woman has done to her son, making his son


    so infatuated with her, and he even cares her more than Susan.


    " Where is Andre?" Augus stands in front of Alex and Miya as talking. He looks at Miya coldly, as if he


    is looking at something dirty.


    Miya is slightly angry in her heart, but she doesn¡¯t say it. Instead, she raises her head in Alex''s arms.


    She said that she was not humble in front of anyone except Alex.


    "Andre is asleep, so don''t go in and disturb him." Alex''s voice is full of impatience. When he sees Be,


    there is a hint of fun in his eyes. Be doesn''t know the truth yet. If she knows what happened to Bess,


    he is very willing to know what she will do.


    Be is ufortable when Alex looks at her. His look is like looking at something fun. Intuition tells


    her that something may happen.


    "Alex, why are you looking at your mother that way?" Augus also seems to notice Alex''s eyes, saying


    coldly.


    "Mom?" Alex''s mouth shes a trace of bloodthirsty. What qualification does she have to be his


    mother? His mother died ten years ago. There is only one mother, and there will always be only one.


    He will make the woman who killed her be as good as dead. The hatred in the eyes shes away and


    soon bes a smile.


    "You''re not my father, how can she be my mother?" Alex''s voice is extremely cold. He doesn''t


    recognize this father. He is the culprit of his mother''s death. He hates Augus, who is so-called father.


    The father''s love ten years ago has long gone.


    Augus widens his eyes to stare at Alex, with his eyes full of rage. He suddenly reaches out a hand and


    hits Alex''s face unceremoniously.


    "p!" Everything seems to be still in this p.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Alex doesn''t say anything more, but he can''t help but hook up the corner of his mouth, but his smile is


    so decisive.


    "This p, paid off the love you had for me ten years ago. From now on, I will not be your son." Alex''s


    eyes are full of deep light under the light. At that moment, his eyes are full of haze, and there seems to


    be a kind of suffocation all over his body, making the scene instantly gloomy.

 Chapter 87 His revenge 2

    Chapter 87 His revenge 2


    "You..." Augus trembles and points to Alex. Because of his anger, he can''t say a word. All of a sudden,


    he just feels dizzy and goes straight back with his body.


    Be is also frightened. She has never seen such a scene before. How can it happen? How can Augus


    suddenly faint?


    There is a clear sh of worry in Alex''s eyes. Even though he says he doesn''t recognize Augus, the


    man is still his father, the father who held him in his hand ten years ago.


    Be holds Alex and can¡¯t help producing tears.


    "God, don''t scare me. What''s wrong with you..."


    Miya looks at the scene in front of her. She feels soft and forgets the eyesight of Augus looking at her.


    She steps forward to help Be holding Augus.


    At this time, Alex grabs Miya, pushs Be away, and walks to the doctor with his father on his back.


    Be takes a look and finally follows Alex''s footsteps. Maybe she should have a good talk with Miya


    sometime. Maybe there will be some changes. Anyone who wants to be close to Alex is nothing more


    than to get some money, she can give her some money and sends her away.


    Miya has wanted to follow them, but after looking at the ward in front of her, she finally gives up and


    turns into Andre''s ward.


    After dinner, Ben and Joey are brought in by the housekeeper.


    "Mommy!" As soon as Joeyes in and sees Miya here, a glimmer of joy shes through her heart,


    and she runs to Miya.


    Ben finally sets his mind at rest. He approaches Miya, and keeps looking at Andre on the bed. There is


    a sh of me in his eyes. If it was not his opinion that he wanted to find out who the tattooed man


    was, Andre would not be hurt.


    "Now you should tell mommy how Andre got hurt." Miya has been staring at Ben when she says this.


    She has an instinct that Ben must have caused a disaster.


    Joey gets into Miya''s arms, and her face is full of grievances.


    "It''s all Joey''s fault. That bad uncle wanted to kill Joey. My brother was hurt to save Joey." While


    talking, crystal clear tears can¡¯t help but flow out and wet Miya''s skirt.


    Miya is obviously shocked. Did Andre sacrifice his life to save Joey? Because Joey is his sister. He has


    just known her for more than half a month. Is it enough for him to give up his life to help? To stop the


    knife, how brave the boy had to be at that moment.


    Thinking of this, Miya can''t help releasing Joey in her arms, turns her head to look at Andre, who is


    sleeping. She just looks at him like this, stretches out her thin fingers to touch his face. What a poor


    child he is. He doesn''t have a mommy since he is a child, and doesn''t get any love. Now he has seen


    Mommy, but he can''t recognize her. In order to help Joey, he even gives up his life.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Andre, it''s Mommy who is sorry for you. Mommy made you suffer so much." Miya gently touches the


    unique face, and suddenly feels a kind of unspeakable feeling in her heart.


    If she can, she wants to take the son away, but it is almost impossible.


    Alex looks at the doctor here, and his eyes are obviously worried.


    "Doctor, what happened to my father? How can he suddenly faint?¡± Alex''s voice has a rare worry. He


    thinks his heart is cold, but he doesn''t expect he cares so much about this dad.


    The doctor''s face is in doubt.


    "Mr. Augus was originally with high blood pressure and thick blood lipids. Now he is in a bad situation.


    He has cerebral thrombosis. It depends on his condition after waking up." The doctor says calmly.


    "What? Cerebral thrombosis?¡± Widening his eyes, Alex almost can''t believe it. How can that happen?


    Dad has this disease, and how can his blood pressure be so high? he never tells this to him.


    "Wait until Mr. Augus wakes up." The doctor turns to leave, leaving Alex in a daze.


    Alex looks at the doctor''s back, feeling inexplicably sad. He slowly turns around and looks at the


    sleeping Augus on the bed. For the first time, he looks forward to Augus being OK. Finally, he takes a


    look at Be and turns away.


    "Wait!" Be suddenly cries out. Just as she is talking, she takes a step forward, narrowing the distance


    with Alex. Just now, she answers a phone call. Bess is sentenced to death. She can hardly believe her


    ears at that time.


    Alex stops, but he doesn''t look back. His eyes are cold.


    "Alex, I know you hate me, but it''s just a matter of the two of us. Please don''t involve this matter with


    my family, okay?" Her tone is significantly weaker than usual, and she knows that this is Alex''s revenge


    on her.


    Alex coldly raises the corner of his mouth, and there is a hint of light in his eyes. Is she afraid before he


    begins to revenge her? Why doesn''t she think about her mother''s sorrow and suffering?

 Chapter 88 Uncle Alex is so biased 1

    Chapter 88 Uncle Alex is so biased 1


    "You are you, your family is your family, reagarding what you owe me, I will get back one by one." Alex


    walks forward while talking.


    "Alex, I know I was sorry for your mother, but it''s all over. How can you forgive me?" Be''s eyes are


    filled with tears, and the whole person looks so pitiful.


    Alex turns his head coldly, looking at Be who is with tears in her eyes, and he sneers scornfully. At


    the beginning, she used this expression to seduce his father, but he is not his father. He will not be


    softened for any of her expressions, but will only hate more.


    "Kneel down and kowtow to me!" His words are a little cold again.


    "Here..." Be looks at Alex tremblingly. She is his elder generation. How can he ask so? Her heart


    trembles even more when she looks at him.


    "If I kneel for you, will you let Bess go?" As long as he lets Bess go, she kneels for him. She will make


    up for the humiliation she suffers today


    The corner of Alex''s mouth raises slightly. How much does this woman think her kneeling is worth? He


    only says to let her kneel, not to let Bess go.


    "No, of course, if you don''t kneel, Bess will be even less likely toe out." Alex suddenly wants to


    see how the woman will kneel for him. At the beginning, he saw the woman let his mother kneel at her


    feet. At that time, he swore that he must take revenge.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Plop!" this is Be''s kneeling voice. As long as she can rescue Bess, no matter what method she will


    do. Bess is her biological daughter. The secret is only known by her and elder brother. Even Aug


    doesn''t know the secret, so she always wants Bess to marry Alex.


    Alex looks down at Be and can''t help but think of his mother''s smile in his head. Mom, you see, the


    shame you suffered in the past. I''ve got it back for you, but it''s not enough.


    "Go to my mother''s grave tomorrow and repent for a day. Remember I want you to be sincere." His


    meaning is obvious. He wants her to kneel in front of his mother''s grave for a day.


    Be''s eyes widen to look at Alex strangely. She really underestimates the hatred of the man in front of


    her.


    "If you don''t go tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, Bess will die." After that, he turns around proudly.


    From then on, no one can threaten him again. He will take revenge. He will surly find Susan, and takes


    her back.


    In the morning, the weak light of the sunes into Andre''s room and wakes Miya in her shallow


    sleep. It is dawn.


    Miya walks to Andre''s bed and looks at Andre in deep sleep. She can''t helpughing. The corner of her


    mouth forms a beautiful arc. She smiles so really.


    This makes Alex stunned standing by the door. In his impression, he has never seen Miya''s warm


    smile. She smiles so naturally and sincerely. At this moment, even the light of the sun is Inferior.


    Her hand gently touches Andre''s face, which is like a mommy touching her baby, which makes Alex''s


    heart more confused. Why is she so good to his son? It feels like she is treating her children.


    Miya looks at the time, and finally stands up reluctantly. She is going to buy some food and sends Joey


    and Ben to schoolter.


    "Andre, have a good rest. I''ll let your fathere to watch you. Mommy will buy you some food."


    Miya''s words fall, and a deep kiss falls on Andre''s forehead. This is her son, who she has been thinking


    about for six years.


    Alex is at the door. Because the door is closed, and Miya''s voice is very light, he can''t hear what Miya


    is saying at all. But he is able to see all her movements clearly. When Miya kisses Andre on the


    forehead, Alex''s whole body can¡¯t help but stiffen for a moment. She is kissing his son, even she is so


    affectionate. For a moment, he begins to be jealous of his son. Not only is she smiling so happily at


    Andre, so naturally, but she also kisses Andre so affectionately.


    Alex wants to push the door in, but he can''t bear to disturb the beautiful scene in the room. Just looks


    at it quietly.


    Miya picks up the bag and opens the door.


    At the moment of opening the door, she meets Alex''s deep andplicated eyes. She is almost stiff


    with her whole body. Is he even here? So, does he hear what she has just said in the room? Will he


    find anything?


    Because of the guilty conscience, Miya can¡¯t help taking two steps back. There is clearly still a little


    worry in her eyes.


    "Why are you here?" Miya blurts out.


    Alex looks at Miya in such a panic and frowns tightly. Why does this woman have such a look when she


    sees him? As if she has seen something terrible. Is he so scared? Why does his heart get upset when


    he sees this? He doesn''t like that she is afraid of him.


    "Aren''t you looking for me?" Alex says faintly, it seems that she wants to go out. If she wants to go out,


    of course she will let him stay with his son.


    Miya widens her eyes to look at Alex strangely. How does he know she is going to find him? Does he


    really hear something? Then will he also know...


    "I''m going to buy some food. Please take care of Andre first." After that, she leaves quickly as if to fear


    that Alex will catch her.

 Chapter 89 Uncle Alex is so biased 2

    Chapter 89 Uncle Alex is so biased 2


    Alex obviously doesn''t expect Miya to run so fast. As if he is a ferocious monster, he can''t help touching


    his face. Is he so terrible?


    Miya doesn''t know how she runs out of the hospital. After she runs out, she finds that her heart beats


    so fast. She stretches out her hand to pat her heart that is still beating. Seeing that Alex doesn''t ask


    any more, he should not know what she has just said to Andre in the room.


    When Andre wakes up, he doesn¡¯t open his eyes, but stretches out his small hand to hold the big palm


    beside him.


    "Mummy, I am thirsty." He says casually, his face seems to be smiling, and there is a hint of


    coquettishness.


    Alex stuns, what did he just say? He even calls Mommy, which makes Alex feel a strange feeling in his


    heart. Is he longing for Mommy? Even in the dream, he will call Mommy, and his face is clearly happy


    when he calls Mommy.


    "Well, dad will pour you some water." Alex touches Andre''s face painfully. Since he likes mommy so


    much, he gives him a mommy. He can''t help thinking of Miya''s shadow in his mind. He thinks of Miya''s


    affectionate look when she kisses Andre''s forehead. His heart moves. Miya should be a very qualified


    Mommy.


    Andre is originally holding Alex''s big hand tightly, but when he hears Alex''s voice, he suddenly loosens


    his small hand and opens his eyes at the same time.


    Alex looks at the small hand that is released suddenly, and there is some dissatisfaction. He just held it


    so tightly, screaming with a mum, but releases his hand quickly after knowing it is him. Doesn''t he want


    to hold his father''s hand so much?


    "Dad, why are you here? What about Aunt Miya?¡± Andre can''t help but ask, he clearly remembers that


    Miya is guarding him. In his dream, he sees mommy kissing his forehead. When he wakes up, how can


    the person be his father?


    Alex''s face is even more unpleasant. Is the son even asking why he is here? Doesn''t he want him here


    so much? Does he like Miya so much?


    "Of course, dad is here with you. How can dad rest assured that an outsider is with you?" Alex says


    against his conscience, if he isn''t assured, how can he let Miya stay here for a night?


    Andre doesn''t speak, just looks at Alex quietly. How can he say that mommy is an outsider? Mommy is


    so nice to him, but he doesn''t dare to tell Alex.


    "Dad, I''m thirsty." Andre looks at the water on the table and can''t help swallowing.


    Alex goes to the table without thinking and pours Andre a ss of water.


    Andre looks at Alex in amazement. In his impression, his father never poured water for him. He thinks


    his father will refuse, but he doesn''t want him to pour water for him so naturally. He just feels a sudden


    warmth in his heart. His father has changed recently, and he has been better to him.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "What are you still doing? Not thirsty?¡± Raising his eyebrows, looking at the stunned Andre, Alex can¡¯t


    help saying.


    Andre smiles and immediately takes the drinking ss in Alex''s hand. He drinks happily. His little face


    is full of satisfaction. He feels that he is happy now. Mommy is so good to him. His father is also good


    to him now. If he can, he wants to be ill for a long time.


    Alex looks at Andre''s smile on his small face and can''t help but smile.


    This is what Ben and Joey see when theye in.


    "Uncle Alex, I''m thirsty, too." Ben can''t help but say that during the conversation, he also smiles. In fact,


    he is also satisfied to see that Alex loves Andre so much. But in his heart, there is still a trace of


    jealousy.


    Alex raises his eyebrows and takes the empty cup in Andre''s small hand.


    "Are you still drinking?" There is a rare tenderness on his face, and he doesn''t pay attention to what


    Ben has just said.


    Andre shakes his head and looks to Ben on one side.


    "Dad, Ben is thirsty, too." Andre whispers. In fact, he thinks, his father should also be better to Ben.


    After all, he is also Dad''s son.


    Alex also takes a special look at Ben. He puts the water ss on the table.


    "If he wants to drink water, he can pour it himself." His voice is cold again. Why does he pour water for


    other people''s son? It is not his son. At the thought that Miya has been lingering with other man, he


    feels Inexplicably jealous in his heart.


    "It seems that uncle Alex is really biased. Unlike my mother, she treats all the children so well, such as


    Uncle Alex''s son."

 Chapter 90 An affectionate portrait 1

    Chapter 90 An affectionate portrait 1


    Ben says unhurriedly, in fact, hees here to find Mommy, but he doesn''t expect to meet the scene


    of Alex pouring water to Andre, which makes his heart feel touched. Andre is really happy. Not only


    mommy loves him, but also dad loves him.


    Alex doesn''t expect Ben to say that, which makes him involuntarily think of Miya¡¯s goodness to Andre.


    In fact, he doesn''t understand why Miya is so good to his son.


    "Uncle Alex really hates us. We were thinking of giving uncle Alex a gift. It seems unnecessary now."


    Joey can¡¯t help sighing when saying that.


    Alex stares at Joey for an instant. Does she say she''s going to give him a present? What does she


    want to give him?


    "Forget it. Let''s go to school." When talking, Ben takes Joey''s little hand and walks out.


    Alex narrows his eyes slightly, and suddenly strides forward, blocking them both.


    "What are you going to give me?" Inexplicably, he is looking forward to their gift. From the time when


    he went to school, he continually got gifts from girls, but he was very disdainful. For the first time, he


    wants to know what the two children are going to give him.


    "Our gift disappeared upon the moment my uncle refused to pour me water." Ben is still in a good


    mood. In fact, he really intends to give Alex a gift. It''s a picture he makes for Alex himself.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He should always tell himself that the man in front of him is his father, even if he will leave in the future,


    but he can''t forget his appearance. Even if he once apologizes to Mommy, he still cares about his


    father, which can''t be changed in his life, because they have the same blood.


    "What if your mommy knows you invest in stocks online? What if your mommy knows that you don''t


    study hard and chat online?" Alex raises his lips, with his hands around his chest, which seems so


    casual, but in such a handsome man, there is a different kind of temptation.


    Andre is stunned, he apparently does not expect that Ben is still investing in stocks online. It seems


    that he is really simr to Dad and has a business mind.


    Joey obviously doesn''t know about it. She stares at Ben innocently. She used to say what her brother


    always did online. It turns out that he is making money.


    Ben looks at Alex very disdainfully. The man is absolutely cruel. This is a direct threat. If he doesn''t give


    him a gift now, he will tell mommy what he is doing online.


    "You are cruel." Ben finally bits his little lips and says, this man is so scheming that he looks so much


    like himself.


    Alex raises his eyebrows and doesn''t refute Ben''s words. Yes, he admits that he is very scheming. If he


    isn''t, he won''t want to be the top in the market ce, let alone the current position.


    Ben takes off his schoolbag on his back and carefully takes out a picture out of it.


    Joey knows Ben has drawn a picture of Alex for a long time, so she just says so tantly to give Alex a


    gift.


    When Andre sees the picture on Ben''s paper, he can''t help but be surprised. He draws so well. Seeing


    this picture, he can see how attentive Ben is.


    Alex even looks at all this inconceivably in front of him. Is this a picture by Ben? He''s only so young.


    He''s only five years old. He can even draw such a picture. It''s impossible for him to finish even at this


    age. Now he has to admit that Ben is smarter than he is then.


    Alex takes Ben''s painting and looks at it carefully. It has to be said what he draws is so simr to him,


    even the charm, and the weight of his painting is just right. Every detail is so lifelike, which shows how


    hard he works.


    Alex''s hand holding the painting can''t help but tighten. He has received many gifts, but none of them is


    as real as this one and touches him.


    Whether he knows that when Ben is making this picture, every stroke he writes is deeply emotional, so


    the characters he portrayed will be full of affection.


    "I ept this picture. It''s really good. I like it." Alex looks at the picture as he speaks.


    "It is time to eat." Miya has already stepped into the room while she is talking. She falls on the painting


    in Alex''s hand at a nce. She is obviously stiff. Does Ben draw it? The next moment, she looks at


    Ben.


    Ben does not dare to touch Miya''s eyes. He immediately lowers his head.


    Miya puts the food in her hand on the table and unconsciouslyes to Alex''s side.


    "The painting is really good." Miya immediately exims that It is indeed her son''s work, it can be taken


    to thepetition.


    Alex smiles when he hears Miya''s words.


    "Of course, I''m so handsome that the painting is good.." Alex proudly says, as if Ben can draw so well


    is his credit.


    Miya looks at Alex scornfully, as if she doesn''t want to pay attention to him. She turns to the table and


    opens the box.


    "The children areing to eat. Look what Mommy has bought for you. Everyone eats while it''s hot."


    Miya takes a meal and goes to Andre''s side. Sheughs to sit down, wanting to feed him.


    "Where''s my meal?" Alex goes to the table and finds that there are only four meals. What about him?


    "I didn''t buy yours. How can you eat in a small restaurant, President Alex?" Miya says scornfully. She


    takes the spoon and begins to feed Andre.


    Andre leans on the bed and stares at the spoon of food in Miya''s hand. He used to want to eat the food


    that his mother fed himself, but when the opportunity is put in front of him, he is suddenly reluctant. If


    he can, he will like to make time eternal at this moment. How much he wants to shout Mommy, but he


    knows he can''t.


    Andre''s eyes can''t help twinkling. There''s a feeling in his heart that he can''t exin. He opens his


    mouth...


    Miya puts the meal in Andre''s small mouth, smiling on her face.


    "How is it? Is it delicious?¡± Her voice is very gentle, that kind love of a mother to the child is from the


    heart.


    Andre nods, fiercely. It is delicious. He has never had such a delicious meal before.


    "Eat more if it''s delicious." Miya is still smiling, because Andre lowers her head, and Miya doesn''t find


    his face full of tears.


    "Andre, what''s the matter with you?" Alex seems to have found Andre with his head down for eating.


    He immediately strides forward. Previously, this child would talk andugh every time he was with


    Miya. Why does he bury his head so lowly today? His intuition tells him that something is going on.


    Without waiting for Andre to speak, Alex has walked in front of Andre, holding up his small head with


    one hand.


    For a moment, everyone in the room is stunned.


    "Andre, what''s the matter? Why are you crying? Does it hurt the wound?¡± Miya immediately looks at


    Andre''s wound worriedly.


    Andre shakes his head. Because of Alex''s action, Andre''s tears that he original bears finally pour down.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you? I''ll call a doctor for you." Joey looks at Ben, with a faint distress.


    "Andre was moved, because he had never been loved and cared so much. So, when Mommy fed him,


    he cried." Ben says softly, but his words deeply shock Miya and Alex.


    Alex''s eyebrows are locked tightly at that moment, and there shes a hint of guilt in his eyes. He


    admits that over the years, what he did as a father is not qualified over the years.


    Miya looks at Andre, takes out another hand, and gently wipes the tears on his face for Andre. Her


    heart is also hurting. Her son has suffered too much for years, so that when she feeds her son once,


    she will move him to tears.


    "If you like, mom ... aunt Miya will feed you every day, okay?" Says Miya softly.


    Because of Miya''s words, the tears she just wiped out for Andre burst out again, and she can''t stop it.


    Apparently, Alex is touched, and he is speechless for a while.


    "Ha!" Andre suddenly stops crying and smiles.


    "I''m not a child. How can I make aunt Miya feed me every day? Ben and Joey will kill me.¡± After all, he


    is a child whoughs when he is in a good mood.


    Because of this smile of Andre, all people are relieved.


    "Aunt Miya wants to make up for Andre and gives him some love that he deserves." As Miya talks, she


    feeds Andre. Seeing her son happy, sheughs.


    Alex doesn''t say anything more, but sits down beside the table and eats. Suddenly, he feels that his


    child and Miya''s children are like a family. For a moment, he wants to reach out to hold such a short


    happiness.


    Until Miya finishes feeding Andre''s meal, she finds a big problem.


    "Mr. Alex..." Miya raises her voice. What about her meal? The man actually eats her meal.


    Finishing eating in the bowl, Alex looks up at Miya. He stands up gracefully and slowly collects the


    picture Ben makes for him. Then he speaks.


    "This morning''s meal is really good. It''s delicious. Your sry will be increased by 10,000 dors."


    Then, he leaves the room with Miya''s stunned eyes. In fact, it is sooner orter to increase Miya''s


    sry. Because she has that strength, it''s just hard for her to invite him to eat one time than climbing


    the sky, so he has to rob her meal.


    Miya doesn''t react from Alex''s words for a long time. Her sry is increased by 10,000 for a meal. Is it


    pie in the sky?


    "Congrattions, Mommy. Your sry is added. When you get your pay, you must take us to eat." Ben


    seems very happy.

 Chapter 91 An affectionate portrait 2

    Chapter 91 An affectionate portrait 2


    "My dear kids,e to eat. Look what Mommy has bought for you. Everyone should eat while it''s hot."


    Miya takes a meal and goes to Andre''s side. Sheughs to sit down and wants to feed him.


    "Where''s my meal?" Alex goes to the table and finds that there are only four meals. What about him?


    "I didn''t buy yours. How can you eat in a small restaurant, President Alex?" Miya says scornfully. She


    takes the spoon and begins to feed Andre.


    Andre leans on the bed and stares at the spoon of food in Miya''s hand. He used to want to eat the food


    that his mother fed himself, but when the opportunity is put in front of him, he is suddenly reluctant. If


    he can, he will like to make time eternal at this moment. How much he wants to shout Mommy, but he


    knows he can''t.


    Andre''s eyes can''t help twinkling. There''s a feeling in his heart that he can''t exin. He opens his


    mouth...


    Miya puts the meal in Andre''s small mouth, smiling on her face.


    "How is it? Is it delicious?¡± Her voice is very gentle, that kind love of a mother to the child is from the


    heart.


    Andre nods, fiercely. It is delicious. He has never had such a delicious meal before.


    "Eat more if it''s delicious." Miya is still smiling, because Andre lowers her head, and Miya doesn''t find


    his face full of tears.


    "Andre, what''s the matter with you?" Alex seems to have found Andre with his head down for eating.


    He immediately strides forward. Previously, this child would talk andugh every time he was with


    Miya. Why does he bury his head so lowly today? His intuition tells him that something is going on.


    Without waiting for Andre to speak, Alex has walked in front of Andre, holding up his small head with


    one hand.


    For a moment, everyone in the room is stunned.


    "Andre, what''s the matter? Why are you crying? Does it hurt the wound?¡± Miya immediately looks at


    Andre''s wound worriedly.


    Andre shakes his head. Because of Alex''s action, Andre''s tears that he original bears finally pour down.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you? I''ll call a doctor for you." Joey looks at Ben, with a faint distress.


    "Andre was moved, because he had never been loved and cared so much. So, when Mommy fed him,


    he cried." Ben says softly, but his words deeply shock Miya and Alex.


    Alex''s eyebrows are locked tightly at that moment, and there shes a hint of guilt in his eyes. He


    admits that over the years, what he did as a father is not qualified over the years.


    Miya looks at Andre, takes out another hand, and gently wipes the tears on his face for Andre. Her


    heart is also hurting. Her son has suffered too much for years, so that when she feeds her son once,


    she will move him to tears.


    "If you like, mom ... aunt Miya will feed you every day, okay?" Says Miya softly.


    Because of Miya''s words, the tears she just wiped out for Andre burst out again, and she can''t stop it.


    Apparently, Alex is touched, and he is speechless for a while.


    "Ha!" Andre suddenly stops crying and smiles.


    "I''m not a child. How can I make aunt Miya feed me every day? Ben and Joey will kill me.¡± After all, he


    is a child whoughs when he is in a good mood.


    Because of this smile of Andre, all people are relieved.


    "Aunt Miya wants to make up for Andre and gives him some love that he deserves." As Miya talks, she


    feeds Andre. Seeing her son happy, sheughs.


    Alex doesn''t say anything more, but sits down beside the table and eats. Suddenly, he feels that his


    child and Miya''s children are like a family. For a moment, he wants to reach out to hold such a short


    happiness.


    Until Miya finishes feeding Andre''s meal, she finds a big problem.


    "Mr. Alex..." Miya raises her voice. What about her meal? The man actually eats her meal.


    Finishing eating in the bowl, Alex looks up at Miya. He stands up gracefully and slowly collects the


    picture Ben makes for him. Then he speaks.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "This morning''s meal is really good. It''s delicious. Your sry will be increased by 10,000 dors."


    Then, he leaves the room with Miya''s stunned eyes. In fact, it is sooner orter to increase Miya''s


    sry. Because she has that strength, it''s just hard for her to invite him to eat one time than climbing


    the sky, so he has to rob her meal.


    Miya doesn''t react from Alex''s words for a long time. Her sry is increased by 10,000 for a meal. Is it


    pie in the sky?


    "Congrattions, Mommy. Your sry is added. When you get your pay, you must take us to eat." Ben


    seems very happy.

 Chapter 92 An unexpected call 1

    Chapter 92 An unexpected call 1


    Joey runs to Andre and holds Andre''s little hand. She really thanks Andre. Thanks this brother. If it


    wasn''t for him, she probably wouldn''t have the chance to stand here now.


    "Well, when mommy gets paid, I will take you three to have a good time, and there is another good


    news for you." Miya thinks of David when speaking. Dad says that he wants to go home to clean up,


    and lets her go home tomorrow. Since then, she has a home.


    "What''s the good news? Did mommy and dad seed in making babies?" When Ben says this, he


    can''t help looking at Miya''s stomach.


    Obviously, Miya doesn''t expect Ben to mention it suddenly. Her heart hurts a bit. Her hand can''t help


    touching her abdomen. Child, yes, she had a child with Alex, but at noon, the child was lost. She didn''t


    even know theing of the child, and he left quietly.


    The three of them look at Miya''s suddenly sad face. They all have mixed feelings. They look at Ben


    mefully, as if they are all ming Ben for his nonsense.


    Ben also mes himself on his little face. No wonder others will say that the disaster ising out of


    the mouth. It turns out to be true.


    "Ben, you and Joey go to school first, or you''ll beteter." Miya calms her mind and tries to smile on


    her face.


    "Mommy, give me a kiss." Joey spoiles, with her little face full of expectation.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Miya is amused by the little girl. She leans down to give a kiss on Joey''s face, which makes her mood


    better.


    Joey smiles and puts a kiss on Miya''s face, which makes her walk out with satisfaction, even finally


    looks at Miya reluctantly.


    After Joey and Ben go out, Andre is lying on the bed reading while Miya is working with aptop. In


    fact, yesterday she was miscarried and sad too much. She was also very tired, but her picture hasn''t


    beenpleted yet. Today, she has to finish it. Even if she is tired, she has to work.


    At this moment, Miya''s cell phone suddenly rings. It''s Terry who calls. She is stunned for a moment.


    Maybe hees to urge her to design again.


    "Director Miya, I don''t want my design. I''m sorry." As soon as Terry changes his normal attitude, he


    immediately puts on a ttering expression and says, now Alex has dealt with Be Group openly, his


    backstage has copsed, how can he spend that million to buy that picture?


    Miya obviously doesn''t respond. Did he urge her yesterday? Today, he doesn''t want it. What is he


    doing? Does he y with her?


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Terry. I''ve designed it. I can send it to you in a moment, whether you get it or not, the


    money must be given." Does he think she is foolish? No one can bully her except Alex.


    Terry is unhappy at once. She is just a director. What is she doing?


    "I say, I don¡¯t need the picture. It''s just a picture. It is just hands-on work for you. Why so excessive?


    Miya sneers scornfully. He wasn''t this good expression when he asked for a picture yesterday. Now


    that the picture is avable, he even says he doesn''t want it.


    "It is OK if you don''t want. That means you don''t n to cooperate with Alex Group in the future."


    Miya''s voice is also cold. If he doesn''t want the picture, Alex Group doesn''t need to cooperate with


    such a person.


    Terry''s face suddenly turns cold. She is just a director. How can she say such crazy words?


    "It''s not up to you about the cooperation, you are just a little director. You are just a woman who is


    raised by Mr. Alex, I know all." Terry''s tone is disdainful, and he doesn''t think highly of Miya.


    "Ha!" Not only does this Terry break his words, but also looks down on her. She will let him pay the


    corresponding price for what he says.


    "Let''s wait and see." When she says that, Miya hangs up the phone with a m. She is very angry. Her


    good mood this morning is destroyed by Terry. She''s Alex''s lover, how can he know? She faintly feels


    that Terry is not simple. He should have investigated her.


    Miya has no desire to make pictures now. One million, that''s one million. No, she can''t sit still. She


    picks up her cell phone to call Alex.


    "Hello, who is that?" Alice''s sweet voicees into Miya''s ear.


    "I want to find Mr. Alex. Is Mr. Alex there?" Miya''s voice also softens.


    "It turns out to be director Miya, Mr. Alex is in a meeting. It''s inconvenient to answer the phone. I''ll tell


    himter." Alice says professionally.


    "OK, bye." After talking, Miya hangs up the phone and looks at the design on theputer. Although


    she is not in good mood, looking at the picture that is almost ended, she finally starts.

 Chapter 93 An unexpected call 2

    Chapter 93 An unexpected call 2


    Andre is quietly watching Miya beside. Although he has been reading, he has also listened Miya''s


    words into his ears. Mummy should be very unhappy now.


    Andre looks at the expression that Mommy is getting serious gradually. He can''t help falling fascinated.


    He puts aside the book in his hand and looks at Miya quietly. His mommy is really beautiful. It turns out


    that when she works, she is more fascinating than the time when she studies. She is so charming when


    she concentrates.


    Gradually a smile appears on the corner of Miya''s mouth, and she smiles so brightly, atst she saves


    the pictures in theputer, and finally she seeds to finish her pictures.


    Miya looks at the time. It''s more than 10 o''clock. She called Alex at more than 8 o''clock. Hasn''t he


    finished his meeting for two hours? Thinking of this, Miya calls again. This time, instead of calling the


    office, she calls Alex''s cell phone directly.


    "Hello!" Soon there is a deep, maic sound in her ear.


    "Mr. Alex, are you busy now?" Miya''s tone is very t, but there is still a hint of urgency.


    "Huh?" Alex raises his eyebrows slightly. What does she mean? Does she want to date him? If she


    asks him out, he may consider putting off the meeting for a while.


    Miya listens to Alex''s words. He should have acquiesced that she can speak. Her small face is


    suddenly happy.


    "Mr. Alex, that''s it. Terry asked me to make a picture. He doesn''t want it now. Do we want to cooperate


    with people like him?"


    Alex raises his eyebrows slightly. Did the woman quarrel with Terry? Terry is the person of Be Group.


    Now he wants to deal with Be Group openly. How can Terry dare to fight against him?


    But this woman must not have thought of it, so does she be enemies with Terry for the million?


    "What about your opinion?" All of a sudden, Alex raises the corners of his mouth. There is a trace of


    interest on his face. He wants to see what Miya can say.


    Miya obviously doesn''t expect Alex to ask her. After a pause, she suddenly smiles.


    "In my opinion, I want to cancel all the cooperation with Mr. Terry.¡± Miya says without thinking. She just


    wants to make Terry see clearly, at any time, he can''t look down on people.


    Alex can''t help but raise the corner of his mouth. What the woman says is exactly what he thinks.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Oh? Do you know how many projects we have with Mr. Terry? If we want to cancel the cooperation


    with Mr. Terry, we will lose tens of millions." In fact, these tens of millions are only a hair off a bull''s back


    to him, but he still wants to say it, making Miya feel a little good of him.


    Miya''s heart is shocked. There is so much money. She thinks Terry has just a smallpany. He is so


    stingy.


    "So much money." Miya is obviously disappointed. Since there is so much money, Alex will not cancel


    his cooperation with Terry.


    Alex deepens the smile on the corner of his mouth. He suddenly feels that it is a good thing to be with


    this woman.


    "If it''s Director Miya''s opinion, I will also consider it. If Director Miya has any action, it will be done."


    Alex says with a smile on his face that he knows what Miya is thinking. She must be eager to let him


    cancel the cooperation with Terry now.


    Uh? Miya is puzzled. For a while, she doesn''t respond to Alex''s words.


    Alex is helpless. How can this woman''s EQ be so low? Does she not know how to give some action?


    "I''d like to have seaweed beef soup today." His prompt is over. If the woman doesn''t know yet, he''s


    really speechless. In fact, he wants to eat her more, but he has to endure for a while because her body


    has just miscarried.


    "What? Would you like to have seaweed beef soup, too?" Miya is a little surprised. Unexpectedly, this


    man also likes to eat this. Ben likes to eat it very much. They are really father and son.


    "Who else likes it? Adam?¡± Alex''s voice is full of discontent. Has this woman ever done this for Adam


    before? His face cools down at the thought of it.


    Miya is stunned for a moment. How can Alex keep talking about Adam? What does he mean? Is he


    jealous?


    "I like eating, too. It seems that we are quite predestined, even the preferences are the same." Miya


    says indifferently, but with a smile on her face, she seems to be in a good mood. Alex is jealous, so she


    is in such a good mood.


    Alex''s eyes obviously sh a little surprise, does she also like to eat? Because it isn¡¯t Adam who likes


    it, his face immediately changes.


    " I''ll send it to you at noon today, how about it?" All of a sudden, Miya says, now she has to take the


    opportunity to please him so that he can cancel the cooperation with Mr. Terry.


    Alex smiles with satisfaction. This woman seems not stupid, but also knows to please him. Yes, he is


    very satisfied with her action.


    "Good!" Alex immediately agrees. This is the first time she says she will cook for him, which gives him


    a strange feeling in his heart.

 Chapter 94 The seaweed beef soup 1

    Chapter 94 The seaweed beef soup 1


    "Well, my picture is ready, so I''ll send it to you now." Miya looks at the pictures saved on the desktop


    and finally says, it is always unsafe to put them here, or it is better to put them with Alex.


    "Well, if you can satisfy me, I have a small reward." Alex says with a smile, which makes a few friends


    on the other side stunned. When does they see Alex smile like this?


    When Miya hears the reward, she is even happier.


    "How much will Mr. Alex reward me?" She asks with a smile.


    Alex''s face darkens immediately. Can the woman think of anything else except money? For example, to


    be more romantic, and why does she get so excited every time she mentions money? Doesn''t her


    father get out of the prison? Is she still so short of money?


    "What do you want so much money for? Raising other men?" Alex''s voice is obviously colder by a few


    percentage points.


    "..." Miya doesn''t expect that he can even speak of these words. Does she have the ability to raise


    other man?


    "Mr. Alex, I have father and children to support. I have to get a bigger house." Does she make it clear to


    him? She wants to earn money, and then buy a bigger house, at least to make her father and children


    comfortable.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    There is aplicated expression in Alex''s eyes. He doesn''t think about her living environment. She


    turns out to want to buy a house. Why doesn''t she tell him? If he is happy, maybe he will give her a


    house.


    In fact, Miya is different in his heart. She never wants to have a car or a room, different from other


    women.


    "Well, remember to satisfy me with lunch." Alex just hangs up.


    "Ah... You haven''t told me how much to reward me for yet?" Miya can''t help shouting at the phone, but


    there is only a busy response.


    She has a long sigh and can''t help looking at Andre who is asleep. There is a trace of tenderness on


    her face.


    She walks past lightly, touches Andre''s handsome face gently, her eyes are tender. Kissing Andre''s


    small face, she turns around and walks out. Randy and the housekeeper are standing at the door.


    Seeing Miyaing out, the housekeeper immediatelyes in and takes care of Andre all the time.


    At noon, Miya sends Andre a seaweed beef soup, and then hurries to thepany. She is also


    inexplicably looking forward to Alex''s reward. How much will he reward her? There should be a lot of


    moeny. There should be no problem with at least 30,000.


    When shees to thepany, everyone looks at Miya with strange eyes, which makes Miya


    ufortable. Why does she be the focus?


    "Director Miya, you''re here. Mr. Alex is in the office. Follow me." Alice walks over with a smile. She


    finds that Mr. Alex is really good at treating Miya in front of her, even asks her to pick her up in person.


    "OK." Miya walks into the elevator with Alice under the watchful eyes of the people.


    After entering the elevator, Miya inexplicably feels a sense of relief. She asks Alice.


    " Why do all the employees in thepany look at me like that?" She washes her face. She''s not


    naked. What''s the matter with her?


    Alice seems to have guessed Miya''s doubts long ago. She smiles.


    "Did you know Bess was in jail?" Alice''s expression has always been smiling. Miya is Alex''s lover who


    is publicly supported by him. Now Alex''s fiancee is in prison, and the so-called lover may be a wife.


    Miya shakes her head first, then nods. She seems to hear Alex on the phone saying that he will


    revenge her, but she doesn''t know the details.


    "They look at you with envy." Alice says with a chuckle, in fact, with her recent understanding, Miya is a


    very easy person to contact, and she is not as spicy as other lovers.


    "Envy me?" Miya doesn''t react for a while, and her tone is puzzled. But thinking about it, she is now the


    design director. It is normal for they to envy her. She doesn''t think about it anymore.

 Chapter 95 The seaweed beef soup 2

    Chapter 95 The seaweed beef soup 2


    In the office, Alex sits and chats with Lance and Aaron. Lance ister. He doesn''t even know Miya will


    come here.


    "Mr. Alex!" This is Alice¡¯s voice.


    "Come in." Alex says faintly, by the way, he raises his head. At the next moment, he meets the eyes of


    Miya. Unexpectedly, shees so early. Is she going to cancel the cooperation with Terry? Or for the


    prize he casually says? He thinks thetter is bigger. This woman is a money fan.


    Lance is startled, shees, his eyes can''t help falling on the lunch box in Miya''s hand. Does she


    come to deliver food to Alex? Somewhere in his heart seems to be blocked, and it is extremely


    ufortable.


    Miya nods softly. She strongly controls herself not to see Lance. Even though she sees him as soon as


    she enters the door, she can''t make Alex angry. She wants to ask him to cancel the cooperation with


    Mr. Terry.


    Alex looks at the firmness on Miya''s face, smiles and raises his eyebrows.


    "Since Mr. Alex still has guests, I won''t bother." Words fall, Miya puts down the meal, and wants to


    leave in a hurry.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "My woman is a little shy. Please introduce yourself." When Miyaes to the door, Alex''s low voice


    comes into her ears. It is such a sentence that stops her escaping footsteps.


    Lance obviously doesn''t expect Alex to say that. Is he intentional? Does Alex deliberately pretend to let


    him as a stranger introduce himself to Miya again?


    Aaron has been looking at Miya since shees in. Although she is wearing clothes, he estimates that


    her cup size is not small and her figure is absolutely first-ss. How about her technology? This


    woman is the one who has been rumored recently with Alex.


    "Hello, my name is Aaron. I''m Alex''s good friend. If Alex is tired of you one day, tell me. I''ll support


    you." Aaron says indecently, his eyes lingering all the time around Miya.


    At that moment, Miya''s face turns pale as paper. Oh, is that what Alex asked her toe for? Does he


    want his friend to humiliate her?


    Lance''s face turned livid instantly, and his hands are tightly clenched into fists.


    "She''s not the kind of woman you''re talking about." With a dark face and in a low voice, Lance says


    that he even regard Miya as that kind of woman.


    Aaron doesn''t expect Lance to change his face in a moment. He is stunned. In his impression, Lance


    has always been an elegant and sunny handsome man. He seldom gets angry. But he gets angry now.


    Does he also like this woman?


    "Well, let you introduce yourself. How can you get involved with my woman?" Alex stands up while


    talking and approaches Miya.


    Aaron looks at Alex, then looks at the meal on the table. All of a sudden, heughs yfully.


    "Alex, your woman seems to be a good lover. She even cooks for you. Let me see what it is." Aaron


    says as he reaches the table.


    Alex picks up the lunch box and doesn''t let Aaron touch.


    "This is my meal. You''d better not think of it. I heard that there is an action movie to in America. It is OK


    for you." He says coldly, as if he is very dissatisfied with Aaron''s behavior just now.


    "Alex, I am sorry for what I said just now." Aaron immediately shows a loser''s face. How can Alex


    betray his brother for a woman?


    Miya is stunned for a moment. No wonder she looks at the Aaron in front of her so familiar. He turns out


    to be a star.She seems to have seen him on TV. And he''s a popr star.


    Seeing his attitude towards Alex, at this moment, she thinks Alex is really powerful. A famous star is


    actually controlled by him. How powerful is his power?


    "You''d better not think about this woman. You can''t afford the consequences." With the lunch box in his


    hands, Alex takes Miya in his arms.


    "Ah! It''s said that Alex hasn''t touched a woman for six years. I have to thank this woman for breaking


    the precept." Aaron still says without fear of death, his face also shows a trace of treacherousugh.


    Miya''s heart is shocked, six years? Is it from the night she was pregnant with her baby?


    Lance''s face turns darker, and her fist clenches again, as if trying to suppress something.


    Alex nces at Lance, whose face is already dark, and raises a deep smile. Lance really cares about


    Miya.


    Alex opens the lunch box in front of them, and the fragrance spreads in a sh.


    "Alex, your woman is even an all-rounder. Not only can she cook, she is also the design director. If her


    skill is good, you can consider raising her for a long time." Aaron also deliberately leans against the


    lunch box when he is talking. It''s so fragrant. What does she cook?


    When Aaron says thest few words, her whole body is almost stiff. She still can¡¯t change the word


    "raised". She can only be a mistress in other people''s hearts forever.


    Alex''s arm around Miya tightens, and he can clearly feel the changes about her body.


    "Call her sister-inwter!" Without any hesitation, he is very sure.


    "Sister-inw?" Aaron almost can''t believe it. Of course, he knows the definition of the sister-inw,


    which means that he has recognized the woman.


    "What? Didn''t you hear clearly? Does you really want to go to America to make action movies?¡± Alex


    raises his eyebrows. He doesn''t want to make this woman sad anymore, so he admits that she is his


    woman.


    Of course, if this little woman can understand to please him, she may get more, and he will also spoil


    her, and she will be the first woman he dotes on.


    "Yes, very clearly, good sister-inw, how are you." Aaron immediately says with a smile, but he is


    dissatisfied. As a famous star, he can''t be more humble to such a woman. Isn''t it a big joke when it


    comes out?

 Chapter 96 A slap 1

    Chapter 96 A p 1


    Miya doesn''t expect that Aaron will cooperate so well. She wonders if she should get back the insult


    which he gave her first.


    "Not good!" Miya suddenly replies, how can she be good to be badly insulted by him just now?


    "Uh?" Aaron is stunned and widens his eyes to stare at Miya. All of a sudden, there is a gleam of bright


    light in her eyes. He sighs badly, and suddenly a bad premonition rises in his heart.


    " Suddenly thirsty, go and pour me a ss of water." Miya knows that he is a famous star, and he is


    definitely not willing to pull down his identity to pour water for her, but what she wants is to embarrass


    him.


    Sure enough, Aaron''s face turns ck instantly, and he secretly nces at Alex who is also looking at


    him. Alex seems to be waiting for him to pour water.


    Even though Aaron is very reluctant in his heart, he doesn¡¯t dare to be against Alex¡¯s orders, he has no


    way except to pour water for Miya.


    When he picks up the kettle, his face is gloomy. He almost wants to throw it away. Damn it, there is no


    water in the kettle. Does that mean that he has to go outside to get water for Miya? His face as a


    famous star will be lost by this so-called "sister-inw".


    "What? Would you not like to pour your sister-inw a ss of water?" Alex raises his eyebrows and


    says that he is obviously pleasing Miya.


    The corner of Aaron''s mouth can¡¯t help but twitch. Alex has really changed. Now he even pleases


    women, and always only women go to please him. It seems that he can''t offend Miya in the future.


    "Yes, of course. It''s my pleasure to pour water for my sister-inw." After saying, Aaron is going out


    with the cup.


    Lance just slightly frowns. He can clearly see the scene just now. Alex''s love for Miyaes from his


    heart. Does he really want to treat Miya well?


    Looking at Aaron''s back in a hurry, Miya can''t helpughing. She smiles brilliantly. Suddenly she sees


    Lance in the corner of her eye. The smile instantly stiffens.


    Alex follows Miya''s eyesight and finds her looking at Lance. He suddenly pulls Miya behind him.


    "You can go back." He doesn''t like other people to see his woman, and he is more repelled that his


    woman sees other man.


    Lance doesn''t speak, but keeps watching Miya. Since shees in, she hasn''t said a word to him.


    "Senior!" Miya can''t help greeting. This man used to be the prince charming in her mind. Although they


    don''t fall in love, they can clearly feel each other''s heart. But now, those heartbeats are gone. That


    feeling has been buried with time.


    Lance looks at Miya quietly. He wants to go up to hold her hand, but she is standing behind another


    man.


    "Miya, remember to be happy. My door is always open to you." After that, Lance turns around and


    leaves Miya a handsome back.


    Looking at Lance''s back, Miya¡¯s eyes are a little confused. She knows that she and him are impossible.


    They are running against each other in two different directions, only going further and further.


    "He''s walked so far, you are still watching. You are really eating in the bowl, and watching the pot."


    Alex''s voice of discontent rings in Miya''s ear, but he''s not too angry. Maybe he''s in a good mood now.


    Miya just turns around and immediately meets Alex''s deep and dissatisfied eyes. At the moment when


    their eyes face with each other, her whole body seems to flow through a strange feeling like an electric


    current.


    Alex looks at Miya. Her face is a little stiff, her eyes are bright and clear, her nose is pretty, and her


    cherry lips are red, which makes him want to taste it carefully.


    Suddenly he leans down and kisses Miya''s red lips gently. Her lips are soft and sweet. He never knows


    that it will be so nice to kiss a woman.


    Miya only feels the coldness on her lips. Suddenly, a smell of lemon fragrance spreads, which makes


    her heart moved. A feeling that she has never felt rises quietly. Who can tell her if this feeling is


    happiness?


    Aaron doesn''t expect to see such a hot scene after pouring water back. He has to sigh that this woman


    really has a certain charm, which can make Alex be in estrus at any time.


    "Enough?" Alex says involuntarily, his face is dark. Doesn''t Aaron know how to avoid suspicion? He


    even watches them kissing.


    Miya''s face turns red instantly. She is so intoxicated just now that she is seen by Aaron. What a shame


    it is.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Hey, I haven''t seen enough. I think it will be better if Alex shows something more exciting." Aaron


    laughs and looks at Miya''s figure all the time. This woman is really a stunner. No wonder Alex is so


    enamored.


    "Get out!" Alex says coldly, this Aaron really can push his luck. It seems that he has to find time to


    punish him well.


    Aaron immediately runs away with the oil under his feet. Alex''s handsome face is obviously dark. If he


    doesn''t go, there must be a problem in his brain.

 Chapter 97 A slap 2

    Chapter 97 A p 2


    Just as hees to the door, he suddenly turns around.


    " Excuse me, Alex, need I hold the door for you? Just in case someone gets rushed in when you are


    passionate..."


    Alex picks up the cup on the table and throws it at Aaron.


    Aaron''s skill is absolutely good. He reaches out and takes over Alex''s cup.


    "Alex, don''t be so cruelhearted. Besides, before this woman came, I always apanied you to do


    this...¡±


    All of a sudden, he finds that Alex has strode towards him, and he quickly runs away.


    Miya stares at Alex with unbelievable eyes. She just hears Aaron''s words clearly. When he didn''t have


    her before, it was Aaron who apanied Alex.


    "Do you also have sex with men..." Thinking of this, Miya suddenly feels sick. Unexpectedly, this man


    will love both men and women. He is so perverted.


    Alex''s gloomy face turns green when he hears Miya''s words. Damn it, it''s Aaron. He won''t let the stinky


    boy off so easily


    "What do you think?" Alex looks at Miya and picks his eyebrows. He doesn''t want to exin to her. He


    doesn''t think it''s necessary.


    Miya''s eyes widen. She originally thought Alex would refute, but she doesn''t expect that he will


    acquiesce. What a perverted man he is.


    "I''m hungry. Give me the meal to the back room." After saying, Alex walks into the bathroom.


    Miya curls up her lips, but she still brings the meal to Alex. After all, he said that he would reward her.


    For the so-called reward, she can only endure the unhappiness in her heart.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Shees to the back room that Alex is referring to. This room is notrge, but it is not small, because


    there is a bedroom in it, and it is just right to eat.


    Miya puts down the meal and looks at Alex''s room. Atst, she fixes her eyes on a picture. It is a


    beautiful girl, and the most important thing is that Alex takes the girl''s small hand. At that time, he


    smiled happily. In her impression, she has never seen such a happy Alex.


    Her hand can''t help but touch the smiley face of Alex in the photo. She thinks that the woman in the


    photo should be his favorite woman. Otherwise, how can he smile so happily? She can¡¯t help admiring


    the woman in the photo.


    "What are you doing?" Alex''s cold voice suddenly sounds at the door. He asks the woman to put food


    for him. The woman dares to run into his bedroom without permission. He wants to kill her. Is he too


    nice to her?


    Miya''s heart tightens, and her hands are suddenly stiff.


    "Pat!" At that moment, the frame is fragmented.


    Miya''s face suddenly turns pale, and she is about to pick up the photos on the ground in panic.


    Alex''s face suddenly turns furious, and he strides forward.


    Miya has hardly been able to respond, and there is a burning pain on her face. As soon as the corner


    of her mouth is salty, the corner of her mouth immediately overflowed with blood donation.


    Miya''s hand subconsciously touches her face, and her heart aches fiercely at this moment. It turns out


    that she really has feelings for him. Otherwise, why will she feel a distress when he ps her?


    "I''m sorry!" At this time, she has put her hand down, even though her face is still hurting, but she


    ignores, quietly looking at Alex, she apologizes from the bottom of her heart.


    "Get away!" Alex doesn''t even lift his head. His hands trembles to pick up the broken photos on the


    ground. This is his and Susan''s photo, the only memory of them.


    The whole body of Miya trembles, her mouth opens, but atst nothing is said. She turns around and


    leaves. The pain on her face is far less than the pain in her heart. It turns out that the reward she


    expects at noon today is a p.


    She runs away in spite of the strange eyes of the employees in thepany.


    When she arrives at home, she just finds that there are obvious five fingerprints on her face. No


    wonder those employees look at her like that when she is in thepany. Her face is red and swollen,


    more importantly, with a striking five finger mark.


    In her mind, she can''t help but reappear the scene just now, and then looks at the vi in front of her.


    Maybe it''s really time for her to leave here. After 15 days, her lover identity will end, and there will be


    no miracle in 15 days. What is she looking forward to?


    She picks up her clothes casually, turns around and goes out. When she gets to the door, she can''t


    help looking back. Maybe she won''t be here again. Her little hand can''t help but touch the face that


    Alex hit just now. There is a trace of bitterness in her heart. She feels that her nose is sour and her


    eyes are red with tears.


    When shees to the hospital, Andre is sleeping on the bed. She walks past lightly and kisses him


    gently on his small face. At one time, she is filled with emotion. She wants to leave Alex as early as


    possible before she is too deep. She can¡¯t fall again. She is afraid that she will not be able to extricate


    herself.

 Chapter 98 She missed 1

    Chapter 98 She missed 1


    Turning on theputer and finding the design is finished, she suddenly doesn''t know what to do.


    Taking out her mobile phone to make a call to Adam, she wants to find someone to talk to, but she


    turns over her mobile number. Except for Adam, she doesn''t know who she can find. In fact, she can


    also find Lisa, but now Lisa is at work.


    Adam is in a meeting when his cell phone rings suddenly. He hangs up without even seeing who it is.


    Miya''s small hand holding the mobile phone is stunned for a while. Adam hangs up. When she needs


    him most, he leaves her far away.


    At this moment, she feels that she is so helpless, clenches her cell phone and walks aimlessly.


    Just then, her cell phone suddenly rings. She opens it and sees that it is Adam''s. she doesn''t answer it


    and leaves it ringing. She finds that no one can let her rely on, she can only rely on herself.


    The cell phone just stops and rings again. She looks down and sees that it is Alex who calls. She


    smiles bitterly and doesn''t answer the phone. She is very tired, so let her rx alone for half a day.


    When she turns off the machine, she doesn''t want to pay attention to anyone. She just wants to think


    clearly how to deal with Alex for the remaining half month.


    Alex watches his cell phone ring for a long time and no one answers it. He calls again and she even


    turns it off. Damn it, this woman turns it off. Is she angry with him?


    He admits that he is a little excited just now because he sees the photo broken. He gives her a p,


    but it is just a p. She even turns off the phone. He angrily throws his cell phone against the wall. It is


    so good that it doesn''t break.


    Alex looks at the soup on the table. He has no appetite. In the face of his favorite food, he has no


    appetite.


    Impatiently, he lights a cigarette. He has never smoked before. When Susan left, he smoked a few


    cigarettes, but he never smoked again. Now because of Miya, he lights the cigarette again.


    He is surrounded by the smoke, which can''t be waved away for a long time, just like his mood at this


    time. In fact, at this moment, even he can''t figure out whether he cares about Miya or Susan.


    He can''t help but reach out his right hand, the hand that just pped Miya. He just feels a strange


    feeling in his heart. His hand is still numb now, so her face should be very painful.


    "Randy,e in." Alex says coldly. The whole handsome face is surrounded by smoke. his expression


    can''t be seen clearly at this time.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    When Randyes in, he is obviously stunned. Mr. Alex even smokes again. He almost can''t


    remember how long he hasn''t seen him smoking. He remembers that thest time he smokes is


    because of Susan''s leaving. Now he smokes...


    Randy sees the broken picture frame on the ground with a sh of surprise in his eyes. It is because


    the picture frame is broken.


    "Do you want to fix the frame?" Randy asks quietly, and he walks towards the frame while talking.


    "Don''t fix it. You check Miya''s position for me." Alex says indifferently, there is no expression on his


    face.


    Randy doesn''t respond for a moment. Check Miya''s position? What''s the situation?


    "Want me pardon?" Alex raises his eyebrow and narrows his eyes dangerously. If Randy dares to say


    another word, he will fall out.


    Randy steps back immediately and dares not ask another word. He seems to see that Alex is very


    angry now. He doesn''t want to directly face his anger.


    Alex is also upset. He drives out. He unconsciously drives to his mother''s grave.


    Seeing a woman kneeling in front of the grave from a distance, at this time, he remembers that he said


    to let Be kneel in front of Mom''s grave for one day today, and repent for one day.


    He stops the car not far from the grave, gets off the car and walks straight to the grave.


    When Be hears the footsteps, she immediately looks back. At that moment, her face turns a little


    ghastly. He asked her toe to his mother''s grave to repent, but would he stille to ridicule her?


    In fact, when she was killing his mother, she had already guessed that there would be such a day, but


    did not expect that this day woulde so soon.

 Chapter 99 She missed 2

    Chapter 99 She missed 2


    Alex approaches Be, and he looks down at her condescendingly. There is no sympathy in his eyes.


    Be deserves all this. He has done nothing to kill her, which is the most righteous thing.


    "What you want me to do, I''ve done it. Can you let Bess go?" Be looks at Alex weakly. At this


    moment, he is a king in high position, as if he is a devil,


    "You can only save yourself by doing this. If you want to save Bess, you don''t have the qualification."


    Alex says coldly, he goes to the tombstone and pats the dust with his hand, showing a rare hint of


    tenderness in his eyes.


    Be still doesn''t give up. She kneels to climb to Alex''s feet. At this time, she is so humble.


    "Why can¡¯t you let Bess go? Even if she did something wrong, she has grown up with you since she


    was a child. If there is no love, there is also affection. Are you willing to put her to death?" Be''s eyes


    have never been worried and frightened. No matter what the price she will pay, she will never let Bess


    die.


    "You care too much about Bess, right?" Alex seems to have noticed something wrong. With Be''s


    personality, how can she intercede for others? And even it''s her brother''s daughter, is that necessary?


    Be is stunned and then drops her eyes. She can¡¯t betray the secret. She can never let Augus know


    that Bess is the daughter she has born with another man, which is hidden from him, and that man is a


    still drug addict.


    "Bess is my niece. I have just such a niece. How can I ignore her?" Be finds a reason for herself. No


    matter what, she must not let anyone know that Bess is her daughter. This will not only make Augus


    hate her, but also make Bess reduce her status.


    Alex narrows his eyes slightly. He can''t help but look at Be and picks up his eyebrows.


    "Oh? Do you care so much about your niece? Are you begging me so humbly for your so-called


    niece?" Alex obviously doesn''t believe it. Now he suddenly makes a decision. He will make people


    investigate Be''s past well. He wants to see what is the rtionship between Bess and Be.


    "What do you mean?" Be''s heart suddenly raises a bad premonition, but when she thinks of Bess


    being her daughter, except for her and her brother, no one knows anything about it. Even Bess herself


    doesn''t know. Even if Alex checks it, he can''t find anything. Thinking of it, Be just let go of her mind


    slightly.


    Alex takes a look at Be, doesn''t say anything more, but turns to look at his mother''s grave. His hand


    gently touches the tombstone, which feels like he is touching his mother.


    "Mom, I will help you get back the humiliation you suffered in those days. I hope you can rest in


    heaven." Alex says softly. It is like talking to his mother or talking to himself.


    His cell phone suddenly rings at this time, and Randy calls.


    "Hello, have you found her?" Alex''s voice is obviously a little anxious. The woman dares to hang up his


    phone. He will never let her go.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Alex. I can''t find Miss Miya." Randy still says respectfully. Now that Miya''s cell phone is


    off, he also asks Lisa and Lance, and even goes to Adam. They all have not seen Miya.


    Alex''s face turns ck at once. What, didn''t he find? Does this woman grow wings and fly?


    "So why dare you call me when you didn''t find her? Keep looking for." Alex''s voice is obviously colder


    by a few degrees than before, with a hint of anger.


    "Just now, the police called me and asked how to deal with Bess." Randy apparently calls Alex


    because of this.


    Alex''s face changes a little. He is not sure about Bess. He doesn''t want to kill Bess. In fact, the real


    reason he is bored with Bess is because of Be.


    "You decide it, and keep her alive for the time being." Alex hangs up the phone, and Miya''s shadow


    shes in his mind. Where will she go? Why is there no news at all?


    Alex suddenly feels cool on his face and looks up at the sky, only to realize that at unknown time it is


    raining drizzly.


    Is Miya that silly woman raining somewhere now? That silly woman is sometimes really silly. She is


    likely to stand in the rain when she is sad.


    Alex gets into the car while thinking, looking at Be kneeling in front of her mother''s grave in the rear


    mirror. The rain wets her clothes, and the clothes are pasted on her body. The whole person looks so


    embarrassed, but she can''t get his sympathy at this time.


    Turning on the car, go away, he leaves, sshed withyers of water, and disappeared here instantly.


    Miya is watching fish near the lotus pond in the park. Suddenly, she finds that there are raindrops


    falling into the water, ripplingyer byyer. She can''t help looking up at the sky. As expected, there is a


    light rain.


    Taking out the mobile phone, she turns it on, and looks at the time. It''s more than five o''clock. It''s time


    for the children to leave school. She will take a taxi to pick up the children.


    At the school gate, the housekeeper has been waiting for Ben and Joey for a long time. In fact, Andre


    doesn''t have a ss today. He doesn''t have toe to pick up the children, but Alex asks him to. How


    can he note?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Miya had seen the housekeeper''s car. She calls Ben secretly.


    "Ben,e out from the back door with Joey. Mommy is waiting for you here." After that, Miya hangs


    up the phone hurriedly and runs to the back door.

 Chapter 100 The feeling of home 1

    Chapter 100 The feeling of home 1


    Sure enough, Joey and Ben have been already waiting for her. Seeing Miyaing, the two children


    run to Miya excitedly.


    Joey habitually rushes into Miya''s arms and keeps drilling in.


    Ben looks at Miya''s face in surprise. Although the five fingerprints on Miya''s face disappear in the


    afternoon, there are still some redness and swelling.


    "Mommy, why is your face swollen?" Ben''s little face is full of worries. Miya''s face looks obviously like to


    be pped by someone.


    Miya is slightly stunned. Subconsciously, she releases a hand to touch her face. As soon as she


    touches her face, she seems to feel the burning pain. She smiles gently.


    "It''s OK. Mommy identally fell just now, that''s what happened." As Miya speaks, she turns her head.


    She doesn''t want Ben to look at her face again for fear of finding something.


    Ben obviously doesn''t believe it. He approaches Miya and gently touches her red and swollen face.


    "Mommy, tell me, did dad hit you?" What Ben says hits Miya''s concerns in a word, because at the first


    sight when he sees Miya, he finds that mommy looks very sad, and his intuition tells him that Alex


    bullies Mommy.


    Miya''s heart is startled. Her heartbeat elerates a lot. Unexpectedly, she doesn''t expect to be seen


    through by Ben and it is all right with one sentence.


    Joey seems to feel something too. She gets out of Miya''s arms and raises her little head to stare at


    Miya with big, watery eyes.


    "Mommy, does your face hurt? Let''s go home and take some medicine." Joey''s little hand also wants to


    touch Miya''s red and swollen face, but her little hand eventually stiffens in the air, but does nothing


    because she is afraid of Miya''s pain.


    "Well, let''s go home." Miya takes the two children to the car. She never feels like she is now, heavy,


    dull, and there is still a faint loss.


    As soon as they enter the house, the scentes out.


    "Dad!" Miyaes in with the children, carrying some clothes.


    Hearing the voice, David run out at once. His eyes instantly fall on Ben and Joey''s faces. These are his


    other two grandsons. Unexpectedly, they grow up, they are beautiful and really adorable.


    Miya feels this familiar and unfamiliar home. No one hasn''t lived here for six years. Unexpectedly, after


    six years, she wille back here again. She feelsplex in her heart.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandpa!"


    "Grandpa!"


    Ben and Joey say in unison that they also walk towards David at the same time. Mommy tells them on


    the way to be warm to David.


    "Come here quickly. See what delicious food grandpa makes for you." David smiles, now he finally


    feels what it means to be happy, but he hopes it''s not toote.


    Both children run excitedly to David.


    Miya takes her clothes and walks to her room. Everything hasn''t changed. The room has been cleaned


    by her father. She can''t helpughing. Her father has really changed. Before, her father never cleaned


    up the room. Now, her father will clean up the room so cleanly.


    She puts her clothes in the old cab, and suddenly finds that there is an album under the cab.


    Her heart suddenly trembles. She thinks that the album has been lost for a long time, but she doesn''t


    think it isn''t.


    She takes out the album with shaking hands and opens it gently.


    Suddenly, what she sees is her photo with her mother when she is young. Her mother is smiling so


    happily. How happy their family were at that moment!


    There is a picture taken by their family of three at the seaside, the bottom of the picture also writes a


    line of words, happy life. She smiles bitterly, whispering these words.


    Mom loves dad so much. She thought mom would not leave dad because of his gambling, but mom still


    left. She always thinks there are other reasons for mom''s leaving, but she asks Dad a lot of times, but


    dad says no, but every time she asks Dad about this, Dad''s eyes always flicker. She knows that there


    must be some hidden reasons of mom''s leaving.


    She can''t help holding the album tightly. When her rtionship with Alex ends, she will go to find her


    mother herself. She doesn''t believe her mother will leave her so heartlessly.

 Chapter 101 The feeling of home 2

    Chapter 101 The feeling of home 2


    "Miya, we are going to have dinner. Are you ready?" David''s voice sounds outside the door.


    "Well, I''ll be OK." Miya puts down her album, puts her clothes in the cab, cools down her mood, and


    then turns around and walks out.


    David just finds that Miya''s left face is swollen. What is wrong with the girl?


    "Miya, what''s the matter with you? Did someone bully you?¡± David looks at Miya''s red and swollen


    face. He can''t help worrying. This daughter, with two children, must have suffered a lot. It''s his fault. If it


    isn''t for him, how can the happiness of her daughter''s life be ruined?


    Miya subconsciously covers her face. She immediately shakes her head and shows a farfetched smile


    to make David feel relieved.


    When David sees Miya''s farfetched smile, he bes even more distressed.


    "It''s dad''s fault. It''s Dad..."


    "I also want to thank you. If it wasn''t for you, how can I have two such caring children? Let''s go to


    dinner.¡± Miya interrupts David''s words and says with a smile. She can''t help thinking of Andre. Andre,


    I''m sorry, Mommy is doomed to lose you this life.


    David also wants to ask Miya about the redness on her face, but his daughter has turned around and


    left. He sighs and catches up with Miya.


    When Alex returns to the hospital, only Andre is eating silently there. His heart is inexplicably lost, and


    Miya is not here. He thinks she will apany Andre in the hospital.


    "Where''s aunt Miya, dad?" Andre blurts out that in his heart, Mommy will definitelye to see him, so


    he asks so easily. He is a little surprised at Miya''s absence.


    Alex is stunned, not knowing when Miya has been integrated into his world.


    "Today she can''te, you can eat yourself." Alex says softly,ughing as he walks to Andre''s bed


    and sits down.


    "Is aunt Miya noting?" Andre''s handsome face is full of disappointment. What else is more


    important in Mummy''s heart than him? She even doesn''te to see him.


    Alex suddenly takes Andre into his arms.


    Andre is just shocked. A feeling that has never been felt spreads all over his body. For the first time, his


    father holds him like this, which makes his heart suddenly tremble, as if something called happiness is


    spreading little by little.


    "If you really like your aunt Miya, dad will marry her." Alex doesn''t know why he says that, but even he


    is a little incredible after he says it.


    "Really? Is it true about dad¡¯s words?" Andre is obviously excited. Is Dad going to marry aunt Miya?


    Does that mean that he can call aunt Miya Mommyter?


    Alex purses his lips without saying a word, but he nods.


    Andre''s arms around Alex are tight, and his little heart is full of hope at this moment.


    Adam drives to Alex''s vi. When Miya called him, he hung up. But when he called Miya back, she had


    turned off the phone. He has been looking for her for a long time, but there is no news, so he sees if


    she is here.


    But the door of Alex''s vi is locked, obviously there is no one at home, which makes Adam worried.


    He takes out the phone and dials Miya.


    "Hello," Miya justes back to her room after dinner, and her cell phone rings. She thinks it will be


    Alex, but when she sees it is Adam, she is obviously lost in her heart.


    "You finally answered the phone. Why are you missing all afternoon? Where are you now?" Adam is


    obviously worried about Miya.


    Listening to Adam''s voice, it makes Miya''s heart warm. Although her love is gone, at least her


    friendship is still there.


    "You hung up when I called you, why is it my fault now?" Miya is not angry. She thinks about it all


    afternoon. She has figured it out. Gains will lose. When she gives up on Alex, she regains her father,


    who has quit gambling.


    "Where are you now? Didn''t I say I wanted to give you a presentst time? I''ll give it to you now.¡± Adam


    says arrogantly that his overbearingness is a bit like Alex.


    "I''m at my house. I''m with my father, so I won''t go out at night. My father will be worried." Miya''s reason


    is quite sufficient. In fact, there is nothing for her to go out, but she is not willing to go out.


    "You live with your father. Is your father not in prison..." Adam suddenly stops speaking, as if he


    suddenly finds something.


    "My father came out just two days ago. huh, huh, I''ll have a home in the future." Yes, she will have a


    home in the future. Maybe she will find her mother, so that it is aplete home.


    Adam wants to ask something more, but there''s always something inconvenience on the phone.


    "Juste out for a while, will you? I miss you." Adam has heard of Miya''s previous home address, so


    he has walks to her home during the conversation.


    Miya doesn''t want to go out, but because of Adam''s¡± I miss you", she is soft in her heart. Thinking


    about it, Adam has been taking care of her when she is abroad.


    "Well, just for a moment." After a silence, Miya says quietly.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, you''re waiting for me at the door, and I''ll be there in three minutes." Adam is driving at full speed.

 Chapter 102: 102 The love-token he gives her 1

    Chapter 102: 102 The love-token he gives her 1


    Miya knows Adam''s driving skills. After hanging up, she puts on a coat and walks out.


    David is watching TV in the living room. Seeing Miyaing out wearing a coat, he stands up at once.


    "Are you going out sote? It''s dangerous." David''s face is obviously worried


    Miya smiles softly and gives David a soothing look.


    "It''s OK. A friend came to pick me up. I''ll be back in a while." For fear of David''s worry, she even


    promises toe back in a short time.


    "Boyfriend?" David''s eyes obviously sh a little surprise, but he soon recovers the peace. His


    daughter is so old, and it''s right to make a boyfriend. He doesn''t need to make a fuss.


    Miya just wants to speak, and her cell phone rings again.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad, he''s here. I''ll tell you when Ie back." Words fall, Miya hurriedly turns away.


    David looks at the car outside through the window. There is a sh of amazement in his eyes. It is a


    Ferrari that stops at the door of his house. He should be a rich man.


    David can''t help worrying. If he is rich, his daughter will definitely be bullied if she marries, and she also


    has two small children.


    "Why are youing out sote?" Adam is obviously dissatisfied. He clearly told her toe out and


    wait.


    "I said a few words to my dad, and he still asked about you!" Miya says as she gets in the car. She


    thinks that her father will ask her again when she returns.


    "Oh? What did your father ask me?" Sure enough, this sentence sessfully arouses Adam''s interest.


    After all, that is Miya''s father. Maybe he will be his future father-inw.


    Miya smiles mysteriously, and a pair of charming dimples appears on her small face. Then she opens


    her red lips to say.


    "Of course he asked about your family background." Miya says with a chuckle, what else can he ask?


    Isn''t itmon for parents to ask the boyfriend¡¯s background?


    "Oh? What do you say?¡± Adam asks with interest. He steps on the elerator and the car runs away.


    "Say you are a rich second-generation prodigal boy!" Miya blurts out without thinking something. Hey,


    she deliberately makes Adam angry.


    Sure enough, because of Miya''s words, Adam''s face suddenly turns ck. She dares to say that he is


    the prodigal son of the rich second generation. All these years of kindness to her are in vain.


    "Haha, I lied to you, what about my gift?" Miya can''t help but say, a smile shes in her eyes, and she


    seems to be smiling brightly. She is content to be able to tease Adam.


    Adam is a little relieved when he hears that. It''s almost OK as long as she doesn''t belittle him.


    "You kiss me, and I''ll give you a present, OK?" There is a hint of mystery in Adam''s eyes. He never


    gives a woman a gift. This Miya is definitely the first.


    "Well, I''d better not have your gift. It''s definitely not a good thing." Miya purses her lips highly, and turns


    to look out of the window, does he want to let her kiss him? No way.


    Adam turns to look at Miya. The look she is angry is also cute. The whole face is red, making him want


    to kiss.


    "Since you don''t kiss me, I''ll do it."


    Miya''s heart is startled and suddenly turns back. Adam is also approaching her at this time. At the


    moment when his thin lips fall, Miya quickly reaches out her hand to cover her mouth.


    Adam''s kiss falls on Miya''s little hand.


    Two people are shocked at the same time, their eyes meet.


    "Do you dare to attack me?" Miya lets go of her little hand and says discontentedly. Fortunately, she


    had a quick reaction just now, or she will have been eaten by this man.


    Adam raises his eyebrows, and his long fingers touches the corners of his mouth, which seems to be


    not enough.


    "I didn''t seed in sneaking attack just now. I only kissed your little hand, but your little hand tastes


    good." During the conversation, Adam''s eyes also fall on Miya''s hands, with a sexy arc in the corner of


    his mouth.


    Miya looks at Adam''s gaze, subconsciously puts her hands on her back and stares at Adam with wide


    eyes.


    "Looking at your flirting eyes, I don''t know how many innocent girls have been harmed by you." Miya


    blurts out that she is not afraid of Adam. After all, she has been together with him for such a long time.


    "Ha, I don''t like pure girls. I prefer pure young women with children." Adam says vaguely.


    "Who is the young woman? I''m a beautiful girl. And you can get one for two when you get married.


    What a nice job!" Miya says narcissistically, with Adam, she can open her heart and say freely.


    Laughing, Adam just shakes his head and doesn''t argue with Miya. All of a sudden, he takes out a box


    in his pants pocket, and his expression bes serious at that moment.


    Miya also looks at the box, with her little hand pointing at it.


    "Is this the present for me?" Even though she asks, her hand has grabbed the box in Adam''s hand.


    She can''t wait to open it to see what''s inside. Is Adam so mysterious?

 Chapter 103: 103 The love-token he gives her 2

    Chapter 103: 103 The love-token he gives her 2


    At the moment when she opens the box, she is stunned. It is a lucky pearl. The bead is shining. It


    should be a bright gem in it. The chain is also linked by small gems. She is sure that the ne must


    be of value. She has never seen such a precious diamond before.


    "How is it? Do you like it?" Adam says with a smile, looking at Miya''s expression, he knows that she


    must like it.


    When his words fall, Miya hands the diamond ne in her hand to Adam.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t take this ne. It''s too precious. I can''t take it." Her tone is very sure, if it is an


    ordinary ne, she may ept it, but this one, she really can''t afford.


    Adam''s face suddenly darkens. This ne is specially made for her for a hundred million dors.


    She even says no, which makes him angry.


    "This ne is a love-token for you." While talking, regardless of Miya''s objection, Adam puts it on


    her neck.


    Miya is shocked by Adam''s words and even forgets to respond. What is he talking about? Love-token,


    he gives her a love-token. What does that mean?


    "What did you just say?" Miya feels a sudden confusion in her mind.


    Adam can''t help rolling his eyes. Is this woman''s EQ zero? Can''t she see that he has always liked her?


    "What I said just now was that I''ll give you a love-token, and then choose a day that we will be


    engaged." Adam''s words are sure, which are unquestionable and domineering. He wants to make an


    engagement with her. In his heart, Miya is the woman he has identified with.


    At this moment, Miya is stunned. He said he wanted to make an engagement with her. How can this be


    possible? Suddenly thinking of Alex in her mind, she is still Alex''s lover, and the status still has a half-


    month deadline.


    "Please give me some time, and let me think about it." Miya feels her heart is in a mess. She has no


    psychological preparation for Adam''s sudden confession.


    "Well, don''t let me wait too long." Adam''s face is not as casual as before, which is serious. He also


    kisses Miya''s forehead secretly when she is unprepared.


    The next moment, her little hand immediately covers up the ce that is kissed by Adam.


    "Haha!" Adam smiles gracefully and drives to the bar.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The bar is already full of guests at this time. It''s the busiest time in the bar at night. Adam takes Miya to


    find a very conspicuous ce to sit down. This handsome man and woman attract many people''s


    attention at one time.


    "Why do wee here? It is so conspicuous." Miya says discontentedly, sitting here, almost everyone


    whoes in can see them, which makes her always feel a bit inappropriate.


    Adam picks up his eyebrows and doesn''t think so.


    "What are you afraid of? Anyway, we haven''t done anything unsightly. Are you afraid of meeting


    someone?" Adam''s eyes are fixed on Miya as he speaks, as if to see something from her.


    Miya smiles awkwardly, calming her mind.


    "What am I afraid of? In fact, it''s not bad here. I can enjoy a lot of handsome guys." As Miya speaks,


    she looks at the man who has juste in.


    Adam''s heart is blocked. With a handsome guy like him here, isn''t this woman enough? There is still a


    good mood to appreciate other men.


    "Am I not more handsome as than that ugly one?" Adam says, biting his teeth, it turned out that the


    taste of drinking vinegar is ufortable.


    Ignoring Adam, Miya is still looking outwards. When she sees the familiar figure, her face suddenly


    changes. She immediately looks at Adam, her heartbeat can¡¯t help speeding up a lot. Why does Alex


    come here?


    Adam doesn''t expect that his words will make Miya look back at him, and he is satisfied.


    At this time, Miya suddenly covers her stomach and her face turns ugly.


    "My stomach hurts. I need to go to the bathroom. You can wait for me here." Without waiting for Adam


    to speak, she turns around and runs out.


    Adam''s face also slightly changed. The little woman runs so fast. He wants to tell her that the bathroom


    is on the right, and she goes to the left.


    After running for a long distance, Miya doesn''t find the bathroom. Now she is almost sweating. What


    kind of broken bar it is! It doesn''t even have a bathroom.


    She just doesn''t look back. She is looking for the restroom all the time, and finallyes to the end.


    She doesn''t find where the restroom is. She is speechless. Suddenly, there is a back door, which


    makes her feel hopeful.

 Chapter 104 They encounter at the back door 1

    Chapter 104 They encounter at the back door 1


    Miya walks over without thinking. It''s also a good thing that she can get out through the back door. At


    least she doesn''t have to meet Alex, the God of gue.


    As she walks, Miya looks at the narrow ce. Suddenly, she hears a voice in front of her. She is


    startled, and instinctively backs away.


    "Hey, what are you doing here sneakily? Do you want to steal something?" Just then, suddenly a waiter


    comes over and looks at Miya with a hostile look, as if at this moment, Miya ispletely a thief.


    "I didn''t sneak around. I came to the bathroom." Miya''s morale is obviouslycking. Yes, she seems to


    be unable to find the bathroom and wants to steal.


    The waiter''s face is obviously more skeptical, as if it is because of her words, he confirmes that Miya


    absolutely has problems.


    "Do you still look for the bathroom? You''ve found the door." The waiter''s look seems to want to catch


    Miya at any time.


    Uh? Is the front door really an exit? Then she''d better find a way out.


    "I''m sorry. Actually, I passed by here. I saw a door here. I thought there was a toilet here. I''ll go out."


    Words fall, Miya does not wait for the waiter to speak, turns around to run toward, hurriedly slips away.


    "Ah..." All of a sudden, she feels a pain on her head and hits a meat wall. Damn it, no wonder people


    say that if they are unlucky, even drinking cold water will plug their teeth, and she even hits the wall


    when she walks.


    The waiter''s face suddenly turns ugly, and she walks over trembling with her face full of fear.


    Miya looks at the waiter''s expression. She was still arrogant and domineering just now. How can her


    face change into this submissive look? Does she repent for what she has just done?


    ¡°Mr. Alex...¡± What else does she want to say? But she stops with Alex''s fierce eyes.


    Miya is surprised to see the waiter in front of her. Does she also see that she is Alex''s lover? So, she


    has such a change in her attitude. It seems to be a good thing to be Alex''s lover.


    "Well, as you know my identity, I''ll forgive you for what you did just now, and you can leave." Miya


    raises her head generously, and there seems to be a trace of pride on her face.


    The waiter res at Miya. She calls Mr. Alex, not her. What''s her pride? Seeing her be so proud, she


    can''t help but want to go crazy.


    The waiter wants to say something else, but Alex stares at her. So she immediately lowers her head


    and leaves with a bent body.


    Miya looks at the back of the waiter, her eyes still sh a little puzzled, why does the waiter look so


    afraid of her? She is so beautiful and lovely. She should be liked very much. Forget it, she''d better


    leave as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, Miya just remembers that she has just hit a meat wall, which seems to have a familiar


    taste. She suddenly turns around, as if to see who is so lucky to be hit by her.


    The moment she turns around, time seems to be still, her smile instantly stiffens on her face, and her


    eyes are incredible.


    Alex raises his handsome eyebrows, and his lips can''t help lifting. Just now he calls to find Miya''s


    whereabouts, but in an instant, she automatically throws herself into his arms. It''s really a good feeling.


    All of a sudden, Miya seems to think of something. She immediately turns around and runs away. She


    is hiding from the man. Unexpectedly, she will meet him in this situation, and just now she hits him.


    Alex''s arm reaches out and grabs Miya''s neck cor. With a pull, Miya steps back several steps.


    "What do you want to do?" He finally finds her. How can he let her leave so easily?


    Miya doesn''t speak. She just doesn''t want to see Alex subconsciously. She feels wronged. When she


    sees him, she feels her left face still hurts and her heart also hurts.


    "I don''t need to report it to Mr. Alex. I am just sold to Mr. Alex as a lover. I didn''t sell my freedom." She


    doesn''t look back when she is talking. She doesn''t want to see his face, which looks like an angel and


    she is almost confused by the look.


    "You''re going to the bathroom. I''ll take you there." Alex hears her words clearly. She wants to go to the


    bathroom.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Oh! She''s not going to the bathroom. If it wasn''t for hiding from him, how can she havee here? But


    the God doesn''t meet people''s wishes. She doesn''t expect that she will encounter him here.

 Chapter 105 They wncounter at the back door 2

    Chapter 105 They wncounter at the back door 2


    "How does I dare to bother Mr. Alex? I have something else to do, so I''ll go first." She doesn''t want to


    talk to him for a moment. Thinking of the picture, the woman in the picture, and his cruelty to her, her


    heart is deste.


    Miya wants to go away, but Alex grabs her cor without loosening it. She has no choice but to stand


    still.


    "Does your face hurt?" Just now, with the dim light, he faintly sees that her face is still a little red and


    swollen. If he doesn''t look carefully, he can''t see it.


    Miya only feels her heart is tightened and her nose is suddenly sour. Does he remember hitting her on


    the face?


    Alex turns Miya around, looking at her, her long eyshes are dropping so that he can''t see her eyes.


    His big palm subconsciously touches her beaten face.


    Miya just slightly moves her head and doesn''t let him touch her face. He was so ruthless when he hit


    her. What does this expression mean now? Have pity on her? Or sympathize with her?


    "Let go of me." Miya holds her head up stubbornly and stares at Alex with clear eyes. Vaguely, there is


    a look of arrogance.


    "Are you stupid? Don''t you know how to take medicine on your face?¡± It''s been so long, how can it still


    be swollen? If she takes the medicine, it will definitely not be like this.


    Miya can''t helpughing. She is stupid. Because she was stupid, she would send food to him for his


    so-called reward. When she got there, she was pped on the face by him.


    "I''m stupid. Can Mr. Alex let go?" Miya asks involuntarily, she still raises her head highly, and looks at


    Alex coldly.


    Alex''s hands holding Miya''s arm tighten a bit. Is this woman remembering his hatred?


    "Don''t think so much. Let''s go. I''ll give you some medicine." Alex seems to know that Miya is in a bad


    mood and doesn''t care much about her reaction. This is the first time he has been so patient with a


    woman, and she will also be thest one.


    "No, how dare I bother Mr. Alex''s golden hand to give me medicine? If Mr. Alex is unhappy again and


    ps me, won''t both of my faces be swollen?" Miya''s tone is full of satire. Since he doesn''t love her,


    why can he pretend to have such an expression to show her? She doesn¡¯t need it.


    "Don''t push your luck." Alex''s voice is obviously a little heavy. How can this woman be so ungrateful?


    There are so many women who want to get his favor, but he is so nice to her, she is not satisfied.


    "Oh, please Mr. Alex let go of me, lest you be upset to see me like this." Miya says without fear.


    Anyway, she has nothing to be afraid of. He just insults her in bed. She is used to it, so there is nothing


    to be afraid of.


    "Go, get the medicine." Alex''s voice is low, and he seems to be trying to bear something. Can''t the


    woman see how well he treats her?


    "I won''t go." Miya refuses without thinking. He hits her and then gives her some medicine. He thinks it


    will make up for her. She is an adult, not a child, who may be happy to give a candy after the fight.


    "Now you have two choices. The first is to walk, the second is to hold you." His tone is still so


    domineering, with coldness, which can¡¯t be refused.


    Miya is about to refute. Her mobile phone rings at this time. She knows that it must have been Adam''s


    call. She has been out for such a long time. Adam must be worried about her.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Hello, Adam!" Miya''s tone is with a hint of rare tenderness.


    Adam''s hands holding the mobile phone are obviously stiff. How can this woman suddenly be so


    gentle? Isn¡¯t her brain broken?


    "Well, where are you?" Adam asks calmly, his intuition tells him that the woman has met something


    wrong, otherwise she will not be so gentle.


    Miya nces at Alex before speaking.


    "I met an intractable guy at the back door of the bar, and I couldn''t leave." She takes two steps back


    while talking for fear that Alex will take her cell phone away in anger.


    "Well, you wait there. I''ll be right there." Adam hangs up in a hurry and rushes to the back door.


    Alex''s face is almostpletely dark. When this woman calls Adam, she is so gentle. She also tells


    him that she meets an intractable person, but there is only him. So, does she mean that he is that


    intractable person?


    "I''m on a date with my boyfriend. He called just now and he''ll be right here." At this moment, she just


    wants to get rid of her rtionship with Alex.


    Alex''s hand is tightly clenched into a fist. He is so kind to her. She even looks for a man without telling


    him. What does she want? There is a bottom line to his patience.


    "Oh? Really? I guess your boyfriend doesn''t know the rtionship between us. Just in time, I''ll tell him


    how seductive you are in bed, and how tight it is there--¡±


    "Enough!" Miya''s face suddenly turns pale. She underestimates Alex. He is a tumor in her life, a


    disaster that will never be ovee.


    "I''ll go with you." Is this result what he just wants? Well, in that case, she will satisfy him.

 Chapter 106 Actually, he wants to be nice to her 1

    Chapter 106 Actually, he wants to be nice to her 1


    Alex raises a winning smile. He is very satisfied with Miya''s answer, but when he sees the sadness in


    the bottom of her eyes, his heart hurts inexplicably. He thinks that this woman must have given him


    something, so he is so infatuated with her.


    When Adames here, it is empty. He calls Miya immediately.


    In the car.


    Alex looks at the phone in Miya''s hand and answers it without thinking.


    "Hello, Adam." He says word by word, and he looks at Miya specially while speaking.


    "Why are you answering, where¡¯s Miya?" Adam''s tone is full of discontent. The troublemaker Miya said


    just now must be Alex. What kind of rtionship does she have with Alex? Why does Alex always look


    for her?


    "She is next to me. You seem to have forgotten, when you called herst time abroad, we were


    doing..."


    "Do you think you can keep her with your body? You will only make her hate you more." Adam shouts


    excitedly, just thinking of the scene, he wants to be crazy, he wants to ignore this thing, but the more he


    wants to ignore it, the more clearly he remembers it.


    "What if she hates me? She is also addicted to me. Have you ever got her with her these years?"


    Although Alex says casually, his heart suddenly tightens, and his heart inexplicably rises to a trace of


    expectation. He expects him to say no.


    "Mr. Alex doesn''t have to worry about this. No matter what your rtionship with Miya used to be, I


    won''t care. I will be engaged to Miya soon." Adam says affirmatively, this time, he will never let go. He


    has confidence in their feelings over the past six years.


    "Engagement?" Alex picks up his eyebrows and looks at Miya specially. Miya feels her heart tight and


    turns to look out of the window. She doesn''t deny it.


    Alex''s eyes darken for a moment. Is this woman acquiesced? Does she acquiesce to Adam''s


    engagement?


    "Mr. Alex may not know. Maybe Miya is shy and hasn''t told you yet." Adam is a little proud.


    "How can Miya be engaged without my permission?" After saying, Alex ms Miya''s cell phone on the


    ground. The phone and battery are instantly separated.


    Miya bends down to pick up her mobile phone, but at this moment, Alex s her wrist fiercely, his strength


    is so strong that Miya can not help frowning, and her wrist is hurt severely by him.


    "Mr. Alex, please let go." Miya says calmly, why should she be afraid of him? Anyway, it will expire in


    half a month, then she will be free. Whoever she wants to make an engagement with will be OK. It has


    nothing to do with Alex.


    "Don''t you need to exin it to me?" Alex''s deep eyes are cold, and the atmosphere of his whole body


    seems cold.


    Miya stares at Alex without blinking her big eyes.


    "Why should I exin? My thing has nothing to do with Mr. Alex. I''m the lover and ything bought by


    Mr. Alex, but it''s only for the bed. My freedom is my own."


    Miya calmly exins, as long as she puts up with it for another half a month, she will have no


    rtionship with him.


    Alex raises his lips, sneers, okay, okay, this woman repeatedly offends his bottom line, does she think


    she will be free from the moment she sold herself?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Opening the small box in the car and taking out the contract, he suddenly throws it on Miya.


    "Read for yourself, and remember to read clearly, so as not to say I bully you." After that, Alex steps on


    the elerator and the car leaves quickly. He doesn''t know why. He is very upset. This is the first time


    he wants to be nice to a woman except for Susan. He doesn''t expect that this woman will be so


    ignorant.


    Whether she knows that he never care a woman''s mood, but she shows him a cold face every day.


    Who does she think she is? Since he is kind to her and she is ungrateful, she don''t have the right to


    me him for his ruthlessness.


    Miya takes a look at Alex first, then at the contract. Suddenly she remembers that when she signed the


    contract, she didn''t even look at it. Because she was only thinking about the ten million to save her


    father, everything in her eyes didn''t matter.


    Then she seriously reads the contract. When she sees the fifth, she is almost stiff.


    During the period of selling herself, everything about her is his. If he lets her go east, she can''t go west.


    He doesn''t like to touch things that others have touched. So, during the period of selling herself, her


    body can only be touched by him, her mind can only think of him, and her whereabouts must be


    reported to him.

 Chapter 107 Actually, he wants to be nice to her 2

    Chapter 107 Actually, he wants to be nice to her 2


    Seeing this, Miya is obviously agitated. Her small hand holding the contract is obviously tight.


    "I just sell myself to you as a lover, not all of me." She says word by word, very angry


    "You signed the contract yourself. I didn''t force you." There is a hint of irony in the corner of Alex''s


    mouth. Her ultimate purpose of following him is nothing more than money. Does she need to pretend to


    be pure?


    Miya doesn''t speak again. She has signed an unequal treaty.


    The atmosphere in the car calms down for a while. Alex drives directly to his vi. Before her, he has


    nevere here with any women. He is special to her.


    in


    Miya doesn''t expect that he will bring her to the vi. Does he want to have sex... There is a hint of self-


    mockery in her heart. He only uses her as a tool for estrus. How can he care about her body? Even if


    she can''t do it now, he will force her as long as he wants.


    "What are you doing? Come in." Alex''s tone is faint, and vaguely, there is a hint of impatience. He


    walks in first.


    Miya looks up at Alex''s back and finally follows him in. It''s only half a month. She has to bear it.


    "Why are you so far away? Come here." Alex still says badly when he opens the drawer. Doesn''t she


    see him taking her medicine?


    Miya tightly clenches her cor, and her face turns pale at that moment.


    Alex is only concerned about taking medicine and doesn''t notice Miya''s expression, but when he sees


    her expression clearly, he can''t help but stun, seeing what kind of expression she has, as if he is going


    to rape her. Is he so terrible?


    "Sit on myp." He still says calmly. In fact, he wants to tease this woman, but at this moment, his eyes


    are fixed on the diamond ne on Miya''s neck.


    His eyes narrow dangerously in an instant. With his understanding of her, she can''t afford the ne


    on her neck. It''s a diamond ne. Its value is certainly not low. It''s estimated to be over a hundred


    million.


    "Where is this ne from on your neck?" Alex has reached out a hand to her neck while talking.


    Miya only feels the coldness on her neck, and her small hand also touches her neck. Suddenly, her


    small hand touches his big hand.


    "Sent by someone else." She is obviously reluctant to answer Alex''s words.


    "Oh? Others will give you a ne worth hundreds of millions. Your value is really high." Alex''s hand


    is firmly holding the ne while he is talking. As long as he tries hard, the ne will break


    immediately.


    "What do you say?" Miya''s eyes are shocked. Even though she knows that the ne is very


    valuable, she is shocked by the price that he says.


    Alex looks at Miya, the vanity-loving woman, who has obviously taken the ne and pretends not to


    know its price. He has seen this trick a lot.


    "Who gave it to you? Adam? Or Lance?¡± Although Alex''s tone is very indifferent, Miya feels the fury in


    it.


    "From a friend." After that, Miya sits on Alex''s leg. It''s really hard for her to bend like this and be


    dragged by him.


    "A friend? Will a woman like you be worth more than a billion-dor friend?" Alex''s hand, which is


    holding the ne while talking, can''t help tightening.


    Miya seems to feel the force on Alex''s hand, and she just feels a little nervous.


    "Don''t break the ne." She exims, this ne is so precious. If she refuses to make an


    engagement with Adam, she should return it to him. If it is damaged, how can she afford it?


    Alex''s face immediately sinks, because the ne is given by the man she likes, so does she care


    so much? Damn it, does this woman really love Adam in her heart?


    shing a hint of coldness in his deep eyes, at the next moment, his hand tightens.


    The diamond ne breaks in response. At that moment, Miya''s whole body is frozen. She feels that


    she can¡¯t afford this ne in her life. This is just given to her by Adam.


    Alex holds the ne tightly. The temperature of Miya remains on the ne.


    Miya only feels a pain in her heart, and a kind of bitter taste spreads.


    Alex holds the ne tightly. Now it is broken. He is not as happy as he thinks, especially after


    seeing Miya''s pale face.


    "Throw it and I''ll buy you a better one." He doesn''t know why he says that. Maybe it is a constion to


    her.


    "Oh, I can''t afford your things." Miya says, taking the ne from Alex''s hand and turning away.


    Alex looks at Miya''s back, with some loneliness in her pride, which makes him want to hold her.


    Looking down at the swelling medicine just taken out, does he have no time to give her medicine?


    Looking at the medicine in his hand, he stares inexplicably.


    Miya goes back to her room. When she left this noon, she still thought that she might nevere here


    again. Unexpectedly, shees here again in the evening. It''s really ironic.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 108 Can’t help kissing 1

    Chapter 108 Can¡¯t help kissing 1


    Holding the ne, which has been broken into three, her heart is full of mncholy. This ne,


    which she wants to return to Adam, is now like this!


    Her small hand can¡¯t help but touch the left face, this position, is where Alex hit her at noon, the face is


    not so painful, but the heart is split.


    She ponders for a while and then goes out. She wants to go home. Otherwise, her father will be


    worried. Today is the first day for her to go home. She must not let his father worry.


    When shees out, she sees that Alex is not in the living room. She is a little rxed, and then she


    is about to walk outward lightly.


    "What are you going to do?" Just when Miya thinks she can escape, Alex''s voice suddenly sounds


    behind her, which makes her straighten her back in an instant and stiff here.


    She tries to calm herself down and then turns gracefully, raising a smile.


    "I''m hungry. I''m going to eat." She finds a very reasonable reason for herself.


    Alex raises his eyebrows. Just now he sees clearly that the woman wants to escape. If he doesn''t show


    up in time, the woman will certainly take the opportunity to escape.


    "I''m hungry, too. Let''s go together." Alex follows her out without thinking.


    Miya doesn''t speak. She tightly presses her red lips. In fact, she wants to go home.


    In the car, there is silent.


    From time to time, Alex looks at her from the return mirror. Her face is very bad, and there is a little red


    and swollen on her face, which he looks particrly annoying. Is she suffering like that with him?


    "Where are the two children? Let''s pick up the children.¡± Alex suddenly says, in fact, he also knows that


    Miya doesn''te out because she is hungry. She wants to leave his vi.


    Miya''s heart is startled and suddenly looks at Alex. Why does he suddenly go to pick up her children?


    Does he find anything?


    "The children are in my house, they will not go to Mr. Alex''s vi in the future." Yes, she has a family


    now. Ben and Joey are her children. They have nothing to do with the Alex in front of her. She must not


    let him discover anything.


    Alex listens to Miya''s words, but feels a little blocked. Is she going to move out?


    "Don''t you want to take care of Andre?" Alex knows her feelings about Andre.


    Thinking of Andre, Miya''s eyes obviously sh a trace of pity. She is doomed to be sorry for the child in


    this life. Sometimes she feels her like a psycho. Not only does she entangle herself, but she disturbs


    others.


    Reaching out to touch the darkness outside the window, the hand is instantly surrounded by darkness.


    Her heart is empty, dazed at a loss.


    "Do you want to die?" Alex pulls Miya''s hand back into the car, said angrily, at the same time, there


    drives arge truck beside his car. If Miya''s hand is still just outside, the consequences will be


    unimaginable.


    Miya just takes a quiet look at Alex. She doesn''t say a word, but she is still frightened when she thinks


    of the scene just now.


    "I want to go home." Atst, she says lightly, yes, she just wants to go home now, and she doesn''t want


    her father to worry.


    Alex''s eyes obviously sh a little surprise. Just now her words are so soft. At that moment, his heart is


    severely touched. In his impression, this woman has never been so helpless.


    Peace returns to the car. The silence is almost suffocating, but neither of them speaks.


    The car runs around the bustling area and finally returns to Alex''s vi gate.


    "Where is your home?" Not knowing how long it takes, Alex finally can''t help opening his mouth. He


    doesn''t know why. Recently, he always feels softhearted about this woman.


    Miya''s gaze instantly moves to Alex. Is he going to take her home?


    The car restarts.


    "I''ll buy you a new diamond ne tomorrow, better than that one." As if tofort her, as if to prove


    something.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Mr. Alex, we..."


    "Call me Alex." She seems to call him Mr. Alex every day, which makes him very ufortable. Their


    rtionship is clearly so ambiguous, but she has to make it be so strange.


    ¡°Alex?¡± Miya is obviously surprised. How can she call him Alex? She''s not his girlfriend. She''s just a


    lover he paid for.


    "It''s not bad. Let me hear it again." Alex is inexplicably happy because of Miya''s words.


    When a man can be happy for a woman''s words, it proves that the man has fallen in love with the


    woman.

 Chapter 109 Can’t help kissing 2

    Chapter 109 Can¡¯t help kissing 2


    "My home is here. I''m going to get off." At this time, Miya sees the light in her window. Unexpectedly,


    Dad hasn''t slept yet. Is Dad waiting for her? It''s nice to have someone waiting. Suddenly she feels the


    happiness of her family.


    "Do you live here?" looking at the immediate environment, Alex can''t help but ask, it''s so broken here,


    and the security management is not good. If she lives here, leaving home early and returningte, it


    must be very dangerous.


    "Yeah, it''s broken, I''m not richer than you. You can live in a vi, have a youngdy to apany you,


    and even spend money on a ything." When she says that, Miya can''t helpughing, which is full of


    ridicule and more are self-ridicule.


    Alex frowns a little. Can this woman have any good words for him? Why is every sentence full of


    hostility? Why does she hate him so much?


    "You are not a ything. You are my lover. If you want, you can be my girlfriend!" His voice sinks. He


    only tells Lance once that she is a ything, but she always talks about it. With that sentence, she


    denies his goodness to her.


    "No. Don''t you have another Susan? She''s your girlfriend. Our deadline is only half a month away."


    Words fall, she turns around coldly, and gets out of the car.


    Alex is obviously shocked when she mentions Susan, but soon he regains hisposure and follows


    Miya out of the car.


    He catches up with Miya quickly, reaches out to grab Miya''s hand. Pulling hard, he kisses her red lips


    instantly.


    Miya stares at Alex in amazement, forgetting to respond for a while until Alex''s agile tongue prates


    her mouth.


    Miya''s reaction is justing. She wants to resist, but it''s toote.


    Alex looks at Miya''s frightened look and smiles contentedly, lingering more with her, absorbing the


    sweetness in her mouth.


    "You..." Until Alex releases Miya, she can''t say a word for a long time because of anger.


    "You are so beautiful!" Alex can''t help but say, she is so beautiful, the beauty makes him sink for her


    kiss.


    Miya''s face is obviously a little redder again. His eyes are full of smiles. It can be seen that he is in a


    good mood.


    "This is the door of my house. Please take care of yourself, so as not to be seen by my dad."


    Subconsciously, she doesn''t want David to see it. Maybe she wants dad to know Adam more than Alex.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Alex looks up at the lighted window not far away, deepening his smile.


    "If I don''t let your father see, can I do whatever I want?"


    Alex says with a smile.


    Miya stares at Alex without speaking.


    "So, don¡¯t you ask me toe in?" Alex is pushing his luck. He just wants her father to know their


    rtionship, and let her father know that he has let him out of prison.


    "It''s not necessary. It''ste now. Please go back to have a rest earlier." Miya says softly, with


    indifference in her eyes.


    "No. It''s toote now. Why don''t I sleep here?" It seems that Alex doesn¡¯t want to leave. In fact, he just


    wants to tease this little woman. When he sees her dissatisfied, his heart will be inexplicably happy.


    Sure enough, after hearing Alex''s words, Miya almost stares at him with big eyes and can''t believe it.


    He even wants to sleep in her home. How can this man have such thick skin?


    "Mr. Alex, you are the great God. My house is a small temple. How can I treat you?" Her tone is


    obviously not as strong as before.


    "Oh? Since I am a great God, ordinary people won¡¯t please me. I can live in your house, don''t you think


    it''s your honor?" Alex''s face is full of smiles, and he even smiles so evilly.


    "Well, I admit I can''t fight you. I''m going back." Miya doesn''t want to talk to Alex anymore. This man is


    just unreasonable.


    Alex reaches out to touch his perfect chin and gracefully raises the corner of his mouth.


    "I''ll give you a diamond ne tomorrow, better than this one on you." He says to her back. After


    words falling, he turns around smartly, thinking of the kiss just now.


    In the room, David is quietly watching all this through the window. He is not sure whether the man who


    picks up his daughter and sends his daughter back is the same, because it''s two different cars. He


    remembers the previous car clearly. It''s a Ferrari, but now it''s a Lamborghini, and it''s still a limited


    edition one. It''s definitely a rich man.


    When Miya returns to the living room, David sits there watching TV. She knows that David has not slept


    yet just to wait for her and ask her something.


    "Dad, why haven''t you slept yet?" Miya asks softly. During the conversation, she takes off her coat and


    walks towards David. She also sits next to David.


    "Well, who is it to send you back just now? That young man seems to be pretty good." David vaguely


    sees Alex''s appearance just now. He is very tall and strong. Although he doesn''t see him clearly, in the


    eyes of his daughter, he won¡¯t be bad.


    "Uh?" Miya is stunned for a moment, she doesn''t expect her father to see it. Does her father see the


    scene when they were kissing in the yard just now? Her face turns red.

 Chapter 110: 110 He is going to pursue her 1

    Chapter 110: 110 He is going to pursue her 1


    "He''s my boss. I just met him on the road, so he sent me back by the way." Miya lowers her head to


    say. She has not looked at David from the beginning to the end, for fear that she will reveal something.


    "Oh? Is it your boss?" David obviously doesn''t believe that if the man is her boss, what''s the meaning


    of the kiss in the door just now? She should not say that it is a whim to kiss each other. No one will


    believe that.


    "Yeah. I''m sleepy. I''m going to bed." Miya doesn''t want to exin any more. If Dad asks again, she will


    introduce Adam to him.


    Looking at Miya, okay, he doesn''t ask now. It will be a long time.


    "Well, go to bed early." David says calmly, he will ask again the next day, so as not to disturb his


    daughter to work tomorrow.


    At night, Miya had a good sleep. The feeling at home is good. She dreamed of her mother and the


    three members of her family returned to their previous happiness.


    In the morning, when the weak light of the sun hits Miya''s face, she reluctantly opens her eyes.


    She thinks of her mother, and a smile appears on her face. She thinks, maybe her mother wille


    back to her. Now she has posted on the Inte. She wants to find her mother and ask all the caring


    people to help her find her.


    Looking at the calendar, it''s a new day. Sixteen days have passed, and there are 14 days left. Although


    every day appears like a year in length for her, now that she has a father, she doesn''t care.


    Shees to thepany as usual, but why does she feel everyone strange today?


    Just then, suddenly someonees in with a big bunch of roses.


    "This is for director Miya." Miya takes the rose in a daze.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She just walks a few steps, and suddenly another persones.


    "This is for director Miya." The same words, the same flowers.


    She almost widens her eyes, which are all inconceivable.


    Shees into the office with two bouquets of flowers. Just after shees in, suddenly another


    person stands in front of her.


    "This is for director Miya." The same words, the same flowers.


    Miya looks at the person stupidly. She hardly knows whether to take this bunch of flowers.


    Abbyes over with a smile and looks at Miya.


    "Director Miya, let me tell you the good news. This morning, Mr. Alex announced his rtionship with


    you throughout thepany, saying that you are his current girlfriend." Abby''s face is full of envy.


    Her rtionship with Alex? When does she be his girlfriend? He admits it, but she doesn''t admit


    it. Looking at the roses in her hand, then she realizes that it is Alex who makes it.


    "Director Miya, Mr. Alex is looking for you." Alice suddenly stands at the door at this time, saying


    professionally.


    Miya turns her head to Alice. She throws the rose in her hand on the table. She is going to find Alex,


    too.


    In the president''s office, Alex quietly looks at all on the big screen, frowns slightly, he is pursuing her,


    and announces the rtionship between them. How can she still look so unhappy? What does this


    woman want? Does she just want to be with Adam?


    "Hey, Alex, what do you want to do?" In spite of Alice''s obstruction, Miya rushes in. When she sees the


    big screen in front of Alex, she is even more angry. Does this man think her life is too quiet?


    Alex raises his eyebrows and looks at the angry Miya. There is a hint ofplexity in his eyes. Why is


    this woman different from other women?


    "Didn''t you see it? You are my girlfriend now." Alex is sure to say that he also takes out the ne he


    has prepared before.


    Suddenly the light is shining, which makes people unable to move their eyes. At first nce, his


    ne is one grade higher than Adam''s.


    Adam''s one is worth 100 million dors, and his one is worth 200 million dors. He never gives


    anything to a woman. This Miya is the first one who can let him give things.


    "What do you mean?" Miya doesn''t care about his ne, or even disdains. In her eyes, even if Alex


    treats her well, that''s fake.


    Alex stands up gracefully, strides to Miya, and shakes his ne in front of her.


    "You have to see clearly. This ne is much better than the one you hadst night." Alex''s tone


    seems to be proud.


    "Mr. Alex, even though your ne is more precious, it is no better than the one you brokest night,


    because it''s priceless in my heart." When Miya mentions the nest night, her heart is somewhat


    sad. After all, the ne is an engagement token that Adam gave her. It was broken by Alex.


    Alex''s face suddenly darkens. The woman dares to say that the ne he gives is not as good as


    Adam''s. Any man will change his face if he hears this, not to mention the other party is Adam.

 Chapter 111: 111 He is going to pursue her 2

    Chapter 111: 111 He is going to pursue her 2


    "Dare you say it again?" His voice is low and cold, and the atmosphere of his whole body is cold, which


    makes Miya can¡¯t help taking a step back. Then she just finds that Alice has gone out. There are only


    two of them in the room.


    "I said that the nest night is priceless in my heart. Mr. Alex may not know what love is,


    because it''s something sent by heart. No matter how much it costs, it''s priceless in my heart." Miya


    exins quietly, but in her heart is a little flustered, for fear that Alex will do something to her.


    "Oh! Is it priceless because it''s from Adam?" Alex''s tone is full of sarcasm.


    "Yes!" Now that she has offended him, she can only do it thoroughly. She also doesn¡¯t care much.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Alex''s eyes darken a bit. This woman will just make him angry. She is the only one who dares to


    confront him every day.


    "Even if it''s priceless, it''s broken, it''s turned into waste, and this one of mine is priceless." Alex


    suddenly raises the corner of his mouth, opens the ne with a smile and is about to take it to


    Miya''s neck.


    Miya suddenly shes away to escape. She doesn''t know what else this man wants to y. She


    doesn''t take his things. She doesn''t want to owe him. In another fourteen days, she will owe him


    nothing.


    "Do you want to be Andre''s Mommy?" Alex asks suddenly.


    Because of Alex''s words, Miya''s whole body is stiff, does he ask her if she wants to be Andre''s


    Mommy? How can she not think? She thinks every day and looks forward to it every night.


    When Miya is in a trance, Alex has put on the ne for her quickly, and then looks at her in a daze


    with satisfaction. It seems that he has to threaten the woman with his son in the future. She has no


    immunity to his son.


    "It''s really beautiful. As expected, the most beautiful ne should match the most beautiful person.


    That''s called perfect match." Alex''s face is full of admiration.


    Miya just finds the ne on her neck. She is going to take it off immediately, but Alex grabs her


    hand first.


    "Why do you want to take off such a beautiful ne? There''s a dance tonight. Do you want to go? If


    you do, you can be Andre''s Mommy temporarily. Of course, if you don''t want to go, it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, there are many women who want to be Andre''s Mommy."


    Alex says unhurriedly. He is sure that this woman is very concerned about his son.


    Miya stares at Alex with incredible eyes. Does he want to pull over a woman casually to be Andre''s


    Mommy? How can that be? What if those women are bad for her son?


    "OK, I''ll go." After thinking for a while, Miya finally decides to go, absolutely because of her son.


    Alex seems satisfied with what she says and kisses her on the forehead. He has returned to his office


    chair in Miya''s shock.


    "Mr. Alex, I want you to help me." Miya suddenly says that with Alex''s power, if he can help her find


    Mommy, there should be a greater opportunity.


    "Huh?" He says, but doesn''t look at Miya. He keeps looking down at the information.


    Miya takes a step forward and stands in front of Alex.


    "Help me find my mother. She has been away for ten years. I have been looking for her for a long time,


    but I haven''t heard anything." Miya says quietly, with a trace of loneliness in her eyes.


    "Really? It''s none of my business I am not a good man." Alex still looks at his profile, never looking up


    at Miya.


    Miya grits her teeth, and she knows he is waiting for her to say the something.


    "If you can find my mommy, I''ll have another day with you." She says softly.


    Alex is speechless, and a day is too short for him.


    Miya looks at Alex, who has no response. Her little hands are tightly clenched into fists.


    "Then I''ll stay with you for two more days." She continues to say, determinedly.


    Alex hears Miya''s words and seems to bury his head lower, proving his dissatisfaction at the moment.


    "Do you even want me stay with you forever?" Miya''s heart is in a hurry, so she says it.


    Alex raises his head abruptly, and he is particrly satisfied with the answer.


    "Well, I agree." Heughs with mour, like an angel. At this moment, the sun outside seems to be


    dim.


    Miya stares at Alex. She just says it casually. He even agrees, and he takes it for granted.


    "Of course, if I can find Susan, you can leave." Alex adds that it''s been six years since Susan left him.


    Where is she?


    It''s Susan again. Miya has a faint feeling of pain in her heart. Since he loves Susan so much, why didn''t


    he find Susan to have a son for him?


    "Well, if you find Susan, I''ll leave automatically, but before that, you can''t insult me anymore. I have the


    freedom to see whoever I want." Yes, she has to fight for autonomy. She doesn''t want to be controlled


    by him all her life.

 Chapter 112 A lifetime agreement 1

    Chapter 112 A lifetime agreement 1


    Alex raises his eyebrows and the woman dares to bargain with him.


    It''s okay to see anyone, but you can''t make a boyfriend. If you have be engaged, you should


    immediately end it." She''s his woman, how can she make an appointment with other men?


    Miya''s little hand ps on the table, and a gleam of tricky light shes in her eyes.


    "OK." In this way, they also make an agreement.


    "Our words are reliable, and we sign the agreement." Alex says calmly. In his eyes, there is evidence to


    be demanded for everything. Without evidence, all what you say is useless.


    Getting out of Alex''s office, Miya holds the agreement tightly. Although the agreement has not yet taken


    effect, her heart is still heavy. After all, this is the happiness of her life. Will she be a lover of Alex in her


    life?


    When Alex finds her mother, it is the time that the agreementes into effect, if he can''t find her


    mother, the agreement is like a nk piece of paper, without any meaning.


    As soon as she approaches the design room, she sees Be standing at the door. Miya frowns slightly.


    What is this woman doing? Her instinct tells her that there will be nothing good about this woman.


    "Miss Miya, can we talk something?" Bees to Miya as soon as she sees Miyaing in.


    Miya''s face is indifferent, she doesn¡¯t forget the first time she went to Alex Family, the woman scolded


    her.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Be. It''s working time. I don''t have time to chat." She means it clearly, and she rejects


    Be.


    "Can I just take Miss Miya¡¯s a few minutes?" Be''s tone also includes a little pleasure, and now Be


    is sentenced to life imprisonment, and only this woman can plead for her daughter, she can find that


    Alex cares about this Miya.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Be, thepany has regtions. You has interrupted my job." She is reluctant to talk


    to Be for a moment, thinking that Bess almost killed her at the time. Be''s rtionship with Bess is


    so good, in her heart, Be and Bess are the same.


    "Miss Miya, please help me." Be takes Miya''s arm while talking.


    Miya''s little hand suddenly loosens, and all the information in her hand falls to the ground. There is a


    hint of dissatisfaction in her eyes.


    "Mrs. Be, you have seriously affected my work. If you don''t leave, I have to call the security guard."


    Miya now basically understands the purpose of this Be to find her, she wants to let her plead for


    Bess.


    "Miss Miya, I know we may have some misunderstanding s before, but don''t you like money? I can give


    you money." While talking, Be also takes out a check of 10 million. If Bess can be saved, she is


    willing to cost no matter how much it needs.


    Miya nces at the check in Be''s hand, a sneer appears at the corner of her mouth.


    "I love money, but I have a proper way, I don¡¯t like unjust money."


    For someone like Be, Miya will definitely not have anything to do with this woman.


    Be has already inquired about it. Everyone says that this woman loves money, so she prepares so


    much money for her. But she says no.


    "Does Miss Miya want more? If it is not enough, I can give you more." Be looks at Miya''s expression.


    She should have said that because she thinks the money is not enough.


    The sneer on Miya''s face turns to disdain, and Be''s lingering spirit is just like Bess.


    "Abby, ask Mrs. Be to go out." After that, Miya walks up to her desk without paying attention to


    Be.


    Be just wants to follow, but the next moment she is blocked by Abby.


    "Mrs. Be, please don''t make us embarrassed," she says softly, with her face calm and indifferent.


    Be still wants to say something, but after seeing the security guards outside, she goes out


    unwillingly.


    "I''ll wait for Miss Miya to get off work." Be speaks again as she walks to the door. For Bess, she has


    kneeled in front of the grave of Alex¡¯s mother, waiting for her is a trivial matter.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Miya doesn''t care. She will work overtime and leaveter today. She will like to see if Be is sincere.

 Chapter 113 A lifetime agreement 2

    Chapter 113 A lifetime agreement 2


    Be calls Adam after shees out. She found that Adam and Miya were also rted. Although his


    brother lets her not tell Adam about this, for the sake of Bess, she ignores his words.


    Adam has a phone number for Be, after all, Be is also his aunt.


    "Hey, aunt!" Adam says ndly, with something inconceivable in his eyes. In his impression, Be has


    never called him on her own initiative, so, she will definitely have something.


    "Adam, are you busy?" Be asks softly. She hears that Adam is running an internationalpetition


    recently, and he seems to be quite busy.


    Putting down the information in his hand, Adam walks out.


    "Well, not busy, what''s the matter with you?" He is almost sure that Be has called him for


    something.


    Be ponders for a moment, and seems to be thinking about how to speak to Adam.


    "There is something, could we meet?" She thinks it will be better to meet, of course, if Adam doesn''t


    have time, she will say on the phone.


    "Meet? There may be no time, because there is still work, aunt can speak straight. If I can help, I will


    definitely help." Adam says with certainty. If Be asks for something, he will help her. After all, she is


    his aunt.


    "Bess is in jail and was sentenced to life imprisonment." Stopping talking anything else, Be says


    straight, she is very hurt when she mentioned Bess.


    Adam just feels that the hand holding the phone tightens a little. Is Bess in prison? How can that be?


    Why doesn''t he know?


    "How did that happen? When was it?" Adam''s tone is surprised, how can Bess go to prison? She can


    be rescued by the forces of Be Group. Be calls him now, and things should be serious.


    "Two days ago, the thing was done by Alex. He hated me, so he fights against all people of Be


    Group, you must find a way to save Bess, otherwise I will feel guilty for life." Be is indeed Be, and


    she even says all is Alex¡¯s faults.


    Is it Alex? Adam''s face bes cold for a moment, originally he doesn''t like Alex. Now he not only


    robs his woman, but also hurts his younger sister. Well, his war with Alex is started.


    "I see, aunt don''t worry, I will rescue Bess out." Although he is not too close to this sister, Bess is still


    his sister, how can he ignore it?


    After hanging up, Adam hurriedly arranges work and is about to go out.


    The leader, who calls Gary, suddenlyes in at this moment, looking at the hurried Adam, his eyes


    sh with dissatisfaction. He previously ordered Adam to judge this international designpetition


    because of the strength of Be Group, but now Be Group hasn¡¯t already obviously been good.


    "Wait a minute." Gary says lightly.


    Adam looks respectfully at Gary, but he is a little anxious, and he wants to ask Alex clearly.


    "It''s working time. What do you want to do?" While talking, Gary is sitting in the seat where Adam is just


    sitting.


    "I have something to go out now, but I have told the assistant about the process." He is quite respectful


    to the international chief judge.


    Gary nced at Adam indifferently. In fact, he is a very capable young talent, but they will go bankrupt


    soon. Now Alex has started to deal with Be Group, and it can¡¯t be protected for long.


    "It''s working time now. No one can go out. It''s thepany''s rule." Gary''s tone of indifference is still the


    same, but his majesty is not to be despised.


    Adam is obviously stunned for a moment. He used toe and go freely here, and Gary never


    restricted his freedom. Now he has something important, but Gary tells him he can''t go out.


    "Mr. Gary, I really have something important to do now. I''ll take half a day off. Is it OK?" Adam''s tone is


    full of anxiety.


    "No, thepetition is just imminent. As a design judge, you should lead by example and not take time


    off." Gary also looks at the information in his hand while talking, and his eyes shows a hint of joy.


    Adam''s n is very good.


    "Mr. Gary, my sister is in prison and has been sentenced to life. I''m going to save her." In fact, Adam


    had a good rtionship with Gary before.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "I''ve known this for a long time. Alex did it. It''s impossible for you to save your sister. Moreover, Be


    Group is in danger now, so all you can do is to keep your job, otherwise, you will have nothing." This is


    a warning, of course, also an advice.


    "What?" Adam seems to hear a thunderbolt on a sunny day. He steps back in shock for several steps,


    and his face suddenly bes ugly. How can this happen?


    Are they in danger, too? Why doesn''t dad say a word to him? Dad cares much about Be Group. It


    can''t be annexed by Alex like this. He needs to call dad to ask clearly.


    "I know how you feel now. Don''t be impulsive in everything. Last night, Alex called me. If Ok, remove


    your judge status. I haven''t replied to him yet. I hope you can perform well."


    Gary doesn''t want to remove Adam''s identity from the bottom of his heart. After all, he is a talent, so he


    doesn''t want Adam to make any mistakes so as to avoid being caught.


    "Thank you, Mr. Gary." Adam still knows which thing is more important." He sits back again. Although


    it''s dangerous for Be Group now, Alex can''t deal with Be Group as soon as possible. And his


    sister''s affairs, he has to take a long-term view. He can''t mess up.


    Gary smiles indifferently and leaves.


    At noon, Miya just goes to the canteen for a meal, and her cell phone rings.


    "Hello, Adam." She says as she opens the lunch box with one hand.

 Chapter 114 A moment of happiness 1

    Chapter 114 A moment of happiness 1


    "Well, have you eaten?" Adam actually wants Miya to say it to Alex, who should care much about her.


    "I am eating. Will you even n to treat me again?" Miya says with a chuckle, thinking that after Adam


    asked her to have dinner that day, Alex was very dissatisfied, so he made love with her, which made


    her have an abortion.


    Thinking of this, she feels a faint hurt, and her little hand subconsciously touches her lower abdomen,


    in which she lost a small life.


    "I want to ask you something." Saying this, Adam''s expression bes gloomy noticeably.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" While speaking, Miya is already holding chopsticks to hold a piece of potato


    in her mouth, listening to Adam more interestedly.


    "I just want to ask about Bess, do you know?" He thinks, Miya must know, and he checked the


    information in the morning, Bess also asked the tattooed man to rape Miya many times, presumably


    Miya hates his sister now.


    Miya¡¯s hand which has just caught green suddenly stiffened in the air. He asks her about Bess. Does


    he know?


    "Well, Bess is your sister." Although she has already guessed it, she still doesn''t want to believe it.


    Adam has always held her in his hands to protect, but Bess has wanted her to die. Are they really


    brother and sister?


    "Yes, I know Bess has done a lot of things sorry for you, but she is my sister. I beg you, don''t let her get


    life imprisonment, okay? She''s so young, I don''t want all her life in prison."


    Adam knows that with a word from Miya, maybe Alex will let Bess go. Even if he hates Alex much, he


    has to believe Alex''s power.


    "It was Be who called to you." Miya thinks for a while and says that she is unwilling to save Bess.


    What Bess gets now is she deserves, but now Adam pleads with her and she has no reason to refuse,


    if it weren''t for Adam six years ago, she wouldn''t have been today.


    "It''s not important about who made the call. What''s important is that no matter what I will rescue Bess."


    Adam says seriously, Bess is his sister, and he will naturally do everything to save her.


    "Okay, I''ll help you intercede with Alex, but I don''t know whether it''s sessful, but you have to


    remember, I plead for Bess because of you." Miya''s tone also bes serious, except Adam, it''s


    impossible for her to help anyone, even Alex. She is a person who is grateful and miserly.


    "I know, thank you." Adam is sincerely grateful this time.


    "Oh, do we need to talk about this? Just invite me to dinner then, and I''m sorry aboutst night." When


    referring tost night, Miya feels a little ashamed. She went out to date with him, but in the end, she


    was forcibly taken away by Alex.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I know you can''t help it." With a simple sentence, Miya''s guilt is relieved.


    "It''s nice with you." Miya says as she eats, not even noticing the shadow behind her.


    "I am, too." Adam says with a smile. If she has not met Alex, he thinks, he will have been happy with


    Miya all the time.


    "Well, I''m going to eat, ..." Miya has not finished speaking, but she feels that her whole body is covered


    by a dark shadow. She suddenly looks up and immediately meets Alex''s cold eyes.


    She immediately hangs up the phone and bows her head for dinner. How can hee here? Does he


    look for her?


    "Why don''t you continue to say? How happy you are when you talk to your lover." Words fall, Alex sits


    directly next to Miya, his whole body exudes coldness, making Miya just feels the goose bumps are


    spreading all over her body.


    "I was just chat with a friend." She is not sophistry, just says quietly.


    Alex has been staring at Miya, and finally his eyes fall on the ne around her neck. The ne


    is shining brightly in the sun, and every gem is like a bright pearl, showing off their nobility.

 Chapter 115 A moment of happiness 2

    Chapter 115 A moment of happiness 2


    "The clothes has been made from your design. You can try itter." Alex doesn''t talk to Miya about the


    phone call just now. The dress is already in his office. It will be a beautiful sight if it is on Miya.


    Miya stares at Alex. Doesn''t he make it for the model? How can he get her to try it on?


    "Mr. Alex, I''m not a model. You should go to the model to try it on." Miya replies without hesitation that


    she doesn''t want to try it on, but it''s OK to see. After all, it''s the finished product designed by herself,


    and it''s the first time that her work has been designed into clothes.


    "I said let you wear, remember to call me Alexter, of course, calling my husband is also OK." Alex


    suddenly looks forward to Miya calling her husband. Six years ago, he remembered that every woman


    he made love with would call him husband, but that woman didn''t. She has a faint scent of lilies, just


    like Miya.


    "Since you are so willing, I will call you little Alex." All of a sudden, Miya says slyly, thinking about how


    funny it is that Mr. Alex is called little Alex by a little woman.


    "OK. little Alex will be the exclusive nickname of little Miya." But Alex agrees without thinking, and he


    seems satisfied with the it.


    "..." Miya is speechless for a while. How can this man have such a thick skin? She has never seen Alex


    to be so.


    "May I ask you one thing, please?" Miya sees Alex is very happy now. If it is mentioned that he lets


    Bess go, it should be possible.


    Alex''s eyes suddenly deepen. Does she ask him for something? It''s probably not a good thing. With his


    knowledge of this woman, she won''t ask him until she has no choice.


    "No, I will not ept any request from little Miya." Alex suddenly refuses. He is very happy now. He is


    afraid that the little woman will annoy him as soon as she opens her mouth.


    Miya''s face darkens immediately. Does the man say to pursue her? Now she asks him for one thing he


    even doesn''t agree with.


    "You don''t know what I ask of you, and why you didn''t agree." Miya asks, her eyes full of discontent.


    "If little Miya performs in the internationalpetition, then I''ll agree with her request." Alex says very


    slyly, always saying about little Miya.


    Miya only feels that when she hears Alex''s words, she is numb all over her body. Does he need to be


    so disgusting? But her heart is inexplicably a little happy, perhaps she has been looking forward to


    something.


    "Mr. Alex, I..."


    "Call me little Alex." Alex''s deep eyes are full of smiles. He really wants to be good to this woman now.


    If he can, he really wants her to give him another baby.


    Miya''s little face suddenly turns red, and she suddenly feels that her rtionship with Alex is like falling


    in love, which makes her full of excitement all the time.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Little... Alex!" She says awkwardly. She doesn''t have that kind of rtionship with him. Why does she


    call him so ambiguous?


    "Well, let''s try on the clothes." Alex takes Miya''s small hand with satisfaction, and despite Miya''s


    objection, he just pulls her towards the president''s office.


    "No one is like you. How can chasing girls be sopulsory?" She hasn''t eaten enough yet. Doesn''t


    he see that she is still eating? He''s not pursuing her. He doesn''t care how she feels at all.


    "Nowadays, women are two-faced. They like it very much, but they have to say they don''t like it. Your


    unwillingness now proves that your heart is very willing." Alex says slowly. He finds that as long as he


    is with this woman, he will be very happy, so he wants to keep it.


    "..." Miya has no choice but to turn a white eye, which one of his eyes sees her to be two-faced.


    "You are not only narcissistic, but also self-righteous, ruthless, cold and arrogant. I hate you so much."


    Miya says discontentedly as Alex pulls her.


    Alex doesn''t care at all. Anyway, he''s used to the woman''s scolding. the habit bes natural, it is


    OK.


    "Ordinary women like men who are domineering, strong, handsome, and golden, and I have all these,


    so I am the perfect prince in the hearts of women." Alex is not shy at all when he says that.


    Miya ispletely defeated by Alex. She decides to keep silent and stop talking to him. This man is


    just a super invincible narcissist.


    Miyaes to the little room in Alex''s office to try on her clothes, but she doesn''t put it on for a long


    time because the zipper behind her can''t get.


    Alex takes advantage of this spare time to read several materials. He is just about to see if Miya is OK.


    Aaron suddenlyes over.


    "Alex." Aarones in with a picture that Miya has broken the other day. Alex asked Aaron to


    redevelop it.


    "Okay?" Stopping walking towards the room, Alex looks at the photo in Aaron''s hand. When he sees


    Susan, he loses his mind for a moment, but is soon covered by another figure. He puts down the photo


    to see Miya.


    Aaron stares at Alex''s actions in surprise. He thinks Alex will be happy after seeing the photo, but why


    does he look so absent-minded?


    "Come here, little Alex." Just as Alex''s foot step into the room inside, Miya''s voicees out.


    Alex stops, because that words "Little Alex" let the softest part of his heart suddenly be touched,


    makingyers of ripples, that kind of feeling is very good.

 Chapter 116 Their pet names 1

    Chapter 116 Their pet names 1


    Aaron is stunned almost all over. Widening hie eyes, he stares at Alex''s back. He just heard it clearly.


    Miya was calling Alex little Alex. Is little Alex Miya''s pet name for Alex? This pet name is really


    ambiguous.


    Looking back, when does Alex be so childish? How can he let a woman call him that?


    "Little Miya, what''s the matter with you?" Alex smiles as he approaches the room.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Aaron is even more stunned, little Miya? Is that Alex''s pet name for Miya? When does Alex be so


    naive? Does Alex''s intelligence recede?


    Aaron looks at the room in a daze. He has such an impulse that he really wants to go into the small


    room and see what they are doing. This reminds him of a sentence that love makes people''s IQ very


    low. Is Alex in love? He can''t really expect that Alex will be attracted to a woman like Miya.


    Suddenly Alex takes Miya''s little hand out, and the scene slowlyes into Aaron''s eyes.


    Aaron ispletely shocked when he sees Miya. What a perfect woman.


    The eyes are bright and clear, and the eyshes are as long as fans, which seem to move people''s


    hearts when she winks. The pretty nose, the cherry lips which is curved without smile, and the pink and


    red skin, all make her face delicate like an angel.


    She dresses with a strapless dress, which is with a circle of diamonds around the waist and a big bow


    tied at the back. It''s elegant, low-key and full of connotation. With her exquisite figure, at this moment,


    she''s noble like a princess. Alex standing beside her is definitely a prince. He can''t help admiring it in


    his heart that thety are absolutely a perfect match.


    "Sister inw, you are so beautiful!" Aaron can''t help blurting out, and his eyes have been looking at


    Miya''s figure all the time. This woman is absolutely the best quality. It seems that Alex is really


    "Thank you!" Miya shyly lowers her head. No woman doesn''t like to be praised. Miya is also a woman,


    and she is no exception.


    Alex suddenly takes off his coat to put it on Miya, giving Aaron an unhappy nce.


    "Are you still here?" His voice is obviously a little cold. The guy even dares to have designs on his


    woman. It seems that he really wants to go to America.


    "Haha, I''m leaving now. Everyone likes to appreciate beautiful things, so when they encounter beautiful


    things, they like to look at them more. please don''t care." Aaron is still staring at Miya while talking. Of


    course, he intentionally wants to see Alex jealous of women.


    "I don''t think you want to be in the entertainment circles." Alex spits out these words coldly.


    "I''ll leave right away." After that, Aaron really turns around immediately. With Alex''s temper, if he


    doesn''t leave, Alex will let him go to the United States, and he really doesn''t want to stay there.


    Looking at Aaron''s speed, Miya''s face is incredible. It seems that people who work under Alex must


    have more skills, or they will be totally miserable by him.


    "Well, should I take it off? If it gets dirty, I won''t be able to wear it in the internationalpetition." Miya


    knows that her design is sessful, because at the moment Alex sees her, she sees the astonishment


    in his eyes, which is the expression he has never been seen before, and there are not many things that


    can make Alex astonished, so she really seeds.


    "You can wear it, because I made two identical ones. You can wear the other one in the game." Alex


    says petitely, the other one is more refined and luxurious than this one. He believes that on that day,


    Miya will definitely be the focus, and she will make the whole audience shocked.


    Miya doesn''t expect Alex to design two sets. Are they exactly the same? Why does he spend money


    on two? Does he have too much money?


    "Little Alex, I just say to ask for something." For a moment, Miya is smiling. Asking him for something,


    of course, she has to give him seven points of smile and three points of softness.


    "Huh? Say it." When Alex is talking, he puts his big hand around Miya''s small waist. Now she has


    something to ask for. Of course, he has to take the opportunity to profit as his expense. Anyway, she


    won''t oppose it now.


    Miya only feels her waist tightened and wants to resist, but when she thinks that she still has something


    to ask for, she bears it.

 Chapter 117 Their pet names 2

    Chapter 117 Their pet names 2


    "Little Alex, did you give Bess with a life imprisonment?" She asks in a low voice tentatively, and she


    stares at Alex''s reaction without blinking while talking.


    Alex''s face suddenly darkens. The woman even mentions Bess. Did Adam say it when he called her? It


    is Adam who asks her to plead for Bess. Does she listen to Adam so much?


    "Yes, do you want me to let Bess go?" Alex raises his eyebrow and says, how can it be possible for him


    to let Bess go? She even dared to hurt his woman, not killing Bess, for him, is just enough.


    Miya nods. In fact, she also hates Bess. After all, she did that to herself, but Adam asked for it, so she


    helped him.


    "Because Adam spoke to you, that''s why you came to me, isn''t it?" Alex''s eyes are deep,plex and


    cold.


    Miya doesn''t deny it. She acquiesces it in this way. Her intuition tells herself that Alex will be angry


    when he hears this.


    Alex raises the corner of his mouth evilly and raises a smile, but his smile is full of coldness, which


    makes Miya almost want to escape.


    "For the sake of your confession, I won''t care about it with you. Don''t mention it in front of meter." He


    hates hearing about Adam from Miya, but he doesn''t want to get angry with her.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Miya is relieved to see Alex not angry, but she still wants to fight for Adam about Bess.


    ¡°Little Alex¡­ little Alex¡­¡± Miya suddenly changes her tone and turns into a coquettish look. For such a


    face, such a delicate voice, such a figure, such a perfect stunner, no man will be willing to refuse after


    seeing it.


    Alex seems to enjoy Miya calling him this way, but when he thinks that her appearance is totally


    because of Adam, and his heart will be very ufortable.


    "Little Miya calls so nicely. I''ll take you to the party tonight." Alex smiles and stretches out his hands to


    pinch Miya''s face.


    "In fact, Bess..."


    "If your performance tonight can satisfy me, Bess''s life imprisonment will be fixed-term


    imprisonment." Alex looks at Miya quietly and says, he really wants her, but her body is not


    appropriate, he can only wait.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure you''ll be satisfied tonight. If you let me go east, I''ll never go west." Miya finally


    shows a bright and satisfied smile, and atst, she suddenly approaches Alex.


    "Squelch!" Miya finally gives Alex a kiss on his handsome face, and the next moment her face turns red


    immediately.


    Alex loses his mind for a moment. She kisses him, and she takes the initiative to kiss him. There is a


    thrill in his heart that never happens before. He seems to feel the happiness.


    Miya looks at Alex who hasn''t responded for a long time. Her face is getting redder. Why did she kiss


    him on impulse? Was she infatuated by him?


    "Is little Miya in love with me?" Alex looks at Miya''s red face which is almost dripping blood. He can''t


    help but want to tease her. However, it''s nice to be kissed by her. Does this prove that he has a certain


    position in her heart?


    "Who is in love with you? How can I fall in love with someone like you?" Yeah, how can she fall in love


    with a man like him? He will not give her any promise, more will not marry her, and there is another


    woman in his heart.


    "What kind of person am I? I am so handsome and perfect, a woman loves me, don''t you think it''s a


    common thing?" Alex raises his eyebrows and says.


    Miya makes a noise, turns around to walk to the inner room. She is going to change her dress.


    In fact, she finds that if Alex is not so domineering to her, it will be a very pleasant thing for her to be


    with him, vaguely there is a feeling of happiness.


    Alex ignores Miya''s expression and follows her to the inner room. When Miya wants to close the door,


    Alex''s long fingers block the door.


    "What do you want to do?" Miya looks at Alex with wide eyes. There seems to be a glimmer of


    vignce in her eyes.


    "Nothing." He doesn''t do anything. He just wants to see her change clothes.


    "Little Alex, I''m going to change my clothes. Would you wait for me at the door first?" Miya''s voice


    immediately softens. Since this man likes to be ttered so much, she tters him. Anyway, she won''t


    loss something.


    "Little Miya, I''ll be here. Anyway, I have already seen it, not to mention you are so beautiful..." Saying


    that, his eyes also fall on Miya''s chest with a bad smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Little Alex, just go out. I''m shy." Miya''s big, watery eyes stare at Alex without blinking. It seems that if


    he doesn''t leave, she won''t change.


    "Then little Miya kisses me." Alex can''t stand Miya''s appearance, which is gentle and watery. This


    woman is a goblin to him. Any expression will affect his heart.


    "Well." As soon as Alex''s words fall, Miya''s kiss falls on his face. This kiss is sweeter than the first one.


    Alex walks out with satisfaction. He can''t embarrass her too much. If he wants to get her heart, he has


    to take it slowly step by step.

 Chapter 118 The truth of moms leaving 1

    Chapter 118 The truth of mom''s leaving 1


    Miya looks at Alex''s back. The moment she closes the door, she fades all the tenderness from her face


    and changes her face into indifference. Thinking about her actions just now, she can''t helpughing. If


    her gentleness is pretended, then how can she exin the uncontroble kiss just outside? She admits


    that the kiss is from her heart.


    She warns herself that she can¡¯t fall in love with Alex, can''t be interested in him, and can''t be addicted


    to him. He can''t give her happiness. He can''t not even give her a home.


    But why does her mind still sh over his appearance, every smile of his face, the scene ofst night''s


    fierce kiss? Now she suddenly finds that she has no antipathy to Alex''s touch.


    She tries to make herself smile and then opens the door to go out.


    ¡°Little Alex¡­¡­¡± As soon as she goes out, she calls softly, she only needs to insist for another fourteen


    days.


    After shees out, she finds that there is no one in the room. She looks at the time. The man may


    have gone to the meeting. At a nce, she sees the information on the table. When she sees Adam''s


    name, she can''t help but stun, and then she looks curiously.


    The more she looks, the paler her face bes. The information is not only about Be Group''s


    information, but also about Be''s previous information. In addition, Be was very close to the only


    son of David Group before. Later, David Group announced bankruptcy, and the only son also


    disappeared.


    And Be was pregnant at that time. If what she guesses is right, Bess is Be''s daughter.


    No wonder Be pleads for Bess like that. It turns out that Bess is her daughter, and more importantly,


    David Group, her father once said that he lived in a vi when he was a child. Later, David Group went


    bankrupt, and he concealed his identity when he was 17 years old.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    So, the only son of David Group refers to her father. ording to the data, Be was very close to the


    only son of David Group at that time. Does that mean that her father and Be know each other?


    Miya suddenly thinks of her mother''s departure. At this moment, she suddenly knows everything. Mom


    must have known about this, so she leaves. She can tolerate his poverty, his gambling, but she can¡¯t


    tolerate his betrayal.


    Her little hand holding the information is getting tighter and tighter, so to speak, Bess is her half-sister.


    She is almost destroyed by this so-called sister. She steps back involuntarily two steps, and an


    instability makes her squat to the ground.


    She doesn''t know how she feels. In a word, she feels sour and tears can''t helping up.


    Originally, the strength that she thinks is still so weak. Ha! Sheughs at herself!


    She almost doesn''t know how shees back to the design studio. Her mind is full of the information


    she has just seen. She ispletely confused. Thinking of the reason why her mother left, she hates


    her father again.


    It is her father who causes her mother to leave, which hurts her life''s happiness, also causes her to


    lose a son. For his so-called other daughter, she almost died in the hands of his other daughter. She


    suddenly changes her mind. She doesn''t want to save Bess. She hates Bess and Be. If it wasn''t for


    the two of them, she may be a very happy woman now. It is them who ruin her happiness.


    As soon as she gets off work at night, she can''t wait to go home. She has to ask her father if he had


    another woman before he married his mother, why did he still marry mom? That made mom so painful,


    also made her bear all the debts. Finally, she hurt a lot. If she could choose, she would rather note


    to the world.


    "Why does little Miya go so fast? Do you want to pick up the children? I''ll send you." In a gentle tone,


    it''s a man pursuing a woman. In fact, this feeling made Alex feel good.


    In the car.


    "Little Alex, didn''t I say something about Bess this morning? Don''t change her life imprisonment now."


    She is not happy in her heart. If Bess and Be''s identities are true, she will never let Bess go so easily.


    "Oh?" There is a hint of surprise in Alex''s eyes. In the morning, the little woman was pleading for Bess.


    Why does she change her mind in the afternoon? It doesn''t look like shepletely changes her mind,


    as if she is waiting for something.


    "I want to figure out one thing." She says with certainty, but her heart is very disordered. If her father


    betrays her mother, she will hate him.


    "What can your husband do for you?" Alex smiles brightly.


    Miya looks at Alex''s side face. She is lost for a moment, his delicate and sculptural feature seems to


    have a kind of temptation, which makes her unconsciously addicted.

 Chapter 119 The truth of moms leaving 2

    Chapter 119 The truth of mom''s leaving 2


    "Don''t be so nice to me. I''m afraid I''ll fall in love with you." Miya''s words are absolutely true. If it goes on


    like this, she will definitely fall in love with him. As Alex himself says, he is a very good man indeed.


    "Ah!" Alex smiles, which is much deeper than before. When she says this, it proves that she already


    likes him.


    "Don''tugh like that, or we''ll go back to the way we used to be." Because he is suddenly so kind to


    her, so good that she almost thinks that all of them are false. She can''t believe it.


    "Are you afraid? Because you''ve fallen in love with me." Alex never seems to be as happy as he is


    now.


    "Who is in love with you!" Although she says this, she can still feel the touch in her heart. She really


    has some feelings for him. She knows clearly that there will be no happiness, but she still has feelings


    for him.


    The more she conceals, the more she is afraid. The more she is afraid, the more real it is. He always


    smiles from beginning to end. It turns out that smiling is such a natural thing.


    "Actually, I like Joey and Ben, too. Let them live with Andre." Alex suddenly changes the subject.


    "No!" Miya quickly refuses. She will not let Ben and Joey get closer to Alex. If he knows the truth, she


    will not even have the chance to cry.


    Alex frowns slightly. Why does the woman react so much each time he mentions Ben and Joey? as if ...


    what is she afraid of?


    Miya also seems to feel that her reaction just now is a little severe, she is a little ufortable.


    "I have my home, and I don''t want my children to depend on others." At this time, her tone has returned


    to be calm, no matter what, the secret must not be revealed.


    "I can give you everything you want, except marriage." Alex''s voice is very light. Yes, the other half of


    his life is for Susan, the first woman he falls in love with. But before he could love her well, she left him.


    For six years, he has almost sought through the world, but there is still no trace of her. Where does she


    go?


    "All I want is freedom. Since you can''t give me happiness, please let me be free." Her voice also calms


    down, but she doesn''t know why her heart is a little hurt. She feels that she seems to be lost recently,


    because she begins to care about the man in front of her.


    "Except this one." Alex''s face darkens a little. As long as she stays by his side, he will give her


    everything she wants, except for Susan, she is the first woman he wants to be nice to her.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Miya smiles lightly and turns to look out the window. The wind messes her hair. But she knows nothing.


    "No more." Apart from this, she doesn''t want anything. She doesn''t want to be addicted to him again.


    She''s afraid that she won''t find her way in the end.


    Alex doesn''t talk either and parks his car at the school gate. Subconsciously, he likes her, but he


    doesn''t want to deny Susan''s position in his heart. He doesn''t know that time has precipitated his love


    for her. Only memories are left.


    "Mommy -" after seeing Miya, Joey gets into her arms habitually.


    Miya chuckles and holds Joey in her arms.


    "Uncle Alex is here, too. Let''s see Andre, and see how he is now." Ever since Andre saved him from


    the water that day, his attitude towards Andre has changed.


    "OK, let''s go to see Andre together." Alex smiles evilly and holds Ben up.


    Miya obviously doesn''t expect Alex to suddenly lift Ben. There is a sh of panic in her eyes, but she


    soon calms herself down.


    "Uncle Alex, how much profit can yourpany make every day now? Do I have the ability to surpass


    you in the future?" Ben smiles. As the saying goes, indigo blue is extracted from the indigo nt but is


    bluer than the nt ites from. He''s Alex''s son, and he''s sure to be stronger than Alex in the future.


    "Oh? Are you asking for my property? Is it a blind date for your mommy?" Alex says with a smile, he


    doesn''t answer Ben''s words, does this bum-boy want to ask about his resources? Even Andre hasn''t


    asked. He even asks.


    "No, but I really want to have a blind date for my mommy, because I have so much money, if someone


    wants to chase my mommy, he must have money." Of course, he will like to let Alex and Mommy


    together, he just doesn''t know if there is a chance.


    Alex finds that he likes Ben very much. This child is very clever. He is so much like him, but he is not


    his own son. At that time, he checked it himself.


    "Look at the ne around your mommy''s neck. Is it valuable? I just sent it." Alex says proudly.


    Miya suddenly reaches out to hold the ne around her neck, and her face turns red.


    "I want that lucky pearl more than this ne." That lucky pearl is made by her mother for her.


    Nothing is more precious than that lucky pearl.


    Alex holds the steering wheel tightly, and she mentions the lucky pearl again, the only thing left by that


    woman six years ago.


    "Are you sure you didn''te here six years ago?" He asks again. Now he has sent someone to check


    Miya''s identity, there is no result yet. He suddenly looks forward to it.

 Chapter 120 Hes kept in the dark alone 1

    Chapter 120 He''s kept in the dark alone 1


    "No." She still says categorically.


    Alex doesn''t get involved in this matter anymore. He believes that there will be a clear answer after the


    internationalpetition.


    "Uncle Alex, may I ask you a question?" Ben suddenly asks, raising his head.


    "Huh?" He habitually drags a long ending, which soundszy but attractive.


    "Does uncle Alex care about the woman six years ago or the woman in your heart?" Ben asks clearly,


    meaning that Alex cares about Susan or his mum.


    Alex is really caught out by Ben for a while. He doesn''t have a voice. Six years ago, the woman with


    only one night can be remembered by him to this day. This must be unique. And Susan is the woman


    he wants to love dearly.


    " Uncle Alex actually cares about the woman in your heart, because you can''t let it go, so you can''t


    ept others." Ben finally answers the doubts for Alex in his heart. In fact, Ben can see that Alex also


    has feelings for his mother, just because there is another person in his heart, so he can''t open his heart


    to his mother all the time.


    "If Uncle Alex doesn''t like my mommy, then please stop bothering her anymore. My mommy is the best


    mommy in the world." Joey''s tone is obviously dissatisfied. Her mother has suffered so much. Does this


    so-called father still want to bully her?


    "I like your mommy, just give me some time." Alex says softly, facing the questions of the two children,


    he doesn''t even know how to face them.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "My mommy doesn''t have so much youth to wait for you. If the woman in your heartes back, will


    you put my mommy aside again?" Ben says agitatedly, because in his mind, that''s what Alex thinks.


    "Uncle Alex is really a bad guy." Joey hugs Miya tightly and says.


    Alex is speechless for a while. How can the two children suddenly be so hostile to him? Does he say


    he wants to get Miya aside?


    Miya has always been quiet and has never spoken. In fact, she doesn''t know what to say. What she


    wants to say has been asked by children for her.


    They don''t say a word until they get off the car.


    "Aunt Miya!" Andre sees Miyaing in at a nce. At the moment of seeing Miya, his face is full of


    surprises.


    Alex, who follows Miya with a slight frown, suddenly finds out, in his son''s eyes, he only sees Miya from


    the beginning to the end. It''s like now, he even thinks he doesn''t exist.


    When is Alex so ignored? But now, he has been ignored all the time. His biological son has even


    ignored him.


    "Dad!" Andre just says slightly when Alex is about to speak.


    "Brother Andre, are you better?" Joey runs to Andre and holds Andre''s hand in her small hand. In the


    bottom of her heart, she is very grateful to this brother who has only known each other for half a month.


    If it isn''t for him, she will not have the chance to stand here now.


    "Well, I''ll be discharged soon." Andre seems to be very happy holding Joey''s small hand. He can''t help


    looking at Ben standing next to him. He knows Ben''s temperament best.He doesn''t speak a word


    standing here, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t care about him. He just doesn''t want to show his inner


    things, which is very simr towards his father.


    "Mommy, I''m going to be with brother Andre tonight, OK?" Joey looks at Miya with expectation on her


    little face.


    Miya doesn''t speak. In fact, she doesn''t want Joey to stay in her heart. The more she contacts Alex, the


    more likely he is to discover something, so it''s better to stay away from him.


    "Of course. Will Joey marry Andre as a bride in the future?" Alex suddenly says, if Joey is allowed to


    marry Andre, aren''t these children all his children? That''s a good idea.


    Because of a word from Alex, all of them look at Alex and seem to regard him as a monster.


    Alex doesn''t think that because of a sentence just now, making all the four eyes in the room look at him


    in unison, and they are so tacit, which makes it necessary for him to review, did he just say something


    wrong?


    "No way!" Surprisingly, the four of them say it in unison, still looking at Alex.


    Alex looks at the four people in front of him. How can he feel like an outsider? Even his son fights with


    Miya against him.


    "I mean, Joey will always treat Andre as an older brother, and it will never change, and she will never


    get married!" Miya first exins softly.


    Alex''s eyebrows are locked. Obviously, he doesn''t believe Miya''s words. Just now, the four of them


    have responded so much. What''s obviously hiding from him? And Andre has such a good rtionship


    with them.

 Chapter 121 Hes kept in the dark alone 2

    Chapter 121 He''s kept in the dark alone 2


    "If Andre doesn''t like Joey, how can he save Joey''s life?" Alex was a little angry when he first knew


    about it. His son is so noble, how can he block the knife for a little girl? If there is something wrong, the


    consequences will be unimaginable.


    Miya just feels a little nervous in her heart and thinks about how to speak.


    Ben also can''t help looking at Andre. He thinks it will be better if Andre says it himself.


    Joey also looks at Andre. He blocks the knife. Of course, it''s up to him.


    Andre sips his lips and looks up at Alex. Seeing Alex¡¯s eyes, there is full of visits, obviously he is


    waiting for Andre to speak.


    "Dad, in fact, I only regard Joey as my sister, because family affection can also surpass everything,


    sometimes it is more precious than love." He says very lightly, slowly. It seems that he says it while


    thinking, but what he says is so firm and has asting appeal.


    Alex''s eyes can''t help but sh a little surprise. It seems that he doesn''t expect his son will say such


    shocking words, which makes him faintly feel inconceivable.


    "Don''t you really love Joey, just treat her as a sister?" Alex obviously doesn''t believe it, and intuition


    tells him that these people have something to hide from him. His deep eyes stare straight at Andre.


    Andre nods affirmatively and stares at Alex with his eyes widened, for fear that he will see something.


    Alex doesn''t ask again. He can ask when his son is alone.


    "Andre, your injury is almost over. Aunt Miya has something to do. I¡¯ll go back first." Miya suddenly says


    that she will go back to ask her father about Bess and Be. She hoped that her father will not let her


    down. She doesn¡¯t want the man shown on the data to be her father.


    "Is aunt Miya leaving?" Andre''s eyes immediately sh a trace of reluctance, she justes, why does


    she want to leave? Is it because of dad? If he can, he wants his father to leave.


    Miya smiles to touch Andre''s little head, looking at him tenderly.


    "Well, aunt Miya wille to see Andre tomorrow, and make you some seaweed beef soup, OK?"


    Miya is still smiling gently. In the bottom of her heart, she has always wanted to make up for this child.


    "Okay, aunt Miya should act up to your promise." Andre has been in love with the taste of it since he


    last ate seaweed beef soup with Ben. It seems that he can feel his mother''s love when drinking the


    soup.


    "Mommy, I want to drink too." Ben immediately raises his hands and says that he feels that the


    seaweed beef soup made by mommy is very delicious.


    Alex frowns tightly. The food he likes to eat, why does these little guys also like? Are they alling to


    grab his meals?


    "I want to eat, too, and a big bowl of it." Finally, Alex says shamelessly. These people who are thick-


    skinned will eat well, this sentence is still very ssic.


    Joey''s bright eyes turn, and finally her eyes stop on Miya.


    "Mommy, Ben and I are with Andre. We won''t go back tonight." During the conversation, Joey also


    secretly looks at Alex, which obviously means that she just wants to create some small opportunities


    for Alex and Miya.


    Although Miya is reluctant, she doesn''t want to domineeringly reject Joey, so she agrees. But... She


    can''t help but look at Alex. If these three children are with a big gray wolf, will they be safe?


    Alex meets Miya''s eyes and raises his eyebrows. What does this woman mean by looking at him?


    Does she want him to send her back?


    "Aunt Miya, let dad take you back." Andre finally speaks. Andre, who usually speaks the least, why he


    seems to talk so much at this time.


    "Well, let little Alex send me back." After thinking for a while, she finally decides.


    "What was little Miya thinking just now? Don''t you want me to send?" Alex asks as he follows Miya out.


    "Of course not! Except little Alex, who can do it?" Miya says easily. She won''t let Alex send her if it isn''t


    for Alex to be separated from her children.


    Alex justughs and says nothing. He has thought of the little girl''s mind for a long time.


    At home, David prepares a meal early and waits for Miya toe back. In fact, in his heart, he is still


    wondering if there was the same person who picked up and sent Miyast night.


    Suddenly he hears a roar outside. He looks through the window. Sure enough, a prominent


    Lamborghinies. He is sure that it is the same person as the onest night.


    "You''d better not get off, my father will misunderstand." Miya says quietly looking at Alex, since they are


    impossible, there is no need to let dad knows about it.


    "Aren''t we in love? Making you dad know it is also a normal thing. How can it be called


    misunderstanding?" Alex stares at Miya and doesn''t seem to want to let Miya go alone.


    Miya smiles bitterly. Are they also in love? A love without result, will it be happy?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Little Alex, will you fall in love with me without Susan?"

 Chapter 122 Sad for mom 1

    Chapter 122 Sad for mom 1


    She doesn''t know why she asks it, but she is eager to know the answer. She wants to have a harbor


    when she is most helpless.


    "Yes!" He says firmly without any doubt, in fact, if it isn''t for the person he can''t let go of, he will fall in


    love with this woman at this time, and still love very much.


    Miyaughs. It''s enough to have this answer. She doesn''t know if she will copse next, but she is


    afraid. She hopes to find a shoulder and a hug to rely on.


    "Thank you, little Alex, but I never regret knowing you." She''s going to get out of the car when the


    words fall. She remembers someone once says that those mistakes, those tears, those sweat, all make


    you unique.


    From now on, she is going to be herself and love bravely. Even when she is sad, she will not regret it.


    Alex suddenly puts Miya in his arms. Although he can feel that something must have happened to the


    little woman, he doesn''t want to ask her. He will wait for her to tell him in person.


    "Go back first, and I''ll pick you up at the partyter." Then he kisses her gently on Miya''s forehead. He


    doesn''t want to embarrass her. In fact, he really wants to love this woman well. If she can be obedient,


    will they be happy all the time?


    For a moment, Alex seems to forget Susan in his mind.


    As soon as Miya enters the door, it is still the smell of rice, but her heart is no longer as happy as


    yesterday. She takes off her coat and walks quietly to the kitchen.


    "Dad!" She cries calmly, her face is not very good, and there seems to be a fire to be blocked in her


    heart. If Bess is really her so-called half-sister, what should she do?


    David finds out his daughter''s abnormality as soon as Miyaes in. He puts down the vegetables in


    his hand and approaches Miya.


    "What''s the matter? Is it ufortable?" David reaches out his hand which is a little rough to touch


    Miya''s forehead.


    "Dad, I want to ask you something. I hope you can answer me truthfully." Miya''s expression suddenly


    bes serious, and her heart is beating with excitement at this moment. She is clearly looking


    forward to the result, but she is also afraid of it.


    "Huh? What''s up?¡± David looks at his daughter''s face, and he feels a little uneasy.


    "I want to know why mom left." She keeps looking at David''s eyes while she is talking. As long as he


    has any changes in his expression, she will have all in her eyes.


    David conceals the turmoil in his heart and pretends to looks at Miya calmly.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Your mother left because of my gambling, don''t you know it?" David''s heart obviously shes a little


    guilty. Why does his daughter suddenly ask this question? Does she find anything?


    Miya sees all the confusion in David''s eyes.


    "Is there any other reason?" Miya lowers her voice again and asks, the heart is obviously cold at this


    time, she obviously feels something from the dodge in his eyes, but she is still looking forward to


    another result.


    "What happened to Miya today? Does you hear some gossip?" David tries to keep his tone as in as


    possible, but his heart is tense. Does his daughter really find anything?


    "Dad, I just want to hear you tell me the real reason why mom left you. Mom loves you so much. If it


    wasn''t for something, how could she leave so resolutely?" Although she had doubted it that year, when


    she saw David liked gambling so much, which made her feel incurable, she still chose to believe that


    mom left because Dad gambled.


    "Your mother doesn''t love me, that''s the real reason." David conceals his nervousness in his heart


    tightly and replies lightly.


    "Ah!" At this time, Miyaughs instead of angering, but the smile is full of satire. His mother loves David


    so much, but he tells her that the real reason why her mother left him is because her mother doesn''t


    love him anymore. What about his conscience?


    "Dad, who is Be? Do you know her?" Miya''s voice bes cold at this moment. She feels unworthy


    of her mother. How can her mother fall in love with a man like her father who is useless?


    David obviously doesn''t expect Miya to mention Be. His face suddenly pales a lot and his whole body


    is stiff. She knows, does she still know?


    Miya looks at David''s reaction, and she is almost sure about it. Originally, Alex''s information is true. In


    fact, Be really had an ambiguous rtionship with her father before. In fact, her father doesn''t love


    her mother.


    "Dad, you''re so sorry for mom." Words fall, Miya turns to leave, because of mother, so she decides to


    hate her father.


    "Miya, listen to me." David steps forward and grabs Miya.


    "Dad, is Bess your daughter, is she my sister?" She asks again, with thest glimmer of expectation in


    her mind.


    David holds Miya''s hand tightly for a moment. In fact, he didn''t know about Bess before, which was


    later known. Later, Miya''s mother knew about it, so she just left him.


    "I''m sorry, it was Dad''s fault." David can¡¯t help loosening her hand, and his face is full of pain.


    Miya only feels that her nose is sour and her eyes turn red in a sh. It turns out that this is the truth.


    She obviously has already guessed it, but when the truth is really put in front of her, her heart hurts


    even more than she imagined.

 Chapter 123 Sad for mom 2

    Chapter 123 Sad for mom 2


    "It is useless! You are sorry, can you get my mother back? At the beginning, why did you marry my


    mother when you didn''t love her?" Miya cries sorrowfully, the first time she has ever yelled at David


    since she was a child.


    "I didn''t really know about Bess at the time, and I was already disconnected from Be when I married


    your mother." David tries to exin to Miya that although he didn''t fall in love with her mother when he


    married her, he was sure that he loved her when Gina left.


    Miya doesn''t believe David anymore. She walks out directly. She doesn''t want to say another word to


    him at this time. It''s him who hurts his mother and ruins her life. It''s him, it''s all caused by him


    Miya doesn''t seem to know how shees out of the house. Her heart is aching, as if she is bleeding.


    Mom, where are you?


    The sky seems to sympathize with Miya, and unconsciously it begins to rain, it is drizzling, but it is


    enough to wet the clothes.


    Miya used to like to stand by the window watching the rain and listening to the sound of the rain,


    because she could think of her mother quietly. But now she knows that it''s such a feeling when she


    stands in the rain. She''s obviously sad, but she can''t feel it. She wants to cry, but she can''t cry, but the


    sadness is spreading all the time.


    All of a sudden, there is a light in front of her, she subconsciously dodges, but her feet slip, the next


    moment, she squats in the water.


    "Squeak..." Suddenly, there sounds a harsh brake in front of Miya. Miya opens her eyes in confusion


    and stares at the car in front of her. She knows that the car is not Alex''s, but now she finds that, in her


    subconscious, she is still looking forward to Alex.


    When Lance and Lisa clearly see Miya in front of them, they get off the car in an instant.


    "Miya, what''s the matter with you? Why are you here?" After getting out of the car, Lisa runs to Miya to


    help her up.


    Miya obviously doesn''t expect that it will be Lisa. She just feels more painful in her heart and hugs her.


    At this moment, she needs Lisa so much.


    Lancees out of the car with an umbre. Seeing Miya holding Lisa destructively, his heart


    suddenly surges with pain. Does Alex bully her again? His eyes darken at this moment. He holds the


    umbre tightly and puts it on the top of Miya and Lisa.


    Miya only feels that there is no rain above her head, and there is a familiar and strange smell around


    her. It is Lance whoes, the man who will always silently guard behind her, the prince charming she


    once thought.


    "It''s cold here. Let''s get in the car." His tone is calm, but the eyes looking at Miya are very gentle.


    Lisa helps Miya stand up, looking at Lance.


    "Brother, Miya''s leg may have fallen and bled." She looks at the bloodstain on the ground and is also


    distressed. Recently, the girl has less contact with herself. She carries everything by herself. Such Miya


    is stubborn and heartbreaking.


    Lance just notices the blood on Miya''s legs, and the rain on the ground turns bloody. It is so shocking.


    "I''ll hug you to the car." Then Lance hands the umbre to Lisa. In spite of Miya''s objection, he picks up


    Miya.


    Miya leans in Lance''s arms. It turns out that at the most helpless, any arms can be her harbor.


    "Brother Lance, I want to be in the rain, will you apany me?" Her heart hurts very much. Which


    makes her whole body numb. She can hardly feel the pain on her leg.


    Lance, who is holding Miya, only feels that her whole body is stiff. Has this girl encountered any sad


    things? In his impression, the little girl used to stand in front of the window to watch the rain whenever it


    rained. She has never been rained.


    "OK, I will apany you in the rain, but your legs..." Lance sees Miya''s legs, and there is a sh of


    worry on his face.


    Miya smiles softly. The smile seems to be a lotus blooming in the rain, which is fresh and perfect,


    making Lance involuntarily obsessed.


    "My legs are fine. I just want to be quiet in the rain." In this way, Lance stands in the rain with Miya in


    his arms and they look like a romantic couple.


    Alex originally wants to pick up Miya, but he doesn''t expect to encounter such a scene halfway. He


    looks at Miya, who is quietly leaning against Lance''s arms, and his eyes narrows slightly.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Miya closes her eyes tightly. She feels the sadness in her heart and the coldness of the rain falling on


    her, making her heart clearer.

 Chapter 124 Just stay happy all the time 1

    Chapter 124 Just stay happy all the time 1


    "Drip..." All of a sudden, a shrill car humming breaks the silence of this moment, which makes Miya


    open her eyes instantly, and a familiar cares into sight.


    Before she has time to think more, the slender figure of Alex has stood in front of her, making her


    shocked for a moment.


    "I''ve only been away for a while, how can you make yourself so embarrassed?" With a soft tone, there


    is no usation. This woman always hurts herself.


    Miya looks at Alex with wide eyes. She originally thinks that Alex wille to question her, but she


    doesn''t expect that his words will be so gentle, which makes her heart suddenly surge with emotion.


    Her nose is sour, and clear tears still can''t help rolling down.


    Alex reaches out and gently wipes tears for Miya. The movements are rarely gentle.


    "Why are you crying? I''ll hold you in the car." He doesn''t me her all the time, because when he left,


    what Miya asked him made he feel that this woman might have something, so he came here early.


    Alex takes a look at Lance without much expression, and directly holds Miya from Lance''s arms. This


    woman belongs to him Alex, only to him.


    In the car, Alex gently undresses Miya. Because of the rain, the clothes are soaked. He wipes her body,


    puts medicine on her legs, and finally puts on the prom dress for her. The movements are always so


    gentle.


    Miya looks at Alex. For a moment, she wants to identify this man as the man of her life. But only for a


    moment, she denies this idea.


    "Thank you." Miya says softly, as if she feels happiness waving to her. For a moment, she really wants


    to let Susan never appear again. She knows that her thoughts are selfish, but love is also selfish.


    Alex drops a kiss on Miya''s forehead, and smiles handsomely.


    "Do we still have to say thanks? You will be the most beautiful princess at the party today." After Alex


    says, he steps on the elerator, and the car rushes away. He looks at Lance still standing in the rain


    in the rear mirror, there is a deep smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Lisa slowly walks to Lance''s side, follows his eyes and looks at Alex''s car quickly disappearing in front


    of them. His rtionship with Alex was so good before, but now, their rtionship does not expect to


    go to this step, whose fault is it?


    "Brother, Miya is going to the party too. If you don''t want to go, it''s time to go back." Lisa can feel


    Lance''s heart. He loves Miya so much that he loves her even more than himself.


    "I''m fine. Let''s go." Lance suddenly says. There is a sh of sadness on his face. Even he hurts much,


    he will love her.


    Lisa shakes her head helplessly. Maybe she should talk to Miya well.


    At the party, Miya holds Alex''s hand tightly. She knows that she will meet Adam here. He will definitely


    come. Should she say it clear to him?


    "You investigated Adam, didn''t you?" Miya suddenly speaks to Alex. When she looks at the information,


    she sees that Alex has all the information of Adam.


    "Huh?" Alex picks up his eyebrows. Did the woman see anything? Is she pleading for Adam again?


    Miya looks at Alex''s expression and smiles softly.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just asking. Adam and I are just friends. Please don''t hurt him." She doesn''t want to


    involve Adam, and she doesn''t want Adam to get hurt because of her. What she owes him can¡¯t be


    paid for the rest of her life.


    "The thing between Adam and me is not because of you. It happened early. If you want to plead for


    him, it will cost you." Alex smiles evilly, ncing over the corner not far away.


    "What''s the price?" She subconsciously asks, but after that, she regrets, she doesn¡¯t care about what


    he says to pay.


    "Give me a kiss and I won''t bother Adam any more, OK?" Alex''s mouth keeps smiling as he speaks.


    "Why are you looking for Adam''s trouble? Because you hate Be, do you even hate the whole Be


    group?" Miya does not answer Alex, but asks directly.


    "Kiss me and I''ll tell you." Alex says vaguely, ncing at the corner from time to time.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Miya stands on tiptoe and kisses Alex. This time she kisses not the face, but the mouth. The cold touch


    makes her awake for a moment and wants to take back her lips, but how can Alex give her this


    chance?


    All of a sudden, Alex reverses the position of the host and the guest, holding her head with his big palm


    and absorbing her beauty. He gently bites Miya''s red lip. She feels only a pain on her lip and opens her


    mouth subconsciously.


    At this time, Alex takes advantage of the situation and puts his tongue into Miya''s small mouth,


    lingering with it.


    Adam clenches his fists tightly aside. He walks forward suddenly, but Albert catches his hand.


    "Don''t provoke Alex." Albert lowers his voice and says, now Alex''s pressure on Be group is so great


    that they can''t provoke him anymore. If they annoy Alex again, it will only make their Be group be


    destroyed faster.


    "Dad, he''s done this to us. Do we need to be inferior to him? Anyway, he won''t let us go." Adam''s voice


    is full of discontent, and He just watches Miya in the arms of another man. Are the feelings of the past


    few years all false?

 Chapter 125 Just stay happy all the time 2

    Chapter 125 Just stay happy all the time 2


    "In fact, there is another way for us to save the Be Group. It depends on whether you do it." In fact,


    Albert has found out everything. He has also checked the rtionship between his son and Miya.


    When he was abroad, his son was deeply in love with Miya. If Adam can go to ask for Miya now, their


    Be group should be able to be saved.


    "What can I do?" Adam doesn''t think there will be another way. Will Be group cooperate with other


    companies? He never heard of it.


    Albert''s eyes are a little deeper, and finally he looks at Alex and Miya.


    "If you can ask Miya for help, everything will change." Albert''s words just show that it is normal things.


    Alex dotes on that woman. As long as Miya asks Alex, it''s no problem to save Be group.


    "What?" Adam is almost shocked. How could it be that let him ask Miya? It''s very low for him to ask


    Miya for Bess, and he will never agree to do it again.


    Albert reaches for Miya, who is kissing Alex.


    "Aren''t you familiar with that woman? If you ask that woman, I''m sure she will promise you." Albert says


    deservedly.


    Adam turns away and doesn''t want to see the closeness between Miya and Alex. He just sent Miya''s


    engagement ne yesterday. How can she kiss another man today? But he can only watch like this


    and can''t do anything.


    "You can''t fall in love. Besides, how can a woman with two children marry our Be family? She''s a


    bitch who has been raised by others." Albert has investigated Miya''s identity, but he doesn''t expect that


    her father will be David, the only child of David family, and his sister was pregnant with David at that


    time.


    In fact, David Group is also a sensation at that time. If David Group hadn''t been defeated, its scale


    would have been quiterge. It''s just that David Group is a designpany. At that time, an amazing


    design had been designed, but it went bankrupt before it could be adopted. What about the design of


    that year?


    Albert can''t help thinking about it. If he can find the astonishing design that David Group leaves out,


    Be group might be able to be saved because of it. Maybe he should investigate it from this woman.


    "Dad, how can you evaluate Miya like that? She''s also my friend." Adam is obviously dissatisfied. It


    seems that he is ming Albert for scolding Miya so casually.


    Albert doesn''t speak. He is still thinking. He seems to have made up his mind.


    After the party, Miya doesn''t go home. Alex wants to let Miya go back to his vi, but she is rejected by


    Miya. Finally, she goes directly to the hospital to apany Andre.


    Adam drives the car and follows Alex''s car until Alex pulls Miya into the hospital, and he is almost


    watching.


    Alex just sends Miya in, and he quicklyes out. After hees out, he doesn''t go to his car, but


    goes directly to Adam''s car. He has early found Adam following him.


    "Oh? You''ve been with me for such a long time. Don''t youe out to breathe?" Alex also raises the


    corner of his mouth gracefully when he speaks. He thinks that Adam follows him from such a long


    distance, not just to see him.


    Adam gets out of the car at the next moment. He is indeed looking for Alex for something.


    "Just say. If youe to beg for Bess, please stop, because Miya has already helped you beg for


    Bess." Alex says indifferently. His deep eyes are staring at Adam while talking.


    "Let go of Be group." Adam speaks directly. He doesn''t want to go around in circles with Alex.


    Everyone is smart. There''s no need for that.


    "And the price?" He''s a businessman. He''ll never do anything without benefit.


    Adam''s eyes are obviouslyplicated. In the past, he and Alex were good friends and confidants, but


    because of hate, they have be what they are now.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "If you can let go of Be group, then I''ll leave Miya, and I''ll be far away from her, and I won''t even


    meet her again." Adam says firmly, but he can''t help sighing in his heart, Dad, do you know how much I


    have paid for the Be family?


    "How can I believe that? Unless you swear to God." Alex deepens the smile on the corner of his mouth.


    In fact, it''s nice for him to say that. After all, Bess has always been the object of his revenge.

 Chapter 126 I want you tonight 1

    Chapter 126 I want you tonight 1


    Adam''s mind shes over Miya''s face, her smile. If he can¡¯t see her again, can he do it?


    "Well, I swear, I won''t see Miya again from now on. I will never meet her again." Every word he says


    hurts his heart, but for the sake of Be group, he still says.


    Miya stands not far away from them and steps back in shock. Adam just says that he will be away from


    her. He wants to draw a clear line with her for the sake of Be group. It turns out that she is nothing in


    his mind.


    Looking up at the moon in the sky, the moon is half round, so they are missing. It really is the truth.


    Miya can''t help smiling bitterly, turns around and goes back to the hospital. No one finds such a small


    figure which came just now.


    Alex listens to Adam''s oath. He can''t help being in a good mood. He looks up at the sky. The moon is


    hanging high in the sky, emitting a faint light. There are stars shining around it. At this moment, he is


    like the high moon, surrounded by some stars.


    "Remember what you just said. If you don''t see Miya again, Be group will be safe." For Miya, he is


    willing to give up this hatred, because being with that woman makes him really feel happy, so he can


    give up the hatred temporarily.


    Adam also looks up at the sky. The moonlight is dim and the stars are dotted. He is like a very humble


    star, looking for his life path.


    Finally, he turns to leave, although he has been straightening his back, but the back still looks a little


    lonely.


    Alex looks at Adam''s back and there is a hint ofplexity in his eyes. He can see that Adam is really


    sad this time. When they were together before, Adam had never been the first to leave. This is the first


    time he sees Adam''s back.


    Alex can''t say what his mood is at this time. For a woman, their three brothers are in such current


    situation. Is it because their brotherhood is not firm enough, or because the woman is too charming?


    For a moment, he bes confused. He hardly knows what he wants.


    It is doomed to be another sad night, Adam loses sleep.


    It is destined to be another night full of lovesickness, Lance misses her all night.


    It is destined to be another confusing night. Alex''s heart seems to be in disorder.


    Miya sends Joey and Ben to school and goes to thepany herself. Her mind is still thinking about


    what Adam saidst night. He said that he would be a stranger with her from now on. He would


    never see her again. Is this true or false?


    Several times she takes out her mobile phone, and several times she puts it down. She finds that she


    still doesn''t have the courage to call the phone. Last night, what he said was so desperate. What else


    will she say when she calls him? Does she pretend not to have heard the conversation between the


    two of themst night?


    When she hesitates, her cell phone suddenly rings. She is so scared that she almost throws away the


    cell phone in her hand.


    "Hello, little Alex, what''s the matter?" She still calls softly. Another day passes, and there are still


    thirteen days left. She finds that the recent two days have passed earlier.


    "I have arrived at thepany. When will you arrive?" Alex originallyes to the hospital to find her.


    He doesn¡¯t expect that his little woman has gone to send her babies, making him run for nothing. But


    by the way he goes to visit Andre.


    "I''m on the road. I''ll be there soon. What can I do for you?" Why does he call her this morning? She has


    to catch the bus.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "It''s OK. I just missed you all night. I want you more." Alex suddenly bes ambiguous. He wants


    her. He hasn''t touched her for several days. She should have recovered. He won''t let her go again


    tonight.


    Sure enough, as soon as Alex''s words fall, Miya blushes. How can this man say that? She also looks


    around subconsciously for fear that the people around her will hear what Alex just said.


    "I''m in the car. Let¡¯s talk after work." Miya whispers, she seems to want to hang up her cell phone, but


    she''s afraid to make Alex angry. She just bears not to hang up.


    "What will you talk after work?" Alex asks deliberately that he must eat her tonight.


    "Well, I won''t talk with you." Miya knows that Alex is teasing her. This man is not serious at all. She


    doesn''t know how he gets the position of president.


    "Well,e to my vi tonight. I''m going to wash little Miya and eat you." Alex says with a smile.


    Miya''s little face is warming again.


    "Well, I¡¯ll hang up." After that, she hangs up the phone in a hurry, and then she takes a long breath of


    relief. She widens her eyes to look around. She finds that there is nothing unusual, which relieves her.


    If the people around hear the words in phone, how shameful she is.

 Chapter 127 I want you tonight 2

    Chapter 127 I want you tonight 2


    When shees to thepany, at exactly 7:55, she immediately swipes the card. It is very


    dangerous. She will bete after five minutes.


    Ann runs over excitedly with a smile on her face, as if something exciting has happened.


    Miya sits at her desk and looks at Ann. Does she have a boyfriend? But there''s no need to be so happy


    to make a boyfriend. Is she going to get married?


    Thinking of this, Miya does take a look at Ann. It is possible. If she wants to get married, it will be a


    lifetime of happiness and worthy of joy.


    "Why are you so happy?" Miya asks as she sorts the information.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Ann looks at Miya excitedly. Suddenly, she takes a magazine and hands it to Miya. By the way, she


    points to a corner of the magazine.


    Miya looks at it following Ann''s eyes. There is a clear sh of shock in her eyes. Has Terry group been


    swallowed? She needn¡¯t think about it. It must be Alex.


    Miya can''t help but think of what she said to Alex that day, and she let him not cooperate with Terry


    group. He even swallows up Terry Group directly, and it''s only a few days. This man''s way of doing


    things is really abnormal.


    "How is it? Are you shocked? You will be even more shocked when you see thetter one." After


    saying, Ann flips through the magazine directly for Miya.


    Miya doesn''t know what happened. But intuition tells her it must have something to do with her.


    Sure enough, there is a picture of Alex holding her.


    "How can there be a picture of me and little Alex?" Miya blurts out.


    "What?" Ann doesn''t understand for a while. What did Miya call Alex just now? Little Alex? Is that her


    pet kname for Mr. Alex?


    Miya smiles awkwardly. How can her mouth be so unguarded that she even called Alex little Alex in


    front of others? She must be crazy.


    She continues to look down, almost stuns when she sees Alex''s true confession in the magazine.


    "She''s my little Miya. Anyone who doesn''t like her is disrespectful to me. Terry is the best example." He


    even puts this in the paper. What does he mean? Is he showing love to her?


    "Miss. Miya, I think Mr. Alex must be in love with you. He has never confessed to any woman in the


    newspaper. You are absolutely the first one." Ann has worked in Alex Group for so many years, and it


    has been calm until Miya appeared, whichpletely subverts the former Alex Group.


    Miya''s little face is reddish, and her heart rate elerates a lot. Is that love? It turns out that the taste


    of love is so beautiful, she can''t taste enough. Her eyes are staring at the newspaper without blinking.


    Will Alex continue to treat her like this?


    All of a sudden, a broken picture shes in her mind. In the picture, Alex holds Susan''s small hand and


    smiles happily. He never smiles to her like that. She suddenly withdraws her thoughts. He doesn''t love


    her. He just looks for some constion in the emptiness. The more she expects, the more disappointed


    she is.


    Ann watches the change of expression on Miya''s face and frowns slightly. From Miya''s excitement just


    now to the final calmness, she sees it.


    "Miss. Miya, Mr. Alex is sincere to you. Hurry up." Passing Miya an ambiguous smile, she turns to work.


    Miya has been reading magazines for a long time and hasn''t returned to her mind. Should she look


    forward to it? In fact, she has an answer in her heart, doesn''t she?


    All the morning, Miya is working in a state of confusion. She finds that she is poisoned by Alex. All she


    thinks of in her mind is the man. How can she miss a man so crazily? At this moment, she suddenly


    finds that she falls in love with him.


    "Little Miya, what are you doing? I''ve seen you for a long time. You not only don''t pay attention to your


    wor and even don¡¯t know it is off duty. What''s wrong with your mind?" The hand of Alex shakes in front


    of Miya.


    Miya has juste back to her senses. She clearly sees that the time is off work, but she will


    unconsciously think of Alex again. No, she can''t let herself be addicted anymore.


    "Little Alex, I''m in love with you." It is for this sentence, as if the world are moving, and the whole studio


    is silent for a moment.


    Alex''s heart seems to be touched a lot by something. He suddenly leans over and kisses her. He also


    falls in love with her.


    Miya responds to Alex for the first time, knowing that this kind of love will not be long, knowing that it is


    not true, knowing that she will leave when Susanes back, but she still falls in love, and the love is


    without hesitation.


    The people in the design room are quickly kicked out by Randy. Atst, he takes a deep look at Miya


    and Alex, and turns away.


    "I want to tell you two pieces of news. One is good news and the other is bad news. Which one do you


    want to hear first?" All of a sudden, Alex says with a smile in his eyes.


    "Then tell the bad news first." She thinks for a while and says that she doesn''t want to suddenly


    be sad when she is happiest. If she hears the bad news, she has at least one good news to look


    forward to.

 Chapter 128 Secrets of Miya’s family 1

    Chapter 128 Secrets of Miya¡¯s family 1


    "The bad news is your mother refuses toe back." Alex says, touching Miya''s long, soft hair.


    "What did you say? The good news is that you found my mother." Miya is excited at once, is it


    possible? In less than two days, he is able to find his mother so quickly.


    "You are so smart. In order to keep little Miya by my side all her life, I have to mobilize all the people to


    find your mother." Alex says with ease. In fact, he found it himself. In the past two days, he specially


    found Miya''s mother, because he will feel inexplicably hurt when he thinks of her sadness.


    Miya suddenly doesn''t know what her heart is like. She admits that she loves him, but she doesn''t want


    to stay with him in this way. Even if he loves her much, he still can''t give her a home.


    "Where is my mother? I''m going to find her." The next moment, Miya stands up excitedly.


    Alex takes her small hand and a handsome smilees from the corner of his mouth.


    "Your mother is in another city. If you want to see her, I will take you after the designpetition." He


    says gently, he thinks, he will always spoil her like this.


    "Well, thank you!" Miya is really grateful. She feels that Alex is always giving her a surprise.


    Alex gently puts Miya in his arms. For a moment, he wants tofort the grievances she has suffered.


    It is at that moment, he feels that he loves her, but at the same time, he can¡¯t forget Susan. He thinks


    that he falls in love with two women at the same time.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Tonight, I want you..."


    "OK!" Miya simply says a word, but her heart hurts fiercely at this moment. It turns out that no matter


    how good he is to her, he will onlyl want to go to bed with her regardless of her willingness. No matter


    how much he dotes on her, she is just a ything in his heart, a tool for venting, which seems to be her


    identity that she can''t cast off.


    She smiles bitterly. After all, she is still a ything which he spent 10 million dors to vent. She is


    always nothing in his heart.


    For Miya''spliance, Alex is obviously surprised. She used to find a reason to refuse, but now she


    agrees to him without thinking, which makes him feel inexplicably unhappy.


    He doesn''t like the submissive Miya. He feels that she is very untrue, just like a body, and he is bored.


    "I''m hungry. Let''s go to dinner." Miya says softly, her eyes are a little confused. If he finds her mother,


    she will never be able to get rid of him in her life.


    "If you want something to eat, I''ll take you." Alex takes Miya''s hand and walks out, smiling in his eyes.


    "You can''t buy what I want." She says definitely. She will like to eat the meal made by her mother.


    Although it is not so hearty, it is full of vor.


    "Then what is it?" Alex raises his eyebrows. It''s a happy thing to have fun with this girl.


    "I won''t tell you!" Miyaughs and says that she doesn''t know how long she can keep such a


    rtionship with Alex. She suddenly wants to take photos and leave some memorials with Alex. She is


    afraid that happiness will fly away at any time.


    "Can you sing?" Alex suddenly asks, his mind can''t help thinking of Miya''s ringtone. "In my world, only


    your back is left..." Her voice is pleasant, but with a trace of sadness.


    "I can¡¯t!" Miya immediately denies it. She has learned music secretly. Her father and mother don''t know


    it. Because her family strongly opposed her learning music, so she gave up this talent.


    Alex looks at Miya''s reaction and justughs.

 Chapter 129 Secrets of Miya’s family 2

    Chapter 129 Secrets of Miya¡¯s family 2


    At home.


    After eating lunch, David turns on theputer and takes out the U-disk hidden in a safe box. This was


    left by his father before he died. Because he didn''t know much about the design at that time, the unique


    design which was short of thest stroke was stopped.


    Looking at this perfect design drawing, he is filled with emotion for a while. This drawing has been


    buried by him for more than 20 years. His father said at that time that if he wanted David Group to turn


    over, he had toplete this drawing and surprised all people.


    He doesn''t tell Miya about it, because she is young before, now she''s grown up. Should he tell her


    about it?


    "Tink bell..." Just then the doorbell rings.


    David is so anxious that he immediately unplugs the U disk in theputer and turns theputer off


    by the way.


    "Who is it?" After everything is sorted out, David just opens his mouth and walks out. No one is


    supposed to find him.


    Albert stands outside the door and sees David with a deep smile on his face.


    David is obviously stunned. It''s Albert. What does he do? He remembers when he borrowed money, he


    didn''t lend him a cent.


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with the director of Be grouping to this broken ce." David has


    heard about what happened to Be group for a long time, and Be group will soon be unable to


    protect itself, which is retribution.


    "David, I haven''t seen you for years. How are you?" Albertughs when he speaks. Unexpectedly, the


    only son of David Group is really down to this point.


    "Birds of different feathers do not flock together. I don''t think I have anything to say with you." He says


    coldly, after his words fall, he wants to turn around and go into the house. In that year, David Group


    was defeated. Be group had absolutely done something about it, and Be was also fake when she


    was with him. Be just wanted to seduce him and cheated his information.


    At that time, the family was gone, and the people he loved also betrayed him. Therefore, he began to


    gamble anonymously from then on. Later he just knew about Bess, but he didn''t love Be for a long


    time. Only Gina is the one he loves.


    "Wait a minute, I want to have a detailed talk with you. It''s about your turning over again." Albert''s


    words seed in drawing David''s attention.


    He stops and turns around again, but he knows that he can¡¯t trust the man too much in front of him. He


    is absolutely a vicious character.


    In the room.


    "Please say quickly. I have to work, not like you." David''s tone has always been indifferent.


    "Do you have another design? If you can take out that design, we will cooperate and you will turn over


    again." David''s eyes suddenly be cold. It''s no wonder that other people say that people will never


    go to the temple for nothing. It turns out that he has designs on his design.


    "That picture was buried with my father when he was buried. Besides, even if I had the design in my


    hand, I could not cooperate with you." How can he cooperate with the enemy who betrayed you?


    "Haha, you know about Bess, too." Albert has always been smiling, quite gentlemanly. But those deep


    eyes are cold, obviously with different thoughts in his heart.


    David''s face slightly changes, a pair of rough hands tightly clenches into fists, his eyes are full of anger.


    "Bess was born on purpose by Be, because you have an intention for our design drawings, so you


    have been waiting for this day." At that time, he loved Be very much, but Be betrayed him, and


    then she married Augus. all he had left was hatred.


    "It''s not exactly. Be is reluctant, so she gave birth to her own child. If you want to get Bess, you have


    to give me the design." When Albert says this, his voice is obviously cold a little.


    "I don''t care about that daughter. it''s not important to me. I have Miya, which is enough." Even though


    he says that, he still feels a little upset in his heart. At the thought of his daughter calling other who he


    hates most as Dad, no one will bear it.


    Albert raises his eyebrows and deepens the smile on the corner of his mouth. The smile on the corner


    of his mouth seems so gloomy, which makes people feel a little creepy.


    "You don''t have to. Anyway, Bess has been sentenced to life imprisonment. Maybe Alex was angry and


    shot her directly. I don''t expect that one of your daughters sold to Alex as a mistress and the other is


    going to be killed by Alex." Albert slowly stands up.


    David''s face darkens suddenly. How can Miya and Alex have a rtionship? Of course, he knows


    clearly about Alex. How can his daughter know that person?


    "Didn''t your sister marry to Augus yet? but I hear she has no ce in the Alex family." David puts up


    with his own inner excitement, and says inly. How can his daughter be sold to Alex to be a mistress?


    It''s impossible.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I''ve already said about Bess. If you want to recognize Bess, take


    the design to me.¡± Albert leaves after saying.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    David looks at Albert''s back, but he can¡¯t help but take steps back and squats to the ground. How can


    his daughter be a mistress? He regrets the surrogacy of his daughter. How can the daughter be so


    depraved?


    David''s still can''t ept the fact that he picks up his cell phone to dial Miya.


    In the restaurant, Miya just picks up the chopsticks and her mobile phone suddenly rings.


    "In my world, only your back is left. Time goes by and you are gone..."


    "Hello!" Miya''s voice interrupts the ringing of the phone.


    Alex sighs. He has to say that the song just now is really good. Her voice is definitely good.


    "Miya, where are you? Come back." David''s tone is a little stiff. He wants to ask clearly. He wants to


    ask Miya exactly what''s going on.


    Miya is still unable to ept David for her mother''s affairs. She won''t go back.


    "I have to go to workter." She says coldly that she is so disappointed with her father. How can he hurt


    his mother so much?


    "I ask youe back in a minute. Are you really at work? Or are you lying in a man''s arms now for him


    to y with?" David is still agitated now. Naturally, what he says is a bit harsh.

 Chapter 130 The talk between Father and daughter 1

    Chapter 130 The talk between Father and daughter 1


    What? Miya''s small hand holding the mobile phone is tight. What does dad know?


    "I''m at work, don''t dad think it''s ndering me? Even if I go too far, it''s not as far as you go, Dad."


    When Miya thinks of Gina, she is obviously aginated.


    "I ask youe back in a minute. If you don''t, you won''t see me again." David hangs up excitedly


    when he says that. When he wants to reform everything and starts again, why does his daughter


    be so depraved? Is this God''s punishment?


    Miya holds her cell phone, stunning for a few minutes.


    "Little Alex, I''m going home. Maybe I''ll take a leave in the afternoon." She suddenly stands up, what her


    father says makes her very uneasy, in fact, she can feel her father''s change, but she can''t let go of the


    past in her heart.


    Thinking of what dad just said, she looks at him subconsciously. Does dad know Alex? What if dad


    knows about her rtionship with Alex? She doesn''t dare to think about it.


    "I''ll take you back." Alex also stands up. No matter what will happen, he will stand by her.


    "No, I''ll just go back myself. I don''t want my father to misunderstand us." Miya hurries out before he can


    speak. The more worried she is, the more impossibly things will happen.


    When she gets home, David is smoking on the sofa. Hearing the door ringing, he doesn''t look back. He


    knows that Miya hase back.


    "What''s your rtionship with Alex?" David says directly.


    Miya widens her eyes to stare at David. Dad really knows something.


    "Nothing. He''s my boss." Miya says calmly, does she still have a stomach of anger to her father? He is


    better now that he begins to question her.


    "Boss? Is it just the boss? Why do people say you''re his mistress?" David''s eyes are full of anger.


    Miya''s little face also changes greatly, and immediately bes pale and bloodless. She looks at


    David tremblingly.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Yes, I was raised by him, but that''s because..."


    "Pa!" Her words have not finished, she just feels a hot pain on her face, although it is not so hard, but


    that pain has cooled her heart.


    Her little hand trembles to touch her face. Her father even beats her. Her father, who she was trying to


    save, doesn''t trust her so much.


    "You disappoint me so much." David says angrily that he was full of hope for a new life, but now he is


    full of disappointment.


    Miya''s mouth suddenly raises a smile, which is full of satire.


    "Yes, I let my father down, but can my father think that you let me despair at the beginning?" Yes, she


    was almost desperate at the beginning. If it wasn''t for Adam, she would not have the chance to stand


    here.


    "Since I got married, I''ve loved your mother with all my heart. I''m not guilty." David''s tone is firm, but


    when he thinks of Be, he still feels a little guilty.


    "Oh! Not guilty!¡± Miya can''t help repeating it.


    "My father is not guilty. Six years ago, for your usury, you asked me to surrogate and forcibly took one


    of my sons away. I was forced to run away with two children. Six yearster, I must think of a way to


    save you, because you were in prison, . Just when you were ill, I had to sell myself to Alex because I


    didn''t have money."


    Miya''s voice is full of pain and her tears are pouring out.

 Chapter 131 The talk between Father and daughter 1

    Chapter 131 The talk between Father and daughter 1


    "If I knew I was using this kind of money, I would not let you sell yourself even if I died." David''s voice


    softens obviously, and a trace of self-reproach shes in his eyes. It turns out that it is his fault in the


    end.


    "Yes, I know the money I sell myself is dirty, but I still don''t want to watch you suffer in prison because


    you are my father." She says more and more softly, the tears are still flowing, and her heart is shaking.


    David''s tears can''t help but flow out. It''s him. It''s him. He''s the culprit who destroys his daughter.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Dad is sorry for you." David''s eyes are full of sadness at this moment. It turns out


    that everything is caused by him. What qualification does he have to say to his daughter?


    Miya reaches out to touch her tears, looking at David quietly.


    "Everything I do to my dad is willing, but I will never forgive you for what my father does to my mother."


    Speaking of her mother, Miya''s expression is obviously a little aginated. She can care nothing, but she


    can''t care less about her mother.


    David reaches out and touches Miya''s face, which he has just hit, and his heart is hurting a lot.


    "I swore that I never did anything sorry to your mother after I married your mother. As for the story of


    Be and Bess, I will tell you if you want." David looks at Miya, and his eyes are full of heartache. How


    much has this daughter suffered for him, and what can he do to make up for her?


    In the room, Miya is opposite David, listening to him quietly.


    "Well, Be group is too much." Miya''s voice is full of discontent, but when she thinks of Adam, her


    heart is soft. After all, Adam has been so good to her.


    "Well, this is the design drawing. I give it to you now. It''s up to you to make David group turn over. I''m


    going to find your mother." David can''t even manage thepany. Even if David group had not lost, he


    would not take over.


    "What about Bess? Does Dad recognize her?" Miya tightly holds the U-disk in her hand. Her father is


    not a gambler. He once saw David group destroyed by others.


    "Just leave it alone. It''s normal that she wants to kill Joey and Ben and go to jail." He thinks Albert will


    find him again. Anyway, he doesn''t have the ability to save Bess, so he doesn''t care temporarily.


    Miya doesn''t speak. In fact, Bess had done a lot of bad things to her before. She doesn''t tell David that


    she doesn''t want to add unnecessary trouble to him.


    "Is Dad going to find mom? Mom is in another city, I have found her whereabouts, but I have to


    participate in an international designpetition, and I can go to find mom after it is over."


    In fact, she also wants to leave the designpetition to find her mother, but now she has nothing, she


    wants to be with honor to ask her mother toe back.


    "Miya, if you feel aggrieved with Alex, don''t embarrass yourself. Leave him. It doesn''t matter if dad


    goes to jail again." David says worriedly. he always is unwilling to let his daughter be a mistress.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. Alex and I are just in love now. He''s very kind to me, the rumors are false." Miya


    says softly, thinking of Alex''s handsome face in her mind, she can¡¯t help raising the corners of her


    mouth.


    "How can dad be relieved? If you''re really in love, bring him back." In fact, David has seen Alex''s


    picture in the magazine for a long time. The man is absolutely handsome. He is the most perfect man


    he has ever seen.


    "Well, I''ll bring him back some day. I''m going to work, or I''ll bete." Miya stands up with a smile.


    Talking to David seems to make her very happy. Her face is full of smiles.


    David also stands up and looks at Miya''s face, which is red and swollen. He is slightly distressed. He


    was too impulsive just now, so he misunderstood his daughter.


    "Is it still painful?" David asks softly.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore, this pain can be exchanged for our candor, it''s worthy." Miya says with a


    smile, then waves to David, and she walks out happily.


    When people are happy, they suddenly feel that everything is better. Just like Miya now, she suddenly


    feels that happiness is getting closer and closer to her.


    A day''s work is also very smooth, she has never felt that work will also make people feel better.


    Aftering out of work, Alex is still waiting for Miya at the gate. The afterglow of the setting sun is


    mapped to Alex, covering his whole body with ayer of gold edging. In a moment, everything in the


    world is fading.


    Miya looks at Alex like a prince beckoning to her.


    "What''s the matter? Are you fascinated by looking at me? Do you lose your mind?" Alex smiles and


    opens the door for Miya. The little woman is so addicted.


    "Yes, little Alex is so handsome, any woman will be fascinated by you." Miyaughs and gets on the


    car. She has been in a good mood all afternoon. She almostughs all afternoon.


    Alex got the news for a long time. The little girl smirked all afternoon. At noon, she went home. What


    happened to her?


    "Are you going to pick up children now or go home?" Alex can''t help but ask, of course, his so-called


    house is not Miya''s house, but his vi, he must eat her tonight.


    "Of course, I''ll take the children back for a while. My father will be suspicious." Miya thinks and says.


    Anyway, she can''t let Alex show up in her house yet.


    "Little Miya, breaks your words!" Alex''s tone seems to be coquettish.


    Miya doesn''t feel well all over. What is the man talking about? And in that tone, she really can''t stand


    him.


    "Which aspect do I break my words? You tell me." She doesn''t seem to have broken her words.


    "Did you say you would apany me to the vi today? And you said you were going to do that with


    me!" Alex looks at Miya with a bad smile. It''s obvious that he says. He will never let her go tonight.


    Eh? The temperature on Miya''s little face rises rapidly, and it bes redder.


    Miya''s little hand can''t help touching her little face. It''s really hot. Even she feels it.


    "I didn''t say no." She says in a low voice, and her small head is hanging low.


    Alex leans close to Miya, and suddenly a fragrance of lilieses in his nose.

 Chapter 132 They are lingering in the night 1

    Chapter 132 They are lingering in the night 1


    "What did you just say? I didn''t hear it.¡± Alex''s warm breath suddenly sprays on Miya''s face.


    Miya suddenly feels a numbness all over her body, and her temperature of her body rises rapidly.


    "I said...go back to the vi with you." She says softly that her voice is still as low as a mosquito, and


    her face is getting red.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "What are you going back to the vi with me for?" Alex continues to ask, smiling in his eyes.


    Miya also seems to hear the teasing in Alex''s tone. She suddenly looks up and instantly meet Alex''s


    smiling eyes.


    There is a sudden burst of anger in her heart, and she stares at Alex without blinking.


    "I''m hungry. I want to eat." Says Miya suddenly. The stomach is also verypatible with a noise.


    "Well, since you want to eat, let¡¯s go to eat." However, it has to be said that this little woman really has


    the ability to destroy the atmosphere. The ambiguous atmosphere just now is destroyed absolutely by


    her.


    In fact, she will like to go home and see what kind of design in this USB it is, what kind of map can


    make be earth-shattering, so many people want to get it.


    "But you have to pick up the children first." Miya finally says, she is afraid Alex will create desire at any


    time. It''s safer to take the children with them.


    Alex seems to be aware of Miya''s worries, and she smiles and says nothing more. He just wants to


    spoil her.


    "Tomorrow is Sunday, let''s y with the children." She wants to leave some good memories while they


    are still together.


    "OK, but the day after tomorrow is the internationalpetition. Tomorrow evening, we have to go to


    thepetition venue." Everyone whopetes must arrive the night before.


    "So fast, is the internationalpetition the day after tomorrow?" Miya''s eyes sh a bit of shock, even


    some confusion. She is not ready for anything. Is she still in the mood to y tomorrow?


    Alex takes a look at Miya as he drives and smiles softly.


    "Don''t worry about anything, everything has me." He says with a smile, he can give her anything except


    marriage, because marriage can only be left to Susan alone. They both promised to marry each other


    in this life.


    Miya looks at Alex''s eyes, her heart inexplicably bes much better. It turns out that when they are


    in deep love, one look can give her afort.


    Looking out through the car window, the setting sun goes down, but the sun in her heart rises high,


    making her heart bright.


    Happinesses so fast that it makes her feel a little dazed and unreal. But it''s real.


    Her mind can''t help but start to fantasize about her mother. When her motheres back, their family


    will definitely continue to be so happy.


    After dinner, Miya calls David and says that she will not go back because of taking care of her children


    in the hospital, but Alex takes her back to the vi.


    "Little Alex, I lied to my father. It is not good. Why do I always feel so guilty?" Says Miya, pouring


    herself a ss of milk.


    Alex raises his eyebrows. She just called his father to say that she was taking care of the children in


    the hospital, but shees to him, so does she feel guilty? She is really a kind girl.

 Chapter 133 They are lingering in the night 2

    Chapter 133 They are lingering in the night 2


    "Don''t worry, this is a good-faith lie. Your father won''t me you. You must cooperate with me tonight."


    When Alex says thest words, he speaks very slowly, as if he is reminding something.


    Miya doesn''t speak, but she is a little disturbed. Is that good? She sits on the sofa and stuns.


    Alex gets up and goes to the bathroom.


    Time ticks away, and Miya even falls asleep on the sofa.


    When Alexes out of the bathroom, what he sees is the sleeping beauty lying on the sofa. He sighs.


    He doesn''t expect that this woman will fall asleep while waiting for him to do that. He is really


    speechless to her.


    Striding to Miya, he gently lifts her up. In fact, although she is very tall, she is very thin, but she''s in


    great shape.


    Putting Miya gently on the soft big bed, he presses incidentally her on, and kisses Miya''s lips instantly.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Suddenly Miya reacts and opens her eyes, and the next moment, her little hand presses against Alex''s


    chest.


    "Awake?" Alex says with an evil face, his eyes are full of thoughts. Looking at Miya''s innocent and


    bright eyes, long and curly eyshes, pretty nose, cherry mouth, any ce of her has a fatal attraction


    to him.


    Miya suddenly feels that something is against her. Her little face turns red for a moment, but she twists


    uneasily.


    Alex looks at Miya''s eyes and thinks she should be awake, so he should move on to the next step.


    Miya doesn''t close her eyes. She looks at Alex straight in front of her. His hair is still wet. Several


    strands of hair block his eyebrows, adding a bit ofziness to him. Under the eyebrows which are like


    swords, there are deep eyes. His eyes seem to be a deep abyss, which will make people fall


    unconsciously.


    With a cocky nose and sexy thin lips, his whole face is full of charming temptations at this time, his


    whole body seems to be full of evil charms that make people want tomit crime.


    "You''re not shy to look at me like that. Do you want me to kiss you?" Alex raises a handsome smile at


    the corner of his mouth and kisses Miya again.


    Suddenly, Miya''s face shes a little red and she closes her eyes quietly.


    Alex gently kisses her all over the body, his movements are gentle which he wasn¡¯t before.


    "You are so beautiful..." He says softly.


    Miya closes her eyes tightly, afraid to look at him.


    The moment he enters her body, he knows that he is really in love with her.


    Miya doesn''t feel the pain she expects. Instead, it is a wonderful feeling, which has never been felt


    before, making her slightly excited.


    The night is still long. It''s just the beginning.


    Early in the morning, the sun has secretly showed up the small head, and the mild light shines through


    the window to the messy bed.


    Miya only feels tired as if Her body has been scattered. She opens her eyes reluctantly, and


    immediately, what she sees is a magnified handsome face. The eyshes are longer than that of a


    woman, making all the women jealous.


    "Today is Sunday, sleep a little longer." After saying that, Alex holds Miya tightly in his arms, smelling


    her hair.


    Miya also doesn''t struggle, and obediently lies in Alex''s arms like this. She has never felt such


    happiness. She has never been as excited asst night.


    Her face turns red at the thought ofst night.


    Alex opens his eyes, looking at Miya, who is flushed, and kisses her.


    Miya is surprised and widens her eyes to stare at Alex. She doesn''t expect him to suddenly kiss her,


    and the fragrance of lemon suddenly pours in.


    He kisses her like this, and his body changes unconsciously again. He sighs secretly. He finds that he


    has gotten poisoned by this woman, and the woman is a poison, and he has been addicted to it.


    "I think about it again!" Alex says next to Miya''s ear, and gently blows her hot air, which makes Miya''s


    whole body can¡¯t help being stiff.


    Miya turns around subconsciously, turns his back to Alex and leaves him with a perfect fragrant


    shoulder. The man thinks in the morning that he made love with her five timesst night. She is almost


    exhausted. How can his energy still be so strong?


    Alex suddenly kisses Miya''s shoulder and nibbles it gently.


    "It hurts..." Miya can''t help frowning. This man is obviously not enough about his desire. Is he a dog?


    He even bites her.


    "I''ll leave you my own mark, and you''ll be mine." Alex didn''t try hard just now. He just wanted to leave


    some evidence forst night''s love.


    "..." She is speechless. How can this man''s mind be different from that of a normal person?

 Chapter 134 The concealed truth 1

    Chapter 134 The concealed truth 1


    "Can Andre be discharged now? How can we go together if he doesn''t leave the hospital?" If Andre


    can''t get out of the hospital, it will be their regret in perfection today.


    "Do you want our family of five to y?" Alex evilly smiles and gracefully raises the corner of his mouth.


    In fact, if they go out together, it should be a very happy thing.


    At this moment, he even looks forward to it.


    Miya is speechless, when does they be a family? Although she is looking forward to it, she can¡¯t


    have too much hope. She is afraid that her disappointment will be even greater.


    "Well, I want Andre to go, too!" It is absolutely positive tone. Children should also be looking forward to


    this scene!


    "If you want to let Andre go, you can kiss me as a reward!" Alex smiled, and the handsome face of evil


    spirit is a little closer to Miya.


    Miya turns her head and speeds up a few steps.


    "If you don''t let Andre go, I won''t go, either." Miya''s tone is also a bit arrogant. She seems to hear from


    Alex''s tone that Andre can be discharged from the hospital. Alex raises his eyebrows. It seems that he


    will spoil this little woman if he dotes on her like this. Should he be more severe at the right time?


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Suddenly thinking of something, he strides forward.


    "Didn''t you ask me for one thingst time? What are you going to do with Bess?" Alex catches up with


    Miya and says with a smile in his eyes. If she lets him let Bess go, he can take advantage of her.


    "Don''t worry." Miya says without thinking, Bess, she has been trying to avoid the name in recent days,


    but the man even mentions Bess to her.


    In fact, Miya also knows that although her father says he doesn''t want to see Bess, he wants to see


    Bess in his heart. Anyway, Bess is also his daughter, and no father is unwilling to take care of his


    daughter.


    "Does you really not care?" Two days ago, the woman was still begging him. Today, how can she


    change her tonepletely? Alex''s tone is deeply skeptical.


    Miya doesn''t speak. In fact, she doesn''t know how to do it. She is really confused in the face of Bess.


    From the bottom of her heart, she still hates Be and Bess. If it isn''t for them, how can her happy


    family be like this?


    "You decide it yourself. She''s your fianc¨¦e anyway." Miya''s tone fades. She is even worse than Bess.


    At least Bess is Alex''s fianc¨¦e, and she is just a toy he bought on venting.


    Alex is speechless for a while. How can she put the matter to him again? Doesn''t his rtionship with


    Bess be dissolved long ago?


    Miya goes directly to Andre''s ward, while Alex goes to Augus''s ward first. Although Augus''s blood


    pressure has been controlled, he is still worried.


    "Dad!" Hees in with some light fruit, and Be is chatting with Augus next to him.


    As soon as Be sees that Alex ising, she immediately gets up and is about to leave, making room


    for the two of them to talk.


    "You just sit here." Augus holds down Be''s body.


    Alex puts the fruit on the table and sits aside, thinking that Dad has something to say to him.


    "Alex, did you make Be kneel in front of your mother''s grave for a day?" Augus''s voice is obviously


    angry. His voice is low, as if he is trying to bear something.

 Chapter 135 What does her singing suggest 1

    Chapter 135 What does her singing suggest 1


    Miya looks back at Alex and Andre in his arms. She can''t helpughing. In fact, Alex is also an


    emotional person. Otherwise, he was not so excited in his father''s room just now.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    In fact, she just wants to call him, but she doesn''t think he is so excited, so she doesn''t go in.


    In the car, there is music, and melodious vocal music reverberates in the narrow space.


    "How about I sing you a song? Turn the music off." Miya suddenly says that she doesn''t know why.


    Now she suddenly wants to sing. Maybe it''s because she''s in a good mood. After all, the five members


    of her familye out for the first time to y. Although Alex doesn''t know the truth, she still feels


    happy. She thinks the children feel the same as her.


    "Okay, okay." Joey ps her hands first. She knows that Miya''s song is absolutely good.


    "Can aunt Miya sing, too?" Andre looks at Miya in surprise. Hearing Mommy singing is also a very


    happy thing. He can''t help looking forward to it.


    "Of course, what mommy sings is the best song in the world." Ben is even more exaggerated. In fact, in


    his heart, mummy sings the best.


    "Then let your mommy sing one song." Alex has turned off the music while talking. In fact, he has some


    expectations for Miya''s singing. After all, her mobile phone ring is so good, and her voice is really good.


    Miya looks at the four people in front of her, smiles softly, clears her throat, and sings.


    When I walked into that room, my fate began to change.


    I can''t see your face in the dark. In confusion, you have quietly left.


    At the moment of meeting again, we have be strangers.


    The moment of falling in love with you is a continuation of pain.


    I don''t know how long those happy jokes can stay.


    Knowing it was wrong, but still unwilling to quit...


    The melodious singing seems to tell a story, a life.


    "That''s nice." After Miya finishes singing, the children finally begin to apud her.


    Alex ponders in Miya''s singing, what does her song imply?


    "When I walked into that room, my fate began to change." Is this sentence referring to the room where


    he was then?


    "I can''t see your face in the dark. In confusion, you have quietly left." Is this sentence talking about that


    blurred night?


    "At the moment of meeting again, we have be strangers." Is this sentence telling them about their


    reunion?


    "The moment of falling in love with you is the continuation of the pain." And does this sentence mean


    that she has fallen in love with him?


    "I don''t know how long those happy jokes can stay." And this is their joke now, because he can¡¯t


    promise her, so she doesn¡¯t know how long she can stay.


    "Knowing it was wrong, but still unwilling to quit..." Does this sentence indicate her current mood? Is


    she hinting at him?


    Alex''s heart has never been so excited. Is she really the woman who surrogates for him?


    "Little Miya, six years ago, that confused night, is it you?" Alex suddenly csn''t help but blurt out.


    "Which night? What¡¯s wrong with you?" Miya says almost reflexively. In fact, she also knows that she


    just sings too passionately. That deep experience makes her too focused. What does Alex find out?

 Chapter 135 The concealed truth 2

    Chapter 135 The concealed truth 2


    Alex picks up his eyebrows and his deep eyes look at Be instantly. Did the woman tell the secret?


    Did she tell Dad about it?


    "I didn''t say that." Be immediately denies that she will not have done such a stupid thing, which will


    only waste all the previous efforts.


    Alex doesn''t speak, but instead looks at Augus. Even if Dad knows it, he can¡¯t do anything. Anyway, it


    is Be deserving it.


    "You don''t care who said it, do you say whether it¡¯s true?" Augus''s tone improves a lot, and his eyes


    seems to be angry.


    "Well, Be deserves it. She killed my mother." Alex says coldly, at this moment, his hands are tightly


    clenched. His mother loved his father so much. Even at the moment of her death, she cried out his


    father''s name. What about dad? A woman is on the left, a lover is on the right. he feels worthless to his


    mother.


    Augus''s anger deepens, and his face turns pale a lot for a moment.


    "Damn it, you make me so mad. Your mother''s affairs have been over ten years. Even if you can''t


    ept Bess, you don''t need to let her go to your mother''s grave to get wet. You should know that the


    night she came back, she almost died of high fever."


    August is so angry that he begins to shiver.


    "It''s better if she died. You know how miserable my mother was when she died. It''s retribution." Alex


    roars with discontent. He seems to forget that Augus''s blood pressure is just under control.


    "You..." Augus is so angry that he doesn''t know what to say. The son just wants to kill him.


    "Since Dad''s okay, I''ll go." Why does hee here? Originally, he is very happy, but because of these


    two people, he feels bad.


    "Wait, you must let Bess out before you leave." August suddenly says, his tone is not as angry as


    before. In fact, Be family is not as good as before. He didn''t want to take care of it. But when Be


    knelt down to beg him, he was still soft in his heart.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Alex raises his lips and sneers. He doesn''t expect that his father is still believing Be like this. OK,


    good. In that case, he will tell him the truth and see what his father''s reaction will be.


    "Dad, you don''t know the identity of Bess yet. If you know the identity of Bess, I don''t know if you will


    plead for her." Alexughs evilly, and he sees clearly that Be turns pale because of his words.


    There are obvious doubts in Augus''s eyes. Isn''t Be the daughter of Be group? Even if she is a


    child picked up by Be group, she is also a person of Be family, Augus thinks in her mind.


    "Augus, if Alex doesn''t want to let Bess out, don''t embarrass him." Be suddenly says, her face is still


    faintly afraid. She seems to be very worried about Alex''s saying it. It is clearly only her and her brother


    know about it. How does Alex know about it?


    August is a little surprised. Be also knelt for Bessst night. Why does she want him not to


    embarrass Alex now? What is Bess''s identity?


    Alex deepens his sneer.


    "Dad, Bess is Be''s biological daughter, and she is also the daughter of the only son of David family,


    which is defeated. It''s not the daughter of Be group at all." Alex looks at Be all the time while


    talking, as if to see her reaction.


    "What did you say?" Augus only feels dizzy. How can this happen? Wasn''t she aplete woman


    when she married him? Was she lying to him? Alex''s words seem to hit him like a thunderbolt, which


    makes him feel breathless for a while.


    Be''s face also bes ugly for a moment. It seems that she can''t hide it anymore. She knows that


    there will be such a day sooner orter, but she doesn''t know that it wille so fast. She is almost


    caught by surprise.


    "Augus, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Be immediately begins to cry, which looks pitiful, as if she is the one


    who has been cheated.


    August coldly waves Be away. He just feels tired.


    "If you didn''t cheat me when you married me, I would ept it, but now you have cheated me for so


    many years." Augus says with tears in his eyes that he has always loved her and cared for her, but he


    doesn''t expect her to cheat him like that.


    "I''m sorry, but I have my ineffable difficulties." Be wants to catch Augus''s hand again, but Augus


    doesn''t give her another chance.


    "What''s your difficulties? Your difficulties are you¡¯re sorry for my father, killed my mother and gave birth


    to a bastard for others." Alex''s voice is gloomy, his eyes are bloodthirsty and scary, and his whole body


    is cold. At this moment, he seems like a demon justing out of hell.


    "You go, let me be quiet." Augus says to Be, who was lying beside the bed, when he is cheated by


    his most loved one, the feeling is beyond words.


    Be wants to exin something else, but Augus turns around at this time. He doesn''t want to pay


    attention to this woman anymore. For the first time, he thinks about Alex''s mother. Does he really do


    something wrong?


    Be doesn''t say anything atst. She walks out slowly with the heavy step. She never feels the pain


    as she is now. In fact, even though she lies to him, she still loves him. She never loves a person like


    Augus. because she is afraid of losing, she will tell him a well-meaning lie. But she doesn¡¯t expect she


    will pay a more painful price for this lie.


    "Dad, have a good rest." After that, Alex also turns around to leave, when he sees dad, his heart is also


    in pain.


    Suddenly the figure at the door shes, and a small figurees out. Ben appears in front of Alex.


    There is discontent on the little face.


    "Uncle Alex, why do youe out sote? We have been waiting for you for a long time." Ben holds


    Alex''s palm while he''s talking.


    Alex calms himself down and raises a smile. Although the smile is a little reluctantly, he still smiles.


    "Well, our family of five is finallyplete. Let''s go." Ben raises his voice and signals.


    Miya smiles to touch Ben''s little head, picks up Joey, and then walks out. In fact, how good can they


    have been so happy?


    Andre and Alex are walking in the back side by side. How does he feel that his father is not happy


    today? What''s wrong with dad? The little hand can''t help but pull up Alex''s big palm. Alex''s big palm is


    cold, and his little hand is warm.


    Alex feels his hands warm and looks at his son. The next moment, he carries Andre into his arms.

 Chapter 136 What does her singing suggest 2

    Chapter 136 What does her singing suggest 2


    "Did youe here six years ago, or how can you be so familiar with this ce?" Alex asks again.


    Whether she admits it or not, he has sent people from Alex group¡¯s dark night to check all her details.


    He will know all her experiences immediately.


    "I''m naturally engaged with the ce, and I have a good memory. I''ve remembered all the ces I''ve


    come to. It is not strange." Miya''s answer is so natural that he can''t find any gap in telling lies.


    Alex purses his lips. Although he doubts again and again, after the blood test in the hospitalst time, it


    was proved that Ben was not his child. His confidence at that time had faded a lot, but he is looking


    forward to Miya being the woman of that year.


    "Soon I''ll know the truth, we can wait and see." Alex says, as if something is in his words.


    Miya just feels a little nervous. What will he know? What is he doubting? Thest time, didn''t she show


    him in the hospital that Ben wasn''t his son? Does he not believe it? She suddenly feels that it is a very


    dangerous thing to be with this man.


    "In any case, I have nothing. You can do as you like." Says Miya, pretending not to care about.


    "Mommy, I think uncle Alex is in love with you, and wants to know about your past." Ben suddenly says,


    when he hears that song, even he has thought of something, let alone his father.


    "Let''s not talk about it. You see the amusement park is here." Joey suddenly opens his mouth and sees


    the children in the amusement park. Her little face can''t help smiling.


    Ben listens and looks out. Sure enough, they arrive the amusement park, he takes out his sunsses


    and gracefully brings it to his eyes.


    At once, sunsses cover most of his face, and it looks like he is an absolutely mysterious boy.


    "Ben, you are so handsome. Come on, let me kiss you." Joey reaches out her little hand. It seems like


    she is teasing Ben.


    Ben is speechless. It seems that he can''t do too much in the future. Otherwise, he will bring something


    bad to this little girl. She has learned to tease him now.


    Andre stares at all this in front of him, but he quickly responds that they are so cute. If he can, he will


    like to join them.


    Miyaughs and gets out of the car first. Alex also gets out of the car.


    "Should we create some opportunities for mom and dad to date alone?" When Ben sees Miya and Alex


    going down, he says, holding his chin with his little hand.


    "Of course, we''re going to y together for a while. Give mommy and dad a chance." Joey has such


    an idea for a long time. In fact, she also sees that mommy has been interested in her father for a long


    time, and that daddy also likes Mommy. Why doesn''t Daddy want to marry Mommy?


    "If dad knows you are all his children, do you think Dad will marry Mommy?" Andre thinks about it and


    says.


    "No, dad will definitely be angry." Ben is the first to interrupt Andre. With Alex''s temper, if he knows that


    Miya is lying to him, he will be angry. Moreover, he may grab him and Joey to his side and punish


    Mommy. That''s what worries him the most.


    "Yes, we can''t let dad know about it." Joey also says with deep agreement. Now mommy''s so worried


    dad knows about this, they will definitely keep it private.


    Andre doesn''t talk any more. In fact, he really wants his father and mommy to recognize each other. He


    even wants his father and mommy to marry each other, so that he will have Mommy. He never has a


    mother''s love. How eager he is for his mother''s love.


    "What are you whispering about? Don''t you want to y?" After Miya and Alex have gone for a while,


    they find that the children don''t follow. In fact, Alex wants to call the children, but Miya takes the lead.


    She is afraid that the children will say anything to make Alex suspect.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Mommy, it''s our secret." After saying that, the door opens, and the three of them go down one after


    another.


    Alex looks at Miya and the childrening to him, and he suddenly thinks, in fact, even if they are not


    married, they can also live happily. His wife can only be left to Susan, because he may have an


    intuition that Susan wille back.


    "The three of us go to the Ferris wheel." Joey takes the lead in saying. The big, fine eyes blink and


    blink. They''re very beautiful.


    Miya and Alex look at each other with smiles on the corners of their mouths. They seem to see through


    the three children''s ideas at a nce. Unexpectedly, the three of them are creating opportunities for


    her.


    "Mommy wants to go on the Ferris wheel, too. Let''s go together." Miya smiles brightly. Her smile is


    disyed under the sun. At that moment, her smile is even brighter than the sun.


    "What about Uncle Alex?" Ben tilts his head and looks at Alex, as if he is expecting Alex to say


    something.


    Alex, of course, understands Ben''s meaning. He smiles gracefully and hugs Miya. Since the children


    help them like this, he will certainly live up to expectations.


    "We sit together. I heard that when the Ferris wheel reaches the top, a wish will seed. Can we try


    it?" The smile on Alex''s face proves that he is also happy at this time.


    Miya doesn''t say anything, it means that she acquiesces, but will her wishe true? Her wish is to


    marry him. Will he give her a home? The answer is absolutely negative, but she still agrees to him.


    Why? Is she expecting something from the bottom of her heart? In fact, it''s not expectation, it''s


    because of love, the love for him.


    At the moment when Miya and Alex sit on the Ferris wheel hand in hand, she is excited, which makes


    her often think of in the future.


    "This is the beginning of our love." Alex says softly, at this moment, he wants to be with the woman in


    front of him for a long time.


    Miya looks at Alex. She doesn''t speak. She admits that she is moved, but at the same time she is


    disappointed. This man can never give her anything.


    When the Ferris wheel reaches the highest ce, Alex suddenly leans over and kisses Miya.


    Miya widens her eyes to stare at Alex, caught by his sudden kiss. In fact, she is more moved, because


    there is a beautiful legend, if two people who really love each other kiss when the Ferris wheel turns to


    the top, it will be a long time. Is Alex also looking forward to a long time with her?


    Until the kiss finishes, Miya is still immersed in his gentleness, she thinks she must be crazy, so she will


    fall like this.


    "You are so beautiful. If you put on the wedding dress, you will be the most beautiful bride in the world."


    All of a sudden, Alex says, his eyes are full of affection at the moment.

 Chapter 137 The happiness of their family of five 1

    Chapter 137 The happiness of their family of five 1


    Miya''s face heats up in a sh. She has also been praised by Alex before, but she has never felt as


    real as she is now.


    But she knows that she will never be able to put on a wedding dress for him in her life.


    Alex can''t help pinching her little face and then holding her in his arms.


    After getting down, they don¡¯t know where the three ghosts have gone.


    "What else do you want to y? Do you want to enter the haunted house?¡± Alex points to the ce not


    far and says, in fact, he really wants to go into the haunted house to have a look. In that way, he can


    take advantage of her again.


    "I don''t like those fakes. Why do you go if you know it''s fake?" Miya immediately refuses. After all, she


    is more realistic.


    "Let''s go boating. It''s romantic for us to sit together." Alex has never been to a ce like this, and


    although there is everything in the vi, he has never used it.


    "Well, it should be nice to go boating and sunbathing." Miya says, walking towards the river. Today is


    Sunday. There are more people here.


    Alex follows with a smile. Where does the three children go? Why don''t they see them?


    Miya buys the ticket and goes straight to the boat. Her face is red in the sun.


    Alex puts Miya in his arms, with a look of love. He finds that he has never wanted to dote on a woman


    like he does now.


    "If you have any wish, I can help you achieve it." Alex whispers in Miya''s ear, and as long as she says,


    he will satisfy her.


    "I just want to live in peace." She says lightly, what she wants, he can''t give her, she is no longer


    extravagant, even if he can''t give her marriage, it''s OK to go on like this.


    "I thought you would say that your greatest wish is to be with me all the time." Alex can''t help but say


    that. For Miya''s answer, he admits that he is disappointed.


    Miya smiles gently, this is unrealistic, and it is not realistic at all, because there is another woman


    deeply living in his heart, as long as that womanes, she has to leave, so she is always nothing.


    "And what is your wish?" Miya can''t help asking, but also sessfully transfers the topic to Alex. Her


    clear eyes look the river, shining like an elf.


    "My wish is that you are the woman of that night six years ago." Although he has such a guess, also is


    looking forward to it, but also worried that she is not.


    Miya''s face suddenly changes. Fortunately, she responds quickly and calms down in time.


    "Your wish is impossible." Miya says in a deep voice, her little face also turns pale.


    "Not necessarily, isn''t there a miracle in the world? I believe in miracles, and I also believe that miracles


    wille to me." Alex raises his eyebrows and holds out his long fingers to start rowing.


    Miya''s heart suddenly has a bad premonition in her heart, but on the surface, she is still calm. This Alex


    is really doubting her. What should she do to let him not doubt her?


    Andre stands by the river and looks at Miya and Alex, but he feels a little sad. When can father and


    Mommy recognize each other? He really wants to be with father and Mommy.


    Joey runs to Andre, and exaggeratedly holds Andre''s shoulders. She looks at the direction where Miya


    and Alex are. Her big eyes are flickering, which are very bright.


    "Are you thinking about mommy and dad?" Joey seems to have seen Andre''s mind and asks carefully.


    In fact, she wants mommy and dad to recognize each other, but now it seems to be impossible.


    Andre suddenly reaches out to point to Miya, his face smiling.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "You see, mommy and dad are so happy together." Miya is just looking in this direction at this moment.


    Seeing that Andre is holding out his little hand and pointing at her, her smile is more brilliant.

 Chapter 138 The happiness of their family of five 2

    Chapter 138 The happiness of their family of five 2


    Alex follows Miya''s eyes and sees that she is looking at his son. He frowns slightly. Why is this woman


    so strange to his son? He seems to see something in Miya''s eyes, which is called love, a kind of


    maternal love emanating from her heart.


    "Do you like Andre very much?" Alex asks casually. In fact, he can see that Miya loves his son, which


    makes him think more of the words "mother-child affinity".


    "Well, Andre is a very poor child, hecks maternal love very much." Miya says softly, her eyes always


    looking at Andre''s direction, her eyes full of smiles.


    "Do you really want to be his mommy?" Alex continues asking, his voice seems to be a little confused


    and addictive.


    "Of course..." Miya just wants to say something, but suddenly she feels something is wrong. She


    suddenly stops speaking. Next moment, she suddenly looks at Alex. Does he want to set her words?


    "I just want to give him a little love." Miya retracts the smile on her face and looks at the river in front of


    her eyes quietly. She feels a little mncholy in her heart.


    "If you want to give him love, then move back to live." Alex knows it was his fault that day. He was too


    impulsive. If it wasn''t for his p, she wouldn''t have gone so fast.


    "I have a family, and it''s impossible to return to your house in the future, and our rtionship is only ten


    days away." It''s only ten days. It''ll pass in a sh.


    Alex doesn''t expect that Miya will suddenly mention the agreement, and his face suddenly goes dark.


    Does she treat him tenderly because of the agreement? If she doesn''t have that agreement, won''t she


    even look at him a little more? Thinking of this, Alex''s face ispletely dark.


    "Is it up to that agreement to maintain our rtionship?" He means that he is so fond of her. Is it


    necessary to mention the agreement? That agreement is to them a nk piece of paper.


    Miya''s eyes have been looking at the river in front of her, without speaking. In fact, without the


    agreement, she won''t be able to go to bed with him so brazenly.


    Alex puts Miya back in his arms and kisses her on the forehead.


    "Even if there is no agreement, I will keep you by my side. I love you." Words fall, he kisses her lips, he


    suddenly feels her lips like a poison, making him can¡¯t stop. He wants to keep kissing all the time.


    Miya only feels a coldness on her lips. What she sees is a gorgeous and handsome face. Even though


    he has kissed her many times, her heart still can¡¯t help jumping in the face of such a scene.


    Andre looks at the scene on the boat and deepens the smile on the corner of his mouth. Is it possible


    that mommy and daddy will be reunited? Then he''ll have Mommyter.


    "Wow, mommy and dad are so handsome. Dad is a real veteran in love. Just a few words, he makes


    Mommy addicted." Ben sighs deliberately when he says this, but he is also happy. At this time, what


    can be happier than Mom and Dad together?


    "I think you are also a veteran in love. You don''t need to say a few words. You can cheat a little girl to


    kiss you. It''s better than dad." Joey sarcastically says that she doesn''t forget how Ben used to tease


    girls, so that she now learns to tease boys.


    Ben smiles shamefully, then points to Andre.


    "In fact, Andre is also a very good veteran in love. He can make the girl''s eyes confused every time he


    speaks a few words. He''s the best.¡± Benughs.


    Andre''s handsome face immediately turns red. Obviously he is very sensitive to such things. Just like


    that, Ben says so casually, he is embarrassed.


    Joey takes Andre''s small hand and widens her eyes to stare at Ben with anger.


    "Andre is not the master you said. He is both good-looking and talented. He is also good at both the


    pen and the gun. That''s why girls admire him. That''s admiration and love from the bottom of their


    hearts. Do you understand?" Joey''s little mouth is cocky highly. It''s so cute as it looks. In fact, she


    admired Andre very much when she didn''t know her identity before.


    Ah, no one knows that this handsome and rich little boy is her brother. Otherwise, she will marry him in


    the future.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Well, I''m afraid of you, but I''m more handsome than Andre, and it must be clear." Ben suddenly says,


    he won''t admit that Andre is more handsome than him. He inherits the genes of his father and mother,


    and this Andre only inherits the genes of his father, so he still looks more handsome.


    "You are narcissistic, just like dad." Joey says discontentedly that he is just like Alex, who is also


    narcissistic.


    Ben ignores Joey''s words and raises his head proudly.


    "I''m narcissistic because I have the capital. I¡¯m so handsome, like a little prince. There are a lot of little


    girls chasing behind my ass!" Ben continues to brag about himself.


    Joey has no choice but to turn a white eye. She doesn''t really expect that this man will be so


    narcissistic. It is more narcissistic than dad.


    "Ben, don''t you like a girl in your ss? I heard that little girl doesn''t like you. She seems to like brother


    Andre." Joey says suddenly, revealing Ben''s background.


    Ben feels that face can¡¯t be saved. When he sent the girl love letter, she even didn''t appreciate it. She


    turned around and said he was a yboy. Damn it, where does he look like a yboy? What a


    dedicated little prince he is.


    "Say it again, and I''ll push you into the water to feed the fish." Ben runs to Joey fiercely.


    Joey immediately hides behind Andre, but she isn¡¯t afraid.


    "You are surly a yboy? You tease little girls every day, no wonder she doesn''t like you. You deserve


    it.¡± Joey says, holding Andre''s arm tightly, as if she wants Andre to save her.

 Chapter 139 The uninvited guest 1

    Chapter 139 The uninvited guest 1


    "It¡¯s not teasing. I was just promoting friendship at that time. Do you understand emotional appeal?"


    Ben immediately chases Joey. This stinky girl dares to uncover his shorings. It is too much.


    "Teasing? Emotional appeal?" Alex''s voice suddenly sounds, and Ben, who was chasing, can¡¯t help but


    stop. Looking up, Miya and Alex are looking at him with doubtful eyes.


    "You don''t learn well when you are so young. You even tease other girls and talks about emotional


    appeal. You are just like your father. You just see how I teach you.¡± After saying that, Miya is going to


    fight Ben, and Ben runs.


    Alex''s face changes when he hears the words "like your father". It turns out that Miya still remembers


    Ben''s and Joey''s father subconsciously. Otherwise, how can she say the words so smoothly?


    "Uncle Alex, please save me quickly. If you can save me from my mommy''s hands, I''ll be grateful. I''ll


    repay your life-saving grace by ving for you as a cow and a horse." When speaking, Ben has


    attracted a lot of people around him.


    Miya sees this scene, and finally gives up. When she goes home, she will teach him a lesson. He is too


    much.


    Alex just gracefully raises the corner of his mouth, but doesn''t speak, but his heart is a little heavy. Who


    is Ben''s father? How did Miya and Ben''s father get married? And how did they get divorced and why


    were these two children awarded to Miya?


    Andre looks at this scene of them, and he can''t help but feel a little sour. In fact, he is envious of Ben''s


    candid treatment with Miya. As the saying goes, beating is kissing and scolding is love. So just now,


    when Mommy wants to beat Ben, she actually loves him.


    "Uncle Alex, you didn''t even help me just now. You are not good so me." Ben''s tone is full of discontent.


    He thinks Alex should be able to help him, so he can at least feel some fatherly love, but he is still


    disappointed.


    Alex raises his eyebrows. In such a public ce, will Miya really do it? She''s just trying to act. He''s


    already guessed that. Does he need to help him?


    "Your mommy won''t hit you. If your mommy really wants to fight, how can your uncle not help you?"


    Alex said pettingly. He also likes Ben inexplicably. He feels this kid is a bit like him as a kid.


    "Mommy, Ben was going to hit me just now. Fortunately, brother Andre saved me." Joey sues Ben.


    Miya touches Joey''s little head, looking at Ben, then looking at Andre. This Joey doesn¡¯t call brother


    Ben now, but calls brother Andre, but Ben doesn''t look like a brother at all.


    "I didn¡¯t hit you? You shouldn¡¯t wrong me here." Ben is discontented and curls up his lips. Why is he so


    unlucky today? Nothing goes well. He should see the calendar. Should he not go out today?


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "I had a good time today. It''s the first time I''vee out to y." Andre suddenly speaks. He has never


    been out before, and Alex never lets him out. He doesn''t expect it is so fun outside. Especially when


    walking in the haunted house, it is so thrilling. He is alone in the room since he is a child, and that kind


    of independent character has been exercised for a long time.


    Miya pulls up Andre''s small hand, smiles softly. A pair of charming dimples appears on her face. Her


    eyes are full of love.


    "If Andre likes it, aunt Miya will often apany you in the future, okay?" Miya''s tone is obviously


    ttering. She wants to make up for the child from the bottom of her heart.


    "Okay, bring Ben and Joey." Andre looks at Joey and Ben with a smile.


    Alex''s face suddenly turns ck. This stinky boy dares to ignore him. Won''t they call him in the future?


    It is not Okay.


    "What about me?" Alex says discontentedly, in a bad tone.


    Andre just looks at Alex. When he sees his hazy face, his little face suddenly changes slightly. He even


    forgets the ck-faced dad. With his father''s character, he will not let go of him.


    Seeing this, Miya immediately protects Andre.


    "Andre means, you have to be very busy at work. How can you spend time with us? So, he didn''t


    mention you." In fact, it''s a good thing for Miya without Alex. The four of them can y as much as they


    want, and they don''t have to avoid anything. They can do whatever they want.


    "I''m not busy. After tomorrow''s internationalpetition, I will have fewer things. So, where little Miya


    goes, I will apany you." Alex picks up the corner of his mouth. He wants to apany her to find


    her mother.


    Miya doesn''t speak. Alex means to find her mother. The reason is that she will stay with him forever if


    he can find her mother. This is the condition she promised him. The day when Susanes back, it is


    the time when she leaves.


    In fact, Miya sometimes thinks that she can''t be addicted all the time. She''s afraid that she won''t find


    the way back. She''s afraid that she will lose her original self.

 Chapter 140 The uninvited guest 2

    Chapter 140 The uninvited guest 2


    "Mommy, don''t you want to take a picture? You see, it is ahead.¡± Andre reaches out to the man with the


    camera in front of him and says, in fact, he doesn''t take any pictures from childhood, and his father


    doesn''t take any pictures with him. He always envies other people''s father and Mommy. Today, he can


    finally take pictures with dad and Mommy.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Yes, I want to take a picture with brother Andre." Joey immediately takes Andre''s little hand, with a


    look of excitement.


    Ben sighs. How can his sister be so passionate about Andre? Does she forget who is her real brother?


    "Haha, they are really matched. I will make Joey be my daughter-inw in the future!" Alex says with a


    chuckle. He likes Joey very much. Because Joey looks like Miya and he also likes her personality, so,


    he identifies the daughter-inw.


    "Joey will never marry Andre, because Andre has a dad like you." Miya says softly. She tries to resist


    her inner excitement. She tells herself that she can''t be excited. She can''t let Alex see the w.


    "What''s wrong with me? You see how rich and handsome I am, Joey will definitely not suffer from


    hardship when she gets married to my family. It''s better than following you." Alex takes a look at Miya,


    and then looks at Joey and Andre in front of him. The more he looks at them, the more he feels they


    are a couple, and the more he likes Joey in his heart.


    "Yes, you are handsome and rich. Our Joey is not worthy of your Andre. Is that OK?" Miya doesn''t want


    to talk about this question with Alex anymore. Anyway, Joey and Andre know all.


    Alex looks at Miya. What''s his attitude? He doesn''t say Joey doesn''t deserve Andre. What does she


    say? Why is she angry again?


    "If I said something wrong just now, I apologize to little Miya. Don''t be angry, OK?" Alex can''t help but


    say that the little woman has a bad temper now. She can be angry at any time, but generally he will


    bear her.


    Miya obviously doesn''t expect Alex to suddenly apologize to her, which makes her feel much better, but


    she still raises her head proudly to walk forward.


    Alex looks at her performance, he is speechless, this little woman is really more and more lovely.


    "You all are really beautiful." The photographer can''t help eximing that he has never seen such


    gorgeous faces like the five people he meets today in his life of taking photos.


    "Of course, look at who is my father...my Mommy!¡± Ben feels nervous for himself just now. He almost


    told the truth. He obviously feels that the eyes are staring at him all the time. Even he doesn¡¯t see, he


    also knows that it is mommy who is staring at him.


    Miya''s heart is also tight, for fear of what Ben will say.


    "Your father and your mother are handsome and beautiful, so they can give birth to you, who are


    beautiful young men and women. Come on, pleaseugh..."


    "Click! Click!¡±


    "Come on, change your posture and smile again..." The photographer is constantlymanding.


    Looking at these gorgeous people in front of him, and then "click!", he shoots the most beautiful picture.


    They take a lot of photos, most of them are taken with five people together, because this is Miya''s


    request, of course, it is also the children''s request, Alex looks at them so excited, of course, he also


    agrees it.


    Miya looks at the photos and keeps smirking. She is also faintly excited in her heart. This is the five


    members of her family. Will they be happy all the time in the future?


    "Look at this picture, Mommy, you smile so beautifully." Andre points to the photo in his hand and says


    to Miya.


    As soon as Miya lowers her head, she sees the photo in Andre''s hand. She smiles beautifully, but when


    her eyes fall on Alex''s face, she can''t helpughing.


    Alex obviously finds the picture. Seeing Miyaughing so carelessly, he ispletely angry. How can


    this woman be this? That is the ugliest picture he takes, and there was a bee flying in front of him at


    that time. He was looking at the bee, and his eyes were afraid that the bee would fall on him.


    "Uncle Alex is so funny on this photo. I want to paste the picture on the bedside. I can see this picture


    every day. When I see Uncle Alex''s expression, I will be happy." Ben says with a smile, he still seems


    to be very happy in his eyes. Maybe he has never been so happy. He has a father and a mother at the


    same time, as well as Andre and Joey. It will be nice if he can keep such happiness all the time.


    Adam originally wants to do something, but he doesn''t expect to meet Miya and Alex here. When he


    sees the happy smile on Miya''s face, he can''t help but stun. In his impression, she never smiles like


    this, is it because that she is with Alex, so she is so happy?

 Chapter 141 The accident of photo 1

    Chapter 141 The ident of photo 1


    Miya suddenly feels Adam''s hot gaze, she suddenly raises her head, and instantly meets Adam''s eyes.


    Alex also looks up at Adam at this moment. At that time, he agreed with Adam that Adam would never


    see Miya again. However, in such a scene, who does he should me?


    Miya calms herself down. She also hears what Alex said to Adam that day. Although she is angry that


    Adam has treated her that way because of thepany, she is still grateful for him. The feeling for so


    many years is not fake.


    ¡°Adam, nice to meet you.¡± Miya takes a step forward and approaches Adam.


    Alex has just retrieved his minds. He wants to catch Miya, but fails. He also strides after her.


    Adam smiles, first looking at Alex, then Miya.


    "Well, are you taking pictures? Let me see." Adam doesn''t want to say anything more, but after seeing


    the picture in Miya''s hands, he still wants to see her picture, which he can''t control.


    Miya smiles and hands Adam the photo.


    Alex''s eyes are obviously a bit darker again, his eyes staring at Adam without blinking, as if he wants to


    eat someone.


    Andre''s hand holding the photo is obviously tight. He looks at Alex and Adam in front of him. He can''t


    help worrying. Will dad do something? Thinking about that, he walks forward.


    "You look so beautiful. Can you give me one?" In spite of Alex''s murderous eyes, Adam says with a


    smirk, in fact, he just wants to keep a picture of her. Later, when he thinks of her, he can take out the


    picture to miss her.


    "Well, which one do you want?" Miya is also very happy. In fact, she wants to send him a photo.


    "I want this one." Adam chose a single photo of Miya. After all, he doesn¡¯t care about other people. He


    only wants her.


    At this time, Alex suddenlyes forward and grabs the photo from Adam''s hand. How can the photo


    of his woman be given to another man?


    Adam''s picture is taken by Alex before he can hold it steady, and his eyes clearly sh a little lost.


    Miya is not happy at this time. Why does Alex control her? Isn''t there a picture of Susan in his room?


    She doesn''t control him. It''s not fair to her that he does that to her.


    "Give me my picture." Miya''s voice is obviously unhappy, and she is dissatisfied with Alex in her heart.


    "No." Alex is not happy, either. He categorically says "No". In his heart, his woman''s photo can''t be


    given to other men, not to mention a man she cares about.


    "Will you give it or not?" Miya''s voice has been raised a lot and she is more dissatisfied in her heart.


    "Aunt Miya, use mine." Andre immediately pleases to hand over the photos. Mommy looks very angry.


    In order to prevent mommy from being angry with his father, he has to give them to her instead of dad.


    Alex instantly turns his killing gaze on Andre. Is this bastard his own? How can he turn his elbow out?


    Everything is towards Miya.


    Miya takes out two single photos and gives them to Adam, ignoring Alex''s eyes.


    Alex looks at the two of them. This woman''s courage is so great that she has even changed from one


    photo to two. Does she like to fight with him so much? He really doesn''t understand how good Adam is,


    moving her so much.


    "Give you onest chance to get the picture back." Alex''s voice is obviously cold, his face is gloomy, his


    hands are still tightly holding the photos, he is like a time bomb at this time, as long as it is lit, it will


    explode immediately.


    "No!" Miya''s stubbornness also rises at this time, and her tone improves a little. She just doesn''t want


    to listen to him.


    Adam doesn''t speak quietly. He wants the photos, but facing the two people in front of him, he finally


    gives the photos back to Miya. Since it''s impossible, the photos will only increase his miss for her.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Sorry!" Miya suddenly feels a pain as she looks at the picture that Adam hands over. She doesn''t


    know the reason. She always feels something weird in her heart.


    Adam just smiles peacefully. Looking at the family of five, after all, he is emotional.


    "I wish you happy. If you are not happy one day, the door of Be family will be open to you at any


    time." Adam takes a look at Alex when he says this, and finally his eyes fall on Miya.


    Miya wants to say something, but she opens her mouth and doesn''t say anything atst.


    Alex steps forward and holds Miya in his arms, evilly raising the corner of his mouth.


    "It is impossible." Alex''s face is livid enough to prove how angry he is. He is bearing. If not, he will


    definitely beat someone at this time.


    "I hope so." Adam looks at Alex straight while talking. If Miya is unhappy at that time, he will protect her


    even if Be group is abandoned, but he will not mention this to anyone.

 Chapter 142 The accident of photo 2

    Chapter 142 The ident of photo 2


    Alex''s eyes narrow dangerously and his arms around Miya''s waist tighten a little.


    Miya only feels that the strength on her waist is getting stronger and stronger, and she has a faint pain.


    Frowning slightly, but she doesn''t speak, and she doesn''t want to be embarrassed in front of Adam.


    "I''m going abroad. My cell phone number will never change." After that, Adam turns around smartly and


    leaves. His mobile phone will always be open to her, whether she will remember him or not.


    Miya looks at Adam''s back. His back is straight, but so lonely. There is a feeling of inexplicableness in


    her heart.


    "Well, he''s gone far." Alex''s tone is sour. Looking at her eyes, does this woman like Adam so much?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Miya has just returned to her mind. Thinking of Alex''s overbearingness to her just now, her pretty face


    immediately pulls down. Turning around and leaving, she doesn''t want to take care of Alex.


    Alex immediately follows up. Hum, you seduce others, are you still angry with me? That¡¯s me who


    should be angry. Walking to Miya''s side while thinking, his eyes are full of discontent.


    The three children look at each other, and they all follow at the same time. It seems that they are


    worried that Miya and Alex will quarrel. They were originally happy but an unexpected guest came.


    "Oh, uncle Alex, my feet hurt so much. Hold me." Ben is holding Alex''s thigh as he speaks, blocking his


    way.


    Alex frowns a little, looking at Ben in front of him, and finally he holds him up surprisingly.


    "Who asked you to hold my son? Put him down." Miya is going to hold Ben in Alex''s arms while talking,


    but Alex turns slightly to escape Miya''s attack.


    "Ben asked me to hold him." Alex says for granted, seeing Miya''s anxiety, he smiles happily. He just


    likes to see this little woman''s red face because of being angry, which is extremely attractive.


    "That''s my son. You should listen to me." Miya reaches out to Alex''s arms again to rob her son. Alex


    still doesn''t give her baby, properly teasing her for a little more fun.


    "Why don''t you ask your son¡¯s thoughts?" Alex just wants to tease Miya. He is really happy to look at


    her.


    Miya doesn¡¯t speak, but looks straight at Ben.


    Ben just feels numb all over his body seeing mommy¡¯s eyes.


    "Mommy, don''t look at me like this. I wille down." Ben can''t help but spit out his tongue, watching


    Mummy look angry, now he can''t add oil to the fire to avoid burning innocent people. Of course, he


    belongs to the innocent person, and the dad in front of him really should be burnt.


    "What¡¯s wrong with me? Get down quickly. Fuck, do you want to let me do it myself?" Miya stares at


    her son coldly. How can this son be so disappointing? He always turns his elbow outward, which is


    really annoying her.


    Of course, Miya is really angry too, so she can speak swear words without feeling at all. In fact, she


    wants to hit him more.


    Alex is obviously stunned for a while. Maybe he doesn''t expect that Miya will suddenly burst out with


    swear words. In his heart, a woman like Miya can''t speak swear words. It seems that people really can''t


    be judged by their looks.


    Ben also takes the opportunity to get out of Alex''s arms and runs to one side. Now mommy''s fire is


    getting bigger and bigger. He needs to be far away.


    Miya takes a look at them and takes the lead.


    Alex also follows up, holding Miya''s hand tightly, regardless of her opposition.


    "What do you really want to do? Let go." Miya wants to get rid of Alex''s hand, but finds that his hand is


    so strong that she can''t get rid of it at all.


    "Are you really angry?" Leaning over, Alex asks with a smile.


    Hum! With a cold hum. Miya turns around and wants to keep some distance from Alex. She is really


    angry about Adam just now. She just wants to give Adam two photos. Does he need to be so furious?


    "You see, I didn''t make trouble because of you, but you''ve seduced others." Alex''s tone is also slightly


    discontented.


    When Miya hears Alex''s words, she doesn''t know where the strengthes from, making her pull


    Alex''s hand away. She looks at Alex angrily. In her mind, she can''t help but think of the photo that she


    saw in his office that day. In the photo, he smiles so happily because of Susan standing next to him, not


    Miya.


    "Yes, I''m seducing others. Please don''te back to meter. Anyway, you will never care about me in


    your heart. That Susan is the woman you really expect. I''m sorry, I''m not the Susan in your mind, so


    you don''t have to treat me well."

 Chapter 143 The power of a kiss 1

    Chapter 143 The power of a kiss 1


    Words fall, Miya leaves, and her straight back is stubborn, she is like this, stubborn, almost making


    people distressed.


    Alex catches up with Miya again without thinking. How can this woman suddenly mention Susan? Is


    she jealous?


    "Little Miya, are you jealous? Your jealous look is so cute. I would like to see you jealous for me.¡± Alex


    follows Miya with a smile. He''s not angry with her yet. She''s angry with him first. She is really prescient.


    "Who is jealous for you? I still remember your p that day, so let''s break up." Miya says without


    thinking. She is already angry. Thinking of the p that day, she is even more angry.


    Alex''s eyes dim suddenly. In fact, he was excited and impulsive that day. After he hit her, he regretted


    it. He called her, but she turned off the phone. He also looked for her, but he couldn''t find her. Does she


    know how worried he was at that time?


    "What do you want to do? Please let go." Alex has already hugged Miya tightly at this time, making her


    want to resist but can''t do it, just yelling at Alex.


    Alex smiles with pride. On the contrary, it''s tighter.


    "I heard that women like to say irony. The more stubborn women are, the more they like to say irony.


    You obviously care about me, and want me to hug you, but you say "no". Fortunately, I understand your


    heart." Despite Miya''s struggles, Alex just hugs her tightly.


    Miya''s heart suddenly tightens. For a moment, she almost forgets to struggle. What he says is not


    wrong. In fact, she is clearly looking forward to his embrace, but her mouth often says the opposite,


    because she is angry in her heart.


    "Who said the opposite? What are you thinking of? You have problems with your mind, let go." Miya is


    still struggling.


    Alex sighs, this little wild cat.


    All of a sudden, he leans over and kisses Miya''s lips. His lips are cold, but his breath is hot, entwining


    Miya''s heart.


    Miya only feels the coldness on her lips. The familiar smelles. It is still quiet lemon fragrance,


    making her almost sink.


    "Hmm..." At this time, she suddenly struggles, because Alex just wants to take advantage of her again.


    "Let¡¯s not see." Ben stands in front of Joey and Andre, smiles and holds out his small hand to cover


    their eyes, but he secretly looks back.


    Alex''s kiss be more and more intense. He lingers in her little mouth, tasting her beauty, which


    makes him can''t stop.


    His big palm touches her small waist, and the body can¡¯t help but react. He scolds her in his heart. She


    is really a goblin, just a simple kiss can make him desire, and he really loses to her.


    Miya also seems to feel the change of Alex''s body. She twists her body uneasily. Won''t he make love


    with her here?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Don''t move." Alex lowers his voice and says, his tone is full of temptation, and the maic voice


    makes almost all women sink.


    "Well..." Miya wants to object, but as soon as she speaks, Alex kisses again. At this moment, it seems


    that only Miya is left in Alex''s world, and only Alex is left in Miya''s world.


    Until the end of this long lingering kiss, Alex is still in the mood and looks at Miya with a smile on his


    face.


    Miya''s face is already red, but she looks up as if she suddenly thinks of something. Don''t think a kiss


    will make her forget her previous anger. She is still angry with him now.


    "Well, do you still want?" Alex says in a low voice, but his tone is full of smiles. It seems that he is


    teasing Miya.


    Miya''s little face lifts and looks at Alex disdainfully.


    "It is just average. It''s far worse than my ex-boyfriend.¡± She originally wants to say that he is far behind


    Adam, but after thinking about it, she shouldn''t hurt Adam, so she made up an ex-boyfriend casually. In


    fact, she regrets it when she says it. She should have said about her husband. Anyway, Alex doesn''t


    know who her husband is.


    Alex''s face immediately darkens. This little woman, not only has a husband, but even calls her ex-


    boyfriend so casually. Should he check how many men did this woman have?

 Chapter 144 The power of a kiss 2

    Chapter 144 The power of a kiss 2


    "Who is more handsome, your ex-boyfriend or me?" Alex says angrily, when this woman mentions


    other men, her small face doesn¡¯t change, as if she doesn¡¯t fear him at all. Does she just not care about


    him?


    "Of course, my previous...you are handsome." She originally wants to say her ex-boyfriend, but when


    she sees Alex''s expression that almost wants to eat her, she suddenly changes her words, but she is


    still very dissatisfied in her heart.


    "Who is your husband? Is he good in bed or me?¡± Alex suddenly asks, thinking that this woman''s


    beauty has been possessed by other men, he is very dissatisfied in his heart, as if his things have been


    robbed.


    Miya obviously doesn''t expect Alex to ask about the things in bed in front of her, which makes her little


    face red, and she lowers her head, and looks around by the way to see if anyone hears the


    conversation between them. If it is heard, it will be really shameful.


    Alex apparently notices this too. Is this little woman shy? When he mentions the things in the bed, she


    is actually shy, as if she is very shy about the things in the bed. When he thinks of the first time he


    made love with her, her tightness, her unfamiliar skills, her beauty. If he didn''t know her with two


    children, he would think it was her first time.


    But it''s not right to think about it. Why is a woman with two children so tight? It''s like she has never


    made sex in bed. Suddenly, he doubts whether the two children around her are hers.


    "Mommy, why is your face so red? Did Uncle Alex hit you? But it can''t be. I just watched it clearly. It''s


    impossible for uncle Alex to do it so fast."


    Ben frowns and says, it seems that he is thinking about something. Of course, he does it on purpose.


    He doesn''t expect that mommy is so easy to coax. A kiss from Uncle Alex would calm the angry


    Mommy down just now. It''s too strange. If he makes the little girl angryter, he will use it, which will


    certainly be very useful.


    Andre also looks at Miya. In fact, watching Mommy and Dad reconcile, he is really happy in his heart. Is


    Mommy blushing because of his father? He has heard that when a woman likes a man, she often


    blushes for him. Does Mommy like his father?


    "Tell me again, Bad guy." Miya, instead of being shy, rushes directly to Ben.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    But the next moment, she is dragged into Alex''s arms, and the familiar feeling instantly rushes in.


    Andre immediately runs into Alex''s arms and holds Miya. It is nice to have mommy and daddy holding


    him.


    "Mommy, I want to hug, too." Joey suddenly runs over, and all four of them hug each other tightly.


    When Ben sees this, without saying something, he just picks up his cell phone and takes a picture of


    them. At this moment, the whole world seems to light up.


    "Ben,e here too. Let''s take pictures together." Miya says with a smile, she knows Ben doesn''t dare


    toe here, because he is afraid of being beaten. How can she be willing to hit him?


    Ben sees that Miya is no longer angry, so he goes over.


    "Eggnt..." Just for a second to take the photo, Alex kisses Miya on the forehead.


    "Click!" The eternal picture is photographed. This picture is the most beautiful. All five of themugh so


    happy.


    Perhaps after many years, they still feel a lot when each of them takes out this photo.


    "What would you like to eat? Let''s go to dinner.¡± Alex hugs Joey in one hand and holds Ben in the


    other, while Andre runs into Miya''s arms andughs to talk with Miya. Such a family looks so happy.


    Of course, if it isn''t for Susan, their family may have been so happy all the time, but it doesn''t work out.


    After sending off the children, Alex drives Miya to the internationalpetition. Because the


    competition starts tomorrow, all the contestants are here tonight.


    Miya looks at the luxurious ce in front of her and can''t help sighing that the rich are the rich. No


    matter where she goes, they are so noble and elegant.


    "Will you be nervous when youe on stage tomorrow?" Alex takes Miya''s small hand and asks


    gently," Normally, the person will be a little nervous when they firste to the stage.


    Miya nods. Now when she sees such a scene, she will be excited, not to mention that there will be full


    of people. Is it strange that she is not nervous?


    "I''ll be in that position tomorrow." Alex points to the chief chair ahead. There are only three people


    sitting there, showing his position to be very important.


    "Huh? " Miya doesn''t understand what Miya means. What''s the use of telling her where he is? Does


    that make her less nervous? He is not a reassuring pill.


    Alex touches Miya''s hair and looks at the woman in front of him gently.


    "As soon as you go on stage tomorrow, just look at me directly. Then you won''t be nervous." He says


    with great certainty, as if he is really a reassuring pill.


    Miya rolls her eyes resignedly. She may be more nervous by looking at him. When she sees him, her


    heart will speed up inexplicably, especially his eyes full of affection.


    "Looking at you? Can you be a meal? Or can make people calm down?¡± Miya contradicts impolitely.


    "Haha!" Alex evenughs. He finds that the more familiar he is with this girl, the more her true side will


    be exposed in front of him, the more lovely it will be.

 Chapter 145 Protect her secretly 1

    Chapter 145 Protect her secretly 1


    Maybe, when you fall in love with someone, all you see is her good.


    "What are youughing at?" Miya mutters discontentedly.


    Alex pinches Miya''s face, causing more dissatisfaction from Miya. This man is too much. He even


    pinches her face. Does he treat her as a pet?


    "I¡¯mughing you are cute." Alex is still gentle, he has such a feeling, he finds that he doesn''t feel


    enough to dote on this little woman, he thinks, he is really poisoned by her.


    "Of course I am." Miya suddenly raises her head proudly. Her face is still stubborn.


    "If you kiss me, I''ll tell you a secret." Alex suddenly approaches Miya''s little face and says.


    Miya seems to be able to feel the hot breath on her face. It''s numb and makes her mind moving.


    "What is the secret?" Miya blurts out, widening her eyes to stare at Alex.


    Alex points mysteriously at the stage, which means obviously that he is going to tell Miya about the


    secret here.


    Miya''s curiosity is all aroused by Alex. She has to listen to what he is going to say. But she is unwilling


    to kiss him.


    "You say it first. I''ll kiss you when you say it." Miya thinks about it and says, and after he says it, she will


    run away.


    How can Alex not know her thoughts? He suddenly kisses Miya''s pink face.


    Miya''s heart is startled. She looks around quickly, and then looks at the camera above her head. Is this


    man crazy? He even doesn¡¯t pay attention to his image, you know, there are a lot of cameras on thisThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    asion. At the thought of Alex kissing her just now, someone will see that there is another unnatural


    blush on her face again.


    Alex looks at Miya''s expression. How has this little woman changed so much recently? Her face is red


    every day. What does she think of again?


    "You kissed me. Haven''t you told me your secret?" Miya suddenly raises her head and says, her face is


    still with the redness just now, looking extremely attractive.


    "Oh, I suddenly forgot. It''s all your fault. Don''t kiss me." Alex pretends to be innocent and says with a


    smile in his eyes, as if waiting for Miya to get angry.


    Sure enough, Miya''s little face immediately shows anger, and it still looks very angry.


    "You took advantage of me and said you forgot. You are too much. Hum, I don''t care about you." After


    saying that, Miya turns around angrily and leaves. How can she meet a rogue like Alex?


    "Oh? I suddenly remembered it again." Alex''s voice suddenly rings from behind Miya.


    As expected, when she hears this sentence, Miya stops again.


    "What is the secret?" She asks again, obviously not as angry as before.


    "Actually, there was one who died here..."


    "Stop, I won''t listen to your secret." Miya immediately interrupts Alex, shit. Does he think she''s a three-


    year-old child? Does he want to scare her by making up a story?


    She finally knows his intention now. This man must think that she is afraid of ghosts. Finally, she will go


    to his room to sleep, and then lets him take advantage of her. What he thinks about is good, but she is


    not a fool, and she is not afraid of ghosts. As the saying goes, she doesn''t do anything bad during the


    day, and she is not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door at night. She is upright and high-minded to do


    anything, and how can she be afraid of those fake things?


    "Uh?" Alex is surprised. Doesn''t the little girl still want to know just now? Now how can she suddenly


    not want to know? Does she also know the story? But it''s impossible. Only four or five people know


    about it. Where does she hear the news?


    "Don''t try to scare me, I won''t be afraid." After that, Miya turns around gracefully and leaves. Alex has


    been miserably thinking about it. At the end, he doesn''te up with it. So, he wants to call Randy and


    see how many people know about it. How can little Miya know about it? He has even been pretended


    to be mysterious to her just now. Now thinking about it is really shameful.


    "Randy, go to check how many people do they know about the case of the dead in the international


    arena?" Alex hangs up after speaking. How many people should he send to protect Miya tonight? In


    fact, he really wants to protect her, because tomorrowes the game, there will inevitably be people


    who n to do something wrong, but if he sleeps with this girl, he is afraid that he will be unable to bear


    the desire. If Miya can''t get up to participate in the game at that time, she will definitely hate him for a


    lifetime.


    So, from the perspective of safety, Alex still sends some bodyguards to protect the little girl.

 Chapter 146 Protect her secretly 2

    Chapter 146 Protect her secretly 2


    It is veryte when Miya returns to the room, but she also hears the chattering in the next room.


    Because there are all guestrooms, so the sound instion effect is not so good, and they don''t know


    each other, and they don''t need to be afraid to disturb each other, so they all speak without restriction.


    Miya now finds out that all the contestants in thepetition can take a family member with them. She


    is a little upset. This Alex doesn''t tell her. If he tells her, she will bring Lisa, and she won''t be so lonely


    that no one can talk with. It''s all Alex''s fault, she says lowly in her heart.


    Just then, she suddenly hears a knock on the door. She subconsciously goes to open the door. A


    waiteres in and brings some food.


    Miya can''t help sighing in her heart that it''s really different here. There are even peopleing to send


    free supper, and it looks delicious.


    As Miya thinks, she picks up a snowke cake and is about to put it into her mouth. However, just then,


    a person suddenly stands behind her.


    Miya''s heart is shocked. She thinks of Alex''s words inexplicably. Is there really a ghost here? Although


    she thinks like this, she still pretends to be calm and turns her head back.


    Suddenly she meets Aaron''s eyes with a smile. When Miya sees it is Aaron, who is not only a star, but


    also Alex''s brother, she is immediately relieved.


    "Why are you here?" Miya also looks around the room while talking. Her windows don''t open and the


    door doesn''t move. How does hee in? She doesn''t believe that he is a ghost. When she saw


    Aaronst time, it was clearly noon. The ghost couldn''te out at noon, so Miya was quite sure what


    she thought.


    "Why can''t I be here? Can you only be here?¡± Aaron doesn''t forget to grab the snowke cake in


    Miya''s hand when he is talking. This woman is so stupid that she even dares to eat the things sent by a


    stranger. He is a little speechless. How can Alex like such a stupid woman?


    "This is my room. Please ask Aaron to go out." Miya is very dissatisfied with Aaron taking away the


    snowke cake in her hand. How can this man be so ipetent? He''s worse than Alex. No wonder


    they are brothers. What they like is the same.


    Miya thinks, and takes another piece for herself, this time she is far away from Aaron, for fear that he


    will grab her again.


    Aaron obviously doesn''t expect her to take another piece of snowke cake. She is really hungry that


    she can¡¯t know to choose. He ispletely speechless.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll buy you something." He doesn''t expect his famous star to fall to the


    situation of running errands. It is Alex''s fault.


    Miya doesn''t believe that Aaron will be so kind, unless he has any purpose, Miya immediately looks at


    Aaron vigntly, and finally she finds nothing.


    "When the fox preaches, take Care of your geese." Miya suddenly says. She suddenly thinks of


    something, this Aaron is a famous star. There must be him in the name of the participant tomorrow. He


    is afraid that she will steal the limelight of him, so he wille here to frame her.


    If Aaron knows Miya''s thoughts at this time, he will have even wanted to die.


    "What are you talking about? Don''t bite the hand that feeds you." Aaron is also dissatisfied. Thinking


    about his identity, he evenes here to be her little bodyguard. She is even unwilling. What''s her


    attitude towards him? It''s too much.


    "What did you say? You say it again.¡± Miya looks very angry, as if she is about to do something at any


    time.


    Aaron is also angry. He admits that he''s afraid of Alex. No, that''s not afraid. He just respects Alex.


    What qualifications does this woman have? She even dares to show him her face without any


    qualifications.


    "You just mistake a good man for a bad one." Aaron says loudly, with red bloodshot eyes.


    "You..." With anger, Miya can''t speak for a long time. She has a nameless anger in her heart. He


    deserves to be Alex''s brother. He is more excessive than Alex.


    Thinking about it, Miya finally calms her down. She doesn''t need to be angry for such a person. She''d


    better take a good time to rx so as not to behave badly tomorrow. She''s so hungry now. Let her eat


    first.


    Thinking about it, Miya takes the snowke cake in her hand and bites it again.


    However, just when her teeth are about to fall, she just feels a pain in her hand, and the snowke


    cake in her hand falls to the ground.


    Miya only feels that the fire in her heart rises in a sh, and it is more and more burning. It is Alex¡¯s


    faults for making such a friend.


    "Tell me, what do you want to do? Or what''s the purpose of youing to me now?¡± Her expression


    bes cold, and her small hands are tightly clenched into fists. If you look closely, you will find the


    sparks twinkling in her eyes, which seems to prove her anger at this time.


    "You''re just a little contestant, so I don''t have a purpose to you." Aaron''s eyes are disdainful. He has


    never paid attention to Miya.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 147 There’s news for the woman in his heart 1

    Chapter 147 There¡¯s news for the woman in his heart 1


    "What did you say? You look down on me.¡± Miya is most dissatisfied with people like Aaron, who thinks


    themselves to be great. Alex used to be like this, but now he is much better. If he stays with this kind of


    people for a long time, Alex will return to what he was before.


    "If you can win the championship tomorrow, I will not look down on you, otherwise, I will look down on


    you for a lifetime." Aaron''s tone is still disdainful. He seems to have forgotten that he is Miya''s


    bodyguard. If Alex knows that he dares to treat his woman like this, it doesn''t know what Alex''s


    expression will be. It''s estimated that Aaron will go to America and nevere back.


    "It''s not your turn to take care of me." During the conversation, Miya takes a piece of snowke cake


    again. This time, she looks at Aaron with all body alert for fear that he will grab her things again.


    Looking at Miya to take the snowke cake, Aaron is more speechless. This woman is an idiot. Alex


    even loves an idiot. He also hears that Adam loves this woman deeply, which makes Aaron more


    confused. A popr star like Adam, and Adam''s aesthetic is so strong. How can he love such a


    slovenly and idiotic woman?


    "I warn you, if you dare to rob mine again, I will tell Alex, let him not recognize you as a friend." Miya


    knows that Aaron and Alex are not only friends, but also the superior and the subordinate. Aaron


    seems to be very afraid of Alex.


    As she expected, Aaron''s face changes as soon as Alex is mentioned. If this woman dares toin


    to Alex, he will hate this woman forever.


    "You can''t eat this snowke cake. There may be something wrong!" Aaron can only say that, although


    it''s not sure if there will be anything wrong, for the sake of safety, this woman must not eat it. If


    something happens to her, Alex will never let him go. When he thinks of it, his expression bes


    serious.


    "What?" Miya doesn''t react for a moment, staring at Aaron, she is stunned.


    Aaron can''t help rolling his eyes. Is this woman''s brain too simple or stupid?


    "There is no service staff here, so the person who sent you the cake is a stranger." Aaron is really mad.


    At this time, the manner of a popr star is gone. It''s all because of the idiot woman. He really hasn''t


    found out what''s good about this woman. Except for her delicate face, she is useless. Moreover, the


    most important thing is that this woman still has two children, which is not worthy of Alex.


    Miya just realizes the seriousness of the matter. No wonder Aaron won''t let her eat the cake. She is


    afraid that there is something wrong with it. Then she may misunderstand this man, she can¡¯t help


    feeling a little sorry on her face. She should have asked clearly just now, mistaking the kindness of


    others for malice.


    "Well ... I''m so hungry. I want to go out and buy some food. Would you like to go? If you want, we can


    go together." In fact, after hearing Aaron''s words, she is obviously worried about her situation whether


    someone will plot against her.


    "I''m not going out. Y ou just go by yourself." Aaron raises his head and says, it''s a joke to ask him to


    apany her to dinner. He really doesn''t know how Alex is with this idiot woman every day.


    Miya is not too surprised to the answer of Aaron. It is OK if he doesn''t go. It''s just that his high head


    makes her ufortable. Isn''t he just a star? Although he is very popr now, does he need to be so


    superior? Now even Alex is still pleasing her.


    "Then what would you like to eat? I can buy you some.¡± Miya says without thinking. It is also in return


    for his concern for her just now.


    Aaron originally thinks that Miya will leave gracefully, but he doesn''t expect that she still remembers to


    ask him what he wants to eat, which makes him slightly change the view of Miya in his mind.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "You''d better stay in the room, I''ll go." Aaron doesn''t want to go at all, but Miya is Alex''s woman. Even if


    he is dissatisfied with Miya, he can''t let this idiot woman get hurt.


    What? Miya thinks that she has heard it wrong, or else there is something wrong with her ears. What


    did she hear just now? Aaron is going to buy her food. Will the sune out in the west?


    "What are you talking about?" Miya can''t help asking again, because she really wants to know if she


    has just heard it wrong.


    "You stay here, don''t think I''m willing to buy it for you. It¡¯s all because of Alex''s face." Although Aaron


    admits that he was a little moved when Miya asked him what he wanted to eat just now, because in the


    past, the women around Alex were so noble and arrogant, and they would never buy food by


    themselves, but this woman is so different from others.


    Miya sighs. It''s because of Alex. No wonder this Aaron would show up here. But she''s really tired now.


    She doesn''t want to say anything more. Let him go.

 Chapter 148 There’s news for the woman in his heart 2

    Chapter 148 There¡¯s news for the woman in his heart 2


    Alex is tossing around in the room. He can''t sleep anymore. He looks up at the time. It''s already eleven


    o''clock. That idiot little Miya should be sleeping.


    He suddenly stands up and walks out. The moon outside is extremely round and very big. Is that a


    good omen? Alex thinks in his heart.


    At this time, his personal mobile phone rings, he slightly frowns, and only a few people know the mobile


    phone number. If it is not for special circumstances, no one will call this phone. Is it something that


    happened in the dark night of the family? He was thinking of good omens just now.


    "Alex!" The call is connected. It is Randy''s voice. If you listen carefully, you can hear the excitement in


    Randy''s voice.


    Alex frowns slightly. Randy has always been a very calm subordinate in his heart. What happened to


    him so he gets so excited at this time? Is that a good thing or a bad thing? He can¡¯t help looking up at


    the moon in the sky. He thinks, it should be a good thing. The moon is round, so people should be


    together.


    "Well, what''s up?" Alex says indifferently, as if everything has nothing to do with him.


    "Alex, Susan is not dead. I found her in city A. she''s still alive. I''m trying my best to find her in a few


    days." Randy is excited, of course, because he can find Susan right away, the woman Alex has been


    thinking about for six years.


    Alex is silent at that moment, and his eyes are also full of excitement. At that moment, he can¡¯t almost


    say one word. He can''t help thinking about Susan''s smile, which is such a beautiful face. But soon


    Miya''s face covers Susan''s appearance. At that time, what he thinks is Miya in his mind. If Susan


    comes back, what should he do with Miya?


    "Alex, don''t worry. I''ll find Susan as soon as possible." Randy''s tone seems to be full of certainty. Now


    that he has found some clues, and the dark night has helped him, he will definitely find her very quickly.


    "Well, find her as soon as possible." Even though Alex doesn''t know what to do with Miya, he is still


    eager to see Susan, which is a desire from the heart.


    After hanging up the phone, Alex begins to meditate in the yard. If Susanes back, Miya will surely


    leave him. He has some feelings about Miya just now, but Susanes back at this time.


    Looking at the full moon in the sky, the moon is still bright, which makes him can¡¯t help thinking of the


    song Miya sang at that time.


    When I walked into that room, my fate began to change.


    I can''t see your face in the dark. In confusion, you have quietly left.


    At the moment of meeting again, we have be strangers.


    The moment of falling in love with you is a continuation of pain.


    I don''t know how long those happy jokes can stay.


    Knowing it was wrong, but still unwilling to quit...


    Alex gently read the lyrics sung by Miya. Surprisingly, Miya only sang them once, but he memorized it


    exactly. Maybe in the subconscious, he also has feelings about the song, because it is too like the night


    six years ago.


    His mind keeps shing Miya''s shadow, thinking about her goodness, her kindness, her stubbornness,


    her loveliness, her talent, everything in her body is attracting him deeply, making him indulge


    constantly, he really likes her.


    If Miya leaves him, will she go back to Adam''s side? At the thought that she may go back to other


    men''s side, his heart will be inexplicably ufortable. Why does he have such emotions? In fact,


    from the bottom of his heart, he doesn''t want Miya to leave.


    The next day, the light of the sun is shining, and the sky is clear.


    All the referees of the internationalpetition have already sat down. The rest is the models waiting


    for the clothing to show up well. Aaron has sat down. He is invited, so he is arranged in the guest chair.


    There is a distance between him and Alex.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "How was she yesterday?" When Aarones to him, he speaks first.


    Aaron raises his eyebrows and raises a handsome smile.


    "Is there anything I can''t do? Don''t worry, I have let your little Miya eat well.¡± Aaron says. He doesn''t


    forget to show an ambiguous look at the end.


    Alex res at Aaron. Although he sometimes speaks insanely, he does well to do things. At least he


    doesn''t let him down, which is OK.


    All of a sudden, the music sounds and the perform starts.


    Alex has looks through the information for a long time. Miya is ranked in thest few ces. Although


    it''s not his orders, it''s also what he wants. It''s in thest few ces, and it''s absolutely authentic.


    Moreover, there are so many models in front of her. The referees have already lost their minds to watch


    it carefully.

 Chapter 149 Make all audiences stun 1

    Chapter 149 Make all audiences stun 1


    Miya''s appearance, coupled with her design, will definitely give people an unforgettable surprise.


    Alex also guesses something in his mind, so he sits there and looks at other models casually. He has


    to say that several suits of clothes are also made very well, which are also produced by other famous


    companies. These designs can be described as a variety of designs, which makes people''s eyes


    dazzled, but there is no such a bright work. He is suddenly looking forward to Miya''s appearance.


    "Miya No. 289, please." The host''s voice suddenly rings.


    It''s refreshing for Alex. Finally, it is his little Miya''s turn to y. His deep eyes stare at the corner, as if


    he wants to see his little Miya first.


    Miya stands at the exit, takes a deep breath, and finally steps onto the hall in the rhythm of music.


    At the moment when Miya walks into the hall, almost all the people are stopping breathing. There is no


    sound in the whole hall. It seems to hear someone breathing in.


    Miya doesn''t expect such a scene. All the people look at her straightly. Even if she is confident, she is a


    little notfortable. How can it be like this? What happened? She looks at Alex subconsciously. It


    seems that she wants to get something from him.


    Alex also looks at Miya straight, but he has a smile in his eyes. Seeing Miya like this, he can''t help


    pping. She must be the one who absolutely shocks the whole audiences.


    Because of the beginning of Alex, there is thunderous apuse in the whole hall, which seems to


    overwhelm the music.


    Alex''s eyes never leave Miya. At this moment, all the spotlights fall on her, all the people''s eyes stay on


    her, all the people look at this delicate woman like an angel.


    All of a sudden, she is so popr that the world seems to want to cheer at that moment.


    Miya doesn''t stay on the stage much, but walks back on the music. It is only a few minutes to go back


    and forth. However, it is just a few minutes that makes Miyapletely popr.


    There is no doubt that this champion belongs to Miya.


    When Miya steps down, her heart seems to be beating with the rhythm of the stage. When everyone is


    silent, at that moment, she thought she would be finished, but when she looked at Alex, her heart


    suddenly calmed down. No wonder Alex would say that she could look at him when she was nervous,


    then she would not be nervous. Unexpectedly, she would be so.


    Aaron, who sits not far away from Alex, also looks at Miya''s figure in astonishment until she


    disappears. He doesn''t expect that this woman will be so beautiful that the world will lose color. At that


    moment, he was also moved by her beauty. No wonder Alex will like her so much. Her figure is not only


    good, but also her nobility, her grace and her calmness, all make her like an angel, until the departure


    of Miya, he almost does not return to mind.


    He remembers that he saidst night that as long as she could win the championship, he would no


    longer look down on her.


    The next few models are obviously inferior, and the audience are almost in no mood to see it again, as


    if they have been thinking about Miya''s figure, the fairy-like figure.


    In the end, thepetition begins to vote for the result. Of course, the referees choose the champion,


    and a total of ten judges choose it.


    "Excellence awards, third ce awards, second ce awards all came out, and there is only one


    champion left." although everyone knows who it will be, everyone is nervous before the results are


    announced.


    Miya''s heart is also tense. Although she feels that her design and the show just now are not bad, there


    are people better. If she loses the election this time, it will bring shame to Alex Group. Then she doesn''t


    need to stay in Alex Group, the heartbeat can''t help speeding up again.


    "Our champion this time is Miss Miya of Alex Group." As soon as the words fall, the whole audience are


    almost boiling. All the people look at Miya in unison, which is a kind of affirmation.


    Miya''s clenched little hand is finally released, her face is smiling, and a hanging heart is on the ground.


    She seeds, and finally she seeds. Tears are blurring her vision. This is her first step on the road


    of life. Tears gather in her eyes more and more, she can''t control it, bursting out like a breakwater.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Alex just slightly frowns, and then he suddenly gets up gracefully and hugs Miya. He also obviously


    feels Miya''s body trembling. Is the little girl excited? She seeds. Seeing her sess, for no reason,


    his heart is inexplicably happy. At this moment, their hearts are connected.


    "Thank you!" Miya is still crying in Alex''s arms. She cannot express her feelings in words at this time.


    She knows that she is happy.


    Adam stands in a corner, he was originally invited, but he was still absent, he wanted toe, but he


    promised Alex to avoid Miya, so he could only stand in this corner and watch their happiness quietly.


    In fact, when he sees Alex holding Miya, he is heartbroken. He has clearly given up. Why does he still


    feel pain when he sees this scene? Why does he be so?

 Chapter 150 Make all audiences stun 2

    Chapter 150 Make all audiences stun 2


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you go in." Lance''s voice suddenly sounds. At that moment, he is still


    standing behind Adam. He doesn''t expect Miya toe here at all, and she even surprise all people.


    At the moment when he saw Miya, he almost stunned for a few minutes, because at that moment, she


    was the most beautiful in the whole audience. At the moment when he saw her in tears, he suddenly


    stood up and wanted to embrace her, but at that time, Alex first stood up. And seeing the moment when


    Miya and Alex embraced each other, he chose to escape, but he didn''t expect to meet Adam in such a


    corner. How good he was with Alex and Adam before, he didn''t expect toe to this situation.


    Adam is surprised when he hears Lance''s voice. Then he looks at Alex and Miya, who are hugging


    each other on the stage. He immediately understands.


    In the bar, Lance and Adam sit face to face.


    "Do you love Miya?" Lance says without thinking. Looking at Adam''s expression, he can feel the


    sadness, just like he was five years ago. When Miya left him five years ago, he was also sad. But now,


    he is not sad, because his heart is so numb that he even can''t feel it.


    "You love her too, don''t you?" Adam drinks all the wine in his hand while talking. If he fully gets drunk


    once, can he forget Miya?


    "Well, the two of us are the same. Cheers." Lance raises the ss in his hand and says. He can''t help


    but smile bitterly. He is more miserable than Adam. At least Adam had it, at least in America, Miya


    admitted that he was her boyfriend, and how about him?


    Only he knew Miya the earliest. He knew her when she was at school. He was her senior. He had been


    secretly in love with her. Every day, he would pay attention to where she went and would like to see


    what she liked to eat, and what does she like to do. But she never loved him. On the day of his birthday


    when he wanted to express his love to her, she disappeared. This disappearance was more than fiveBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    years. When he was on a business trip, he heard his sister said she was back, he couldn''t describe his


    excitement at that time. The meeting didn''t open, and he came back the next day.


    It was only a long time not to see her. She has changed and be stranger to him. But she is still the


    princess in his heart. It will not change forever.


    "Well, let''s drink!" Adam also raises his ss.


    "Thank you so much today." As Miya follows Alex, she says excitedly with the 10 million check, she


    seeds, she makes money, and even if she leaves Alex, she will also have money.


    Alex looks at Miya''s smiling face. This little woman has been smiling all day. Isn''t her little face tired?


    What''s more, she has kissed her ten million check over and over again. Why is she still kissing?


    "Since you want to thank me, let¡¯s go to hotel to get a room..." Alex suddenly takes a step back. He


    takes Miya''s hand and walks to the bar in front of him.


    When Miya hears this, she is shocked. She is going to get rid of Alex''s hand immediately. she doesn''t


    want to go to the hotel. In the future, she will get rid of Alexpletely, because she has the capital.


    Maybe she can use the money to restore her father''s David Group and live in the city.


    "What are you going to do? This is a public ce. Aren''t you afraid to be seen?¡± Miya says


    discontentedly, the body has been struggling, no, she can''t just fall into Alex''s hands.


    As soon as Alex hears Miya''s words, her eyes suddenly darken a little. Is she so afraid of being seen


    when she is with him? Who is still in her mind?


    "Who are you afraid of being seen? Lance or Adam?¡± To be honest, when he says this, he even seems


    to feel a strong sense of jealousy.


    Miya widens her eyes to stare at Alex. Why does he always mention Lance and Adam when she is with


    this man? Is he jealous? With this idea, Miya''s eyes widen again.


    Their conversation justes into the ears of Lance and Adam not far away, and they both looks at


    them in unison.


    Miya only feels that a few hot eyes sh behind her suddenly, which shocks her heart. She can''t help


    looking back, but she doesn''t see anything. Did she feel wrong just now?

 Chapter 151 He will come back for revenge 1

    Chapter 151 He wille back for revenge 1


    "What are you looking for?" Alex''s eyes are full of anger. Would she really want to see if Adam and


    Lance are there? Does she really care so much about them?


    "What a coincidence! We can meet each other when we drink. Let us drink together. We three haven''t


    been drinking together for a long time." There is Lance''s voice, and Adam is standing next to him.


    Alex''s deep eyes look directly at them. His eyes be obviously colder when he sees them.


    Miya doesn''t expect to meet them here obviously. She lowers her head subconsciously. In fact, she


    doesn''t do anything wrong. But she doesn''t know why she always feel guilty when facing Adam and


    Lance.


    "Miya, you are here, just right. Let''s drink together today." Lance is still so gentle and calls her Miya,


    which seems to never change.


    "I... " Miya wants to say something, but she looks at Alex.


    Alex holds Miya''s hand tighter again. He looks at Miya''s eyes. Her eyes flicker at this moment. Does


    she really want to drink with these two men?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Alex raises his mouth and smiles gracefully, but the smile seems so cold.


    "Since everyone wants to get together, I think I''m willing to apany you." Alex says thest few


    words in a more deliberate tone.


    "Don''t say it so seriously. How can you call it like that? It''s friends together." Lance corrects Alex''s


    words aside, and Adam doesn''t say a word to Alex. Maybe now, Adam and Alex are enemies. After all,


    Alex has dealt with Be Group.


    "Alex, what would you like to eat? It''s my treat." Miya asks carefully, for fear that Alex will be angry.


    After all, she has a lot of feelings with Lance and Adam in front of her. She can''t tear them apart


    anymore.


    Alex notices Miya''s intentional courtesy, and his mood improves. He feels that the little girl is good at


    watching his face to do things.


    "Why do you call me Alex? Didn¡¯t you always call me little Alex?" Alex says with his eyebrows raised


    and looks at the two men in front of him. Anyway, these two men are his rivals in love, so he can''t rx.


    Miya''s little face bes ufortable suddenly. Usually it''s called little Alex. It''s so embarrassing to


    her in front of outsiders. and still in front of Adam and Lance. If it is the former Adam, she thinks he will


    lose his temper. But now, for Be Group and Bess, he must be holding on to something, because Miya


    clearly sees the hand holding Adam''s ss tight.


    Alex raises his mouth evilly and tastes the wine in his hand slowly. Well, it tastes good, just tastes like


    Miya.


    "You don''t want to call it. Is it because of Lance or Adam? "Alex says as if he doesn''t care about it at


    all, but in Miya''s heart, there is a lot of different feelings. Does this man still not believe her at this time?


    Can¡¯t he feel that she likes him? Is it interesting for him to be jealous?


    "Little Alex, Lance and Adam are my friends." Atst she endures her anger and says to Alex earnestly.


    When Alex hears this, he is inexplicably happy. He originally thinks this girl will get angry with him.


    When Lance hears this, he feels a pain in his heart and a trace of loss shes across his face.


    Adam''s heart tightens, a hint of bitter smile appears. He has no ce in her heart after all.


    "Why do you all look at me like this?" Miya says unhappily after she feels their sight on her body, her


    face flushes slightly.


    "You are so beautiful today." Lance says with a smile, today he not only see the other side of Miya, but


    also widen his horizon, he is the first time to see such a beautiful woman.


    "You are the most beautiful today. I wish you sess." Adam raises his ss and touches Miya¡¯s ss


    in the conversation. He is really going to leave tomorrow. This is also a farewell drink. He thinks about


    that and drinks it.


    "Thank you!" Miya also drinks it all at once.


    Atst, she looks at Alex, and Alex is looking at her at the same time. His eyes are full of chuckles, the


    complicated eyes make people unable to see what he is thinking.


    "Thank you today. Cheers! Thank you so much." Today, he gives her encouragement, gentle eyes and


    a hug. She will never forget them. Today is the first day of her life of starting.


    "Then how do you thank me?" Alex''s smile is obvious, and he also sees Miya''s face stiffened with his


    words.


    Miya blushes and she is wondering if it is because she had just had a drink, or because of Alex''s


    words, Alex''s eyes.


    "Well..."Lance coughs twice, then he begins to say.


    "I believe that Miya will work harder in her future work, and her efforts will create greater wealth for Alex


    Group, so this is regarded as thanks, right? President Alex." Lance says slowly, his eyes are staring at


    Alex all the time. He gives up Miya not because he is afraid of Alex, but because Miya doesn''t love him.


    "It''s worthy to be the president of Lance Group, and what you said will make people admire so much."


    Alex pours all the wine into his mouth, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, which asionally


    shes a little cold.

 Chapter 152 He will come back for revenge 2

    Chapter 152 He wille back for revenge 2


    "I heard that you are very popr in the United States. I wonder if you wille to develop in China


    one day." Alex asks casually. He has a hunch that Adam will not let go easily, and his hands are still


    tightly holding, which proves that he is holding back his anger.


    "In general, I won¡¯t, but if things will be changed..." Adam responds indifferently. He is now a top star in


    the United States, and he already has his ownpany in the United States. He thinks he will return to


    revenge on Alex, sweeping away the previous humiliation.


    "Oh?" Alex''s deep eyes sh a light. If Adam bes an enemy in the future, he must be a difficult


    person to deal with. After all, he is full of hatred. However, he wants to wait for Adam toe back with


    all the pomp, so that he and Be Group will have a real end, the cause of all these things is Be.


    He hates Be¡¯s family, hates everyone in her family, and mes Be, if not for her, his mother would


    not die.


    "I''m looking forward to the day when we can meet again." Alex says without thinking. If possible, let


    thempete, not only because of Be¡¯s family, but also because of Miya, she always has Adam in


    her heart all the time. So, it encourages his hatred even more.


    "For us to meet again in the future, let¡¯s cheers!" Adam says generously. His hatred for Alex is not only


    due to Miya, but also the entire family of him. He wille back for revenge. He will not let this man go


    so easily.


    "Good!" Cold but pleasant words make Miya''s heart tremble. She just stares at Alex. Are they dering


    war? Is it because of her? If it is because of her, she is a sinner.


    After walking out of the bar, Miya always feels deep in her heart, not to mention what it feels like.


    "I want you to release Bess, can you do it?" Miya asks suddenly, and she suddenly decides that she


    will rescue Bess for her father.


    "No, I called the leaderst night and sentenced her to ten years in prison. It can''t be changed." Let


    Bess suffer for ten years. Who makes her be Be''s daughter, the mother-debt daughter pays it back. It


    can also be right. Who sympathized with his mother''s death?


    Miya looks at Alex in shock. She obviously doesn''t expect that he has made a decision without


    authorization, but as Alex, trying to keep someone out, wouldn''t it be easy? In this case, he decides not


    to let Bess go.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "If you want to let her go, you can do it." She believes in his ability. Is there anything he can''t do when it


    comes to him?


    "You''re wrong, I can''t do it." Alex says with certainty that this time he won''t listen to Miya anymore, he


    has the right to decide the fate of Bess, in fact he originally wants to give Bess a twenty years crime,


    but thinks of Be kneeling in front of his mother¡¯s grave for a day, he finally moves, so he casually


    says for ten years, he is already very lenient.


    Miya doesn''t speak again, but her little hand is still held by Alex.


    Alex holds Miya tightly, and cannot help thinking of what Randy had said, and Susan ising back


    soon. If Susan returns, what should he do with the woman in front of him? Thinking of this, Alex turns to


    Miya subconsciously.


    Miya doesn''t expect Alex to look at her suddenly, her innocent big eyes sh with a brilliant luster.


    "You ..." Miya stares at Alex with big eyes, wondering what to say.


    Suddenly Alex smiles. The little woman is so cute. He really wants to put her down. Is it a little


    reluctant? But if Susan returns to him, he may be able to try to let go of her.


    "What are youughing at?" Miya asks with the particrly innocent eyes, which are confused.


    Alex pinches Miya''s little face, um ... The skin is so good. He will have a good time tonight.


    "Hey, what are you doing? It hurts so much." Miya mutters discontentedly.


    At this moment, Alex suddenly bes serious. He looks at Miya with certainty, and wants to say


    something, but he doesn''t know how to say it.

 Chapter 153 What a happy birthday! 1

    Chapter 153 What a happy birthday! 1


    "What''s the matter with you? Answer me." Miya also seems to feel Alex''s desire to talk but stops. She


    is in a hurry. Alex has never been like this before. What''s wrong with him today? It feels strange, as if


    something is going to happen.


    "Tonight, I want you..." Alex stops here because he sees Miya''s little face turning red instantly.


    "You are very lustful." When Miya finishes speaking, she leaves Alex''s hand and runs forward. Her


    heart beats elerate a lot. Although she has done such things with Alex many times, she still blushes


    when he mentions such things.


    Alex looks at Miya''s back, and he finds that her back is carrying some joy, and it seems that she


    doesn''t refuse him to do such a thing for the first time. Since she doesn''t refuse, it means that she has


    already acquiesced to do it with him. Thinking of this, Alex''s heart can''t help shing a little excitement,


    he shouts at Miya''s back.


    "I''m very lustful, and I specialize in you. Stop your step for me." After that, Alex runs to Miya and


    chases her. For the first time, this woman acquiesces that he can do such a thing. Can he not be


    excited? Does this mean she likes him in her heart?


    In the vi, it''s quiet. The room doesn''t even turn on the lights.


    "Don''t you say the children have been sent back? Why is it so quiet? You''re not lying to me, are you?"


    Miya asks anxiously, turning on the light while she is talking.


    At the moment when she turns on the light, she sees all kinds of flowers. There is a big cake wrapped


    in the middle of the flowers. Yes, today is her birthday. She has not celebrated her birthday for a long


    time. She has forgotten her birthday for so long. "This is..."Miya only feels that her nose is sour and her


    eyes are filled with tears. Why did she always have so many tears recently? Why is she always so


    moved by them?


    "Mommy, happy birthday!" Joey and Ben shout first, with excited expression on their faces, and Alex is


    also shocked obviously, he doesn''t know today is Miya''s birthday, because there is still one month left


    on her resume for her birthday. What''s wrong with it?


    When Andre looks at Miya, he has such a moment''s impulse. He wants to rush into Miya''s arms and


    call her Mommy. He also wants to say Mommy, happy birthday, but he can''t call anything.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Aunt Miya, happy birthday!" Andre approaches Miya slowly, but Miya suddenly stoops down and


    kisses Andre gently on his forehead.


    Seeing this, Ben and Joey immediately run to ask Miya kiss them.


    Miya just smiles gently, then falls a kiss on everyone''s face, and then stands up.


    "Thank you, thank you for your birthday gift to Mommy. This is the most precious gift that Mummy has


    received for so long." Miya looks at these flowers in front of her, and the big cake in the middle, she


    says excitedly.


    "Mommy, let''s insert the candles, and we''ll blow them togetherter." Joey''s smiling face is brilliant, and


    this is the first time in their memory that gives Mummy a birthday, it is so wonderful.


    "Yeah, let''s blow the candles together for a while, and Mommy will make a wish by then, and it will


    come true." As Ben says, he has already taken a lot of candles,


    Alex looks at all this in amazement, inexplicably infects by this scene, and he also smiles gently. He


    takes the candle in Ben''s hand, and he decides that he will give Miya a happy and unforgettable


    birthday.


    "Let''s insert candles together, shall we?" Alex first passes through the middle of the flowers and walks


    towards the big cake.


    "Well, let''s insert candles together." Ben gives each of them a candle, and each of them seems to be


    filled with happiness.


    Alex looks at all this in front of him. For a moment, he wants to leave such a perfect moment, but he


    can''t help thinking of Randy''s words, Susanes back, he finds that he has never been tangled like


    he is now.


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you? we''re going to blow candles." Andre says, pulling Alex''s arm.


    Everyone is so enthusiastic now, and how can Dad get lost at this time?


    "Okay, little Miya blows candles and makes a wish, shall we sing a birthday song for little Miya?" Alex


    looks at Miya and says, for the first time in his life, he says that he will sing a birthday song to a woman,


    maybe he is really infected by such a scene.


    "Okay, I''ll count one two three and we''ll start blowing candles. Then mummy makes a wish and we sing


    happy birthday songs." Ben''s tone doesn''t have a tone of discussion. His tone is affirmative at this time,


    as if everyone in the room has to do what he says.


    Raising his eyebrows, Alex watches Ben. This kid is really interesting. He dares to grab his words. He


    should have made the call, right?


    Ben also seems to feel Alex''s eyes, but at this moment, he doesn''t have time to bother with this so-


    called dad. If he has time, why doesn¡¯t he bless mommy well?

 Chapter 154 What a happy birthday! 2

    Chapter 154 What a happy birthday! 2


    "Okay, just do as Ben said." Andre also speaks, apparently very supportive of Ben''s words, and he


    doesn''t care about Alex''s rebellious eyes.


    "One, two, three¡­"


    "Wow..." Everyone blows the candles together. At this time, Miya closes her eyes quietly and makes a


    wish. She wants to be happy all the time.


    Andre looks at Miya quietly who makes a wish. He thinks, will Mommy make a wish to let hime


    back to her? Thinking that he will still be separated from Miya, his heart feels sad inexplicably.


    "Happy Birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you..."They almost sing a song at that


    moment. At this moment, these sounds seem toe into her ears like some sounds of nature. She


    closes her eyes tightly, her eyes are crimson, and it seems that people cannot help but want to take a


    bite.


    Miya opens her eyes slowly for a long time, looking at the happy scene in front of her. She wants to set


    this moment as eternity, but time will not stop because of her expectation.


    "What kind of wish did Mommy make?" Joey''s little head suddenlyes close to Miya and asks.


    When Alex hears Joey''s question, he immediately looks over here. There is a deep visit in his deep


    eyes. He also wants to know what she has just made. Would she wish to be with him forever? The next


    moment he denies the idea. What is he thinking about?


    Andre immediately approaches Miya, with his big eyes more urgent.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Mummy, say it quickly?" Ben''s big eyes blink and look at Miya, and everyone is looking forward to her


    wishes.


    Miya looks at the eyes of several of them and suddenly smiles. It''s too easy for them to want it. How


    can she tell them her little secret?


    "Once the wish is said, it will not work out, so I will keep it secret." Miya says with a smile. It seems that


    when she says this, she looks at Alex deliberately, which is meaningful.


    Andre looks at Miya, and then Alex, for a moment, as if he understands something, and then he looks


    at the big cake.


    "Then let''s eat cake. Such a big cake is enough for us to eat for several days." Andre looks at the cake


    with a smile.


    "How can it be eaten for several days? You''ll have diarrhea." Alex''s tone is full of discontent. He had


    never heard that this kid liked to eat cakes before. If he likes to eat cakes, he may order fresh ones for


    him every day.


    Andre takes a look at Alex, and then his eyes fall on Miya again.


    "That means different. Even if other cakes are delicious, they are not as precious as this one, because


    it''s Aunt Miya''s birthday cake." Andre says softly, and his voice even chokes up in the end. Yes, this is


    Mommy''s birthday cake. Its meaning is different.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere bes a little strange. Everyone looks at Miya with displeasure, as if they


    all have realized Andre''s words.


    Alex is looking at Andre deeply, looking at the son he has been ignoring. His heart suddenly shes a


    little pain at this moment. His son is thinking about Mommy, because of theck of maternal love, so at


    such a happy moment, he cries, and he is moved.


    "Andre, thank you." Miya gently holds Andre in her arms. She understands Andre''s mood, and she


    understands it better. Standing in front of his Mommy, he can''t call Mommy. What is more painful than


    this mood? In fact, she also hates herself for her inability to take him away.


    Andre also nestles in Miya''s arms, feeling the taste of maternal love.


    "Dad, can I call Aunt Miya and Mommy?" Andre suddenly looks at Alex, his voice full of longing.


    Alex just feels shocked. What did Andre just say? He actually said that he would call Miya Mommy. He


    suddenly thinks that Susan wille back. No, he can''t call Miya Mommy. His mommy can only be


    Susan.


    "No, you can¡¯t." Although he looks at Andre''s eyes with such a touch of movement, he finally says such


    cruel words.


    "Yes, of course you can¡¯t. How can you call me mommy?" Miya chuckles tofort Andre, but there is


    also a clear sh of loss in her eyes.


    Andre stops talking and hugs Miya.


    "I''m going to cut the cake. It''s tempting at the moment seeing the beauty." Ben''s little mouth ticks. He


    picks up the knife to cut the cake.


    Ben''s words make several people around him can''t help but chuckle.


    "What is called beauty at present? It''s delicacy! That''s delicious at the moment. You are so greedy."


    Miya corrects Ben''s words. It''s really her son. She doesn''t know where her son learns these words, but


    also makes a statement.


    "Well, it''s the same. It''s all food." Benughs and goes to cut the cake.

 Chapter155 She told the secret after drinking 1

    She told the secret after drinking 1


    Miya can''t help but roll her eyes. What he said is wrong. One is eating food, the other is eating...


    Thinking of this, Miya''s little face turns red and she can¡¯t help but nce at Alex.


    Raising his eyebrows, Alex just looks at Ben. Ben is an expert at flirting with girls.


    "Are you stupid? Can beauty be eaten?" Joey grabs Ben''s cake which is just cut and hands it to Miya.


    "Of course it can be eaten. Don''t you think Mommy is beautiful? Haven''t you seen uncle Alex eyes of


    seeing Mommy? He just wants to eat." Ben says without even raising his head. He says these words


    without thinking at all.


    Miya''s little face blushes. What did this stinky Ben say?


    "Ben!" Miya says, gritting her teeth, that there is already a raging fire in her eyes. This stinky boy is too


    much, even dares to describe her like that.


    "Yes, Mommy, I''m wrong, but it''s not me who eats you. It''s uncle Alex. If you want to get angry, you


    need to get angry for him." Ben suddenly looks up at Alex.


    Alex looks at Ben with interest. He finds that Ben is unruly. However, he has seen Ben''s strength


    before. He will not look down on the little boy.


    Miya is so angry. This stinky boy, on her birthday, he still makes her so angry. Let him see how she will


    beat himter. Now, she will eat the cake first.


    Andre looks at Ben, and then at Miya. Actually, when he sees such a scene. All he has is bitterness.


    When can he fight with Mommy so recklessly?


    "Well, let¡¯s eat cake. After eating the cake, everyone can eat whoever they want." Ben is relieved to see


    that Miya doesn''t do anything.


    In the end, they make the cake everywhere. Later, they put the cake on everyone''s face, clothes, floor


    and everywhere. In theughter, Alex feels that he has never been so happy.


    "Mommy, you are the best Mommy in the world." Joey says, hugging Miya, with her fine eyes blinking,


    which are very beautiful.


    "Joey is the best daughter in the world." Miya, who drinks two sses of red wine, hugs Joey and says


    faintly, she feels that she is so happy now. She obviously loves Alex so much, but she doesn''t dare to


    shout out loud. She is afraid. She is afraid that when she says it, Alex will leave her. Because in the


    past, she lost too much, she is too afraid to lose, so even now She doesn''t dare to admit what she has


    because she is afraid of losing it.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Haha, Mommy has drunk too much, and she starts to talk incoherently." Ben alsoes to hug Miya.


    Andre walks without thinking. In this way, the three of them mother and son hug together for an instant.


    They are happy and sinking.


    Alex looks at the four of them, his eyes narrow slightly, doesn''t they all say the truth will be said after


    drinking? He wants to see what Miya can say. He clearly knows that Susan ising back, but he can''t


    help but want to know if Miya was the woman six years ago. He doesn''t know why he still thinks about


    the woman six years ago.


    "Your Mommy''s drunk. I''ll take her back to the room." Alex says as he carries the children out of Miya''s


    arms.


    "What are you going to do? Don''t rob my children. Go away." Miya still wants to hold the baby, but the


    next moment, she suddenly feels that her body is moving, her head is against a hard chest, and her


    little hands begin to struggle with dissatisfaction.


    "Uncle Alex, are you going to eat my Mommy again?" Ben shouts behind Alex. Actually, he almost


    called him father several times. If he can, he really wants to call him, but he can''t.


    Alex raises his eyebrows, looks at Miya in his arms, and even looks back at Ben. If he has time, he


    must teach this child well. If this child goes on like this, he will definitely be a typical yboy.


    "Put me down. I''m so happy today. I''ve never felt so happy as I am today. I want to drink, give me wine,


    and I''ll have two more cups to celebrate." As she speaks, Miya struggles again.


    Alex presses her tightly, looking at her undting breasts, which almost can be seen. He only feels a


    tightness in his lower body. Damn it, he even has a reaction to a drunk woman. She is really a goblin.


    Alex swears secretly and quickly carries Miya into his room.


    Miya only feels soft and stops struggling. Although she is drunk, she still has some intuition. At least


    she knows that she is put on the bed.

 Chapter156 She told the secret after drinking 2

    She told the secret after drinking 2


    "Little Alex, do you like me?" Miya looks at Alex with blurring and big eyes, and then she even smiles


    on her own. If it''s normal, she will not stupidly ask such an idiot question.


    "Huh? Do you want me to like you?" As he speaks, Alex already presses on her body, with a strong


    desire at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Don''t you like that Susan? I''ve been ttering myself." Miya said, half narrowing her eyes, as if she


    has a feeling of top-heavy. She feels dizzy.


    "Huh? Do you tter yourself?" Alex grabs the key point of Miya''s words and says in a strange tone.


    Does she fall in love with him? Doesn''t she like Adam? At the thought of Adam, Alex''s eyes can''t help


    darkening a bit.


    "Well..." Miya feels ufortable with Alex''s body and can''t help groaning, and her little hand is


    pushing Alex, as if trying to get him up from her.


    Alex sits up with the desire of his lower body, looking at the gorgeous woman.


    "Who is your favorite person? Don''t you love your husband?" Alex asks softly, and he can''t help


    expecting it. What this woman will never say, he doesn''t know if she will say it after being drunk.


    "Little Alex, I love little Alex best, but..." when she says that, she even chokes, as if it is very


    heartbreaking.


    "But he doesn''t love me. He loves others!" Her appearance is so helpless, making people feel pitying.


    There is a touch in Alex''s heart, with a feeling of ecstasy. She said she loved him. It was him!! It''s not


    Adam. Adam used to be nothing in her mind. Next moment, Alex can''t help sitting on the bed and


    holding Miya in his arms.


    "What about your husband? Don''t you love your husband?" Alex says strangely. It seems that he


    seldom heard her mention her husband, and she never said her husband''s name, now he can finally


    know.


    "Husband?" Miya frowns slightly, as if thinking about something.


    "Yes, What about your husband? What''s your husband''s name?" Alex asks involuntarily, eagerly


    looking forward to it.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Haha!" Miya suddenly smiles at this moment d and covers Alex''s mouth.


    "I tell you, I don''t have a husband. I made up a story and lied to little Alex." When Miya says that, she


    can''t helpughing again.


    "What do you say?" Alex''s anger suddenly rises. Well, this woman dares to cheat him, and she cheats


    too much. But he must bear it, because there are more important thingster waiting for him to ask little


    by little?


    "You don''t believe me. How can I have a husband? I''m pure. I only have little Alex. " Miya says proudly,


    it seems that he is saying, who dare to doubts her innocence, she will be angry.


    Alex listens to Miya. She says that she has only one man. What''s the matter with her two children?


    Besides, he is sure that her two children are absolutely hers, because Joey''s eyes are so simr to


    hers.


    But because of Miya''s words, Alex can''t help getting excited. Is she the woman six years ago? At this


    moment, his heart is full of expectation.


    "It turns out that you are cheating your little Alex. Will your little Alex be angry when he knows the


    truth? Don''t you have two children? How can you have only little Alex?"


    Alex can''t help but say a lot. Although he had suspected that Ben and Joey were his children before,


    the DNA he checked waspletely inconsistent, so he abandoned it.


    "Um... Little Alex should be angry. I''m afraid he takes my children, so I lied to him, but I''ll never tell him


    the secret in my life." Miya says that she is both proud and sad, as if she is struggling with something.


    Is she even afraid that he will take her children away? Alex''s heart suddenly tightens. Is Joey and


    Ben...It''s impossible. Last time he has already made DNA in the hospital. How can it be false?


    "What have you never told him? Are your two children his?" Alex holds back his inner excitement and


    asks word by word. God knows how excited and angry he is at the moment. If let him know that Miya


    has cheated him for so long, he will never let go of this woman, and he will definitely take the children


    back from her.


    "Haha, I''m so sleepy. I''m going to sleep!" While talking, Miya even falls asleep with her head askew.


    "Hey, don''t sleep, you wake up first, wait for a while." Alex begins to shake Miya hard, but finds that he


    can''t make her wake up at all. He is agitated in his heart. The woman even falls asleep when she says


    half of it. If he knows it, he will ask her about the baby first.


    She said that she had only one man, which was undoubtedly the most satisfying and impressive thing


    for him, but what happened to the children?

 Chapter 157 Linger at night 1

    Chapter 157 Linger at night 1


    Is Andre her son? This still can''t be exined. No, if he wants to check, he should start with the


    children first.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Alex calls Aaron as he thinks about it.


    "Check something for me ande right away." After that, Alex walks out. He wants to find Ben and


    Joey''s hair. He wants Aaron to check the DNA for him immediately. He also wants Randy to check the


    last hospital. It is a very urgent thing for him.


    Aaron looks at the beauty under him. Alex is really good at choosing time. He just takes off his clothes,


    but he hasn''t had time to taste her. But he still puts on his clothes in a hurry and rushes to Alex''s vi


    with a burning eyebrow. He is afraid that Alex will send him to America if he is not happy. He is not


    willing to stay in that disgusting country. And they are not as soft as Chinese women.


    Before Aaron enters the door, he sees that Alex walks out. He is shocked by Alex''s action. What


    happened to this man? Unexpectedly, he even walks out of such a big vi. For the first time, he sees


    Alex doesn''t drive. Does he have a big ident? Is the car stolen? Because the car is stolen, he will


    walk out without a car, but it''s not right to think about it. Isn''t there many cars in his garage?


    Aaron really can''t understand what he means? But he doesn''t dare to neglect at all. He gets out of the


    car at once.


    When Alex sees Aaron get off the car, he hands him a box. The box is small, as if there is an


    engagement ring in it.


    Aaron bounces off immediately. What does Alex want to do? Shouldn''t he want to propose to him? No,


    he''s a normal man. He doesn''t want to y with homosexuals. Besides, although Alex is very


    handsome, he doesn''t like men. He still prefers women, especially women like Miya. Since seeing


    Miya''s amazing appearance, he admits that she is really gorgeous.


    "Brother Alex, what do you want to do?" Aaron''s face is absolutely ugly. If he marries Alex, will his


    reputation bepletely ruined? If he wants to find a woman, he will beughed at. Doesn''t brother


    Alex want to ruin his life?


    Alex stares at Aaron coldly, then looks at the box in his hand, and finally understands why he reacted


    like this.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a ring. It''s just a few hairs. Now take it to the hospital to check the DNA.


    Remember, you must find a reliable person to check." Alex''s face is very serious. If Ben and Joey are


    really his children, he will make trouble with the hospital where hest checked, they dared to cheat


    him.


    "DNA? Is brother Alex doubting Andre? How can Andre not be your son because he looks like you so


    much? I think you must have thought more about it." Aaron says that, but he takes the box from Alex''s


    hand. He is just full of nonsense.


    In fact, there are a lot of hair here, not only his, but also Miya and Andre''s, because he also suspects


    that Andre is born by this woman, if this can be proved, then she must be the woman six years ago.


    "I''ll check it right away. Tomorrow you must have results, or America is waiting for you." Alex leaves


    and goes to the vi. His face is very gloomy, and the whole person looks very unhappy, and his heart


    is also tangled.


    "So urgent? Did brother Alex find out who Andre''s biological father was?" Aaron shouts at Alex''s back.


    He is also very strange in his heart. How can it be like this? Didn''t Andre find a surrogacy? Surrogacy


    can also have this mistake. Now, the society is...


    "Not yet!" Alex''s discontented voicees into Aaron''s ears again.


    Aaron shivers with fear. He immediately gets into the car. The next moment, he leaves away.


    When Alex walks into the room, the three children are quietly writing their homework. Alex can''t help


    staring at Andre''s face for a while. Suddenly, he finds that Andre really looks like Miya, especially his


    nose and mouth. When heughs, he also has a pair of small wine dimples on his face, which looks


    like Miya. Why didn''t he find it before?


    Andre seems to have found Alex''s eyes, too. He can''t help turning his head and looking at Alex. All of a


    sudden, his eyes are meeting each other.


    "Dad." Andre cries softly. He doesn''t know what it means that Dad looks at him like this.


    "Andre, do you have something to hide from Dad? Dad doesn''t like children who tell lies." Alex can''t


    help saying that there is a little uneasiness in his eyes. He has never used such a tone to talk to Andre


    before.


    Uh? Andre''s heart is obviously tight. What does Dad mean by that? What else does Dad want to say?


    Does he find something about Mommy?

 Chapter 158 Linger at night 2

    Chapter 158 Linger at night 2


    "What does Dad mean?" Andre still remains calm on his face, but he is inexplicably nervous in his


    heart. If Dad knows that he is cheating him with mummy, Joey and Ben, the consequences will be


    really unthinkable.


    Alex carefully observes the change of expression on Andre''s face, but he doesn''t find anything. He


    knows that Andre has been used to covering up all the joys and sorrows since childhood, so that no


    one can clearly see his heart. What he does is quite good.


    Alex raises his eyebrows and looks at Joey and Ben. Sure enough, they pretend to do their homework,


    as if they don''t hear Alex.


    Alex looks at the children and can''t help sighing. Are they too smart to act so quietly?


    "OK, it''s OK, but I''ll tell you that if you don''t say it now, there will be no chance in the future." Alex says


    softly that Miya and Andre have such a good rtionship, and Joey also calls Andre brother one by


    one, and more strangely, every time he mentions to let Joey marry Andre, Miya will not hesitate to


    refuse him. Now it''s really strange to think about it.


    "Dad knows what Andre does." Andre says softly, but his heart is very uneasy. What if Dad hates him


    when he knows the truth? Dad''s attitude towards him has not changed. He doesn''t want his father to be


    indifferent to him again, but does he have any choice? He can''t, he can''t hurt Mommy. Joey and Ben,


    pretending to be doing their homework, are obviously relieved when they hear Andre.


    Alex takes all three of their reactions into his eyes, and finally raises a sneer. OK, very good. He will


    like to see how long they can hide from him. They''d better not hide anything from him. Otherwise, he


    will make them regret what they have done.


    "I''m so sleepy after my homework. I want to go to bed. How about you?" Ben suddenly yawns and


    closes his homework book the next moment.


    "I''m sleepy, too. Brother Andre, let''s go to bed together." Joey walks over to pull Andre''s arm.


    Alex looks at their actions, which further proves that the three of them have something to hide from


    him. They think they are covering up well, but they are cleverly mistaken.


    "Well, go to bed. I''ll go to bed, too. See you tomorrow." After saying, Alex goes straight to his room.


    Tomorrow, he is really looking forward to tomorrow, which is a very important day for him.


    Alex walks into the room, Miya is sleeping, her face is faintly flushed due to drinking, and it is shining


    with attractive luster under the light.


    She is really beautiful. Her features are delicate, long eyshes protect her big eyes without leaving a


    gap. She has a pretty little nose, a small mouth that raises without smiling. Her charming and ruddy


    face makes people want to taste it.


    Looking at her, he suddenly leans over and kisses her. He is suddenly stunned for a moment by the


    smell of wine. There is no sweet smell of lilies. This woman...While thinking, Alex gets up and carries


    Miya into the bathroom.


    A strange feeling suddenly shes in Alex''s heart. What should he do with her if he finds out all the


    facts tomorrow?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Maybe it''s the steam in the water, which makes her feelfortable and hot.


    Alex is originally enduring his inner desire to wipe her body, but she is better to make a sound at this


    time, and the bottom line of his patience copses at this moment, he no longer cares whether Miya is


    sleeping or not, he gets up and picks up the woman,


    After a casual wipe with a bath towel, he directly throws her on the bed, and she stretches out her little


    hand and ps Alex on her body. Small mouth also says some words.


    "What a stinky mosquito! Dare to bite me, I¡¯ll kill you!"

 Chapter 159 Ask her about the truth 1

    Chapter 159 Ask her about the truth 1


    Alex can''t help twitching his mouth. What a good man, she dares to say that he is a mosquito. While


    thinking of this, his big hand speeds up, all the way down...


    It may be beacuse of drinking much,, Miya even doesn''t wake up all the time.


    Alex looks at Miya''s sleeping face and finally puts up with it. He takes a cold shower in the bathroom.


    For the first time, he is softhearted for a woman.


    Atst he falls asleep, holding Miya''s body.


    It is the next morning when waking up. Miya wakes up first. She feels that someone is around her. She


    smells that kind of breath, and instinctively feels that Ben is beside her.


    "Ben, you have evene to my bed. Do you want to flirt with Mommy?" Miya stands up as she


    speaks. In fact, Ben used to sneak into her bed. She is used to that.


    Alex obviously doesn''t expect Miya to say such words. He can''t help but smile at the corner of his


    mouth. Then he sits up. Just when Miya wants to get out of bed, he stretches out his hand and pulls


    her into his arms.


    Miya only feels that she falls into a warm embrace in an instant, and the lemon scent makes her


    startled suddenly. It is him. How can Alex be in her room?


    "Let me hug for a while." Alex says with a smile, as if he doesn''t mean to let Miya go.


    "I want to go to the bathroom." Miya replies without hesitation.


    "Hold it for a while!" Alex grins and hugs Miya more tightly. He doesn''t know how long he can hold this


    hug. So, he wants to hug her quietly for a while.


    Miya can''t help turning a white eye. Is this man''s brain flooded? Is it still a while to go to the bathroom?


    "You said a lotst night." Alex''s voice with maism suddenly rings from Miya''s head, and the deep


    eyes suddenly be a littleplicated.


    Miya is only surprised. What does this man mean? What did she say yesterday? Why does she not


    have an impression at all? she rubs his head, suddenly raises a bad feeling in her heart.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "What did I say?" She can''t help but look at Alex in the middle of the conversation. It seems that she


    wants to see something from his eyes. Wouldn¡¯t she say anything wrong after drinkingst night?


    Alex seems to feel the tension in Miya''s whole body. She really has a secret to hide from him,


    otherwise, why does she be so nervous? and she still has a trace of fear. Is she afraid of what he


    knows?


    "You said a lot of secrets. Which one do you want to listen to first?" Alex can''t help but raise the corner


    of his mouth, but his face darkens at this moment. He dotes on her so much, and she even lied to him,


    which really makes him disappointed.


    Alex''s words confirm Miya''s uneasiness in her heart. Her small face is obviously frightened. Wouldn¡¯t


    she have said anything that she shouldn''t sayst night? such as the antecedents of Ben and Joey.


    This is what she is most worried about. She can''t let Alex take her children away.


    "Actually, you also mentioned Adam." All of a sudden, Alex says. He mentions Adam at the moment,


    just wants to see what kind of position Adam has in Miya''s heart.


    Uh? Adam? Will she think of Adam when she is drunk? Is this a bit impossible? But because she is


    drunk, maybe she can say anything, so she is not sure.


    Alex looks at Miya''s wide eyes and deepens the smile on his mouth. It seems that this woman doesn''t


    know what she saidst night. That''s good.


    "Well, do you love Adam very much?" Alex continues to ask, and his eyes darken at this moment. As


    long as Miya dares to say that she has feelings for Adam, he will kill the whole Be Group without


    hesitation.


    Miya looks at Alex carefully. Looking at his expression, it''s not like he''s lying, but will she tell Alex that


    she loves Adam when she''s drunk? But she doesn¡¯t love Adam. It''s possible that she said something


    about her and Adam before.


    "I don''t love Adam, I love you." Miya''s words are not light or heavy, but they just hit Alex''s heart and


    make him not know how to answer the words for a while.


    "Actually, Adam and I feel like brother and sister. I don''t love him." Miya once again gently exins that


    since she wants to be with Alex, she has to draw a clear line with Adam.


    Alex looks at Miya. She says she loves him. Is that true? If she really loves him and cares about him,


    why does she hide so many secrets from him? No, she doesn''t love him.


    The so-called loyalty just doesn''t have enough chips to betray. Once there are chips, she will betray


    you immediately. This sentence is not false at all. He thinks that if he lets Miya free now, she will not


    hesitate to leave him with two children.

 Chapter 160 Ask her about the truth 2

    Chapter 160 Ask her about the truth 2


    "Do you really love me? Then why did you mention Adam when you''re drunk?" Alex still holds on to this


    topic. In fact, she didn''t say that at that time, but when he says that she mentions Adam, she doesn''t


    deny it, proving that she still thinks of Adam subconsciously.


    Miya doesn''t understand why the man always talks about Adam as soon as she wakes up. What did


    she say? She knows she will never say she loves Adam.


    "Maybe it''s because Adam and I are friends." She can only say that. She doesn''t want to exin any


    more. Since he doesn''t believe her, there is nothing she can do.


    Alex doesn''t want to keep talking about Adam with Miya, either, and then he changes the topic.


    "You said a lot to me yesterday, such as those two children. Now I will give you a chance to make it


    clear to me. In this way, I may give you a tolerance." Alex doesn''t know why at thest moment, he still


    wants to give this woman a chance. Maybe subconsciously, he doesn''t want to hate this woman.


    Listening to Alex''s words, Miya''s face turns pale. Did she really mention Ben and Joey? But how can it


    be? Her biggest worry is to let Alex know about it. How can she mention it in front of him?


    "Really? What did I say?" Miya says, but her heart can¡¯t help flustering. She will never admit it. She will


    not give Alex the two children.


    "Even if you don''t say it, I will also know the answer immediately. In that case, the consequences will


    be very serious. If you have self-knowledge, I will give you ast chance." Alex is surprisingly patient to


    say to Miya. He also doesn''t know why, he just wants her to say it in person, because the effect is


    different from what he finds out.


    When Miya listens to Alex''s voice, she is relieved. What he means is that she didn''t say itst night, but


    he wants her to say it. Does he think she is so gullible?


    "Do I need to report to little Alex about my husband and my children?" Miya asks innocently with her


    small head raised. She will never say it. If she says it, she will send her children to Alex by herself.


    Alex''s face suddenly darkens. Doesn''t she want to tell him the truth so much? He says that this is the


    last chance for her, but his heart is a little unwilling.


    "Do you have a husband? Why did you sayst night that you don''t have a husband? And I''m your only


    man." Alex says with a calm face, his expression is more and more gloomy. If this woman lies to him


    again, it willpletely disappoint him.


    Miya''s face suddenly changes. Did she really say thatst night? Is she crazy? Sure enough,


    something will happen after drinking. How can she tell him that?


    "Say, are you the woman six years ago?" Alex asks with a gloomy face again, and, with a sudden


    release of his palm, he lets go of Miya. Maybe he is a little disappointed in his heart.


    Miya feels a sudden release of her body and looks up subconsciously. What does he mean by


    releasing her? For a moment, she wants him to hold her in his arms again.


    "I''m not!" Miya grits her teeth and finally says, forgive her, she can''t admit it. She can''t even lose those


    two children, absolutely not.


    Alex''s face is already livid, what a stubborn mouth she has. At this moment, Alex''s mobile phone


    suddenly rings. It''s Aaron''s. His heart beats inexplicably. As if he is afraid of something, but he is also


    looking forward to something.


    "Do you say it or not?" Alex doesn''t answer the phone. Instead, he patiently asks Miya again. He still


    hopes to let her speak out. He believes that she loves him, so she should tell him the truth herself.


    Miya calms her mind and looks up.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Little Alex, what do you want me to say? I drank too muchst night. Can you believe what I said?"


    Miya says softly, and her voice softens. She even holds out her small hand to pull Alex''s hand. It is the


    first time for her to take the initiative.


    Alexughs coldly at this time. What does the woman think? Is she so reluctant to tell him the truth? In


    her heart, what is he? Maybe it''s nothing, or she has so many secrets hiding from him.


    While thinking about it, Alex suddenly shakes off Miya''s extended hand. He suddenly feels that the


    woman is hypocritical, which makes him hate her.


    Miya obviously doesn''t expect Alex to shake off her little hand, her little hand is stiffened in the air like


    this. For the first time in her life, she takes the initiative tofort a man, but is mercilessly shaken off


    by him.


    Alex quietly looks at Miya, and finally he still presses the answer button. If Aaron gives him the truth,


    then his rtionship with Miya is over, and her children are his. A hypocritical woman like her is not


    qualified to have his children.

 Chapter161 Imprison them in the villa 1

    Imprison them in the vi 1


    "Well, Aaron, what''s the result?" Alex asks coldly. As he speaks, he also looks at Miya deliberately. It


    seems that he is thinking that if she stops him at this moment, everything will be in time.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    But he is disappointed. Miya doesn''t open her mouth, but looks at him in a daze. His hand holding the


    mobile phone can¡¯t help being tight. It seems that he is afraid of theing of the next moment.


    "Alex, it turns out. You guess the result?" Aaron says excitedly on the other side, how can he always be


    so lucky to find that all three children are Alex¡¯s and are triplets?


    Alex''s sexy thin lips clench tightly, the hand holding the mobile phone is slightly shaking at this time, his


    heart is a little nervous at this moment, he has never met such a thing as now, looking forward to but


    worried about it, his eyes can¡¯t help but stares at Miya.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just say the key point." Alex''s voice is still cold, with a little expectation in it, but


    his eyes are looking at Miya deeply.


    Miya is not at ease when Alex looks at her, but she can''t hear what he says on his mobile phone.


    Suddenly there is a panic in his heart, which spreads to her whole body.


    "Let me tell you, that Andre is really the baby of the woman whose hair you sent to." Aaron obviously


    doesn''t know that the hair is Miya''s, not to mention where Alex finds the woman from and there are


    also two children.


    Alex''s whole body is shocked. It is her, really her. She is the woman six years ago. He should have


    thought that she is so good to Andre, and she knows lucky pearl. He is so stupid. His eyes looking at


    Miya darken a little, as if it is a sign of anger. Very good. This woman really lied to him.


    "And what else?" Alex pretends to says calmly, but in his heart, there is a turbulent storm now. He


    wants to calm down, but finds that he can''t.


    "And..." All of a sudden, the cell phone is ck and out of power! Alex throws the phone onto the bed


    angrily and picks up thendline to make a call.


    Aaron looks at his cell phone, so does Alex. How can there is no power when he says the point? Damn


    it. As he thinks, he calls Alex''sndline.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is on the line." The effect of Aaron''s dialing is like this. He shakes his


    head secretly. Alex doesn''t even listen to such important news. How can he still be in the mood to call


    others?


    Alex just calls Aaron at this time, and the voice on the phone is the same as that on Aaron''s cell phone.


    He is so angry that he wants to smash thendline. Damn Aaron, he is still in the mood to call the


    beauty. He is so angry. After seeing him for a while, he will lesson him.


    Aaron keeps on dialing Alex again, but the result is still disyed during the call. Aaron is really


    speechless.


    Alex obviously doesn''t give up to call Aaron again, and the result shows that, just like Aaron''s, he just


    throws away thendline angrily.


    When Aaron dials for the third time, he finds that the voice from the phone is, sorry, the phone you


    dialed has been turned off. Aaron is really confused now. Brother Alex''s brain is not broken. Not only is


    his cell phone turned off, but also the phone is turned off now.


    Miya stares at Alex, who has thrown away the phone. Her heart trembles. What''s wrong with him? He''s


    so angry.


    "Little Alex, don''t be angry, or use my cell phone first." All of a sudden, Miya kindly hands over her


    mobile phone. She looks weak, as if she is trying to please Alex.


    Alex grabs the phone directly from her hand. If she has pleased him before the truth, he might jump up


    happily. But now, it''s toote. This woman has let him downpletely, and she will definitely get the


    punishment she deserves.


    Miya looks at Alex''s rude actions in amazement, and her heart is tangled. She obviously knows that


    Alex is angry with her, because her answer just makes him dissatisfied.


    This time, it finally sesses. Aaron doesn''t know Miya''s number. He seldom answers strange calls.


    He hangs up his cell phone without thinking. He still dials Alex''s cell phone number, but he is


    disappointed. What does Alex want to do? Can he give him some indication? Otherwise, he doesn''t


    know how to do next.


    Alex obviously doesn''t expect that boy Aaron will dare to hang up the phone, and his anger suddenly


    rises. Damn Aaron, does he want to die? Alex angrily smashes Miya''s cell phone directly on the wall,


    and the phone instantly breaks apart.


    Miya is heartbroken, how can it be like this? Is this man crazy? And just now, why didn''t he smash his


    cell phone, but to smash her cell phone? it seems that he is not crazy, he is intentional, he is


    intentionally revenge on her.

 Chapter162 Imprison them in the villa 2

    Imprison them in the vi 2


    Miya climbs down from the bed and looks at her broken cell phone. She has all kinds of tastes in her


    heart. Is this Alex intentional? He deliberately smashes her cell phone to embarrass her, which is


    equivalent to pping her on the face on the spot, and her heart suddenly hurts at this moment. Alex


    looks at Miya, who is squatting on the ground holding her cell phone in a daze. Suddenly, a sh of


    strangeness shes in his heart. Soon, he turns his head coldly and forces himself not to see her. He


    can¡¯t love her any more. She hides it from him like that and cheats him. His cruelty to her is just the


    beginning.


    Alex gets out of bed, puts on his clothes quickly, turns around and walks out without looking at Miya


    again.


    Miya looks at Alex''s back. His back is still so handsome. He walks so smartly without even looking


    back. Is Alex the same person as today''s Alex who was so gentle to her yesterday? If he loves her,


    why doesn''t he believe her so much?


    Miya holds the broken cell phone, and the crystal tears can¡¯t help falling. He doesn''t love her all the


    time. Maybe, he only cares about Susan.


    Alex''s cell phone has been reced by another battery at this time. When hees to the gate, he


    suddenly calls Randy. His face is very heavy.


    "Randy, you go and stare in the vi today. No one in the vi cane out. You can call me in special


    circumstances." After saying, Alex hangs up and drives the car to thepany. He knows that Aaron


    can''t talk to him on the phone, so he will definitely go to thepany and wait for him now.


    Miya obviously doesn''t know that Alex has found out the truth. She packs her things and ns to go to


    thepany, but at this time, the housekeeper suddenly stops her.


    "Miss Miya, I''m sorry, Mr. Alex told me to give Miss Miya a good rest in the vi today." The


    housekeeper says calmly.


    Miya stares at him with big eyes. What does he mean? Alex wants her under house arrest? What


    happened? Alex breaks her cell phone this morning, and now she''s under house arrest,


    "I''m not sick or in pain. I''m going to work." Miya says softly, but she knows that what she says is


    useless. Only calling Alex can solve the problem.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Miss Miya, I''m sorry, Mr. Alex told me to give Miss Miya a good rest in the vi today." The


    housekeeper says again without hesitation, and it is exactly the same as what he saidst time.


    Miya can''t help but twitch her lips. How can the housekeeper talk so much like a repeater? Does she


    need to try again? Thinking of this, Miya continues to walk out as if she has not heard his words.


    "Miss Miya, I''m sorry, Mr. Alex told me to make you today..."


    "Well, I''ll just go back." She finally confirms her thoughts. The housekeeper is really a repeater. Since


    she is not allowed to go out, she will call Alex to make sure. She doesn¡¯t believe that Alex''s love for her


    for so many days is false. She can clearly feel his heart and his affection.


    When she returns to the room, Miya finds that thendline is broken and her cell phone is also broken.


    If she wants to call him now, she has to go to her children''s room to call. Thinking for a while, she finally


    goes back to her own room. Forget it. Maybe he''s just angry. Maybe he will be OKter.


    "Why don''t we go to school?" Ben''s tone is full of discontent, with his eyes staring at the housekeeper


    without blinking.


    "Yes, why don''t we go to school?" Andre''s tone is also very puzzled. In his impression, Dad never stops


    him from going to school. What''s the matter today? Does Dad want to give them a big surprise?


    "Young master, this is Mr. Alex''s order. I''ll just do what I''m told." He really doesn''t know the reason. He


    just saw that Mr. Alex didn''t look very well when he left this morning. He thinks that maybe he has a


    fight with Miss Miya.


    "How can Dad not let us out? Give Dad a call." Andre is about to pick up his cell phone and call Alex.


    Ben suddenly takes Andre''s small hand at this time, his expression is a bit ugly. He can''t help thinking


    of Alex''s wordsst night. What did he mean by that? He asked Andre to tell him something. What did


    he ask Andre to tell him? Ben''s heart suddenly raises a bad feeling. What happened?


    "Why don''t you call uncle Alex?" Joey originally wants to call Dad, but watching the housekeeper is


    there, she has to call him Uncle Alex.


    "Let''s ask Mommy what happened." Ben says with a calm face, every time when he is calmest, he is


    the most like Alex, especially the sharp face.

 Chapter 163 They must escape here 1

    Chapter 163 They must escape here 1


    "Aunt Miya may have gone to work. Will it bother her?" Andre frowns. In his heart, the one who he


    doesn''t want to disturb most is Miya, but he is so eager for Miya''s embrace.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "She didn''t go to work, Mr. Alex said. All four of you can''t go out." The housekeeper says calmly, in fact,


    he really can''t understand what happened. Yesterday he was so good at Miya. Why did he suddenly


    imprison her freedom today?


    "What? Is Mommy allowed to go out?" Joey stares at the housekeeper with his eyes widened. It seems


    that he is saying that it is impossible.


    The words of the housekeeper have really confirmed Ben''s uneasiness. It turns out that something


    really happens. Did Dad find anything?


    "Let''s go and see aunt Miya." Andre speaks without thinking. He naturally thinks of what Ben can think


    of. Their IQs areparable.


    Only Joey looks at the two of them in a daze, then follows them to run to Miya''s room.


    Miya is holding her cell phone in a daze. She really hasn''t figured out what happened. Why did Alex


    suddenly change his attitude? What did she sayst night? Rubbing her aching head, she must be


    talking about Alex''s bottom line.


    "Mommy!" Ben runs in first, watching Miya holding his cell phone in a daze, and looking at the mess in


    the room, he seems to understand something.


    "Is it Dad who bullied you?" Ben''s delicate face is full of anger, and his hands are tightly clenched into


    fists. Alex, Alex, well, even dares to bully his mummy, so don''t me him for being rude.


    Andre looks at the mess in this room. Of course, he thinks the same as Ben. Is Dad angry? Looking at


    Miya''s daze, Dad can''t bully Mommy even if he is very angry.


    "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?" Joeyes in and falls into Miya''s arms the next moment.


    What''s wrong with Mommy? Why is the atmosphere so strange?


    "Mommy is OK, but I¡¯m too tired to go to work today," Miya says softly. She doesn''t want the children to


    worry about herself, so she doesn''t say that Alex has ced her under house arrest.


    Ben looks at Miya with distress on his small face. He doesn''t get into Miya''s arms like Joey. Since he


    grows up, he can''t easily get into Mommy''s arms again. He wants to protect Mommy. No one can bully


    her, even Dad.


    Miya''s words are naturally not believed by the three children. After all, the housekeeper says that


    Daddy doesn''t let Mommy out.


    "Mommy, what happened to you and Dad? What does Dad know?" Andre finally asks the worries in his


    heart. Yes, what he is most worried about now is this thing. If Dad really knows something, it''s the least


    punishment to lock them up.


    Miya''s heart tightens and suddenly looks at Andre. Did she really tell some secrets?


    "What did Alex say to you?" Miya''s heart has been raised, all ming herself, why did she drink so


    much wine? Is she going crazy?


    "Dad asked me something weirdst night. He wanted me to say something. He also said that if you


    don''t say it now, there will be no chance in the future. I was particrly flustered." Andre gently


    exins to Miya.


    Miya''s heart suddenly turns over a choppy sea, why did he suddenly ask Andre? Does he really find


    something?


    "Then how do you say?" Miya feels her voice tremble. How can this happen? Suddenly a thought


    shes through her mind, and she must run away. Whether Alex knows the truth or not, she has to


    escape. It is too dangerous to stay with this person.


    "Of course, I didn''t say anything, but although Dad''s eyes looked calm at that time, I could feel the


    tolerance in his eyes, so Dad must already know something. He just wants us to admit it, because the


    effect from our mouth is different from what he found."


    Andre slowly exins that. In fact, he knows Alex a little. After all, in order to please Alex when


    childhood, he checked all his preferences and personalities.


    Miya''s whole body is tense. Alex must know something now, but he is not sure. So, he wants them to


    say it. Once everything is revealed, he will never let these two children stay with her.


    "He must have known something. Let''s find a way to leave." Suddenly Miya says, but looking through


    the window, how can she escape from here with her two children?


    Ben tightly sips his sexy lips. Dad must have guessed that they will run away, so he puts them under


    house arrest. Before the truthes out, he has to run away with his mother. Otherwise, Dad will not


    let Mommy go. Maybe he will never let Mommy see him again.


    "Let¡¯s try to escape." Ben says coldly that they will not only go out, but also go out before Dades


    back.

 Chapter 164 They must escape here 2

    Chapter 164 They must escape here 2


    Andre''s bright and deep eyes darken in an instant. Are Ben, Joey and Mommy leaving? Will he be left


    here alone after that?


    Joey''s big, beautiful eyes look at Andre with blinking. She seems to see something in Andre''s eyes.


    Suddenly, shees out of Mommy''s arms and says to him.


    "Let''s go together. If we go and Dades back, you''ll be hit." Joey holds Andre''s little hand while


    talking, and she''s also looking forward to going with Andre.


    "No way!" Three voices break Joey''s little expectation at the same time.


    "Yeah, no, Andre belongs to Alex family. If Andre disappears, we will be the ones who abduct the son


    of Alex family. Not only Dad, but also grandparents and all the people of Alex family will care. Maybe


    we will be killed." Ben says as thinking. What he says is truth. The scale of Alex group is not


    comparable to that of ordinarypanies.


    Andre has thought of this for a long time. He belongs to Alex family, which is doomed. Is there no


    chance for him to recognize Mommy in his whole life?


    Miya nods, indicating that Ben''s analysis is very correct. His son has such a mind when he is so young,


    and he is so yful. Will he be the second Alex? At the thought of Alex, Miya suddenly hurts in


    her heart.


    "Andre, do you know how to escape the attention of those servants here?" `Miya looks at her son.


    Whether Alex knows the truth, she has to escape. Sooner orter, she will leave.


    Andre takes a sip, looks out, closes the door, there''s actually a ce to go out, but it''s a little


    dangerous.


    "Is there a ce to go out?" Miya looks at Andre''s actions and cannot help but raising a hint of hope.


    Andre nods. God knows how he doesn''t want them to leave, but he has to.


    Ben goes to hold Andre. For the first time, he takes the initiative to hold the so-called elder brother.


    Anyway, he recognizes the brother.


    "In the future, if you have something, contact me by phone. QQ is also OK." He has never Andre elder


    brother, just a few minutes older than himself. This call needn¡¯t.


    Andre doesn''t care about the so-called address, as long as they can feel each other''s heart.


    Joey also hugs Andre, what if she didn''t want to leave Andre? She really wants to be with Andre every


    day. He always takes good care of her, unlike that stinky Ben.


    "Joey, after leaving, you don''t fight with Ben. Ben loves you too." Andre hugs Joey and says,


    unexpectedly, he just feels happiness, and it quickly disappears. Happiness seems like a meteor,


    across the sky, and then disappears. All he can wait for is the next meteor to appear.


    Miya looks at the scene in front of her eyes. Hot tears flow out like spring water. She steps forward and


    hugs the three children together in her arms. She gently touches Andre''s soft hair. She is sorry for


    Andre this life. She can''t take him away. She can only look at him helplessly.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Mommy, where are you going in the future?" If you are still in this city, it''s easy to find you by Dad''s


    ability." Alex''s ability is known by all.


    Ben suddenly thinks of something, suddenly let go of Miya''s arms, and then runs downstairs, as if to


    get something in his room.


    They don''t know what Ben''s going to do. But Ben will never do something useless at this time.


    Sure enough, Benes back the next moment, with a bunch of keys and a card in his hand.


    "What is this?" Miya''s eyes sh a trace of dissatisfaction. Won¡¯t Ben want to steal from Alex''s vi?


    The stealing behavior is really bad. Even if she doesn''t have any money now, she will never starve him.


    Ben proudly raises his mouth and hands the key to Miya.


    "Mommy, take it well. This is the key to our new vi, the house I bought." Ben thinks there is no need


    to hide it from Mommy. He has made a considerable amount of money.


    "What did you say? Vi? Where did you get the money?" Miya is so angry. It can be said that she is


    full of anger. Does such a small child learn to steal? And he even stole money to buy a vi. That must


    be a lot of money. She is afraid she can''t afford it for her entire life.


    "Mommy, that''s Ben''s own money. He''s investing in stocks." Joey exins.


    "What? How much did you make?" Miya is shocked by Ben''s cleverness, but when she thinks that her


    son''s money can buy a vi, she can''t help asking about money, human nature!

 Chapter 165 She even dares to be missing 1

    Chapter 165 She even dares to be missing 1


    In fact, she also intends to buy a house with the 10 million dors she earned from the design


    competition. It seems that it is now saved.


    Ben can''t help but rolls her eyes. Mummy is indeed a money fan. At this time, she even doesn''t forget


    to ask how much money he has.


    Andre doesn''t seem to think that Miya will ask so, his mouth twitches. Mommy really loves money.


    "It''s tens of millions, or it''s under Mommy''s name." Ben says pleasantly, knowing that Mummy loves


    money, he gives her money, and she will be happy.


    Miya''s mouth is almost O-shaped. What did he just say? Did she hear it wrong? How can her son be so


    rich? She didn''t know and even sold herself to Alex as a lover. At the next moment, there is anger on


    her face. This stinky boy, who has the money, didn''t tell her.


    The three children look at Miya, who is gradually turning her face. They look at each other and say


    secretly in their hearts, no, Mommy is going to be angry.


    "Mommy, it''s not the time to be angry, otherwise, you can''t leave after Dades back." Andre says


    the most sensible words at a critical time.


    Sure enough, Miya finally calms down. After she goes out, she will definitely find Ben to settle the


    ount. Thinking of this, she res at Ben discontentedly.


    Ben shrinks his neck. How does he feel cloudy?


    "Well, let''s go, but I''ll say it''s dangerous." Because it is to swim out of the river, there is a certain


    danger.


    Everyone is relieved that since they have decided to go out, the danger is OK. If they don''t enter the


    sea of fire, how can they survive.


    In thepany, Alex sees Aaron''s roadster from a distance, he smiles. He reallyes. Then the truth


    will be out in a sh.


    As soon as Alex gets out of the car, Aaron runs along. He is afraid that Alex will throw him to America


    in anger. He''d better please this man.


    "Say, what is the truth?" Alex asks directly, obviously he can''t wait, but no matter what the result is, it''s


    not what he wants to see.


    As soon as Aaron wants to speak, Alex''s cell phone rings. He hangs up without thinking and looks at


    Aaron straight.


    "Say!" Thin lips light open, cold to say a word like this.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Those three children..."


    Just now, Alex''s mobile phone rings again at this time, as if there is something important. There is a


    clear haze in his eyes. He turns on his mobile phone, which is a call from the vi. His long finger


    presses on the answering keyboard.


    "Mr. Alex, it''s not good, Miss Miya and her two children are missing." It is the housekeeper''s anxious


    voice thates.


    Alex''s eyes narrow. Damn it, she runs away after he leaves for a while. He really underestimates her


    ability.


    "Come back with me and say it in the car." After saying, Alexes back to his car directly. Aaron


    doesn''t know what happened, but he also gets on the car.


    Alex has been tightly pursing his mouth, his eyes areplex and changeable, his hands are tightly


    holding the steering wheel, as if trying to bear his anger.


    "Say, are those three children mine?" Alex''s cold voice suddenlyes in the quiet car.


    "Well, they are triplets." Aaron doesn''t dare to talk nonsense anymore. He tells Alex the truth directly.


    Alex''s heart is shocked, triplets! He holds the steering wheel tightly again, the speed has reached the


    fastest, anger and hate have enriched his brain at this time.


    "Did You find Andre¡¯s mother?" Aaron asks tentatively, but he suddenly regrets after asking. If he


    doesn''t find her, how and he find the other two children?


    Alex tightly purses his mouth and his eyes are bloodthirsty. Miya is really cruel. She cheats him so


    thoroughly. He asked her many times, but she all denied it. Is this woman''s heart iron?


    He can''t help thinking about those children. He doesn''t expect them to cheat him with her. OK, good.


    Since they deal with him, don''t me him for being rude.


    Aaron watches Alex, who sips his sexy lips tightly and says nothing. He doesn''t dare to say anything


    more, so he has to shut up. It is just that the atmosphere in the car is obviously strange. It seems to


    have a strong anger.


    "Go and use the members of the Alex family, let the members of the dark night groupe out, and


    mobilize all forces to find Miya." It is impossible to escape from him. He will make her difficult to fly.


    Aaron feels to be around by the cold air, which makes him can¡¯t help shivering. He wants to find Miya, a


    woman, with people organized by dark night. Is it a little overkill? Although Aaron thinks so in his he


    heart, he doesn''t dare to say to Alex.


    "Yes." Aaron''s expression is also serious, because looking at Alex''s appearance, which doesn''t seem


    to be joking. It seems that Miya''s position in his heart is very important.


    Alex drives fast, his eyes are dark and deep.


    "Why don''t you call the night team even till now?" Although Alex''s tone sounds very in, the coldness


    is offensive.


    Aaron hears Alex''s words, and without any hesitation, he picks up his cell phone and calls.

 Chapter 166 She even dares to be missing 2

    Chapter 166 She even dares to be missing 2


    In the vi, Andre sits quietly in his room, browsing on theputer, as if nothing has happened.


    When Alexes in, what he sees is such a scene. He only feels that his anger is growing and there is


    no ce to vent. It seems that he is about to explode.


    "Andre, did you know that Miya was your Mommy?" Alex asks, pressing his anger and holding his


    hands tightly. He seems to be trying to bear his impulse. He thinks he wille forward and punishes


    Andre severely at any time.


    Andre quietly lowers his head and doesn''t speak. His expression shows everything.


    "Have you recognized Joey and Ben for a long time?" Alex is still bearing his anger, but his eyes are


    gloomy and terrible.


    Andre sips tightly, still doesn''t speak. Now that Alex knows it, he has nothing to say.


    "Did Dad give you thest chance to say it yourself?" Alex asks again, his anger has almost reached


    the point where it can''t be suppressed. His own son would cheat him with others. Is this his own son?


    Andre opens his mouth, as if to say something. But in the end, he still doesn''t say anything. Maybe he


    feels he has nothing to say. Anyway, the truth hase out.


    Alex looks at his son, who was standing in front of him and buries his head deeply. He just feels angry


    all over. He doesn''t say a word, which means that he has all acquiesced.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Get off ~ Randy, put Andre in the dungeon of the Alex family, as if I had never had this son before."


    Words fall, his proud figure disappears in an instant, like a gust of wind, which neveres here. But


    the anger, pain and hate in his heart are only clear to him, it is this feeling of love and hate.


    Andre stares at Alex''s back. He thought that his father would punish him in many ways, maybe beat


    him, but he doesn''t think that his father will put him in the dungeon of the Alex family. This time, his


    father might be really cold-hearted to him.


    About the dungeon of the Alex family, he knows what kind of ce it is. There are snakes, animals, and


    all kinds of scared things. The people who are locked in it are basically a dead end. His father has even


    laid violent hands on him.


    Although Andre knows that he is sorry for his father this time, he doesn''t expect that his father will be


    so heartless. His heart is still sad. He thinks of Miya''s shadow inexplicably in his mind. Mommy, I''m


    sorry, Andre can''t wait for you toe back.


    "Young master, brother Alex may be angry for a while. After two days, he will let you out naturally. You


    must be careful inside." Randy is a little worried. He can be ruthless to anyone, but Andre, he is Alex''s


    own son. As the saying goes, tiger doesn''t eat children. How can Alexy violent hands on Andre?


    Andre looks at Randy and doesn''t speak. Instead, he goes straight out. It doesn''t matter if he dies. The


    only thing he regrets is that he didn''t call his mum boldly. If he knows it will be such a result, he should


    recognize Miya. He should call Mommy boldly, so he won''t leave such a regret.


    Alex stands on his balcony, watching Randy walking out with Andre quietly. His heart is mixed at this


    moment. At that time, when he knew that Andre was hiding from him, he really had an impulse to kill


    his son.


    Picking up the phone and calling Randy.


    "Just put him in the room at the dungeon gate. Don''t tell him that''s what I said." His meaning is obvious,


    that is, don''t let Andre go to the dungeon. Though he''s angry, how can hey violent hands on his son?


    Randy is relieved when he hears Alex''s meaning. Just now, he is thinking about how to protect the


    young master when he is in the dungeon. Now Alex directly gives an order. It makes his mind relieved.


    Alex really cares about the young master.


    In fact, Randy knows Alex well. Although he looks so cold on the surface, it''s just to protect himself. In


    fact, his heart is very fragile and can''t withstand any blows, such as now. Although he says he wants to


    put Andre in the dungeon, in fact, in his heart, he is also very painful.


    Randy hangs up the phone as if nothing has happened. After all, Alex has already exined it. Don''t


    tell Andre that''s what he means. Randy can only shake his head helplessly. In fact, Alex is also a


    stubborn person.


    Miyaes out safely with two children.

 Chapter 167 Find her everywhere 1

    Chapter 167 Find her everywhere 1


    "Mommy, I guess Dad already knows about our escape. He will send someone to find us at the first


    time. Maybe he will turn the whole city over again." Ben says as he walks, as if he knows Alex well.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Miya''s little face is also a little worried. She also knows Alex''s character. Alex will never give up. She


    cheats him and runs away with his children. No man can stand it, let alone Alex, who is so overbearing.


    She must find a ce to hide well, so as not to be found by Alex.


    "Is the vi you bought safe? Are you sure Alex won''t find it?" Miya asks uneasily. Although she now


    knows that her son is very strong, it doesn''t mean that he can fight with Alex. Alex''s power is known by


    the whole city.


    Joey really believes in Ben. She pats him on the chest and raises his face highly.


    "My brother''s power is not a little. Although it can''tpare with Dad¡¯s, we should believe in him." Joey


    knows what a dark guy Ben is, so of course, she believes that Ben can escape his father''s pursuit.


    Miya can''t help but roll a white eye. Does it make her believe Ben? A six-year-old? What is the


    concept?


    "Mommy, don''t you believe me?" Ben looks at Miya''s reaction and can''t help but ask, he''s so smart,


    and he''s a multimillionaire. Can''t Mommy believe him? He''s so underestimated. Hum!


    Miya looks at Ben. To be honest, it is not she doesn''t believe him, but she doesn''t believe him at all.


    What''s more, and the vi that Ben said he bought himself is still to be verified. A six-year-old goes to


    buy a vi, who can sell it to him! Although there is a big doubt in her mind, Miya doesn''t ask more. She


    just wants to see the ce first. If it''s not suitable for evasion, she will change immediately. Now, she


    can''t stay in any ce for long for fear of being caught by Alex.


    "Of course, Mommy believes you. How can I not believe you?" Miya says with a smile and takes a taxi


    with the children to the vi.


    It has to be said that the vi Ben bought is very covert and low-key, but it can be seen that it''s very


    luxurious indeed. It seems that this kid''s ability is not small. Just one thing that puzzles her is how to


    buy a house without an ID card.


    "Mommy, what are you struggling with? I used aunt Lisa ''s ID card. She has many houses, so it''s


    normal to have another vi. No one will doubt it." Ben''s pretty face is raising highly, which seems to


    mean that he is ready for everything here.


    Lisa? So, does Lisa know they''re here? That girl''s mouth doesn''t hold the door very much. If she says it


    out, it will be over.


    "Mommy, don''t worry. Aunt Lisa doesn''t know. I bought it secretly." A sentence from Ben clears up all of


    Miya''s concerns, it is OK that no one knows that she lives here, otherwise the consequences will be


    really serious.


    When the three of them walks into the room together, Miya opens her mouth and looks at Ben


    incredibly. As soon as she enters the room, she has a feeling that she has gone to Alex''s house.


    Everything here is exactly the same as in Alex''s vi, even the chair is exactly the same. Miya''s eyes


    widen.


    Joey obviously doesn''t think it will be like this. How can it be exactly the same as Dad''s vi? What will


    Ben want to do? She doesn''t think Ben wants to remind her and Mummy of the so-called home.


    Ben smiles, and he steps forward and takes Miya''s hand.


    "Mommy, how is it? Is it like Dad¡¯s? " He did exactly ording to Alex¡¯s, and even the design of the


    house was exactly the same.


    Miya then moves her eyes to her son. She suddenly kisses Ben''s forehead. She knows her son. Her


    son proves that Alex can do it, and he can do it as well.


    "Little Ben, you''re so great. You''re better than him." Miya says with a smile, in this way, she will not feel


    strange here, as if in Alex''s vi, but here is her home, bought by her son.


    "Brother, why are you so powerful? I adore you so much." Joey also happily kisses Ben on the face, as


    if to express her current excitement.


    Ben smiles, all he has done is for Mommy and sister. As long as they are happy, everything will be OK.

 Chapter 168 Find her everywhere 2

    Chapter 168 Find her everywhere 2


    "Look at the things in the fridge. I''ve got everything ready. It''s enough for us to eat for a month." Maybe


    once this month is over, they can run away and go abroad.


    "Really? Ben, Mommy loves you so much." Miya happily picks up Ben. She is still thinking about how to


    be isted them from the world? She doesn''t expect that her son will suddenly talk this, which makes


    her happy.


    "Damn it, are you all useless? You can''t even find a woman with two children." In the office, Alex roars


    in shock. This woman is about to make him so angry. She not only stole his seed, but also cheated


    him. Now she escaped with his children. He is yed with by a woman. No one can swallow this tone.


    Damn it, if she falls into his hands, he will never let her go. His eyes are full of anger.


    The people standing in the office are almost weak. They have sent people to look for the ces they


    should look for. Except for Be Group and Lance Group, and they have been found everywhere else.


    Randy is calm at this time. He takes a step forward.


    "Mr. Alex, we''ve found all the ces we need to look for. Be Group and Lance Group are the only


    ones left, or should we also do it?" Randy says respectfully, with a hint ofplexity in his eyes.


    "Look! Find them for me at once." Alex roars loudly, his eyes almost bursting with anger.


    At this moment, he is like the deviling out of hell. All the people in the room can''t help shivering, as


    if his words will kill them.


    "Go to Lance Group first. Remember, don''t let go of any ce." Randy says quietly, looking at Alex as


    he speaks.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Alex is not in the mood to work at this time. His mind is full of hate and anger. This woman cheated him


    so seriously. He is yed with by a woman.


    Looking at Alex, Randy seems to say something, but he doesn''t dare to say it. Alex is so angry now.


    Once he gets angry, the consequences are unimaginable.


    "What''s up, say!" Alex also seems to see Randy''s desire to talk, and the cold voicees.


    Randy''s heart tightens. He is still a little worried.


    "Mr. Alex, young master, he hasn''t eaten for a day. He''s been holding Miss Miya''s picture in a daze."


    Randy says cautiously, worried. If it goes on like this, Andre''s body won''t be able to bear it.


    Alex presses his lips tightly and his eyes are deep. He suddenly gets up and goes to the dungeon. Did


    he punish his son a little bit yesterday?


    Randy immediately follows Alex.


    "Mr. Alex, in fact, I don''t know something should be said." Randy still asks cautiously. Now he dares not


    say it rashly to make Alex angry. He can''t bear the consequences.


    "If you don''t know, don''t talk about it." Alex says faintly, but his tone is absolutely domineering.


    Alex is in a bad mood now. He is afraid that he will do something out of control. So, if there is anything,


    he''d better talk about itter. He is not in the mood to listen to the story now.


    In a small ck room, Andre squats quietly on the cold ground, but he holds the photo tightly in his


    small hand. Because the photo has Miya''s appearance, he has been staring at the photo for a day.


    "Mommy, are you ok now? In fact, I don''t me my father for everything he did. After all, Ben and Joey


    are his children. It''s right that he will be angry when he knows the truth." Andre touches Miya''s face on


    the photo and says softly that he will smile when looking at Miya, as if Miya is really in front of him.


    When Alexes over, what he sees is that Andre is squatting on the ground in a daze. His heart


    tightens, he strides over and lifts Andre up from the ground.


    Andre only feels moving. At the next moment, a familiar lemon fragrance rushes into the nose. He


    looks back in a sh. It''s really Dad. Has Dade to see him? The little hand holding the picture can¡¯t


    help but tight, and a sudden ufortable feelinges up in his heart.


    "Aren''t you afraid of catching cold?" Alex blurts out that it doesn''t seem to have much concern in his


    words, but that concern is overflowing.


    Andre doesn''t expect Alex to care about him so much. He feels his nose sour and his eyes are red with


    tears. The next moment, the tearse out in an instant, and he cries lying in Alex''s arms.


    Alex obviously doesn''t expect Andre to cry suddenly. He is stunned for a moment, and then pulls Andre


    out of his arms.


    "You are so dirty. Stay away from me. If you squat on the groundter, don''t look for me if you are ill."


    Although Alex pretends to be disgusted, there is a deep heartache in his eyes. He is distressed


    because his son now cries.


    Andre ignores Alex''s appearance of pretending to be disgusted. He still approaches Alex. He can see


    the pain in Alex''s eyes. He knows that Dad cares about him and loves him.

 Chapter 169 I stay, you two leave 1

    Chapter 169 I stay, you two leave 1


    "Dad, are you concerned about me? Worrying that I am sick." Andre stops crying and smiles. He looks


    a little funny, but his face is still delicate and beautiful. He even raises his small hand to wipe his tears


    gently while talking.


    Alex looks at Andre, and there''s a sense of inexplicable feeling in his heart. He can''t say what it''s like,


    but it makes him warm in his heart.


    "How can I worry about you? I''m just afraid it¡¯s a trouble for your sickness. I hate to smell medicine at


    home." Alex says it with a look of disgust, as if there is a smell of medicine now.


    Andre justughs and doesn''t speak. He has already felt his father''s heart. Everything is clear without a


    word. He thinks that if Mommy and Dad are together, they will be happy.


    "Well,e back with me and go to school after eating." Alex has picked up Andre during the


    conversation and walked out of the cell.


    Randy looks at the scene in front of him and smiles with relief. Is Miya and her two children OK? If Alex


    finds her, the end is absolutely miserable, but if he can''t find her, Alex will only take them to endure


    anger, so he''s also in extreme conflict now.


    In Alex''s arms, Andre has unspeakable happiness. His father''s arms can also be so warm. At this time,


    he can''t help thinking of Miya. If Mommy can be with his father, how happy they are. But can his wish


    come true?


    Miya''s cell phone has been turned off all the time. She is afraid that Alex will find out something, but


    she has lived in for several days. She doesn''t know all the movements outside, but Ben has been


    surfing the Inte.


    "Ben, don''t surf the Inte. If your father traces us here, we can''t run away." Miya says with some


    worry. She believes he will not miss any clues to find them.


    "Mommy, don''t worry. Why don''t you believe me? No one can trace myputer. Don''t worry. You see,


    the five million have gotten." Ben sells his stock and trading is in progress at this time.


    Miya apparently doesn''t believe it at first, but when she sees the result, she can''t help but widen her


    eyes. It really is - five million! All of a sudden, she feels like dreaming. It''s five million dors. It''s five


    million dors for this kid to turn hands.


    "Mommy, these five million have been transferred to your ount." Ben turns off theputer and


    laughs to say. He seems to know that Miya likes money so much, so he deliberately uses money to


    please Miya.


    As expected, Miya immediately smiles. No one can refuse money, also Miya.


    "Mommy, a disaster is imminent." Joey exims, letting Miya and Ben stop their smiles instantly,


    turning to look at Joey who screams.


    "What''s the matter?" Ben seems to feel anything wrong. He seems to hear something moving outside


    the door. He thinks badly. Will Dad''s peoplee here?


    Miya also follows in a hurry. They all stand on the balcony upstairs. As expected, they see several


    people standing at the gate of the vi.


    Miya''s heart is shocked, and her hands are tightly clenched, and her forehead is almost sweating.


    "What are we going to do now? It''s Dad." Joey''s voice goes down, trembling slightly. Can''t they and


    Mommy escape? What kind of abuse will Dad do if he takes them back?


    "We don''t do anything, just watch it change quietly." Ben''s voice is rtively steady, but it can''t hide his


    inner worries.


    Just as the people outside the door are trying to go into the vi, Lisa''s little pretty facees into


    view.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "It''s aunt Lisa." Joey''s eyes seem to sh a small surprise.


    Miya just frowns slightly. How can Lisa be here? She suddenly thinks that Ben has said that the vi


    was bought with Lisa¡¯s ID card.


    "Why are you so impolite? This is my home, my new house? It''s not decorated yet. How can I live in


    it?" Lisa also looks inside during the conversation. She is sure that she has not bought the vi, but the


    vi is bought with her ID card. She seems to have guessed something. Miya and the children are


    probably in it, and she must not let these people go in to find Miya.


    "I''m sorry. It''s Mr. Alex''s order, not let go of any ce. I''m sorry to Miss Lisa." Then, the leader will start


    to smash the shuttle. He will not let go of any ce.


    Lisa has long guessed that these people will not give up so easily. She nces at the leading man, and


    her eyes sh a little cunning.


    "Ah!" As soon as the words fall, her body bes soft and suddenly turns to the man who is the


    leader. There is a glimmer of pride in her eyes.


    "Ah..." The man has to catch Lisa''s soft body, and his face is slightly red. Because Alex has orders to


    work under his hands, he can''t be emotional. Once he is emotional, he leaves his job automatically, so


    these people alomost haven''t touched a woman, so when Lisa falls into his arms so tantly, his face


    will unconsciously turn red.

 Chapter 170 I stay, you two leave 2

    Chapter 170 I stay, you two leave 2


    "Miss Lisa, are you ok?" The man headed can''t help asking, he wants to push Lisa away from his arms,


    but the body is soft to fall into his arms. When he pushes it, she will fall to the ground. He only feels his


    face is getting redder and redder.


    "I have a problem, that is, I can''t be in a hurry. When I am in a hurry, my whole body will be weak and


    can''t stand up. It''s like now. If it''s serious, I may be shocked." Lisa stresses when she talks about


    shock. If she dies, the consequences can¡¯t be afforded by these people.


    " Miss Lisa, this is Mr. Alex''s order. Moreover, you insist on destroying us to find Miss Miya, are you


    hiding something?" The man standing behind the leader says politely that no matter whoes, they


    will also find.


    After saying, he is going tol open the door.


    Three people in the room are surprised at the same time.


    "You two jump from here. I''m here to cover it up for you. You have to move faster." Ben says seriously,


    his expression is not as usual as before. They are not optimistic about situation as they are now.


    "No, how can Mommy leave you alone?" Miya immediately hugs Ben, and her voice is very firm. She


    will never leave her son to escape. They will walk together or stay together.


    Ben lets go of Miya''s embrace. It''s not the time to be emotional. The people who belong to Dad are


    coming. If mummy and Joey don''t leave, they won''t have a chance.


    "Mommy. You listen to me. Tiger doesn''t eat children. I believe my father won''t do anything to me even


    if he catches me. You don''t have to worry about me. Go with Joey." That''s what Ben thinks in his mind.


    Alex will noty murderous hands on him. He is Alex''s son anyway.


    "No, I can''t let you go to Alex." Miya knows that if Ben goes to Alex, she will not see her son again. She


    can¡¯t take the risk.


    "Is Mommy afraid of not seeing Ben? Don''t worry, mummy. Ben will find a way to get in touch with


    mummy. Hurry up, or we will all fall into Dad''s hands." Ben begins to urge again.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Miya wants to say something more, but Ben pushes her out.


    Miya grits her teeth, and finally decides, pulling Joey, she turns and leaves.


    Watching them go, Ben cleans up everything in the room. He hides all clothes about mummy under the


    bed. They are just a few. He puts his and Joey''s clothes together, showing that is all his clothes.


    In the end, Lisapromises and walks in with these people.


    Ben continues to y on hisputer as if nothing has happened, as if these people in front of him are


    not looking for him.


    The leading man is obviously d to see Ben.


    Lisa is worried when she sees Ben. She also looks around, as if to see if Miya is here.


    "And your Mommy and your sister?" The leading man asks everyone''s questions. Yes, all the people


    are waiting for Miya and Joey to show up. As soon as they show up, they can make a deal.


    Lisa runs to Ben worriedly and pulls him.


    "You bought this vi? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" She thinks that if Miya has told her earlier,


    maybe it will not have happened, at least she can help them avoid it for a while.


    And those people have started searching, as if they want to find Miya and Joey quickly.


    "My Mommy and I are separated. I don''t know where she and Joey are." Ben''s words suddenlye


    out. He is still ying on hisputer. He doesn''t answer Lisa''s words.


    Lisa is relieved to hear Ben say that. Fortunately, Miya is not here. If Alex catches her, she will not have


    a good end.


    "Ben, why does Alex suddenly have such a big temper to catch your Mommy? What''s the matter with


    your Mommy? He will kill you if you go back this way." In the car, Lisa chatters. Obviously, Lisa doesn''t


    know Ben and Joey are Alex''s children. Although she thought about that at that time, she thought it to


    be impossible in the end.


    "Aunt Lisa, don''t you know Uncle Alex''s temper? As long as it''s what he wants, he has to do it. He likes


    my Mommy, but my Mommy doesn''t obey, he orders to arrest my Mommy." Ben''s small mouth is


    pouting highly, with a strong dissatisfaction in his tone, as if he is strongly dissatisfied with Alex.

 Chapter 171 Attract her back 1

    Chapter 171 Attract her back 1


    Lisa looks at Ben and thinks about Alex''s character. She''s really worried about Miya. With Alex''s


    character, he won''t give up easily.


    "I can''t get in touch with your Mommy now. I can''t help you. I hope she can run as far as possible." Lisa


    says worriedly, her eyes are helpless. She has been with this Miya for so long, and what happened to


    Miya is also in her eyes. She is really a little woman with a bad life.


    "Don''t worry, aunt Lisa. I''m sure Mommy won''t be caught by Uncle Alex so easily." When he goes back,


    he will make a mess for Alex. Anyway, he won¡¯t let Mommy be caught.


    Lisa doesn''t talk. How can she not be worried? No matter what happened to Miya, no matter what she


    hided from her, she is her Lisa''s good friend after all.


    In the vi, Alex sits on the sofa coldly, with his legs ovepping, a littlezy, but it can''t block the cool


    light of his body, the king''s air.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Uncle Alex, a few days away, you''re more handsome." Ben smiles as if nothing has happened.


    Alex raises his lips indifferently, ncing at Lisa aside. How can this girl be with Ben? What about Miya


    and Joey? Are they hidden by her? Thinking of this, Alex can''t help but stare at Lisa for a while.


    Lisa seems to feel Alex''s eyes. She smiles and steps forward to sit on the other side of Alex with a


    smile.


    "Why brother Alex looks at me like this? I will be embarrassed. If brother Alex likes me, say it straight. I


    don''t care that you has a son. I will also promise brother Alex." Lisa calls brother Alex one by one, so


    disgustingly. She''s going to get goose bumps herself.


    Alex ignores Lisa''s nonsense, and still looks at her straight. His eyes are so bright that it can''t be seen


    the bottom.


    "Say, where''s Miya?" His tone is still calm, and there is not much anger. After all, he treats Lisa as his


    sister. If let him know that Lisa and Miya are teaming up to cheat him, he will not let go of this girl.


    "Well, isn''t Miya here? I''m here to find Miya." Lisa is so surprised that her eyes are full of surprise.


    Alex smiles unhappily and watches Lisa''s self-directing and self-acting conversation. He turns his eyes


    and focuses on Ben.


    "Where are your Mommy and Joey? Remember, this is the first andst chance I''ll give you." Alex''s


    tone is cold. At the moment of mentioning Miya and Joey, the chill on his body is obviously increased.


    This time, he will not let Miya go so easily.


    Ben pouts, full of innocence on his face. In fact, he really doesn''t know where Miya and Joey have


    gone.


    "Uncle Alex, I''d like to know where Mommy and Joey are. Please help me find them." Ben blinks when


    speaking, for example, the eyes full of cleverness.


    Alex''s eyes go dark at that moment. Well, this boy dares to be so ungrateful. Don''t me him for


    punishment.


    "Randy, you immediately send a message that Ben is seriously injured and hospitalized. If Miya doesn''t


    show up again, it will be Ben''s body." Alex says coldly, he looks at the innocent Ben in front of him, and


    suddenly smiles. Hum, he wants to fight him, boy, is he still too young?


    Ben and Lisa look at each other. Obviously, no one thinks Alex will do this trick. For a while, they can''t


    think of a good solution.


    "Aaron, you watch this kid. His cell phone andputer are confiscated. He needn¡¯t to go to school


    these two days. No one can get close to him." Then Alex stands up abruptly, Miya, waiting for you to


    take the bait, and I will let you taste what is regret.


    When Lisa is in a haze, Alex takes Lisa and walks out. The girl now knows his purpose, so she will also


    be under house arrest.


    "Housekeeper, send someone to look at her and confiscate her cell phone. Without my permission, no


    one can visit her." At this moment, the corner of his mouth seems to have a strong smile. Maybe he


    has such an expression only when he thinks of Miya.

 Chapter 172 Attract her back 2

    Chapter 172 Attract her back 2


    Lisa obviously wants to go out, but she is blocked by the housekeeper all the time. She is really angry.


    How can this the housekeeper be so stubborn?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Miss Lisa, please go back to the room." The housekeeper says seriously and that it will always be the


    same expression on his face.


    "I want to go to the bathroom." Lisa runs as soon as she says. The housekeeper looks a little older.


    She thinks she can still run past the old uncle.


    "Miss Lisa, please go back to the room." It''s the same sentence again, and there''s no change of


    expression, no impatience, just blocking Lisa''s way.


    Lisa doesn¡¯t expect the housekeeper to be so quick that he even stands in front of her again, really an


    old iron man.


    "Housekeeper, you are so old. Why don''t you go home to provide for the aged? Is brother Alex paying


    you a high sry?" Lisa''s fine eyes are rolling in her speech. It seems that she is looking for an


    opportunity to escape.


    "Miss Lisa, please go back to the room." It''s the same sentence again. He repeats this sentence


    tirelessly. It seems that if Lisa doesn''t enter the room, he will keep repeating it.


    Lisa can''t help turning a white eye. How can the housekeeper look so much like a repeater? Isn''t he


    tired of repeating a sentence so many times? Forget it. she won''t call the housekeeper in the future,


    just call the repeater. But no matter how angry she is, she can''t escape the palm of the reader.


    Ben and Lisa''s performance is just the opposite. Laying on bed, he falls asleep. These days, he is


    scared and doesn''t close his eyes at ease. Now Alex takes him back to the vi. Instead, he rxes a


    little and falls asleep.


    Randy looks at Ben, who has been sleeping all day. He can''t help but frown slightly. He really doesn''t


    expect this kid can sleep so well. Maybe he doesn''t sleep well these two days, Randy sighs a little. He


    doesn''t think that the Miya beside Alex is the woman six years ago, and the two children beside her are


    still Alex''s children, which is more amazing. Such fairy tale actually happened to Alex, his Mr. Alex.


    As soon as Andrees home from school, he mors to see Ben, but he is stopped by his servant.


    Without Alex''s permission, no one can get close to Ben.


    "Why did I hear that Ben was injured, and it''s still very serious. Let me have a look." Andre''s voice is full


    of anxiety. Why is that? Did mummy take Joey and Ben to escape when Ben is injured, so let mummy


    and Joey go first? The more Andre thinks, the more worried he is, so he must see Ben.


    Randy then goes out and sees Andre who wants to enter the room. Finally, he picks up Andre and


    walks straight out.


    "Your father has orders. No one can see Ben." He says seriously, as if it is a particrly important


    thing. "I''m not included in anyone!" Andre struggles to get down. He must go to see how Ben is. He


    wants to ask how Mommy and Joey are, so he wants to see Ben.


    Randyughs. When has Andre be a bit humorous? In fact, sometimes he feels that it might be a


    good thing for Andre to be with Miya. In that case, his character will gradually be less withdrawn.


    "Mr. Alex mainly refers to the young master. Let young master stay away from young master Ben."


    Randy changes so fast that he calls Ben a young master.


    "You''ve changed so fast." Alex has walked in at some time during the conversation, because he is


    worried about the family affairs, so hees back after the meeting for fear for fear that something like


    the other day will happen. If Ben runs away again, he will probably copse.


    Thinking of this, Alex walks upstairs to Ben''s room. He is going to see Ben now, for fear that he will let


    the boy escape again without paying attention.


    As soon as Andre sees Alex walking towards Ben''s room, Andre immediately breaks away from Randy


    and follows him without thinking.


    Alex hears footsteps behind him, turns his head and takes a look at Andre, then moves on, just a word


    coming from him.


    "If you want to be under house arrest, you cane in." Alex''s tone is absolutely domineering. As


    soon as Andre knows that Ben is a fake serious illness, he must be put under house arrest. This time,


    he must be watertight and make no mistakes. He must catch Miya, then take the two children away


    from her and lesson her hard. Alex thinks in his heart.


    When Andre hears Alex''s words, he feels that his feet are sinking. He seems to be thinking about


    whether to go in. Why will he be put under house arrest by his father when he sees Ben? What does


    Dad want to do?


    In the end, Andre grits his teeth, and follows Alex''s steps. Now anyway, he is very concerned about


    Ben''s serious injury and Mommy and Joey, so he wants to go in and have a look.


    Alex feels that Andre has followed him. He doesn''t say anything more. Instead, he goes directly into


    Ben''s room. Ben is also his son. He lost his son for six years.

 Chapter 173 Have you thought about it from Mommys position 1

    Chapter 173 Have you thought about it from Mommy''s position 1


    But when he sees the empty room in front of him, he almost stuns instantly. What''s the matter? How


    can it be like this? What about his son? There is a rush of anxiety in his heart. It is a sense of panic.


    Just before Alex wants to get angry, he sees Bening out of the bathroom. At the moment when he


    sees Ben, he almost has an impulse to hug Ben, his son who has been separated for six years. This is


    his son, the child he used to like very much. At this young age, he has tens of millions.


    As soon as Benes out of the bathroom, he is stunned by Alex''s deep eyes. But at the next


    moment, he smiles. Dad must havee here to ask the whereabouts of Mommy and Joey.


    Andre stands at the door. He originally wants toe in, but when he sees his father and Ben who is


    safe, he finally decides not to go in. Ben and his father need to talk with each other. After all, Ben is


    also his father''s son, and he has been separated for six years. At this moment, everyone is very


    excited.


    "Dad!" Ben opens his mouth and finally calls out Dad. Maybe Alex is very angry now. Maybe Alex won''t


    recognize him at all, but he calls out, proving that he is still looking forward to his father.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Alex''s heart tightens. He obviously doesn''t expect Ben will suddenly call him Dad. For a while, no one


    speaks in silence. Even though Alex''s heart is full of anger, hatred and dissatisfaction, his heart is


    obviously soft after hearing Ben''s words. For a moment, Alex is really d that Miya has raised such a


    genius son for him, but thinking of Miya''s deception, thinking of their several people ying him, that


    instant of softness is immediately reced by his so-called anger.


    "Do you still know that I am your father? Have you ever thought of me as a father?" Alex sits down on


    the sofa and looks at Ben coldly, but his eyes are soft. In fact, he really wants to hold the son in his


    arms, but he is very angry now.


    Ben looks at Alex''s expression. In fact, he knows that his father should be angry. He will also be angry


    when he meets such a thing. Besides, he is such a high-status, domineering and cold man as his


    father. It is a shame for him to have such a thing. In fact, from his father''s standpoint, what he does is


    not wrong.


    "Dad!" Ben calls again. He wants to call Dad for a long time, but he never had a chance. Once he had


    such a desire. Now that desire has be a reality. Although the reality is a bit hasty, making him a


    little unprepared and hard to ept, but the reality is the reality after all, so he faces it.


    "Dad!" Ben calls again. It seems that he wants to call back all he has lost before.


    Alex frowns slightly. He is angry and doesn''t want to pay attention to Ben. But he looks at his son, who


    he also expects. In fact, he wants to promise him, but he can''t just let it go. They must be punished.


    "Didn''t you run away with your Mommy? Didn''t you cheat me with your Mommy? Do you really have


    your father in your heart?" Alex''s face slightly changes, and his expression is not very good-looking. In


    fact, who he wants to punish is Miya. That woman is the culprit. He will take back the two children


    around her.


    "Dad, if I don''t want to recognize you, I won''t let Mommy be with you at the beginning. I know


    everything about Mommy''s selling, because I''m like all the children, expecting a home, so I pretend I


    don''t know anything about Mommy''s affairs, but the result is not what I think." Ben has money. If Miya


    wants money, he can give it to her, but he doesn''t give it. He just wants Miya to be with Alex. He wants


    a home. He wants Miya to be reconciled with Alex, but it doesn''t work.


    There is a sh of surprise in Alex''s eyes. He suddenly feels sorry for the child. He is so young and


    knows so many things. Besides, he knows everything about him and Miya. For a moment, Alex finds


    that he really doesn''t know his son.


    "But you shouldn''t hide the truth from me, let alone cheat me with your Mommy." Alex''s face is


    obviously better because of Ben''s words just now, and his eyes soften.


    Ben just stands quietly. His deep eyes look at Alex without blinking. There seems to be a little stubborn


    on his delicate little face.

 Chapter 174 Have you thought about it from Mommys position 2

    Chapter 174 Have you thought about it from Mommy''s position 2


    "I know you had already guessed that I was your son, but Mommy strongly denied it. Does Dad know


    why?" Ben calls Dad one by one, very smoothly, as if he often does it.


    "Huh?" Alex raises his eyebrows. Why doesn''t she let him know the two children? If he knows the


    children are him, he will be better to Miya, doesn''t she know? Why does she try to hide it from him?


    Staring straight at Ben, as if trying to hear something from Ben''s mouth.


    Ben just smiles softly, and a pair of beautiful dimples appears on his face immediately.


    "Dad, have you ever thought about Mommy? Have you ever thought about Mommy''s stand? Mommy


    has worked hard to raise us. Do you know how we lived as a child? Do you know that Mommy works


    until the early morning for our milk powder money? She can''t lose us because she has paid so much.


    She knows that if you recognize Joey and me, you will definitely bring us back to Alex family."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    What Ben says is absolutely affirmative, without any doubt.


    Alex tightly purses his sexy thin lips and doesn''t speaks. Ben''s words can''t be denied. After knowing


    that Ben and Joey are his children, he first wants to bring them back to Alex family, which he really


    doesn''t consider Miya''s feelings.


    Ben looks at Alex not speak and continues.


    "Mommy is too afraid to lose us, so she must hide the truth. Mommy''s love for us is what you can''t


    understand. Wee step by step with the same joys and tribtions, so the love is higher than the


    sky and deeper than the sea." Ben says calmly, his meaning is obvious. In his heart, Dad''s status is not


    as good as Mommy''s. If he has to make a choice at the moment, he will choose Miya.


    Alex looks at Ben and listens to what Ben says. If he stands on Miya''s position, he may be doing the


    same as Miya. How can she give up her raising children? But she lied to him. How can he let her go so


    easily?


    "Where''s your Mommy?" Alex asks calmly again. In fact, he doesn''t have to ask Ben. Now that the


    news of Ben''s serious injury has been released, he believes Miya will be back soon, but he still asks.


    "I don''t know." Ben answers without hesitating. He doesn''t know where Miya is now. Even if he knows


    where Mommy is, he won''t tell Alex.


    "Even if you are reluctant to part with your Mommy, you should n to separate from your Mommy."


    Alex says directly. This is Alex family. How can Alex family''s children stay outside? Alex family''s dignity


    will never allow this.


    Ben just looks at Alex quietly, but he doesn''t expect it to be the same in the end. He suddenly looks


    forward to Mommy and Joey leaving the city. He hopes that they will never be caught by Dad. So,


    Mommy has at least one Joey by her side.


    Alex gets up and walks out. He doesn''t know why. His steps are a little heavy now. Every step seems to


    be on the tip of a needle, which is painful. When he arrives at the door, he suddenly stops, but he


    doesn''t turn back.


    "In fact, if your Mommy wants to stay here, she can stay here with you all the time." In fact, he also


    hopes Miya can stay. If there is no Susan, he will fall in love with Miya.


    Ben looks at Alex''s back, and his heart is mixed, Alex said that Mummy could stay here forever, but is it


    possible? What is Mommy going to stay here for? Father''s mistress? Mommy will never stay.


    Miya and Joey look at the big screen on the street, only to feel sad, as if tears will fall at any time.


    "Mommy, how can it be reported that my brother is seriously injured? Is it Dad whoy murderous


    hands on him?" Joey''s little face is worried too. How can brother suddenly be seriously injured? Even if


    Dad is angry, anyway, brother is his own son.


    "Alex''s illegitimate son has been seriously injured, don''t know if he can survive this evening." The


    announcer''s sweet voice on the big screen says again and again tirelessly. Every time she says it,


    Miya''s heart will hurt.


    Finally, Miya holds Joey''s small hand step by step to Alex''s vi. No matter whether the news is true or


    false, she will be found sooner orter with Alex''s ability. Now, even if there are Alex''s people watching


    Miya secretly, no one will catch her. They all quietly watch her walk back to Alex''s vi.


    Miya looks at the vi in front of her, and suddenly she is filled with mncholy. Will she lose these two


    children? If she loses these two children, does she still have the support to live? Thinking of this, she


    can''t help holding Joey''s small hand tightly, and her face turns a little pale. The afterglow of the sunset


    pours on her. The whole person is surrounded by fire red, which seems to connect with the sky, and the


    beauty is spotless.

 Chapter 175 He really lied to her 1

    Chapter 175 He really lied to her 1


    She leans down and drops a kiss on Joey''s forehead, bending over, she hugs Joey. Suddenly, a smell


    of milkes in. Let her hug her daughter again. She is afraid that she will not have this chance in the


    future.


    As soon as she enters the living room, she sees Alex first, and Aaron and Randy standing behind Alex.


    Her feet stop at the door and can¡¯t move a step.


    Alex finds Miya as soon as she enters the door. He seems to be holding a suffocation in his chest. He


    ys with the cup in his hand as if he doesn''t see Miya. Of course, he also wants to embarrass Miya.


    Miya stands quietly at the door, and Alex ignores her, as if Miya is not there. Joey can''t help it. They


    come here to see her brother, not to feel the cold atmosphere. She gets out of Miya''s arms and wants


    to run to Alex.


    But Miya holds Joey tightly, for fear that she will nevere back.


    Joey also seems to feel the fear in Miya''s heart, letting Miya pull her hand, and stops walking towards


    Alex, she just stands here and says.


    "Uncle Alex, is Ben hurt? Where is he now?" Although Joey is calm and Indifferent on the surface, she


    is nervous inside. After all, he is Ben, who is her brother.


    Alex raises his eyebrows slightly, and then looks at Joey and Miya. It looks like he just sees them, and


    he seems to have a sarcastic smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "uncle Alex?" Alex doesn''t answer Joey''s words, but instead says such a sentence in a tone that is


    neither light nor heavy, but there is a kind of power in it, which makes people tremble hearing it.


    "Dad." Joey immediately changes, but the next moment she raises her head to look at Miya. It seems


    that she wants to see her reaction and see whether Mommy agrees to call Alex dad.


    Hearing the word "dad", Alex''s expression originally softens, but when he sees Joey''s expression, the


    anger in his heart suddenly rises again. Damn it, does Joey need Miya¡¯s agreement to call him dad?


    "The child stays. You can go." Alex says coldly, with chill in his voice. He doesn''t even look at Miya all


    the time, as if he wants to ignore her directly.


    Miya''s heart is startled, she can¡¯t help holding Joey''s small hand tightly.


    Joey''s eyes widen and her petite body can¡¯t help moving closer to Miya.


    At this time, Alex suddenly stands up and strides toward Miya. His eyes are deep and gloomy, like a


    deep pool.


    Miya obviously doesn''t expect Alex toe to her suddenly. she takes Joey''s little hand back


    immediately, as if Alex is a demon at the moment.


    Alex doesn''t care about Miya''s retreat. He wants to see how much more she can retreat.


    Miya pulls Joey out of the door, but Alex is still approaching her, and she can only retreat.


    "Ah..." She has long forgotten that there are steps behind her and misses his step, and her whole body


    falls down, even with Joey.


    Alex''s eyes darken. He doesn''t want to take care of Miya. It''s better to let this woman get a little


    punishment, but she falls down with his daughter.


    The next moment, Alex''s unique lemon fragrance bursts into her nose, and she has been pulled into


    his arms.


    "Don''t take my daughter with you if you want to die." Alex suddenly speaks. Although he says so, he


    doesn''t let go of Miya in his arms. Apparently with deep anger, but she is in his arms. The familiar


    fragrance makes him reluctant to push away.


    Miya is blushing in Alex''s arms. Her little hand is against Alex''s chest, trying to leave him, but she finds


    that she can''t move at all.


    "How''s Ben?" Miya asks in a low voice, as if she knows she has done something wrong. The voice is


    small and she doesn''t dare to look up at Alex''s eyes.


    Alex originally thinks she will care about him, but he doesn''t think she asks about Ben as soon as she


    speaks. Doesn''t she even ask him how he lives?


    "Ben is fine, waiting for you toe to see him." Alex''s voice is cold, and there is a terrible chill all over


    his body.


    Miya''s heart tightens, and he is really lying to her. Thinking of this, she slowly looks up at Alex.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Can we have a good talk?" Miya finally says in a deep voice, with a hint of prayer in her voice. As long


    as he is willing to let go of her children, she is willing to give everything.


    "Talk? What do you use to talk to me? Body? I''m tired of your body." Alex says expressionlessly, so


    ruthless, but he is still reluctant to let go of the woman.


    Miya''s body shudders obviously. What does he mean? Is he really going to take her baby away? No,


    she will go to court. She will not give up the two children.


    "I can promise you anything else, except for Ben and Joey." She says, word by word, yes, except for


    the children, she can promise him anything. The children are her life.


    Alex raises her eyebrows. She has no chance. Ben and Joey have been included in the genealogy of


    Alex family. It''s impossible to let them leave with her.

 Chapter 176 He really lied to her 2

    Chapter 176 He really lied to her 2


    "Since you lied to me and yed with me, you have no such qualification. You can¡¯t take away the


    children, also, you will be cklisted by me, from now on. Anypany that dares to use you in the


    future is against me." Yes, he''s done it absolutely this time. He''ll let this woman taste the consequences


    of betraying him.


    "I didn''t, I was just for the kids." Miya quibbles that he even cklists her. With Alex''s power, he can


    achieve it. Will he destroy her?


    "Child? Will children be worse than you in Alex family? You dare to abduct my children, more seriously.


    If anypany dares to use you in the future, I will cklist thatpany directly." Alex''s voice grows


    cold.


    Miya''s whole body seems to tremble. He wants to destroy her.


    "I must take the baby away." Miya''s tone seems to be firmed. No matter what the price is, the children


    are her life.


    "I''ll see if you have the ability. Can you take them away from me?" Alex''s tone is disdainful. Woman,


    even dares to provoke him, she just waits for be punished.


    "Let''s go to court." She will ask Lance to help her. In thiswsuit, she can only win. She has no capital


    to lose. If she loses, she really has nothing.


    "Want to go to court? OK, I''ll let you lose surly." Then Alex lets Miya go.


    "Randy, call thew firm." Alex turns around and walks back. His face is gloomy. He will make her


    unable to keep a foothold.


    Miya ignores Alex, turns around and walks out. Since Ben is OK, she is relieved. She won''t let go


    easily. Alex can find awyer. She can also find awyer. She has money now. In thiswsuit, she can


    only win, not lose.


    "Leave Joey." She can go, but there is no reason for his daughter to follow her. Moreover, Joey and


    Ben were stolen when she was pregnant. He gave birth to a triplet, so legally, all three children must


    belong to him.


    Miya pauses and her face changes slightly. Joey is her, only hers. Why should she leave her?


    "Now that you''ve taken Ben, and Joey''s still with, don''t worry, I won''t run away. My son is still in your


    hands." Words fall, Miya pulls Joey to leave directly.


    Alex looks at Miya''s back. Surprisingly, he doesn''t stop her, but his eyes are a little dark again, with the


    unknown luster in them.


    "Mr. Alex, just let her go?" Aaron is obviously confused. Isn''t Alex waiting for Miya toe? Why does


    he let her go now? And he even lets her take his daughter away.


    Alex doesn''t speak. He just takes a look at Ben standing upstairs. Ben is looking at them. He also finds


    Miya. But he sees his mother, why doesn''t he show up?


    After Miya takes Joey out, the heart hanging falls. Unexpectedly, Alex even lets her out. She must hide


    Joey first. She must prepare for the worst. Even if thewsuit fails, she will not give Joey to Alex.


    Miya makes a phone call to Adam as she thinks about it.


    Adam is filming TV shows. He is excited for a long time when he sees Miya''s phone. It''s her. She calls


    him. Does she miss him?


    "Adam, it''s me." Miya says softly. She also looks at Joey during the conversation. She will send Joey to


    Adam first. In that case, she is more relieved in her heart.


    "Well, what happened to you? Have you cried?" Adam seems to feel Miya''s voice is a little hoarse.


    What''s wrong with her? Does Alex bully her? When ites to Alex, Adam''s mind can''t help being


    filled with anger.


    "Don''t ask me anything. I just want to put Joey with you first. Can you help me watch the child for a


    while?" Miya asks, but she is almost certain that Adam will not refuse her. She knows Adam well.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Sure enough, Adam doesn''t ask any more questions. Although there are many questions in his mind,


    he doesn''t ask, just because of what Miya says.


    "Well, I''ll send someone to pick you up." Adam''s voice is very gentle. Is Miya wronged? If she is


    wronged, why doesn''t shee to him? He can be her best harbor here.


    "Well, can youe back tonight? Youe back now and take Joey away early tomorrow morning."


    Miya doesn''t want to dy. If dyed, there will be more troubles. She must let Joey leave as soon as


    possible, so that she can feel at ease.

 Chapter 177 Send the daughter away secretly 1

    Chapter 177 Send the daughter away secretly 1


    "OK, I''ll go back now. I''ll be there at five tomorrow morning. You can pick me up at airport." Adam


    doesn''t know what happened, but looking at Miya, it should be very anxious.


    Adam is still filming, but he doesn''t hesitate to put it off. He books a ticket and goes back to China. His


    speed is amazing. Other people even think what happened to him.


    Miya is relieved because of Adam''s words. She looks up at the sky that has already darkened. He can''t


    help sighing. She and Alex doesn''t expect to go to this step atst. After the court, she will not have


    any more rtionship with him. Maybe, someone as high as him is not suitable for her.


    Tossing and turning around all night, she has been looking at the time, until the time points to four, she


    calls Joey up, now go to the airport, it is just five o''clock. Then let Adam take Joey straight away.


    "Mommy, we''re leaving so dark." Joey is still sleepy, but she knows Miya''s worries, so she stands up,


    but looking at the dark sky outside, she is still a little scared.


    "Well, we''ll take a taxi now. When you get to America, remember to listen to Adam." Miya repeatedly


    says. Although Joey and Adam used to y a lot, she was by her side at that time. Now she is not by


    her side. Adam is busy, so let Joey be obedient.


    "Mommy, when will youe to America?" Joey hugs Miya and says. She is very reluctant to leave,


    really reluctant.


    Miya hugs Joey horizontally with a smile on her face.


    "I''ll take your brother back to America with me when Mommy''s done with this." Miya says as she walks


    out. Her heart is heavy. She is afraid that she will not be able to take Ben away with her in the future.


    Joey kisses Miya in the face. She knows mommy¡¯s worries, and she doesn''t want to be mommy''s


    burden. So, let her go with Adam first.


    Things go well. Joey is taken away by Adam. Miya watches them get on the ne, so her heart falls.


    After returning home, the sun has already broken through the horizon and risen. The weak light


    spreads all over the room and pours onto Miya, feeling warm.


    She squats on the bed with her arms tightly around her legs. At this time, her heart seemed to be


    pressed against arge rock. She can hardly breathe. Ben, Mommy won''t give up on you. You must


    come back to Mommy.


    Calming down, she picks up her bag and goes out. Alex can find awyer. She can also find awyer. If


    she has money, she believes that she can find awyer to sue Alex.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Miss Miya, I''m sorry. It''s not about money. I can''t ept it." Awyer refuses as soon as he hears a


    lawsuit against Alex.


    Miya is not discouraged, she finds awyer firm again, she won''t believe it. This time she will pay 10


    million dors. If she can win thewsuit, she will pay 10 million dors.


    "Lawyer, I''ll give you ten million dors and find me the best." As soon as Miya enters the door, she


    immediately says these words, money, who doesn''t want it.


    Sure enough, hearing ten million dors, all the people are around. Ten million dors is money they


    can''t earn in their whole life, who won''t want it.


    Miya looks at the reaction of these people, and she is a little proud. Sure enough, all of them care


    about money. Money is a useful thing. Money makes the mare to go. This sentence is not false at all.


    "I want to fight awsuit, but I have to win. Let your bestwyere out, preferably an undefeated


    lawyer." Miya says with a smile, as if satisfied with the response of these people.


    "We are all the bestwyers, absolutely first ss. What kind ofwsuit would you like to have?" When


    they hear Miya''s words, they begin to talk in a noisy manner. Everyone wants to get the ten million


    dors.


    "Well, in fact, you all know Alex, who is the president of Alex group." Miya smiles and looks at the


    people in front of her. Hearing Alex, their faces really change.


    "President of Alex group? Do you want to fight against President Alex?" When talking about this,


    almost everyone looks at Miya like a monster. If she answers yes, they will leave without hesitation. No,


    they will throw out the woman in front of them, they still need to keep their jobs.


    "Yes." Miya nods softly, but she seems to understand something at this moment. Maybe she won¡¯t be


    helped. Sure enough, before she has time to think more, these people in front of her drive her out


    together.


    Miya looks at thestw firm. She lowers her eyes. It seems that what she thinks is too simple. Alex''s


    existence is indeed reflected in the whole city. No one is willing to be herwyer. She has done nothing


    in one day. ording to this, how can she go to court with Alex?


    Shees home mopishly and falls on the bed. The whole person is extremely depressed. She really


    doesn''t know how to do it. How can it be like this? What does she need to do next?

 Chapter 178 Send the daughter away secretly 2

    Chapter 178 Send the daughter away secretly 2


    In Alex''s vi, Randyes in a hurry.


    "Mr. Alex, as reported, Miss Miya has been always foundwyer office today. No one dares to be her


    lawyer." Randy respectfully says that he just doesn''t see Joey today and doesn''t know whether to


    report this to Alex. He thinks, maybe not. After all, Joey is not young, and it''s normal for Miya to put her


    at home.


    "Huh." Alex''s mouth slightly raises a smile. He seems to be very satisfied with the result. If it goes on


    like this, he will see what the woman takes to fight him and how she goes to court.


    "And Joey?" Alex suddenly asks, Joey is also his daughter. He should also care about that little girl. He


    believes that soon, Joey will be able toe back to him, and that little girl is very cute.


    Randy''s eyes darken and his head drops slightly. "I haven''t seen Joey all day."


    No one goes to Miya''s ce today, so no one knows if Joey is at home or not, neither does he.


    "Did not see her?" Alex''s voice is slightly unhappy. How can he not see her? Can''t see a living person?


    "I''ll go to Miss Miya''s house now." Randy seems to feel the displeasure in Alex''s tone, and immediately


    says to go back to have a look, for fear that Alex will be furious here.


    Alex sighs and believes that Miya will not y any tricks, so he waved his hand to show it is not


    needed.


    "You are all tired today, go tomorrow. Remember to have a good look at Miya." As soon as Alex


    mentions Miya, his tone increases unconsciously, which seems to be very dissatisfied.


    "Yes!" Randy is relieved and goes out.


    At night, Alex is lying in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. Although he is very satisfied with


    today''s affairs, he still has a little uneasiness in his heart. He can''t say anything about the anxiety.


    In bed, Andre and Ben are lying together. This is the first time they two sleep in the same bed. Two


    boys are back to back. No one is sleeping.


    "You say, can Mommy take you away?" Andre can''t help but ask, his heart is very contradictory, in fact,


    he will like mommy and dad to be together forever, but now, it''s almost impossible, in fact, he has done


    the worst n, but he still can''t help looking forward to it.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Ben shakes his head. In fact, he has no grasp at all. In his heart, Mommy can''t take him away.


    Compared the forces, daddy is in heaven and mom is in hell. The gap between them is toorge. How


    can they fight? Mommy has almost no ability to fight with Daddy. He just hopes Mommy can take Joey


    to run away, in that case, Joey won''t be lost.


    Although Andre doesn''t look back at Ben, he also seems to feel Ben''s turning back and can''t help


    laughing.


    "Do you think so? I don''t think mommy can win dad." Andre is also absolutely sure that it is impossible


    for Miya to be Alex''s opponent.


    Ben doesn''t talk any more, as if thinking about something. Now mommy''s situation is not optimistic.


    Should he do something for Mommy?


    "Actually, we can help Mommy in secret." All of a sudden, says Andre, who sits up abruptly just after


    saying.


    Ben also sits up and looks at Andre. They both want to help Miya secretly. But how can they do it?


    "What I need most now is aputer. Can you find a way to get aputer?" Hearing the thoughts of


    Andre, there is a glimmer of hope rising in Ben¡¯s heart.


    Pointing at the camera on the top of the head, here are all under Alex''s guard. Their every move will be


    seen by Alex. How can dad let them use theputer? To let them out of this door is the biggest


    tolerance.


    Ben tilts his head and looks at the camera above his head, frowning slightly. It seems that he has to


    find a way to block the camera. What he has to do now is to contact mommy so as to help Mommy.


    In the morning, as soon as Miya gets up, her mobile phone rings. Because of her previous work, she


    opens the mobile phone binding function, so the short message is sent to her mobile phone by SMS.


    Miya''s QQ is rarely contacted by others. She is obviously surprised, but she still opens the message,


    and suddenly has an inconceivable surprise in her heart. It''s Ben. It''s her son talking to her.

 Chapter 179 His occupation 1

    Chapter 179 His upation 1


    "Mommy, just tell me if you have any difficulty." It is written like this.


    Miya feels happy at once, and she sends message to Ben at once.


    "I need awyer. I''m going to sue Alex. Nowyer dares to fight against Alex." Miya honestly says, she


    really has no way now. In fact, she is going to take thest way today, that is to ask Lance. He is the


    only one who can help her now.


    "Mommy, go to Uncle Lance." This may be thest way. Ben can only help her to make an idea. He


    can''t do substantive things. Now he is imprisoned by Alex, even now on the Inte, still secretly.


    "Well, you have to protect yourself and don''t offend him. You know his temper." Miya wants to say a lot,


    but thinking of it, she doesn''t say anymore. It''s nonsense to say too much. His son is so smart. He


    should know Alex better than her.


    "Well, Mommy has better hide Joey..."


    The words haven''t sent yet, but he feels his head is dark. He suddenly looks up and sees Alex standing


    in front of him at this time, and he also stares at the words on the screen with his hands in his chest.


    Well, this is his so-called son. Suddenly, he finds that even if Ben is left here, it is only a temporary


    thing. Miya is his mother, and he will still find a way to leave.


    Ben gently turns off theputer and looks at Alex, as if waiting for Alex to speak, perhaps waiting for


    his punishment.


    "You just had a good chat, and you are still helping your mommy to make an idea and find a man."


    Alex''s words are tepid, but why do it feel so ufortable in Ben''s ears?


    Ben wants to deny that he doesn''t help Mommy find a man, but just now he says to let mommy find


    Lance, which is undeniable.


    Alex watches Ben not talking, his anger suddenly rises, he is so reluctant to stay here. What''s wrong


    here? It''s hundreds of times better than Miya''s. But there is a sentence, though they are poor, they can


    hardly separate, he does not know the meaning of these words.


    "Dad, it''s all my fault. I gave Ben theputer." Andre lowers his head and says, looking at father''s


    anger now, if he doesn''t admit it, dad must punish Ben. No matter what, he takes theputer to Ben


    and he should admit it.


    "Oh?" Alex raises his eyebrows and turns to look at Andre. As expected, he has a helper. No wonder


    Ben will steal theputer, but Andre is his son, who lives with him since childhood, he even also


    helps Ben. He suddenly feels that his so-called dad is a failure.


    "Dad, it''s nothing about Andre. I made it all myself. I''m responsible for it." Alex feels incredible. He


    doesn''t expect Ben to learn to take on the responsibility when he is young.


    "Dad, in fact, this matter has nothing to do with Ben. It''s all my fault. I miss mommy so much, so I stole


    theputer and asked Ben to talk to Mommy."


    Alex''s obvious sh of relief, this is a pair of brothers, without any vignce, to see them like this, his


    mood can''t help getting better.


    "Let''s forget about it. It will not happen again. You know what will happen when you make the same


    mistake." Words fall, Alex turns away, leaving Andre and Ben with a look of consternation.


    "That''s it?" Ben stares at Alex''s back and asks, why does he feel so unreal? With their father''s


    character, they should be punished.


    Andre also shakes his head to show that he doesn''t know. Anyway, they are fine, other things can be


    ignored


    Miya is surly going to find Lance, but when shees to the gate of Lance group, Miya suddenly finds


    a familiar sports car, a dazzling Lamborghini, standing in the gate, a powerful and lofty car, just like its


    owner.


    Miya''s heart tightens and her face changes a lot. It''s Alex''s car. How can he be here? Does he guess


    that she wille to Lance, so he just tells Lance not to help her?


    Miya turns around immediately and can''t let Alex find her.


    Just at the moment when she turns around, she only feels her wrists tightened. Before she can be


    nervous, she falls into a cold embrace.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 180 His occupation 2

    Chapter 180 His upation 2


    "Why are you here?" Although Miya hasn''t looked at Alex, she will never forget his breath and his arms.


    Alex raises his eyebrows and holds Miya tighter. He can feel Miya''s stiff body. He slightly raises the


    corner of his mouth.


    "You can be here, I can be here, Ben told me." Alex evilly deepens the smile on the corner of his


    mouth. He really wants to see how she will react if he tells her that it is Ben''s reason.


    "What did you do to Ben? Did you find that Ben contacted me? Tell you, I contacted Ben first. Don''t


    punish him." Miya suddenly says a lot. In her mind, Ben can''t tell Alex unless Alex finds out the truth.


    Alex''s face changes a little. She just believes in Ben so much. Is she so sure that Ben will not betray


    her?


    "I didn''t do anything to Ben. I just locked him up and did not give him food for three days." Alex says


    casually.


    "What did you say? If you don''t give Ben food for three days, he will starve to death. You... "


    "What''s wrong with me? What if I don''t give him food? He dared to betray me. He should have been


    punished more severely." Alex says calmly. Seeing Miya angry, his heart will be happy for no reason.


    "I said, I contacted Ben first. It''s not his faults." Miya is obviously angry. Alex even punishes her son for


    no reason.


    "Yes, so you have to be punished." After saying, he suddenly kisses Miya''s lips. His kisses are full of


    strong domineering atmosphere, strong desire, as if with a sense of anger.


    Miya obviously doesn''t think Alex will kiss her, instinctively struggling, and he kisses so strongly that


    she can''t struggle.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Alex doesn''t know why he even wants to kiss her at this moment. He originally hates her, but he wants


    her to kiss her and her body so much.


    Miya gradually stops struggling, because he will not let her go even if she struggles again. Is he so


    insulting her?


    When Miya sees the figure standing in the distance, she is almost stunned, staring at Lance stiffly. It is


    the senior, hees, she suddenly feels a sense of shame.


    Alex seems to feel the vision behind him. He kisses harder and looks at Miya''s reaction. He almost


    guesses who it is. Lance, he doesn''t expect that she will be so nervous when she sees Lance.


    Lance looks at the scene. Miya is here. When Alex kisses her, she doesn''t respond at all. Does she like


    Alex so much? But why does she kiss in front of his door? Turning gloomily, leaving a lonely back, all


    his body is sad.


    Miya looks at Lance''s back. There is a sh of iprehensible andplicated emotion in her heart.


    Is his sadness because of her?


    Alex feels Miya''s change, and his anger grows more and more serious. Does this woman really care


    about Lance so much? He suddenly leans over and hugs Miya horizontally.


    Miya obviously doesn''t expect Alex to hold her suddenly. She struggles subconsciously, but Alex holds


    her more tightly.


    "What do you want to do?" Miya is afraid at this moment. She is really afraid that he will have sex. In


    her opinion, it is absolutely possible.


    Alex evilly raises his lips and throws her into the car.


    Miya falls into the seat of the car, she is shocked in her heart, and when she responds that she wants


    to open the door and gets off, Alex has sat in the driver''s seat, with a gloomy look. At the same time, he


    has locked the door.


    Miya''s heart trembles slightly. Is he going to insult her again? She is nothing in his heart after all.


    While Miya is thinking wildly, Alex has already pounced on her, and a tangy lemon scent fills her whole


    body.


    This woman really cares about Lance. Miya is afraid that Lance will see it, so she doesn''t want to be


    here. Is she so afraid of Lance to know? In that case, how can he do what she wanted?


    Miya tightly purses her mouth and doesn''t speak, but her expression recognizes her mind, which is her


    last self-esteem. Doesn''t he even give her thest self-esteem? What is she in his heart?


    "Do you love me or Lance? Say!"


    Miya is still tightly pursing her mouth. She doesn''t want to say anything at this time. She doesn''t think


    that it is necessary to say. It''s useless for her to say anything at this time.

 Chapter 181 The woman he hides in heart is back 1

    Chapter 181 The woman he hides in heart is back 1


    Her face slightly changes from red to white. She bites her lips tightly, as if trying to bear something.


    "Say?" Alex seems to be upset because Miya doesn''t answer. His eyes are full of anger.


    No one dares to ignore his words, but she dares, well, he will let her know the consequences.


    Miya''s eyes be more and more empty. Atst, she can''t bear the impact from Alex. She even


    faints. Maybe she doesn''t sleep all night. She is also tired physically and mentally.


    Alex looks at Miya, who has fainted. He stops, looks at her deeply, leans over to kiss the tears from the


    corner of her eyes. Looking at the weak woman in front of him, his heart suddenly hurts. He knows that


    he cares about her, that kind of care, that kind of love has been deeply buried in the bottom of his


    heart, that kind of love can¡¯t be changed.


    It''s just that he is angry that this woman lied to him, yed with his feelings, yed with his trust in her.


    How can he treat her well? How can he trust her?


    Miya, you force me to do this, so don''t me me for being ruthless, because you have lost my trust in


    you.


    Alex is just about to start the car when his mobile phone suddenly rings. He opens it and sees that it is


    Aaron''s. His eyes darken. Is something wrong in the vi? Thinking of this, he presses the answer


    button.


    "Mr. Alex, we''ve found Miss Susan. She''s back. She''ll be at the vi in a minute." Aaron is a little


    excited when he says this. After all, Susan is the woman Alex has been looking for, and he has been


    looking for six years. Of course, he is excited.


    Alex''s hand holding the mobile phone suddenly tightens, and he feels at a loss. For a while, he is so


    excited that he can''t speaks. Is Susan back? Is she really back?


    "OK, you all go out to meet Susan. I will be there in a minute. If Susan arrives, let her wait for me first."


    Alex''s voice is full of excitement, but when he sees Miya aside, his eyes obviously sh a little


    indescribable emotion.


    "Well, I know." After hanging up the phone, Aaron begins to call all the people in the vi to stop work


    and all go out to meet Susan. It can be seen that Susan''s position in Alex''s heart is not to be


    underestimated.


    Alex looks at Miya, who is sleeping. His eyes areplicated. Miya, what should I do with you? In fact,


    all things have been settled at the beginning. It''s just a game. Whoever moves will lose, even


    miserably.


    Sending Miya back, he originally thinks Joey is here, but he doesn''t find Joey''s shadow, which makes


    his heart suddenly tight, and raises a bad feeling in his heart. After going back, he will ask Aaron to find


    Joey.


    On the table there is the photo they took at the seaside that day. In fact, it can also be said to be family


    photo. There are him, Miya and their three children in it. Everyone''s face is so bright withughter. He


    reaches out his hand and touches the photo. What he touches is Miya''s face in the photo.


    He quietly looks at her smiling face, can''t help kissing, and then looks at her sleeping on the bed. Her


    eyebrows are tightly frowned together. She seems to sleep uneasily even when she sleeps. He


    reaches out his big palm to touch her eyebrows, gently touching.


    Sure enough, her eyebrows soon relieve, but the next moment, her small hand tightly holds Alex''s


    palm.


    "Mom, please don''t leave me anymore. I have nothing left. He doesn''t like me. I don''t have any


    children. I have only mom. Mom, don''t go..." She murmurs in her sleep that she looks so sad.


    Alex looks at Miya. At this time, she is so fragile. He has such an impulse at this moment. He wants to


    hold her in his arms. When she was a child, her mother left her. So, she cares about her children so


    much. She doesn''t want her children without Mommy.


    Looking at her expression, his heart suddenly tightens, tightly holding her small hand.


    Miya seems to feel the warmth of Alex''s big palm, and she leans her head up gently. It looks like she is


    nestling in her mother''s arms.


    "Mom, I''m sorry. I lost that lucky pearl. You hit me. It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault." She whispers softly,


    as if she is still thinking about it in her sleep. In fact, she knows very well that lucky Pearl was at Alex''s,


    but she has never got it back.


    Alex holds Miya''s hand tightly for a few minutes, and it really is hers. He can¡¯t help taking the lucky


    pearl out of his arms. The sun''s light just hits the lucky pearl, and the lucky pearl gives out a bright


    luster. There is a clear "Miya" in it, which is so clear, like his heart.


    Alex puts lucky pearl next to his mouth, kisses it gently, then puts it on Miya''s neck, he leans over and


    kisses her on the forehead.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Today is thest time. You are free. I will note to you again." After saying, He takes out a 100


    million gold card and puts it on her pillow. Then he gets up. When he gets to the door, he suddenly


    stops. He won¡¯te to find her, but he has to take Joey away. That''s his daughter. This is her


    punishment for cheating him. Even if he loves her, he doesn''t allow her to rebel.


    Alex leaves, and the room is suddenly calm. The deathly silence makes people out of breath.

 Chapter 182 The woman he hides in heart is back 2

    Chapter 182 The woman he hides in heart is back 2


    Susan hase back. She has more mature charm than six years ago. But her enchanting posture


    and unique face, especially the small red cherry lips that are always smiling, are enough to captivate


    thousands of people.


    Susan stands quietly in the living room and looks at all these things. For six years, all the decorations


    and things here have never changed. Does he really love her? If he really loves her, why did he want


    someone else to give birth to him six years ago? In these six years, she has learned a lot, she has


    done a lot of things, she thinks, if he loves her, he will find her, he does it, he really does it.


    Susan is excited at this time, because it takes her six years to wait for her love, even if she tries to love


    another man, even if that man loves her very much, but he can''tpare to Alex at all.


    Suddenly, she feels a warm around her waist, and at the next moment, a familiar lemon fragrance has


    rushed into the nose. She feels Alex''s breath, the long-lost breath, familiar and strange, after all, six


    years.


    Alex frowns unpleasantly when hugging Susan from her back. The perfume of her changes, he


    remembers that she used to use Lily Perfume all the time, which is simr to the natural lily vor on


    Miya. But she changes to the fragrance of rose, but in a sh, he smiles, anyway, everything is OK as


    long as shees back.


    "Susan." He calls softly, with his voice deep and hoarse, also with a unique maism.


    Susan''s heart is filled with excitement, it is a joyful excitement. His voice is still so nice and attractive.


    She can''t wait to see him now. She wants to see if six years will leave a mark on his face. Susan


    struggles to get out of Alex''s arms as she thinks about it. She wants to see him.


    Alex holds Susan tightly at this time, let him feel this embrace again, six years, he has thought about


    her for six years.


    "Let''s just hug quietly for a while." Why doesn''t he want to see Susan? But now he really wants to hold


    her, just like this.


    Susan smiles and lets him hold her. In his arms, she suddenly feels happy. In her mind, she has


    forgotten the man she has been in love with. In her heart, who she loves is only Alex.


    "Dad, is this beautiful aunt the woman you found again?" Andrees up and says suddenly, he


    naturally knows that the charming woman is Susan, who dad has always loved. So, he says this


    intentionally in front of Alex. He adds the word "again" to prove that he often meets women.


    Susan just feels tight in her heart, the happiness she just felt seems to run away half of it, leaving only


    a small part.


    Alex obviously doesn''t expect Andre toe downstairs. He knows that Andre is intentional, but he


    can''t find a reason to contradict. Miya is also the woman he meets. No, she''s not the woman he meets,


    but a woman he likes.


    Susan holds Alex''s hand, then turns around abruptly, and the familiar image almost in her mind shes


    in front of her.


    He hasn''t changed at all. Six yearster, he is still so handsome, with delicate features like sculpture,


    eyes like ink, which areplex and dark. The prominent nose, sexy thin lips, all make him be


    impable, his whole body is as upright as a prince.


    "Alex, you haven''t changed." After a long time, Susan says. He hasn''t changed at all, just like the


    position in her heart. Although there has been a change, now he is back to the original.


    Alex tightly purses his thin lips. She changes. Her eyes are not as simple as they used to be. Her face


    is also slightly changed. She is thinner than before. There are some things he can''t understand in those


    dark eyes. At this time, Miya''s shadow shes in his mind. Miya''s big eyes are bright, so cute when she


    smiles.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "You''re thin." Alex looks at Susan and says, she is thin, is she deliberately keeping her body, or is it


    because of her bad life outside? All of a sudden, he wonders how she has lived these years.

 Chapter 183 The children give her a lesson 1

    Chapter 183 The children give her a lesson 1


    "Dad, didn''t you hear me?" Andre finally speaks again interrupting Susan''s conversation with Alex,


    letting both of them look at Andre.


    When Susan sees Andre, there is a trace of deep meaning in her eyes. But soon, the trace of deep


    meaning turns into a smile. She smiles and looks down at Andre.


    "You are Andre. You are so handsome, just like your father." She smiles so simply that she seems to


    like Andre very much.


    Alex pulls Susan and stares at Andre. His eyes are obviously unhappy. When does his son learn this


    way? He dares to make trouble for no reason. He should know, Susan left because of looking at him.


    Andre looks at Susan with an indifferent face. Didn''t this woman leave because his father had him?


    What is she doing back now? Moreover, she is so polite to him when shees back this time. A


    woman who will run away at a nce is suddenly nice to him. If there is no attempt, how can he believe


    it?


    "Dad, didn''t you get my mommy back?" As Ben speaks, hees here. He doesn''t care about Susan


    any more. He doesn''t look at her all the time. In his heart, except Miya, no woman is qualified to be his


    mommy.


    Susan looks at Ben and feels a little nervous. Then she hears what Ben says. His mother, is Alex


    married? If he gets married, what else will he do to get her back? If he gets married, what is his tender


    embrace for her just now? She doesn''t believe it. She absolutely doesn''t.


    And when Alex hears Ben''s words, his handsome face ispletely dark. Damn it, what is Ben talking


    about? He even mentions Miya, and takes it for granted. When does hee to pick up Miya?


    "You have two sons?" Susan asks incredulously. In her eyes, there is obviously a trace of sadness. Her


    ck eyes are full of tears, as if they will fall at any time.


    Alex just wants to exin, but Ben takes the lead.


    "Beautiful aunt, in fact, my father is not only our two sons. He also has a beautiful daughter, but that


    daughter is with my mommy temporarily. My mommy is a super beauty. Of course, if my mommy is not


    beautiful, my father will not give birth to us with my mommy." Ben says with a smile that when he sees


    Susan''s face slightly changes, he is even more proud in his eyes.


    Susan''s eyes widen in amazement. She tells herself to bear it. She can¡¯t just listen to the one-sided


    words of the children. She will listen to Alex. She will listen to Alex tell her personally.


    Alex''s handsome face ispletely dark, and his hands are tightly clenched into fists. It seems that he


    will do something at any time,


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "You two go out at once." Alex says in a somber voice, don''t think he can''t do it. Tonight, he will make


    these two stinky boys sorry for it.


    Ben is stunned, looking at Alex inconceivably. Is Dad letting them go?


    Andre is also surprised. He stares at Alex. Can Dad return their freedom?


    "What are you still staring at? Aaron, get the two of them out." Alex shouts impatiently to the door,


    because there are so many things in these two days, so Alex doesn''t let Aaron work, but works for him


    straight here.


    When Ben and Andre hear it, they also need to go out with Aaron, and the joy just rising will disappear


    in an instant.


    "What they said is true, aren''t they?" Susan asks gently, the whole face is sad, he has a woman, and


    children, why does he still find her? Giving her expectations? And then let her despair again, is that it?


    Is he punishing her to leave secretly six years ago?


    "Yes, some of what they said is true, because the surrogate woman gave birth to triplets." Alex doesn''t


    want to exin, but he surprisingly exins. In fact, even without these two children, he will still be


    rted to Miya. Maybe that''s the fate. He thinks that there should be Miya in his heart, otherwise, why


    will he always think of her inadvertently?


    "The children''s mother..."


    "Don''t You believe me?" Alex raises his eyebrows. He doesn''t want to exin too much about Miya.


    What he doesn''t want to say, he won¡¯t say anymore. He is such a person. No one can force him.


    "I believe you, I came back, because I love you, as long as you do not leave, I will not give up." Then,


    Susan falls into Alex''s arms again. His arms still fascinated her, especially the light lemon smell on him.


    It smells good, making her intoxicated.


    Alex gently hugs Susan, but he finds that he can''t find the feeling of six years ago in her again. Instead,


    the shadow of Miya shes in his mind. She might wake up now.

 Chapter 184 The children give her a lesson 2

    Chapter 184 The children give her a lesson 2


    Miya doesn''t wake up until dusk. She just feels as tired as she has ever been on the battlefield. She


    clearly knows what happened. She can''t help thinking about what happened at Lance''s door.


    Alex kissed wildly. Lance left gloomily. It was in the car. It was at the gate of Lance''s vi. Alex forced


    her. She doesn''t know if there''s anyone outside the car at that time. She thinks that if there''s someone,


    she or he will know what''s going on in the car. She hopes Lance doesn''t know. She is afraid of Lance


    knowing it, not because of caring about him. She just wants to leave herself a little of self-esteem, if


    Lance knows that, what expressions should she use to face him in the future?


    She sensitively feels that there is a foreign body on her neck, and her little hand can¡¯t help touching it.


    At this moment, her heart seems to miss a beat. It is the lucky pearl that mom gave her. At the next


    moment, lucky Pearl is tightly held in her hand. Did he put it on her?


    Her eyes can''t help but fall on the gold card beside the pillow, which is written with a hundred million. It


    blinds her. 100 million is so much money. Besides Alex, she can''t imagine who will give her so much


    money. What does he mean? Does he think she is a prostitute? How many times does he n to buy


    her?


    Miya throws the gold card directly into the garbage can. She doesn''t sell herself. She won''t ask for his


    money, and she will never give her son to him.


    Miya is thinking, her cell phone rings. When she opens it, it is Adam''s, she gives up the expression just


    now, puts on a smiling face, it''s Joey calling, can she not be happy? Even if she is not happy, she has


    to pretend to be happy.


    "Mommy!" Sure enough, when the phone rings, a childish voicees into Miya''s ear, which makes


    her feel much better


    "Well, tell mommy, how was your day? Did Uncle Adam take you to y?" Miya''s smile is brilliant, as if


    there are no sad things, but she can¡¯t say the bitterness in her heart.


    "Well, uncle Adam bought me a lot of toys. Uncle Adam also gave me a big room and said that Mommy


    would live in it when she came." Joey says with a smile, but she''s not happy at all, because there''s no


    Mommy around, but she still smiles, and she doesn''t let mommy worry about her.


    Miya listens to Joey''s happy tone, and her heart is also slightly relieved. As long as Joey is happy, she


    will alsough. Even though she is tired physically and mentally, she will alsough. Only when she is


    happy, Joey will be happy.


    "OK, Mommy has dealt with things here for the past two days. After that, I¡¯ll take your brother there.


    You need to study hard." Miya finally says, in fact, she is not worried about Joey''s learning, but also


    habitually says.


    "Well, I know. Mommy also needs to take care of your body. In fact, dad is yielding to soft approaches


    but rejecting force. As long as mommy asks daddy, maybe dad will feel soft-hearted for a while and


    give Ben back to us." Joey says with a smile. In fact, she knows that there is no possibility.


    "Well, mommy knows how to do. Mommy is hungry and hasn''t eaten yet." Miya says with a smile, but


    her eyes are fixed on the photo on the table all the time, which is the family photo. At that moment, she


    really felt happiness. She just doesn''t expect that happiness will be so short. It is so short that she even


    has no time to feel it, and then it disappears.


    "Well, Mommy, go to dinner. I''m going to bed, too." Joey says with a smile, it''s noon on her side now.


    She''s going to take a nap.


    After hanging up the phone, Miya goes out. The moon is highly hanging. The moon is big and round, as


    if it were day.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Miya looks at the moon quietly. She doesn''t seem to know how to go next. How can she get Ben back?


    She suddenly thinks of her mother. She can''t help but touch the lucky pearl in her neck, which was


    given by her mother. She hasn''t seen her mother for more than ten years. If she has her mother


    around, maybe she can help here up with an idea.


    Maybe she is really hungry. She sits down and eats a big bowl of noodles and two eggs. Thinking


    about it, well, Alex had sex with her in the morning and left. She had a sleepy day. It''s strange if she''s


    not hungry.


    Lance stands not far away and quietly looks at Miya eating devouring. There is a little pain in his heart.


    When she was in school, Miya was so perfect, so proud, so high. But now, she has fallen to this step.


    Asnce thinks, he approaches Miya, he seems to feel that there was something wrong with Miya''s


    presence at his door this morning.


    "Miya" A familiar and gentle voice suddenlyes into Miya''s ear. She feels surprised and suddenly


    raises her head, suddenly meets gentle eyes with a smile.


    Lance looks at Miya like this. He sees a sh of surprise in her bright eyes. All of a sudden, both of


    themugh.

 Chapter 185 He will help her 1

    Chapter 185 He will help her 1


    "Why is the senior here?" Miya says softly, with a rare smile on her face. Every time she is withnce,


    she always thinks of the happy time in school.


    "I said it was for you. Do you believe it?" In fact, he justes to find her. He follows her silently behind


    her and watches her until she eats. Hees out.


    Miya smiles sheepishly. Suddenly, the kiss with Alex this morning shes in her mind, and an


    indescribable emotion shes in her heart. Did he reallye to her?


    "Senior, I..."


    "Don''t call me senior, call me Lance!" He interrupts Miya and says directly that whenever she calls him


    senior, he will feel extremely harsh. Is she only limited to the senior? Are all those years'' feelings in


    school false?


    Uh? Miya''s little face turns red in a sh, with a little uneasiness shing on it. What did he mean by


    that?


    "This... Lance... " Although she feels so strange, she does, because she has a very important thing to


    ask him, and she suddenly finds that she has be hypocritical.


    Lance seems to be satisfied with Miya''s call. He smiles and raises his mouth. Now that Susan is back,


    Alex has nothing to do with Miya. Can he take some actions?


    "Well, what can I do for you this morning?" Lance deliberately ignores Alex''s existence and says.


    Miya is embarrassed at the thought of this morning. Her face is almost red.


    "This morning I wanted to ask you for help, but I met... "


    "What can I do for you? As long as Miya talks, I even dare to undergo the most severe trials." Lance


    interrupts Miya directly, and what he says is exaggerated.


    Miya stares at Lance in amazement, he even dares to undergo the most severe trials. Is it so serious?


    Besides, she dares not use him if so. Lance group''s only son, it will destroy her.


    "Ben and Joey are Alex''s children. He''s going to take them back." Miya says softly. When she mentions


    Alex, there is clearly a sh of sadness in her eyes.


    Although Lance has guessed something for a long time, hearing the result from Miya''s mouth, His heart


    still hurts a lot. They are really Alex''s.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "You were surrogate for Alex, weren''t you?" Lance says very lightly, but very seriously, as if still looking


    forward to something.


    "Well, Ben and Joey and Andre are my kids. I want to fight against Alex." Miya seems to know that


    Lance will be sad when he hears the news. She seems to know his heart, but she has to tell him.


    Lance only feels a tremor in his heart. Sure enough, these three children are Alex''s. she has had so


    many things with Alex. Does he still have a chance?


    "You want me to find you awyer?" Lance says what Miya thinks of. She wants to sue Alex. Nowyer


    will help her. No one wants to get Alex angry.


    Miya nods at once. Yes, she just wants awyer now, and she still wants a goodwyer. In that case,


    she will have a chance to get her son back.


    Lance looks at Miya''s expression, it will cost much to fight with Alex. But for Miya, he will do everything.


    "Then use mywyer. I''ll contact for youter, but the possibility may not be very high, you don''t have


    too much hope." Lance doesn''t want Miya to hope too much. He''s not sure to win if he fights with Alex,


    unless Miya has an absolute advantage.


    As soon as Miya hears Lance''s words, she holds his hand excitedly.


    "Thank you, senior, thank you..." Besides saying thank you, she doesn''t know what else to say at this


    time. It is like finding a drop of water in the desert, letting her see the hope of life.


    "If you want to thank me, kiss me." Lance suddenly says that he can''t wait anymore. He wants to


    struggle. If he doesn''t struggle, he will never have a chance.


    He knows that Miya has just called him the senior, but it is OK, maybe she can¡¯t adapt to change the


    name suddenly.


    Uh? Miya looks at Lance with wide eyes, thinking that she''s mistaken. There''s a trace of doubt in her


    bright eyes.

 Chapter 186 He will help her 2

    Chapter 186 He will help her 2


    "Well, yes, I''ll try my best to help you, what I want is only a small kiss. Won¡¯t you agree it?" Lance says


    calmly, with smile in his eyes. He slightly rises his lips, which seems to prove that his mood is very


    good at this time.


    Miya''s little face suddenly turns red. Her little hands are put on her face uneasily. It seems that she also


    feels that her face has be red. It''s estimated that the redness has already reached to the ears.


    "I''m afraid it''s not convenient here." Atst, Miya looks around at the crowd. Although it''s past the point


    of eating, there are many workers in the industrial area, so there are still many peopleing here to


    eat.


    Lance doesn''t expect Miya to refuse in this way. A little disappointment shes in his heart. Does she


    think there are many people here? Then this morning, how could she and Alex kiss at the gate of his


    vi so brazenly? Even if it was Alex who forced her to kiss, butter, she also stopped struggling,


    proving that she still acquiesced to kiss Alex.


    Thinking of this, Lance only feels that he is suffocating. If he doesn''t let it out, he will be suffocated.


    While thinking about it, Lance suddenly stands up, then leans over and kisses Miya''s red lips.


    Miya just feels a softness on her lips. A strange feelinges. She stares at Lance who has attacked


    her in front of her. She knows that Alex will kiss her forcibly, and Adam will attack her. Unexpectedly,


    Lance, who has always been so gentle to her, will suddenly kiss her.


    Miya is a little unprepared by the sudden kiss. She wants to oppose and struggle, but the other side is


    Lance, the man who initially made her fall in love with in her heart. But before she could tell him, she


    had to leave.


    Lance''s lips are warm, his kisses are emotional and unskilled, as if are his first kiss, first kiss? This


    makes Miya can''t help but be clear. Has he been waiting for her and never made a girlfriend?


    Miya doesn''t know why, she feels inexplicably a little guilty about Lance, as if she is very sorry for the


    man in front of her.


    His kiss is quite different from Alex''s kiss. Alex''s kiss is so cold. Like him, it is cold and ruthless. Alex''s


    kiss is always so wild and possessive. And Lance''s kiss, very gentle, he is simply kissing her, not deep,


    gentle and lingering.


    "You are so beautiful..." After releasing Miya, Lance can''t help saying that the woman in front of him is


    so beautiful that he is almost impable.


    Miya is stunned. How familiar these words are to her! Every time Alex asks for her, Alex will say these


    three words. It''s just that the meaning of saying them from Lance''s mouth is different from that of


    Alex''s.


    "Thank you!" In her heart, Lance is praising her from the bottom of his heart.


    Lance reaches out to touch Miya''s hair with smiles in his eyes. When he kissed her just now, she didn''t


    refuse him. Does that mean anything? Holding back the little excitement in his heart, he gently holds


    Miya in his arms.


    "Call me Lanceter. Your business is my business." Lance solemnly promises that now it''s Alex who


    let go of her hand, so he can chase her.


    Miya is stunned. Why is Lance abnormal today? What''s the matter with him?


    "Well, senior...Lance..." Miya cries awkwardly, how can the schoolmaster be so enthusiastic today? and


    how can what he said seem to be a confession?


    "Susan is back." Lance suddenly says, since Susan is back, Alex will let go.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Susan? Miya''s eyes really widen, incredibly. Is that the woman in Alex''s heart? The woman who has


    disappeared from Alex''s life for six yearses back.


    Miya can''t say clearly about her mood at this time. Is it because Susan''sing back that Alex turns


    against herself? Originally, she is so worthless in his heart. Maybe she is just a stand-in for him when


    he is lonely. Now the real person ising, and her so-called stand-in should leave. Besides, she can''t


    take any things away, even those belonging to her have to be left.


    "You can finally leave Alex. You should be happy." Lance says softly. His big palm has already held


    Miya''s little trembling hand. Her hand is cold, like her heart.


    Miya smiles bitterly. Yes, she can finally get rid of Alex. She should be happy. But at this moment, why


    can''t she be happy at all? Is it subconscious that she wants to Alex to care about her? How can it be?


    How can she want to be with that demon?


    "Well, as long as I can get my child back, I will be a stranger to him in the future." Miya''s little face


    shes a trace of firmness, but her heart hurts fiercely at this moment. Why?


    Lance insists on sending Miya back to her home, but when she gets home, Miya excuses herself to be


    tired and asks Lance to go back. She now finds that in the bottom of her heart, she rejects any man


    except Alex.


    Miya is lying on the bed quietly and looks at the moon outside through the window. Tonight, the moon is


    unusually big and bright, but it''s so cold. In the autumn, the weather was cold. Tossing and turning, she


    can''t sleep. She still goes out.

 Chapter 187 The sadness of encounter 1

    Chapter 187 The sadness of encounter 1


    It is only now discovered that the leaves have fallen all the way down the street, piled thick. Her feet


    are on the leaves, making a crisp sound. Where she steps, the leaves are broken, just like her heart.


    Suddenly she feels very tired, so she squats in these leaves, ignoring the unusual eyes of passers-by,


    and looks up quietly.


    Alex and Susan go shopping and buy a lot of things.


    "Alex, have you made a girlfriend in recent years?" Miya asks tentatively, with a smile in her eyes, as if


    she is asking casually.


    Alex presses his sexy thin lips tightly, and Miya shes in his mind. What is she doing now? It''s too


    late. She should go to bed.


    "No." He says simply and clearly, in his heart, Miya is never his girlfriend, she is his woman, the only


    woman he wants to make love with.


    When Susan hears Alex''s words, the smile in her eyes obviously deepens a lot, and she is also a little


    happy. No matter whether he has a woman or not, he is not willing to admit it in front of her, which


    proves that he cares about her, so she should be happy.


    "Alex, why don''t you ask me if I have a boyfriend these years?" During the conversation, she also looks


    up at Alex, because in the car, she can only see the half of Alex''s face that is as beautiful as sculpture.


    "I know you won''t." Alex doesn''t hesitate to says at all.


    Alex''s words make Susan''s heart suddenly tighten, and there is a little guilty in her eyes. Fortunately, in


    a sh, Alex doesn''t pay attention to her at all, so the misfortune is quickly escaped.


    "Alex, you''ve changed recently. You''ve be a bit reticent." Susan is still looking at Alex''s half


    perfect handsome face. He has surly changed to be stable. She can''t see him through at all. Before,


    she could clearly feel his love for her, but now, she can''t feel it at all.


    "Um." He says lightly, and then there is no words. He doesn''t know why. At this time, his heart is a little


    confused. He always thinks of Miya, and the pure little face will sh in his mind all the time.


    "Alex, to witness our love, let''s get engaged." All of a sudden, Susan says, in her eyes, there is full of


    expectation. Yes, she wants to be engaged with him. Only in this way can she feel that hees back


    to her.


    Alex''s hand holding the steering wheel tightens suddenly, engagement? It''s something he hasn''t


    thought about.


    Susan looks at Alex not speak. There''s clearly a sh of anxiety in her eyes. Doesn''t he want to be


    engaged to her? Does he really have another woman in his heart?


    "Alex, don''t you want to get the kids? If we are engaged, legally, the children need a harmonious family,


    so they will be awarded to you." Susan says softly, Alex knows all the movements of Miya, so Randy


    has already reported the meeting between Miya and Lance. Lance will help Miya to get awyer. Then


    thewsuit between him and Miya is settled.


    "Well, we''re engaged." Alex says lightly. In order to get the baby back smoothly and openly, he is


    engaged to Susan first. In fact, he can find Susan this time, he also ns to stay with her forever.


    Susan''s eyes sh a bright light. She is engaged to Alex first. After getting his heart, she can marry


    him.


    Alex''s mind is all about children at this time. The children are his. He must let the childrene back to


    him. In fact, he doesn''t know why he has to do this.


    At this time, Miya''s shadow shes involuntarily in his mind. His mind is clear, and finally he knows


    why. He just doesn''t want to lose contact with Miya. The children are the only contact for them. The


    children are the only thing that he can threaten Miya, so he has to get the children.


    All of a sudden, the shadow squatting in the leaves hurts his heart deeply. It''s her, Miya. How can she


    sit in the leaves? It is sote but she still doesn''t sleep. What is she squatting there for? He looks at her


    straight, and the speed of the car can¡¯t help but decrease. He looks at her like this. She is so weak at


    the moment. When the wind blows, it seems that it will blow her away with the leaves.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Susan also seems to feel Alex''s expression. She looks at Alex''s expression. As expected, she sees a


    woman squatting in the leaves. It''s just because it''s too far away, she can''t see the woman''s


    appearance


    "Squeak!" Alex suddenly gives the sports car a beautiful arc and suddenly stops in front of Miya.


    When Miya hears the voice, she immediately looks up. Because she has met the robber before, she is


    afraid instinctively. But when she sees the car clearly, her heart rxes inexplicably. Although Alex is


    overbearing for her sometimes, she has a special sense of security for Alex.


    Alex also rolls down the window at this time. The deep eyes areplicated. There is a faint pain. Yes,


    after seeing Miya like this, his heart hurts a lot.

 Chapter 188 The sadness of encounter 2

    Chapter 188 The sadness of encounter 2


    "What are you doing here squatting alone? Do you want to be kidnapped again?" Alex''s voice is not


    cold or hot, but it''s strong enough to hear his concern for her.


    When Susan listens to Alex''s words, he even cares about this woman, which makes her look at Miya.


    She is a very beautiful woman, who is impable in body or appearance.


    Is this woman Alex''s son''s Mommy? Susan''s eyes quickly sh a hint of light, and then sheughs.


    Of course, Miya can also hear the concern in Alex''s tone. Suddenly, there is a warm feeling in her


    heart. At the moment when she looks up, she sees another woman in his car. She just feels her heart


    tight. Is it Susan? Is this woman Susan? Thinking of this, Miya can''t help but look at Susan more.


    His body is thin. Her face is also very small. Her dark eyes, pretty nose and cherry mouth make her


    smile so charming and intoxicating. No wonder Alex will like her. She is really a very good woman.


    "Alex, is this your friend? Don''t you want to introduce it?" Susan says in a preconceived way. The eyes


    have been staring at this Miya. She is really a gorgeous woman. No wonder her sons are so gorgeous.


    Alex has been pursed his mouth without speaking, but his eyes have been staring at Miya. It seems


    that he wants to see through the weak woman standing in the wind.


    Miya moves her eyes from Susan to Alex with difficulty. Suddenly, she can''t feel the pain. She thinks


    that her heart may be as broken as these leaves, numb with pain, so she can''t feel the pain.


    "Well, this is my friend. Her name is Miya." After a long time, he finally says, but he is still staring at


    Miya and never leaves.


    Susan also quietly looks at Miya, and then intimately puts Alex''s arm in her arm. She sees the light in


    Miya''s eyes, and all the changes in Miya''s expression are in her eyes.


    "It turns out that this is your friend. Your friend is so beautiful. Let''s take her home." Susan says with a


    smile, smiling at Miya with her stunning smile.


    It''s just that Miya looks at the charming smiling face, and feels that the angel smile is like the devil''s


    smile, making her body hurt a lot.


    "Get in." Alex''s voice is still cold, his cold breath will hide the pain in his eyes without leaving a gap.


    Miya can¡¯t help stepping back. No, she can''t get on his car. If she sees him with Susan, she will


    copse. Now she can see her heart clearly. She loves him so much, but now she finds out it''s toote.


    "No, my house is not far away." As Miya says this, she steps back. Maybe she doesn''t think there is a


    lot of leaves behind her. She slips and squats on the leaves.


    Alex''s eyes tighten and he obviously wants to get out of the car to pull Miya.


    At this time, however, Susan holds Alex''s hand tightly, with a smile in her eyes.


    "Her home is here. Let''s go back first. Don''t disturb Miss Miya to enjoy the elegant moonlight." She


    takes a special look at Miya when she is talking, which is full of disdain and a little proud.


    Miya squats on the ground and looks up at the two people in the car. Suddenly, she feels like a clown


    at the moment, making jokes for the two of them. And Alex, he''s always so high. Today, she finally sees


    through him.


    Miya stands up difficultly, with a faint pain in her feet. She thinks that she might have twisted her feet,


    and it is severe. That kind of pain reminds her that her feet is hurting.


    "Goodbye!" When she says those words, she raises her head proudly. The pride in her bones makes


    her whole body exude a kind of strength. She also raises a smile, which makes the whole person look


    so high.


    She turns around smartly, straightens her back and leaves a proud figure. She never looks back.


    After hearing the sound of the car restarting, all her emotions break down instantly and tears sh in


    her eyes. Well, she doesn''t let the tears flow down. It is enough that the tears flow once and she will


    ept the pain.


    Alex looks at the decisive back in the return mirror. He knows that everything about her is pretended,


    her strength is also disguised, but he is not willing to break her hard shell.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Limping back home, she feels that her feet hurt so much that she has to find some anti-inmmatory


    drugs to put on them, but she can''t sleep anymore. She can''t help thinking of Andre and Ben. Are they


    sleeping now? All of a sudden, she thinks of Alex''s words. He said he would make Andre and Ben


    without food for three days, and her heart hurts slightly.

 Chapter 189 Fight to the end 1

    Chapter 189 Fight to the end 1


    But she doesn''t dare to call Ben, for fear that someone else will answer, so she has to log in to the Q


    number and leave a message for Ben.


    "Ben, does you sleep? Are you hungry?" Thinking of Ben not having dinner, she can¡¯t help feeling sad


    in her heart.


    Ben answers soon.


    "Mommy, you haven''t slept yet. I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. Eat, drink and sleep well here, but I just


    can''t see Mommy." Ben says to Miya on theputer. When Alex left, he stole theputer. Andre is


    seeing outside. As soon as Alexes back, they will send theputer back.


    Miya looks at Ben''s words. She feels sore in her heart, a kind of inexplicable feelinges to her


    heart. If Alex marries Susan, will Susan treat her son well? Thinking of Susan''s disdainful eyes, she


    can''t help worrying about her son. Thinking again of what Alex said in the morning, asking her son not


    to eat for a few days, at this time, she is in pain.


    "Mommy misses you." Miya gently presses her cell phone, writing these words quickly, but sending


    them slowly, because she knows that Ben will be worried when he sees these words.


    "Ben misses Mommy too. Mommy, don''t worry. Ben will find a way to escape from dad." Ben is really


    distressed when he sees the words written by Miya.


    Miya''s hands tremble, and she doesn''t know what to write for a while.


    Ben looks at Miya not replying for a long time. He thinks Miya is tired.


    "Mommy, have a rest earlier. Don''t think too much. Everything has me." Even though Ben knows that


    this is not so easy to solve, he doesn''t want Miya to worry about it.


    "Don''t think too much, Ben. Mummy is here." Miya also replies that Ben is so small that she can¡¯t put


    that burden on him. She wants to solve it by herself.


    "Ben, Dad''s here,e on!" Andre suddenly runs to the room and shouts. He was sitting in the living


    room reading a book just now. Suddenly he heard the door ring, and ran in at once.


    Hearing that, Ben is also in a hurry. He turns off theputer and throw it to another room through the


    window. Of course, he jumped in through the window when he went to steal theputer.


    Soon they lie in the same bed, turn off the lights, and the room is quiet again.


    "Alex, let me sleep in your room. I''m afraid of the dark..." Susan says that her voice gets quieter in the


    end. Of course, they all know what she says, they are not children.


    Alex raises her eyebrows. Is she afraid of the dark? Six years ago, she was afraid of the dark. He


    thinks that she will be strong after six years. Unexpectedly, she is still afraid of the dark, but How


    has she spent the past six years? How does she sleep at night when she is afraid of the dark? All of a


    sudden, he can''t wait to know what has happened to her in the past six years.


    "You can sleep with the light on, but I want to talk to you." Alex thinks for a while and says that in the


    past six years, maybe she has not lived well alone. But this time, her return is not the same as the


    feeling six years ago. Six years, it is not long, it is not short, but it is enough to change many things,


    such as heart!


    Alex first goes to the children''s room and looks at the sleeping faces of the two children. He can''t help


    laughing. Then he leaves a kiss on Ben''s and Andre''s small faces and stares at them for a long time


    before leaving.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    As soon as Alex leaves, Andre and Ben opens their eyes at the same time, as if they are shocked by


    Alex''s actions just now. Maybe no one thinks that Alex will suddenly kiss them.


    "There is no doubt that Dad loves us." Andre takes the lead in saying that if Alex doesn''t love them, he


    won''t kiss them just now. Moreover, they seem to feel that Alex has been staring at them for a long


    time.


    "Well, but dad is not good to Mommy." Ben can¡¯t help worrying when he thinks of Miya.


    Andre doesn''t speak, but he just presses his lips tightly. Ben also says what he is worried about. Dad is


    too much for Mommy, but they don''t have the ability to resist Alex. Alex arranges Susan to his next


    room, and doesn''t let her sleep in his room. If it is six years ago, Susan says that, he will not hesitate to


    agree, but now he refuses, and he doesn''t know why. All he thinks about is Miya. He always


    involuntarily thinks of her smile, her stubbornness, and her arrogant back.


    "Alex!" A clear sound interrupts the thoughts of Alex. All of a sudden, what he sees is a pure and


    enchanting little face. It''s a beautiful bathing picture.


    Her figure is very beautiful, she doesn¡¯t be short of anything, and her face is so enchanting, this smile,


    it is romantic, her smile, enough to charm millions of people.


    "Um." Alex says lightly, then turns around and stops looking at Susan. He finds that he can''t take any


    interest in such an enchanting woman.


    "Alex, I haven''t had a good six-year." While talking, Susan has stridden to Alex and gently holds his


    arm. Her head rests on Alex''s arms.


    Suddenly a smell of roseses in, Alex frowns slightly. In fact, he doesn''t like the taste, which makes


    him think of Miya. He still likes the taste of Miya.


    But Alex doesn''t refuse her. After all, Susan is the woman he has been thinking about for six years. If


    he has no feelings, how can he think about her for six years?

 Chapter 190 Fight to the end 2

    Chapter 190 Fight to the end 2


    "I''ve looked for you for six years." Alex''s tone is unusually calm. He admitted that he was really excited


    to see Susan at that time, but after seeing her, he didn''t feel what he originally thinks.


    "I know. I''m sorry, Alex. I shouldn''t have not believed you six years ago. I''ll never leave you again."


    Susan holds Alex tightly in her arms while she is talking. Anyway, she doesn''t n to leave after


    coming back this time.


    Alex presses his lips tightly without speaking. He touches Susan''s hair gently, but his expression is


    thoughtful.


    His cell phone suddenly rings. Turn it on. It''s Aaron. Look at the time. It''s eleven o''clock. Why is he


    calling himself sote? Is there anything important?


    "What''s up?" At the moment of the call, Alex has left Susan''s room. If it is a family matter, it will be


    inconvenient for Susan to hear it.


    "Brother Alex, not well, that famouswyer was invited by Lance. It seems that Lance decided to be our


    enemy. What should we do next?" Aaron is a little worried. He is going to invite thewyer today, but


    Lance got ahead of him.


    Alex''s face darkens suddenly, Lance, very well. He really turns against him for Miya. A cold smile


    comes up from the corner of his mouth.


    "I see. I''ll get awyer casually." After that, he hangs up. Miya, just as you leave me, you have already


    found Lance. How about you to find thewyer? I won''t let you have children, either.


    When Alex thinks of this, he calls Randy and cancels all his meetings tomorrow. He will get engaged.


    He spreads the news on the Inte tonight.


    If he has a family, the children will certainly belong to him, and the court''s meaning is to give the


    children aplete home.


    All the people don''t know what Alex wants to do, but they have to do what he orders.


    In the early morning of the first day, Alex''spany is already full of reporters. For Alex''s engagement,


    this is absolutely an explosive news. No one will be reluctant to report this. So, reporters from major


    newspapers alle.


    Susan is still sleepy, so she is pulled up by the makeup artist and starts to make up. She also tells her


    that today is her engagement day.


    Susan can''t believe it with her eyes wide. She remembers that she said it to Alexst night. She


    doesn''t expect that Alex will be engaged to her early this morning. Is that a surprise for her? Then his


    surprise is so big that she is almost unprepared.


    "Is it really my engagement to Alex today?" Susan still looks unbelievable, but her heart is excited. She


    has never been so happy. At this moment, she has determined that Alex loves her. If she doesn''t love


    her, how can he give her such a big surprise?


    Miya obviously doesn''t know about it, and she is going to talk to Alex. She thinks this is thest time to


    talk seriously. If he doesn''t agree to give her the children, she will go to court with him tomorrow. Ben


    and Joey have been with her for six years, so Ben and Joey will not betray her.


    "Today is the day when Mr. Alex is engaged to his secret sweetheart. I heard that his sweetheart is the


    woman who left him six years ago. I don''t know if it''s true. Now the reporter is interviewing him. Let''s go


    and seeter."


    The female announcer on the big screen says softly, as if it is an honor to report Alex.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Miya is shocked, just like being hit by thunder, and she stays still without moving. After a long time, she


    looks back at the big screen. But at this time, she seems to hear nothing, and the noisy world seems to


    be far away from her.


    She almost doesn''t know how she gets to Alex''spany, only to see hispany surrounded by


    people and many journalists. She turns around helplessly and leaves sadly. It seems that she thinks


    too much. How can someone as high as Alex talk to her and how can he give her the children?


    She leaves, as if she has never been here, and no one will notice her small figure at this time.

 Chapter 191 Engagement with fanfare 1

    Chapter 191 Engagement with fanfare 1


    Alex sees her leaving, what is she doing here? Is it because of his engagement? Because he is


    engaged to Susan, she is sad. Does shee to him? With such a moment''s impulse, Alex wants to


    rush to hold her. It''s just the thought in his heart. In reality, he will never abandon Susan to find Miya.


    Taking back his eyes and looking at the reporters in front of him, his heart can no longer be calm,


    because it has been disturbed by the small figure just now.


    "Is this beautifuldy Mr. Alex''s first love six years ago?" A female reporter is very gossipy, of course,


    this is also a question that everyone is looking forward to.


    "Yes!" It is cold and domineering tone, but his answer is positive.


    "Did Mr. Alex look for Miss Susan for six years?" The reporters continue.


    "Yes!" In a simple and affirmative tone, yes, he has been looking for her for six years.


    "And does Mr. Alex love Miss Susan in front of you?" Asks the reporter again.


    Alex just wants to answer, but he can''t help but sh Miya''s appearance in his mind, her sad shadow.


    When he thinks of Miya, his heart even hurts a lot.


    Seeing Alex not speaking, the reporters want to know the truth more.


    "Is it true that Mr. Alex still has three children?" A reporter asks. All the people immediately feel


    surprised. Everyone is curious about Alex.


    Alex nces at Randy aside. His eyes are full of unhappiness. Today, he is engaged, not listening to


    their nonsense.


    Randy sees Alex''s eyes and immediately understands. He calls some bodyguards and immediately


    disperses the reporters.


    One day, Alex barely speaks.


    "Thank you, Alex, for giving me such a big surprise." Susan says, holding Alex''s arm, that she has


    never been so happy.


    Alex takes a look at Susan, and finally moves his eyes to another ce. What he thinks is Miya''s


    shadow in his mind. Her back is proud and stubborn. He is a little worried for no reason.


    In fact, all he does today is to get the children. As long as he is engaged, the children will surely belong


    to him. Whether Lance has invited the firstwyer or not, he will not let go of the children.


    "Alex, are we tonight..."


    "I''m a little tired today. Let''s have another day." Alex refuses without thinking, and can¡¯t help getting


    upset in his heart. What''s the matter with him? The person he loves deeply is standing in front of him.


    Why doesn''t he be interested in her? What''s in his mind is Miya.


    Susan''s eyes soon dim. She always feels that Alex is a little different from before. Although he is still


    very gentle, his heart is not on her.


    She believes that he loves her and cares about her, so no matter what happens, she will get his heart


    back.


    Miya is lying in bed quietly. She originally thinks she doesn''t care, but she doesn''t expect her heart will


    hurt so much. In fact, she really has no ce in his heart. What is the tenderness? What''s that birthday


    wish?


    For the first time, she let her cry out without fear, covered with a quilt, and cries all the time. Tears wet


    the quilt and her heart.


    She doesn''t know when she falls asleep. She is awakened by a mobile phone call from Lance. She


    goes to court today.


    Lance drives over to pick up Miya and takes awyer with him. They go to court together.


    They wait in court for a long time, but they don''t see Alexing. When people think that Alex will not


    come, hees with Susan.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The whole audience look at Alex. He is as elegant and noble as ever. Standing in the crowd, he is


    always the most dazzling one. Finally, Miya''s eyes fall on Susan. Such a seemingly weak woman, only


    such a woman can arouse men''s desire for protection.


    Susan also looks at Miya at this time, but she smiles gently, as if she is still friendly.


    "In order to be fair, my court sentenced everyone gets one child." The court department says.


    "No!"


    "No!"


    Say the two voices in unison.


    At that moment, Miya and Alex look at each other at the same time. When Miya looks at Alex''s eyes,


    which are as deep as the pool of water, she only feels a little stun in her heart and suddenly loses a


    beat.


    "The child should be awarded to the party who has a family, so as to give the child aplete home."


    Say Alex''swyer.


    "The child has been raised by the woman for six years. The man has not fulfilled his obligations. The


    child should be awarded to the woman." Say thewyer of Miya''s side.


    "The man can give children better development space..."


    The two sides are arguing until the final announcement.


    "Both children are awarded to Alex!" This is the final decision of the court.


    Miya only feels her legs are soft and her heart hurts severely. Fortunately, Lance beside her helps her,


    or she will fall down on the spot, but she doesn''t cry. Her stubbornness doesn''t allow her to cry in front


    of so many people.


    Alex looks at Lance holding Miya, his eyes narrows slightly, and his heart hurts a little. He knows the


    status of the two children in Miya''s mind, so he wants the two children back. Only in this way, Miya will


    go to his vi to see the children. The reason why he takes the children away is that he is afraid of


    losing contact with her.


    When do their rtionship can only be maintained by their children?

 Chapter 192 Engagement with fanfare 2

    Chapter 192 Engagement with fanfare 2


    "Give me Joey, will you?" In Miya''s voice, though stubborn, but with a slight plea, she wants Joey, and


    if she loses Joey again, she will really have nothing.


    Alex has been narrowing his dangerous eyes. Can''t she ask him? If she asks him, he may think about


    it.


    "Not good." Alex says gently, but the words are so cruel that Miya''s heart hurts violently.


    "Joey is not in China now. What if I don''t let go?" Miya stares at Alex with her big, bright eyes. If he can


    say, give Joey to her, how good will it be? In that case, at least she is grateful to him.


    Alex raises his eyebrow, and a faint smilees up from the corner of his mouth.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Your father and your mother are back now. If you want your father to go to jail again and your mother


    to leave again, you can let Joey note back." He''s threatening Miya, with Miya''s parents'' happiness


    to bet, and he is sure to win, but it''s cruel.


    Miya feels a sudden tremor in her heart. She widens her big eyes and doesn''t say a word for a long


    time. Is this Alex? Is this Alex who made her think he loved her? With a wry smile, she picks up her cell


    phone and makes a phone call to Adam.


    Let Adam send Joey back. OK, she doesn''t want her baby. She doesn''t want anything. Her heart


    suddenly doesn''t hurt at this moment. Maybe it''s broken. She can''t feel the pain.


    "Goodbye!" Miya looks at Alex, who is close to her, and suddenly says that her voice is a bit ethereal,


    as if it''sing from a distant edge. It''s painful to hear, making people can''t help butfort her.


    Alex tightly purses his mouth and says nothing. He watches her turn away from him. He watches her a


    little depressed back. For the first time, he sees her no longer pretending to be stubborn. For the first


    time, he feels that the back is more and more far away from him, so far away that he can hardly touch


    it.


    Her back is a little lonely and sad, which makes him feel distressed. For a moment, he wants to run


    forward and hold her tightly in his arms, but his feet stay in ce, but he can''t move at all.


    He always feels that her goodbye seems to be forever gone. Doesn''t she care about the two children?


    She shoulde to him again if there is a child around him.


    The strength of Miya''s whole body seems to have been emptied. She feels that she has no meaning to


    live. She has nothing left. She has no love. Her self-esteem has been trampled by Alex. She has no


    children. What is she left with?


    No, she can''t die yet. She has her father and mother. They just are together. She also has their David


    group''s design. She promised her father that she would help her father revive David group and stand at


    the top of the city again.


    "Squeak..." just feeling a sh in front of her eyes, followed by an emergency brake sound. Before she


    can be scared or react, she has been hit by the car andpletely loses consciousness.


    It''s five days since she wakes up again.


    Miya feels stiff all over, especially her head, she has a terrible pain. Her fingers are moving slightly. She


    wants to open her eyes, but she feels that the eyelids are very heavy.


    "Miya, Miya, are you awake? I''m mom!" Gina excitedly holds Miya''s small hand, and tears can¡¯t help


    but flow out again. It''s her fault that she doesn''t take care of her daughter.


    Miya can hear that this is her mother''s voice, which she will never forget. Is it her mothering back?


    Thinking of this, she feels excited.


    "Miya, are you awake? I''m dad." As soon as David hears Gina''s words, he immediatelyes over.


    His daughter is in aa for five days. The doctor said that if she could not wake up again, he would


    be a vegetable forever.


    It''s dad. Is Dad here, too? As soon as she thinks of her mothering back, even though her eyes


    hurt again, she still opens her eyes with the pain.


    "Ah..." Because she hasn''t opened her eyes for a long time, it will be dazzling if she suddenly opens


    them, and she suddenly closes her eyes again.


    When Gina sees Miya''s reaction, she seems to guess that her daughter''s eyes can¡¯t touch the strong


    light, so she quickly pulls the curtain.


    "Now that there''s no light, Miya try to open your eyes again." Gina''s gentle voice recalls that when she


    saw her daughter''s blooding body, she was stunned on the spot.


    Miya slowly opens her eyes. When she sees Gina, she can''t help crying and holds Gina.

 Chapter193 She has lost her memory 1

    She has lost her memory 1


    "Mom- you''re back finally. Do you know how Dad and I have lived these years? Do you know how


    much I miss you?" Miya lets her tears wet Gina''s clothes, but she is happy.


    "It''s mom''s fault. Mom will never leave Miya. Don''t do anything stupidter. Mom can''t bear it." Gina is


    frightened at the thought of Miya''s car ident.


    "Stupid things?" In fact, when Miya wakes up, she wonders how she is in the hospital, why her mother


    and father are at her side. She always feels strange, as if she has forgotten a lot of things.


    David seems to have found something, so he calls the doctor to see how his daughter is.


    "Miya, do you remember Ben?" David can''t help but ask, he feels that his daughter is likely to lose


    memory, but why does she remember him and her mother?


    Miya stares at David. Who''s Ben? Should she remember him? Is dad going to date her again?


    "Dad, how can you introduce someone to me again? I''m only eighteen." Miya''s voice is full of


    discontent, but her words shock the whole audience. Is she 18 years old? Now she is twenty-four years


    old, that is to say, she has forgotten about surrogacy and childbirth.


    The doctor also frowns a little, looks at Miya, looks at David and Gina, and sighs.


    "It may be forced amnesia. She may reject that memory and force herself to forget it. And this time, she


    also hurt her brain, so she forgot the past few years." The doctor lightly exins that although such a


    situation is not many, it has also happened, so he knows something about it.


    "Did I lose my memory?" Miya stares at the people in front of her. She forced herself to lose memory. Is


    that possible?


    The doctor finally smiles quietly. "Congrattions, it''s all right."


    Looking at the doctor''s back and looking at her injured body, Miya feels that she is really hurt. Did


    something really happen? Ben? Who is he? She thinks in her heart.


    A weekter, Miya is discharged from the hospital. When Lancees to pick up Miya, Lisa also


    comes. Looking at Miya''s haggard and pale face, Lisa feels only a little heartache.


    "Senior, Lisa, why do you look so pessimistic? Shouldn''t you be happy when I leave the hospital?" Miya


    laughs and says that without the shackles of those six years, she has be the cheerful and lively


    little girl who is full of vitality. Well, she still thinks she is only 18 years old.


    "Miya" Lisa suddenly holds Miya in her arms. She knows all the grievances that Miya has suffered over


    the years. She sees them in her eyes and hurts in her heart, but she can''t help her.


    "Well, silly girl, why are you crying?" Miya frowns slightly, but says with a smile. In fact, she and Lisa


    are together all day. She can see from Lisa''s face that she must have forgotten something important,


    but she doesn''t want to remember it.


    Since they all say that she wants to forget those things, since she decides on her own, there must be


    her own reason, so no matter what, she will not deliberately remember.


    "She was moved to cry. Let''s get in the car." Lance says with a smile, since Miya has forgotten these


    six years, does it mean that she haspletely forgotten Alex? Will he have another chance? If so, he


    will never lose this chance again.


    Miya nods softly, and when she looks at Lance, there is a sh of shyness in her eyes, which proves


    that six years ago, she was interested in Lance.


    "I want to y, OK?" Miya is bored in the hospital these days. She wants to go out and have a good


    time.


    "Well, where do you want to y? I''ll take you there." Lance says with a smile, he has always been


    fond for Miya, and Miya has always been his favorite in his heart. This time, he must seize the


    opportunity to express his love to Miya.


    "Miya is just getting well. Let''s go to the park, or the seaside, but I happen to have something to do, I''ll


    leave first." Lisa nces at them vaguely while talking, and finally escapes.


    Miya is surprised. Lisa runs very fast, but if she is with the senior, is it a little strange?


    "Let''s go to the seaside. I want to draw a Miya as a souvenir." Lance suddenly says, in fact, he wants to


    draw a portrait of Miya for a long time, but he never had a chance. Now the chancees, he must


    draw a portrait of Miya.


    Miya shyly lowers her head, just like an eighteen-year-old girl with a first love. Yes, in her current mind,


    she is only an 18-year-old girl.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter194 She has lost her memory 2

    She has lost her memory 2


    Alex has been on a business trip for a few days and has just returned today. The family sets up a


    banquet to wee him.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Dad, Joey hasn''t eaten for days. She''s looking for mom." As soon as Ben sees Alexing back, he


    immediately goes up to report. In fact, what he says is also true. Joey doesn¡¯t eat for several meals.


    "Didn''t Joey eat? Hasn''t your mothere to see you these days?" Alex frowns slightly. How can Miya


    note here to see the children? And if Joey doesn''t eat, isn''t she worried? Does she really care


    about the children?


    "Mommy hasn''t been here once. I don''t think she wille in the future." Ben''s eyes dim. He thinks of


    Miya, crazily, but he can''t contact her. She doesn''t go back to QQ, and there is no one at home. He


    thinks that mommy may be gone.


    Not once? Alex''s face slightly changes. ording to Miya''s love for the children, how can she not visit


    the children once after a few days? His heart suddenly raises a bad feeling.


    "Alex, I made your favorite beef and seaweed soup, and the kids love it, too, now it''s hot." Susan has


    come over, wearing an apron while she is talking. The next moment, she has gently held Alex''s arm,


    which looks like a gentle wife.


    Alex takes a look at Susan, beef and seaweed soup, one of his favorite dishes. Why doesn''t he have


    such a big desire when he hears that now?


    "Well, call Joey and eat first." Alex says indifferently, thinking why Miya doesn''te to see the


    children in his heart. With his understanding of her, it''s impossible that she doesn''te to see the


    children, but she doesn''te to see the children unexpectedly, which makes him feel a little uneasy.


    Joey still doesn''t eat. She locks herself in the room and ignores Alex, let alone call Alex dad. She hates


    Alex¡¯s movements to her mother.


    "Joey, we''re going to the beach together. Are you going?" Alex obviously says tteringly that he is also


    worried. After all, Joey hasn''t had a meal for several times. It''s not good to go on like this.


    Joey looks up and gives Alex a cold look, then lowers her head again. She doesn''t want anything


    except Mommy. She just wants Miya.


    "No, don''t bother me in the future. I can''t see anyone except Mommy." Joey doesn''t look at Alex and


    says, yes, she doesn''t want to see anyone except Miya.


    Alex''s face changes a little. No one dares to talk to him like this. But looking at Joey''s emaciated face,


    he can''t get angry.


    "Joey, in fact, dad will also care about you. Think about it, if I give you to your mommy, you will not see


    your father. So, no matter in daddy''s or Mommy''s ce, you shouldn''t stop eating. If your mommy


    knows you don''t eat, she will worry too."


    Alex patiently exins to Joey, and he also puts the subtle changes on Joey''s face into his eyes.


    "Can''t dad be with Mommy?" Joey''s tone is a little loose, and she begins to call Alex father. The


    children''s hearts are fast changing. A good word may change her mind.


    "Joey should understand dad, and dad has a lot of helplessness." Alex also carries Joey into his arms


    when talking. In fact, he is worried about Miya. Her children are gone, and he blocks her from working.


    Will she do something stupid?


    "Dad, I want to see Mommy." Joey really wants to see Miya. She hasn''t seen Miya since she came


    back from America. She thinks of mommy and can''t wait to see her.


    Alex wants to see Miya, too, but He doesn''t know which reason he uses to see her.


    Seaside.


    "Senior, am I sad about what happened these years?" Although she has decided not to think about the


    nk of these six years, she can''t help asking. Maybe it''s just out of curiosity. It''s really incredible that


    she can forget what happened in these six years.


    Lance picks up a stone on the beach and throws it into the sea. The sea immediately ripsyers, slowly


    expanding, and then disappears. Lance turns to look at Miya.


    "In fact, what happened in these years is just like this stone. When it is put into the sea, it will ripple


    layer uponyer, but it will soon disappear, as if nothing happened."


    In fact, he doesn''t want Miya to remember these six years. He is really afraid that she will remember


    Alex again. He doesn''t want to lose her again.


    Miya looks at the sea quietly, because she has just been discharged from the hospital, her face is still


    slightly pale. Maybe Lance is right. Anyway, the things of these years have been forgotten, which is a


    nk for her, how is it even if she asks?

 Chapter 195 The children appear suddenly 1

    Chapter 195 The children appear suddenly 1


    "Senior, you can still stay with me even after so many things have happened. Thank you." Maybe she


    should thank him. Six years ago, he was always by her side. Six yearster, he is still by her side like


    this. She can feel his kindness to her.


    Lance looks at Miya. The sea wind has messed up her hair. He reaches out his hand and gently twirls


    it. She is so beautiful. No matter where she stands, she will always be his only one.


    "May I hug you?" All of a sudden, Lance says, time seems to be still at this moment, holding his breath


    and waiting for Miya''s answer.


    Miya smiles gently. At the next moment, she has already in Lance''s arms. At this moment, the sky is


    gorgeous. At the far edge, it seems that she can hear the sounds of nature.


    "Dad, our family were very happyst time at the seaside." Andre takes a look at Susan next to him,


    and deliberately mentions. Last time, mommy and dad went with them.


    Susan is still smiling, holding Alex''s arm affectionately.


    "Alex, our family will have a better time now." Susan smiles at Andre proudly. What''s Miya? She is just


    a lover of Alex, and she is his fianc¨¦e, his rightful wife in the future.


    Alex tightly purses his mouth and doesn''t speak. When he is with Susan these days, he has been


    trying to find the feeling of the past. It seems that he wants to find the feeling six years ago, but he finds


    that the feeling has disappeared little by little over time, and the feeling six years ago is really gone.


    "Alex, let me draw you. I''ll hang it in my room and see you every day." Susan says with a smile. Her


    face is full of smiles, as if very looking forward to it.


    Alex frowns. Can she draw? In his impression, she used to hate painting, but after six years, she can


    even paint. What is it to change her preferences?


    "Have you learned to draw?" Alex can''t help asking, what happened to her in the past six years?


    Susan nods, because the man likes painting, so she also learned, a few years is enough for her to


    learn something.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "I''ve learned a little, not very well." She finally has to say so, in fact, her level is already very good, she


    used to hate painting, because that man likes, so she also learned.


    Alex gives Susan a look and finally agrees to draw him.


    Joey suddenly runs to one side alone, and Alex suddenly turns around, and Ben and Andre follow, and


    in front of them, Miya sits quietly, while Lance is painting for her.


    Alex''s heart shes a hint ofplexity in an instant, and his eyes lock Miya''s figure tightly. Only a few


    dayster, she seems to have be a little stranger, a little thinner. She is smiling, beautifully, but


    she doesn''t smile for him.


    Alex doesn''t know why. He will walk towards Miya unconsciously. He even wants to find her


    inexplicably. He wants to ask her more. Doesn''t she miss children these days? In order to be with


    Lance, is she going to give up her children? What about her love for the children? Is everything fake?


    "Mommy-" Joey is the first one to rush to Miya''s arms. She is so excited that she wants to cry. She


    doesn''t expect to meet her Mommy here, who she misses all the time.


    "Mommy!" Then Ben and Andre follow, and they both rush to Miya.


    Miya is almost stunned. She incredibly stares at the three children in front of her. Do these children


    misidentify their mother? How can she have three such big children? She is only twenty-four. OK?


    "Mommy, why don''t you talk? Are you so excited to see us?" Joey says to herself, but she wants to kiss


    mommy''s face, but Mommy doesn''t hug her, which makes Joey a little dissatisfied. She holds up her


    delicate little face and looks at Miya with big, watery eyes.


    "Do you recognize the wrong person?" Miya finally awkwardly pushes away the three children in her


    arms. In fact, she doesn''t like children herself. Although the three children seem to be very


    temperamental and handsome, she still doesn''t like the children.


    Joey doesn''t expect Miya even to push herself away. She cries in a grievance. Mommy doesn''t want


    her. She really doesn''t want her anymore.

 Chapter 196 The children appear suddenly 2

    Chapter 196 The children appear suddenly 2


    "Mommy, I''m Ben." Ben can not help raising his voice and says, looking at mommy''s appearance, it''s


    not like she''s joking. Doesn''t Mommy really remember them?


    Alex sees Joey crying on the side, and walks over. She is so good that she dares to bully his daughter.


    Lance has alsoe. He takes Miya''s small hand and pulls her aside.


    "Mommy, even if you are angry with dad, how can you give up us?" Andre looks at Miya and says, he


    gives Lance a bad look. He is so close to Mommy. Is it because Lance that mom doesn''t want them?


    He can''t help but hate Lance in his heart.


    "Joey, what''s the matter?" Alexes and holds Joey in his arms. He looks at Miya angrily. The


    woman is so cruel and even beats his daughter.


    Joey just keeps crying and doesn''t speak, but she still looks at Miya from time to time and can''t


    understand why Mommy doesn''t want her.


    "Miya! What did you do to Joey? Apologize to Joey." Alex says in a low voice, there is anger in his


    voice that is hard to hide. She just didn''t care about her children these days, now she still treats her


    children like this.


    Miya looks at Alex. At the moment when she sees him, there is a sh of surprise in her eyes. This


    man is so terrible, like an angry leopard, and there seems to be a hint ofplexity in his eyes. She


    knows that it is against her.


    "This gentleman, please take care of your children and don''t let them recognize Mommy casually." Miya


    says calmly, ignoring Alex''s murderous eyes, she says directly, because there are some simrities


    between these children and Alex, so she will say that the children are Alex''s.


    Being too angry because of Miya''s words, blue veins stand out on Alex¡¯s temples. Good. This woman is


    cruel enough. Now she even doesn''t want her children. Is it because of Lance? Does she think she can


    be with whomever she wants to be with?


    "Miya, let''s go." Lance doesn''t want to exin and let Miya and Alex have any more rtionships, so


    he chooses to take her away.


    Alex lets Joey go and reaches for Miya''s other hand. What does she mean by that? Is it for him to see?


    She wants to tell him, without him, can she also be very happy? If she thinks so, it''s a big mistake to


    serve her.


    Miya just wants to leave, but she doesn''t want her other hand to be pulled by Alex. She frowns


    unhappily. Although the man is handsome, especially the carved face, she hates his movements.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "This gentleman, please let me go, your girlfriend will be sad." Miya looks at Susan beside her when


    talking. She doesn''t know why. Why does the woman look hostile to her? They don''t seem to know


    each other.


    This gentleman? She changes really fast. She even went to bed with him a few days ago, and calls this


    gentleman a few dayster. Alex''s heart bes more and more angry. This woman has a way to


    make him angry. "Miya, when do you want to pretend?" Alex roars angrily. The wrist holding Miya is


    obviously tightened a little. Just after a few days, he feels that her wrists are thin and her face looks


    bad. Why? Is she sick? Alex''s heart aches a little, and half of his anger is gone.


    Uh? Miya can''t help but stares at Alex. He''s calling her name. Does he know her? How can she not


    have the slightest impression of such a person? Is it the person she meets in those six years? This


    man looks so domineering. How can she know such a person?


    "I didn''t pretend. Let go." Miya''s face is full of displeasure. Does she need to pretend?


    Alex doesn''t let go, but he holds it tighter.


    "It hurts..." Miya can''t help but say, what does this man want to do? Is it crazy to hold her wrist so


    tightly? Want to break her hand off?


    "Let go!" Lance is also angry. Doesn''t he see that he has hurt Miya''s hand?


    Alex nces at Lance smiling evilly, and then sees Lance holding Miya''s other hand. His anger


    bes heavier. Suddenly, he puts a force on his hand. Lance holds Miya''s hand without any force at


    all. When she is pulled by Alex, Miya apparently falls to Alex.


    "What do you want to do?" Miya shouts angrily. She is very angry. How can this man disrespect her so


    much? And he pulls her into his arms so arrogantly.


    "We have done everything." Alex is smiling all the time. His intuition tells him that the woman has


    changed and be a little strange. But he holds her in his arms, he can clearly feel her presence.


    She is his Miya.


    "Pat!" As soon as Alex''s words fall, there is a burning pain on his face. At the same time, Miya also


    leaves Alex''s arms. What she hates most is this shameless man.


    Alex is shocked. No one ever dared to hit him. This woman even dares to hit him.


    Susan''s heart is also shocked. Alex is beaten by Miya, and he doesn''t even fight back, which proves


    that he loves her in his heart.


    Ben, Joey and Andre almost can''t believe what they see. When does their mommy be so strong?


    She is so merciless to their father. They are shocked by their mommy.

 Chapter 197 Does she think its possible 1

    Chapter 197 Does she think it''s possible 1


    "I''ve forgotten a lot of things recently. If I knew you scum before, then we will be strangers. And --"


    when she says that, she suddenly looks at the three children. At the moment when she sees Joey, she


    seems to see her childhood. She originally wants to say not to let these children call her Mommy, but


    seeing her look which is looking forward to, she doesn''t even speak for a long time.


    "I''m young and I don''t have such big children. If you like me, you can call my sister." As she speaks,


    Miya pulls Lance, who is stunned, and turns away, and she doesn''t even look back.


    Alex looks at the back of the pair coldly. What did she just say? Even if they have known each other


    before, they will be strangers in the future. Does she think it is possible? What''s more, she even asks


    his children call her sister. Isn''t he her uncle? Isn''t this a messy generation?


    "Alex, are you ok?" Susan immediately takes Alex''s arm and says, in fact, she wants to ask him if it is


    OK, but thinks about it, isn''t this pouring oil on the fire?


    "Um." Alex says with cold face. His deep eyes are still looking at the ce where Miya and Lance


    disappear. There seems to be a raging anger in his heart.


    Ben also looks at Miya''s back inconceivably. Has Mommy lost her memory? How can it be? She was


    fine a few days ago. What happened these days?


    "Mommy must have something." Andre says aside, when looking at them, Miya is alienated, which is


    not like pretending, but how can Mommy forget them? Even if she forgets him, she shouldn''t forget Ben


    and Joey.


    "No matter what happens to Mommy, I will definitely stand beside her." Joey''s face is affirmative, but


    her heart is bitter. Why does Mommy forget her? What did she do wrong to make Mommy angry?


    "Randy, check Miya''s movements these days to see what happened to her, and how does she get


    along with Lance?" Mentioning Lance, Alex is almost angry.


    Susan looks at Alex. She seems to have seen that Alex really has feelings for Miya, but he hasn''t found


    out yet, so she needs to get him before he finds out.


    "Alex, shall we go back first?" Susan has always been gentle, without a little jealous expression.


    Alex just notices Susan, who has been quiet, she has always been gentle and decent, and his eyes


    darken.


    "Are you not jealous?" Alex raises his eyebrows. If it is a woman in the past, she will cry and make


    noise at him. However, Susan''s performance is obviously beyond his expectation. The woman he is


    looking for is really different. Thinking of this, Alex can''t help but raise his mouth.


    "I believe you." Susan says simply and firmly, her eyes are full of smiles.


    But Susan''s words shock Alex deeply. What he wants is trust. The reason why she doesn''t cry or make


    noise is that she believed him. His heart in this moment suddenly shes ripples, does he ignore her a


    little?


    "Dad, I''m hungry." Joey looks at the two people in front of her and suddenly interrupts them. Because


    she saw Miya, there is a smile on her little face.


    Alex just looks at Joey. He raises his mouth and immediately picks Joey up.


    "What would Joey like to eat? Dad will take you." Alex says with a smile, by the way, he kisses Joey''s


    face. Her taste is simr to Miya''s. suddenly, Alex finds that he is poisoned by Miya. Under any


    circumstances, he will always think of her.


    Susan''s eyes sh a glimmer of light. She has to find a way to deal with these children. With these


    children with Alex, she basically has no chance. There is a glimmer of calction in her eyes.


    "Alex, let''s go home and eat. What would Joey like to eat? I''ll make it for her." Susan immediately says


    friendly, with a smile in her eyes, in the face of children, she seems to be a kind mother.


    "I don''t want to go home to eat, I want to eat alone with dad." Joey raises her little head and says, her


    point is clear, she is to let Susan go.


    "Aunt Susan, we also want to eat alone with dad." Ben also says impolitely. He looks at Susan with his


    head up, as if he doesn''t think highly of her.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Susan looks at Alex wrongly at once. If they look closely, they can almost see the tears in her eyes.


    Alex''s heart moves, thinking that these children are a little too much.


    "Susan will go with you. If you don''t like aunt Susan, you can eat by yourself." Alex''s tone is still so


    domineering. Although he can''t find his feelings about Susan six years ago, she is at least his woman


    now.


    The three children are all silent. They are all making ideas in their hearts. They will never give dad and


    Susan a chance to be alone.


    Seeing the three of them stops speaking, Alex smiles gracefully and takes them to the hotel. In fact, he


    knows what the three children think, but he doesn¡¯t object.

 Chapter 198 Does she think its possible 2

    Chapter 198 Does she think it''s possible 2


    "Senior, how can I know that man? And what about the three children?" Miya asks after walking far


    away, but she has all kinds of tastes in her heart. She knows that the three children are certainly not


    groundless, because she can see that the little girl looks like her very much, which makes her obviously


    feel uneasy.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Lance also doesn''t know how to answer Miya''s words. If he has known that he will meet Alex there, he


    will never take Miya there, but now regret doesn''t help.


    "Has something very important happened in these six years, and the three children are..."


    "No matter what happens, you just have to believe that I love you!" When talking, he suddenly leans


    over and kisses Miya. Her lips are soft and sweet, as he imagined.


    Miya is startled by the sudden kiss, but soon she responds to it. Lance confesses to her, and the senior


    she secretly loves finally confesses to her, but she can''t help thinking about the three children,


    especially the girl''s bright eyes, which makes her heart unable to calm for a long time.


    She doesn''t close her eyes, but stares at the near face. She tells herself that no matter what happened


    before, Lance can still stay by her side now, which is fate, which proved that she has a certain position


    in his heart.


    After releasing Miya, Lance looks at her little red face, and can''t help touching it. Her delicate and tight


    skin is as beautiful as he imagined.


    "Senior..."


    "Call me Lance!" He corrects, he has been expecting her to change, but she is so pure, so shy.


    ¡°Lance¡­¡± Miya cries softly, her tone is a little shy, which is hard to hide. Maybe now, she is just an 18-


    year-old girl.


    Lance holds Miya''s small hand tightly, suddenly falls a kiss on her forehead, and then takes her to walk


    forward together.


    "Don''t remember those six years, will you? I love you, all the time." Lance''s voice is light and firm, as if


    swearing something.


    "I believe you." A light and simple sentence, but let two people''s hearts at the same time stir up a wave,


    and the hands unconsciously hold more tightly.


    When they get home, David and Gina have already cooked their meals. When they sees Miyaing


    back, they immediately go out.


    "Miya,e back. You see mommy has made you a lot of delicious food. Come and have some." Gina


    laughs to hold Miya''s hand. She will never leave her daughter again. She should take good care of her


    daughter and make up for all the grievances her daughter suffered before.


    Miya looks at Gina. She can''t believe that her mother is standing in front of her. She remembers that at


    that time, she was so determined to go. She almost looked all over the city and didn''t find her. But she


    came back because of her car ident. Is it true?


    "Mom knows you''ve suffered a lot over the years, and I''ll never leave you again." Gina hugs Miya


    tightly in her arms. It''s all her fault. If she didn''t leave her daughter alone, the family might not be like


    this.


    Davides here with the U-disk. It was taken out of Miya''s bag after the car ident. He is worried


    that the U-disk will be taken away, so he stays himself.


    "Miya, here you are. This is ourst trump card. It''s up to you whether we can recover David Group." In


    fact, David didn''t expect David Group to stand up again before, but he knows the importance of this


    design drawing. He only knows a little about design, so he has to rely on his daughter.


    "What is this?" Miya obviously doesn''t understand what this is yet.


    "Dad used to tell you that when I was a kid, David family was a noble, but it was defeated by an


    ident." Says David with a sigh.


    Miya nods, she knows that, but what does it have to do with the U disk? She takes the U-disk and looks


    at it.


    "This is a left design drawing. Many people want to get it. Your grandfather once said that you can use


    this design drawing to make David Group stand up again." David can''t help but think of his father''s


    words before his death, and me him for not fighting, let the David family fall to that end.


    Miya tightly holds the U-disk in her small hand, and her inborn stubbornness and impulse are revealed


    at this moment.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I must not live up to expectations." Her eyes are firm at this time. David Group will


    be born from her hands.

 Chapter 199 He comes 1

    Chapter 199 Hees 1


    In Alex Group.


    "Randy, what about her information these days?" Alex sits on the president''s chair, legs folded


    gracefully, and looks at Randy with deep, dark eyes.


    Randy immediately hands over the information of these days to Alex. In fact, what happened to Miya


    these days can be said to be earth-shattering. Can Alex bear it?


    Alex looks at the information, and the more he looks, the darker his face is. Atst, he suddenly stands


    up and throws the information on the table. He has only been away for a few days. Unexpectedly, this


    woman will have happened so many things, and each time makes him angry.


    This woman is even in a car ident. Did she want to die? How can a stubborn woman like her go to


    seek death? Moreover, she even forgets what happened in these six years after waking up. That is to


    say, from the start of surrogacy, she forgets, she forgets himpletely, and even her children, she


    even forgets her children.


    There is a sneer on Alex''s lips. OK, good. Since she forgets him, he lets her review the past and


    reminds her of him. No woman ever dares to forget him, Miya is the first one.


    "Go and find out how she got in the car ident, see who hit him, and get all the information about the


    car that hit her." Dare to bump his woman, is it living too long?


    In fact, at the bottom of his heart, he still has some heartache. No wonder she looked pale at the


    seaside, and looked at him strangely. It turns out that she has just left the hospital that day, and the


    damned Lance took her to blow the sea breeze when she was just leaving the hospital. Didn''t he know


    that her body was still weak?


    "This is the car that hit Miss Miya, and the driver." Randy has handed all the pictures of the car and


    people to Alex while talking. He seems to have guessed that Alex will ask for the pictures.


    "Have you checked who this is?" Alex continues, in his tone he is concerned about Miya, but he doesn''t


    realize it at all.


    "I checked. It''s just a small businessman. The ident was purely an ident. Miss Miya came to his


    car by herself." Randy says the truth calmly.


    Alex feels his heart tighten. At that moment, he seems to feel his world is a little dark. Is she really


    going to die? Why? Doesn''t she feel that she has no meaning to live?


    Randy looks at Alex''s expression and sighs uncontrobly, as if he wants to say something.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "What''s the matter, say " Next moment, Alex has said coldly. He doesn''t like his subordinates are


    hesitant in front of him.


    "In fact, Miss Miya is very pitiful. She stayed by Mr. Alex''s side and lived in fear all the time. She was


    always worried that Mr. Alex knew the truth. In that case, she would lose her children, but she still


    stayed by Mr. Alex''s side, which proved that she had Mr. Alex in her heart. But have you thought that


    the fact you were engaged had been a crushing blow to her, and in the next day, you even robbed her


    children. Her pain can only be swallowed into her belly."


    Randy says so much to Alex for the first time, and for the first time, Alex gives Randy the opportunity to


    say so much.


    Alex is still in silence. For the first time, he reflects on whether he is too much, but who knows that he


    took her children just to keep her people. Only when the children are by his side can he believe that


    this woman will not leave, because she wants children, but he doesn''t expect, just after a few days.


    She has forgotten him, even the children have been forgotten.


    It seems that he is hit by something in his heart. It hurt a lot. Is it right or wrong for him to do so?


    The scene of her being with Lance shes in his mind, and his anger suddenly rises. Does she think


    that forgetting him will make her feel at ease with Lance? Don''t even think about it.


    Aaron suddenlyes in with a lot of photos in his hand. Although he knows that these photos may


    stimte Alex, he can¡¯t hide from Alex. The consequences will be more serious.


    "What are you doing?" Alex''s mood is obviously unhappy now, and there seems to be a kind of


    grumpiness.


    Aaron''s hand holding the photo can''t help but tighten, with his heart thumping. Is Alex angry? If he is


    angry, will it add fuel to the fire if he gives these photos to him? He will die.


    Thinking of this, Aaron immediately carries the photos to the back. Anyway, for the sake of temporary


    survival, he has better not take these photos out. After all, she can live a little longer.


    "Take those pictures out in your hand." Alex sees the photos in Aaron''s hand as soon as he enters the


    door, and then looks at Aaron''s action just now. His intuition tells him that those photos must not be


    good.


    Aaron even takes a step back strangely. Now he really feels that it''s not the right time for him toe.


    He looks at Randy who is calm and Alex with a faint anger. He finally slowly reaches out his hand.


    When Alex sees the photo in Aaron''s hand, his face suddenly turns ck. It is a picture of Miya kissing


    Lance. Moreover, she kissed so deeply that she didn''t even know that she was photographed. His


    anger makes him stand up suddenly.


    Aaron and Randy look at the long figure standing up, and suddenly feel the sense of oppression


    increasing.


    "Get a car and go to Miya''s house." He says coldly, with a domineering tone.


    "Yes!" Randy and Aaron say at the same time, and then the two escape. In this case, if they don''t, they


    will be fools. They know well about Alex''s temper.

 Chapter 200 He comes 2

    Chapter 200 Hees 2


    Alex picks up the photos and walks out. He doesn''t even take his coat. Damn it, this woman dared to


    kiss other men. It''s a shame for him. Wouldn''t she think of him when she kissed other men? He doesn''t


    even kiss Susan. In fact, once he was going to kiss Susan, but all he thought was Miya. He didn''t want


    to kiss at all, so he gave up.


    When hees out, a lengthened Lincoln car has already arrived in front of him. Perhaps to show the


    momentum, Aaron deliberately drives the car toe here. Of course, there are several bodyguards in


    the car. In case Alex is angry, if he wants to hit people, and the bodyguards will protect him, look, Aaron


    is so thoughtful. In fact, he is worried that Alex will hit him and find a bodyguard to protect himself.


    Miya is looking at the design drawings at home. There are many design drawings in the U disk. David


    said that there will be a bright spot on all these design drawings, and then the highlights will be


    combined together. Finally, there will be four perfect dresses, which are different styles but the same


    quality.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Miya looks at the design drawings in front of her. If she really wants to finish them, there should be


    some difficulties. However, she will not give up.


    "Miya, are you tired? Have some water." Gina says with a smile, her eyes are full of love. With her


    daughter and her husband by her side, what else can she ask for? It''s just that these days they have


    stopped her mind of looking for a job, but after a few days, what should they do? She''s really worried


    about Miya looking for a job.


    Because Alex has banned Miya. If anyone dares to use his daughter to work in thepany, it''s


    against Alex. Nopany dares to use his daughter to work. Alex is really ruthless. He not only takes


    the children, but also forces her daughter to the death.


    "Thank you, mom." Miya takes a sip of the water, closes the design, and then opens some recruitment


    information.


    "Are you looking for a job?" Gina''s eyes widen a lot when she sees the recruitment information, and her


    daughter starts to look for a job. Will she find anything? She doesn''t want to let her daughter down


    again.


    Miya nods. She''s looking for a job, and she''s looking for a lot ofpanies, but - every time


    she ends up failing.


    "Mom, you must have given me a bad name. Otherwise, why don''t people in everypany dare to


    use me after hearing my name?" There''s a little disappointment in Miya''s voice. Although she hasn''t


    formally found a job yet, she will do it if it''s appropriate. But nopany uses her. What''s the matter?


    Gina''s heart is shocked. As expected, nopany dares to use her daughter. Alex, all this is caused


    by Alex. How can he be so cruel to Miya? Anyway, Miya also has three children for him. Even in the


    face of children, he can''t do this to her daughter.


    "I''ve made the meal, Miya. Come and have a meal." David''s voice rings outside, and his eyes are full of


    laughter. It is a good feeling for the family to be together. It was his fault before. Don''t cherish such a


    good home, but he has to wake uppletely after breaking up the home.


    "Good." Miya stands up, then pulls Gina, leaning intimately on Gina''s body.


    "Mom, don''t lose heart. Don''t you believe in your daughter''s strength? Your daughter studies so well,


    how can I not find a job? Don''t worry." Miya takes Gina and walks out,ughing brightly.


    Gina looks at such a happy daughter and smiles with relief. She is really her good daughter.


    "Mom believes you." Theye inughing and talking.


    Just then, the door suddenly rings.


    Gina looks at Miya with an ambiguous smile.


    "It must be Mr. Lance again." Gina is very satisfied with Lance. After her daughter has suffered so


    many things, he can still protect Miya so much and treat her so well. There are really few men like him


    in the world.


    Miya''s face turns red and she lowers her head shyly.


    "Mom..." She blushes and says in a tone of shyness,


    As soon as David and Gina see this, they look at each other with a smile, and David runs to open the


    door.

 Chapter 201 It’s homey1

    Chapter 201 It¡¯s homey1


    But at the moment when the door is opened, David can''t help but widen his eyes. It isn''t Lance, but


    some fierce people. His gambling debt had already been paid off. it should not be the creditors to look


    for him.


    "You are..." David asks uneasily. his heart is up and down. What is the matter? Why do these people


    come? Just thinking about it, Alex''s long figure suddenly walks through the crowd and stands in front of


    him.


    David is stunned for a moment. It is Alex, the man who hurt his daughter and just got engaged.


    Although he is very angry, he doesn''t have the courage to hit him.


    "Did Mr. Alexe to the wrong ce?" His tone is obviously unhappy. He hates Alex. He can''t deal


    with Alex, but it doesn''t mean he can ept him.


    Alex slightly raises his eyebrows and looks at David. His eyes are sharp, dark as ink, smiling.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "I''m here to find Miya." He is polite to David, maybe because he is Miya''s father and doesn''t know why,


    he just answers David''s words.


    Even Randy and Aaron, who are standing by, can''t help but nce at Alex. Mr. Alex even answers a


    gambler''s words.


    "Dad, why don''t you bring Lance here? It''s cold for a while." Miya''s voice rings. Her voice is very


    pleasant, and at this time, with a happyugh, which sounds like the sound of nature.


    Aaron and Randy''s faces change greatly. This Miya even calls Lance so ambiguous. They both look at


    Alex at the same time.


    Alex''s face darkens, and the atmosphere of his whole body suddenly bes cold. This woman even


    calls Lance. Is it her nickname for Lance? Their rtionship has progressed so fast, and even their


    calling is so ambiguous. Then have they progressed to go to bed?


    David is also stunned for a while. Obviously, he doesn''t expect Miya will call Lance so simply. He can


    clearly feel the coldness in Alex''s body. Is he angry? How does it look like he is jealous?


    "I''m disappointed that your Lance didn''te. It''s me, the demon." Alex says viciously that he has


    stepped into Miya''s house gracefully during his speech. In fact, David wants to stop him, but when he


    sees the people following him, he finally gives up the idea. There is actually another reason, he thinks


    that Alex is not as heartless as he looks to his daughter. If he doesn''t have feeling to Miya, he will not


    come to find their daughter with a great fanfare.


    Miya''s face slightly changes. Although she only once heard Alex''s voice at the seaside that day, it is


    amazing that she knows who ising as soon as he speaks, and her heart doesn''t react so much,


    even she doesn''t understand why.


    "What are you doing?" Miya runs out at once, still looking fierce, staring at Alex with her hands on her


    hips.


    She looks at the man in front of her, and has to admit that he is really a top-notch man. Just standing


    there, he is gorgeous. His eyes are sharp, as deep as a pool. He has a handsome nose, and sexy thin


    lips, which are rising slightly, showing a charming smile.


    "What? Fascinated by me?" Alex watches Miya looking at himself all the time, and looks at him from


    head to foot. It never has a woman to dare to look at him so nakedly. This woman, absolutely is the


    first, he suddenly finds that this woman gives him a lot of firsts, even her virgin body gives him, and a


    sense of unprecedented satisfaction suddenly rises in his heart, because of her virgin body, he is even


    satisfied.


    "I''m asking you, what are you doing here? And with these strange people, do you want to rob


    something?" During the conversation, Miya can''t help but look at the people beside Alex. When her


    eyes look at Aaron, she takes a cold breath and runs to Aaron immediately.


    The next moment, her small hand has pulled Aaron''s big palm, with her eyes full of worship.


    Aaron can''t help shivering for a while. Subconsciously, he wants to take back his hand, but Miya holds


    it tightly. He can''t help looking at Alex. Does this Miya deliberately frame him up? But he wants to live


    another two years. Let go quickly, or Alex''s vinegar jar will fall, and there will be no chance for him to


    live.


    "You''re Aaron, the superstar. Sign for me please. I admire you very much." Miya has a face of


    fanaticism, maybe in her impression, she has never seen Aaron. She also likes Aaron very much.


    "Uh..." Aaron''s mouth corners can''t help but twitch. Is this woman crazy? She even asks him to sign.


    But he remembers that she hates him very much. Why does she suddenly change? Is she purposely


    framing him up in front of Alex?


    "Well, what do you like about me?" As soon as Aaron''s wordse out, he feels a cold look ncing


    at him. He only feels that his body can''t help being cold. He looks up out of the window. It is when the


    sun is shining, how can he feel the coldness so heavy?


    "I like you all. I''m your super fan." Miya also excitedly goes to get a pen while talking.


    Aaron''s face suddenly turns pale. She even says that she likes him all. Does this also include the


    body?

 Chapter 202 It’s homey 2

    Chapter 202 It¡¯s homey 2


    When Miya takes the book, Alex robs her book and even signs his name on it deliberately. Then he


    raises the corner of his mouth with satisfaction, evilly smiling, returning the book to Miya.


    Miya stares at Alex in front of her. Isn¡¯t this man''s brain sick? Who wants his signature? She wants


    Aaron''s signature, OK?


    "My signature is much better than Aaron''s and more valuable than his." Alex says narcissistically, with


    a smile on his lips all the time, proving that he is in a good mood.


    "What I want is Aaron''s signature, not yours" Miya says unhappily. It''s useless for her to ask for his


    signature. At least a star''s signature can be kept as a memorial.


    Alex''s eyes narrow, and the dangerous breath spreads to the whole room.


    Miya can''t help but steps back. Although this man is very good, he is a devil. His eyes narrowed, and


    people around him moved obviously.


    Aaron also retreats behind Alex. This woman is trying to push him into the fire pit. She even dares to


    resist Alex like this.


    "Mr. Alex, our family is too small for such a noble you." Gina, who hasn''t spoken, suddenly speaks. She


    doesn''t like Alex at all. In her heart, she may have already identified Lance.


    Alex raises his eyebrows slightly, but his eyes still fall on Miya. She is wearing only a white shirt and a


    pair of jeans, making her look like to be 18 years old.


    "Miya, maybe we should have a good talk." Alex has pulled Miya''s little hand in the middle of the


    conversation.


    Miya suddenly shakes off Alex''s hand, and her eyes are full of anger. She seems to hate Alex''s touch


    towards her.


    "We have nothing to talk about. If we really knew each other before, I don''t want to know you now, so


    please go back." Miya''s tone is cold without a trace of temperature.


    All the bodyguards on the scene take a cold breath. This woman dares to talk to Alex like this.


    Alex looks at Miya in front of him. She has a clearly pure breath. Her character is really stubborn. She


    has always been like this. She hasn''t changed anything in six years.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days, but you''ve got a good temper." Alex says casually, during the


    conversation, he also turns to the meal on the table, and he is surprised to find that there is still beef


    and seaweed soup on the table, did she make it? It should not. She looks like a little princess cared by


    the whole family. How can she cook?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    A few days? Miya''s heartbeat seems to have missed a beat. Did she meet this man before going in the


    hospital? Who is he? Is it a man who chases after her, and after being rejected by her, he still never


    gives up?


    "Mr. Alex, isn''t it enough for Miya to be like this today? Mr. Alex, please stop." Gina can''t help but say.


    When Miya listens to Gina''s tone, she seems to feel something. Did many important things happen in


    the six years when she lost her memory? Why does Mom treat Alex so respectfully?


    "She got on with me first, so no one can go back." Alex replies strangely, in fact, when seeing Miya''s


    heartache, he will also feel heartache. He thinks that he will entangle with her all his life.


    "It seems that we used to have a feud, and it''s not a small one. Well, if there''s anything, you can tell


    me. Let''s go out and talk." Miya lowers her voice and says that she finds that mom and Dad are


    obviously stressed when facing Alex, and her intuition tells her that Alex must not be a simple


    character.


    Alex is very satisfied to follow Miya out, just to the door, he suddenly turns around, looks at the table of


    beef and seaweed soup, and then goes back. "This is my favorite food. Thank you for preparing such a


    dish for me, which makes me feel the taste of home." After that, he drinks a little himself, and sure


    enough, it tastes the same as Miya does.


    David and Gina are shocked for a long time. When they were cooking, Miya said that she wanted a


    beef and seaweed soup. Miya had never eaten this before. When they heard that Miya wanted to eat


    this, they thought that her taste had changed, but they didn''t expect that this dish is Alex''s favorite.


    Does her daughter still remember Alex subconsciously?

 Chapter 203 Two men are against each other 1

    Chapter 203 Two men are against each other 1


    The taste of home! It turns out that he loves beef and seaweed soup most. In her impression, she


    doesn''t know why. This dish is the most impressive. Maybe in the past few years, something really


    happened between her and Alex. Otherwise, how can she remember his favorite dishes?


    In the Night Bar.


    "We used to know each other?" Miya asks indifferently. After asking, she finds that this sentence she


    asks is a bit idiotic. Of course, they know each other. If they don''t know each other, will hee to her?


    "What do you say?" Alex takes the wine, tastes it while watching Miya, taking all the changes in her


    expression into his eyes.


    "I said, I lost my memory. What''s our rtionship?" Miya asks coldly and looks at Alex''s expression


    from time to time, but after asking this, her heart is inexplicably tense.


    Alex raises his eyebrows, his sexy thin lips raising slightly.


    "What kind of rtionship do you want us to have?" He asks methodically. His deep eyes are obviously


    a little moreplicated after asking.


    Miya is stunned. She looks at Alex instantly. Yes, she has some doubts. Maybe she doesn''t expect that


    Alex will ask so suddenly. But soon she raises a smile.


    "I hope we have nothing rted." The bright eyes stare at Alex without blinking.


    Alex¡¯s hands holding the ss suddenly tightens. did she just hope so? She doesn''t want to have any


    rtionship with him?


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you. We are not only rted, but also very close." He has been staring at


    Miya''s chest when talking. Just not seeing her for a few days, how can he feel that her chest is getting


    smaller?


    Close rtionship? Miya''s eyes can¡¯t help but widen a bit. What does it mean to be close? At this time,


    her mind can''t help thinking of the three children. They would suddenly call out to her Mommy. What''s


    the matter? What happened to her and the man in front of her?


    "No matter what the rtionship used to be, but I want to say that from now on, we will not have any


    more rtionship." Miya suddenly stands up while talking. She is suddenly afraid to know their


    rtionship, so she wants to escape.


    Alex also seems to see what Miya is thinking. Suddenly, the big palm presses her small hand.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "The rtionship won¡¯t be said by you. Do you think that at this stage, can you still retreat?" Yes, it''s


    impossible to turn back at this stage. Those three children are the witness of these six years. She has


    no reason to forget those three children.


    "You let go of me, you are so ridiculous. Don''t I decide my things? I hate it when I see you. " Miya tries


    to get rid of Alex''s hand, but finds that his big hand shows no sign of letting go.


    "Let her go." Lance is standing in front of Miya while speaking. Miya''s mother called him just now and


    said that Miya had been taken away by Alex. He was so anxious that he drove here without eating.


    Maybe he is afraid of what will happen to Miya and Alex.


    When Miya sees Lance, a small joy on his face, he is the prince in her life. When she is in danger, he


    seems to be able to arrive to help her. Such a man like Lance makes her feel safe.


    Alex looks at Lance. Instead of letting go, he pulls Miya into his arms. It seems that he is swearing to


    Lance that this woman is his.


    "You shouldn''t be against me for a woman." Alex''s eyes are deep and cold. He, Adam and Lance had


    such a good rtionship before, but they changed because of a woman.


    "It''s you who let her down first." Lance says without any weakness. This time he will never let go.


    "Do you think she will fall in love with you?" Evilly raising his lips, Alex''s smile is so cold, like the devil in


    the night.


    Miya is pressed by Alex in his arms, and the lemon fragrance makes her feel familiar in a moment. It


    seems that she has smelled this kind of smell, which is very good.


    Lance wants to pull Miya over. At this moment, Miya automaticallyes out of Alex''s arms.


    "I love Lance." After saying, she wants to approach Lance, but will Alex give her the chance?


    Lance feels happy in his heart, only for her this sentence, he will love her without regrets in his life.


    Alex''s face is gloomy and suddenly holds Miya''s neck. This woman dares to say that she loves another


    man in front of him. She is contemptuous of his authority.


    "Ahem..." Miya''s face turns pale at once. Does this Alex want to kill her? Damn it, killing is to pay for


    life.


    "Stop!" Lance immediately reaches out to hit Alex''s face. This time, for Miya, he won''t give way to Alex.

 Chapter 204 Two men are against each other 2

    Chapter 204 Two men are against each other 2


    Alex obviously doesn''t expect Lance to hit him suddenly. For a while, he even doesn''t get ready, just


    getting a fist.


    Alex''s face suddenly turns gloomy. At that moment, Randy and Aaron, as well as the bodyguards with


    them, are also starting work at the same time.


    Alex waves to them, and motions them not to do anything. He loosens Miya''s neck, reaches out and


    gives Lance a fist. His fist is fast and urate, and Lance immediately holds up a panda eye.


    Lance is also not willing to show weakness, he hits Alex again. Alex holds Lance''s hand, and the other


    hand hits his face. Suddenly, Lance''s face is swollen again.


    Miya looks distressed and wants to stop it, but Randy stops her from running to stop it.


    Lance and Alex soon get into a clinch. Both faces are hurt. Lance''s injury is obviously very serious,


    while Alex is only slightly injured.


    "Stay away from Miya in the future, this time it''s all right." Alex looks down at Lance.


    "Lance, are you ok?" Miya doesn''t know where the strengthes from. She just breaks free from


    Randy''s restraint, runs to Lance and looks at him with worry. It''s all her fault. If it isn''t for her, Lance will


    not have suffered such a serious injury.


    "I''m fine!" Lance is about to stand up when talking. Miya immediately supports him. She looks at Alex


    angrily, and the culprit is him.


    Alex doesn''t speak, but nces at Randy beside him. Randy immediatelyes forward, pulls Miya


    away, and helps Lance up.


    "If I see you two to be intimate again in the future, don''t me me for fighting against you." Although


    Alex''s tone is habitually domineering, it is also vaguely jealous.


    Intimate? Miya stares at Alex. If she can, she really wants to kill him now. Which of his eyes see them


    to be intimate? If it''s intimate to hold him, what does it mean that he just put her in his arms?


    "You have no right to care about me. Besides, it''s no use being jealous. Anyway, I won''t love you."


    Miya''s expression is also cold. She wants to help Lance, but Aaron pulls away quickly. If she goes to


    help Lance again, maybe Alex who is angry will really kill Lance.


    Jealous? Aaron''s heart is shocked, and then he thinks about Alex''s actions. No wonder he always feels


    strange. Now he knows that Alex is jealous, and he finally understands.


    Randy''s mouth twitches, and Miya''s words definitely mention the point. Even she sees that Mr. Alex is


    jealous of her. Why doesn''t Mr. Alex find out that he is interested in her?


    "Jealous?" Alex says coldly, it''s even a joke. How can he be jealous? How can he be jealous of her?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Isn''t it? If you''re not jealous, let me go back." Miya tries to get closer to Lance while talking, but Aaron


    stops her.


    Miya suddenly turns around and looks at Aaron with a smile.


    Aaron is stunned. How can this woman suddenly smile at him? What''s more, how can he look at this


    smile with some cunningness? Suddenly there is a bad premonition in his heart.


    "Put you back, do you think it''s possible? Take her to my car and go back." Alex says coldly that he is


    hit by Lance on his left face, which is slightly painful. He doesn''t even look back and leaves directly.


    "Let me go, you let go." Miya shouts angrily, but no matter how hard she struggles, Aaron and the


    bodyguards still take her to Alex''s car.


    Randy actually takes Lance to the hospital.


    "What do you want? As I said, we have no contact at all." Miya has never met a man like Alex who is


    unreasonable. What does this man want to do? Did they really know each other before? How can she


    know such a man?


    "I don''t want to do something. Don''t you forget the past? I just want to take you to relive the previous


    feelings." Alex says quietly, feeling that the distance between the woman and him is too far, he simply


    pulls her and puts her into his arms. Suddenly a fragrance of lilieses in, causing his heart to shake,


    and his body instantly bes hot.


    "Alex, don''t let me hate you." When Miya says these words, she is almost gritting her teeth. Her


    intuition tells her that she must have something to do with the man in front of her. Otherwise, smelling


    the lemon fragrance on him, why will her heart beat be faster? Even she can''t understand how it


    happened.


    Hate? Alex''s eyes darken, will she hate him? Maybe yes, she should have hated him before. She hated


    him, which proved that she had him in her heart, which was a good thing.


    "There is love, so there is hate. That means you loved me." Alex hugs Miya tightly, and he finds that he


    is fascinated by the smell of her.


    Miya grits her teeth angrily. This man is so unreasonable. Forget it, she doesn''t want to talk with him


    now.

 Chapter 205 Cant we restart 1

    Chapter 205 Can''t we restart 1


    Alex put Miya''s expression into his eyes. She has really changed. Any expression will appear on her


    face. People will see what she thinks at a nce. In fact, she is even more lovely.


    "If you don''t speak, it means you really love me." Alex feels teasing her is also a very happy thing.


    Maybe, with her, he will be happy every day.


    Miya absolutely doesn''t expect Alex to say that. This man is definitely intentional. Does he want to


    force her to talk? He dreams.


    "It is OK you don''t speak, in fact, I was going to send you home, but now it seems that you don''t want


    to go home."


    Listening to Alex''s words, Aaron and Randy can''t help but twitch their mouths. When did their boss


    learn to tease a little woman? And he seems to be very interesting.


    Miya''s face changes when she hears these words, which just satisfies Alex. She seems to want to say


    something.


    "Don''t you really want to know what happened in the past six years?" Alex also strokes Miya''s hair as


    he speaks, looking like he is stroking his lover.


    These six years? What happened in the past six years?


    "I think we must have some troubles in these six years. Don''t you think it''s a good thing that I forget


    these six years? At least I will forget the unhappiness between us. We can start from friends again."


    Alex''s heart tightens. Starting from a friend again, this sentence is absolutely profound to him. Is it a


    good thing to start again? But after suffering so much, can we start again?


    Miya looks at Alex''s contemtion, a glimmer of hope rises in her heart, and it''s better to start over at


    least than it is now.


    "We can''t start again, so we can only keep going." He doesn''t know why. Obviously he already has a


    Susan, but he doesn''t want to let go of Miya. Moreover, seeing Miya with other men, he is inexplicably


    upset.


    All of Miya''s expectations arepletely gone by Alex''s words. This man is just a devil with angel


    appearance.


    "Excuse me, what are the troubles? Why do we have to keep going on? And I can see that you already


    have a girlfriend. Why do you have to make trouble with me?" Miya really doesn''t know how she can


    get into such a person, and he looks particrly domineering and possessive, eating in the bowl and


    looking at the pot.


    "Because you used to love me so much." Alex says this sentence inexplicably. In fact, he doesn''t know


    why he says it.


    Uh? What? Does she love him? Miya''s eyes widen a little, and her bright eyes sh with shock. In her


    impression, Lance is the only one she loves. How can she fall in love with Alex?


    Alex also seems to see Miya''s disbelief, and he doesn''t care, but evilly raises the corner of his mouth.


    "You not only loved me but also gave birth to three children, remember?" Alex says with a smile, with


    the three children, it''s bound to be their lifelong entanglement, in fact, he is not willing to have no


    rtionship with her.


    Miya''s mind immediately shes the events that day at the seaside. Thinking of the three children


    calling for her Mommy, she only feels her head rumbling, did she have babies? How can this be? And


    she still gave birth for a man like Alex. What she hates most is this kind of man who is self-righteous,


    domineering and unreasonable.


    "No matter what happened to us before, I can''t remember it now, and I don''t want to remember it. We


    won''t have any rtionship in the future." Thinking for a while, Miya finally says that since those six


    years are something she particrly wants to forget, there is no need for her to remember.


    Alex''s eyes are dark, very good, and the woman''s heart is really cruel. She forgets him without saying a


    word. Does she think she can make a clear rtionship if she wants to?


    "Take away your dirty hands." Miya says with sharp expressions, there seems to be a strong hatred in


    the bottom of her eyes besides anger. When Alex sees her eyes, there is an obvious shock. There is


    even hatred in her eyes. Is she hating him?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Surprisingly, Alex even takes his hand off this time. He finds that she has changed, really. She


    bes a very strong woman, who knows how to resist when facing him, and from her eyes, he sees


    that annoyance is absolutely aimed at him. Damn it, she is even bored with him.


    "If you dare to do something to me again, I will bite your hand off." After saying, she nces at his


    hand impolitely, which is fierce, as if she will really bite his hand off.


    Alex suddenlyughs. Is this Miya before? Her current thought may still be 18 years old, which is full of


    rebellion and boldness, so she is full of vitality and makes him more conquering.


    "Stop the car." Miya coldly interrupts Alex. Is this man a madman? Even he can say that kind of words.


    In fact, when she woke up, she also found that her body had changed something, but that was also


    something in these six years, she did not want to remember.


    "It''s okay if you want to park, unless you take the initiative to kiss me, I''ll stop, how about it?"


    Miya is so angry that she evenughs. Didn''t the man get nervous? Let her take the initiative to kiss


    him, unless the sunes out from the west, or she is dead, otherwise, she will never kiss such a


    scumbag.


    Alex looks at Miya''s disdainful look, and his eyes are slightly angry. This woman dares tough at him,


    even so boldly. No one dares tough at him in front of him, his face changes slightly.

 Chapter 206 Cant we restart 2

    Chapter 206 Can''t we restart 2


    "It''s ok if you don''t kiss me. I''ll go to my house so that you can recall how you have had sex with me in


    the past six years." When Alex says thest sentence, he says heavily and seems to be a little proud.


    "Even if I used to have sex with you, that''s what I did blindly. It will never happen again." Miya seems to


    be quite sure that no matter what happened in those six years, she will be happy to be herself in the


    future. It is a kind of kindness for her to forget those unhappy things.


    "You..." Alex obviously doesn''t expect Miya to be so articte. His deep eyes are full of coldness, but


    soon the coldness in his eyes turns into a sneer.


    "What kind of things do you think will never happen? Do you subconsciously want to be with me... " He


    drags the ending so long that everyone can hear the meaning of his words.


    Miya sneers at Alex''s words. She finds that this man''s brain is really problematic. Every time he talks, it


    seems that he has a lewd thought, he is just a pervert.


    She must have been stupid before to know such a low-level scumbag. In the future, she will never have


    any rtionship with him again.


    "Have you found that you are very different from others?" Miya suddenly raises her eyebrows and says,


    looking up and down Alex''s whole body specially during the conversation, with a smile in her eyes.


    "Huh?" Alex also raises his eyebrows, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. He looks at Miya evilly.


    Does the woman finally find out that he is different? Finally finds out that he is special and handsome?


    Miya looks at Alex''s narcissistic face, and the smile is more powerful. This man is too confident, too


    arrogant, and he has no one in his eyes. Everyone should focus on him. Who does he think he is?


    "Do you want to know where you are different from others?" Miya smiles brightly, and a pair of shallow


    dimples appear on her small face, which is very charming. Her big eyes are slightly bent, making


    people can''t see what she is thinking.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Alex narrows his eyes dangerously, and puts all Miya''s expressions into the bottom of his eyes. He also


    finds the tricky light on Miya''s eyes. What kind of tricks does this little woman want to y? But he is


    looking forward to her tricks. Suddenly he finds that he is more interested in her now.

 Chapter 207 He will punish her 1

    Chapter 207 He will punish her 1


    "Well, where am I different from others?" Alex asks in a calm voice. His intuition tells him that this little


    woman will not have any good words. He finds that her eyes are more shrewd, which are rolling,


    making people can¡¯t help but put their eyes on her. She was like an elf at the moment, and his deep


    eyes are staring straight at her.


    "Haha!" Miya suddenly smiles, and then lets out of Alex''s pressure, pats her clothes and arranges her


    hair by the way. Then she says.


    "You seem to be well-dressed, but you are a beast dressed in human skin. Scumbag, you are


    perverted, arrogant, narcissistic, self-righteous. A man like you who likes to rape others will certainly be


    different from others." Miya says a lot of words angrily. After saying these swearing words, she feels


    inexplicably morefortable in her heart.


    "What do you say?" Alex grits his teeth and says word by word, this woman even scolds him to be


    useless. He is the perfect prince in many women''s minds, but he is scoldedpletely by her.


    Randy can''t help but twitch the corner of her mouth while driving the car. It seems that the woman is


    too strong. She even dares to scold him in front of Alex. He drives quietly, as if waiting for Alex''s next


    reaction. He''s really afraid. Alex will throw Miya directly out of the car in anger. Maybe it will kill


    someone.


    Miya also seems to feel the haze on Alex''s body. She can''t help shivering. Then she moves to the side,


    trying to distance herself from Alex.


    "What? You have the courage to scold me, don¡¯t you have the courage to bear it?" Alex is still close to


    Miya when talking. His face is dark and gloomy, his eyes are bottomless. He looks like a deviling


    out of hell.


    Miya has never seen a man so terrible. She suddenly regrets a little. Maybe what she said is too much.


    But soon, she denies the idea. What she said is the truth. It is Alex¡¯s faults. Thinking of this, her


    stubborn temperes up again.


    "Who has no courage to take on it? I''m telling the truth." During the conversation, Miya purposely holds


    up her chest and staring at Alex without blinking. Her eyes are bright and deep. They just stare at each


    other quietly, and no one will give up.


    "I didn''t expect that your courage has be so big after amnesia. I haven''t taught you a lesson


    recently. Also, I''ve spoiled you recently. Maybe I should give you a little punishment." All of a sudden,


    Alex seems to think of something funny. He can¡¯t help smiling.


    Miya looks at Alex''s smile and suddenly raises a bad feeling in her heart. Her intuition tells her that


    Alex''s smile will definitely not be so simple.


    "What do you want to do?" Although her momentum obviously weakens, she is not convinced in her


    eyes, why should she be subdued by him? Is he just bullying with his strength? She will want to vomit


    when seeing him.


    "Go to the casino." Alex''s words are cold without a trace of temperature, which is like saying to Randy


    who is driving, or telling Miya where to go.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Casino? What to do at the casino? Miya''s eyes are incredible. she really can''t think of what to do to go


    to the casino at this time. There is a sh of doubt in her eyes, but soon it bes calm.


    Randy''s hand can¡¯t help shaking while driving. Alex even wants to take Miya to the casino. That ce


    can be called the hell on earth. That ce is where all the rich people have fun. There, women will be


    gambling. As long as women are liked, they can be taken home at any time after winning the bet.


    But now Alex says he will take Miya to the ce. If Alex loses in a game, Miya will immediately be


    someone else''s ything. Randy''s mind is full ofplex meanings when he thinks about Alex''s


    feelings for Miya.


    "Well, I can gamble, too." Miya says proudly, her father is a gambler. Although his father hasn''t won the


    money, there are some gambling things in the family. She can use those things at a nce, so she''s


    not afraid to gamble.


    Oh? Alex raises his eyebrows, keeping smiling, and his expression isplicated, making people can''t


    see what he is thinking. But one thing is sure, he won''t let Miya go so easily.


    "My father lost so much money that he even lost everything. I can just try to win back my father''s


    money." What she says is very easy, but her inner tension is only known by herself. She can''t afford to


    gamble. Besides, Alex''s status is extraordinary. If he wants to gamble, the ce he takes her to must


    be some high-level ces. If she loses then, she can''t afford the money even if she sells herself.


    "Really? But you are not qualified to gamble because you are the bet." After saying, Alex smiles


    viciously. He vows to give this woman some lessons. Otherwise, she really doesn''t know to be


    respectful. He will let her know who is her master.


    What? Miya can''t help but widen her eyes. Is she the bet? What''s the meaning of this? Will he use her


    to gamble? Does that mean that if he loses, he will lose her? Thinking of this, Miya''s eyes can¡¯t help


    widening a little more. This man is not only a pervert, but also a shameless man.


    "That''s what you think." Alex says without any hesitation that what he says is absolutely true. He just


    wants to teach her some lessons.

 Chapter 208 He will punish her 2

    Chapter 208 He will punish her 2


    Miya wants to say something more, but the car stops at this time.


    "The underground casino is here." Randy''s voice rings, then gets out of the car to open the door for


    Alex, and then goes to the parking lot by himself.


    As soon as Miya gets out of the car, she feels something bad. She immediately runs. If she doesn''t run


    now, she will have no time, she can''t wait to die.


    But Alex strides to catch up with her, and the next moment he had taken her arm. She is too naive to


    run. When she is under his control, does she think she can run? He just wants her to pay for the


    insults.


    "It suddenly urred to me that I had forgotten to take money with me, so I stopped betting. If you


    want to bet, you can go by yourself." Miyaughs, but she is really afraid now. If Alex doesn''t let her go,


    she really doesn''t know what to do.


    "Do you want to run away? Do you think you can go now?" While talking, he has already pulled Miya


    into it, but Miya is struggling not to enter. She suddenly catches the big pir at the door. She knows


    that it will be dangerous for her to enter, so she can¡¯t enter anyway.


    "Alex, you don''t have the right to restrict my freedom, and you don''t have the right to control me. If you


    leave now, I won''t sue you. We won''t have trouble in the future. If you don''t let go, I will call the police."


    Now it''s a society ruled byw. What do he think he can do with her?


    "Ha!" Alex''s eyes obviously sh a trace of disdain. The woman''s brain really degenerates. She even


    wants to sue him, which is the funniest joke he has ever heard.


    "What are youughing at?" Miya asks unhappily that she is notfortable with his smile. How can


    his smile look so terrible? Yes, she can use these words to describe for a while.


    Alex suddenly pulls Miya in front of him with a strong force. The woman seems to turn into a pepper.


    She is hostile and alert to him, but she is really challenging.


    "What do you want to do?" Miya is angry, and wants to give Alex a p on the face, but the little hand


    is tightly held in his hand, and he just looks down at her like this.


    "Do you think I''ll give you a second chance to hit me?" As soon as the words fall, he throws off her


    hand and takes her hurriedly to the casino. It seems that her expression has also be a lot gloomy,


    as if he is angry because of Miya''s action just now.


    Miya can''t get rid of Alex''s restraint no matter how hard she struggles. Looking at the man in front of


    her, she angrily wants to kill him, but she is not an opponent.


    As soon as they enter the casino door, all people¡¯s eyes turn to Alex, and then greet Alex. Then their


    eyes fall on Miya. At the moment when they see Miya, there is a sh of amazement on men''s faces,


    they allugh.


    "The woman brought by Mr. Alex is really different. At a nce, it''s hard to keep eyes off." An old man''s


    voice sounds. When he looks at Miya, his eyes are obviously lustful.


    Miya is also looking at the old man in front of her. In fact, he is not very old. he is in his forties at most.


    However, it seems that he can also be Miya''s father. When she sees his fat head, big ears and lusty


    face, her stomach will be ufortable. Can this man not be so disgusted?


    "Let''s go inside and make a bet. I''ll bet on her today." Alex smiles and looks at Miya. It seems that he


    wants to see her reaction. In fact, he is waiting for her to ask him. If she can ask him, he may


    reconsider.


    "Well, today I have to win this stunner in Mr. Alex''s hand." The fat old man is obviously looking forward


    to Miya.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "No, I''m going to win this particr thing today." Another thin man also speaks, his eyes seems to sh


    a trace of lechery, as is he can¡¯t wait to make love with her.


    Miya looks at the skinny man with contempt. She finds that the men here are all lecherous and


    perverted.


    Alex raises the corner of his mouth gloomily and puts his arm around Miya''s waist.

 Chapter 209 Punishment of casino 1

    Chapter 209 Punishment of casino 1


    "Then it''s up to you." After saying, Alex goes straight inside with Miya in his arms. The woman is


    brought by Alex, even if she is ugly, they will give Alex face to grab. What''s more, he brings a stunner


    today. Of course, they will not let her go.


    Miya feels that her waist is tight, and before she can react more, she has been pulled inside by Alex.


    "Alex, you are just a lunatic. If you dare to do this to me, I will kill you. You..."


    "If you say one more word, I''ll have Randy close your mouth immediately." Alex looks at Randy, who is


    walking in, as if he can really close Miya''s mouth.


    Miya''s face slightly changes. Although she is very reluctant, she still stops. After all, Alex will do what


    he says. Here, she is almost amb in the wolf pack, the prey of these people. If she is a little careless,


    she will be eaten by them.


    She still closes her mouth quietly and waits for the chance. She will run away as soon as she has the


    chance.


    Alex looks at Miya''s reaction, raising his lips contentedly. He puts all her expressions into his eyes. He


    can guess what the woman is thinking.


    Miya is standing behind Alex, and there are also other women behind several other mans. If she


    doesn''t guess wrong, these women are all used to gamble. She cannot help but feel sad for these


    women. She vows that one day, she will trample these men.


    "Whoever wins this game will take her away." Alex also raises his eyebrows to see Miya in the middle


    of the conversation, perhaps to see her reaction.


    Miya''s face suddenly turns pale. Looking at these men in front of her, one is a fat old man, another is a


    thin ugly man, and the other is okay. But his hair is too long, longer than a woman''s, and it will make


    people feel terrible.


    Alex watches Miya''s face, which turns from green to white, and then white to green. He is in a good


    mood. Sure enough, in her heart, he is the most agreeable.


    "May I join the game, too?" Miya''s words suddenly shock all the people present. Maybe no one thinks


    that a ything will say to join the gambling.


    "OK, but your bet is your life." Alex agrees without hesitation, but his words change Miya''s face


    instantly. Is this man crazy? Why they gamble on ythings, but she will gamble her life? If she loses,


    will he kill her?


    Miya looks at Alex''s eyes. In fact, she has an intuition that Alex won''t kill her and doesn''t know why.


    Maybe she''s really gambling her life.


    "Okay. Even if I am dead, I won''t let you insult me." Miya says arrogantly. Her eyes seem to glow at the


    moment, staring at Alex without blinking.


    Alex doesn''t expect Miya to talk like that, but he doesn''t care.


    "I hope what you think is the same as what you say." He has seen a trace of fear in her eyes. Yes, she


    is afraid. Even if her appearance is disguised to be strong, she will still be afraid in the face of death.


    Miya holds her little hand tightly. She seems to feel the sweat in her hand, but she still has a smile on


    her little face.


    "Of course, I am always the same outside and inside, not like some people, actually a well-dressed


    beast." Although she is smiling when she speaks, there is a clear hatred in her eyes when she looks at


    Alex.


    "Some women just like animals, don''t you?" Alex nces at the dealer next to him, and the dealer


    immediately goes to deal.


    Miya stares straight at the cards in front of her, and there is no idle mood to talk with Alex any more.


    Her eyes are directly on the cards, which are absolutely important to her. This gamble is about her life.


    Just as everyone is about to open, Miya''s little hand suddenly blocks in front of everyone and stops


    everyone''s movements.


    Alex doesn''t move. He smiles evilly and looks at Miya elegantly. He looks at her like a joke. The woman


    finally knows to be afraid, but now is toote. If she begs him before the deal, he may think about


    letting her go, but now, she has lost the chance and she must be punished.


    "If I win, will you let me go?" Miya looks at Alex and says, but her voice is the same stubbornness.


    Alex thought she would ask for forgiveness, but he didn''t expect her to ask the bet.


    "You won''t win." Alex is almost positive. He must win this gamble. He just likes to have the woman


    under control. He just can''t bear her haughty expression.


    Miya stares at Alex angrily. Is he so sure that she won''t win? Then she''s going to win.


    "I am asking if I win, can I leave safely? And I will take every woman beside you." During the


    conversation, she also intentionally sweeps the woman behind a man. Every woman whoes to


    such a ce will not be willing, they are forced.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "OK, but if you lose, leave your life." After saying, Alex opens his own card. It is flush, and it is the


    biggest flush.


    Miya is stunned when she sees Alex''s card, and her heart seems to be half dead at that moment. Shit,


    his card is so big. Does she have a chance to win? In fact, she begins to regret she made big promises


    at that time.

 Chapter 210 Punishment of casino 2

    Chapter 210 Punishment of casino 2


    The people on the scene immediatelyugh. The man next to Miya opens the card for her while she is


    in a daze. Everyone is also in a daze, it turns out to be a flush, but hers is not as big as Alex.


    Miya looks at Alex''s card and then her card. Suddenly, she feels like she wants to run away


    immediately. She''s about to crying now.


    "Can you see the card clearly?" Alex says evilly, his face seems to be a little proud. In fact, he has


    done some tricks just now when he opened the card. He is sure to win this woman.


    Miya doesn''t speak. She doesn''t know what else she can say. There are only some words in her mind.


    It''s over! Now she''s really over.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Take the gun." Alex suddenly speaks, and his voice is cold at that moment.


    Miya just feels a shock all over her body. Won''t he really kill her? She steps back, and her eyes are


    clearly frightened.


    Randy respectfully puts the gun in Alex''s hand. Alex ys with the gun in his hand. He looks at Miya


    with a smile, admiring Miya''s flickering eyes.


    "Don''t we have a big turn here? Put her on. I want to practice my shooting."


    The people present don''t feel much. Anyway, this kind of game isn''t yed once. Anyway, it has been


    yed many times.


    Miya''s face is a lot paler. What does Alex mean? Does he want to use her to practice guns? He even


    wants to target her. She is almost mad.


    "You are really a pervert. You can even do this. You''re just killing people." Miya angrily roars, she finally


    knows the darkness, and in this kind of ce, no one will help her. Alex is just a devil at this moment.


    Alex ignores Miya, but nces at Randy nearby. Randy immediately picks up the towel and puts it into


    Miya''s mouth. Just when she wants to resist, Randy has taken out the handcuffs to tightly handcuff her


    together.


    Miya''s mouth is sealed and her hands are also handcuffed. She can only look at Alex with her eyes,


    which are full of hatred. She seems to be speaking with her eyes.


    "You let go of me, you lunatics." She looks at Alex and says, she finds that she and Alex are not the


    same people at all, they are just demons growing up in hell.


    "Put her on it." Alex takes a look at Randy and then turns his attention to Miya. In fact, he is waiting for


    her to plead. If she can ask him, he might let her go, but she is still so stubborn. Good, he wants to see


    how long she can be stubborn.


    Randy and a bodyguard hold Miya to put her on the turntable. She turns with the turntable, and the


    eyes of the men nearby are lewd nakedly. It seems that Miya is a dead woman in their eyes, because


    no one has ever been able to live from the turntable from Alex''s hands.


    Miya looks at Alex''s slowly raised gun. She wants to shout, but her mouth is blocked and her eyes are


    frightened. How dare Alex treat her like this? Does he really want to kill her? It''s against thew to kill


    people. Isn''t this man afraid to die? Also, how can a man like him care about other people''s life?


    She can''t help but think of Gina, mom, I''m sorry. I''m not good. I may never see you again, but I don''t


    want to die. I really don''t want to die.


    Alex holds the gun tightly and looks at Miya straight. He sees fear in her eyes, but she is so unwilling.


    She is so stubborn. Even in the face of death, she is still so stubborn. This momentum seems to have a


    rather unyielding expression!


    Miya feels the sweating from her hands, her forehead is also full of sweat, running down her


    cheeks, and her hair seems to be wet and sticky to her head.


    In spite of the panic, her eyes are still straight at Alex, until the moment he shoots, she closes her eyes


    in despair.

 Chapter 211 His cruelty 1

    Chapter 211 His cruelty 1


    Alex quietly looks at Miya, the sweat from her forehead, and the moment she closed her eyes in


    despair. His heart hurt a lot, but at that moment, he shot.


    Three shots were fired at Miya, hitting the top of Miya''s head, and her left and right sides. All of them hit


    her within a centimeter. Fortunately, none of them hits her.


    "Good shooting." The people around immediately cheer. Each shot is about a centimeter away.


    Everyone is well aware of it. He is intentional, which is more to say how superb his marksmanship is.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "It''s indeed Mr. Alex. It''s a good shot!" Then everyone looks straight at Miya.


    Miya only feels that her body is sore. Just now, she just walked through hell. She has never


    experienced the panic in her heart. She slowly opens her eyes. At the moment when she looks at Alex,


    her eyes are full of hatred.


    She hates Alex, and she never hates a man like this. This man is really a pervert. No, even the men


    who follow him are perverts. They even y with other people''s lives.


    She is taken out of the turntable by Randy, the handcuffs are untied at the same time, and then she


    comes to Alex.


    She feels that her legs are shaking. Maybe she has not recovered from the panic just now. She nces


    at the men in front of her. She has never hated them like this in her heart. Here, it is hell on earth.


    Alex looks at Miya''s still shaking body, and surprisingly reaches out his hand. He wants to help her,


    because it looks like she will fall at any time.


    Miya looks at Alex coldly, flings off his hand, what does he want to do? Help her? She can''t pay for it.


    Does he want to coax her after hitting her? Does he think she won''t hate him then?


    Just at the moment when he shot, she swore that she hated him. She hated a person from the bottom


    of her heart.


    The people present are stunned. Maybe no one thinks that she dares to shake off Alex''s hand.


    Thinking of Alex''s tricks, everyone looks at Miya as if they are watching something funny.


    Alex''s eyes really go dark. This woman dares to shake off his hand. Does she want punishment instead


    of kindness? But when he looks at Miya''s eyes which are bright but full of hate, his heart suddenly


    tightens, her eyes are full of hate, she is even hating him.


    Thinking of just now, is he ying too much? In fact, at the moment when she just closed her eyes in


    despair, he was also distressed, but when he thought of her stubborn eyes, he couldn''t help shooting.


    "Go!" While talking, Alex has already pulled Miya''s hand hard. Despite Miya''s strong opposition, he just


    pulls her out. This woman is just too stubborn. He doesn''t expect that her previous character will be like


    this.


    Miya struggles wildly. She suddenly bends down and bites Alex''s big palm, extremely hard. Her heart is


    full of hatred. It looks like she wants to bite Alex''s hand off.


    Alex just slightly frowns, but soon he is calm, continuing to pull Miya''s hand out, and also obviously


    tightens a little, as if Miya is not biting his hand now.


    Miya finds out that Alex ignores her and still drags her all the way out. Is there something wrong with


    the man''s head? Unexpectedly, he is indifferent to her bite. His heart is really tough.


    "Are you finished? If you''re done, get in the car." Alex has opened the door. He wants to forcefully let


    Miya get in the car.


    At this time, Miya suddenly takes out a dagger to Alex''s neck, which makes Randy and other


    bodyguards on the scene changes a lot with their faces. They immediately go to Alex. Maybe no one


    thinks that Miya will suddenly take out a dagger.


    Alex''s face is indifferent, but his eyes are deeper, and hisplex look makes people unable to see


    what he is thinking. Does she even want to kill him? Does that mean she has hated him so much?

 Chapter 212 His cruelty 2

    Chapter 212 His cruelty 2


    "Miss Miya, you don''t need a knife for anything." Randy''s attitude toward Miya is obviously more polite


    because he feels Alex''s heart for Miya.


    Miya sneers, picking up her eyebrows and looking at Randy.


    "Don''t need a knife for anything, but you can take a gun." Miya smiles horribly, and her bright eyes


    stare at Randy without blinking.


    Randy''s heart is shocked. It turns out that Miya is making reprisals, but she doesn''t know. Just when he


    shot, he saw Alex''s sad face.


    Alex doesn''t speak all the time, but he wants to get in the car, and Miya''s knife moves to his neck


    again. Her knife has touched his neck, and if she does, it will make a cut.


    "Don''t think I dare not kill you." He can shoot at her. Why can''t she cut at him? If she can, she really


    wants to kill him now. But looking at the bodyguards around her, if she kills him now, she certainly can''t


    live. No, she wants to live.


    Randy looks at Miya''s knife and steps forward.


    "Don''te here." Miya suddenly gets nervous with her hand. She doesn''t notice, and the knife has


    already scratched Alex''s neck.


    Miya feels the blood on her hand. When she sees the blood on her hand, there is a little fear in her


    heart.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Alex doesn''t expect that she will actually do it. He only feels a pain on his body. It isn''t the wound that


    hurts, it is the heart! At this moment, he finds that he cares about her so much, even what she does.


    As soon as Randy looks at the scene in front of him, he can''t care too much. He immediately goes


    forward and breaks the knife in Miya''s hand and holds Alex.


    Alex pushes Randy away at this moment, and he looks straight at Miya.


    Miya is originally terrified, but when she looks at Alex, her stubborn factor rises. He could shoot her just


    now. Why can''t she fight him? She''s not wrong.


    "Did you really want to kill me just now?" Alex asks in a surprisingly calm voice, which seems to have a


    little expectation. He has never expected anything like this before.


    In fact, he has always been sorry for Miya. She alone raised two children in the wind and rain, but he


    robbed her children. He thought she would see the children every day after taking the children away,


    and he could see her, but he didn''t expect her to forget him, even the children. She probably hated him


    all the time, but he still didn''t want her to kill him ¡£


    Miya''s heartbeat suddenly elerates a lot. Of course, she doesn''t really want to kill him. How can she


    kill him? But she hates him. At the thought that he has just shot to kill her, her anger rises immediately,


    and then she looks at Alex stubbornly.


    "Of course, I just want to kill you. If I don''t want to kill you, what am I doing with a knife?" Her


    expression is stubborn and her words are firm. When she says this, the bodyguards nearby almost take


    a cold breath. Perhaps no one thinks that this woman dares to say to kill Alex in front of him, so what


    will happen to her?


    Because of Miya''s words, the expectation in Alex''s eyes suddenly dims. She really wants to kill him,


    does she hate him so much?


    Randy looks at all this quietly. In fact, he knows that Miya didn''t mean to hurt Alex just now, but the


    wordse out of her mouth. So, Alex believes it.


    Alex waved Randy''s hand off. This injury is nothing. There''s no need to hold him.


    "Let her go." Words fall, Alex gets on the car, his neck is still bleeding, but he doesn''t care at all. All he


    thinks of is Miya''s words, she says, she just wants to kill him.


    Miya obviously doesn''t expect Alex to talk like this suddenly. For a moment, she sees the wound on his


    neck and worries about it. She sees the car leaving. For a while, she falls into a deep thought. What''s


    her rtionship with this devil? Why does he let her go because of her words?


    Miya takes a taxi and walks towards the house. She keeps thinking about this thrilling day and Alex''s


    suddenly dim eyes. Was he lost? Because she wanted to kill him, he was injured. Thinking of this, Miya


    suddenly shakes her head. Is she thinking about something messy?


    When she gets home, David and Gina immediatelye up and look at Miya.


    "Miya, are you ok? Lance said that you were grabbed by Alex. We can''t call you. Mom is so anxious."


    Gina holds Miya''s hand and says, seeing Miyaing back, there is a clear smile on her face, as long


    as her daughter is fine.


    Miya is tired and wants to go back to her room, but when ites to Lance, her sleepiness is gone.


    "Where is Lance now? I''m going to see him." Thinking that Lance is hurt so badly, he is hurt because of


    her. She must go to see him.


    Gina sighs and tells Miya the address of the hospital.


    Miya takes her handbag and walks out. When shees out, she finds her cell phone is out of power.


    No wonder her parents can''t make a phone call. It turns out that her cell phone is out of power.


    Fortunately, there is a battery in her bag. When thinking of it, she puts the battery into the phone.


    Now it''s dark. It''s almost dusk. As soon as her cell phone is on, Lisa calls. She must be worried about


    her own situation. Inexplicably feeling warm, she takes the call.


    "Miya, are you ok?" As soon as Miya''s phone is connected, Lisa''s worried wordse, which makes


    her suddenly feel sour, there is an indescribable emotion in her heart, it''s good to have Lisa.

 Chapter 213 Drink to relieve worries1

    Chapter 213 Drink to relieve worries1


    "Well, I''m fine. I''ll be in the hospital in a few minutes, Lance...Is he OK?" When ites to Lance, she


    feels a little sad. If it wasn''t for her, Lance wouldn''t go to the hospital.


    "He''s OK. He''s been talking about you all the time. Now you''re OK. He''ll be relieved." Lisa says with a


    smile, she hopes brother will get something from this effort. At least Miya''s heart is still in my brother


    now.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Alex doesn''t go back to the vi, and his cell phone is turned off. It can be seen that he is in a very bad


    mood. His neck is just simply bandaged. The doctor says that he can¡¯t drink, but he stilles to the


    bar. At this time, he just wants to drink.


    "Where has she gone?" Alex asks, holding the ss, hardly looking at Randy next to him.


    Randy just feels a tremor in his heart. Alex still asks the question, but can he tell him the truth? He is


    also very distressed to see Alex like this. He has never seen Alex like this for so many years. Even


    when Susan left at that time, Alex did not look like this. He is like a helpless child now, as if waiting for


    something.


    "Say!" Alex''s tone aggravates a bit, and his hand holding the ss tightens a little. He still does not


    look up at Randy, and seems to have a strong anger in his heart.


    Randy is startled and speaks.


    "She went to see Lance." Randy says, lowering his head, and he keeps looking at Alex as he talks, as


    if to see his reaction.


    Looking at Lance? Alex just feels that his heart is hurting so much. She hurt him, but she was going to


    see Lance. Can''t she really remember him at all? In fact, he also wants to be nice to her, but she


    should not be so stubborn and so disgusted with him.


    Alex feels a little bitter in his heart. He takes his ss and drinks it up. It turns out that wine is really a


    good thing. When he is in a bad mood, he can use it to relieve his worries.


    "Mr. Alex, the doctor said you can''t drink." Randy''s tone is worried. His worry is from his heart. He


    always feels that Alex is not normal today.


    "Can''t drink?" Alex just whispers softly, then drinks another ss of wine. At this time, his mind is full of


    Miya''s shadow, her stubbornness, the hatred in her eyes, and her heartless words. He drinks one ss


    after another.


    By the time Aaron arrives, Alex is already drunk and fainted.


    Aaron and Randy drive Alex back.


    "Aaron, Mr. Alex can''t go on like this. We should bring Miya here." Randy lowers his voice and says in a


    moreposed voice.


    Aaron tightly purses his sexy thin lips and doesn''t speak. As Randy speaks, Miya hates Alex so much


    that she will note to see him. Even if Miyaes with a bad face, Alex will still be angry.


    "Alex, what''s the matter with you?" As soon as Susan sees Alexing back, and he is still drunk. She


    has never seen Alex like this before, and she is shocked.


    Because it is toote, the children all go to bed, so they don''te out.


    "Mr. Alex is injured. Don''t disturb him." Randy says indifferently, his meaning is obvious, that is, don''t let


    Susan go to Alex''s room alone. He knows that Alex has never done something with this woman.


    "How can you get hurt?" Susan is even more shocked when she sees the wound on Alex''s neck. How


    can this happen?


    Randy doesn''t say much. Instead, he asks people to give Alex a ss of sobering soup and goes to


    the room with Aaron holding Alex.


    "How do I feel that Mr. Alex''s body is hot?" Just as they help Alex and are going out, Aaron suddenly


    opens his mouth.


    Randy immediately turns around and walks to Alex''s bed again. He just touched Mr. Alex''s body just


    now. He thought it was hot because of drinking, but after Aaron says that, he immediately feels


    something wrong.


    Randy puts his hand on Alex''s forehead and his face suddenly changes.


    Aaron looks at Randy''s expression. Needless to say, he knows everything at a nce.


    "Go and call the doctor, Mr. Alex has a fever." Randy takes out the thermometer while talking. No


    wonder he just felt that Mr. Alex''s body was not normal. But how can he suddenly have a fever? Mr.


    Alex''s body has always been so good.


    Aaron doesn''t dare to wait any more. He goes out immediately and calls the family doctor.

 Chapter 214 Drink to relieve worries 2

    Chapter 214 Drink to relieve worries 2


    "Doctor, why does he have a fever suddenly? Mr. Alex has never had a cold." Aaron is worried about


    whether the fever will be something wrong today.


    The doctor''s face is obviously unhappy. Looking at Alex''s wound, He suddenly turns to Aaron and


    Randy.


    "Did I not say that the patient should not be allowed to drink alcohol? Now it''s inmed and infected,


    and it''s such a high fever that it''s 39 degrees." The doctor is dissatisfied, are these people all fools?


    They even let the patient drink so much wine.


    Aaron doesn''t speak, but looks at Randy. Anyway, it was him who protected Alex. So, if he wants to


    me someone, he should me Randy. Thinking of this, he can''t help but feel relieved.


    "Who is protecting Mr. Alex?" The doctor''s voice is obviously cold. Seeing Randy''s head lowering, he


    knows.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Randy, you''ve been with Mr. Alex for so long, and you''ve made such a low-level mistake. It''s really..."


    Lee almost doesn''t know what to say. Actually, he is Alex''s personal doctor. Of course, in the


    underworld, he''s the super one.


    "Dr Lee, what''s the matter with Alex?" Susan hase in during the conversation. Actually, she has


    been standing at the door just now. The reason why Alex has a fever is because he drinks after being


    injured. But why is he hurt? How can a strong man like him be hurt? There is a kind of uneasiness in


    her heart.


    When Lee sees Susaning in, his face is slightly soft. After all, Susan is a woman Alex loves. Even


    if he is not happy, he can¡¯t give her a bad face.


    "Mr. Alex is fine. Don''t worry, sister-inw." It has to be said that Lee is also very good at talking and


    making people happy. Just like now, he even calls Susan sister-inw. Anyone likes to listen to this,


    and will let go of their guard.


    Susan really smiles. The doctor is calling her sister-inw, and he is also going to call Alex so


    intimately. It proves that his rtionship is good with Alex. Is her identity going to be recognized by all


    people? Of course, she is Alex''s fianc¨¦e now, and her identity will be surly recognized by all people.


    "I am infused for Alex. You stay here and see if his fever is over." Lee says as he thinks, in a tone of


    indifference.


    "Well, I see." Aaron answers. Although Lee doesn''t seem to worry about Alex at all, he knows that


    Lee''s feelings for Alex are as much as theirs.


    Lee wipes the sweat on his forehead after going out. It isn¡¯t that he is unwilling to keep it. He is worried


    about Alex''s fever. He will be panic. So, he chose to escape.


    Of course, Susan will stay by Alex''s side all the time.


    "His fever hasn''t subsided. What should I do?" Aaron can''t help asking, it''s been an hour, and his fever


    hasn''t subsided at all, which makes him uneasy. What if he burns his brain?


    "What? His fever hasn''t subsided yet?" Susan puts down her wet and cold towel and walks to Alex,


    with her little hand on his forehead.


    "What to do now?" Susan is also anxious. His forehead is even so hot. Why does it not work to wipe his


    body all the time? How can it be like this?


    "Call Lee." Randy says gloomily.


    "I''ll go." Susan and Aaron say at the same time. Then Aaron goes out to call Lee. Randy doesn''t mean


    to leave Alex at any time. Alex is like this now. He won''t leave him for a minute.


    "Miya! Miya!" Alex can''t help but start to murmur. If it''s not very close, they can''t hear what he''s talking


    about. But Susan is very close to Alex. She just hears the name of Miya from Alex''s mouth. Susan''s


    face immediately bes cold. He even calls the name of Miya when he is most helpless. Then, what


    position is she in his heart?


    Randy obviously also hears Alex''s words, and his face sinks again. He is calling Miya. Does he think of


    Miya? Is he going to have Miya brought here now?


    "Mr. Alex, I have someone bring Miya here." While speaking, Randy begins to call.


    As soon as Susan''s face is cold, she blocks Randy''s hand. She is Alex''s fianc¨¦e. Why does he go to


    find Miya? That Miya and Alex really have something to do with each other. She can''t give them such


    opportunities.


    "Randy, you have to think clearly, I''m Alex''s fianc¨¦e. What do you call Miya to do?" Susan''s voice is


    obviously cold. Why does this man call Miya? And what qualification does Miya have to be in front of


    Alex?


    Randy doesn''t want to talk much. He''s still going to call the bodyguards. In his heart, what is Susan


    now? And Miya is the woman Alex really loves. At best, Susan is just a woman Alex once loved.


    "Randy, are you listening to me?" Susan is also angry. Randy even dares to look down on her. They all


    know, she is Alex''s fianc¨¦e. Now Alex is fainted. Everyone should listen to her. She is the hostess here.


    "I heard Mr. Alex shouting Miya''s name. He wanted to see Miya." Randy says calmly, and he will do


    whatever Alex says. In his heart, every word of Alex is an order.

 Chapter 215 She wipes his body 1

    Chapter 215 She wipes his body 1


    Susan is even more angry. This man not only doesn''t pay attention to her, but also ignores her. Well,


    good, then she has to find a way to make him leave Alex.


    "Does he want to see Miya? Are you so sure he wants to see that woman? Maybe he called her name


    because he hated her." Susan raises her eyebrows as she speaks.


    Randy ignores Susan and dials the number directly. Then he orders others to go and bring back Miya


    no matter what method they use.


    Lee and Aaron alsoe here. None of them looks at Susan, but approaches Alex directly. Neither of


    them has a good face.


    "What are we going to do next? Alex''s fever is so serious." Susan is worried. When she thinks Randy


    will ask Miya toe over, she can''t help but hate.


    Lee first looks at Alex''s symptoms, not only the fever does not subside, but it can get worse. How can it


    be this?


    Watching Lee''s reaction, their hearts sink suddenly. It seems that this matter is not optimistic.


    Everyone''s heart is raised at this moment.


    "Undress himter, find his closest person, and put ice on his whole body. That''s the only way." Lee


    takes a look at Susan while talking. He thinks that only Susan will do it.


    Randy and Aaron look at Susan at the same time, with different expressions.


    "Miya will be here in a minute. Let Miya put ice for Mr. Alex in a moment." Randy obviously doesn''t


    mention Susan. He says Miya directly. In his heart, the woman Alex cares about most is Miya, and only


    Miya has seen his bodypletely.


    "What?" Susan''s reaction is the biggest. Why let Miya wipe Alex''s body? Is she Alex''s fianc¨¦e? This


    Randy has a feud with her, doesn''t he? It''s too much for this man to aim at her for anything. She must


    find a way to deal with this man.


    In fact, Randy is not prejudiced against Susan. He just can feel Alex''s heart. He used to hate Miya, but


    because Alex has Miya in his heart, he epts her.


    "Miya is Mr. Alex''s woman, isn''t she?" Randy says calmly. He is uneasy to let Susan take care of Alex.


    He doesn''t find out clearly what Susan has been doing in the past six years. So, for the sake of safety,


    he is more relieved to let Miya do it.


    Susan is furious. What does Randy mean by that? Even if Miya is Alex''s woman, that''s what happened


    before. After shees back, everything changes.


    "Randy, remember your identity. You''re just a bodyguard beside Alex. What right do you have to decide


    things? Everything is up to me. I''m Alex''s fianc¨¦e." Susan says excitedly, with coldness in her eyes.


    "I have the right to control everything about Mr. Alex." Randy says with certainty that he has this ability,


    which is his duty as Alex''s bodyguard.


    "Well, don''t say anything. Wait for Miya." Aaron also speaks, thinking of Miya''s amazing scene on the


    stage, thinking of Alex''s look at her then. He thinks, maybe Alex really loves her.


    Lee looks at them in front of him, and then looks at the time. Do they still have time to wait?


    "Hello, what are you doing? Let me out. I''m going to use you of robbing women." shouted with


    discontent while being pulled by these people. Besides Alex, who else can do such a thing? These


    people are just too much. They dare to grab her so tantly, and the people next to them even don¡¯t


    stop when they see her. What kind of world is it?N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    When Susan hears Miya''s voice, her face turns dark. Unexpectedly, shees so fast. Her hatred for


    Miya only increases in her heart.


    As soon as Randy hears Miya''s voice, his face finally rxes, and the woman finallyes. By the


    time he thinks about it, the bodyguards have dragged Miya into the room.


    Miya suddenly feels the atmosphere is very depressing. She looks around subconsciously. One woman


    and three men are staring at her. How can she feel that these people are all hostile? Especially that


    woman, her expression seems to want to eat her, how can she hate her so much?


    "All right, everyone goes out, take off Alex''s clothes and let Miss Miya wipe his body." Lee looks at Miya


    for a while and then says.


    Miya stares at Lee widening her eyes. What did he just say? Take off Mr. Alex''s clothes? Does that


    mean Alex? But why does she wipe him? And still let her take off her clothes, are they crazy? Why can


    she do such a thing?


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid I will kill Alex?" Miya looks at Randy while talking. She knows Randy. Randy saw her


    cut Alex''s neck. He should not let her take care of Alex.


    "You''re not going to kill Alex, because you want to live, and your parents also need to live." Randy says


    calmly that any threat seems to be heart in his words, but because of this sentence, Miya''s face


    changes a lot. She suddenly finds that these people are abnormal.


    "Does Alex have a fever? Do you want me to wipe him and cool him down?" Miya looks at the people


    in front of her, and then looks at Alex lying on the bed. She says. It should be a cold. Only those who


    have a fever will be wiped.


    "It seems that you know all, we don''t need to say anything more." After saying, Randy''s going out.

 Chapter 216 She wipes his body 2

    Chapter 216 She wipes his body 2


    "Wait a minute." Miya looks at Susan beside her while talking. Susan is Alex''s woman, why do they let


    her wipe Alex¡¯s whole body? Won¡¯t it also...


    "Why don''t you let her wipe him?" In the middle of the conversation, Miya points to Susan.


    "You don''t need to ask more. You just need to cool Mr. Alex down." Randy''s voice is a little impatient.


    When does this woman be so wordy?


    Miya stares at Randy. Does he think she wants to ask? Let her suddenly face a naked man, she will a


    bit nervous, and they even don¡¯t let her speak.


    "I want to ask, what should I do if your Mr. Alex burns to death?" Yeah, if he''s dead, it''s nothing about


    her. They should put her back.


    "If Mr. Alex dies, you''d die too." Then, regardless of Miya''s stupefied expression, Randy leaves first.


    Susan doesn''t want to go out, but is dragged out by the bodyguard.


    Miya looks at Alex lying on the bed and frowns unhappy. Isn''t it just a fever? Is it necessary to make it


    so serious? She remembers that when she left the casino, the man was still fine. How can he suddenly


    have a fever? And it looks so serious.


    Miya doesn''t want to take care of him at first, but at the thought of Randy''s words when he leaves, her


    face suddenly bes bad. He even ties her to Alex''s life. If he dies, she will not live. His


    subordinates are really cruel enough. What kind of master there is, what kind of servants there will be.


    It''s not wrong at all.


    ¡°Miya, Miya... Miya!" Alex suddenly begins to whisper again. In the deepest part of his heart, he has


    only Miya.


    "Uh? What? What are you talking about?" Miya is holding ice cubes, so she doesn''t hear clearly what


    Alex is saying. She walks to him with the ice cube and opens the quilt, at that moment, she doesn¡¯t


    respond for a long time, she suddenly covers the quilt for him, is this man an exhibitionist? His whole


    body is even naked.


    However, his figure is really standard. It shouldn''t be a problem to be a male model. And his... Miya''s


    face turns red unconsciously when she thinks of it. She even sees his lower body. Damn it, what is she


    thinking? How can her thoughts be so lewd?


    No, she needs to calm down. She wipes Alex''s body just to survive. God bless her, don''t let her see


    something evil. She is forced.


    ¡°Miya... Little Miya...Don''t go..." Alex suddenly grabs Miya''s small hand and shouts all the time. He


    doesn''t want her to leave, but he still watches her leave. His heart is hurting. Does she know?


    Uh? What is the situation? Is he calling her? Is he telling her not to leave? And he even calls her little


    Miya! God, don''t be so disgusting, OK? When is their rtionship so close?


    When Miya thinks about it, she only feels tight in her heart. Will it be that six years? In that six years,


    does she really have a rtionship with him? If not, why does he call her like this? She has heard that


    when a man is most helpless, the woman he thinks of is the one he really cares about. Does he care


    about her?


    Miya may be frightened by her own idea, but thinking of it, it''s impossible. How could he take her life to


    y if he cared about her at the moment when he shot at her in the casino? She just thinks more about


    it. Moreover, she will never like the person in front of her. Lance is the only one she loves.


    Miya is not idle for a moment. She wipes all over his body with ice. She needs to keep in mind that only


    by saving the man in front of her can she survive.


    Until more than 4am in the morning, Miya finds that Alex''s fever has subsided. She finally sighs. He is


    saved, but she is so tired and tired. She doesn''t dare to close her eyes all night. She is afraid that he


    will die. If he dies, she will have no chance to live.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 217 Apologize to her 1

    Chapter 217 Apologize to her 1


    Seeing that his fever has subsided, sleepinesses, she falls asleep lying on the sofa. It is autumn.


    She feels cool and gradually curls up.


    After Alex wakes up, it is more than five o''clock, and he obviously feels much better. After going to the


    bathroom, he is going to get up, but he can''t help noticing the small body on the sofa. He is obviously


    shocked. It is her. Why is she here? He can¡¯t help thinking of her hate in his mind. she hates him so


    much, how can she be in his room?


    Looking at her little body, he feels a pain in his heart, and picks her up. As soon as he picks her up, the


    door opens. Randy looks at Alex and Miya in his arms. His heart is obviously rxed a lot. It seems


    that he should be fine.


    Alex gives Randy a look of displeasure. How can this guye in without knocking? While thinking


    about it, he puts Miya on the bed and covers her with a quilt gently, just smiling satisfactorily.


    "Why is she here?" Alex says with a cold face, but people can see clearly that he is not angry. In the


    bottom of his heart, there is some faint joy in his heart. Because Miya appears here, he is happy.


    Does this little woman feel guilty for hurting him? So, shees to see him. In fact, she has him in her


    heart.


    "Because Mr. Alex had a high feverst night..." Randy tells Alex everything, and then quietly watches


    Alex''s reaction.


    Alex''s heart is still a little disappointed. He originally thinks that she wille to him in person, but he


    doesn''t expect her be forced by Randy.


    "When she wakes up, if she wants to leave, tell the housekeeper that no one should stop her." After


    that, Alex goes into the bathroom. No wonder he feels strange after waking up this morning. It turns out


    that he had fever yesterday, and Miya helps him all night.


    As long as he thinks of Miya, his heart will be happy for no reason, and he doesn''t know why. It seems


    that her name has been printed in his heart. As long as he thinks of it, his heart will be inexplicably


    happy.


    Maybe it is at Alex''s house, Miya doesn¡¯t sleep well. Although she didn''t sleep at night, she wakes up at


    more than seven o''clock, and then leaves without thinking about anything.


    The housekeeperes up and looks respectfully at Miya. This woman is Mr. Alex''s life-saving


    benefactor. Can they disrespect her?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Miya looks at the housekeeper up and down. She doesn''t know who he is. But what she thinks in her


    heart is that as long as he is Alex''s subordinate, he is not a good person. Randy''s appearance


    suddenly shes in her mind. They are all the perverts just like Alex.


    "Mr. Alex said that Miss Miya will be hungry when she wakes up, so I have prepared a meal for Miss


    Miya. Please eat." The housekeeper''s tone is obviously a little more rxed than before. Maybe he


    feels Miya is better than Susan.


    "No, I don''t like eating at strangers'' houses." In fact, what she wants to say more is that she doesn''t


    want to eat in Alex''s home. Saying this, she can''t help but look at the housekeeper. She doesn''t know


    whether this older man will be abnormal like Alex.


    "Why haven''t you left yet?" Susan is going to go out to the supermarket, but she doesn¡¯t expect to meet


    Miya as soon as she goes out. Her angerst night suddenlyes up. Last night, Randy even asked


    this woman to take care of Alex, and left her aside. It is just too much.


    "What''s the matter with you if I go or not?" Miya doesn''t want to quarrel with Susan, because she is


    deeply sad for her. The level of sadness of being Alex''s woman is conceivable.


    "You..." Instead of going on, Susan takes a big step forward, as if to p Miya. She wants to let Miya


    know that she is the mistress of the family.


    At the moment when Susan''s hand is raised, Miya also holds Susan''s wrist. Does the woman want to


    hit her? That woman really overestimates her strength. As Miya thinks, she suddenly shakes off


    Susan''s hand.


    Susan falls on the ground because of being unstable, and her eyes immediately show a pitiful


    expression. Tears fill her eyes instantly, which makes men want to protect her very much.


    Miya obviously doesn''t expect that Susan will suddenly fall to the ground. For a moment, she wants to


    help her up, but at that moment, the voice behind her suddenly rings and scares her.


    Miya can¡¯t help turning her head. At that moment, she is greeted by a p in the face. She just feels


    that her face begins to hurt hotly. Her mouth is salty. She feels bad, damn it, her mouth is even


    bleeding.


    She res at Alex angrily. Though her hate on her face is not as heavy as yesterday, she is obviously


    angry.


    All of a sudden, she reaches out her little hand. Before Alex can react, she quickly ps Alex. Why


    should she get a p from him? Who is he?


    Alex''s face sinks after a moment of consternation.


    Miya is also stunned for a while. Maybe she doesn''t even think that she will be so reckless to give Alex


    a big p on the face.


    The whole audience are shocked. In their eyes, Alex is a king, and Miya dares to fight him. At this


    moment, everyone holds their breath and waits for Alex''s response quietly.

 Chapter 218 Apologize to her 2

    Chapter 218 Apologize to her 2


    "Why are you all looking at me? Just do what you should do." Alex originally wants to get angry with


    Miya, but when he looks around, he can''t help roaring. Damn it, he even pped the woman, which he


    has never done before, and he was even pped by her on the face. Isn''t that a joke if known by other


    people?


    The people in the hall hear Alex and run away at once. No one dares to stay here for another second


    for fear that Alex will be angry, and they will all suffer.


    Alex steps forward to support Susan. His movements are gentle and his eyes are tender.


    Miya looks at the two people in front of her, scornfully raises the corners of her mouth and turns away.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Wait a minute." Alex''s hands holding Susan''s hand tighten suddenly. How can he not find this woman


    so unreasonable before? Did she pretend before? It doesn''t look like it. Is she jealous of Susan?


    Miya stops, and doesn¡¯t say anything more, she doesn¡¯t turn her head back. Instead, she is waiting for


    Alex''s words.


    "Apologize." His words are also very simple. She just throws Susan on the ground. It''s not too much to


    apologize. In fact, he is just trying to get some justice for Susan. He was going to work at first, but


    because Miya was in the vi, he was a bit uneasy, so he came back, but didn''t expect to see the


    scene just now.


    Miya scornfully raises her lips, apologizing? His head is broken. If his head is good, doesn''t he see that


    it is Susan who is going to p her in the face? She hit her in self-defense, and she didn''t use force


    just now. She fell down on her own.


    "I''m sorry, it''s impossible unless you apologize to me first." Miya originally wants to leave directly, but


    when she thinks of Alex''s forces, if he wants to catch her, it will not take any effort. So, she''d better not


    run away in vain.


    Alex''s face darkens again. Is the woman''s head flooded? It''s absolutely impossible for someone like


    Alex to apologize to her. "Apologize to Susan at once. I don''t want to say it a third time." Alex''s voice is


    cold and heartless, but looking at Miya''s thin back, his heart gets tangled again.


    "What if I don''t apologize?" She doesn''t do anything wrong. Why does she apologize to Susan? And


    this Alex, who even pped her in the face with no reason, she even doesn''t find him to settle the bill.


    Now her face is still burning hot pain. When has she suffered such grievances?


    "Give you onest chance. If you don''t apologize, your family will be ruined." Alex''s face looks cold. He


    wants to see how long this woman can be stubborn.


    Miya''s face changes a little when she hears Alex''s words. He evenes to threaten her again, and


    evenes to threaten her with her family. She hates Alex a little more, and now she is very upset to


    see this man. If she can, she really wants to never see him.


    Looking up, she meets Alex''s deep and dim eyes. she ignores them directly, and looks at Susan again.


    She doesn''t like this woman either. She is just artificial.


    "I''m sorry!" Since he wants her to apologize, she will apologize. Although it will hurt her self-esteem, if


    she doesn''t let go of her self-esteem, her family will be ruined. She must believe what Alex says,


    because he is a man of his word.


    After saying this, Miya clearly sees a proud expression shing in Susan''s eyes. For a moment, she


    really wants to p this woman. She has never seen such a pretentious woman before. But then, a


    man like Alex is really a perfect match for a woman like Susan. One is pretentious, one is abnormal,


    they are really interesting.


    "Sincerity is not enough." Alex''s cold voice rings again. Is that how the woman apologizes? Not only


    does he not apologize, he is also gloating.


    Miya gives Alex a scornful look. She admits that if she can kill him with her eyes, Alex will definitely be


    lying on the ground now. She scolds the two people cruelly in her heart in front of her.


    Then she bends down deeply, as if worshiping Susan like a dead man.


    "I''m sorry!" After saying, Miya stands up and looks at the couple in front of her.

 Chapter 219 A picture with her 1

    Chapter 219 A picture with her 1


    "Um." Alex hums softly, which seems to agree.


    Miya looks at Alex, why does she find it strange? It looks like she''s not apologizing to Susan, but rather


    apologizing to Alex. But she doesn''t care. What she has to do now is to leave here.


    Miya just turns around to leave. Suddenly, and suddenly there is a small figure in front of her. She is


    surprised. It is the child who called her mommy at the seaside that day.


    "Mommy, have youe to see us?" Andre''s tone is a little excited. They don''t have ss today, so


    they get up a littlete. They don''t expect to meet Mommy. During the conversation, Andre is going to


    go forward to pull Miya''s hand.


    Miya suddenly steps back away from Andre, joking that she is so young and beautiful, how can she


    have children? She even has three. Although all three children are very beautiful, they will never be


    hers. She won''t have children.


    Andre doesn''t expect that Miya will suddenly steps back, and his eyes immediately are with a trace of


    sadness. How can it be like this? Does Mommy really not want them?


    Alex''s face is dark, too. Doesn''t the woman really remember the children? Seeing her estrangement


    from Andre, there is a sense of inexplicable emotion in his heart, which can¡¯t be said, but he is sure that


    it is very ufortable.


    "Mommy, you are really here!" Joey rushes to Miya. When Miya wants to dodge Joey, Joey is faster


    and gets into her arms. Suddenly, a long-lost fragrance of Lily pours in, making Joey really feel the


    existence of Miya.


    "I''m not your mommy. You all recognize the wrong person." Miya says unhappily, the eyes are


    obviously impatient, why does she inexplicably be a mother of children, and still such big


    children? Do these children want to do?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Mommy, I am Joey. Do you really forget me?" Joey''s little face immediately shows a look of grievance.


    This is her Mommy. How can Mommy forget her?


    "Mommy, I''m Ben." Ben alsoes over while talking, and he also takes a photo to prove it. In fact, he


    has seen Miya here for a long time, so he runs to the room to get the photo.


    Miya is very impatient at first. When she sees another childing out, she is even more disgusted.


    How can another childe? She says she is not their mommy. How can these children be so


    stubborn? Besides, even if she is their mommy, she can¡¯t have children with Alex, the devil, and she


    will have children with Lance.


    "I said, I''m not..." Miya''s words just stop here. Her big, bright eyes stare at the picture in front of her


    without blinking. How can it be that the woman in this picture is obviously herself? And beside her this


    is... She can''t help looking at Alex. Yes, it''s the devil. God, who can tell her what''s going on? She would


    be photographing with this demon.


    When Alex sees Miya''s exaggerated expression, he can''t help but smile. Unexpectedly, Ben even


    brings her a picture. It''s interesting. It''s impossible for her to deny it.


    "Mommy, do you believe me now?" Andre raises a smile on his small face when talking. At that time, it


    was asked by mom to take a picture. Unexpectedly, it''s useful now.


    Miya calms down her inner tension.


    "It''s not me at all. How can I have such rich clothes? I''m poor, not your mommy. Don''t bother meter."


    After saying, Miya drops the photo in her hand and quickly leaves. In fact, Miya still wants to say


    something, but she is really afraid at this moment, so she chooses to escape. What happened in the


    past six years?


    After escaping from Alex''s vi, she immediately goes back to her home. In her mind, she is still


    thinking about the photo. Thinking of Alex''s smiling face in the photo, her heart seems to be hit hard by


    something, and can¡¯t calm down.


    "Miya, what''s the matter with you?" Gina''s voice sounds outside the door. What happened to the girl?


    She shuts herself in the room without saying a word aftering back. What happened? Or something


    happened to Lance? Gina is more worried when she thinks of the possibility.


    "Mom, I''m ok. I''m just sleepy. I want to have a good sleep." Miya tries to calm herself and says, but she


    can''t calm down any more. If the three children are really her, what should she do? No, she''s so young.


    How can she have three big children? She lets herself not think about it anymore, but in her mind, she


    just thinks about it.


    "Well, if you have anything, call mom." Gina says worriedly outside. The girl''s temper is too strong, no


    matter what happened, she will not tell her.


    "Well, I see. It''s OK, mom." Miya makes herself as calm as possible so that Gina outside can''t hear


    anything.


    Gina listens to Miya''s calm voice, and she feels a little rxed.


    Miya is lying on the bed alone, thinking about things quietly. The sun shines on her through the window,


    emitting a dazzling light, but she doesn''t find it at all. She ispletely immersed in her own thoughts.

 Chapter 220 A picture with her 2

    Chapter 220 A picture with her 2


    "How can mommy not recognize us? Are we going to give mommy a call?" Joey says with raising his


    head. Looking at Miya''s reaction, they are really worried that Miya will never recognize them.


    "No, Mommy will cklist our number if she knows we call her." Ben says.


    Andre looks at the two people in front of him and ponders. In fact, this matter can''t be rushed. Mommy


    has forgotten the three of them now. How can three children of this age suddenlye out to be


    epted by her? At least there must be a period of time for her to adapt.


    "We don''t call her Mommy anymore. We''ll call her aunt Miyater." Andre thinks about it and says that


    if they keep calling Miya Mommy, she will not ept them. If they don''t call her Mommy now, it''s easier


    to ept them.


    "Why?" Joey is puzzled and even a little reluctant. It''s her mother. Why can''t she call her and even call


    her aunt Miya?


    When Ben hears Andre''s words, he immediately agrees. This is actually a good way. The first thing


    they have to do now is to approach Mommy, then please mommy and let mommy like them. In this


    way, they can get Mommy back.


    "OK, we''ll call her Aunt Miyater." Ben says with a smile, he is also happy here. No matter what Miya¡¯s


    name is, she is their mommy.


    Joey still doesn''t understand. Hearing Ben agrees with Andre, she doesn''t even know what''s going on.


    How can this happen? Mommy even turns into aunt Miya, which obviously takes a step back.


    "Joey, just call Mommy aunt Miyater. Don''t be so close to Mommy, just say we used to recognize the


    wrong person." Ben exins with a smile that it is a good way to make Mommy like them again.


    "Uh? What? Did we recognize the wrong person?" Joey finds that she''s getting more and more


    confused. She admits that she''s dumber than Ben and Andre because she''s only six years old and


    doesn''t have the brains of them.


    "You don''t have to worry so much. Just follow us and call her aunt Miya." Ben says with a smile, there


    is a glimmer of luster in his deep eyes, which seems to be calcting something.


    Joey spits out her tongue. Forget it. She still doesn''t need to figure out what she can''t figure out. She


    can just do whatever her brother wants. Anyway, it''s Andre and Ben''s brain that she can trust.


    "Then when did we go to find mom... aunt Miya?" Joey quickly changes her tongue when talking about


    Miya. Although it''s ufortable to call Miya aunt Miya, in order to save Mommy, she can do


    everything.


    Andreughs and takes Joey''s little hand and looks out. Dad won''t let them go out so easily, so they


    have to wait to find the best time to go out.


    "This matter can''t be rushed. Let''s go to have a meal first." Andre walks into the restaurant with Joey''s


    hand. He is so hungry.


    Ben looks at the two of them, and he curls up his lips slightly, and they even ignore him. Hum, Joey is a


    type of being fond of the new and loathing the old. With Andre, this new brother, she forgets her old


    brother. Only seeing the new man smiles, she doesn¡¯t see the old man cried.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Ben, what are you thinking of? I''ve got the beef and seaweed soup for you. Come on." Joey''s voice


    rings in another room,


    Ben smiles as expected. Joey is the best. He seems to have forgotten what he thinks about Joey just


    now.


    Alex even goes home inexplicably after work at noon. He doesn''t know why. He goes back to his room.


    At the moment when he enters the room, he seems to be able to smell the lily fragrance that belongs to


    Miya. It is so good that he is infatuated with it. He doesn''t know when he begins to fall in love with this


    taste.


    "Alex, are you back? If you want something to eat, I''ll make it for you." During the conversation, Susan


    hase over. As soon as shees in, she sees Alex sitting alone on the bed and thinking


    something. She has never seen him like this before, which makes her feel inexplicably strange.


    Alex then looks up and meets Susan''s smiling face. He suddenly stands up, approaching Susan, and


    then supports her.

 Chapter 221 They meet but she doesn’t know him 1

    Chapter 221 They meet but she doesn¡¯t know him 1


    "Didn''t you fall? Why do you start walking? Come and sit down on the bed." Alex helps Susan walk to


    the bed and lets her sit down. In fact, he has no love for Susan, or he has regarded her as a family


    member, a part of his heart, not a lover.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Susan looks at Alex''s nervous appearance, and can''t help but feel happy. He really cares about her.


    She will try to save his heart again.


    ¡±I''m fine. I just fell. What do you want to eat? I''ll do it for you." Susan''s eyes are full of expectation.


    Although she is angry about letting Miya clean Alex''s bodyst night, Alex doesn''t mention it again,


    proving that he agrees to let Miya clean his body for him. If she says something now, Alex might be


    angry, so she can only bear it.


    Alex puts Susan in his arms. Asking Miya to wipe himst night, Susan should have known that, but


    she doesn''t say anything. He knows she cares, and she might have pretended not to care because she


    doesn''t want to embarrass him.


    "There are some servants at home, you don''t have to cook in the future." Alex says, holding Susan, but


    he can''t help thinking of Miya, thinking of what Miya has cooked for him. It turns out that a person will


    always think of someone inadvertently.


    "No, I''ll do it for Alex." Susan firmly disagrees. If you want to get this man''s heart, you need to let him


    feel your love and cook for him personally, so that he can feel the taste of home.


    Alex doesn''t talk any more, but there is something different in his mind, just holding Susan quietly.


    After Lance is discharged from the hospital, he doesn''t go back to thepany and goes directly to


    Miya''s home. He just wants to see Miya immediately. Although he knows that she hase back, he


    will not be relieved if he doesn''t see her.


    Miya puts on her coat and is about to go out when she meets Lance who is already at the door. She


    looks at him wheezing. He is so anxious toe back because he is worried about her. She is going to


    the hospital to see him.


    "Why did you run out of the hospital yourself?" Miya''s tone is obviously worried. During the


    conversation, she also approaches Lance. Looking atnce, who is a little pale, she suddenly feels


    sorry.


    Lance looks at Miya in front of him and sees that she is safe. He carries her into his arms. At that time,


    no one knew how worried he was when Alex sent someone to take Miya away.


    Miya also feels the taste of Lance tenderly. His taste is different from Alex''s, but it''s the same good


    smell. His body is just a light soapy fragrance, very fresh.


    But Alex''s body is that kind of lemon fragrance, which makes people feel refreshed when they smell it,


    but he is as terrible as demons.


    "I came to see you." God knows how he survived to this day. He didn''t sleep for almost one night.


    Miya smiles softly, and a pair of dimples suddenly appears on her face. The bright eyes sh colorful


    light, which is very charming.


    "I know, Lance..." Miya''s voice also softens. She knows that he is worried about her, and she also


    knows that he loves her because she can feel his heart.


    "Let me show you to my parents." Lance suddenly says, in a serious voice. Miya loves him now. He


    can feel it. So, he will take her to see his parents. He will be engaged to her. This time, he will never let


    go.


    Miya''s face blushes. See his parents? She''s not ready for this yet? It''s not a bit appropriate to meet his


    parents in such a bold way, although there are some expectations in her heart.


    "Don''t worry, my parents will agree. Didn''t you see them when you went to my housest time? They


    are all very talkative," Lance says with a smile. Actually, it''s difficult for his parents to promise him to get


    engaged to Miya. After all, Miya is not too rich, and his mother loves face so much, but he won''t give


    up.


    Miya gets out of Lance''s arms and stares at him with big, fine eyes.


    "Don''t go to see them until I find a job first. Otherwise, when Ie to your house, they ask me what


    kind of job I have. I have to tell them that I am jobless." Miya has been looking for work these days, but


    nopany wants her. Even a smallpany doesn''t want her. She really can''t figure out what''s


    going on.


    Lance thinks it to be right. It''s better to let Miya find some jobs first. But with her design level, she is


    also the champion of the internationalpetition. It should be easy to find a job. He takes Miya''s little


    hand.


    "Why don''t you work in mypany? In that case, I will take care of you." In fact, it can also better


    cultivate feelings, but he doesn''t say the second half of the sentence.


    "No, in this case, it''s obvious that it depends on the rtionship, and in that case, what would uncle


    and aunt think of me? Maybe I seduce you just to get the money." Miya''s voice is not big, but every


    sentence is sincere. She can¡¯t care about anyone''s idea, but she should care about Lance''s thoughts,


    his family''s thoughts.


    Lance obviously doesn''t think as much as Miya does. After hearing Miya''s words, he can''t help but feel


    ashamed. He thinks too little and doesn''t even consider Miya''s feelings.


    "OK, I''ll apany you to find a job." Lance is going to take Miya out while talking. It seems that he


    can''t wait to let her get a job. Maybe they can''t get engaged until she gets a job.


    "Yeah." Miya allows Lance to hold her small hand, with a smile in her eyes.


    And just then, suddenly it is dark, and Adam is standing in front of Miya.


    Lance''s heart suddenly tightens. Why does hee at this time? He looks at Adam and then


    subconsciously turns to Miya. It seems that he wants to see Miya''s reaction.


    Miya frowns and looks up and down at Adam.


    "Do we know each other?" She needs to ask him first, because she has forgotten the things six years


    ago and maybe they are friends. But why does he look so fierce? As if he is the same as Alex, the


    devil.

 Chapter 222 They meet but she doesn’t know him 2

    Chapter 222 They meet but she doesn¡¯t know him 2


    Adam looks at Miya in amazement. What is she talking about? What does she mean? Even if she


    doesn''t want to see him, she doesn''t need to find a bad reason. What''s the reason?


    "If we don''t know each other, please get out of the way. I have something else to do. I forgot


    something." Miya looks at Adam quietly, with an obvious estrangement in her eyes and a trace of


    strangeness.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Adam''s eyes sh a little inconceivable. Does she forget him? Does she even forget him? With a little


    anger on his face, he suddenly steps forward and holds her other hand in his hand.


    "I''m Adam. I''m Adam." Why does he see strange feeling from her eyes? Why does she alienate him? Is


    the emotion in those six years all false? She even says she has forgotten him.


    Adam? Miya looks at the man in doubt. She wants to take her small hand back from his hand, but she


    doesn''t expect to be held more tightly by him. She can''t help but look at Lance nearby, as if she wants


    to ask for something from him.


    "She has amnesia, forgets what happened for six years, so... she also forgets you." Lance actually


    hopes Adam can quit. After all, if there is one less love rival, he will have more hope.


    "Miya, I am Adam. How can you forget me?" Adam is incredible. Hees back to deal with Alex. He


    wants to get Miya. No matter what happened to her before, no matter what she had with Alex and three


    children, he doesn''t care. He just wants her.


    Miya pulls back her hand strongly, and approaches Lance obviously. She looks at Adam warily for fear


    of meeting the second Alex.


    "I really don''t remember everything in those six years. If you want, we can still be friends." Miya says


    indifferently. Anyway, one more friend is better than one more enemy. Besides, how can this man be so


    familiar? It is as if she has seen him somewhere, but she knows clearly they are strangers.


    "Friend? Just friends?" Adam''s voice is obviously dissatisfied. How can they just be friends? He''s here


    to get her back. He doesn''t want to be friends with her. He wants her to be his woman.


    "Adam, don''t force her." Lance takes Miya''s small hand and says, which seems to give her some


    comfort.


    Adam? Adam! Oh, by the way, she remembers that he is a big star, and also an international star. God,


    how can she know a big star?


    "Well, let''s get to know each other again." Without any consideration, Adam says directly that he will


    not let go even if they know each other again.


    Uh? Miya looks at the man in front of her. He is a big star. Is she going to be friends with a big star? It is


    something she never thinks about.


    "OK, but I still have something to do. Goodbye." Miya smiles softly and doesn''t say anything more.


    Although he is a star, she already has Lance. She doesn''t want Lance to be unhappy because of her.


    Adam wants to say something more, but Miya has pulled Lance away.


    Looking at her unfamiliar expression, without hesitation to leave, his heart even begins to ache.


    Lance¡¯s hand holding Miya''s hand suddenly tightens. He seems to feel that Miya is alienating Adam for


    him. His heart is touched. He swears that he will cherish her better in the future.

 Chapter 223 Shes banned 1

    Chapter 223 She''s banned 1


    "Manager, are you recruiting designers? This is my personal profile." Miya has handed in her personal


    profile while talking. Although she doesn''t know how she can be the champion of the international


    designpetition, Lance told her that she is the champion, so this is written on the profile.


    The manager first looks at Miya''s information, but when his eyes fall on the word Miya, he quickly


    throws Miya''s information to her again, as if it is a hot potato.


    Miya is also obviously shocked by the manager''s response. Why does everyone have such an


    expression when they see her name, and still so excited? What''s the matter?


    "I''m sorry, we''re full." The manager immediately says that now he still seems to want to drive Miya


    away, and her staying here for another second seems to make hispany more dangerous.


    Uh? Miya is surprised. Doesn''t he just send out the recruitment information here? Why is it suddenly


    full?


    "Manager, even if the designers are full, I can bepetent for other jobs. What other jobs do you


    have?" Miya asks again patiently, but she has a feeling that it is hard to say. What''s wrong? Why


    doesn''t anypany want her?


    "We don''tck people. You''d better go." The manager immediately gives an order to drive her away.


    Alex gave an order. How can their smallpanies disobey? Who dares to be the enemy of Alex?


    Miya lowers her eyes. She feels that things are not as simple as she thinks. Does she offend anyone


    and get revenge?


    "Manager, may I ask if you have been threatened by anyone and if they won''t let yourpany ept


    me?" Her condition should be very good. It''s not difficult for her toe to hispany to work as a


    designer. But why hasn''t she been promised?


    The manager''s face changes slightly. The woman doesn''t know that Alex has banned her. Since she


    asks, he will tell her.


    "You used to work in Alex group and offended the president of Alex group, so he made a ban on you. If


    anypany dared to use you, it would be against him." The manager sighs and says, in fact, this little


    girl is also very pitiful. She is so young and even is the champion of the international design


    competition. She is banned by Alex, which means her future is ruined.


    "What did you say? Banning orders?" Miya stares at the manager in front of her. It''s no wonder that


    everyone''s face changes a lot after seeing her name. It is because of this.


    Although she doesn''t know the real meaning of the banning order, she knows clearly that she can''t find


    a job for a banning order, Alex group? Is that Alex? It''s the devil indeed. No wonder he will be so bad at


    her. She once offended him, but there are so many differences between her and him. How can she


    offend him? It must have been the devil who provoked her.


    "Well, I said all to you. Anyway, there will be nopany to want you. That''s to say that it''s against


    Alex group if they can ept you. So far, no one dares to have this courage." The manager is also


    telling the truth. In the current situation, whoever dares to be the enemy of Alex is digging his own


    grave.


    Miya stands up dejectedly and her face is a little pale. How can this happen? She is banned. She has


    only heard that stars has been banned before, but she doesn''t expect that a small employee like her


    will be banned openly. It can be seen that her rtionship with Alex is not so simple, but what should


    she do next?


    Lance looks at Miya''s appearance and immediately knows that she has failed again. What''s the


    matter? Obviously, they have been looking for so long. Why does she not be asked by apany?


    The introduction is also very good. What''s the problem?


    "Lance, I''m still not looking for a job. I want to study my design at home." Miya says with a smile, in


    fact, what else can she do? She still goes home to study her design drawing and saves Jiao Group


    earlier, but... the point is that she has no money. She has to earn money. The hateful Alex even has


    banned her, and a hatees from her heart.


    "That will be fine, but when shall we meet with my..."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just not ready for the moment, and I don''t have a stable job. Trust me, it won''t be too


    long." Miya says easily, but all she thinks of is Alex. The devil is even too much. She wants toe to


    him. He destroys her future. She will not let him go.

 Chapter 224 Shes banned 2

    Chapter 224 She''s banned 2


    In Alex Group.


    "Randy, what has she been doing recently?" Of course, he doesn''t say who she is, and Randy knows


    that the person he is talking about is Miya, which is why Alex is willing to keep Randy by his side.


    "She''s with Lance, and Adam''s back today, and he''s been looking for her, but she''s disappointed, she''s


    forgotten about Adam, and then she''s interviewed for some jobs, and all ends in failure." Randy


    respectfully tells Alex about Miya''s whereabouts.


    Alex evilly raises his lips. He has banned her. Of course, no one will dare to use her. He is waiting for


    her toe to him in person. Miya''s patience is limited to a few days. It will not be more than three


    days, she will definitelye to him.


    "Well, keep to monitor her whereabouts, and report everything she does to me." Alex says calmly, but


    he can''t help looking forward to it. He is really looking forward to the moment when Miyaes to him.


    Aaron alsoes in at this time. Seeing how hurried he is, he knows that he must have something.


    Alex looks at Aaron and raises his eyebrows. Won''t he be in any trouble? He looks like a resentful


    woman.


    "Mr. Alex, look at these magazines. They''re all about Adam. He even grabbed my limelight." Aaron


    shows Alex the magazines he has as soon as hees in, and Adam has his name in every


    magazine.


    Alex smiles indifferently. He knows the purpose of Adam''sing this time. The reason why hees


    back to be so high-profile should be to dere war for him. This kid even bes famous throughout


    the United States in one month, and he has be an international superstar. It seems that he does


    have some strength.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, it is just a few magazines. You had done it before. You don''t have to


    worry. You should work hard to win the title of an international superstar." Alex gives Aaron the


    magazines again. In fact, Aaron has been idle for a while. Maybe it''s time to put some pressure on him.


    If there is pressure, there will be motivation.


    "Mr. Alex, what are you saying? It doesn''t matter if you don''t actually help me. You don''t evenfort


    me. Just give me a few perfunctory words." Aaron''s voice is full of resentment. He is robbed of the


    limelight. Obviously, he is already very unhappy. He doesn¡¯t expect that when hees to Alex, not


    only is there nofort, he just gives him a few perfunctory words. He is speechless. Is this Mr. Alex


    too calm?


    "Well, you can go back first. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything." Atst, Alex says such a


    sentence, which also makes Aaron feel morefortable.


    Sure enough, the next day, Alex just finishes the meeting, and Alicees, her face is very ugly.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Alex buries himself in his information because he knows that Alice will have said something since she


    has something to do.


    "Mr. Alex, Miss Miya scolded you at the gate of thepany. She said you are a pervert." Alice


    stutters, thinking that Miya is really bold enough to call Alex pervert at Alex group.


    Alex''s pupils contract instantly. Is this woman a lunatic? She will scold him wherever she goes, but also


    so ugly.


    "And then?" Alex''s face doesn''t have much expression, just asks indifferently, but there is also a trace


    of anger in the cold tone, she even dares to scold him, good, he will let her pay the price of scolding


    him.


    "Then she was arrested by our security guards, and she said that she never hated anyone like Mr.


    Alex." Alice respectfully reports that she looks at Alex''s reaction from time to time, but she finds


    surprisingly that Alex doesn''t respond very much. It has to be said that Alex is really determined.


    "Bring her here." He suddenly closes the information, and at the next moment, he has raised his head.


    His deep and dark eyes shplexity. However, he is smiling. It seems that he has met something


    interesting.


    Miya is soon brought up. She knows that it is Alex¡¯s order. Anyway, who she wants to see is him. There


    is nothing to be afraid of.


    Alice knocks at the door. She is very surprised. Why doesn''t Miya know her now? She can''t remember


    her colleagues who worked with her together? Is her brain broken? Thinking about it, if her brain is not


    bad, how can she abuse Mr. Alex at thepany''s gate? But what makes Alice even more confused is


    that Mr. Alex is even not angry.


    "Come in." In the office, Alex says with a kind ofziness in his tone. Suddenly, his smile deepens,


    seeing how he will deal with the little wild cat.


    Alice just brings Miya in, but she goes out. Only Miya and Alex are in the room.


    Miya obviously doesn''t expect that there are only two of them. She feels a little oppressive, but her


    stubbornness doesn''t allow her to bow her head. She is staring at Alex all the time. Her big eyes are


    bright without blinking, so firmly.


    Alex also looks at Miya. She seems to be more stubborn than before she didn¡¯t lose her memory. Her


    whole person looks so proud, as if she has a kind of invincible arrogance.


    "Alex, why did you ban me?" Miya asks, holding back her anger, thinking that if she hasn''t kept her


    emotions under control, she will have rushed to Alex when shees in, and she can¡¯t wait to kill him.

 Chapter 225 She comes in person 1

    Chapter 225 Shees in person 1


    Alex smiles evilly and takes all of Miya''s expressions into his eyes. Her eyes are full of resentment. If


    she wants to hate, she can hate. At least she has him in her heart.


    "I''m willing!" Alex speaks gently. If he doesn''t block her, how can shee to him obediently? So, all


    he does is for her.


    "You..." Miya is even ridiculed. She has seen shameless people, but she has never seen shameless


    people like him. He even said " I''m willing" a casual sentence, which can kill her whole life. Does this


    person have a heart? Is there human nature? Also, he is simply a devil.


    "Would you like that? Well, from today on, I will scold you at the door of yourpany every day. I will,


    too." Since she can''t find a job, of course, she will find Alex to vent all her anger. She just wants to


    scold him, the pervert.


    "Ha!" Alex chuckles, his evil eyes slightly bend, and a charming smile appears on his face love.


    "What are youughing at?" Miya says, lowering her voice, and there is a slight anxiety in her heart.


    This man is too vicious. At that time, when he was in the casino, he could y with her life, so of


    course, he didn''t care about her work, or even her situation. Shees hastily, will she suffer from


    losses? It''s only now that she thinks about this, is it a littlete?


    "Do you think you can get out of this Alex group without mymand?" Alex says slowly that she


    dares to scold him in public. Does she think that all the security guards of Alex group are useless?


    Miya''s heart sinks, but also confirms her uneasiness.


    "Do you want to detain me? This is illegal detention. I can sue you." Miya''s tone is obviously a little


    underpowered. A big man like Alex, can she win him?


    "Do you want to sue me? Do you know what it''s like for you to insult me in public? I can keep you in jail


    forever." Alex''s voice is still a littlezy, but his expression is serious.


    Miya''s eyes widen and she looks at Alex inconceivably. What does he mean and what does he want to


    do? Keeping in prison all her life, she would rather die.


    Alex watches Miya stop talking and smiles again. At this time, he seems to have a pair of shallow


    dimples on his face, and a pair of cute tiger teeth on his white teeth, which is very charming.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Miya has never seen a man smile so perfectly before, which makes her stunned. The sunlight is on


    him, adding a dreamlike feeling to him. His whole person looks like an angel, but Miya knows clearly


    that he is a devil, even more terrible than the soul messenger in hell.


    "What? Fascinated by me?" Seeing Miya''s stupefied appearance, Alex says evilly, and he suddenly


    stands up.


    Miya obviously doesn''t expect Alex to stand up suddenly. The pressure suddenly increases.


    Instinctively, she takes a step back. It seems that she wants to distance herself from Alex. In her mind,


    the farther away she is from Alex, the better it is.


    Alex looks at all Miya''s performance. Is she afraid of him? Does she still know what fear is? If she


    knows the fear, she shouldn''t call him a pervert at the gate of thepany.


    "What are you going to do? Don''te." Miya doesn''t know why, subconsciously, she says. She


    doesn''t like the feeling of his proximity.


    Alex doesn''t stop because of Miya''s words. He keeps approaching Miya until Miya retreats to the wall.


    When it is impossible to retreat, Alex has stood close to her.


    Miya''s heartbeat can¡¯t help elerating a little. Her little hand immediately reaches out against Alex''s


    chest, as if trying to stop him from approaching her.


    Miya is actually already very tall, almost one meter and sixty-eight, but standing beside Alex, Her height


    is one head shorter than his. This kind of gaze increases her sense of oppression. Although her heart


    rate elerates and she is afraid, she still looks at Alex stubbornly, as if she would rather die than


    surrender.

 Chapter 226 She comes in person 2

    Chapter 226 Shees in person 2


    Alex looks down at Miya, his deep, dark eyes darkening a little.


    "Don''t you call me a pervert? Then I''ll show you." Alex approaches Miya again while talking.


    Miya''s face slightly changes, and her force against Alex''s chest slightly increases, but her strength is


    not Alex''s opponent.


    "Little Miya, do you want to molest me?" All of a sudden, Alex says, the corners of his mouth are rising


    all the time, and the whole man seems to have an evil charm.


    What did he just call her? Little Miya? Don''t be so disgusting. It''s so nauseous. She feels that all her


    gooseflesh has fallen off. But she still takes back her own hand. No one wants to molest him, isn''t it


    against his chest to keep him away from her?


    Something is wrong, she thinks. After her hand has pulled away from his chest, can''t he take


    advantage of the situation? But she is a littlete thinking of this, and Alex has leaned down.


    Miya looks up, and the two lips press tightly together. Miya stares at Alex. At that moment, her mind is


    almost nk. The kissing skill of this man is so good, and she doesn''t know how many women he has


    kissed. At the thought of this, Miya quickly wipes her lips, and her eyes are full of dissatisfaction, as if


    she is stained by something dirty just now.


    Alex doesn''t expect Miya to do this. There is a sudden anger in his mind. Is this woman so reluctant to


    have his smell? Alex suddenly leans over again.


    "Pat!" There is a loud p in the office. In such a quiet space, it is so out of ce, and Miya seems to


    feel her hands numb. It can be imagined how much strength she used just now, and she did.


    Alex''s face darkens in a sh. Is this woman addicted to hitting him? She just pped him in the face


    yesterday, but today she even ps him in the face again. If he doesn''t teach her a lesson, she reallyN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    doesn''t know how to be cute.


    Miya looks at Alex''s cold face and swallows subconsciously. She wants to step back at this time, but


    she finds that at this time, she has no way to step back. She knows clearly in her heart that this man is


    abnormal, how will he punish her? She covers her face unconsciously, for fear that he will hit her face.


    Alex looks at Miya''s behavior and evilly picks up the corner of his mouth. The woman just doesn''t know


    how to be cute. She is obviously afraid of him, but she will offend him. Thinking of this, Alex suddenly


    picks up Miya and walks to the bedroom at the back of the office.


    Miya''s heart is shocked. He even brings her to the room, which makes her can¡¯t help being scared.


    "Hello, what do you want to do? You let me down." Miya''s words juste down, and she feels soft


    under her body. What she sees immediately is the bed sheet. Her heart is more scared. Alex even


    throws her on the bed. What does he want to do? Is it not going to rape her? No, she''s going to marry


    Lance. She''s not going to let this happen, thinking that she''s going to struggle to get up.


    Alex swoops up suddenly, pressing Miya''s body instantly, and he feels a soft body in his arms. He just


    feels excited in his heart, and wants to say something. But the ambiguous wordse to the mouth,


    he finally says nothing.

 Chapter 227 His punishment to her 1

    Chapter 227 His punishment to her 1


    "You don''t want me to bow my head. I hate you. I hate you deeply. I hope you will die at once." Miya is


    still scolding, but the sense of humiliation in her heart is growing. Her body is even seen by a demon


    like Alex. Although she is wearing underwear, he is still pressing on her. This will be very sorry for


    Lance.


    Is this woman so stubborn? As long as she begs him, he will let her go.


    As expected, Miya does not speak. She does not scold him anymore, but she doesn¡¯t ask him for


    forgiveness. They are deadlocked.


    Alex is trying to scare her. He doesn''t expect she will cry. Looking at the tears in her eyes, his heart


    seems to be hit by something. It hurts so much that he can''t help but reach out to wipe her tears.


    But when Miya''s head is tilted, she dodges Alex''s hand. She doesn''t want him to touch her. She really


    doesn''t know why this man has been doing this to her all the time. Even if she has offended him before,


    is the harm he caused to her not enough? What else does he want?


    Alex''s hand stiffens for a while, and then he stands up surprisingly, and does not embarrass her


    anymore. His feelings for her are true, which is absolutely true. Before Susan appears, he really thinks


    he is in love with Miya, but after Susan appears, all these things are in disorder. He begins to wonder if


    he falls in love with two women at the same time, but he finds that he is not interested in Susan.


    Alex shakes his head a little irritably, then walks straight out. He doesn''t know what is going on. He


    always wants to pay attention to everything about Miya, and whatever she does seems to affect his


    mood.


    Miya watches Alex go out and quickly puts on her own clothes. Her eyes can''t help falling on the photo


    beside her. One is the woman in his vi, and the other is even... she, he even has her photo here. If


    he hates her so much, how can he leave her photo here?


    And this is still a photo of her with him. In fact, there is Alex on the two photos. One is he and Susan. At


    that time, heughed happily. It was six years ago, and heughs without any trace of impurities. At


    that time, he probably didn''t take over Alex group, because he looked like a sunny boy.


    Then she looks at the picture she takes with Alex. In fact, on this photo, Alex didn¡¯t smile too much, but


    you can feel he was happy. She could see contentment in his face. His eyes were deep and dark,


    bottomless. After six years of practice, he was really a lot more mature. However, it seemed more


    charming. For a moment, she wants to know what happened to them in the past six years.


    But in the next moment, she denies the idea, no, these six years are what she wants to forget, she


    should not remember, these six years are a painful stage for her, she can¡¯t remember it anymore.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Alex hasn''t seen Miyae out for a long time. He can''t help bute back to see. He even sees that


    Miya is stunned staring at a photo, and the photo she sees is their photo. Does she remember


    anything?


    Hearing the footsteps at the door, Miya quickly disguises her emotions and lets her expression return to


    calm. Then she stands up gracefully and walks to the door proudly.


    Alex is obviously surprised. It seems that he can''t believe his eyes. Is the dazed Miya just now the


    same person as the proud Miya?

 Chapter 228 His punishment to her 2

    Chapter 228 His punishment to her 2


    "Mr. Alex, is that enough? If you teach enough, I will go." Miya''s tone is very indifferent, and seems to


    have some self-mockery, but her face is as stubborn as ever.


    Alex''s face changes a little. He seems to have guessed that she will be eager to leave. This woman is


    unwilling to stay with him for a moment.


    "Sit down for a while. Lance will be here in a moment." When theye into the office, Alex says


    politely,


    Miya immediately touches her ass. this Alex just hit really hard. He even hit her ass. Later Lance


    comes. If Alex tells Lance what happened, what should she do? Thinking of this, the momentum on her


    face has obviously declined a lot.


    "No, I''m going." She doesn''t want to stay here for a second. She doesn''t want to be alone with Alex.


    She will always remember the moment when he put her on the turntable in the casino and shot her.


    "You can go if you want, but when Lance asks, I''ll tell him that we were in the back room..."


    "Don''t say it!" Miya interrupts Alex''s words without thinking. there is a clear panic in his eyes. If Alex


    dares to tell Lance what happened in the room, she will kill him.


    "Why? I can promise you I won''t say it. I''ll get some good." Alex says suddenly, with a smirk on his


    face.


    "Uh? What benefits do you want?" Miya can''t help asking. She is obviously dissatisfied. The man is too


    vicious. She is really afraid that the man will dig a hole for her


    "Just... Go to bed with me." After so many days, he really misses her taste. At first, Susan hinted that


    she would go to bed with him, but he wasn¡¯t interested. He doesn''t know what is going on? Thinking of


    it, it''s strange.


    "Go away..." Miya has waved a hand in the conversation. This man is not only a pervert, but also a


    shameless and obscene man.


    Alex doesn''t think so, and his deep eyes fall straight on Miya''s chest, and the bottom of his eyes


    shes the light of desire.


    "Anyway, you have gone to bed with me before, and you used to have fun..."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you." Miya doesn''t want to say a word to this man at this time. She finds that


    Alex is simply unreasonable.


    "Of course I believe it, but it''s useless for you to kill me. Besides, it has cameras when we were in the


    room just now, which just recorded you. If I die, your photos will be spread all over the world." Alex


    says leisurely. During the conversation, he nces at Miya specially, which deepens the smile on the


    corner of his mouth.


    Miya grits her teeth angrily, but she can''t say a word for a long time. As expected, she meets a


    speechless man. It''s very good. Since he doesn''t let him go, he shouldn''t want to be at ease.


    "Then you can put out the photos, but there are you on them anyway. If you are not afraid of your


    fianc¨¦e ''s anger, you can put them out." Miya''s expression is calm. She can''t make herself messed.


    She needs to learn to fight back.


    Of course, Alex knows Miya''s idea. What she thinks about, he knows it at a nce.


    "Don''t forget that these photos can be modified. When I release them everywhere, you will be the only


    one on them." Alex is sure to say that he just likes to tease her and watch her with bared fangs at him.


    In fact, this kind of her makes him feel real.


    Miya widen her eyes to stare at Alex. She finds that in front of Alex, she haspletely lost. No matter


    her strength or eloquence, she is only willing to bow down.


    "Why do you look at me like this? I think you are in love with me." Alex is still smiling.


    "In love with you? Even if I die, I won''t fall in love with a scum like you."

 Chapter 229 She promises to sleep with him 1

    Chapter 229 She promises to sleep with him 1


    Alex frowns. He finds an important thing. He and Miya quarreled every time they met.


    "Mr. Alex, herees Lance." Randy''s voice suddenly sounds at the door.


    Miya and Alex both stops talking. Miya''s eyes sh a trace of tension and uneasiness. How can Lance


    come so fast? She and Alex haven''t negotiated well yet.


    "Don''t say, you know?" Miya stares at Alex and says, if he dares to say it, she will kill him, she will.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Then sleep with me." Alex also asks shamelessly. Anyway, he won''t do anything without some good.


    Moreover, he can''t help wanting her at the thought of her lingering under him.


    "You are dreaming." Miya refuses him without hesitation.


    "Then I will say." Alex doesn¡¯t budge. He just wants to sleep with her and lets her know clearly that she


    is his woman.


    "I will kill you." Miya growls angrily. She dares not shout at this time. Lance is still at the door.


    "Then you just wait for the sex photo to spread." Alex is not polite at all.


    "You..." When Miya wants to speak, the door suddenly rings again, which makes Miya''s heart suddenly


    tremble.


    "Don''t say." Miya warns again.


    "Do you promise to sleep with me?" Alex asks, raising his eyebrows, how can he not take advantage of


    it?


    Miya''s brilliant eyes are full of anger. How does Alex like to fight with her and have to sleep with her?


    How can his thoughts be so obscene? But now there is no way, so she has to promise first and then


    tries to solve this problem. Anyway, she won''t really sleep with him.


    "Okay." Miya says coldly and simply, and scolds him several times in her heart.


    Alex smiles contentedly, but he sees all the calctions in Miya''s eyes, but he doesn''t care about her


    little calctions. She can''t escape from his palm.


    "Come in." Alex says to the door indifferently, during the conversation, he has sat back in his


    president''s chair, and for a moment, he is so arrogant.


    As soon as Alex''s words fall, Lance immediately pushes the door and enters. In fact, if Alex doesn''t


    make a sound again, he will break in without permission. Miya is here with Alex. He''s always uneasy.


    He''s here to find her.


    As soon as Lance sees Miya, he immediately walks up and looks her up and down. It seems that he


    wants to see if the little girl is hurt. Lance is relieved to see that she is OK.


    "Mr. Lance, don''t you even say hello to me?" Alex''s voice sounds. it can feel that there is a trace of


    anger in the voice. The two people in front of him dare to ignore him. Moreover, Miya is so happy when


    she sees Lance. Why does she always quarrel when she sees him?


    Lance doesn''t want to talk to Alex. They haven''t been friends since thest fight. But it is his ce, and


    he doesn''t want to embarrass Miya, so he has to respond to Alex.


    "What''s the matter with Mr. Lanceing here?" Alex doesn''t care about Lance''s attitude at all. He


    cares about Miya. All he cares about is just Miya.


    Lance takes a look at Alex, and finally looks at Miya. At this time, he still tightly holds Miya''s small


    hand.


    "I''m here to pick up my girlfriend." Saying that, his hand holding Miya tights again.


    "Girlfriend?" Alex''s eyes narrow dangerously, and his words can turn Miya into a girlfriend. Miya is his


    own woman, which can''t be changed by anyone.


    Lance stares at Alex fearlessly. He also has his pride. Once he decides something, he will never let it


    go again. Six years ago, his mistake was his biggest regret. Now God wants to give him a chance


    again, and he will cherish it well.


    Miya hears Lance''s firm tone, and can''t help but feel moved in her heart. With Lance, a prince loving


    her, she feels that this is her luck in her misfortune.


    How does Alex feel that these two people in front of him share amon hatred? He is the two so-


    called enemies.


    "She''s just the torn shoes I worn. Are you sure you want her?" Alex smiles evilly, his eyes shing


    sharply, as if he will send these two people to hell at any time.


    Miya''s face changes a lot. She looks at Lance subconsciously, as if she wants to see something from


    Lance.


    Lance obviously doesn''t expect Alex to talk like this suddenly. He is stunned for a while, but soon he


    holds Miya in his arms. Regardless of the angry look on Alex''s face, he raises a smile.


    "I only care about the journey she and I have gone through. I don''t care about anything before." Lance


    says very seriously, and he hugs Miya tightly.


    Miya is moved by Lance''s words, but Alex''s words, she was just the worn shoes I wore, also deeply


    stimtes her. She thinks Lance will refute this sentence, but he doesn''t even refute it.


    Does that mean that she is really the person that Alex said "the worn-out shoes"? There shes a pain


    in her heart, which seems to be because of Alex.

 Chapter 230 She promises to sleep with him 2

    Chapter 230 She promises to sleep with him 2


    Alex is still sitting in the office chair without movement, but his face is not very good-looking, they seem


    to see his anger.


    "She is my thing, even if I don''t want it, no one can get it." Alex raises his voice and says, how can the


    things he used be used by others?


    Miya is also angry hearing this. What is his thing? She is human. How can she be his thing? Thinking


    of this, she angrily shakes off Lance''s hand and walks towards Alex.


    In Lance''s stunned eyes, Miya has waved her hand to Alex.


    Alex seems to have guessed that Miya will react like this for a long time. He takes Miya''s hand very


    easily and suddenly pulls her close to him. Although they are separated by a desk, they both lean


    forward. So, they seem so close to each other. There is a hint of ambiguity.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Miya wants to take back her hand, but Alex tightly sps her, unable to move at all. All she can do is


    staring hard at the man with her eyes.


    Once Lance sees the scene, he is also anxious. He immediately steps forward. It seems that he wants


    to pull Miya out of Alex''s hands, but at this moment, Randy is standing in front of Lance. No one can


    stop what Mr. Alex wants to do.


    "Get out of the way!" Lance stares coldly at Randy in front of him. His hands are tightly clenched into a


    fist. If Randy doesn''t get out of the way now, he will hit him right away.


    Randy doesn''t seem to get out of the way at all. At this time, Alex smiles and lets Miya''s hand go. He


    looks atnce with evil smile, which looks a little wild and seductive.


    "I remember that Lance group is going to sign a very important contract with Alex group. If this contract


    fails, Lance group will lose a lot. Although it will not go bankrupt, it will also makence group decline."


    Alex says elegantly, yes, he is so arrogant because he has arrogant capital.


    Lance''s face sinks. It''s true that this is just a few days ago. Because the contract with Alex group


    expired, it needs to be renewed. But Alex hasn''t made a statement yet. If the contract is not signed


    sessfully this time, Lance group will be hit seriously.


    Miya''s face also sinks. No wonder Alex is so powerful. It turns out that he wants to use thepany to


    deal with Lance. This man is just a madman.


    "Don''t forget that if you don''t renew the contract this time, you Alex group will lose too. Although the


    loss is not heavy, it will also have some small impact." Lance lowers his voice and says that although


    he is very reluctant, he knows that there is no way. The contract is really important for him.


    Alex deepens smile on the corner of his mouth, that little influence is nothing to Alex group, but for


    Lance group, it''s a serious blow.


    "Why don''t we break it?" Alex smiles evilly. It looks like he''s really going to cancel the contract with


    Lance.


    Lance''s face sinks again, his fists loosening and tightening again. He is telling himself that he can¡¯t be


    impulsive, and he can¡¯t take the whole Lance group against Alex. Their Lance group can¡¯t fight Alex,


    and he has to bear it.


    Miya can''t help but walk to Lance and hold his hand. At this moment, she is willing to give him all her


    strength.


    Alex''s face changes a lot. The woman even goes to pull Lance''s hand. She seems to forget her


    identity. She is his thing and even doesn''t listen to him.


    "Mr. Lance can go back if you have nothing to do, otherwise I will be in a bad mood and cancel the


    contract immediately after seeing you." Alex is still smiling viciously. His meaning is obvious. He is


    threatening Lance with his contract with Lance group.


    Lance doesn''t speak, and takes Miya to walk out, but at this time, Randy blocks the way of them. Miya


    looks at Randy, and grits her teeth angrily. In her heart, the people around Alex are also not good.

 Chapter 231 She annoys him 1

    Chapter 231 She annoys him 1


    "What does Mr. Alex mean? You said let us go, but let your dog block the door." When Miya talks about


    the dog, she can''t help but aggravate her tone, and her face is very ugly.


    When is Randy so scolded? His face sinks heavily. He is also angry. If it isn''t for Alex, he will have hit


    her now. Although he doesn''t hit women, he will make an exception for Miya.


    Alex looks at the people in front of him, but his face doesn¡¯t change. He is not anxious.


    "I only said let Lance go, not let you go." Alex says indifferently, with a smile on the corner of his mouth,


    but the woman agreed to sleep with him.


    Miya and Lance are surprised at the same time. Alex doesn''t let her go. What does he want to do?


    "I''m free. If I want to go, can you control it?" Miya hates self-righteous men like Alex the most. Don''t


    think the earth is just around him, without him, it won''t work.


    "You can try." Alex''s voice is very low, but he has a cold momentum, which makes people feel


    pressured.


    Miya raises her head andughs, pulls Lance and leaves straight away. She just dares to go. Why


    does she need to listen to him? What does he mean to her?


    Randy wants to stop it, but looks at Alex''s eyes. He stops and doesn''t take any action. But he knows


    that Alex won''t let them go so easily with his character.


    "Randy, go and take Miya''s dad here." When Alex says, his tone is very heavy. He wants Miya to taste


    the end of disobedience. No one can refuse him.


    Alex actually has a lot of work to do. He has dyed a lot of travel in recent days. In fact, he has a


    business trip, but surprisingly, he doesn''t want to go on a business trip.


    In fact, how can his rtionship with Lance over the years drive him into danger? He is just angry.


    Lance will really turn against him for a woman. He will be very angry every time when he thinks about


    it.


    He immerses himself in work and soon gets into it.


    Miya pulls Lance out directly, but Lance''s face is always very bad. She knows that he is because of


    what Alex said in the office. Is it really important to cooperate with Alex group? Besides, Lance also


    says that if the contract is terminated, Alex group will be affected. She is sure Alex won''t do anything


    that will affect hispany.


    "Lance, you have something in your mind!" Miya asks softly, in a very soft voice, which is quite different


    from the fierce look in the face of Alex.


    "Well, nothing!" Lance shows a faint smile. In fact, he''s really worried about Alex''s sudden termination,


    and then their Lance group will be over.


    Miya gently takes Lance''s arm and smiles on her face. She looks like an angel in the sun.


    "Let''s not worry about it anymore. We can find other partners. Anyway, there are so manypanies,


    and we can still live without Alex." Miya doesn¡¯t care. of course, Alex group is big, but without Alex


    group, they can also find partners.


    Lance shakes his head. If Alex really doesn''t cooperate with them, he will surely monopolize all the


    companies which cooperates with Lance group by Alex''s means. So, if Alex really wants to target them,


    Lance group will bepletely over.


    But thinking of his brotherhood with Alex over the years, he should not put him to death. He can''t help


    but look at Miya. His intuition tells him that Alex won''t let go so easily. Alex''s temper is also understood.


    Once he decides something, no one can change it. And Miya doesn''t listen to him, she follows him out.


    There will be something bad.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Thinking of this, Lance can''t help but hug Miya and smell the unique lily fragrance on her, but his heart


    can''t calm down any more.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Miya seems to feel the depressive mood of Lance, and asks cautiously,


    but she is still obediently leaning on his arms. She always looks so cute in front of Lance.


    "It''s OK. I just want to hug you." Lance says softly, touching Miya''s hair, with a little mncholy in his


    eyes.

 Chapter 232 She annoys him 2

    Chapter 232 She annoys him 2


    When Miya returns home, it is already sunset. Her first feeling after she opens the door is that the


    house is cold and quiet. In the past, she would smell the smell of rice every time she came back home,


    but now she doesn''t smell anything. Moreover, it is still so cold, and a bad premonition suddenly rises


    in her heart.


    "Mom, mom..." There is even no response. The uneasiness in her heart is growing.


    "Dad..." She calls David again. There is still no response. She starts to panic. Why is there no one at


    home? Even if there''s something wrong, mom and dad should tell her. She immediately takes out her


    cell phone to call David.


    At this time, by coincidence, her mobile phone also rings. Although it is a strange number, she takes


    the phone quickly and intuitively tells her that it has something to do with her parents.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Hello!" Miya speaks.


    "Do you really want to know where your parents are?" Alex''s teasing tonees into Miya''s ears. In


    fact, he just wants to bring her father, but he doesn''t expect her mother to follow him. That''s OK. Let


    them go together.


    When Miya hears Alex''s voice, her anger suddenly rises. It turns out to be him, a scum. What does the


    man want to do?


    "What are you doing with my parents? You let them go quickly, or I''ll call the police. This is a


    kidnapping." Miya angrily yells that if Alex is in front of her, she will p Alex in the face now without


    hesitation.


    "I didn''t kidnap them. They came to see their grandson. Would you like toe?" Alex also looks to


    David and Gina, who are ying happily with his three children.


    At this time, Susan also brings the meal andes over. In a moment, he seems to feel the warmth of


    the home. Without Miya, can he also have a happy life? He takes his father over and lives happily with


    Susan all the time.


    However, at this time, his mind suddenly shes the moment when Miya pulls Lance away from him,


    and his anger suddenly rises again.


    "What? Grandson?" Miya doesn''t react for a while. It takes her a while to remember. The three children


    who called her Mommy, do her parents admit the three children as their grandchildren? How is this


    possible? Those three children are not hers. They will never be hers. Lance is the only one she loves.


    She can''t have children with Alex, the devil.


    "Yes, our children." Alex also reminds her. When he thinks of these three children as his and Miya''s


    children, he will have a shallow sense of satisfaction. Besides, she has no husband, so he is her first


    man, and he is also her only man, forever. Moreover, all his life, he will not let her be with Lance. When


    he thinks of the beauty of her body, he immediately feels excited.


    Damn it, even thinking about her will react. This woman is really a drug, and it is also an addictive


    poison.


    Miya is very angry. She said that the three children are not her. How can this man always say that they


    are her children? Even if he wants to help the children find Mommy, he doesn''t need to find her.


    "Let my mother answer the phone." Miya calms her down and says, yes, she wants to make her mother


    answer the phone. She wants her parents to go home. She can actually ask her father about her


    children, but surprisingly, she doesn''t want to ask. She doesn''t want to know what happened in those


    six years. She loves Lance. She will only be with Lance.


    "It''s not convenient for your mother to answer the phone. I''d better go to pick you up." Alex says. When


    he thinks of picking up Miya, there is a sense of expectation in his heart. In his subconscious, he just


    wants to be close to Miya.


    "No, I can go by myself." In fact, she doesn''t want to go, but at the thought that her mother and her


    father are still in Alex''s hands, and this abnormal man even doesn''t let his parents answer the phone.


    Although Alex has long guessed that Miya will not let him pick her up, he can¡¯t help but feel a little


    disappointment when he hears what she says. He feels funny for his psychological change. He even


    feels lost for Miya''s words. Is he crazy?


    "OK, but don''t take too long, or your parents won''t be able to wait for you." Alex adds thetter


    sentence deliberately, and he believed Miya wille.


    Miya is very angry, almost wants to kill someone. Her hand holding the mobile phone is tight.


    "Alex, you''re ruthless." After saying, Miya suddenly hangs up the phone. This Alex is too much. He


    even grabs her parents and lets her go, but she has to go. He controls her so much. In fact, she also


    knows that today, if she goes, Alex will not let her go.


    This morning, she also offended the devil. He is definitely retaliating, tantly. However, she has


    nothing to do.


    Miya takes a taxi to Alex''s vi. When she gets off the bus, she finds a very embarrassing thing. She


    comes out in a hurry and doesn''t take her wallet. Damn it, it is all Alex''s faults.


    "Master, can you wait for me and I''ll go home and get the money for you?" Miya says with some


    embarrassment, and specially describes Alex''s vi as a home. If not, the driver will not let her down.


    The driver looks at Miya, and then looks at the vi in front of him. He frowns slightly. Will this ordinary


    woman live here? Will she want to cheat him? Then she will take the chance to escape and not pay


    him for the car.

 Chapter 233 Desire is out of control 1

    Chapter 233 Desire is out of control 1


    "You''d better call the family and ask them to bring the car money to you." The driver is polite, you know,


    it takes a lot of money to get here by taxi from her, at least more than 100.


    "Uh?" Family? Her father and mother are indeed here, but will Alex let them answer the phone? But


    looking at the driver in front of her, it''s not easy for him to earn money, and he also picks her up from


    such a far ce.


    Finally, Miya calls Alex.


    Alex sees the call from Miya, and his eyes sh a little deep meaning. In his impression, since this


    woman lost her memory, she has never called him again. Now what does it mean that she calls him?


    Alex presses the answer button, but doesn''t speak, waiting for Miya to speak, won''t this woman be


    kidnapped halfway?


    "Hello, is it Alex?" Miya''s voicees, apparently without the previous momentum. Yes, she dares not


    have any more momentum now. She needs Alex toe down and pay for her.


    "Huh." Alex says lightly, doesn''t speak again, waiting for her to speak.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Can youe out for a moment? I''m at the gate of the vi." Miya''s voice is smaller and smaller. What


    if Alex doesn''t pay her when hees out? This man is so rich that he shouldn''t even give her a


    hundred dors fare.


    "Huh?" Alex lengthens the ending, as if to ask Miya why.


    "Don''t talk so much. Come out." Miya doesn''t want to beg the devil, and listens to his free voice. Now


    she can''t help but want to scold him.


    "Remember to let him bring the money." The driver can''t help saying.


    Alex is shocked. There is a man next to Miya. Besides, he says he should take money when he goes


    out. Is she really kidnapped?


    "Well, lend me 150 dors first." Miya says softly. She doesn''t expect him to pay for her. She says to


    lend her the money first.


    What? 150 dors? In Alex''s life, it''s the least money someone has ever borrowed from him. Thanks to


    this woman, but now he finally knows why she calls him. She takes a taxi without the fare.


    Alex smiles evilly. Good, he can take the opportunity to gain some benefits from her.


    "I never lend money to others, but I can borrow money to my people!" Alex looks disgusted. Maybe he


    can make her his wife. Then he can lend her money.


    "What do you really want to do?" Miya is a little unhappy, isn''t it to borrow 150 dors from him? He is


    even stingy about it. Hearing that he doesn''t want to lend money to her, her voice improves a lot.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I can lend you money, but you promised to sleep with me." Alex lowers his


    voice when he says thest words, which is absolutely ambiguous.


    Miya''s little face immediately shes a blush. She looks at the driver next to her uneasily. The driver''s


    face is calm. She should have heard nothing.


    "Have I promised you? How can I forget it?" She doesn''t admit it. Asking her to sleep with him, he is


    dreaming. No, she will not sleep with him even in dream.


    "Well, since you haven''t promised me, I''ll hang up." After say, Alex seems to really want to hang up.


    "Wait..." But Miya speaks quickly. If he hangs up now, there will be no one to pay for her. She''d better


    please him now.


    "Well, I think, it''s true that, you can send me the fare now." What Miya most concerns about now is the


    fare. They can talk about somethingter. She will try to refuse himter.


    Miya''s reactions are all expected by Alex.


    "Well, can we finish it tonight?" Alex seems to say it unintentionally, but in his heart, he looks forward to


    it inexplicably,


    Uh? Miya feels embarrassed. Finish it tonight? Does he want her to sleep with him today? He...


    "Well, I promise you,e out now." She wants to scold, but looks at the impatient driver next to her.


    Forget it, pacify the driver first, and they''ll talk about itter.


    "Well, to show my sincerity, I''ll go out and give you the money myself." When Alex hears that Miya has


    agreed to this, his heart is indeed inexplicably happy.


    "Pat!" Then there is a beeping voice on the phone. Alex looks at the phone which has already been


    hung up and can''t helpughing. Haha, this woman''s temper is still so big. However, no matter how


    angry she is, she promises to go to bed with him.


    Alex reallyes out in person. He even drives his sports car Lamborghini out, puts a beautiful arc


    and stops in front of that car.


    Then he takes out a pile of money and throws it into the car. Then Miya and the driver widen their eyes.


    The next moment, they all look at Alex at the same time.


    "I''m happy today, so give more." He''s really happy today, because Miya will climb into his bed tonight.


    He hasn''t made love with her for many days. When he thinks of her taste, he will be excited. He can''t


    help that.


    Miya gives him a white look. Since you have so much money, why do you want to threaten me for this


    small money? Pervert man, and does that pile of money just now have a few thousand dors? He


    doesn''t want it. She wants it. Seeing that the driver tightly takes the money in his hand, she only has


    the chance of envy, and then gets off the car.

 Chapter 234 Desire is out of control 2

    Chapter 234 Desire is out of control 2


    She doesn''t want to get on Alex''s car, but she passes directly by Alex''s car. She won¡¯t get on his car.


    Seeing this devilish abnormal man, she feels lousy. What she wants to see now is her parents. Only


    when she is sure that they are safe can she rest assured.


    "Get in the car!" Alex drives to Miya again. If she dares to not get on again, he will not hesitate to pull


    her into the car. Although it is only a few steps away, he lets her in, and she has to get on his car.


    "OK, I can get on the car, but we can¡¯t do that tonight!" Miya raises her head and says that she has to


    find a way to escape now. She must not let Alex eat her.


    Alex evilly smiles, the woman even learns to bargain with him, but she is still a little young.


    "Good!" He readily agrees to her, but a glimmer of light shes through his eyes. Since she doesn''t do


    that in the evening, let''s do that now, anyway, sooner orter. What''s more, when he sees her, his body


    will react inexplicably.


    Miya originally thinks that Alex will not agree, but doesn¡¯t expect that he promises so quickly, she is


    stunned for a while, but soon feels happy in her heart. Then she gets on the car.


    As soon as Alex sees the woman get into the car, he immediately locks the door, but Miya doesn''t find


    out.


    "What are you doing looking at me like this?" Miya feels that Alex''s eyes are too hot, which makes her


    whole body ufortable and subconsciously want to escape.


    Alex raises his lips, but still looks at Miya, and he doesn''t drive.


    "You can''t go yet. If you don''t go, I''ll go down." What is he doing? She is in a hurry to see her parents?


    Besides, being alone with Alex always makes her feel dangerous.


    Alex looks at Miya''s small red face because she is angry or shy, her tight skin and bright eyes, which


    makes him want to kiss.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "You are so beautiful..." Alex can''t help blurting out, and he leans over to Miya as he speaks.


    Uh? What? Miya obviously doesn''t understand Alex''s meaning. She can¡¯t help looking up as if she


    wants to see him.


    "What are you going to do?" Seeing Alex''s leaning towards her, she subconsciously puts out her hand


    against Alex''s chest. Inexplicably, she feels tight in her heart. Since she meets Alex, she is upset all the


    time.


    "What do you say a man can do with a woman?" Alex is still close to Miya. He seems to have smelled


    the light lily fragrance on her.


    Miya''s heart is sinking and her face is getting worse.


    "You promised me not to do that." Miya asks in anger. She really wants to scold him now, but the


    situation seems not good for her. She can only think about it.


    "Yes, I promised you not to, but that was the night, and I didn''t say I couldn''t do that now!"


    Miya''s little face is really angry. Well, this man is even lying to her. She shakes her little hand to hit


    Alex.


    Alex holds Miya''s hand and kisses her lips the next moment. If he has known this, he will not have


    been merciful to her. Now she has not long memory, and even ps in his face.


    Miya doesn''t expect Alex to kiss her suddenly. She struggles hard, but Alex presses her hand tightly.


    She can''t move at all. She has no way but to use her legs.


    But before her legs has been raised, she just feels that the seat of the car is down. Damn it, Alex turns


    the car into a bed, and Alex swoops up on her without any doubt.


    "What do you really want to do? You let me go." Miya''s momentum weakens, but she is not satisfied in


    her eyes. Why does he treat her like this? What kind of hatred does she have with this demon-like


    man?

 Chapter 235 He resists the desire to have sex with her

    Chapter 235 He resists the desire to have sex with her


    "You are not a man." As soon as Alex lets go of Miya, she can''t wait to scold him, then she is kissed by


    him.


    Alex doesn''t care about her scolding. Maybe he''s used to it. Anyway, from this woman''s mouth, there''s


    no good words.


    Her body is so tense that he sees a trace of hate in her eyes. Yes, it is indeed hatred.


    Miya is afraid at this moment. She is really afraid. She has never been afraid as she is now. Her mind is


    almost nk. She even forgets to struggle.


    At that moment, she gives up her struggle. There are tears in her eyes, flowing on the seat along the


    corner of her eyes, and disappear instantly. Her eyes are hollow, as if she is a lifeless doll.


    Alex doesn''t expect that she will suddenly stop struggling. He looks at her face, the tears in her eyes.


    He kisses her gently, and his heart seems to sink at this moment.


    "Hurry up if you want to do something. I have to see my parents." Miya says coldly, although she is still


    so indifferent when talking, Alex still sees the pain on her face, her stubbornness covers up all her


    vulnerability, and such Miya makes him sad.


    He never cared about her feeling when he made love with her before. He just did it whenever he


    wanted to make love with her because he paid for her. But now, she is a woman who is with flesh and


    blood, and she is such a proud and stubborn woman.


    In fact, he originally thinks she will plead for Lance, but she doesn''t, which makes his heart rx a lot.


    Maybe Lance is not as important in her heart as he thinks.


    "If you break up with Lanceter, I can let you go today." He suddenly says, maybe he really begins to


    care about her feelings.


    Miya''s eyes sh a bit of confusion. She obviously doesn''t expect that Alex will suddenly let her go at


    this time, but his request ...


    "Well, I promise you." In order to keep her innocence, she promises him. For the time being, she will


    not meet Lance, but she can contact him by phone. She wants to do a good design at home. Now she


    has no job, but she can make David group to be reconstructed again.


    Alex kisses Miya''s forehead again at the end, and then he sits up reluctantly. Maybe he is looking


    forward to the day when she will climb onto his bed in person. He doesn''t want her to hate him.


    Miya doesn''t refuse Alex''s kiss, and she doesn''t know why. In the past few contacts, she is not afraid of


    Alex except that she was scared at the casino. Moreover, she even doesn''t have much dislike for his


    kiss. What''s the matter?


    Miya and Alex get off the car together. As soon as they get off the car, Susan rushes to Alex''s arms.


    When she sees Miya and Alex getting off together, she is so jealous.


    "Susan, why youe out?" Alex just slightly frowns but doesn''t push Susan away.


    "I''m jealous." Susan also says without hesitation. She has long seen that the rtionship between Miya


    and Alex is not so simple. What she cares about most now is this thing. She knows that Miya has a


    direct impact on Alex''s emotions, which shows that Alex has Miya''s in mind, and cares very much.


    Alex touches Susan''s hair, raising his lips, and looks first, perhaps to see how the woman will react.


    Miya is standing there, feeling nothing. That¡¯s all right that Susan is jealous. Anyway, it''s Alex who


    provokes her, not her who provokes Alex.


    "Mr. Alex, where are my parents?" Miya doesn''t want to pay attention to the two people in front of her.


    Are they not shy to be close in front of her? She turns around and doesn''t want to look at the two


    people in front of her.


    Alex looks at Miya''s reaction and his mood suddenly gets better. She doesn''t want to see him holding


    other women, which proves that she cares about him. She is jealous. With this recognition, he can''t


    helpughing.


    Susan is in Alex''s arms, looking at Alex''s smile. His smile is enough to make thousands of women


    crazy. She has never seen such a smile since shees back, but today he has again. Thinking of


    this, Susan can''t help looking at Miya nearby. Is it because of the woman in front of him that he smiles


    so much?


    "Alex, isn''t Aunt and uncle out with the children?" Susan pretends to say in surprise and then looks at


    Miya. It turns out that the two are Miya''s parents, but Alex takes them home, what does he want to do?


    Isn''t that unreasonable? Besides, Alex is so kind to Miya''s parents.


    "Well, so let her wait here." Alex says indifferently. In fact, he deliberately let David and Gina go out. In


    this way, Miya will stay with him for a longer time, so he will let Gina and David y outside for a longer


    time.


    "What? My parents are not here?" Miya stares at Alex with wide eyes. The anger in her eyes is


    unbearable. This man is ying with her again. Does he think it''s fun to cheat her?


    When Miya thinks of this, she turns around and walks forward. She finds that she is not the same as


    the devil in front of her. She does not want to stay with him for a moment. She thinks that if she stays


    with him for a long time, she will have schizophrenia.


    "You can leave if you want, but if your father and your mothere, I won''t remind you so kindly." Alex


    says without thinking. His meaning is obvious. If Miya leaves now and theye backter, he won''t


    let David and Gina leave.


    Miya turns around angrily, doesn''t it just wait? OK, she''ll wait. She doesn''t believe that mom and dad


    won''te back all night.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Alex pulls Susan inside, but his mind is all on Miya. He never knows that he cares about this woman so


    much.


    Miya goes to the living room and sits straight on the sofa. It''s not the first time anyway. She doesn''t


    need to be so polite. Even if shees for the first time, she won''t be so polite. Inexplicably, she


    suddenly thinks that night, she helped Alex clean his body. She shakes her head abruptly. What is she


    doing? She even thinks of such a thing.


    Suddenly, she feels a hot look on her head. She suddenly looks up subconsciously, and then she


    meets Alex''s eyes. She lowers her head unexpectedly, as if she has been discovered by him about her


    thoughts.


    "What are you doing looking at me like this?" After asking this, Miya''s face can''t help turning red, and


    she doesn''t even understand what is going on.


    Alex is still looking at Miya., and there is a hint ofplexity in his eyes. The woman''s expression


    seems to be shy! This woman is shy towards him. It''s amazing. The woman who always scolds him will


    also be shy. Why isn''t it a bit like her?


    "What were you thinking just now?" Alex can''t help but ask, watching her thinking about things just


    now, can she be thinking... Lance? Angeres up, but he is still waiting for Miya''s answer.


    Miya''s heart tightens. He even asks her what she was thinking? Damn, can he really see what she''s


    thinking?


    "It''s none of your business. I''m thirsty. Give me a ss of milk." She says casually, her face is


    obviously a little guilty.


    "Milk?" Alex can''t help asking, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Yes, milk! What¡¯s wrong?" Miya frowns unhappily and improves her voice a lot. It seems that only


    using this way can she hide her inner tension.


    "I remember you said you don''t like milk." Alex says leisurely, he remembered that he gave her milk at


    that time, she said she would not drink that, but Joey also said that she did.


    Miya''s face slightly changes. She seems to have said such a sentence, but now she wants milk.


    Obviously, there are some contradictions.


    "I''m trying to drink milk recently. I heard that milk can make girls look beauty. So that I can just look for


    a gigolo." Miya seems to know that Alex doesn''t like the men around her, but she is willing to offend


    him, as if to see him angry, she will be very happy.


    "Really? But since you said you don''t drink milk, so, I never have any milk here." Alex still says


    unhurriedly, as if he has put milk in his house just for Miya.


    "Eh... In that case, bring me a ss of c." She is not a very picky woman. She belongs to the type


    that she can eat everything she has.


    "I don¡¯t have that." Alex says without any consideration.


    "Then coffee." Miya says again.


    "No!" Still answers without hesitation.


    Miya is so angry that she stands up. Since he says no, she has to find it by herself.


    Alex looks at Miya, who walks to the refrigerator, and he is smiling. His purpose is to let her take it by


    herself. Because, it is her home.

 Chapter 236 A quarrel in the waiting

    Chapter 236 A quarrel in the waiting


    After Miya opens the refrigerator, she is stunned for a moment. Then she is angry. Damn Alex, he lies


    to her again. Everything in this fridge is fully stocked, and they are all absolutely high-end. As expected,


    the richer people are, the stingier they are. He even doesn''t want to let her drink a cup of coke.


    Hum, he doesn''t want her to drink all these, but she will definitely drink them. She will take a ss of


    milk, coke and coffee. Anyway, the waiting time is very long. She will sit here to drink for a while.


    "Why do you drink so much?" Alex raises his eyebrows. Is the woman''s head flooded? She even takes


    so many cold drinks. Does she want to have diarrhea?


    Miya is even more dismissive of Alex''s words. It''s so mean that he doesn''t even want her to drink


    some. The richer he is, the stingier he is.


    Susan suddenlyes over with some food in her hand. She originally doesn''t want to bring fruit to


    Miya, but thinking about it, this is her home, so if she prepares something, it will show her status.


    "Miss Miya, let''s eat some fruit first. Don''t be polite here, just like you are at home." At this moment,


    Susan shows her virtue and generosity.


    Miya is not polite to take an apple, taking a bite before she speaks.


    "Well, I won''t be polite. This apple is delicious." Miya says with a smile, how can she be polite in Alex''s


    family? She will like to eat all his things. She sincerely hopes that he will be poor and see what


    else he will take to be arrogant.


    Susan grits her teeth. This woman even doesn''t have it. She even says that she will not be polite. Is


    this her home? She dares not to be polite.


    "In fact, it would be nice for a woman to be reserved. The woman who is careless and slovenly, and


    has no temperament, will be loved by few good men." Susan''s tone is full of irony. Even Alex beside


    her is stunned. Is that what his Susan will say? In his impression, his Susan has always been a simple,


    noble girl, but now, she even says that, is this the so-called jealousy?


    Miya obviously hears what Susan means, but she is not angry. Isn''t this Susan alluding to her? This is


    called jealousy.


    "But there is a bad man who often pesters me. and it seems to have answered your sentence, no good


    man likes me." Miya smiles and takes another bite of the apple. It''s so sweet. She also looks at Alex


    deliberately, and Alex looks at her with a smile at this time.


    Susan''s face changes again. What does Miya mean? And what does that look at Alex mean? Is Alex


    the bad man who she alludes? There is a clear sh of anger in her eyes. No, she can''t let this woman


    be with Alex.


    "Really? My Alex is an absolutely good man, gentle and considerate to me." Susan takes a deep look


    at Alex. She pretends to ignore his look at Miya, but she doesn''t like it. What''s good about Miya? And


    why does she get Alex''s love? Miya doesn''t expect that Susan will suddenly say this, just takes a sip of


    milk and almost squirts it out. It''s the worst joke she''s ever heard, even saying that Alex is a good man.


    She hasn''t seen how abnormal this man is. When she was in the casino, he even put her on the


    turntable to shoot. Does a man like him deserve to be a good man?


    Alex puts all Miya''s expressions in his eyes. His eyes narrow dangerously. It is obvious that he wants to


    say something. Isn''t he a good man?


    Miya puts down her milk and gives Alex a special look.


    "Well, your man is a good man indeed," Miya tries to resist her impulse to squirt, but she doesn''t


    contradict Susan any more. She says that Alex is a good man, that is OK. Anyway, everyone in their


    hearts knows what kind of man he is.


    Alex looks at Miya unhappily. How can this woman''s voice be so awkward? Although she says that he


    is a good man from her mouth, it sounds so harsh.


    "I''m a little hungry. Do you have anything to eat at home?" Miya''s eyes are wide, and she looks at


    Susan in front of her. Doesn''t she like to be the hostess here? Well, she''ll make Susan do something


    for the guest.


    Susan''s face changes a little. How can this woman be so rude? She just regards this ce as her own


    home.


    Miya''s face is indifferent. She smiles. She looks at Susan, who doesn''t speak. Soon she turns her head


    to Alex. It seems that her eyes are showing that he is so stingy that she can''t even eat a meal.


    "What would you like to eat? Let the servant do some for you." Alex says with a smile. He finds that he


    really falls in love with this Miya. He takes all her impressions in his eyes, and when he sees her, his


    heart will be inexplicably happy.


    Miya is stunned. Is the man''s brain bad? He even asks her what she wants to eat.


    Susan looks jealous. Alex hasn''t asked her what she likes to eat since she came back. He is even


    asking this Miya now. Does he really care about this woman?


    A trace of hatred shes in her eyes. She will not be reconciled. Her purpose ofing back this time


    is to get Alex.


    "I''d like to have some lotus seed porridge." Miya feels a little embarrassed. Why are all the people


    looking at her? Doesn''t Alex just casually ask her what she wants to eat? Do they need to be so


    surprised?


    Alex nces at the servant, and the servant immediately goes to make porridge, but Alex keeps


    looking at Miya. She just eats it. One day, he will eat her too.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Miss Susan, why don''t you sit?" Miya suddenly finds Susan still standing in front of her. And there is


    much jealousy in her eyes, even she is jealousy, she also needs not show so obvious.


    Susan doesn''t sit down, instead, she still holds up her chest proudly, as if to show off her proud


    posture.


    "I''m used to standing so to stay in good shapes." Susan proudly says that when she looks at Miya, her


    eyes are obviously disdainful. She seems to think that Miya''s chest is not as big as hers.


    "Then stand." Then Miya suddenly stands up.


    Susan is stunned. Will this woman also have to stand up to keep her figure?


    There is also a strange sh in Alex''s eyes, this woman''s figure is good enough, isn''t she tired of


    standing up? Besides, he will not dislike her figure.


    At this time, Miya smiles charmingly, and a pair of charming dimples immediately appears on her


    delicate face.


    "Excuse me, I''ll go to the toilet." Miya calmly passes in front of Susan, and she clearly sees the scorn in


    Susan''s eyes.


    She knows what Susan is scorning. She just says "toilet". What''s wrong with the toilet? Anyway, it''s the


    same as the bathroom. Isn''t their function the same?


    Alex is obviously surprised. She has never heard Miya talk about toilets before, but now she says


    toilets. In all likelihood, she is intentional.


    "Susan, I''m going out for a while. Don''t quarrel with Miya." He exims specially.


    Susan feels a little pain in her heart. Is Alex worried that she will bully Miya? How can he be so partial


    to Miya?


    Alex looks at Susan''s face, which suddenly turns to be a little aggrieved. He immediately understands


    something, and his expression softens.


    "I''m afraid that you will be bullied by Miya. That woman is very articte. You can''t win to quarrel with


    her." Alex doesn''t really think so, but when he sees Susan''s grievance, he can''t help saying it.


    In fact, Susan looks weak, but her heart is very strong. Otherwise, how can she live so well alone


    outside?


    But Miya is different. Miya looks strong and stubborn, but her heart is actually very fragile. The reason


    why she is stubborn is just to cover up her fragile heart and not be found by anyone, but he still knows


    her.


    When Susan hears what Alex means, she smiles softly and reaches out to tidy up Alex''s clothes.


    "Early to go and early to return." What she says and does is just like a wife to her husband.


    "Ok." Alex gently kisses Susan on the forehead before turning away.


    Miya looks at the two people who are inseparable in front of her. At the thought of Alex''s insult to her


    and his desire to sleep with her, she is angry. This man clearly has a woman. Now he even wants to


    provoke her. Does he want to eat in the bowl and look at the pot?


    To her surprise, as soon as Alex goes out, Miya''s cell phone rings. When she sees that it is Alex who


    calls, she subconsciously looks at Susan, who is still immersed in happiness. She suddenly feels that


    this woman is so sad that she even falls in love with such a yful man.


    "What?" Her tone is obviously impatient and a little bad. When she thinks of Alex kissing Susan gently,


    her anger is even greater.


    "Have you eaten gunpowder? Oh... I see. You''re jealous." Alex suddenly thinks of the moment when he


    turns around, he sees Miyaing out.


    "Don''t talk nonsense here, if you have anything to say." Her voice is more and more impatient, and she


    is more and more disgusted with Alex in her heart. Although she doesn''t like Susan, Alex can''t treat his


    woman like that.


    "If you want to see your parents, pleasee out immediately. I''ll wait for you at the station sign." After


    saying, Alex hangs up without hesitation. He doesn''t know why. He clearly wants to deal with


    something, but he wants to see this woman in his heart.


    Miya stares at her phone, and there is already a busy tone in her cell phone.


    However, at this time, the servant hase over with lotus seed porridge and puts it on the table in


    front of Miya.

 Chapter 237 Youre jealous

    Chapter 237 You''re jealous


    Miya is really hungry now. Looking at her mobile phone, and then at rice, finally, rice takes the top


    position. She sits down and starts to eat. Anyway, Alex just says to let her out, but he doesn''t set a


    time. She can go to him after eating.


    Susan is in a very good mood because of Alex''s kiss when he left. She doesn¡¯t want to quarrel with


    Miya. She is immersed in her happiness. Her Alex really loves her. He is only hers.


    From time to time, Miya nces at Susan, and she feels more and more worthless to her. For a kiss


    from Alex, does she need to be so happy? She doesn''t know what an evil man Alex is.


    Hey, the woman is pitiful. At this time, Miya''s mind can''t help thinking of Lance. It''s her Lance who is


    good, single-minded and gentle. He only loves one her, and never changes his mind. After all these


    years, he is still with her. Love like this is true love.


    Miya goes out after dinner. The day ispletely dark. The street lights are all on and colorful.


    Miya goes to the station sign. In her mind, Alex should have left long ago, but she still wants toe


    over and has a look. When she sees the dazzling Lamborghini, she is stiff for a moment. Her feet seem


    to be nailed, and she can''t move at all.


    "What are you still doing? If you eat well, get in the car." Alex''s indifferent voicees, it should be


    known that this is his first time for him waiting for someone, and he has been waiting for an hour,


    damned woman.


    Miya is still in a daze. She takes a little rest after eating, and thenes out. Because she has long


    been convinced that this man must have left, but he has not left. Instead, he has been waiting for her.


    "Did You wait for me for an hour?" Miya says incredulously, though she asks, she is almost sure.


    "What do you think?" Alex raises his eyebrows and looks at Miya''s stupefied look, he can''t help


    laughing. She is moved. This woman is so easily moved. Doesn''t he just wait for her for a while? She is


    even so moved.


    Miya doesn''t speak any more, but opens the door and gets on the car. She looks at the man in front of


    her uneasily, and it is still incredible deeply in her eyes.


    "Why are you waiting for me?" Miya still can''t believe it. If Lance is here waiting for her for an hour, she


    will believe it. But why does she feel weird for Alex¡¯s waiting for her?


    "Because I want to..."


    Miya feels the breath of Alex suddenly approaching her. She subconsciously dodges and holds out her


    small hand to resist Alex''s attack. This man is so dangerous that she shouldn''t get on his car so easily.


    But when she thinks that he even waits for her for an hour, she still feels...


    "And my parents?" At the thought of David and Gina, Miya''s voice immediately cools down, and the


    reason she is now in his car is to meet her parents.


    "Don¡¯t be so anxious. Your parents are ying with their grandson." Alex starts the car, ignoring Miya''s


    face, which is almost mad.


    "Alex! Can you be more rational? You already have a woman. why do youe to provoke me? Is it


    not good that we have nothing? It''s not good for everyone to do this." Miya says that she calms down at


    the end. Yes, no matter what kind of entanglement they had before, but now they all have their own


    lover, why are they still entangled?


    Alex''s face sinks suddenly and he steps on the emergency brake.


    Miya''s body leans forward because she doesn''t fasten her seat belt, and hits the window next to her.


    Fortunately, nothing happens.


    "I don''t have a woman. If I do, it''s you." Yes, for so many years, he has only one woman, and he has


    never touched Susan from beginning to end. Before, he loved her very much and didn¡¯t want to touch


    her. He wanted to touch her until they got married, but they were not married, so the woman he


    touched was only her.


    Miya is stunned by Alex''s words. She wants to refute something, but when she meets Alex''s cold eyes,


    she can''t refute anything. His eyes are so firm and wless.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Even though they have been entangled for six


    years, she thinks, he must have hurt her. Otherwise, how can she force herself to forget these six


    years?


    Alex takes Miya''s small hand and holds it tightly. His deep dark eyes are staring at her, as if he wants to


    see her through.


    "You know, you know what I''m talking about. We have had a lot of experience before. Do you want to


    know about those three children? And the story of the two of us." When Alex talks about the two of


    them, his face sinks. It is his fault. He admits that he has hurt her.


    Miya looks at Alex quietly, her eyes are a little confused, but she clearly sees the self-usation at the


    bottom of his eyes. For a moment, she wants to remember the past six years, but the next moment,


    she denies the idea. No way, she can''t remember the past six years. She knows that she must be hurt


    very much.


    "I don''t want to know. I don''t want to have any entanglement with you." Her tone is a little cold, yes, she


    does not want to have any entanglement with him, she firmly believes that she loves only Lance.


    Alex holds Miya''s hand tightly. She even says she doesn''t want to get involved with him. Does she


    know what she''s talking about? Does she know how much she loves the three children? But now she


    doesn''t even care about them.


    In fact, the reason why he had to take two children into his hands is that he just wants to encircle her


    heart so that she cane back at any time. He can also use the three children to meet her. However,


    he never thinks that she has even forgotten, and forgets him with the children.


    You need to know how much courage it takes for a woman to forget what she cares about most, but


    she did it and how much hatred she had in her heart.


    "If I say I care about you a little, would you like to remember?" Alex lowers his voice and says, he finds


    that he not only cares about her, but also thinks about her all the time. His mind is almost full of her


    shadow.


    "Ha!" Miya chuckles. Does he think she will remember something painful for his so-called care? Then


    he thinks too highly of himself.


    Thinking of what he has done to her these times, especially in the casino, when he put her on the


    turntable, when he shot her, she was almost desperate, and the fear that she would die, he will never


    understand, because he has no humanity.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    A man who can gamble with other¡¯s life should be a man without heart. Since he has no heart, where


    can lovee from?


    Alex obviously doesn''t know that a game he yed at the time will bring a lingering shadow to Miya''s


    heart. It is this shadow that once again pulls open their distance.


    "Some things which are over, will nevere back, so let''s be strangers." She doesn''t want to have a


    rtionship with him at all. She doesn''t know why, thinking of what he did to her these times, she


    doesn''t like him at all.


    "It''s man-made, there is nothing that can''t be recalled." Alex counters that he has such a premonition


    that the woman doesn''t want to remember him at all. The impatience in her eyes can be seen made by


    him clearly. Is it because of Lance? Because she has a Lance in her heart, does she begin to be


    impatient with him?


    There is a sh of anger in his eyes. He will never let Miya be with Lance.


    "Love, the love in the world can''t be turned back. If you lose it, you will lose it forever. Just like the hurt


    you have given to me, you can''t make up for it." Miya doesn''t know why she says this, but looking at


    the man''s entanglement with her and the three children, her intuition tells her that the man in front of


    her has hurt her deeply.


    Alex''s eyes are deep again. She even knows that he hurt her deeply. Did Lance tell her? Does he think


    Miya will be with him if he stirs up his rtionship with Miya like this?


    "I''ll make you fall in love with me again." She has loved him before, so he has a way to make her fall in


    love with him again. In that case, she will not be with Lance.


    "I will not fall in love with you." Miya is absolutely sure. She only loves Lance. She firmly believes that


    she will not empathize with others. Besides, the man is still a devil like Alex. How can she fall in love


    with a man like Alex?


    "Let''s see." He is also positive tone, her heart has him, even if she hates him, she will not forget, he


    has been engraved in her heart, he will chase her again.


    "Don''t forget there''s another Susan in your family. She''s a woman you love very much." Miya does not


    forget to remind that, in fact, it can be seen that he loves the more pretentious woman, a perverted man


    is in love with a woman with different appearance, which is indeed a perfect match.


    "Are you jealous?" Alex seems to have found something, and his eyes brighten. Is this woman jealous?


    Miya turns a white eye, jealous? Joke, how can she be jealous for this pervert? Lance is the only one


    she loves.


    Just then, her mobile phone suddenly rings, and it''s the ring she specially sets for Lance, so when the


    phone rings, she knows it''s Lance.


    Miya feels happy, she will listen after taking her cell phone.


    At this time, Alex quickly takes Miya''s cell phone. The next moment, he has hung up the phone, and


    then turns off her cell phone. Looking at her expression just now, because of the call from Lance, so


    she is so happy. Does she care about Lance so much?

 Chapter 238 An amazing news

    Chapter 238 An amazing news


    "What the hell are you doing?" Miya is angry. She is going to take her cell phone back. She is very


    annoying to see Alex now. She has never seen such a man.


    "I''ll take care of your business, and I don¡¯t allow you to have any dealings with Lance in the future."


    Alex said arrogantly, she is his woman, how can she be touched by other men?


    Miya suddenlyughs. She has never seen such a funny man. What right does he have to take care of


    her affairs? Who is he? Even her parents don''t ce restrictions on me.


    "Are you in love with me?" Miya suddenly asks with a smile, and she doesn''t know why, but all Alex''s


    actions are obviously jealous, so she concludes that he is in love with her.


    Alex is stunned, and then sneers in disdain. How can he fall in love with Miya? The only one he loves is


    Susan from beginning to end.


    "What are you? You''re far behind Susan, how can I fall in love with a woman like you?" Though he says


    this, but there is a strange feeling in his heart. At this moment, even he is a little confused.


    Miya smiles quietly. Does he really not love her? If he doesn''t feel anything about her, why does he


    bother her like this?


    "I''m just not good as your Susan, but why don''t you go to find Susan and have toe to me?"


    Although she asks frankly, it is also what she thinks in her heart. She also wants to know why the man


    has to pester her. Isn''t the injury in those six years enough?


    Alex has such a moment of silence, yeah, why doesn''t he apany Susan ande to her to get


    angry? This woman is not gentle at all. She only knows how to make him angry, and she still loves


    another man in her heart. However, he just wants to approach her inexplicably.


    It''s because of the children, yes, because she''s the children''s Mommy, so he approaches her just to


    remind her of the children and makes the children live better. He finds such a reason for himself.


    "Because the children need you." Because she is his children''s mummy, it''s natural that he wants to


    find her. He feels that this reason can¡¯t be more appropriate.


    Miya looks at Alex with scornfully. There are almost clear water drops in bright eyes.


    "Excuse." Miya breaks Alex''s excuse without hesitation. He just makes a high-sounding excuse for him


    to approach her.


    Alex is shocked. When does this woman know him so well? Even one of his excuses is seen by her.


    "Give me cell phone and I''ll give Lance a call back, or he''ll be worried." Just now, after Alex hung up on


    Lance''s phone, he is sure to call again in Lance''s temper, but Alex turns off the phone, which will make


    Lance to be anxious.


    "I said, you don''t want to contact Lance any more. Do you take my words as nothing?" Alex is also


    angry. What''s so good about Lance that it will make this woman keep thinking about him?


    "Why should I listen to you? Who are you?" Miya yells angrily, if she can, she is really unwilling to have


    any rtionship with the man in front of her.


    What? The woman even thinks him as nothing. The man''s self-esteem is hit hard.


    "Scold me again." Alex lowers his voice and says, it seems that he is trying to suppress something. The


    clenched fist proves that he is very angry now.


    In fact, Miya will like to scold again, but when she meets Alex''s bloodthirsty eyes, she swallows and


    dares not say any more. His aura is too cold. She thinks that if she says another word, then he will hold


    her neck without hesitation.


    "You just let me go, okay? You have your lover, and I also have someone I like. We will not have any


    rtionship in the future, OK? " Miya''s voice suddenly softens, as if to be praying. She really doesn''t


    want to go on.


    Alex doesn''t expect that Miya''s voice will suddenly soften. Looking at her, his expression eases slightly.


    "Lance is engaged." Once again, he says a news that shocks Miya.


    Miya looks at Alex, almost surprisedly, opening her seductive little red lips, she finally does not say a


    word. Lance is engaged. How can it be? If he is engaged, why does she not know at all? And she firmly


    believes that Lance loves her. He can''t be engaged to other woman, but at this moment, her heart is


    still confused.


    Alex looks at Miya''s expression, he clearly wants to see her pain, but after seeing her like this, his heart


    can''t help but hurt severely.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can ask him." Alex''s tone also fades. If Miya is still with Lance after


    confirming Lance''s engagement, he will quit, and then he will leave Miya''s world.


    Miya doesn''t speak, but her heart sinks little by little. If he is really engaged, what should she do? She


    never thinks that there will be such a day. He loves her so much and spoils her. She thinks that he will


    marry her.


    Since he has already engaged, why should he treat her so well?


    "I want to take my parent home, OK?" Miya''s voice is very light, but there is a deep sadness in her


    eyes, maybe with some expectations. She hopes that what Alex says is a lie to her.


    Alex purses his mouth and doesn''t say a word, but he calls Randy to take her family home, and he also


    sends Miya back.


    In the car, neither of them speaks again, thinking about their own things.


    Until Miya gets out of the car, Alex can''t help opening his mouth.


    "I will always be on your side." Words fall, he drives away, he doesn¡¯t know why he says that, but he


    can¡¯t help saying it.


    Miya looks at the back of the car, and there is a trace of confusion in her eyes. For a moment, she


    really wants to remember these six years.


    Alex doesn''te back all night. He thinks about it all night. In the end, he finally figures out that if he


    needs to choose between Miya and Susan, he will choose Miya. He doesn''t know why, because in his


    mind, in his heart, it has been filled with this woman.


    He suddenly feels that his rtionship with Susan is not as good as he thinks. Maybe after six years,


    they are no longer the same as they were. Maybe because of Susan''s departure, he is just unwilling,


    but now he knows clearly that he has a desire for Miya.


    It rains all night, and he thinks about it all night, and he basically has an answer in his heart.


    Miya is lying in bed quietly, tossing and turning, listening to the rain outside, she is confused, if what


    Alex says is true, if Lance is really engaged, what should she do?


    Early in the morning, her eyes are slightly swollen. She calls Lance early and says she has something


    to say.


    Lance is slightly unhappy because Miya hung up his phone yesterday. Yesterday, he was so worried


    about her that he looked for many ces, but didn¡¯t see her. She not only hung up his phone, but also


    turned it off.


    "Yesterday you..."


    "I''m sorry for what happened yesterday. It was Alex who took my phone and turned it off." Miya gently


    exins that she doesn''t know why she is so indifferent to mention Alex in front of Lance.


    "Were you with Alex again yesterday?" There is a strong dissatisfaction in Lance''s tone. He loves her


    so much. How can she be with Alex without telling him? Is she worthy of him like this?


    "Yes, because Alex told me something important. Let''s meet." Her tone is still light, without the previous


    excitement, but her heart hurts, fears, she is really afraid that Lance makes an engagement without


    telling her.


    "Something important?" There is a bad feeling in Lance''s heart. Has Alex told her what happened in


    these six years? If she used to love Alex, will she still love Alex?


    "Let''s meet and say." Miya doesn''t even want to talk about it. She just feels tired and exhausted.


    Miya doesn''t go to a hotel or a restaurant. Instead, she invites Lance to a park.


    "Miya, what''s the matter with you? You look so bad." Once Lance sees Miya, he can''t help worrying.


    Her eyes are slightly swollen and her face is not good. At first sight, he knows that she doesn''t sleep


    wellst night.


    Miya shakes her head, and she stares at Lance with her bright eyes.


    "I just want to ask you one thing. I hope you will answer me well." Miya asks suddenly, with great


    seriousness.


    Lance''s heart tightens, as if he has already felt that it will not be a good thing, but he nods. He has a


    clear conscience about what he has done to Miya, so she can ask everything.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Are you engaged?" Her tone is very light, but her eyes are full of expectation. She is really looking


    forward to Alex cheating her and expecting that he is not married.


    Lance is shocked and takes two steps back. He was engaged a while ago. It is forced by his family,


    and it is just a business marriage. He doesn''t take it seriously. Now with Miya, he wants to solve this


    problem earlier. But now when asked by Miya, he can''t find a topic to exin.


    Miya looks at Lance''s eyes and the shock in his eyes. At this moment, she understands everything. It''s


    her who sees the person wrongly.


    "I wish you happiness." She says tly, even she doesn''t think she will be so insipid, maybe this is the


    so-called pain to the depth, because the pain is to the depth, so the whole body will be numb, making


    her feeling no pain.

 Chapter 239 Encounter in a bar

    Chapter 239 Encounter in a bar


    Lance is shocked, and there is a trace of sadness in her eyes. She even doesn¡¯t believe him so much.


    Can she not see that he is sincere to her? Thinking of this, Lancees forward, and grabs Miya''s


    arm.


    Miya wants to get rid of Lance, but the strength of men and women is very different. No matter how she


    shakes, he doesn''t let go.


    "You have to listen to me. It isn¡¯t what you think." Lance''s tone is a little anxious. He seems to know


    that if he lets Miya leave this time, he will not have a chance in the future.


    "Okay, then you exin, I listen." Miya''s heart raises ast glimmer of expectation. If his exnation


    can''t satisfy her, her heart will close again and won''t open for anyone in the future.


    "Lance, why are you here? Is this your friend?" All of a sudden, a charming womanes over. After


    saying, she has already stood beside Lance and holds Lance''s arm by the way. It seems that there is a


    trace of pride in her eyes. Lance is her own. He won¡¯t be robbed by this ordinary woman.


    Lance is stunned for a moment, but the next moment he leaves the tall girl beside him, his eyes


    be more anxious.


    "Miya, listen to me." He grabs Miya''s arm uneasily.


    Miya clenches her lips and sneers. Everything is put in front of her. What else does he need to exin?


    It turns out she still loves the wrong person. Is she too stupid? She thinks that he has been waiting for


    her so silently for so many years. It turns out that what she thinks is too beautiful, but the reality is too


    cruel.


    "No need to exin, I still wish you happiness." Words fall, Miya turns around and goes away, but her


    heart is hurt fiercely at this moment. She originally thinks that her heart will be numb., but she will still


    hurt.


    "Miya" Lance doesn''t give up. He wants to catch up with Miya, but his arm is caught again.


    Without fate, it is destined to be missed.


    Miya suddenly feels that she is useless, even the one she loves will be robbed.


    In the bar, she is drinking alone. In such a mixed ce, shees alone for the first time.


    After drinking for a while, she suddenly finds out that there is a big sign with recruitment inspiration


    written on it. She is very happy. She knows that she has been banned by Alex. She has no money, no


    job, and almost has no way to go. However, now, this bar is recruiting people. Alex shouldn''t know


    about it here!


    Thinking that today is the end with Lance, it turns out that there must be gains and losses. She has lost


    something and will definitely get something, so she shouldn''t be pessimistic.


    She wants to make money. When she has the money, she can use the design drawings left by David


    group to make a new David group.


    Her application is very sessful, because her body, appearance and wisdom are enough to work


    here. Her job is a worker who carries tea and water. However, she is quite satisfied with the sry. Her


    sry plusmission is basically 10000 dors, which is a high sry. But the only bad thing is to


    work at night. Do her parents allow her to work at night? Besides, it''s also such a ce.


    Thinking about the situation at home now, no, she needs this job, so she has toe to work. She will


    persuade her parents.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll be fine. I''ll take good care of myself. Besides, if I want to be sessful, I must


    bear hardships." Miya exins to Gina very seriously.


    "But it''s too dangerous for a girl to be out at night." Gina still hesitates.


    "Mom, don''t you believe me? Dad gave me the only design left by David group. Believe me, I will let


    David group survive." Her tone is very firm, since the man is unreliable, then she depends on herself.


    Finally, David and Gina both agrees to Miya''s job. Ten thousand a month is indeed very attractive. In


    fact, if Alex did not block Miya, she will find a formal job. Ten thousand a month is also very easy. But


    no one dares to use her now.


    Her work is still going well, and there are a lot of gratuity. If she goes on like this, she should be able to


    get 15000 in one month.


    Alex and Aarone to the bar. In fact, Alex doesn''t want toe, but Aaron just pulls him.


    "Brother Alex, what''s the matter with you recently?" Aaron asks, holding the beautiful woman around


    him. In fact, he knows that Alex is moved. Because of a woman, he bes so depressed.


    Alex picks up the wine in front of him and drinks it up. Recently, he presses the urge to go to Miya and


    doesn''t go to her, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t miss her. And Susan, in his heart, is like a family,


    not a lover.


    Miyaes in with the te. When her eyes fall on Alex''s face, she almost forgets the reaction in


    shock. For a moment, she wants to open the door and run away.


    Alex seems to feel something too. He suddenly raises his head and looks at her. Gradually there is


    anger in his eyes. What is she doing? She even still wears work clothes. Does she work here? Does


    his woman even work here?


    Miya calms down, raising a professional smile, and approaches Alex slowly.


    This is her job. This is a job that can support her family. She not only can''t dislike it, but also thanks for


    it. So, thinking of it, sheughs more brilliantly.


    Alex is obviously shocked by Miya''s reaction, and thenes up with anger. Is this womanughing?


    She even can smile so brilliantly. Can she smile so happily to anyone?


    "Who asked you to work here?" Alex lowers his voice and says, his voice is not very loud, but the


    maic field around him is very strong, as if there is a powerful force, which makes Miya''s heart


    suddenly tremble.


    But her surface is still unchanged, she still smiles.


    "Mr. Alex forced me toe." Miya''s voice is very light, and she puts the cup in her hand on the tea


    table in front of him.


    Alex''s face suddenly changes. Does he force her toe? Is she joking? How can he force her to


    come to such a ce? She is his woman.


    Aaron has pushed away the woman in his arms at this time. Thinking about it, it is sure that Alex forces


    Miya toe to this ce. If he doesn''t ban her and makes her unable to find a job, she should not be


    willing to find such a job. It takes courage to do such a job.


    "Quit your job immediately. You are not allowed to work here again." Alex''s clenched fists seem to


    prove his anger. Isn''t she dating Lance? Is Lance going to let her work in such a ce?


    When Miya hears Alex ''s words, she immediately stops the smile on her face. Joke, why does he order


    her? And why does she listen to him? And what qualifications does he have to control her like this?


    "It''s my business, so don''t bother Mr. Alex." She may be insignificant in his eyes, even inferior to ants.


    He can destroy her future and even her everything.


    Alex stands up abruptly. Is this woman intentional? She just wants to do everything to fight with him.


    "If you dare to work here tomorrow, tomorrow will be the death day of it." Alex''s tone is cold and


    ruthless. He is so domineering and ruthless. He does what he wants to do and never cares about other


    people''s feelings.


    Miya disdains to raise his lips and sneers. What a heartless man.


    "Mr. Alex, are you trying to drive me to a dead end? You blocked me. I couldn''t find any job in the


    properpany. However, when I came to work in such a bar, you wouldn''t allow me. Do you want to


    make me lose my way? Mr. Alex, you are so lofty, why can''t you get along with such a humble person


    as me? Please let me go."


    Although Miya''s tone is full of prayer, it''s not hard to see the hatred in her eyes. She hates Alex, and


    has never hated a person like him.


    Alex''s face changes a little. He almost forgets about it. Yes, it was his order to block him. Without his


    instructions, nopany will dare to use her.


    There is a trace ofplexity in his deep eyes. Isn''t she with Lance? Can''t Lance support her? Why


    does she want to work in such a ce? Does Lance know she''s here to work?


    "You can go to workter." Alex''s anger obviously drops a lot. He nces at Aaron beside him, and


    Aaron immediately knows Alex''s meaning. Then he calls to remove Miya''s banning order.


    Miya is not happy because of Alex''s words. Instead, she deepens the hatred in her eyes. She has


    never hated like she does now. A word from him can change her life. Why? She hates him, hates his


    high look, hates he can destroy her with a word, hates his entanglement with her.


    Miya is about to walk out with the te. She doesn''t want to care about the man in front of her.


    However, as soon as she takes the first step, her wrist has already been caught by Alex. The next


    moment, with one force, she falls into Alex''s arms.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The smell of lemon on Alex''s body immediatelyes in.


    Miya''s face changes greatly, and she immediately struggles to jump out of Alex''s arms, but the harder


    she struggles, the more he holds her hand. She simply gives up the struggle, anyway, if he doesn''t let


    go, she can''t get rid of it.


    "What would Mr. Alex like to do? If Mr. Alex wants a woman, you can go to the lobby and ask for it. I''m


    just a bartender." Miya raises her voice and says with disdain in her eyes.


    "Listen to me, resign immediately. If you need money, I will give it to you. I can support you." Alex


    lowers his voice and sees that she is like this. He should have been angry, but because of her


    stubbornness, she even slightly makes him feel hurt, so his momentum is obviously smaller.

 Chapter 240 Lifting her blocking order

    Chapter 240 Lifting her blocking order


    Miya scoffs at Alex''s words. She will not use his money, even if she starves to death, and she will not


    have any rtionship with him.


    Alex seems to be able to see something from Miya''s eyes. Does this woman have to be so stubborn?


    Thinking of this, his arms around her suddenly tighten.


    Aaron looks at the situation in front of him, and immediately walks out, leaving some space for them.


    Suddenly, only Miya and Alex are left in the huge room, and the temperature seems to keep rising.


    "What do you want to do? Don''t be like this, OK?" Miya''s voice immediately softens, for fear that Alex


    will do something excessive to her, and thinks that Alex always wants to sleep with her.


    Alex breaths softly in Miya''s ear, which makes Miya''s body suddenly tremble, and a little blushes


    on her little face. Maybe in her heart, now she has no impression of "making love". After all, she has


    forgotten all these six years.


    "What do you say a man does with a woman?" He begins to touch Miya''s waist uneasily when talking.


    Her body is slightly shaking. He is still infatuated deeply with her, as before.


    "Alex! You let go." Miya is really anxious this time. She doesn¡¯t call him Mr. Alex, but Alex.


    "You promised to go to bed with me. Now we can go to bed together." Alex evilly smiles. He hasn''t had


    sex for a long time. Miya is in his mind. He doesn''t want another woman except this woman.


    "Alex, don''t let me hate you." Miya''s voice sinks down, and she says word by word, her bright eyes are


    firm, if he really dares to do something to her, she will hate him forever.


    Alex''s big hand stops. Yes, she should hate him. Even if she can remember, she will also hate him. He


    just hugs her tightly, and doesn¡¯t do nothing more.


    Miya allows Alex to hold her like this. She thinks that a strong man like him will make love with her


    directly, but he doesn''t. It''s such a small thing, making her heart a little touched.


    "Don''t work here again. It''s not suitable for you." He says very lightly. She can vaguely hear the


    concern from his words.


    "HMM." Surprisingly, she doesn''t resist, and even quietly agrees to Alex. Maybe it''s the first time she


    hasn''t quarreled with Alex since she lost her memory. His words even make her feel warm.


    Just then, Alex''s cell phone suddenly rings.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Hello." Alex answers the phone, he doesn''t avoid Miya, maybe in his heart, he has already regarded


    Miya as his own person.


    "Mr. Alex, it''s not good. Be Group fight the night organization of the Alex family. The night


    organization was attacked and a lot of ces have been lost." Says the other side in a hurry.


    Alex''s face also changes, Be Group? Does he even underestimate Be Group? Adames back


    this time to deal with him.


    "Well, I see." Even though he is worried, his face is still calm.


    After hanging up the phone, Alex takes Miya away toughly, and then sends her back home. He also


    warns her not to go to work in such a ce in the future, then leaves trustingly.


    As soon as Alex returns to Alex Group, Augus calls him and says that something important has


    happened in the United States. The night organization has almost fallen in the United States. Alex


    directly flies to the United States in a private ne. It seems that Adam has not been in vain in the


    United States these years. He doesn''t expect that he will have such a great influence in the United


    States.


    Miya goes to find a job the next day. Sure enough, she is immediately hired by thepany. Anyway,


    she is the champion of the international designpetition. She still has the strength. So, she takes it


    for granted to be the director of a smallpany, with a sry of 15, 000, which is simr to what she


    expected.


    After work, she wants to go back by bus, but after just two steps, she sees the dazzling Ferrari parked


    in front of thepany door. It is him, Lance.


    "Miya!" Sure enough, when Miya is thinking, Lance has opened the door and gets out.


    Miya doesn''t want to pay attention to Lance at this time. When she thinks that he cheated her to get


    engaged to another woman, her heart will be hurt. Why should he be so cruel? Doing this, he is crueler


    than Alex.


    "President Lance, what can I do for you?" She says coldly, with a hint of anger.


    Lance is a little shocked. She even calls him president Lance. Her heart hurts a lot. Why doesn''t she


    always listen to his exnation? It is not easy for him to get closer to her. She finally calls him Lance.


    But now they are stranger than before. In the past, anyway, she called him senior.


    "Miya, don''t be this. You give me three days. Three dayster, I will definitely dissolve the marriage."


    Yes, even if his parents don''t agree with him, he doesn''t care, he just wants to be with Miya, no matter


    how much the price is.


    "It''s your business. And please don''te to me again. I can''t afford it. You see, your car stopped here


    and attracted the attention of many people. I don¡¯t want to be different from others in thepany."


    Miya looks around during the conversation. Sure enough, many colleagues look here. It''s a Ferrari, an


    average person can¡¯t afford it.


    Alex also seems to feel the look around him. Looking at Miya again, sure enough, her blocking order


    has been lifted.


    "Did you meet Alex again?" Lance''s tone is obviously a little dissatisfied. If she didn''t see Alex, her


    order can¡¯t be lifted.


    "This has nothing to do with President Lance. You''d better take care of your fianc¨¦e." Then Miya


    nces at the tall woman whoes here and turns away. She doesn''t want to have any more


    entanglement with Lance, so maybe she will not be hurt again.


    Adam stands in the corner and quietly looks at all this. When he sees Miya leaving from Lance''s side,


    there is a trace ofplexity in his eyes. What''s the matter?


    Miya just walks to the station sign, and her eyes suddenly light up. Suddenly, the three babiese in


    front of her. Because the three kids are the same beautiful, they attract many people''s attention for a


    while.


    Miya obviously doesn''t expect to meet the three children here. When her eyes are dim, she


    immediately turns around and leaves. She doesn''t want to pay attention to the three children. Although


    they are all beautiful as sculptures, she isn''t their mother. Moreover, she doesn''t want to recognize the


    three children as her own children. She is only twenty-four, OK? She is still a child.


    As soon as the three children see Miya turn around, they immediately follow.


    "Mom... Aunt Miya." Joey says with a smile that she has gone to pull Miya''s hand. Although she wants


    to call Miya Mommy now, she has to bear it to avoid scaring her away.


    "Aunt Miya, don''t you like us very much?" Andre also grabs Miya''s other hand and says wrongly. In


    fact, he doesn''t know this Mommy until soon. He wants to call Miya Mommy more.


    Uh? Miya hears the words of the three children as if they don''t call her Mommy.


    Ben is more exaggerated than Andre and Joey. Hees directly into Miya''s arms.


    "Auntie Miya, you look so much like our mommy, so we will recognize the wrong person. Don''t me


    us, let alone dislike us. " Ben even cries holding Miya.


    Joey is stunned, trying to resist the urge tough.


    Andre''s little mouth twitches. Ben is really powerful. Isn''t he changing his way to let mommy like them?


    He doesn''t let mommy say she doesn''t like them, so she likes them.


    Miya immediately feels speechless. She still understands the meaning of Ben''s words. This kid''s mouth


    is quite fierce, and he doesn''t want her to dislike them.


    "Well, it is OK that you know you recognized the wrong person. I don''t hate you, either." Miya smiles


    gracefully and asks her to say that she likes them, they have to wait. Now she still doesn''t like them.


    "Does aunt Miya really like us? It''s so good that we like aunt Miya as well." Ben answers.


    Joey''s big, bright eyes are full of smiles.


    Andreughs too. Mommy says she doesn''t hate them. That shows she likes them.


    Miya''s whole face immediately bes bad. When does she say she likes them? She just says she


    doesn''t hate them, OK?


    "Aunt Miya, Grandpa and grandma like us very much. Let''s go home together." Andre smiles. Today,


    theye out just to pester Miya, and then let her like them gradually.


    Grandpa and grandma? Miya doesn''t react for a while, but soon she figures out what is going on.


    These little ghosts call her parents grandpa and grandma. Don''t they treat her as mommy?


    "That''s my home. You should go back to your home to find your father. Aunt Miya has something else


    to do, so I will go." When Miya''s words fall, she immediately pushes away the three children who are


    pestering her, and walks forward.


    Just a few steps away, her cell phone rings, it is called from home.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?" It''s David calling. Is it telling her to go home for dinner? Miya thinks in her


    heart, it feels so good to have a father and a mother.


    "Miya, Did Ben, Joey and Andree to you? Did they say they woulde? Why haven''t they


    arrived? Your mother and I have been waiting for them for a long time." David''s tone is a little worried.


    Although the children are not brought up by him, they are his grandchildren. He surely cares about


    them.


    Uh? What? Listening to David¡¯s words, Miya feels inconceivable. It isn''t that they want to pester her, but


    that her parents ask them to go home.

 Chapter 241 Adam comes suddenly

    Chapter 241 Adames suddenly


    "What do you want them to do?" Miya''s tone is a little discontented. In her heart, she is still somewhat


    repulsive to the three children. Maybe she wants to escape and is afraid to face the reality.


    "They are so good. We like them. Why do you always like to have trouble with the children?" David


    begins to help the three children for the first time. Miya is the mother of the three children. If she


    doesn''t stay by their side, she even hates them. How pitiful should those three children be?


    "Well, well. I''ll take them home, ok?" Miya sighs helplessly, and then looks at the three children who


    have run to her side. She shakes her head helplessly. She is now more and more interested in knowing


    what happened in these six years.


    "Miya, get in the car." Before Miya has time to sigh, another cool Bentley stops in front of her.


    Adam pokes his head out of the car and shows a charming face. However, he is wearing sses. He is


    a big star and can¡¯t easily appear in the public, but he just wants to see Miya.


    Miya is stunned when she sees Adam. Then she is surprised. It is Adam.


    "Uncle Adam, I haven''t seen you in a few days. You''re more handsome." Ben smiles and gets on


    Adam''s car first.


    Miya doesn''t want to get on. She just wants to pull Ben down. Unexpectedly, Joey also gets on. She


    sighs. Whether she gets in or not, It''s not right.


    Andre doesn''t want to get on, because his father goes to the United States to manage Alex Group''s


    night organization, which is all caused by Adam, so in his heart, he doesn''t like the Adam in front of


    him.


    Miya thinks for a while, she shouldn¡¯t get on. Anyway, she is not familiar with the Adam in front of her.


    Although he said they know each other, it may be something in the past six years, so she thinks they


    are not familiar.


    "Miya, do you really forget me? Get in the car and I''ll take you home." Adam says softly, now that Alex


    is gone and Lance is engaged to other women, will he have a chance? So, he should cherish this hard-


    won opportunity.


    "No, you are big..."


    "Big star? Isn''t a big star human?" Adam smiles, this woman is really interesting, if others see that he is


    a big star, it is estimated that they can''t wait to get on his car, and she is good, he lets her on, on the


    contrary, she doesn¡¯t, and also dislikes that he is a big star.


    In fact, Adam is also selfish. As soon as Miya gets on the car, he and Miya get off at the same time.


    Tomorrow''s headline must be that he and Miya have been together. Since he bes a big star, there


    has never been any news. Today, he must let the newse out. He must let everyone know that Miya


    is his girlfriend.


    Of course, he will retaliate against Alex. He knows that Alex also likes Miya, and even loves Miya, so


    he must snatch her. He will let Alex despair. At that time, Miya will not only be with him, but even Alex


    Group will also be destroyed. Bess, he will save her.


    Miya finally hesitates, but is pulled in by Adam,


    "Uncle Adam, the car is new. It''s sofortable. It is morefortable than my father''s." Ben says


    with a smile, why does he always feel that Adam is a little strange now? As for where he is strange, he


    can''t say for a moment.


    Joey doesn''t feel much, because they have lived with Adam for so many years. In their hearts, Adam is


    a rtive.


    "Of course, do you like it? If you like, I will buy one for you." Even though Adam hates Alex much, he


    still likes Ben and Joey. After all, these two children are grown up with him. He loves them from his


    heart, just like his own children.


    "Hey, I''ve made a lot of investment on the Inte, and it''s enough to buy a car, but it''s useless to buy


    one. No one dares to let a six-year-old drive." Ben''sst sentence is obviously not pleased. He''s six


    years old, what¡¯s wrong with his age? As long as he doesn''t hit people, it should be OK, but he can''t


    drive.


    "Yes, but I can buy one for your mommy." Adam says casually and looks at Miya the next moment.


    Miya''s heart tightens.


    "I''m not their mommy, just like their mommy. Ask them if you don''t believe me." Miya exins hurriedly,


    with her eyes fixed on Ben, as if she wants Ben to exin for her.


    Adam purses her lips and doesn''t speak. It turns out that she has not only forgotten him, but also her


    own children.


    Miya suddenly finds out whether she has overreacted just now. How can she feel that It''s bing


    more and more confusing?


    "Well, she is our aunt Miya." Joey carefully exins that she is afraid that Miya will ignore them if she is


    angry.


    "So it is. I think you look alike, so..." It''s inconvenient to continue saying, Adam stops. Let them imagine


    it.


    Miya smiles uneasily. In fact, she can know the meaning of Adam''s words clearly. Does she really have


    something to do with the three children in front of her? No, how can she have babies with Alex? It must


    be that they recognized the wrong person.


    "The world is so big, it''s a normal thing to look like." Miya has to say that.


    Adam purses her lips tightly. Isn''t she really going to remember her children? What about him? She will


    not even remember him.


    "It is the supermarket and let¡¯s buy something to eat." After saying, Adam gets out of the car. He knows


    that Miya will not let him buy it, so she will follow him.


    "What do you want to buy? You don''t need to buy it. You take me home. I haven''t thanked you yet."


    Miya immediately follow and gets out of the car. She is going to stop him. How can she let this big star


    go shopping for her family? Besides, they have nothing to do with it.


    "How can I do without something? Is this the first time I''ve been to your house?" Adam ignores Miya''s


    obstruction and goes straight ahead. At this time, he takes off the sunsses on his face, and suddenly


    shows a perfect face, making people around suddenly think they are dreaming. This is...Is it Adam who


    is a popr international star?


    And Miya just grabs Adam''s arm at this time. She doesn''t want him to buy something to her family.


    Instantly, people around begin to take pictures, and Miya and Adam are very close.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Adam also deliberately turns around and is close to Miya''s ear. It seems that he is saying something


    gently, but at this angle, some photos look like they are kissing each other.


    Andre is quietly looking at all these things in front of him in the car. He suddenly has a premonition that


    Adam deliberately does this. He wants to revenge his father. Although he is not sure what he thinks,


    now it seems that it is a certain fact that Adam and mother are going to have an affair.


    Ben obviously doesn''t expect this. Joey is even more shocked. The two of them just want to get off, but


    they are suddenly pulled by Andre.


    "Don''t get off, let''s wait and see." If Ben and Joey are to get off now, it will only get worse.


    Adam originally thinks that the three children will get out of the car when they see such a scene, but he


    doesn''t expect that all of them even doesn''t get off. He frowns slightly. Do they find anything? It''s


    impossible. Ben and Joey have been with him for so long, and they will definitely believe him. Then, the


    only reason why they can''te down is from Andre, who is worthy of being raised by Alex.


    Finally, shees back home. Miya doesn''t want Adam to enter the house, but she thinks about the


    embarrassment she had just on the street. She finally lets Adame home and have a rest.


    When David and Gina see the children, they are all happy and just hug the children. But when they see


    Adam, they both almost stare at Adam incredibly with their eyes widened.


    "Are you..." Gina stares at Adam with her eyes widened. For a while, she can''t remember who he is. In


    a word, she knows he is very popr and is a famous star, and suddenly she remembers who he is.


    But just then, David next to her speaks.


    "It''s Adam, a big star." David''s eyes are obviously excited.


    Adamughs and bends politely to David and Gina.


    "How are you, uncle?" Then, he takes the fruit he bought in front of them, and Miya hurriedly takes over


    the fruit.


    "Sit down, please." Gina immediately sets the stool for Adam to sit down. Although they don''t


    understand the rtionship between their daughter and Adam, Adam cane to their house and they


    guess that their rtionship should be very good.


    "Well, thanks." Adam is also tired. He doesn''t expect that Miya''s family will be so enthusiastic, much


    better than her.


    "Mr. Adam, just stay here for dinner. What do you want to eat? I''ll do it for you." Gina smiles and says,


    she doesn''t expect a big star toe to their humble home, which will add much light to their family.


    Miya''s face slightly changes. Isn''t her mother too warm? She''s not familiar with Adam. How can she


    look at this person more closely than her own daughter?


    "Well, I haven''t eaten the meal made by my mother for a long time. It''s like home here." Adam smiles.


    Anyway, he doesn''t want to leave. Only after spending a long time with Miya can she fall in love with


    him.


    Miya''s mouth is twitching. Why do each of them feel at home when theye to her home? She


    remembers Alex saidst time when he came to her, when he came to her, he would feel at home. Why


    doesn''t she know what the feeling of home is?

 Chapter 242 A lively day

    Chapter 242 A lively day


    "Mom, Adam is a big star. Isn''t it a little too shabby for him to be here with us?" Although Miya doesn''t


    drive him, she is obviously dissatisfied. She just doesn''t want Adam here. There are so many people


    taking photos today, and then therees reporters. Tomorrow, maybe she will get the headlines with


    Adam.


    She hopes she won''t be scolded too harshly.


    "It''s not shabby at all. I usually don''t eat well." Adam says casually. It seems that he''s going to be here.


    He can''t even be driven away.


    When Gina hears this, her face immediately bes happier. Unexpectedly, her daughter has such a


    friend, and the big star isn¡¯t arrogant. Obviously, he has a good behavior, and he seems to like her


    daughter very much. Maybe... Forget it. don''t think it. she''d better cook now.


    Ben looks at grandma and frowns slightly. Isn''t he an aunt Adam? Do they need such ttery? Won''t


    Uncle Adam be ttered? But it seems that Uncle Adam enjoys it. Ben is slightly unhappy when he


    sees it.


    "Uncle Adam,e here, you''ve robbed my limelight." Ben is obviously dissatisfied. Adam stays here,


    as if all the splendor of the room is falling for him.


    Andre just narrows his eyes slightly and looks at it quietly. In fact, he can see that mommy doesn''t


    know Adam, and Mommy also forgets him. He can''t let Adam take advantage of the situation. He wants


    to fight for some opportunities for his father.


    "Aunt Miya, I''m a little sleepy and want to sleep." Andre suddenly pulls Miya''s hand and says that no


    matter how good grandma and grandpa are to Adam, as long as mommy doesn''t agree, he has no


    way. So, what he has to do now is to pester Mommy, not allow Adam to get in touch with Mommy, and


    he should ask for something for his father.


    As soon as Miya wants to speak, David speaks on one side.


    "Miya, Andre is sleepy. Take him to your room to sleep." Anyway, Andre is also her son. It''s normal to


    sleep in her room.


    Miya is obviously dissatisfied. Why does he sleep in her room? But she just whispers and doesn''t say


    anything. Then she takes Andre into the room.


    "Say, what do you want me to take you to the room?" As soon as Miya enters the room, she asks


    Andre, she doesn''t believe Andre is sleepy. She''s not a fool. She believes this kid has something to say


    to her. However, looking at his delicate face, she has an impulse to knead. She is almost shocked by


    her own idea. This is the first time she has the idea of approaching a child.


    "Aunt Miya, I feel Adam is interested in you." Andre doesn''t even call Uncle Adam. He just calls him


    Adam.


    Miya can''t helpughing. This kid thinks a lot. He deserves to be Alex''s son.


    "I think the three of you have an idea for me!" Although Miya doesn''t say it, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t


    know. These three people call her aunt Miya just to get close to her. However, she doesn''t seem to


    have much antipathy.


    Andre curls up one''s lips and doesn''t expect mummy to see through their three schemes. However,


    mummy doesn''t object. Does this prove that mummy doesn''t hate them very much?


    "Because Aunt Miya is so beautiful, all people have ns for you." Andreughs and says, dad, when


    can youe back? If you don''te back, mummy will be robbed.


    Miya''s mouth can''t help twitching. What''s he saying? She''s beautiful, so, will all people have an attempt


    on her?


    "Aren''t you going to sleep? Have a good sleep here." Then Miya leaves the room without waiting for


    Andre''s reaction.


    Andre is not sleepy. How can he sleep? He suddenly finds that mommy''sputer forgets to turn off,


    so he turns it on to have a look. Because he is Andre, he can understand things that ordinary people


    don''t understand, such as the design drawing disyed on Miya''sputer.


    He is surprised by the perfect design drawings. Is it designed by mommy? If these designse out,


    there will make world shocked.


    Atst, he even sees Miya''s diary. Unexpectedly, after Mommy loses her memory, she even writes a


    diary.


    Although he also knows that it is wrong to peek into other people''s privacy, his hand unconsciously


    opens the diary.


    When he looks at it one by one, his heart is suddenly shocked a lot. It is all about what Alex did to


    Miya. How can dad treat Mommy like that?


    Especially in the casino, he even took mommy to the casino, and insulted Mommy like that. Atst, he


    even shot at Mommy. Everything makes him sad. Dad, how can I help you if you treat Mommy like


    this?


    Then dad even banned mummy, which made mommy have no way. How can dad be so cruel?


    Andre almost can''t stand it anymore. He just thinks in his mind that his father is so sorry for Mommy.


    And it also records that mommy wants to start apany. It seems that mommy wants to reestablish


    David Group, what does that mean? Mommy wants to restore David group. What does that mean?


    Was Mommy rich before?


    He doesn''t want to pay any attention to these things. Now he sees from her diary that mommy is short


    of money. At that time, she also was a waiter in a bar. Should he tell Ben about this? He also has


    money, but his money is given by his father. As long as he uses it, he will know it. Ben should have


    more money than him.


    Joey has been pestering Adam. Grandpa and grandma have been cooked for Adam. Ben thinks he has


    nothing to do. He also goes to Miya''s room. He wants to see what Andre is doing.


    Pushing the door, he finds Andre sitting on the bed alone in a daze.


    Ben is stunned for a while. He seldom sees Andre in a daze. What happened to him?


    As soon as Andre sees Bening, he is so happy that he immediately steps forward.


    Andre tells Ben what happened to Miya. Ben''s little face is full of anger. How can he be so nice to Alex?


    He even hurt mommy so much. Well, since Mommy is going to set up apany, he will help her.


    "Don''t worry, mommy has a vi under her name." They can''t help Mommy openly. In that case,


    Mommy will definitely not ept it. He bought it with Lisa''s ID card at that time, and now it has been


    transferred to Mommy. If Mommy sells her vi and wants to open a smallpany, it shouldn''t be


    difficult. They need ask Lisa help them.


    Today, the three of them take turns to pester Adam. They just don''t let him have the chance to be with


    their mommy. Although they hate Alex''s practice in their heart, he''s their father after all. Of course, they


    will stand on Alex''s side.


    Miya has almost studied the drawings in her hand, but she has no money to invest.


    The next day, as expected, the scandal between Miya and Adam spreads. It is published in the


    newspaper that Miya is Adam''s mysterious girlfriend for many years, but some people says she is


    familiar.


    Because Miya has been dodging at the time, she isn¡¯t made a picture of her face. If she was taken a


    picture of her face, maybe the storm will be even worse. After all, she had an affair with Alex before,


    and was still regarded as his girlfriend.


    When Miya arrives at thepany, everyone looks at her. The eyes are different. It seems that she


    has a big star like Adam to be a boyfriend, is it necessary for her toe to work? She''s here to show


    off.


    Miya actually sees these things when she is on the street. Although she has some headaches, she


    doesn''t have much feeling. Anyway, it''s not true. They can say whatever they like.


    Alex is staring at the pictures on theputer in the United States. This woman dares to kiss Adam.


    OK, good. Does she start to seduce others while he is abroad? Is she so intolerant of loneliness?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Thinking about it, Alex dials the phone, his voice full of discontent.


    Miya just clocks in. Before she goes to work, her cell phone rings suddenly.


    "Hello!" Her phone has Alex''s number, so her tone is cold, as if to prove that she doesn''t like Alex.


    "You should keep away from Adamter." Alex roars angrily. Although Miya is separated from Alex by a


    country here, she can still feel the anger of Alex there, as if he is in front of her. She seems to feel the


    coldness.


    "My business doesn''t seem to have anything to do with Mr. Alex." Yes, she has nothing to do with him.


    Why does he control her about everything?


    "If you dare to stay with Adam again, I will keep banning you." Alex is in a hurry. He finds out after the


    woman has forgotten him, it seems that she has be a hedgehog and doesn''t listen to him at all.


    Uh? Miya''s momentum is really weak, but she scolds Alex thousands of times in her heart. Shit, if he


    can''t fight, he can only threaten her, but his threat seems to work. She just gets a job, so there''s no


    need to fight with such a viin.


    "It''s not that I''m going to seduce Adam, it''s that he came to me. I am so attractive, he''s chasing me.


    Besides, he is still a super star. You say, how can I refuse him?" Miya''sst words are intentional. Of


    course, she can refuse, but she does not refuse.


    "You should stay away from him in the future. He has a purpose to get close to you." Intuition tells Alex


    that Adames to Miya to retaliate against him.


    "OK, I see. Thank you for your reminding." Atst, Miya says helplessly that this Alex is a great gue


    for her. She dares not offend him. Otherwise, her work will be finished again. Forget it, just let him


    satisfy. Anyway, she just gives him a verbal perfunctory pledge. In fact, she will do what she should do,


    anyway, he can¡¯t see it.

 Chapter 243 Pie in the sky

    Chapter 243 Pieinthesky


    Listening to Miya''s tone, Alex feels inexplicably better. Suddenly, he finds that he likes talking with Miya


    very much.


    After working for a day, Miya is really tired. She packs up and steps out of thepany.


    Lisa has been waiting for Miya at the gate of thepany for a long time.


    "Miya, you''re off work." Lisa walks up to Miya with a smile and some documents in her hand.


    "Lisa?" Miya is surprised. How could Lisa know that she works here? She has only worked here for two


    days and she hasn''t had time to tell her that she works here yet.


    Lisa ignores Miya''s surprised eyes andes to her.


    "Miya, why haven''t you contacted me for so long and told me what happened. I''m so disappointed."


    Lisa grumbles in disappointment when she speaks.


    Miya looks at Lisa and suddenly thinks that Lance came to her yesterday. Won''t Lisae to help


    Lance plead? Anyway, she won''t forgive Lance. Why doesn''t he tell her his engagement? Does he care


    about her feelings?


    Lisa notices Miya''s expression changing slightly. She seems to have guessed something. In fact, she is


    sorry for her brother, but he shouldn''t cheat Miya. With Miya''s tough character, she won''t forgive her


    brother so easily.


    "I''m not here to intercede for my brother. Don''t worry." Lisa immediately says. Even though she really


    wants to say something good for her brother, Miya is also her good friend. If he does something wrong,


    he should bear it.


    Miya just smiles, she is really right, Lisa is absolutely her friend, in fact, having such a friend is enough.


    In the restaurant-


    "Do you know what it is?" Lisa smiles and pushes the documents to Miya. In fact, the vi Ben bought


    has long been transferred to Miya, but no one has told Miya.


    "Huh? Do you want to cooperate with me?" Miyaughingly takes the information and opens it while


    talking.


    Lisa justughs and doesn''t talk. When Miya finishes reading these materials, she is stunned on the


    spot. How can this happen? What''s going on? Where does she get the money to buy such a vi which


    is tens of millions?


    "This is what you bought in these six years." Looking at Miya''s shocked appearance, Lisa says calmly,


    in fact, it was bought by her son. It''s enviable that she can have such three excellent children.


    Miya obviously doesn''t believe that. With her ability, how can she have the money to buy such a vi?


    She doesn''t believe it.


    Lisa seems to have guessed that, "Don''t forget, you are the champion of the international design


    competition, and the prize money is 10 million. Why do you have no money?" Lisa finally asks, though


    she spent all her money in hospital, she has such a rich son, so she still has a lot of money.


    Um... It seems to be true. Lance once asked her to write about the champion of the international design


    competition when finding a job.


    "Well, you are so rich, this meal will be on your treat." Lisaughs. In fact, she loves Adam all the time,


    but there has only one Miya in Adam''s eyes.


    Maybe it will be a secret in her heart forever. She is not familiar with Adam, but she loves him.


    Miya hasn''t recovered from her shock. When she is in a desperate situation, a vi appears out of


    nowhere. Does god really give the pie to her?


    "Okay, my treat!" Miya says softly, but deep in her heart she still can''t believe it. But even if she doesn''t


    have enough money, she will still treat Lisa. After all, shees to find her.


    Miyaes to this ten-million-dor vi ording to the address. When she goes in, she is stunned


    and doesn¡¯t regain herposure for a long time. What''s the matter? Why is it exactly the same as


    Alex''s vi? When shees here, she feels dazedly that shees to his home. Does she really


    have anything to do with Alex?


    Well, she doesn''t want to think more. Anyway, she has ned to sell the vi, and the news has


    already been released. She will sell it at the price of 10 million dors.


    In Alex''s vi.


    "You see, mommy has released the news that she is going to sell the vi." Joey stares at theputer


    and says excitedly, as expected, Mommy will sell it after taking over.


    Andre and Ben immediately run over andugh.


    "OK, we''ll pay 20 million dors for mommy''s vi." Ben''s smile is brilliant. They just want to give


    Mommy money to invest.


    This time, it''s Andre''s money, with a one-time expenditure of 20 million.


    Sure enough, as soon as the money is spent, Alex calls from American.


    "Andre, how can you spend so much money at once? What are you going to do?" He doesn''t care


    about the money. He cares about the children and doesn''t want them to learn something bad.


    "Dad, I saw a vi that is exactly the same as ours. I''ll buy it!" Andre seems to have guessed that Alex


    will call, so he has a good answer.


    "Exactly the same?" Alex obviously doesn¡¯t believe him. His vi was designed by himself. No one can


    be exactly the same, unless they are acquaintances.


    Andre listens to Alex''s tone and seems to have understood something. With Alex''s tone, it is impossible


    for a vi to be exactly the same as their home. In fact, the vi was secretly designed by Ben.


    "Haha, it was designed by Ben for mummy, but mummy wanted to sell it, so we bought it." In fact,


    Andre doesn''t intend to hide from his father. He also wants his father to make up for Mommy.


    Alex slightly frowns, this Ben is not simple, he can even design a vi exactly the same as his vi.


    "Does your mommy need money very much?" He asks a nonsense that Miya will not sell the vi if she


    doesn''t need money.


    "Well, Mommy used to belong to David group. Did grandpa have apany before? It seems that


    mommy wants to reconstruct thepany." Andre says. In fact, the reason he tells Alex is that he


    wants Alex to help Miya. After all, Mommy has no experience in starting apany.


    Alex''s face slightly changes. It seems that Miya has really changed. She has forgotten these six years


    and be stronger.


    "Well, you pay 100 million for her vi." He knows that Miya will not ask for his money, so he just gives


    her more using this way.


    One hundred million? Andre can''t help but turn a white eye. No one will buy a vi with so much


    money. Mommy is not a fool. Will she ept so much money? She will surely regard the money as ill-


    gotten gains.


    "I think 30 million is enough." Andre thinks for a moment and says, in fact, the price of mummy''s


    auction is only 10 million dors. He pays 30 million dors and thinks mummy will be shocked.


    "50 million, that''s it. Dad has a meeting. Bye." After that, Alex hangs up strongly and doesn''t give Andre


    a chance to object.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Andre giggles with his cell phone in his hand. Does dad want to do something good for Mommy? If you


    want to be nice to Mommy, you can be bold. Don''t be so secretive?


    So, he pays Miya 50 million dors, which is what dad means anyway.


    After the house price of Miya vi is released, peoplee to see her vi constantly, many people are


    interested in the design, so the price is constantly increasing, almost 20 million.


    And Andre directly gives 50 million dors online, which is more than anyone else, and finally makes a


    sessful deal.


    Until the vi is handed over, Miya does not see the buyer. She thinks that the man should be a


    mysterious rich man, or else he will not buy her house for 50 million dors. She doesn''t care who that


    person is. What she cares about is her money. With these 50 million dors, she can start her


    company.


    It iste when she gets home.


    While working, Miya starts to start thepany. Taking advantage of the Sunday time, she is busy


    starting thepany all day.


    Adam oftenes to her too. She is as indifferent as ever. Somehow, she always remembers what


    Alex said to her. Adam''s approach to her is purposeful.


    "Aunt Miya, my father ising back today. Let''s meet my father at the airport." Andre grabs Miya''s


    hand. After these days together, Miya has gradually be fond of the three children in front of her.


    Every Sunday, the three of them wille to y with her.


    Is Alexing back? Miya sighs in her heart. It will be nice if he doesn''te back. She feels much


    quieter without him these days.


    "Then you can pick him up. I still have to be busy here. Try to start thepany in another half month."


    Miya looks at the building in front of her. She is really excited. She believes that she will seed.


    "Auntie, in fact, you can consider cooperating with my father. Don''t you think it''s a rare chance to work


    with Alex Group?" Andre says aside in a low voice that even if Miya is very capable, herpany will


    inevitably suffer some losses in its initial management. If she can cooperate with dad, dad will definitely


    help her.


    Working with Alex? Come on! Although Alex Group is everyone''s dream, she doesn''t want to cooperate


    with Alex at all. She just wants to to get rid of him. How can shee to him?


    "No, I want to use my strength to prove it to everyone. There will definitely bepaniesing to


    cooperate with me at that time." If the president of Alex Group is not Alex, she may go to Alex Group


    for negotiation, but it is Alex, so she never thinks about cooperating with Alex Group.


    "Mommy!" Andre calls out mistakenly for a moment.


    "What?" Miya''s heart tightens.


    "Aunt Miya!" Andre calls again.

 Chapter 244 Hes going to restart with her

    Chapter 244 He''s going to restart with her


    Miya clearly hears that Andre has just called her Mommy, and a strange feeling shes in her heart.


    She doesn''t seem to oppose him to call her Mommy as before, maybe because she is familiar with him.


    "In fact, dad wants to see Aunt Miya very much. He says he misses Aunt Miya." Andre can''t help but


    say that, of course, what he says is false. he''s just saying that he wants Miya to pick up dad.


    Uh? Does Alex miss her a lot? Is Andre making an international joke? Alex doesn''t think about her, but


    wants to do something bad to her. When she thinks about Alex, the devil, her heart is ufortable,


    and she won''t go to see him.


    "Yes, Dad, he came back for Aunt Miya this time." Gradually, Joey hase to Miya''s side, and she


    takes the opportunity to get into Miya''s arms.


    Miya immediately feels speechless, and now she finally understands that these children are trying to


    say good words in front of her, so as to let her go to pick up Alex, and their calction is too astute.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "He came back for that Susan." Miya casually says that Alex is so gentle to Susan, but so domineering


    to her, and she will not believe that hees back for her.


    Ben alsoes over at this time and hears Miya say so, he smiles cunningly.


    "Aunt Miya must be jealous." Ben''s voice is not loud, but ites to Miya''s ears and shocks her whole


    body. Is she jealous? How can she be jealous?


    "Yes, I think so. Aunt Miya is jealous." Joey immediately follows to say.


    Miya feels speechless, how can she possibly be jealous? A man she hates the most.


    Andre, however, takes Miya''s hand and says with a smile.


    "Auntie, you don''t need to be jealous. In fact, you are the only one in my father''s heart. You don''t know


    how much my father misses you. He calls us every day and says he misses you." Andre doesn''t blush


    even when he speaks so. The children just say like that in front of Miya.


    Miya looks at the three children in front of her. She finally understands that if she doesn''t agree to meet


    Alex at the airport, the three of them may keep talking.


    "Well, I''ll go with you, but I have a condition." All of a sudden, Miya says, isn''t it just going to the


    airport? Isn''t that just meeting the devil? She''ll not be afraid to see him.


    The three children look at each other as if they are all feeling the happiness of sess.


    "Well, don''t say it''s a condition. We''ll agree even there are ten." As long as mommy picks up dad, dad


    will definitely be moved. At that time, dad will be kind to mom. When Mommy is moved, she will be soft


    hearted and will naturally be with dad.


    This is the idea of their three children, but is it just so simple about what they think?


    "I can only see Alex. I will never get into his car, nor go to his vi, nor eat with him." Don''t they ask her


    to pick him up? Well, she''ll see him. Anyway, at a nce, he can''t eat her.


    "Well, just one look." Ben immediately promises. Anyway, it''s the first thing to let mommy to see Dad.


    As for what happens there, it''s nothing with their business. It depends on dad''s ability.


    Therefore, they all go to the airport ceremoniously.


    Ben and Andre wear big sunsses, while Joey has a sun hat. Miya is in, but all of them are


    gorgeous. And with their temperament, they attract a lot of admiring nces.


    Today, the weather is very good, making people feel particrly warm. Miya seems to be infected by


    this atmosphere. She is originally reluctant toe out, but now she feels in a good mood.


    "When will your father arrive?" It''s been a long time. Miya is a little impatient. Doesn''t he say he will


    arrive at two? It''s three o''clock now. What does he want to do? Isn''t that to pick up him? There''s no


    need to bete like this.


    "Well, dad is there." Ben suddenly sees Alexing, and there is a Susan standing beside him, and


    Susan obviously finds them, looking at them proudly.


    Miya follows Ben''s eyes and sees that Alex is surly there, and Susan is standing next to him. She feels


    something unspeakable in her heart. Now that Susan hase to pick up him, why does Andre want


    her to do? Does he think she''s free?


    Thinking of this, Miya doesn''t want to stay any more. She turns around and wants to leave. She doesn''t


    want to stay here for a moment now. It''s really annoying. She''s crazy to do this with these children,


    she''s abnormal today.


    Alex obviously sees Miya too. There is something shing in his eyes. He is even inexplicably excited


    in his heart. Does she alsoe to pick him up? Thinking of this, he strides forward. He misses her so


    much these days. Now he knows that he doesn''t miss Susan, but Miya.


    Miya just walks a few steps. She feels that her wrist is warm, and she looks back in surprise. She


    suddenly meets Alex''s deep andplex eyes. She is stunned and subconsciously wants to get rid of


    Alex''s hands. But Alex holds her tightly and she can''t shake it off.


    "Are you here to pick me up?" Alex asks, but he is sure, because Miya has these children around her.


    "Dad..." Ben, Joey and Andre have been running to Alex. He has been abroad for almost a month.


    They really miss Alex.


    Alex holds Miya with one hand, for fear that she will go away, and touches the children''s small heads


    with one hand, while Susan is alone on the side. Suddenly, Susan feels like an outsider at the moment.


    She looks at all this quietly. She seems to feel that she can¡¯t get Alex back. From the moment when


    she disappeared six years ago, Alex was doomed not to be her again, but if she gives up like this, she


    will still be a little reluctant.


    "Let go!" Miya lowers her voice and says, involuntarily taking a look at Susan. Is this Alex such a


    yboy? He likes to be two-timing.


    Alex also takes a look at Susan beside him, but he doesn''t let go. Besides, he doesn''t n to let go any


    more. After so many days, he also makes himself fully think clearly about it. He loves Miya. The one he


    really loves is only Miya. And Susan, maybe he has forgotten the feeling about her. He just regards


    Susan as a family now, and Miya is the woman he really cares about.


    "Since our family are here, let''s go to dinner together." Joey puts his arm around Alex''s thigh and says,


    it''s not easy for Dad and mommy to meet each other. Of course, they should let dad and Mommy


    cherish it.


    "Yes, your family are together. Go to dinner." Miya knows what Joey means, but she doesn''t n to eat


    with Alex. She will never forget what the devil has done to her.


    "Miya." Alex lowers his voice and cries, "he never called her Miya. He never called her like that before


    even when he doted on her.


    Miya just feels shocked. What did he just call her? Did she hear it wrong?


    The children are all stunned. What is dad calling? Miya?


    Susan''s heart tightens and her face turns a little white. It seems that she still loses.


    "Alex, when we get back tonight, let''s have a good talk." Then, she leaves. Maybe she shouldn''t have


    come back. She and Alex are impossible. It was Alex who had to find her back.


    At first, she also wanted to grab Alex into her own hands by means, but when she sees that Alex really


    cares about Miya, she finally gives up the idea. It is not that she is not unsure. She just doesn''t want to


    make Alex sad. Maybe in the deepest part of her heart, there is always Alex.


    From six years ago, he brought the baby who was Andre to her and told her that Andre was his son,


    they couldn''t be together. The love she pursued at that time was too perfect to bear any stains. After


    she left, she fell in love with another person and just knew that when she handed over her body to that


    man, he was sleeping with another woman without telling her.


    Her heart was really desperate at that time, and she couldn''t help but think of Alex''s goodness, but she


    didn''t have the courage to find Alex again. When Alex found herter, she was so moved that she


    thought she could be happy again, but when she sees the family, she decides to quit.


    Maybe she is an unfortunate person. What else can she expect?


    Looking at the back of Susan''s departure, her back is a little lonesome, a little lonely, a little sadder.


    Miya doesn''t know why, and suddenly shakes off Alex''s hand.


    "Go and chase her, she''s sad." Miya doesn''t know why she says that, but she looks at Susan''s back as


    if it has happened to her.


    Alex doesn''t do it, but he takes Miya''s little hand again. He won''t let her get rid of him easily again.


    "Miya, let''s go to dinner." After seeing Susan go, Alex is surprisingly not sad, but has a kind of rxed


    feeling. Maybe it''s the best choice, but Miya doesn''t love him as much as before.


    "What do you really want to do? Don''t hold my hand again without my permission." Miya is angry. Why


    does this man always like to hold her hand? She used to like Lance holding her hand like this, but now,


    she doesn''t need anyone to hold her hand.


    "I will never let go again." In a firm voice, after saying, Alex pulls Miya and walks forward, regardless of


    her struggle.

 Chapter 245 She is even kissed forcefully by him

    Chapter 245 She is even kissed forcefully by him


    The three children look at each other and immediately smiles. Should they leave properly now? Let


    mommy and dad have a good date, maybe it can improve the rtionship between Mommy and dad.


    After the three children has discussed, they take the opportunity to leave. Of course, will Alex not know


    their thoughts? They are indeed his children. Everything is for the sake of their dad.


    Miya looks back and doesn¡¯t sees the three children. A nameless anger suddenlyes up. She has a


    premonition that they are definitely intentional. They are intentional to let her stay with Alex.


    "I''m not hungry and I don''t want to eat." In fact, she doesn''t want to be with him, but when she looks at


    Alex''s handsome face, she purses her lips and finally can¡¯t say it.


    "Then buy you clothes." Alex says without hesitation. In fact, he doesn''t want to go shopping because


    he just gets off the ne.


    "No, I have enough clothes." Miya also refuses immediately, and she will not ept his goodness. If


    she epts him well, doesn''t that mean she epts him?


    Miya''s face slightly changes, and her mouth twitches. Is this man''s brain healthy? He will even go to


    buy clothes for her. How does she feel that this man suddenly is abnormal?


    "Let''s go to the park." Alex still says. Since she doesn''t want to eat or wear, she should like to y.


    Miya''s face sinks immediately, and she is now certain that the man''s brain is indeed abnormal, and still


    very abnormal.


    "I''m too busy to go to the park." Miya refuses again.


    Alex purses his mouth and stops talking. His face is cold and his eyes areplicated. He seems to be


    thinking about what to do with Miya.


    "Let''s go to yourpany." He says again. Since she is so busy, he will help her, but he knows that


    with her temper and character, she won¡¯t ept his help.


    Miya''s face slightly changes. Maybe she doesn''t expect this man to talk like this. Is he going to her


    company? How does he know she is going to open apany? Doesn''t he go abroad all this time?


    Does Andre tell him?


    "No, Mr. Alex is a busy man, too. I''m afraid you will lower your identity in my humblepany." Yes, he


    is so strong, in his eyes, she is always insignificant.


    Alex''s face sinks and he is displeased.


    "Then go back to my vi or yourpany. Choose one of them. You can choose it." Alex''s tone is


    domineering. His face is absolutely ugly. Doesn''t this woman see his kindness? She even refuses him


    so tantly.


    "..." Is he forcing her? What does this man really want to do? It seems that his motivation is impure, but


    he is close to her, what is his purpose? By now, she has not found yet.


    "Well, go to mypany. Mypany is very small. You can''tugh at it." Atst, Miya says, yes, her


    company is 50 million dors invested, which can''t bepared with hispany with so many billion


    dors.


    Alex purses his mouth and doesn''t speak. If she knows that 50 million dors was given by him, he


    doesn''t know what reaction she will be. However, she will never know. This is the beginning that he


    wants to be good to her.


    Thepany has just been renovated and nothing has been done yet. In order to save money, Miya


    does everything by herself. She works during the day andes here at night to clean up. Gina and


    David are also excited about Miya''spany. They oftene to thepany to clean up.


    Now it''s almost ready. It''s just about buying something and finding customers.


    Miya looks at the decoration inside. The design here is not bad, but it''s just very simr as his Alex


    Group, Although, it is slightly different, most of them are simr. Miya used to work in Alex Group, but


    it''s in six years. She doesn''t remember it, but she definitely has an impression, otherwise herpany


    won''t be designed as it is now.


    Alex looks at it, and can¡¯t help smiling. It''s like, it''s so like, he likes it very much.


    "What are youughing at?" Miya says unhappily that she directly regards his smile as a mockery.


    Alex suddenly takes Miya''s hand, and a trace of affection shes in his eyes.


    "Miya, let''s restart." This move scares Miya a lot. She wants to shake off Alex''s hand subconsciously.


    How can this man be so abnormal today? He was so cruel to her before. How can hepletely


    change today?


    "Mr. Alex, are you ok?" Thinking for a while, she asks, with a look of surprise on her face.


    Alex pauses, but thinking about it, she may be asking him if he''s tired from flying for such a long time.


    She is concerned about him. Her face can¡¯t help but improve a lot.


    "Well, it''s OK, but I''m a little hungry." He looks at Miya and says, because of this woman, he doesn''t


    eat.


    Miya frowns. Is he a little hungry? Even if he is a little hungry, but his brain should be nothing, how can


    he look like this? It''spletely something wrong with his brain.


    Uh...


    "Did Mr. Alex feel ufortable here?" Miya also points to her head when talking, and her little face is


    serious, as if she can¡¯t see anything.


    Alex looks at Miya''s expression, and his face turns ck for a moment. The woman dares to ask if


    there is something wrong with his head. Just now, she asked if there was something wrong with his


    body, it was not that she cared about him. Angeres up at once.


    "Yes, very ufortable." Alex keeps close to Miya as he speaks.


    Miya''s face slightly changes. What does he mean? What has he been approaching her for? If he has a


    problem with his head, he should see a doctor, does it help to see her? Though she thinks so, she


    dares not say it.


    ¡°Mr. Alex... You..." Miya steps back as she speaks, until she is attached to the wall, which has no way


    now.


    Alex reaches out his slender fingers and suddenly holds Miya''s chin. His eyes are full of sneers. This


    woman makes him angry. This time, he is really angry. So, he wants to punish her well.


    Miya looks at Alex, who is close to her, and can¡¯t help swallowing. She knows that this man is very


    handsome and charming, but can he not be so close to her? She feels so stressed.


    "What do you want to do?" Miya can''t help asking, with a little worry in her eyes.


    Alex''s sexy thin lips raise slightly. The next moment, he has suddenly kissed Miya''s cherry mouth. They


    are touching each other, rippling in their hearts at the same time.


    Miya is shocked and wants to scold him, but she can''t make any sound. The lemon smell on him


    deeply stimtes her nerves, which is a familiar and strange feeling.


    Alex''s kiss is wild and domineering, as if to punish Miya for what she has just done. But with a little


    gentleness, it seems that he doesn''t want to hurt her. He always likes her.


    His big palm finally gets restless. He misses her body very much. He doesn''t touch her body for a long


    time. He wants to have sex with her! This is absolutely certain. Now he knows that when a man


    strongly wants to have sex with a woman, it proves that he is in love with her.


    Miya also seems to feel the dishonesty of Alex''s big palm, and a hint of anger shes in her eyes. Her


    little hand struggles to break away from Alex, but she finds that she can¡¯t achieve it.


    It isn''t until Miya is almost out of breath that Alex lets go of Miya, but he obviously wants more.


    Miya gasps heavily. She is even kissed by Alex. She has never been so angry like this. She stretches


    out her hand and wipes her mouth twice strongly. Her eyes are full of discontent.


    Alex looks at Miya''s movements and her eyes narrow dangerously. What is this woman doing now?


    She has even despised his kiss. Damn it, there are so many women wanting to get his kiss. And this


    woman is actually in disrespect.


    "Don''t wipe it!" Alex suddenly stops Miya and says, does this woman like to offend him so much? If she


    puts her little hand on her lips again, he will kiss her again.


    "Why can''t I wipe it? What''s the matter with you?" Miya is also very angry about Alex''s tough kiss, and


    speaks very impolitely, regardless of whether Alex is angry or not.


    Being too angry, blue veins stand out on Alex¡¯s temples. Damn it, this woman is saying that her


    business is nothing with his business again.


    "What are you doing looking at me like this? I will understand that you are in love with me." Miya says


    rudely, isn''t it just a kiss? Does he need to care so much? How can he always care so much about her,


    more than his woman?


    Alex just smiles evilly, approaching Miya again.


    Miya is stunned, and the familiar lemon fragrancees into her nose again, only to feel that her body


    tightens and her whole body is stiff.


    Alex blows in Miya''s ear, and the ambiguities deepen constantly in the empty room.


    "I''m really in love with you. What should I do?" Alex can''t help but deepen his tone. There is full of


    smiles in his eyes. He is in love with her. Now he is almost certain that he loves her.


    Miya is stunned. She looks at Alex''s handsome face, close to her, and then looks at his ambiguous


    smile, he is lying to her.


    "Then you can chase me." Miya thinks for a while and says that he can chase her, but she can¡¯t ept


    him, and by the way, she can also rectify the devil.


    As soon as she thinks of what he has done to her, she hates him very much in her heart.


    "Okay!" Alex sps Miya again, and his eyes are full of smiles. He originally wants to chase her.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Well, why does Miya feel strange? She has a feeling of being arranged. But when she thinks that Alex


    can do something to Alex, her face rxes a lot.

 Chapter 246 Whom is the gift given to

    Chapter 246 Whom is the gift given to


    "Don''t you want to chase me? So, you should listen to me." Miya says in a loud voice and she seems


    to want to push Alex away while talking.


    Cooperatively, Alex releases Miya this time, but next moment he takes Miya''s little hand.


    "From today on, you are my girlfriend." Alex suddenly smiles brightly at this moment, like a child.


    Miya''s mouth corners can''t help but twitched. When does she promise to be his girlfriend?


    "I only agreed to let you chase, OK? Don''t forget that you have a fianc¨¦e in your family." Miya can''t help


    turning a white eye. Does this man want to be two-timing her? She won''t give him such a chance.


    When ites to Susan, Alex''s face sinks. Susan can only be a rtive in his heart. He only cares


    about Miya.


    "Is little Miya jealous?" Alex raises his eyebrows and looks at Miya directly with deep eyes, as if he


    wants to see through her.


    Miya is speechless. Is she jealous? Does she look jealous? Even if there is no man in the world, she


    will not fall in love with such a yful devil.


    "Yeah, I''m jealous, so you go home and just break up with Susan." She says casually, in fact, she


    knows that Alex will never be so easy to break up the engagement with Susan, because he looks at


    Susan so gently.


    Alex frowns a little and holds Miya''s hand tightly.


    "If I break up with Susan, will you promise to be my girlfriend?" All of a sudden, he asks seriously, with


    deep meaning in his eyes.


    Of course, he has intended to break up his engagement with Susan, so it will be better for Miya to be


    his woman.


    Miya obviously doesn''t expect Alex to say that. Then looking at his face, it seems that he is not joking.


    To be honest, she flinches. She is a little worried. She can¡¯t see through this Alex in front of her. He is


    obviously not good to her, but she doesn''t have much dislike to him.


    "Well, I think you''d better not break up the engagement." She murmurs that his engagement has


    nothing to do with her, so why should she do something in it?


    There is a clear sh of loss in Alex''s eyes. Even if he breaks up his engagement, she still doesn''t want


    to be with him.


    "I want to go home." All of a sudden, she feels very meaningless. She wants to get rid of Alex''s hand.


    Instead, he holds it tighter.


    "I''ll send you." Words fall, he takes her to stride out.


    Miya is stunned for a moment. It seems that he says he wants to pursue her, which is not verbal. He


    has already done something.


    Her heart is more worried. If she can, she would rather not let him be good to her. In this way, at least


    she will not have feelings for him. If he wants to be good to her, in case she can¡¯t hold on...


    Alex opens the door for Miya, but Miya doesn''t want to get in the car, and her mind is in a mess.


    "I want to walk back." She refuses. It''s really dangerous to be alone with this Alex. Maybe at some time,


    he''ll be a beast.


    Alex smiles softly, taking Miya''s little hand and walking forward.


    "Well, I''ll be with you." He walks slowly, but steadily. He thinks that in the future, he will not let go of this


    small hand, just like this, until the end of time.


    Miya is stunned. There is a strange feeling in her heart. What does this man want to do? When he was


    in the casino that day, he would do that to her and shoot at her. Now he says he wants to chase her


    because she challenges his authority?


    Thinking about it, Miya suddenly looks at Alex.


    "Alex, if I have anything wrong with you, I apologize to you. You just let me go." Miya apologizes to


    Alex. She doesn''t want to be stared at by such a demon. She won''t even know how she will die.


    Alex''s face sinks. What''s the expression of this woman? He has obsequiously promised to chase her.


    She even makes him let her go.


    He holds her little hand tightly. How can he let her go? He loves her.


    "Go, I''ll buy you a present." Alex suppresses his inner displeasure and slowly says that he promises to


    pursue her, so he can¡¯t be cruel to her. He should build a good image in her heart.


    Uh? What? Before she knows what is going on, she has been pulled into the gift shop by Alex.


    Miya is speechless for a while. Even if he wants to chase her, he doesn''t need to be so strong. At least


    he needs to listen to her thoughts. Can this man not even know how chase a woman?


    But thinking about it, it is normal. How can a man like him who is proud and arrogant go after a


    woman? She should be very lucky to be chased by him. She thinks sorrowfully.


    Looking at this gift shop with a wide variety of gifts. Forget it. Once shees, she will be OK. Then


    she just chooses a gift.


    Susan is walking on the other side, while Miya and Alex are walking on this side. The shelves are very


    high, and the shelves are also full of things. Generally, people on the opposite side can''t be seen


    clearly.


    Miya suddenly feels something interesting in front of her eyes. She sees a piggy bank in the shape of a


    snake. Her zodiac happens to be snake, and her little hand can''t help stretching out.


    Susan happens to see the piggy bank. Her zodiac is also snake. She is so happy that she reaches out


    her hand.


    Alex''s cell phone suddenly rings at this time. He turns around and walks out to answer the phone.


    For a while, two small hands hold the piggy bank at the same time. They are stunned at the same time.


    In the narrow gap, they can see each other clearly. But surprisingly, neither of them gives up, with


    unknown reason.


    "Miss Susan, what a coincidence." Miya says first. She still doesn''t let go of her hand. She likes the


    piggy bank.


    "Yeah, what a coincidence. We met again so soon. Besides, our like the same thing." Susan says with


    a smile, she doesn''t know if she means the empty piggy bank in front of her or Alex.


    "Yes, we do have the same vision." Miya says softly, however, at this time, she has let go of her hand.


    Anyway, there is not only one such piggy bank in such arge store. Just give this to her, she asks the


    waiter to get another one for her.


    As soon as Miya lets go, Susan takes the opportunity to take the piggy bank to her hand and smiles


    gracefully.


    "There are many things, there is only one, so if you let go, it means you lose it." Susan is still looking at


    the piggy bank in her hand while talking. In fact, she doesn''t think the piggy bank will be so good just


    now, but now, she thinks it''s very good.


    Miya is slightly shocked. Maybe she is thinking about what Susan just says.


    The waiter justes over at this time. When she sees them, she smiles with sweetness.


    "Excuse me, what do you like? I''ll wrap it for you." The waiter''s face is full of professional smiles.


    "Piggy bank." Say Miya and Susan strangely, in unison.


    The waiter is surprised. She looks at the money can in Susan''s hand. She is still smiling.


    "Everything is only one here. May I ask you who wants this?" There is only one thing in this shop,


    which is very special. So, this shop is very famous.


    "I want it!" Miya and Susan say in unison again.


    The waiter is a little embarrassed. She just said that there is only one thing for everything here. They


    both want it.


    After answering the phone, Alexes in. He sees Susan here. His eyes are dim, but he walks quietly.


    As soon as Miya sees Alex, she immediatelyes to him.


    And just then, Susan walks to Alex first, and she takes Andre''s arm smilingly.


    "Alex, I like this piggy bank. Can you buy it for me?" Her tone is gentle. In fact, she is also gambling. If


    Alex buys Miya this piggy bank this time, she will choose to give up. If it is bought for her, she will still


    stay with him.


    Alex nces at the piggy bank and finally looks at Miya as if to see what has happened to them.


    Miya suddenly smiles evilly. Doesn''t Alex want to be two-timing? Then she wants to see who he will


    choose now.


    "Alex, didn''t you say you wanted to chase me? I like that. Please give it to me." Miya''s tone is totally


    coquettish. She feels that she is a bit bad now. Isn''t it just a piggy bank? Why does she want to grab it


    with Susan?


    Alex''s eyes are sinking again. Are they fighting for a piggy bank? On the surface, they are fighting for


    this, actually?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Susan''s face changes a little. What does Miya mean? Does she mean Alex is going after her? Is it that


    she shows off deliberately in front of her, or Alex really says that to her?


    The waiter is stunned by the scene in front of her. She has never met such a situation. But atst her


    eyes fall on Alex.


    This man is really handsome. He has carved facial features, deep eyes, handsome nose, sexy thin lips.


    His whole body seems to be perfect. It''s no wonder that such a man will have two womenpeting


    for him.


    However, she is really looking forward to what kind of choice this handsome man will make.


    Alex finally takes the piggy bank out of Susan''s hand and hands it to the waiter.


    "Wrap it up for me. Remember, it says Susan''s name on it." His tone is not loud, but it is very clear in


    several people''s ears.


    As soon as Susan hears this, she is happy. She holds Alex''s hand tightly and looks at Miya proudly.


    She originally wanted to give up, but Alex gives her hope again, so she will cherish this opportunity.


    Alex really has her in his heart.

 Chapter 247 They hold her hand at the same time

    Chapter 247 They hold her hand at the same time


    Miya''s heart is a little lost, but she can see through Alex clearly. This man is really perfunctory to her. At


    this moment, she knows that everything is fake. He says that chasing her is just a fad. In fact, he


    doesn''t pay attention to her. And he always has Susan in his heart. He never thinks of breaking up his


    engagement with Susan.


    Alex''s sexy thin lips tightly presses. He thinks that Miya will really like the money can. Unexpectedly,


    she just says casually. If she really likes it, why doesn''t she show any sadness? If she tells him that she


    wants it, he will have someone make her the exact same thing at once, but she does not.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Finally, the waiter hands the bag to Susan.


    Miya doesn''t speak any more, but turns and walks out. She doesn''t know why, and there is a sh of


    nkness in her heart.


    Alex wants to call Miya, but he is held tightly by Susan. For a moment, he really wants to get rid of


    Susan and catches up with her.


    "Well, I''m leaving. Bye." Words fall, Miya turns around smartly, just at the moment of turning around,


    Adam justes over, in fact, he hase long ago, he has seen all clearly, he can¡¯t help smiling.


    "Miya, you''re here. I''ve been looking for you for a long time." Adam stands in front of Miya while talking,


    and he also reaches out to hold Miya.


    Alex just wants to get on the car, but unexpectedly sees such a scene. Her feet stop at once. Susan,


    who is holding Alex''s arm, obviously feels Alex''s difference. She can''t help looking up at Alex.


    There seems to be anger in his eyes. She can''t help but follow his eyes, and the scene in front of her


    suddenly makes her smile.


    Adam is actually with Miya. Does Adam seem to be a strong enemy of Alex?


    "Alex, is Adam going after Miya?" Susan''s eyes can''t help but show a smile. There is a gleam of


    conspiracy in her eyes.


    Alex tightly purses his thin lips and doesn''t speck. This woman, didn''t he already say he wanted to


    chase her? She even wants to seduce Adam. Does she put his words into her heart?


    He seems to have forgotten her for a long time. This Susan in front of him is still holding his arm.


    Miya doesn''t expect Adam will suddenlye forward to hold her little hand. She wants to get rid of


    him, but Adam pulls it tighter.


    Miya can''t help but frown and stares at Adam with big eyes. It seems that she wants to see what he


    wants to do.


    "Miya, I bought you a present. In the car, I''ll take it to you." Adam takes Miya''s little hand and is about


    to get in the car.


    "No, how can I receive such a valuable gift?" Miya immediately refuses. She is not familiar with Adam.


    She doesn''t want to owe anyone.


    "How can you know whether a gift is valuable or not before you look at it? Maybe you really like it."


    Adam smiles mysteriously, isn''t she just asking for the piggy bank? He has already had people to the


    factory to buy it, and he believes it will be delivered to his home soon.


    "I really don''t need it. I''m going home." Miya really can''t understand Adam''s enthusiasm, why is he so


    good to her? Even if they have known each other in those six years, but she really can''t remember.


    "Miya, you forgot me, which doesn''t mean I can''t treat you well. Before, you were going to marry me."


    Adam can''t help saying that, anyway, she has forgotten what happened before, so he starts to says


    casually. The closer he gets to her, the better it will be.


    Marry him? There are all surprised expressions in her eyes. How can this be possible? Didn''t she


    always like Lance before?


    At the thought of Lance, her eyes dim obviously. In fact, it''s not easy to forget someone. She loves


    Lance. She really loves him.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe it. I''ll show you how much I love you." Adam has just seen clearly


    that Alex just hurts Miya for Susan, so he should treat her well to let her feel his heart, and then lets


    Alex see the woman he used to possess lies in his arms.


    Miya doesn''t really react for a while, until she is pulled to the door of the car, she just begins to


    struggle.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Alex puts a lot of effort into pulling Miya to his side, and his face is


    gloomy. It seems that he is very displeased.


    "Why are you here?" Miya doesn''t figure out the situation for a moment. She stares at Alex. Wasn''t he


    with his fianc¨¦e just now?


    "I told you to stay away from Adam." Alex says word by word, gritting his teeth, in an unusually heavy


    voice,


    "Why do you care about me?" Didn''t you give your fianc¨¦e that piggy bank just now? His words, now


    for her, are worth nothing.


    Alex''s face continues to darken. The woman really has the capital to offend him. If he can, he really


    wants to beat her fiercely now. But he is reluctant to hit her.


    "Just because I''m your man." Words fall, he also ignores Miya''s struggle, suddenly leans over, thin lips


    instantly covering her small lips.


    His kiss is domineering and powerful, with a strong possessive desire. His long tongue directlyes


    into her small mouth, lingering with her, regardless of Susan beside them, he just kisses her so crazily.


    Susan''s eyes are full of anger. How can Alex treat her like this? She originally thinks she has hope, she


    thinks he loves her, but now, what is it?


    She still tightly holds the piggy bank in her hand he bought for her just now. Now it doesn''t make any


    sense.


    Maybe when she left six years ago, she had lost himpletely. This time, it seems that she really


    loses him.


    Adam''s eyes are also full of anger. Alex even dares to kiss Miyapulsively. His hands are tightly


    clenched into fists, which seems to prove his anger.


    It is not until Miya is almost to be fainted by Alex that Alex stops and looks at Miya''s small red face. The


    corner of his mouth can¡¯t help but raise. She is his, only his. Don''t try to escape in this life.


    When Miya is loosened by Alex, she first takes a big breath, and her little fist is tightly clenched when


    she inhales. Isn''t he enough to shame her? What else does he want to do? Kissing her in front of so


    many people, he doesn''t want to be decent, she still wants to be. In that case, how can she meet


    people in the future?


    The more Miya thinks about it, the angrier she gets. Besides, it''s not the same time that he kisses her


    compulsively. Suddenly, she throws up her little hand.


    "p!" Miya ps him when Alex doesn''t have any defense. He deserves this p.


    Alex is surprised that the woman even dares to hit him. Well, he is actually pped in the face by a


    woman.


    Susan''s eyes widen, and there is full of shock in her eyes. Alex, who is so high, is even pped in the


    face by this Miya in front of her. Besides, he doesn''t mean to retaliate. Is he really interested in her?


    There is a smile on Adam''s lips. Miya really hates Alex. She forgot about six years, forgot about him,


    and of course, forgot about Alex and her love for him.


    "Miya! You are the first woman to dare to hit me." Alex growls angrily. If she wants to hit him when there


    are just them, he will make her achieve it, but in front of so many people, he still needs self-respect.


    Miya doesn''t care at all, with a sneer on her lips.


    "Alex, you''re the first man to kiss mepulsively." Her voice is domineering. It can''t be seen at all that


    a woman like her can have such a domineering expression. At that moment, she seems to be so high,


    like Alex.


    In fact, Miya is also ashamed and angry. This Alex kisses her in front of so many people, how can she


    meet peopleter?


    "Ha!" Alex doesn''t get angry and even smiles, but his smile is filled with coldness, which makes


    everyone in the audience surprised for a moment, as if to want to see what Alex is going to do next.


    "Follow me." Alex says, pulls Miya''s little hand and is about to leave. He wants to chase her, which is


    not fake. He wants to prove it to her that he loves her.


    Miya immediately struggles, and can¡¯t help but think of the scene in the casino that day. On that day, he


    put her on the turntable and held the gun to her. At that moment, she almost forgot to respond. What a


    terrible thing it was for her.


    "Let go of me." Miya struggles more and more. At this time, she is afraid and also regrets. If she will


    lose her life because of that p, it''s really not worth it.


    "It''s toote to let you go now. Why didn''t you make me let you go when you hit me?" Alex is really


    angry, and he''s pulling Miya harder and harder.


    Miya''s little face is obviously getting ugly. Yes, he means that because she pped him in the face just


    now, he is taking revenge. Is he going to take revenge on her? In her mind, there is always something


    happened in the casino that day. A kind of fear rises from the soles, and instantly spreads all over the


    body.


    "No, please, let me go..." Tearse in the bright eyes for a moment. At this moment, she is really


    afraid. It is a fear of facing death. In that casino, the shadow given by Alex is so big that she will always


    think of the scene that day.


    However, at this time, Miya only feels that the other hand is also warm. She suddenly looks up and


    meets Adam¡¯s eyes. His eyes are gentle. At this time, he looks like an angel to rescue her.


    "Let her go, she is unwilling to go with you." Adam says indifferently, yes, anyone can see that Miya is


    unwilling to go with Alex, but no one dares to stop.

 Chapter 248 Follow him

    Chapter 248 Follow him


    Miya looks at Adam. Her eyes are full of prayers. She doesn''t want to be with Alex. In that case, she


    will die. She will really die. So, no matter what, she will escape from him.


    Alex''s eyes narrow dangerously. His eyes are already deep, now more mysterious. No one knows what


    he is thinking. And no one will know what he will do next. It''s just that all the people are holding their


    breath and watching all this quietly.


    "You let go." Alex''s voice is not loud, but it contains a chill, a biting coldness.


    Adam also looks at Alex straight, obviously he doesn''t mean to let go, and he is holding Miya''s hand


    constantly harder.


    "She doesn''t want to go with you. Let her choose." Adam says softly, he is staring at Miya tightly all the


    time. His eyes were all gentle during the conversation. The little woman''s eyes are full of fear. What is


    she afraid of? What has Alex done to her to make her so afraid? Thinking of this, Adam hates Alex


    even more.


    Alex smiles evilly. Does he make her choose? Joke, she is already falling into his hand, does she still


    have right to choose freedom? And he is sure that Miya will not go with him, so he will not let Miya


    choose it.


    "Why does she choose? she can only go with me, there is no choice." He is just so strong. In front of


    Miya, he is so possessive. No matter what, he will not let go. This time, he swears to take her hand.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    A glimmer of hope that Miya has just raised, because of Alex''s words, is suddenly disillusioned. Ah, it


    turns out that the temporary impulse will even destroy her life.


    While Alex is talking, the guards has rushed up. He is the only heir of the Alex family. As long as he is


    angry, the bodyguards can be seen at any time.


    However, it is obvious that there are already people around, and Adam is a big star, and there are more


    and more people.


    But neither Adam nor Alex means to let go.


    "Wow, isn''t this Adam?" An Adam fan wants to run forward, but is blocked by Alex''s bodyguards. No


    one can approach them.


    "Isn''t this woman Adam''s mysterious girlfriend? The next one is... " The discussion is louder and louder.


    "Where are your eyes? This is Alex. Can''t you know Mr. Alex, the president of Alex group? " Someone


    says, she also looks at Alex with an obsessive face, obviously admiring Alex very much.


    "Well, wasn''t this woman Alex''s girlfriend before? How can she be with Adam now?"


    "It is so clear that she wants to be two-timing."


    The voices of discussion are continuous, and the abuse for Miya is more and more.


    Miya is speechless when she listens to those words. How can this happen? Did she really have


    anything to do with Alex before? Otherwise, how can she have an affair with the devil?


    "Say it for thest time, let go." Alex''s voice is obviously cold, and the bodyguards beside him are


    already ready, as if Adam will be killed if he dares to say no.


    "Miya,e with me." Adam ignores Alex''s words and speaks softly to Miya.


    Miya looks at Adam, and she wants to go with him. But Alex doesn''t let go. She can''t help it. If she can,


    she will never have known Alex the devil.


    "Alex, I''ve already begged you. Why don''t you let me go?" Miya''s voice clearly softens. If she hasn''t


    pped him in the face just now, will he not punish her?


    Alex tightly presses his lips and doesn''t speak. He wants to let her go, but who can let him go? He


    won''t let her go until he dies.


    Randyes over and approaches Adam step by step¡ª¡ª


    Miya looks at the situation in front of her. Her face changes slightly. She suddenly shakes off Adam''s


    hand. She doesn''t know where the strengthes from. She wants to go with Adam, but she can''t hurt


    him. She doesn''t want to owe anyone.


    Adam obviously doesn''t expect that Miya will suddenly shake his hand off. His face changes slightly.


    He just wants to pull Miya''s hand again, but she turns to Alex.


    "I''ll go with you." There''s a flicker of firmness on her little face, isn''t it just death? Even if she dies, she


    will die with him in a moment.


    Adam looks at Miya in sorrow. In fact, if he can, he is willing to take her away even if he is injured, but


    she doesn''t even give him a chance and follows Alex.


    Looking at her and Alex''s back, he can''t say what it feels like, but she hasn''t looked back all the time,


    and he doesn''t know why she is so cruelhearted for him.


    Alex knows that Miya gives up Adam because of his strength. She just wants to protect Adam, but he is


    still happy. He doesn''t know why. In a word, he is very happy. He takes Miya''s little hand arrogantly.


    "In the future, you will never be allowed to pull someone again, will you? Only I can do it." he is still


    domineering.


    Miya curls up her lips. He is really a man with a strong sense of hegemony and possessiveness, but


    What does he mean by saying the future? The little face can¡¯t help looking up at Alex.


    "Won''t you kill me?" She asks with wide eyes. If he wants to kill her, he will not ask about the future.


    Since he says it now, does that mean he forgives her?


    Alex frowns a little. When does he say he will kill her? He is also reluctant to kill her. He reaches out


    and touches Miya''s little head.


    "As long as you are obedientter, then the hands can only be taken by me, the lips can only be


    touched by me, and the body can only be seen by me. I won¡¯t kill you." Alex says in a good mood.


    Uh? Miya immediately feels speechless, what is this man thinking of? And his fianc¨¦e? Does he not


    want his fianc¨¦e anymore? Thinking of this, she can''t help turning around and seems to want to see if


    Susan is here, but now there''s no shadow of her.


    "Your fianc¨¦e is sad." Miya can''t help saying that she really wants Alex to leave her to see Susan. So,


    she can go home.


    Alex thinks of Susan after Miya reminds him. In fact, he originally wants to say it clear to her. Now she


    knows, which is better. Anyway, he just wants to be with Miya.


    "Can I understand what you just said is jealous?" Alex says elegantly, with a smile on his lips, but he


    knows in his heart that she will not be jealous. She doesn¡¯t love him now, but he will make her fall in


    love with him again.


    Even if she forgets those six years, they can start again.


    "Well, I have nomonnguage with you this devil." Miya can''t help raising her voice to say. When


    she thinks he isn''t going to kill her, she seems to have a lot of confidence.


    What? Devil? Alex slightly raises his eyebrows. It turns out that in her heart, he is a devil. Maybe he is


    a devil. He wants to imprison her forever.


    "But I have a good conversation with you." Alex says with a chuckle, with a rare tenderness on his face.


    If Miya can be obedient, he is willing to be gentle with her all the time.


    "..." She has nomonnguage with him. How can he talk to her well? This matter is not


    understandable by ordinary people.


    "Aren''t you going after me?" Miya suddenly thinks of something and says, he chases her, so he should


    listen to her.


    "Well..." Alex intentionally drags the ending long. What kind of tricks does this little woman want to


    y?


    "I want to go home now." She says, curling up her lips, with expectation in her eyes, hoping that he


    would listen to her.


    "Okay." Alex agrees gently, and then takes Miya back to his vi. These days, he doesn''t make love


    with her. He really wants to make love with her.


    Miya is d he can take her home, but looking at the route.


    "I''m going back to my house." Miya can''t help but remind him that she is a little angry too. Where is he


    going to take her? And the route is totally wrong.


    She turns his head and looks at Alex. He has sharp features. He even has a royal blue ear stud on his


    ear, which is shining in the sun. Sexy thin lips are slightly raised, forming a proud arc.


    Although Miya hates Alex, she has to admit that he is really handsome, extremely.


    "My home is yours." He also gives Miya a look when talking. His eyes are full of enchanting evil charm.


    "Well..." Miya even falls into his charm and forgets to respond for a while.


    Alex listens to Miya''s answer, deepening the smile on the corner of his mouth, and the speed of the car


    increases a lot in a sh. Thinking about the future, he and Miya still have three children, what a happy


    family they should be.


    Will Miya love him if she doesn''t lose her memory? He once hurt her so deeply, if he can, he is willing


    to spend his whole life topensate her.


    Miya''s reaction just showed Damn it, she is fascinated just now. It is not her home.


    "I''m going back to my house." She says discontentedly again, how can this man be so domineering? It


    is clear that he is chasing her. How can he still be so domineering?


    As soon as Miya''s words fall, the car suddenly stops. She is stunned and thinks Alex is going to turn,


    but when she looks up, her face suddenly pales a lot. Isn''t this his vi? Anger suddenly rises.


    "Alex, I''m noting to your house." She ispletely enraged. He even brings her to his house. She


    still has a lot to do.


    Alex opens the door, ignoring Miya¡¯s objections, He has pulled her out of the car.


    Miya angrily throws Alex''s hand away. Why is this man so opinionated? She hates him.

 Chapter 249 She cries

    Chapter 249 She cries


    "Mr. Alex, I beg you, please let me go. I have a lot of things to do. I have to open apany, recruit


    people and contact customers. I can''tpare with you. You are so high and can destroy me with a


    finger." Miya is begging, no matter what she had to do with Alex in the past six years, but at this


    moment, she just wants to break up rtionship with him.


    "You know I have power, so why don''t you tter me?" Alex actually wants to help her, but she doesn''t


    say anything to him. What on earth is she proud of?


    ttering him? She can¡¯t wait to break up rtionship with him now. How can she please him? If she


    can, she doesn''t want to see him for a moment.


    "Mr. Alex, you are so high. How can I tter you?" Miya says with a chuckle, in a tone that seems to


    have a thick disdain. What he gives her is only shame.


    Even though she is very disdainful in her heart, her fine eyes are always looking at the man in front of


    her. The man is so handsome, but he is also too evil.


    Alex''s face sinks slightly. The woman''s expression obviously shows not to tter him. She doesn''t want


    to have any connection with him at all.


    "In fact, you don''t have to tter me, as long as you say, I will help you." Although he is dissatisfied with


    her idea in his heart, he says softly. He just wants her to fall in love with her again and lets her feel his


    tenderness.


    Uh? Miya is stunned. It seems that Alex has to get involved with her. He doesn''t want to help her, but


    he wants to get involved with her.


    "Mr. Alex, don''t you have a fianc¨¦e? You should pay attention to her feelings." Miya gently reminds.


    Does the man have any conscience? He has a fianc¨¦e, but he still wants to get involved with her.


    Alex presses his mouth tightly, and the woman even talks about Susan again.


    Miya looks at Alex, who stops talking. She thinks that he''s guilty. So, she evidently has a strong


    momentum. She looks at Alex proudly.


    "Well, I''m going back. If you want to chase me, you have to deal with your fianc¨¦e first." After that, she


    turns around to leave. She knows in her heart that Alex will not break up the engagement with Susan.


    But Alex takes her hand. Does she dislike him because of his fianc¨¦e? If he breaks up the


    engagement, will she ept him?


    "I''ll take you home." His tone is still very gentle.


    Miya looks at Alex scornfully. What is he pretending to be? Wasn''t he tough on her then? Now he starts


    to be gentle to her again. She doesn''t care about his gentleness.


    She suddenly shakes off Alex''s hand and turns away. She really doesn''t want to see him for a moment.


    Even if she and Lance are impossible, she will not fall in love with the devil.


    Alex takes Miya''s hand again, and with some effort on his hand, Miya can''t help it.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll kiss you." It is her honor that he decides to send her. She has no right to refuse.


    Miya struggles even more because of Alex''s words. How can he be so domineering and powerful? She


    hates him. She has never hated a person like him.


    Since Alex says so, of course, he will do it, he suddenly leans down, bows his head, and kisses her


    with sexy thin lips.


    Miya only feels something on her lips. Damn it, this overbearing man evenes to kiss her again.


    Today, he has kissed her three times. Is he addicted to kissing?


    How can she meet such a devil, a scum? She can''t help but think of her grievance these days in her


    mind. She just feels that her nose is sour and her eyes are red with tears.


    The crystal and clear teardrops involuntarily slip down, into the mouth. Suddenly, Alex feels a salty and


    bitter taste, which makes his heart tighten and looks at her eyes.


    There is a sh of pain in his heart, she is crying, is she crying is because of his kiss? Does she not


    want him to kiss her so much? Does she not want him to touch her so much?


    He slowly stops and holds out his hand to wipe tears for her, but Miya turns her head a little, and then


    avoids his hand. She doesn''t want him to touch her, even wipe tears.


    Alex''s hands are stiff in the air, but fortunately, he soon retracts his hand.


    "I''ll take you back." He still says softly, but if she wants to refuse now, he will agree with her.


    Miya doesn''t speak. It''s a default. Anyway, even if she says she won''t let him send her, will he listen to


    her? Certainly not. How can an arrogant man like him listen to her?


    In the car, there is no speech all the way, Miya doesn''t speak, Alex surprisingly doesn''t speak, he is so


    fond of her, why is she so reluctant to ept him? Is it because of Susan? He''ll talk to Susan clearly


    about it when he gets back today.


    Miya gets out of the car and never says a word.


    Alex looks at Miya''s back. He opens his mouth, as if to say something. But as soon as he opens his


    mouth, the words are like stopping in your throat. He can''t say anything.


    It isn''t until Miya enters the room that Alex''s car leaves.


    Miya stands by the window and quietly looks at Alex leaving. She smiles bitterly. Then she goes into


    her room and looks at her design drawings. Once these design drawings are used, it will cause a


    storm. In that case, herpany will run smoothly.


    At night, she can''t sleep for a long time. She also has a strange dream. Surprisingly, she even has a


    dream of Alex. When she wakes up, she is shocked. The devil even appears in her dream. He pesters


    her not only during the day, but also at night.


    As soon as Miya enters thepany, all the people look at her with strange eyes. There are adoration,


    jealousy, ridicule and disdain. She sweeps these eyes one by one and suddenly remembers what


    happened yesterday.


    At this time, someone has already handed the magazine to Miya. Although there is deep jealousy in


    her eyes, there is sneering on her face.


    "I thought you were Adam''s mysterious girlfriend, but I didn''t think you were Alex''s lover. It seems that


    you seduce many men. You are ambitious enough." The speaker is also an enchanting woman. Why


    hasn''t she met such a good thing?


    Miya is stunned and looks at the magazine. Sure enough, it shows that Alex and Adam are holding


    Miya''s hand respectively, while Miya looks at Adam affectionately. That''s not love. It''s hope. God knows


    how much she expected Adam to take her away.


    There is another one that she has thrown away Adam''s hand, and she even doesn¡¯t look back


    heartlessly.


    When she sees this, she has no interest to look at it again. It even writes that she is heartless, just


    because she never looks back. If she looks back, will the magazine say that she is forced by Alex and


    is reluctant to part with Adam? She is such an amorous woman.


    She throws the magazine in the garbage can and turns to her post.


    Everyone looks at her so domineering, really wants go up and hit her.


    "Miya, the president called you." Then the assistant to the presidentes and says.


    Miya is angry when shees out of the president''s office. How can Alex do this? He even lets her


    work in hispany, and, if she does not go to hispany, he will continue to ban her.


    Miya is really going crazy. How can Alex be so overdone? Yesterday he said he wanted to chase her.


    Today, he even asks her boss to fire her.


    Miya''s heart is resentful. She tidies up her things casually and rushes out in a hurry. All she thinks of is


    Alex in her mind. She wants to find him and talk clearly to the devil.


    Alex is sitting in the office leisurely. At this time, he is not in the mood to read the information. He is


    waiting for Miya toe to him. With her current temper, she will definitelye to him,


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Brother Alex, what''s wrong with you? You''re absent-minded. Why do you look like this? Does this have


    something in your heart?" Aaron admits that he says it on purpose, because he has already seen that


    Alex is waiting for someone, and the only one who can make Alex wait, he guesses, is Miya.


    "Your words are too much, if you are too free, you can go to the United States right now." Alex says


    unhappily, why hasn''t the little womane? Is it to challenge his patience?


    Aaron is not afraid at all. Heughs and approaches Alex.


    "Five, four, three, two, one... "


    Bang! Miya opens the door of Alex''s office with her foot. She is really angry this time. She has never


    been angry like this.


    Aaron has calcted the time for Miya toe in, but he can''t help being stunned at the moment when


    he sees her enter the room. What a domineering woman! He finds that after losing her memory, the


    woman bes so powerful.


    "Alex! You make it clear to me, what do you want to do?" It is not easy for her to find a job, but the man


    even wants to do this to her. Why? She hasn''t worked for a month. Although the boss paid her.


    Alex''s face suddenly darkens. How can this woman be so ungrateful? He lets her into the Alex group,


    and the sry is as much as before, twice as much as she is now. She evenes here to make


    troubles.


    Aaron looks at them, forget it. He''s not going to watch a good show, so that he won''t make anyone


    angry. Let him go.


    Alex takes a look at Aaron. This woman actually yells at him in front of Aaron. Doesn''t she know that


    men care about face the most? She even doesn''t give him any face.


    "Go on, I see nothing." Words fall, Aaron immediately runs away.


    Miya doesn''t care about Aaron at all. She just looks at Alex angrily. She really doesn''t know how can


    there be such a shameless man in the world. And he is also so powerful.


    Miya just wants to say something. But when she sees Alex striding towards her, she feels a sense of


    fear in her heart, and the momentum is obviously weakened. Maybe for Alex, she always has such a


    kind of fear.

 Chapter 250 Her sorrow

    Chapter 250 Her sorrow


    "Don''t you want to join ourpany?" How nice it is to be in mypany, I can protect you, but in the


    face of such Miya, he really can''t say it. In fact, he is selfish. He wants to bring her to hispany.


    Other men can''t seduce her.


    "Why should I enter yourpany, so that you can y with me?" Although Miya was a little afraid of


    Alex, her intuition tells herself that this Alex will not hit her now, and she does not know why she will


    have such intuition.


    Alex frowns tightly. Why is this woman thinking differently from his at all?


    "Then you don''t have to go to work. You can start your ownpany. If you have any trouble, I''ll help


    you." Who is he? The sole heir of Alex group and Alex family, no one dares to pick on her.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Ha!" Miya can''t help sneering. This man is so arrogant. What does he think he is? Can he do


    anything? Doesn''t he just have money? What''s wrong with having money?


    "What are youughing at?" Alex''s tone is obviously unhappy. This woman dares tough at him. It''s


    very good. For the first time, a woman dares tough in front of him like this. What does this woman


    want to do?


    "I''mughing at myself. I dare not let Mr. Alex help me. Yesterday, Mr. Alex took my hand, which


    already makes me be a bitch in the mouth of all women. If Mr. Alex help me again, I will be killed if


    I''m killed by those women."


    What she says is also true. It''s really dangerous to be with Alex,


    Alex has read yesterday''s magazines for a long time, and he has talked to all the magazines now. They


    must destroy the magazines immediately, otherwise he will destroy them.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about? I''m going after you. I''ll protect you." Alex exins, taking


    Miya''s hand. he will be angry if it is before, but now he can''t get angry with Miya at all.


    "I don''t need your protection. You are the dangerous person. If you can stay away from me, it''s the best


    protection for me." When Miya says these words, her heart suddenly hurts. She doesn''t expect this, as


    if in the deepest part of her heart, there lives a devil like Alex.


    Alex grabs Miya''s hand. Why is this woman so unreasonable? His please to her is so obvious. Can''t


    she still see it? When did Alex use to be so low on a woman?


    Miya doesn''t expect Alex to suddenly pull her hand. She subconsciously wants to shake it off, but he


    pulls it tight.


    "Lance is getting married tomorrow. He sent me a wedding invitation. Would you like to go?" Alex says


    softly, while talking, he obviously feels Miya''s body suddenly stiff at the moment when she hears his


    words.


    She makes a difficult smile. Although she is trying to control her emotions, she finds that she still can''t


    control it. Didn''t he say he loved her? Didn''t he tell her to listen to his exnation? Why does he still


    want to get married?


    "He didn''t give me a wedding invitation, why should I go?" Miya says expressionless, but her heart


    hurts so much. She originally thinks she doesn''t care about Lance, but doesn''t expect to hear such a


    news, her heart is still hurt a lot.


    Feeling the big palm on her wrist, she feels a little warmth in her heart. If she can, she will like to get


    into his arms now.


    Alex stares at Miya tightly, her bright big eyes are out of focus at this time. She is distressed. Sure


    enough, her favorite man is Lance.


    His hand holding her hand suddenly loosens.


    Miya only feels a little cold on her small hand, and he even releases her hand. When she wants him to


    hold it most, he releases her. It turns out that she really can''t rely on him.


    "In fact, he loves you, but he has to." Alex sighs softly. He doesn''t intend to say this to Miya, but when


    he sees her like this, he can''t help but want to say it to her.


    Miyaughs at herself. He is force, so good. Does he have to hurt someone?


    "You don''t have to exin for him. I don''t want to listen either. I won''t be with him in the future." She


    says indifferently, now she finds that the loss of Lance doesn¡¯t hurt as much as she imagines.


    Alex doesn''t expect Miya to say that. He is afraid to tell her the truth, will she go with Lance? But now it


    seems that she won''t go with Lance. He feels a little happy in his heart.


    "Well, you made me quit my job. I''m going to start mypany. One day, mypany will surpass


    you." Miya stares at Alex and says, is there a day like that? Unless Alex gives her hispany, maybe


    there will be a chance, huh, huh.


    She doesn''t know that one day, Alex really changes hispany to her name.


    "I''ll help you." Alex says, yes, he helps her, and he really wants to help her, but I don''t know if she will


    give him this opportunity.


    "No, I''m still saying that. I hope you don''te to me again. You still have your fianc¨¦e, don''t make her


    sad." Miya speaks indifferently, her words fall, she proudly turns around.


    At the moment of turning around, her eyes are full of tears. It is false to say that she is not sad. She just


    doesn''t want to show up in front of Alex.


    Alex looks at Miya''s back leaving in a hurry and suddenly follows her. Is she sad? Before, she has


    never gone so fast as she does now.


    By the time hees out, Miya has disappeared.


    When Miyaes out, she finds that it is raining. She rushes into the rain without hesitation. Her


    clothes are soon wet by the rain, making the whole person look so embarrassed.


    She rushes out recklessly, although her heart is not as painful as she thinks, but she still wants to vent


    in the rain.


    She doesn''t know whether she is in a mess now, or whether she is crying. Anyway, the rain has mixed


    everything in her face and blurred her vision.


    When Alexes over, he finds Miya running around in the rain. His heart hurts so much, and the car


    stops in front of Miya.


    Miya just looks up slightly at the car in front of her, and she knows it''s Alex''s, but she doesn''t mean to


    get on. People like them are so high, she and they are different, she just wants to stay away from them,


    and the further it is, the better she feels.


    Alex doesn''t let Miya get in the car, but he gets off in person. For the first time in his life, he gets wet for


    a woman.


    Miya looks at the tall figure in front of her and is stunned. It seems that she doesn''t expect the man to


    get off the car. Besides, he doesn''t take an umbre. It seems that he is also in the rain.


    "How do you..." She originally wants to ask him why he gets out of the car, but after thinking about it,


    she doesn''t ask atst. Anyway, it''s his own business, nothing to do with her.


    In Alex''s impression, he has never been drenched in the rain. It turns out that the feeling of the rain is


    like this. It''s a little fuzzy and clear.


    He pulls Miya and holds her tightly in his arms.


    "If you want to get wet, I''ll apany you." Yes, what he really wants to say is that no matter what she


    wants to do, he will apany her. Why does he just find out now that he loves this woman so much?


    If he finds out earlier, will those injuries not be caused? Will she not lose her memory? She may love


    him all the time.


    Making her forget him, this may be the greatest punishment for him, originally, the price to hurt her is to


    let her forget him.


    Miya''s body is stiff in the rain. Maybe she doesn''t expect that this man will talk like this. Why does the


    devil be so tender? Is he pitying her?


    But his chest is so warm. Although it''s wet, it can still warm her heart. This is a harbor for her now.


    Without him, she will fall down now.


    "Thank you!" A sentencees into Alex''s ear in the rain. Subconsciously, Alex holds Miya tighter. Is


    she thanking him? She doesn''t know. He doesn''t need her thanks. All he needs is her heart.


    They just hold each other in the rain. Alex suddenly wants to thank the rain. If it isn''t for the rain, how


    can Miya be so willingly held by him?


    "Miya, if we get wet again, we''ll catch a cold. Go back and change clothes first." Alex''s voice is very


    gentle, but he doesn''t wait for a reply for a long time.


    Alex frowns a little. He releases Miya''s body to see what she''s thinking. Will she think so deeply about


    him? The corner of the mouth can¡¯t help raising slightly.


    But when he sees Miya''s face, he can''t help being stunned. The little woman even falls asleep, and still


    in the rain. The delicate little face is full of tears. Her eyshes are very long. From time to time, rain


    drops roll down from her eyshes, which looks like a picture.


    He can''t help but hug her tightly again. What a special woman, she can even fall asleep in the rain. He


    hugs her horizontally and takes her home.


    In the bathroom, he gently wipes the body for her. Looking at the perfect naked body in front of him, the


    desire in his eyes bes stronger and stronger. He is a normal man. How can he not react when he


    sees loved women naked?


    Miya seems to feel something in her sleep. She moans, maybe she is too tired, maybe she is too tired


    to faint. Anyway, she doesn''t wake up.


    Alex''s throat can¡¯t help rolling. The little woman is even moaning. He originally can¡¯t bear it, but he


    doesn''t expect her to be like this. He is speechless.

 Chapter 251 He has a cold

    Chapter 251 He has a cold


    His lower body holding up proves his desire at this time, but he knows that he can''t make love with her.


    He now manages to get a little ce in her heart. If he makes love with her now, she will hate him


    again, maybe never gives him another chance.


    Thinking about this, Alex suddenly uses the cold water to calm his desire down. He wants to bear it and


    proves his love to her.


    When Miya wakes up, it is already the next day. Suddenly, she feels tight on her waist. She


    subconsciously wants to push away the things on her waist. But when she touches the hand on her


    waist, as if to meet something terrible.


    Miya turns her head quickly. When she sees Alex sleeping next to her, she is shocked. She checks her


    body quickly. It doesn''t look like she was raped. But such a big devil just hugs her and didn''t do


    anything to her. It is not like his style. However, her heart is warm.


    Knowing that Alex doesn''t do anything, she can''t help feeling better. She gets out of bed to clean up,


    and is about to leave.


    But she walks to the bed inconceivably and looks at Alex for a while, looking at the handsome face


    close to her eyes, he is really perfect. His eyshes are very long, which should be the kind that


    makes women envy. The strong nose and sexy thin lips which are tightly pressed, in fact, if the devil


    doesn''t bully her, he should be a very good man.


    Miya has a strange idea in her mind, that is, she wants to kiss him. Anyway, she has been kissed twice


    by him, so kisses him secretly, which is to give her some interest.


    She gives a kiss slightly on Alex''s forehead like a dragonfly, and soon leaves, but she wonders why his


    forehead is so hot, and then looks at his face, how can it be so red? Is it a cold?


    Suddenly in her mind, she thinks about his cold reations before. She even wiped his body all night, and


    even saw his lower body. However, it was not very good-looking.


    Miya stands up and frowns slightly. It seems that she is thinking of taking care of him or not. Isn''t this


    his vi? Why isn''t Susan here? Yes, Susan is his fianc¨¦e. She should go to her.


    Miya just wants to go out.


    ¡°Miya... Miya... "her little hand is suddenly caught, and he doesn''t seem to be waking up.


    Miya is slightly stunned, is he calling her? Is he calling her name even when he''s asleep? There is a


    sh of iprehension in her eyes, but she is soon relieved. She knows that it must be this man who


    also wants to do something to her in his dream.


    She is slightly unhappy, but she doesn''t shake off Alex''s hand. He is like a poor child at this time, so


    helpless. Maybe he needsfort now.


    "I''m here. Don''t move. I find some antipyretics for you." Although Miya says this, she is still a little


    uneasy. Such a big president like him, what should she do if the burn doesn''te down and he


    bes a person ina? And it is her who lets him burn like this. The whole Alex family probably


    won''t let her go.


    Thinking of this, Miya only feels cold. Should she leave now, regardless of the disaster in front of her?


    But also thinking that he gently held her in the rain, forget it, or first to find medicine for him.


    After Alex takes the medicine, it is an hourter. The sun is already very strong. Alex just wakes up. He


    feels that he has no strength all over his body and is still cold. He can''t help putting his hand on his


    forehead. What''s the matter?


    Miya justes in with porridge. Why is it so strange here? This is not Alex''s vi, and Susan is not


    here. Where does he take her? Is he afraid that she will run away? So, she is put under house arrest,


    the devil is really the devil.


    Alex has already smelled the fragrance when Miya enters the door. In a trance, he has a feeling of


    home. If Miya can cook for him like this every day in the future, it will be great.


    "Since You''re awake, have porridge." After saying, Miya has brought the porridge to Alex, and her little


    hand can''t help but touch his forehead. Fortunately, the fever has brought down. With such a big


    president, she has pressure in her heart and can''t even eat well. She has to leave soon.


    Alex looks at the porridge in front of him, then looks up at Miya. She is obviously stunned. Does she


    care about him? Is it because that she has a fever yesterday? And the corners of her mouth can¡¯t help


    smiling. She really cares about him.


    Thinking of this, he picks up the porridge in front of him and eats it. From time to time, he looks at Miya.


    He is so satisfied. As long as a woman can cook for him every day and watches himugh, it is Okay.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Mr. Alex, don''t keep looking at me like this. I''m not willing to cook for you. I''m just afraid to burn your


    head." Miya raises her voice and says.


    After Alex hearing Miya''s words, she smiles deeply. She is afraid that his brain will be burned. Does it


    still show that she cares about him? Anyway, she cares about him.


    Miya looks at Alex''s smile. It seems that he misunderstands her. She doesn''t care about him.


    "Mr. Alex, I mean, you are the sessor of Alex family. If you burn your brain with me, the whole Alex


    family will not let me go, so I will give you medicine." Miya exins, but her heart is inexplicably tense.


    At the time, he was unconscious and couldn''t take the medicine at all. She fed him bit by bit using her


    mouth. When she thinks of it, she blushes.


    Alex doesn''t pay any attention to Miya''s words. Her exnation is like concealing something. Anyway,


    she cares about him. When he sees her shy little red face, he suddenly seems to think of something


    and stares at Miya closely.


    "Little Miya, I was in aa. How did I take the medicine?" At the thought that his little Miya fed him


    drugs with her mouth, his mood will be better. He doesn''t expect that a fever will bring such benefits. It


    seems that he should often have a feverter. It''s also OK to pretend to have a fever.


    Miya obviously doesn''t expect Alex to ask suddenly. She is annoyed in her heart, but she can''t say


    anything. She can only stare at Alex angrily. Her whole face is ck.


    "Mr. Alex, I''m done. Goodbye." After saying, Miya is going out with her bowl. However, she is still a little


    worried because she doesn''t know where it is, and she went out in the morning. There is no car


    outside. Can she get out of here?


    "Do you know where it is?" Alex asks casually as he eats the porridge in his hand. This is his private


    vi. No one in the Alex family knows that there is still his house. Does she think she can go out without


    him?


    "I don''t know." Miya says with certainty. She indeed doesn''t know where it is. In fact, this is also what


    she feels confused. Otherwise, she will run away after taking Alex''s medicine.


    "Sit down and wait for me to eat. I''ll take you awayter." He says surly, as if he is the good man who is


    going to take Miya away.


    Miya sneers at Alex''s expression, but she is helpless. If she kills him now, she can''t get out of here.


    Alex sees all the expressions on Miya''s face and drinks porridge happily. Now he just finds that when


    he is with Miya, he will be full of warmth all the time.


    Finally, an hourter, Alex walks out of the vi slowly and drives the only car here.


    Miya can''t help turning a white eye. This man is really tardy. She waits for an hour before hees


    out.


    As soon as she leaves here, her cell phone immediately has a signal. Miya immediately calls her


    family. She doesn''t go back all night. They must be worried about her.


    Gina answers the phone, and there seems to be a child''s voice next to her.


    "Mom, I have something to do. I slept at my friend''s housest night." Miya says softly, it is all because


    of Alex.


    "Well, I know. It''s OK. Ben said his father is with you." Gina says casually.


    When Miya hears this, she is immediately sad. Is she her mother? Why does she not care about her


    when she knows she''s with Alex the devil? It''s so sad.


    "Mom, where are you?" She hears a child''s voice beside the phone and thinks, mom should be with


    Ben and Andre and Joey.


    "I am with Ben and others. These children miss you so much that they have to wait until youe


    back."


    Miya is speechless. She is not their mommy. Why are they waiting for her toe back?


    "Well, I''ll be back in a minute." After saying, Miya just hangs up.


    Alexughs all the time when Miya calls. Of course, he asked the children to go to Miya''s house. With


    Miya''s character, she will not let him send her. Now that his children are in her house, she will definitely


    let him send her, and then lets him pick up the children.


    "Alex, how can you be so idle?" Miya can''t help but ask, she finds that this Alex has been pestering her,


    doesn''t he work? She thinks, the president''s business should be a lot. Moreover, he should not just


    have a woman, and he will definitely have other women. Isn''t it that he only has to apany women


    in one day and has no time to work?


    Alex raises his eyebrows and looks at Miya. It seems that he wants to see what she is thinking.


    "I''ve been chasing a little woman recently, putting off my work." Alex replies with a smile, this woman is


    his, and can only be his, except for him, no one has the right to possess her beauty.


    "What? Are you going after a woman? Why are you still so close to me?" Miya can''t help raising her


    voice and saying that the devil is really the devil. No matter what happens, it can''t change the image of


    the devil.

 Chapter 252 Go home together

    Chapter 252 Go home together


    "..." Alex is speechless for a while. Can''t this silly woman see that he is chasing her? Well, it doesn''t


    matter if she doesn''t see it. He''ll prove it to her.


    "Are you jealous?" Alex can''t help asking, if she''s not jealous, why does she react so violently now?


    Miya nces at Alex in disdain. Will she be jealous because of him? What he thinks is too unrealistic.


    He is a devil, give him to her freely, she won''t ept.


    "It''s none of your business." Miya doesn''t want to pay any attention to him, but thinking that it is his car,


    she still answers him.


    At this time, her cell phone suddenly rings, seeing it is Lance. Her heart which just calms downes


    ufortable again. Isn''t he going to get married? Why does he still call her?


    She hangs up the phone directly. She doesn''t want to know when he will get married. Anyway, she


    won''t go.


    However, just after hanging up, the phone rings again. Her face changes slightly, but she still doesn''t


    want to answer his phone. She doesn''t even want to give him thest chance, so she turns off the


    phone directly.


    Alex just quietly looks at all this in front of him and sees that she hangs up the phone, he is relieved


    inexplicably. He admits that just now, he is worried. He is afraid that Miya will listen to Lance''s


    exnation and then forgives him. In that way, he will have no chance. Everyone is selfish. Before


    Miya remembers him, he can''t make any mistakes, or he will really lose her.


    "Did ite from Lance?" Although Alex is guessing, he is almost sure. Except for Lance, no one''s


    phone call will directly affect Miya''s mood. He suddenly bes jealous. He is jealous of Lance''s past


    with Miya.


    Miya nods, without speaking, and turns to look out of the window, quietly looking at the sky through the


    ss, the sky is blue, but the heart has changed to be nk.


    Alex wants tofort her and holds her in his arms, but he holds the steering wheel tightly and does


    nothing. No one knows what he is thinking at this time.


    There is no sound in the car. It seems that they can hear each other''s heartbeat, spreading sadness


    and beating steadily. Maybe in a long time, their hearts will beat for each other.


    At the door, Miya just wants to get out of the car, but Alex suddenly grabs her arm.


    "If you are sad, cry." Alex suddenly pulls Miya into his arms while talking. She can cry if she wants to.


    He holds her.


    Miya doesn''t expect Alex to suddenly pull her into his arms. That really scare her a lot. The smell of


    lemoning into her nose makes her hardheaded a lot instantly, which also lets her know clearly that


    she is held in his arms by the devil.


    What on earth does he want to do? Why does she cry? Even if she does, she will not cry in front of


    him.


    Subconsciously, she begins to resist. Why does the devil always like to be so domineering to her?


    "Alex, please let go. I want to get out of the car. My mother is waiting for me to eat at home?" Miya says


    discontentedly, in fact, she should hate Alex, but she can''t get rid of him.


    "My children happen to be in your house, too. I''ll pick up my children." Alex''s smile is brilliant. He goes


    to pick up his son. That''s a good excuse.


    In fact, Alex has already told Miya''s parents that he loves Miya, and will only love Miya in the future.


    They want to see his sincerity, so it''s a default that he can go after Miya. Of course, it''s impossible for


    Miya to know about it.


    He knows that Miya still hates him, but he will work hard and makes her fall in love with her again.


    In fact, in his mind, he still has some worries. Should he let this woman remember the past? He hurt


    her so deeply before. If she does remember, will she hate him more?


    But now she also doesn''t love him, in fact, there are some contradictions in his heart. If she remembers


    the past, even though she hates him, she also loves him, but she doesn''t forgive him, but now she


    doesn''t love him.


    "Are you a ghost? Still don''t let go." Miya says, staring at Alex unhappily, what does this man want to


    do? She says more than ten sentences, but he doesn''t ept one. Was he thinking about beauty just


    now?


    Alex has just regained hisposure. He needs to think well about it. If he wants her to recover her


    memory, he will send her abroad directly. She will definitely have a chance to recover.


    Alex lets go and looks at Miya quietly. She is really different from before, but he still loves her, but he


    feels that she can¡¯t be controlled. She seems to be a canary flying out of his cage, with luster all over


    her body.


    At this moment, Miya suddenly stares at Alex and gets out of the car angrily. If she can, she really


    wants to kick him, but now she is not the opponent of the devil, so she can only get out of the car.


    As soon as she gets out of the car, and next second, her small hand is caught by a strong hand. Before


    she can turn back, he has already pulled her towards home.


    Miya wants to get rid of Alex''s big palm, but she can''t, she can only stare at him angrily.


    At home, as soon as the two of them enter the room, the children on the other side rush to them. In


    fact, the children have already seen Miya and Alexing.


    "Dad, aunt Miya." Joey gets into Miya''s arms, missing the smell of her body. She wants to go back to


    the past very much. She wants to be with Miya, so she will hold Miya forever.


    "Joey!" Miya''s attitude towards these children has obviously improved. These children are very good to


    her. In fact, having some children like them is also very good.


    She shakes her head abruptly. What is she thinking about? How can she think about these useless


    things?


    "Auntie Miya, grandma has made the meal. Let''s eat together." Joey happily kisses Miya in the face


    while talking.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Miya is stunned, but soon kisses Joey in the face, then stands up and takes Joey''s small hand.


    "Isn''t your father going to pick you up?" During the conversation, she looks at Alex specially, she still


    remembers that Alex only says he ising to pick up the children.


    "Well, we''ll have a meal before we leave. Anyway, it''s grandma who has cooked the meal, and


    grandma has also cooked the meal for Dad." Joey takes Miya''s hand and walks to the table with a


    smile.


    In fact, it''s so nice to have brothers, a father, a mother, a grandma and a grandpa. That''s what she


    looks forward to.


    Alex just looks at the back of Joey pulling Miya, and the corner of his mouth can¡¯t help raising. In fact,


    she is also slowly epting his children. He needs to work slowly step by step.


    But one thing he must bear is that he can''t make love with her. When he thinks of her, his body will


    react instinctively. He has been abstinent for such a long time, and she is the woman he particrly


    wants to make love with. When he thinks of her, he will definitely be full of desire.


    "Dad, don''t look at mom. You''d better think about how to trick Mommy home." Ben murmurs that he


    doesn''t saying "taking" now. He just hopes dad cheats mom home. Maybe in his mind, Alex can''t take


    Miya back, so he can only cheat her back.


    Andre also keeps looking at Miya''s back. He really wants to let Miya go home and lives a family of five.


    It''s a wonderful thing to have a father, a mother, a Ben and Joey.


    "Dad, if you can trick Mommy home, I''ll give you a big gift." Andre suddenly smiles mysteriously. It


    seems that there is really a gift.


    Alex doesn''t expect Andre to talk like this suddenly. It seems that the child is very looking forward to his


    cheating Miya home. Then he will continue to work hard to cheat Miya home.


    "Well, that''s what you said." Alex touches Andre''s little head. It seems that he has to work harder. He


    must find a way to cheat Miya back to meet their wish.


    "What are you talking about? Who to cheat?" Miya gives Alex a look of displeasure. Although she


    doesn''t hear what he says clearly, she hears the word "cheat". Is this Alex so immoral? Even thinking of


    deception all the time, ah, Miya can''t help looking at Ben and Andre, and she begins to worry about


    these two children.


    They have a bad dad like Alex. What will he teach them?


    Andre is stunned, and sees Miya, who ising to her. Her little heart is tight, and he can''t help


    looking at Alex, praying for dad in his heart.


    "Dad is lying to me. He said he doesn''t like aunt Miya, but I think he likes you very much." Ben takes


    the words and said, deep big eyes tightly staring at Miya, Mommy, do you know how much I want dad


    to cheat you home?


    Miya''s little face has changed obviously. Unexpectedly, their father and son are even talking about such


    things, and the protagonist is her. How can she not be blushing?


    Miya''s face is a little red, and then she suddenly turns around, as if she has never been here. This Alex


    really doesn''t teach the children something good.


    Ben is relieved secretly. Fortunately, Mommy doesn''t hear clearly what the three of them are saying.


    Otherwise, with mummy''s temper, she must be angry again.


    "Mommy is so simple." Andre can''t help but say that now Mommy seems like a girl who has never


    experienced sufferings. She has a pure and wless heart at the moment, and any little thing will make


    her blush.


    "Yes, so, is it a bit evil to lie to her to go back?" Alex can''t help saying that, in fact, he says this because


    he is not sure to cheat Miya back.

 Chapter 253 They negotiate to cheat her back

    Chapter 253 They negotiate to cheat her back


    "Dad, you can''t do it. Let me do it." Andre says directly.


    Alex res at Andre. This son, like him, is so urate to see people. He stands up and suddenly


    smiles evilly.


    "Let''s y and see who will be first to cheat your mommy back, then he wins." Alex seems to feel that


    the idea is very good, and his mood suddenly improves.


    Andre and Ben look at each other and sigh at the same time.


    "Well, Dad, you can just say that you don''t have the ability, we won''t force you." Andre sighs.


    Alex is speechless, and this Andre dares to say so about him. and he is still a father. How recently does


    he find out that Andre says more than Ben does? Thinking about it, he looks at Ben.


    Ben even goes straight to Miya, with a ttering look. Alex is speechless again. How can he have two


    such sons?


    "Aunt Miya,e on, have some beef liver. Mommy used to like this best." Joey''s little face is full of


    smiles. In fact, she calls mommy deliberately just now. She just wants to test it out and see what


    happens when Miya hears her calling Mommy.


    Miya''s expression is really stunned. Yes, she likes this very much, Joey just calls her Mommy, but she


    doesn''t seem to be so disgusted as before.


    "Well, Joey also eats some." Miya doesn''t refuse, but treats it as Joey''s mistake.


    Surprisingly, the father and sons look at each other as if they are carrying out a difficult task. Andre


    sees that Miya doesn''t refuse, so, he has such an impulse that he also wants to call Miya Mommy.


    "Little Miya, I like beef and seaweed soup. You used to cook it for me. I haven''t had it for a long time."


    Alex says deliberately. In fact, he just says it casually. He also wants to let Miya know how close they


    used to be.


    Miya is obviously stunned. This Alex is intentional. He is absolutely intentional. She ignores her and


    continues to eat.


    "Aunt Miya, have some vegetables. It''s good for your health." Andre is also tenderly help Miya to food.


    It''s an honor to eat with Miya.


    Miya''s face doesn''t change. She just pauses for a moment, but quickly she raises a smile, and then


    she takes the initiative to serve out a beef and seaweed soup.


    Alex obviously doesn''t expect Miya to hold soup. Is she serving it to him? He can''t help but have a little


    joy in his heart. Does she start to care about him? Or how can she give him soup? It''s still his own


    charm to be great, so quickly making his little Miya obsessed again.


    Alex stands up and reaches out to pick up Miya''s soup in her hand. Besides, his face is full of smiles


    and seems to have a trace of happiness.


    "Would you like to drink it? I served it to Andre. If you want to drink it, please serve it yourself. You have


    hands." Miya raises her head in the middle of the conversation. She is intentional just now.


    Alex grits his teeth. This woman just does it on purpose. Just now, he sees something clearly. And she


    seems to mislead him, then tells him that soup is not for him.


    Andre is obviously ttered, but his face is full of smiles. Looking at the soup in front of him, he is even


    reluctant to eat it. It''s nice to have a mother.


    "Aunt Miya, it''s very kind of you. My father has never served me a meal. Aunt Miya really loves me."


    Andre says from the bottom of his heart, of course, what he says is absolutely true. Alex does not serve


    him a meal once.


    Alex looks at Andre''s expression, and he even dares to say that. For a moment, Alex really wants to hit


    Andre. Should he say that to him?


    "Auntie Miya, I''d like to have soup, too." Ben even speaks at this time, and he is also looking forward to


    it. Mommy serves a meal for Andre, shouldn''t she do it for him?


    Miya is stunned for a moment, but she soon serves Ben a bowl of rice, and still doesn''t pay attention to


    Alex.


    Alex is very angry. Even if the woman loses her memory, she still likes to make him angry so much.


    As soon as Gina looks at the situation, she quickly serves Alex a bowl of rice and smiles. Even though


    Alex has hurt her daughter before, she still decides to let Alex chase her daughter in order not to make


    her daughter sad about Lance. In fact, she doesn''t want to ept Alex. She just wants her daughter to


    care about other things.


    "Mr. Alex, I''ve served you a bowl of rice. Miya is a little irritable. Please forgive her." Gina says calmly.


    Miya is obviously dissatisfied with Gina''s words. What''s the matter with mom? How can she say that


    about her? She even lets Alex forgive her. She''s kind enough to Alex, OK? Mom shouldn''t know Alex''s


    cruelty to her.


    Miya doesn''t speak, looking down to eat discontentedly. She really doesn''t understand why mom asks


    Alex toe to her house for dinner. How can her little temple amodate Alex?


    A meal finishes in an atmosphere of extreme unhappiness, and, she eats too much, because three


    children always help her to food, she can''t refuse, so she has to eat into the stomach.


    "Auntie Miya, we are going to leave. Please have a rest earlier." Andre says politely. In fact, he also


    wants to say, Auntie Miya,e with us, we miss you very much, but he knows that he can¡¯t.


    Joey gives Miya another kiss in the face, then releases her, and grabs Ben and Andre''s hands.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Aunt Miya, we are leaving. See you tomorrow. Remember to miss me." Joeyughs and says, yes,


    she''s booked the next meeting for Miya. That''s tomorrow. She''ll see Mommy tomorrow.


    Miya is speechless for a while. This Joey, unexpectedly, doesn''t say goodbye. She even says to see


    you tomorrow. She''s so upset now that she doesn''t want to meet them at all.


    Alex purses his lips tightly. This Miya has offended him very much when eating, but he finds that he


    can¡¯t get angry at all. Damn it, he ispletely fascinated by her.


    "Little Miya, I''ll see you tomorrow." Then he takes the children to turn around and leaves. He can see


    that although Miya has been pretending to be a normal person, she cares about Lance in her heart. If


    she can put it down and everything can be relieved, why will she turn off her cell phone and dare not


    answer Lance''s phone?


    She turns off because she is afraid, she doesn''t want to face it, because she is too afraid to lose it, she


    keeps thest hope in her heart, but she is very sad, he wants tofort her, but she closes her heart,


    making no one touch it.


    "I refuse." Words fall, Miya quickly turns around, as if not to be willing to talk with Alex at all. In her


    heart, maybe she hates Alex very much.


    Alex doesn''t speak, but smiles indifferently, takes the children''s hands and walks out.


    Miya goes into her room, and only Lance is left in her mind. Suddenly, she turns on her mobile phone.


    Lance, why do you treat me like this? Why? I love you so much. Why do you want to marry other


    women?


    She climbs to bed, she thinks, he will exin to her clearly, but he doesn''t, he doesn''t say anything


    about getting married, doesn''t he ever love her in his heart?


    Her hands are tightly holding the mobile phone. Obviously, she hung up his mobile phone and turned it


    off, but now she is inexplicably looking forward to Lance calling.


    She originally thinks Lance wille to her home to exin it, but he doesn''t. are they really going to


    end like this? She originally is angry and wants him to coax her, exin to her, and apologize to her.


    But he has nothing. He hasn''t evene to her home to find her. Doesn''t she really matter in his


    heart?


    Crystal clear tears can''t help rolling down, she really doesn''t understand, why Lance doesn''t exin to


    her, even if he wants to get married, he shoulde to exin to her.


    She cries that night, heartbreakingly.


    This night, Alex tightly holds the mobile phone, picked it up, put it down continually, but in the end, he


    doesn''t dial her, and he doesn''t know why, perhaps because he wants her to be quiet alone.


    As soon as Alex gets up, he smells a smell of rice, and knows that it is Susan who is cooking for him


    again. Should he also make it clear to Susan? Even though he will not marry her, in his heart, she must


    be a rtive, upying a very important position.


    "Susan, I have something to say to you." All of a sudden, he finds that in front of Susan, he will be a


    little constrained, not as casual as in front of Miya. He can''t figure out the reason.


    Susan puts the meal on the table with a light smile. She knows what he is going to say. He has known


    his heart clearly now. In fact, she has known it for a long time. At the moment when she came back,


    she knew that there was no her in his heart.


    But she is still expecting that he will fall in love with her again. It turns out that his love has long been


    deeply buried. It is impossible to fall in love with her again. It is also like her love for another man,


    although she broke up, but her love for him has been deep into the marrow. She always thinks about it,


    but they will never be together.


    "Alex, let¡¯s talk in the evening. Later, you have to go to work." Susan''s words are light, she is still


    gentle, as if nothing has happened. Maybe she really shouldn''t havee back.

 Chapter 254 Euclidean Conspiracy

    Chapter 254 Euclidean Conspiracy


    Alex is about to speak, but saying nothing. Then they¡¯ll talk about it at night. He always has a strange


    feeling about Susan.


    They all eat in silence and say nothing. Strangely, the children also say nothing this time.


    ¡°Daddy, the test scores areing out today. What are you going to reward us?¡± When Ben takes their


    schoolbags and is about to go out, he looks at Alex, asks suddenly.


    Alex''s handsome face immediately shows a smile. He thinks Ben is too confident. The scores have not


    come out; why he is so sure he can get a good score? Besides, is he going to be number one or


    number two this time?


    He remembers clearly that Ben was ranked behind Andre by the teacherst time because of the same


    score as Andre, and then he hated Andre for that for a long time.


    ¡°Will you be number one or number two in the examination?¡± Alex puts on his coat in the middle of the


    speech and looks at his watch. Well, it is still early, so let him take three children to school.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Of course I will be number one.¡± Ben almost certainly says. Andre has said that he did a subject in a


    wrong way, so their scores would be different because of this subject. So Ben is sure that he must be


    the number one.


    Alex touches Ben¡¯s little head.


    ¡°Sometimes, it is not a good thing to be too proud. But Dad likes your pride.¡± After that, he looks at


    Andre. Andre is calm without facial expression. Andre actually inherits the mixed characters of him and


    Miya and has been so clever and since childhood.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you like me if I am not proud, Daddy?¡± asks Joey, with her bright big eyes flickers at Alex and


    confused.


    Alex touches the small head of Joey, and then holds Joey in his arms with a smile.


    ¡°You three are all my pride, and I love you so much. Dad will take you to school today.¡± Alex seems to


    be in a good mood.


    They go to school in a hurry.


    Miya also goes directly to her ownpany. Oh, she is really angry when she thinks of that Alex


    actually went too far and let her lose her job. Evil is evil.


    As she loses her job, she is able to devote herself more fully to her ownpany. Looking at her own


    company, she suddenly has a sense of fulfillment that she props up David Group by herself.


    She calls a press conference. David Group has been set up again and the mysterious design is about


    to rise to surface, so this press conference has attracted a lot of people¡¯s attention for a while.


    It should be known that the David Group was gone broke many years ago and there was nowhere to


    know the mysterious design. Who the woman standing at the press conference is? Is she the


    descendant of David? Does she have that design in her hand?


    Because Miya did not reveal her identity, now everyone is full of spection about her.


    Adam sits in the office, watching it all quietly. He still has some information in his hand, and he didn¡¯t


    expect that Miya unexpectedly is the descendants of David. The Be Group has some rtions with


    David. His father, Albert, said that David had asked for his help when David Group was facing


    bankruptcy, he did not agree.


    Adam doesn¡¯t know that if Miya will hate him because of this or not. If the Be Group were willing to


    extend a helping hand, then maybe the David Group will survive. And his father also said that he


    wanted to take David Group¡¯s design, but they did not expect that the design was in Miya¡¯s hands.


    Adam holds the information in his hand tightly. He would not take away Miya¡¯s design, but he would


    help her start thepany together.


    ¡°President, the chairman of the board wants to see you.¡± The secretaryes in and says softly.


    Before Adam could speak, Albert has alreadye in andes to Adam.


    ¡°Adam, you must have seen the press conference.¡± Albert sits down while speaking, with calm and


    reserved tone, which is his character for so many years. Even though he has handed over the Be


    Group to Adam, but that does not mean that he won¡¯t charge the affairs in thepany.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Adam looks at Albert and slightly nods. He knows the intention of his father, but he will never


    help his father. He won¡¯t hurt Miya. He loved her, not just for taking revenge on Alex.


    ¡°I can see that you like that woman very much. You would not want to take the design from her hand.¡±


    Albert says very directly. Of course, he will not let Adam to seize the design from Miya. Now that Miya


    has make public this matter, and if they seize it now, then what will everyone think? They will think that


    Be Group takes away Miya¡¯s design by force.


    ¡°What do you mean, father?¡± Adam straightly stares at Albert, as if he wants to find out something from


    calm face of Albert. But unfortunately, he cannot see through his father at all and doesn¡¯t know what he


    is going to do.


    ¡°My intention is simple. I want to get that design and ask you to marry Miya.¡± Yeah, if Miya marries his


    son, the design will belong to their Be family.


    Adam finally understands the meaning of Albert. Albert really has designs on Miya¡¯s design. But he


    thinks it is really a very good idea to marry Miya. At least he is looking forward it, and maybe he can


    struggle for it. But he wants to marry Miya not because of the design, but because he loves Miya.


    ¡°But she will not marry me so easily.¡± Adam says with certainty. He can clearly feel that Miya is in love


    with Lance. He is really sad that Miya loved Alex before and loves Lance now, but she never likes him.


    In fact, Adam doesn¡¯t know that Miya also liked him. She remembered that he gave her help in those


    six years, but she is now amnesia and forget him.


    Her love for Alex is unforgettable, but now she also forgets.


    She only loves Lance now, but Lance hurts her.


    ¡°She is a woman who has had three children. It is her honor to marry you. What else does she want?


    As long as you cooperate with me, she will be your bride.¡± says Albert with certainty. He will pay as


    much as he can for the design.


    ¡°Dad, do not judge her like that. I will respect her. And if she is unwilling, I will not force her.¡± Adam says


    in a calm voice. He will not threaten her to do anything, as long as she is happy, he will be happy.


    ¡°You... you really disappoint me. Do not you know how important that design is to us? You must think


    about it clearly! You think by yourself, and Dad will not make you.¡± Albert says with unmistakable


    excitement. His son is a little weak to deal with things, so he did not hand over the Be Group to him


    for a long time.


    ¡°Since I have let you down, then you just take thepany back.¡± Adam says in a subtle way. The


    Be Group is now nothing but a shellpany with no influence at all. If he is not a star now and


    doesn¡¯t advertise, the Be Group would have dered bankrupt.


    Albert is angry and wants hit the table, but he calms down.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve grown up and your wings are hard. And you don¡¯t need to listen to my words, huh?


    Oh, the Be Group is going to decline in my hands. I can¡¯t face with the elders of our family after I die.¡±


    He sighs, almost in tears. His acting skills are so good that Adam doesn¡¯t find out that he is acting.


    Adam looks at the appearance of Albert, only feeling moved in his heart. No matter what, Albert is his


    father, if he is too cruel, that is unfilial. Looking at Albert, he suddenly softens his heart.


    ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t do this. I will try my best to get married with Miya.¡± Adam has nothing to do. He can¡¯t


    watch his father to do die and do nothing.


    ¡°I know your heart. I don¡¯t me you.¡± Albert says in a low voice. In fact, he has alreadye out a


    n. He has already sent someone to Miya¡¯s house. He is going to kidnap her mother and her father.


    With her parents in his hands, he is sure that Miya will surrender. As long as Miya marries to his son,


    then that design will help the Be Group toe back to life, even if Alex is powerful, Be Group can


    survive by actual strength.


    Miya is busy in thepany, suddenly she feels a burning sight line from behind. She changes her


    expression and then turns back with anger, because in her heart, the one whoes here now is sure


    to be Alex.


    When she sees that it is Adam, she is obviously shocked. She did not expect that it would be Adam.


    Her little face shows a farfetched smile.


    ¡°What can I do for you, big star Adam?¡± She says with a light smile. In fact, she is not very familiar with


    the current ambrosia wind, but there are repeat rumors she was having an affair with him. Even she


    does not know what kind of charm she has and why Adam keeps haunting her.


    Adam gently smiles, and suddenly, pulls out a bunch of lilies from behind like a magic, and hands them


    to Miya with a smile.


    Miya is shock for a while, and then she receives the flowers directly.


    ¡°Are you courting me, big star?¡± Miya just bought two vases did not buy flowers, now she can save the


    money. This bunch of flowers is quiterge, so it¡¯s good to divide it into two.


    ¡°Yes, I wonder if Miss Miya will ept me.¡± Adam smiles, approaches to Miya and stares at her. He


    has always liked this woman for six years.

 Chapter 255 Mom and Dad are Missing

    Chapter 255 Mom and Dad are Missing


    Miya does not care at all. In her eyes, it¡¯s normal for these big stars to keep a dubious rtionship with


    women. So she just considers that he ys casually. Big stars are very good at acting, if not, how can


    she see a trace of affection in his eyes?


    ¡°I have to consider about it carefully. A woman generally cannot too easily agree to the man. The easier


    a man get a thing, the easier he will abandon it, so I have to think about it carefully.


    As speaking, Miya turns around and does her work. She has no time to chat with the big star all the


    time. She still has to pack up the files.


    ¡°Miya, I love you.¡± Suddenly Adam grabs Miya¡¯s arm and says. He loves her, he really loves her so


    much that his whole face is full of tenderness and affection.


    Miya is shocked for a while, but then she bursts intoughter. How is this possible that he loves her? Is


    he filming? If he is filming, she has to admit that his acting skill is too good. She almost believes his


    words, and he is worthy of the name of big star. In fact, she quite admires Adam in her heart.


    ¡°Adam, I love you, too!¡± Since he is acting, she is going to y with him for a while. She suddenly feels


    that acting is a very good thing. She looks at Adam with a smile on her face. At first nce, they really


    seem to be in love with each other.


    Standing at the door, Alex is angry with his face livid and his hands clenched into fists. This woman has


    kept saying she did not love him, it turns out that the person she loves is Adam! But she doesn¡¯t know


    that Adam is a very dangerous person.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Bang! There is a loud noise, which is the sound of Alex kicking open the door. And it also also clearly


    shocks the two people in the acting.


    Miya is startled, but when she sees Alex livid face, she passes across Adam, and quickly runs towards


    Alex.


    Adam feels his heart painful. Is this woman so unable to hold herself back to see Alex? Adam is a little


    fidgety in his heart.


    Alex watches Miya run towards him, and feels better. It seems that she is quite self-aware and even


    knows toe to him to apology. Think of this, he calms downs with his face slightly softened. If Miya


    can exin to him clearly, he may forgive her.


    However, Miya doesn¡¯t even look at Alex, but directly looks at her door. The door is just bought by her,


    and is door of her office. If the door is broken by Alex, she will lose a lot of money and she must ask


    Alex topensate.


    Alex watches Miya running past him, and his face slightly changes and darkens. Good. This woman


    doesn¡¯te to exin to him, so why does shee here? Before he can think more, he suddenly


    hears a sentence.


    ¡°Alex, you kicked my door to broken! You should pay for my door, 8,800 dors!¡± Miya looks at the big


    hole in her door and shouts angrily. How can Alex kicked her door to broken.


    Alex is shocked and speechless. Obviously he doesn¡¯t think that Miya would say such a sentence. The


    next moment he stretched out to grasp Miya¡¯s arm hard.


    Adam apparently has no idea that at this time Miya would say that her door had been broken. He thinks


    this woman seemed to be much more interesting than before. But when Alex grasps her hand, Adam


    changes his expression slightly and is about toe over there.


    Alex, however, takes the opportunity to hold Miya into his arms. This is his woman, and no man has the


    right to take her from his side.


    Miya only feels the scent of lemon. She is in a trance for a while, and then struggles in Alex¡¯s arms.


    Can this man be not so bossy? He is so bossy every time, and more serious than before.


    Alex feels Miya¡¯s restlessness in his arms and holds her firmly in his arms.


    ¡°Tell me, are you serious about what you just said?¡± Alex says in an obviously angry voice. This woman


    even dares to say she loves Adam, is her brain rusted? Doesn¡¯t she know that Adam approaching her


    just for using her to take vengeance on him?


    Miya clearly understands that he is talking about her broken door, so she immediately nods. Of course


    what she is serious. She wants him to pay for it, though it is expensive.


    Alex doesn¡¯t expect that Miya would so unhesitatingly nod her head, and then he flows into a fury.


    Is this woman really in love with Adam? She was so affectionate when she said that. Damn it, he is so


    angry.


    ¡°Do you dare say it again?¡± Alex says with a very bossy tone, and his the whole body is emitting a chill.


    Miya is a little chilled, but she widens her eyes and stares at Alex. Does he think that if he scares her


    like that, he would not need to pay for her door? In his dreams!


    ¡°Yes, I am serious.¡± She obviously doesn¡¯t think of Alex to ask her about her jokes said to Adam.


    Alex¡¯s face is even darkener. This woman dares to admit it so brazenly! She loved him before, how


    could she turn around and fall in love with Adam?


    Alex has an impulse to make this woman to remember her memories.


    Just then, Miya¡¯s mobile phone suddenly sounds, with an especially harsh sound. Miya takes out her


    phone and sees a strange number. She slightly frowns and doesn¡¯t know who is calling her.


    Alex of course also sees the number on Miya¡¯s phone. It is his son. Why Ben would call her?


    ¡°Hello!¡± Miya answers the phone and says calmly with an indifferent tone.


    When Ben hears Miya¡¯s voice, he is inexplicably relieved. Fortunately, Mommy answers the phone.


    ¡°Aunt Miya, something happened! Grandpa and grandma are missing!¡± They are supposed to have


    lunch with grandparents at noon, but they went to grandparents¡¯ home and found there was nobody


    home.


    Normally, grandpa and grandma won¡¯t break their promise.


    ¡°What? Why they would be missing? Maybe they are out for shopping?¡± Miya doesn¡¯t get excited over


    that. How can her father and mother be disappeared? They are not kids anymore. So Miya doesn¡¯t take


    Ben¡¯s words seriously.


    ¡°Aunt Miya, it is true. We have an appointment with grandparents at home, but they have note


    back yet.¡± Ben¡¯s tone is obviously a little anxious. They have been waiting here for half an hour. They


    arrived at grandparents¡¯ home at 11 o¡¯clock, now it is 11: 30.


    ¡°Really? Did you call them?¡± Miya¡¯s expression slightly changes. Ben and Andre are extremely clever


    children, if they don¡¯t meet something that they can¡¯t solve, won¡¯t call her easily.


    ¡°Yes, but no one answered.¡± says Andre this time.


    Miya suddenly has a bad premonition in her heart. What happened? How can her parents disappear?


    Can it be that her Dad still has his gambling debts to pay off, so he s taken away by debtee?


    Thinking about this, Miya feels more anxious.


    ¡°I am going home.¡± After that, she shakes off Alex. She is going back to see what happened.


    ¡°I will be with you!¡± Alex says firmly and takes Miya¡¯s small hand again.


    Adam wants to go with her, too. But he prefers to go back to Be Group and see if Dad had done


    something.


    ¡°No, thinks.¡± After that, Miya still wants to shake off Alex¡¯s hand, but this time he holds her tightly and


    she cannot get rid of it.


    Therefore, Alex goes back with Miya forcefully.


    At home, as Ben and Andre said, her parents are not at home. And just now in the car on the way


    home, she has called Gina and David, but their mobile phones are off.


    Miya is utterly confused and disconcerted at this moment. How can things go on like this? Why her dad


    and mom disappeared suddenly.


    Even if they are leaving, they should tell her at first.


    ¡°I have to go out and find my parents first.¡± After that, Miya turns around to goes out. She can¡¯t stay at


    home for a moment.


    Alex, however, graps Miya¡¯s small hand and holds her into his arms. He knows she is worried, but she


    must now calm down and not get into a mess.


    ¡°I think uncle and aunt must have been kidnapped!¡± Alex can only think of this possibility so far. If they


    are not kidnapped, they cannot suddenly disappear and turn off their phone.


    ¡°Kidnap?¡± Miya stares at Alex, with obvious disbelief in her eyes. How can they be kidnapped? Her


    family is just a poor family. What benefit can be got by kidnaping her parents?


    ¡°You called a press conference, did you? Someone must have cast greedy eyes on your design.¡± Alex


    thinks for a while and says. Her family is really not rich, but they have a priceless design. All the people


    in business circles will care that design when they hear about it.


    But he won¡¯t. He is not interested in anything but Miya, and his mind is full of this woman.


    ¡°The design?¡± Miya is taken aback and loses in thought. Alex¡¯s guess may absolutely be possible. Do


    they want her to use the design to exchange for her parents? If she hands over the design, her


    company will be hopeless.


    ¡°Aunt Miya, don¡¯t worry, Daddy will help you.¡± Joey runs into Miya¡¯s arms, and says, feeling the smell


    on Miya¡¯s body.


    Miya is quiet and says nothing. She is really distracted now. But anyway, she has to find a way to make


    sure that her parents are fine.


    ¡°Aunt Miya, don¡¯t worry. If grandpa and grandma were kidnapped, the kidnappers will call us soon.¡±


    says Andre. He also walks to the side of Miya, holding Miya¡¯s other hand.


    Alex raises his eyebrow and looks at Andre. This boy even dares to steal his lines. He originally wanted


    to say these words tofort Miya.

 Chapter 256 Parents Were Kidnapped

    Chapter 256 Parents Were Kidnapped


    Andre also seems to feel Alex¡¯s cold eyes and he shrinks his head unreasonably. But in his heart he is


    shouting, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it, Daddy. I just want tofort Mommy. I love Mommy so much as you love


    her.¡±


    Alex seems to see through Andre¡¯s thought. His corner of mouth twitches and his deep eyes obvious


    darken. His expression seems to say, ¡°Fellow, if you want to love someone then just love your wife,


    why do you rob my woman?¡±


    Andre isn¡¯t reconciled and stares back to Alex. I just love my mommy, so what? I love, love, love, love


    her so much!


    Alex was speechless with anger. He can only take his eyes to look at Miya. This time, he loses his


    battle with his son, thoroughly.


    When Adam returns to his vi, he sees that Albert is sitting on the side of the tea table and leisurely


    drinking tea, in very good mood.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Adam calls, andes over. Looking at Albert¡¯s expression, he seems to feel something.


    Albert doesn¡¯t expect that Adam woulde back so early. He smiles and pours a cup of tea, and then


    says, ¡°Adam,e, chat with me.¡± Albert seems every happy, even his eyes are fill with smile, as if he


    has met some happy event.


    Adam darkens his face slightly. Is it true that Miya¡¯s parents were kidnapped by dad? Why would he do


    that? What does he want?


    ¡°Ok.¡± He says softly, and then sits down beside Albert, with his deep eyes staring at him. The more he


    stares his Dad, the stronger the bad feeling in his heart is. It is his Dad. It must be his Dad who


    kidnaped Miya¡¯s parents. Otherwise, why he is so happy?


    ¡°Dad, what happened to you? You are so happy.¡± Adam said with a frown, but in his heart he hopes


    Albert did nothing. They had done something bad to David¡¯s family, if Albert kidnapped David¡¯s family


    members again, then how he will be able to get along with Miya? He can¡¯t face her anymore.


    Albert is shocked for a while. Does he show clearly on his face that he is happy? Even his son could


    see through it. But it¡¯s ok, and he is not going to conceal from Adam.


    ¡°I invited Miya¡¯s parents to our home. You can meet themter, and then talk with them about the


    matter of you going to marry her.¡± Albert takes it for granted that Miya¡¯s parents are in his hands so she


    has to listen to him.


    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? How can I do that? Besides, even if I do, Miya will not agree. We


    must respect her.¡± Adam is a little angry. He suddenly stands up, as if he doesn¡¯t want to sit with Albert


    and drink tea together.


    ¡°Adam, this is my careful consideration! You have to understand me. I did this for the sake of Be


    Group.¡± Albert says sincerely. Yes, all he did was for the sake of Be Group. Even if he had done a lot


    of wrong things, but Be Group is his painstaking care and he must save it.


    Adam apparently doesn¡¯t want to hear any more of Albert¡¯s words, with his face still filled with anger.


    ¡°Where are Miya¡¯s parents?¡± He is going to apologize to her parents, and he is going to let them go.


    ¡°Her parents are not here, and I will not let you see them so easily.¡± As soon as Albert sees Adam so


    anxious, he is angry. He regrets that he just told Adam the truth so early.


    Adam immediately calls Miya without the least hesitation. He is going to tell Miya that her parents were


    kidnapped by his dad. He will ask Miya to set her mind at rest and tell her that he will not let something


    happen to her parents. If his Dad dares to do something, he will stop him.


    Miya has been holding her cell phone, looking forward to the people who kidnapped her parents to call


    her. But in a long time she has not received the phone. She can¡¯t help but worried about how this?


    When Miya is about to be disappointed, her phone rings. She is delighted and answers the phone


    immediately.


    ¡°Miya, it is me.¡± Suddenly Adam¡¯s voice reaches Miya¡¯s ears.


    Miya can¡¯t help but be disappointed. Unexpectedly it is Adam. Why does he call her? What about the


    guy who kidnapped her parents? She is more and more worried.


    ¡°Miya, listen to me. Do not get excited. Your parents were kidnapped by my father¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Where are you now? I want to meet you.¡± As soon as she hears this, she is really


    anxious. She never thinks it would be Adam¡¯s father who kidnaped her parents. If it is the case, there is


    hope.


    Adam knows that she would be thrilled to hear the news.


    ¡°Calm down. I don¡¯t know where your parents are yet. My dad is unwilling to tell me. I just want to ask


    you to be ease. We¡¯ll talk about it when we meet tomorrow, okay?¡± Adam says gently. When he thinks


    of Miya¡¯s worry and her tears, he can¡¯t help but be heartache.


    ¡°No, I want to meet you tonight, right now! Now!¡± She is anxious as soon as she thinks of her parents.


    But now Adam¡¯s call makes her feel a little relieved.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Adam sighs. He knows the position of her parents in her heart, and he can understand her now, so he


    promises her.


    ¡°We need to have a good talk. You¡¯d better not take your kids and Alex.¡± Adam says determined. If she


    takes that jealous Alex, everything will not be discussed. And perhaps he will arouse Albert¡¯s anger and


    let him do some unconventional things.


    ¡°Fine, where are you?¡± She asks again, looking at Alex who staring at her. Alex apparently doesn¡¯t


    understand what she said on the phone. But looking at Miya¡¯s excitement, he probably guesses


    something.


    ¡°Bar.¡± After that, Adam hangs up. He didn¡¯t say it clearly, but she will know where to go.


    Miya is going out. She puts on her coat and looks at the people around her.


    ¡°I need to go out for a while. You can stay here. If you want to leave, then go back.¡± She doesn¡¯t tell


    them what was said on the phone. But she believed in Adam, and she believed that Adam won¡¯t harm


    her.


    ¡°I will go with you.¡± Alex holds Miya¡¯s little hand without thinking, as if it has be a habit. No matter


    what, he will not let go of her hand, and he will follow her to anywhere and protect her.


    ¡°We will go with Aunt Miya.¡± Joey also extended a small hand to holding Miya. Now Mummy¡¯s home is


    in trouble, they should all stand up to help her. They¡¯re a family and they should share happiness and


    sufferings together.


    Looking at these people, Miya is speechless. What do they want? Are they going to follow her outside?


    She has no freedom in their eyes!


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. If you follow me, I can¡¯t save my parents. If I can¡¯t save my parents, I¡¯ll hate you at


    first!¡±


    Miya says very seriously. Yes, if she can¡¯t save her parents, she will hate Alex the most. She does not


    know why she would think so, anyway, this demon should be hated by many people, and it won¡¯t be so


    much by adding her.


    ¡°Ok, we are not following you.¡± Surprisingly, Alex promises to Miya. He can secretly follow behind her


    that is absolutely possible as long as she does not find out. He will protect her, always.


    Miya obviously doesn¡¯t think so much like Alex. As soon as she hears that he was not following her,


    she shows a smile. She looks at Alex with her eyes not nking, and suddenly finds that this man is


    also handsome. For the first time, she feel this Alex is much handsome than Lance she has loved


    deeply.


    So, Miya walks out watched by them.


    ¡°Daddy, how are we going to follow mommy?¡± As soon as Miya went out, Andre immediately asks. He


    doesn¡¯t believe Alex would so easily let her go to see the man who kidnapped grandpa and grandma.


    ¡°We have a car. Just get in the car.¡± Ben answers. And he takes the lead in walking out. Mommy is


    going out alone, he is afraid as long as thinking about it.


    ¡°Yeah, Daddy, hurry up!¡± Joey grapes Alex and is about to go out.


    ¡°Hold on. We are going outter. Mommy has to get a taxi. So we have to wait a minute. We can¡¯t be


    found out by Mommy.¡± says Alex. Andre frowns and agrees, ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t be found out by Mommy. If


    Mommy finds out, she will get angry again.¡±


    ¡°We can go see Mommy first.¡± Joey looks up at Alex and says. She just wants to see Miya. She is


    worried about Mommy. In fact all of them are worried about Miya.


    Alex touches the little head of Joey. Even little Joey has grown up and she also knows worry about


    others. Miya really has three clever children. He can¡¯t help but begin to imagine their life in the future -


    a family with five members lives together happily. What a wonderful thing.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go down now.¡± Whether or not Miya will remember her love in the past, but he is


    confident that he will try his best to let her fall in love with him again. After experiencing so much, he


    finally realizes what he wants the most. He wants a family, a happy wife.


    Miya came to the agreed ce with the Adam, Adam hase, in fact, she could have arrived early,


    but the taxi took a lot of time, in fact, she was the test driving this, but no money to buy a car.


    ¡°Big star Adam, how long have you been here? Sorry, I amte.¡± As speaking, Miya sits at the opposite


    of Adam, gently smiling. She always has a kind of inexplicable feeling to Adam. Perhaps in these five


    years, she really loved him, otherwise, why every time she sees Adam she would have a familiar


    feeling?

 Chapter 257 She is Going to Pretend to Get Married

    Chapter 257 She is Going to Pretend to Get Married


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me big star, we are good friends. Even if you have forgotten that you loved me, but you can


    fall in love with me again.¡± Adam says with a smile. He loves Miya, very much.


    Miya suddenly blushes. How could he say that she could fall in love with him again? How is it possible?


    She can¡¯t help thinking of Lance. She knows her heart, and she is clearly in love with Lance, how can


    she love this Adam? And Alex, why she would have children with Alex?


    Although she doesn¡¯t want to admit that she is the children¡¯s mother, she gradually has feelings and


    seems to have sensed that the children are really hers.


    ¡°Well, how is my mom and dad, Adam?¡± Miya asks what she cares about the most. She wants to see


    her parents right away, but she believes her parents would be all right with Adam.


    ¡°They are fine now. But my dad kidnapped them for one purpose.¡± Adam doesn¡¯t conceal anything from


    Miya, and he also knows that he can¡¯t hide anything, because his Dad will certainly talk about it with


    Miya. He can¡¯t let Miya misunderstand him, or she will not fall in love with him again.


    ¡°Purpose? What can he get from me? I have no money and no power.¡± Miya feels it¡¯s incredible, but


    suddenly thinks of that Alex once said that all people will be interested in her design.


    ¡°He wants you to marry me.¡± Adam looks at Miya and says straightly. Actually, when he says so, he is


    in expectation, hoping that she would promise to marry him. Although he knows there is a slim chance,


    but he is still full of hope.


    ¡°What?¡± Miya stares at Adam with her eyes widened, feeling it unbelievable. What does it mean? Albert


    kidnapped her parents, just to force her to marry his son? Can¡¯t they be so funny? Adam is a famous


    big star, would he actually marry her? How is it a threat? She is the first time to meet such a matter and


    she is speechless. She can¡¯t believe that someone kidnaps her parents to threaten her to marry his


    son.


    She can¡¯t help staring at Adam for a moment. Looking at the handsome man, she wonders if no woman


    wants to marry him or he has erectile dysfunction. Miya is startled when she thinks of it. She can¡¯t


    believe that such a handsome man would have erectile dysfunction? It is really recklessly waste God¡¯s


    good gift.


    Adam is disappointed to Miya¡¯s reaction. She obviously heard what he said, but her reaction proves


    that she doesn¡¯t want to marry him. Who does she want to marry? Alex?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Well, because of the design in your hand, he wants you to marry me.¡± Adam tells the truth to Miya


    without concealment. He wants Miya¡¯s heart, not her body, so he will be sincere to her.


    Miya shuts her little mouth tightly and says noting. It turns out the cause is the design in her hand, Alex


    had guessed correctly.


    ¡°No, my design belongs to my family! I can¡¯t give it to anyone.¡± Miya says with certainty that her design


    was impossible to give Adam or anyone else. She needs to let David¡¯s Groupe to life.


    Adam sighs. She doesn¡¯t want to marry him, so what is the point of his thinking of marrying her? But


    ording to his Dad¡¯s character, if Miya doesn¡¯t marry him, his father will not release her parents so


    easily.


    ¡°Miya, if you do not want to marry me, then we can pretend to get married first till my father lets your


    parents go.¡± Adam originally wanted to do so, but just now, he could not help but say that his Dad


    wanted them to marry. He was looking forward to her agreement of marrying him, but he was


    disappointed.


    ¡°Pretend to get married?¡± Miya is shocked for a moment. Can marriage be pretend? Will his father not


    notice? If his father finds out, he still won¡¯t let her parents go.


    Adam gently nods. In fact it is the only way. Now Miya¡¯s parents are in his father¡¯s hands, they can only


    do what his father wishes. He also thinks about his behaviors would let his Dad down, but he doesn¡¯t


    want to let his father repeatedly do wrong things.


    ¡°My dad will definitely ask you to marry me, and then you agree him. Then we will pretend to get


    married, and he will let your parents go.¡± Adam looks at Miya and says. Her delicate little face is full of


    worry. She must be worried about her parents.


    Miya stares straightly at Adam with bright eyes. Does she really have to marry him? Is it a good idea?


    He is a star. If they get married, everyone will know she is married to Adam. She still has concerns.


    ¡°You are unwilling?¡± Adam looks at Miya¡¯s response and asks. The fake marriage is the best he could


    do. He is very sorry for his father to do that, if she doesn¡¯t want to, he has no way to help her.


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Miya can¡¯t help but ask. In her heart, marriage is an important thing which can¡¯t


    be hasty. If she marries, she must marry the person she love, and it is a lifelong thing.


    Adam presses his thin lips so tightly and is upset. Is she even unwilling to pretend to get married? Is


    she so reluctant to be with him? He smiles ruefully in his heart and shakes his head.


    ¡°There is a way.¡± He looks at her quietly and says.


    Hearing his words, Miya is delighted.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Her tone is obviously a little excited. At this very moment, she seems to see the light in the


    dark. Anything will be okay but fake marriage.


    Adam takes the cup of wine in front of him and gulps down.


    ¡°That is, we are really getting married.¡± Adam says very seriously. Yes, if they are really married, his


    father will surely let her parents go.


    Miya widens her eyes in shock. What does this mean? Get married with Adam seriously? But she does


    not love him! No, she can¡¯t agree.


    She really doesn¡¯t understand why his father cared so much about her design. The design would have


    been fatal to her, but it would not have much influence for them Be Group.


    ¡°Or we just pretend we are married, and when your dad releases my parents, we will get a divorce.¡±


    says Miya, looking at Adam. She suddenly feels it is funny. Fake marriage is something she had never


    thought of, but unexpectedly now she has to such a thing now.


    Adam nods, but he is now disappointed. If Miya could promise him a fake marriage before he said real


    marriage, he would be happy. But now he is really unhappy at all.


    ¡°Okay, when my dad asks you, you have to promise him, and you have to pretend that you are willing.


    And when he is happy, he will probably let you meet your parents.¡± Adam exhorts. Actually, even if it is


    a fake marriage, he also thinks he is lucky to be married with her at least once in this life.


    ¡°Okay, I see. For the time being, we are the only two who know that. And we can¡¯t tell anyone else. If


    news is spread out, what should I do if your father does not let my parents go?¡± Miya worries about her


    parents the most. For her parents, she will not care to pay no matter what.


    Adam nods and he thinks so, too. He was worried that Miya would tell Alex, but now she said so, his


    worries seemed superfluous.


    Alex and the children in the corner quietly look at the scene in front of them. How can it be Adam? Is he


    rted to the person who kidnaped Miya¡¯s parents? Alex narrowed his eyes, which are revealing a


    dangerous light.


    ¡°Daddy, why is Uncle Adam?¡± Ben eyes obviously are filled with disbelief. In his heart, Adam has


    always been a good person, who is impossible to kidnap grandpa and grandma. Is there any difficulty


    for Uncle Adam?


    ¡°Yes, Uncle Adam won¡¯t kidnap grandpa and grandma.¡± Joey also doesn¡¯t believe it. How should it be


    Adam? She prefers to believe that the person kidnaped grandparents is Alex rather than Adam. But


    Mummy does meet with Adam.


    After all, Joey and Ben had lived with Adam for five years. They have feelings to Adam.


    Andre obviously has no good impression of Adam. He doesn¡¯t like Adam at all and thinks he is a man


    cheating mommy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what mommy will say when she gets back.¡± Ben actually speaks.


    ¡°Well, so be it. And I will leave first.¡± Miya stands up as speaking, and anxiously looks around for fear


    that Alex and kids will follow her.


    Adam also stands up and grasps Miya¡¯s little hand. The sky is already dark, she must be hungry now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to dinner first.¡± He looks at her, looking forward. Her hand is soft and her skin is fine. He loves


    the feeling of holding her hand.


    ¡°Sorry, I have something else to do. Thank you today.¡± Miya thanks him sincerely. Perhaps in that six


    years she really knew Adam, otherwise, how he would help her without regrets.


    Although Adam had thought that Miya would refuse him, he is also distressed.


    When Miya returns home, they are setting the table and had cooked her dinner.


    ¡°Aunt Miya, you are back just in time. We just made dinner. You must be hungry.¡± Andre smiles and


    runs to Miya. In fact, he would like to ask what Adam said to Mommy.


    ¡°Yes, I am hungry. After dinner you three go y first. I want to talk to your father alone.¡± Miya says


    calmly. But she suddenly doesn¡¯t know how to speak to Alex. If he knows she is getting married, what


    would he react?

 Chapter 258 He Doesn’t Agree Her Getting Married

    Chapter 258 He Doesn¡¯t Agree Her Getting Married


    What is she thinking? Why does she care Alex¡¯s thoughts? What does she care about him? Her


    marriage is her own business.


    Alex doesn¡¯t expect that Miya would suddenly say this. What does she want to say to him? His deep


    eyes are filled withplex expression. If it is normal, she will never be alone with him. Now she is so


    serious, did she encounter something bad? He suddenly has a bad premonition.


    After dinner, Miya and Alex let the three children y at home, and then they go out. Miya doesn¡¯t


    ready how to say to Alex. But he still will know it sooner orter, so she only hopes that he won¡¯t make


    trouble.


    ¡°What do you want to say? What did you promise him?¡± Alex doesn¡¯t mention Adam¡¯s name. He just


    pretends that he doesn¡¯t know that Miya met with Adam, and he wants to hear what she would say?


    Miya is shocked for a while. Alex¡¯s eyes are so sharp that he can see through her heart at a nce. If


    she is with him, she is really in danger.


    She forces herself to calm down, thinking that anyway Alex doesn¡¯t know she met with Adam, so she


    doesn¡¯t have to care anything. When she thinks of this, she is quite calm. She ponders how to tell him


    about her marriage.


    ¡°I will tell you one thing, but please do not get excited.¡± Miya knows Alex¡¯s character well. If he knows


    she is getting married with Adam, he will kill her.


    Alex slightly raises his eyebrow, staring at Miya with deep dark eyes.


    What is this woman trying to say? Why she suddenly bes so serious? What did Adam talk to her


    about?


    ¡°I want to...¡±


    Just then, Alex¡¯s mobile phone suddenly sounds, and Miya seems to be relieved.


    She looks at Alex and says lightly, ¡°Now that your phone is ringing, answer it.¡± She wants to tidy up her


    thoughts and talk to Alexter.


    Alex originally doesn¡¯t want to answer the phone, but he takes a look at the phone and unexpectedly


    finds that Susan is calling. He thinks for a while and finally answers the phone first.


    Just as he answers the phone, therees a groan of pain from Susan. Alex is surprised and wonders


    what happened.


    ¡°Susan, what is wrong with you? What happened?¡± When he went out today, Susan was fine, how can


    she be so painful now? Why so many things happened today.


    Susany on the ground, holding her cell phone. She gets a stomachache and hardly can¡¯t be able to


    breathe in pain. Her forehead is covered with sweat and she presses her stomach tightly with a hand.


    ¡°Alex,e back, I... I am dying.¡± There was almost despair and pain in her tone. She is great pain,


    and her stomach had never been so painful. It is worse than killing her.


    Alex is anxious and he strides out at once. He doesn¡¯t have time to ask her what was wrong, but he


    should go back right now.


    Looking at Alex walking out, Miya feels a strange relief. It¡¯d better that he leaves, so she doesn¡¯t have


    to say anything to him. And he doesn¡¯t have to be angry. However, he just left, what about the kids?


    Where should the kids go?


    ¡°Alex, wait for the kids...¡±


    ¡°Let the children sleep with you tonight.¡± Alex says without turning back. In fact, he also wants to say


    something, but when he thinks of that Susan is suffering, he says nothing and steps towards his car.


    Never mind, he had better hurry back and sees Susan¡¯s situation.


    Miya is obviously shocked standing her ground. What does he mean? Let his kids sleep with her? Then


    what is he going to do? Oh,e on, she is not asking now. She is so vexed now as the fake marriage


    is not settled.


    When she gets home, the three children looked at her, and then also look at her sides and don¡¯t find


    Alex¡¯s figure. They are much confused. Did mommy and daddy have a quarrel and daddy left in anger?


    But it is basically impossible; it should be that mommy was mad at daddy and left. Daddy is cheeky,


    how could mommy make him be angry and leave.


    ¡°Where is daddy?¡± Andre asks, with his tone obviously filled with confusion. Why daddy doesn¡¯te


    back? They three kids are still talking about living a family life of five tonight? Now, without dad, it is


    obviously impossible.


    With a calm face, Miya walks to the sofa and sits down. She drinks a ss of water before she speaks.


    ¡°Your father answered a phone call and left. Maybe he made an appointment with a lover, or his lover


    pretended to have a stomachache and called him. He was so worried and left.¡± says Miya indifferently.


    She doesn¡¯t care about Alex, and doesn¡¯t care about who he goes out with. What she cares about the


    most now is her marriage. Who can fix it for her?


    Andre feels that is unimaginable. How is that possible? Daddy has never had a lover, is it Susan? But


    Susan is not like that kind of artificial woman, why she called his daddy if she is fine?


    ¡°Maybe something happened in thepany.¡± Andre says again. A woman is unable to ask him to


    come out, unless for the business in thepany. And mommy said he looked worried, so it must be


    something wrong with thepany.


    ¡°It¡¯s not aboutpany. I heard a woman¡¯s voice in the phone. You do not have to exin away for


    him. I know what he is clearly.¡± Miya says with certainty. She knows clearly in her heart what kind of


    person Alex is. He is absolutely a devil.


    ¡°It is impossible. Daddy does not have a lover.¡± says Ben without thinking. How can mommyment


    his father like that? His father now only loves mommy, okay?


    Joey also hurriedly nods for fear that Miya wrongs Alex again. Daddy is now a good man. He no longer


    goes out looking for women, and he even never touched Susan at home. She feels her father has


    changed a lot for mommy.


    Looking at the children in front of her, Miya can¡¯t helpughing. She knows what these children are


    thinking. They just want to let her be their mommy, so they will say good words for Alex. But the evil


    image of Alex has long been rooted in her heart and it can¡¯t change in the life time.


    ¡°Alright, I am sleepy, and I am going to bed. As for your father, he is not as good as you say. So, don¡¯t


    exin anything to me.¡± After that, Miya is about to stand up. She doesn¡¯t want to mention Alex at all.


    She just wanted to deal with the matters of her fake marriage.


    ¡°Aunt Miya, daddy is really a good man. You may have wronged him.¡± Joeyes over and holds


    Miya¡¯s hand, and then she throws herself into Miya¡¯s arms to keep her from leaving. It is still too early


    now, and she wants to let Mommy watch TV with her.


    Miya doesn¡¯t expect that Joey will suddenly jump into her arms. She is a little startled, and just wants to


    push away Joey. However, unexpectedly Ben also jumped into her arms at this time. She is speechless


    and cold only holds the two children into her arms at the same time.


    Andre looks at the scene in front of him, and then feels jealous. He even unconsciously throws himself


    into Miya¡¯s arms. Thus, a picture of Miya holding three children watching TV is formed.


    ¡°Aunt Miya, do you know what Daddy likes most?¡± Andre nestles in Miya¡¯s arms and asks.


    Is it any of her business that what he likes? She doesn¡¯t want to know! But she can¡¯t just say that to the


    children, because she is afraid that they will be upset. She suddenly finds that she is bing more


    and more softhearted to them. It is not a good thing for her.


    ¡°Well, what does he like most?¡± asks Miya, with a light smile on her face. She touches on Andre¡¯s small


    head, and stares at the TV.


    ¡°Daddy likes mommy best.¡± Joey suddenly says before others, with her face filled with smile. That¡¯s


    right, daddy likes mommy the most.


    Miya smiles softly, and doesn¡¯t speak. In fact, she can feel that Alex treats her differently. It seems that


    he told the truth that he would court her. But she will not ept him. He once did to her terrible things


    and she won¡¯t so easily forgive him.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Especially at that time in the casino, he held a pistol pointing at her. Her despair and fear at the


    moment he shooting, he will never know. In his eyes, all women are toys for him. He is still interested in


    her that is because she refused his pursuit, so he keeps haunting her. But that is not love.


    ¡°Really? Am I really your mommy?¡± asks Miya, confused. Is she really the mother of these children?


    They are about the same age, maybe triplets. Had she had three children all at once?


    Miya can¡¯t help butughing. She suddenly thinks she is so great that she actually gave birth to triplets.


    ¡°Yes, you are our mommy.¡± When Ben hears that Miya ask this matter actively, he admits immediately


    for fear that Miya does not believe them. At once, the eyes of three children all exposed the desire, and


    they hope Miya to ept them.


    ¡°Well, actually I can tell it, too.¡± Even though she doesn¡¯t want to admit the fact, she knows it is true,


    and no matter how she ran away from it.


    ¡°So, Aunt Miya, can we call you mommy?¡± ask Joey, raising her little head, with her big, bright eyes


    looking at Miya without blinking. Her eyes are full of strong expectation.

 Chapter 259 Feel Happiness by Holding Children

    Chapter 259 Feel Happiness by Holding Children


    ¡°Yes, you can. You can call me mommy in the future. So could you tell me the stories of us before?¡±


    Miya still says in a soft voice. Holding these three children, she suddenly feels a sense of happiness.


    Yes, in this moment, she is really happy. This happinesses from her heart.


    ¡°Do you want to know about the past, mommy?¡± Ben immediately calls her mommy. They are not easy


    to call her mommy, he must cherish it. He must call mommy for a few more times. No, he will call


    mommy for a lifetime.


    ¡°Mommy, can I tell you something about the past?¡± Joey also calls Miya mommy immediately. Her face


    is full of smiles, she is really happy at this time. When she thinks of recognizing mommy, her heart is


    very excited.


    Only Andre¡¯s eyes are dim, and he also wants to call mommy and tell her about her history before. But


    he did not experience it with Miya. He was brought up by his father.


    Miya seems to feel the sadness of Andre and frowns. What happened to this kid? He used to be a


    chatterbox? Why he is sad now? Does he think of those sad things before?


    ¡°Andre, what is wrong with you? Did you think of anything sad?¡± In the middle of her speech, Miya


    holds Andre¡¯s little hand. What is the matter with the child now? Is there something for him to be sad


    alone?


    Although Miya admits this fact that she is these children¡¯s mother, but she has forgot the memories of


    the six years. So she doesn¡¯t naturally feel deep affection to them. Even if she will be worried or sorry


    for them, she can¡¯t find the feeling of being a mother.


    ¡°Mommy, you used to live with Ben and Joey. And I was with Daddy.¡± says Andre, with sadness in his


    eyes.


    Miya nods. So that¡¯s the case. But she did not marry Alex, then why she would have children with him?


    No wonder Alex has been so rude to her.She has already given him three children.


    ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t with your father before, was I?¡± She asks softly. But she can¡¯t remember anything.


    ¡°Yes, I have never seen mommy since I was born. I just meet you right after Spring Festival. So I have


    only been with you for half a year now.¡± Andre gently says. In his heart, Miya does not like him.


    Otherwise why she leave him to his father alone?


    ¡°Really? How did that happen?¡± Miya is sure that she could not have abandoned her child so easily.


    How could she have abandoned her son to Alex? What was going on?


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know why exactly. But if mommy wants to know, you have to ask daddy. But we can tell


    you about our life in America.¡± Ben says with a smile.


    They don¡¯t even know what was going on? This is really strange. They are all six years old. But six


    years ago, she was a college student? How did she have babies with Alex? There must be something


    secret.


    And her instincts tell her that she had not lived well in the past six years. Otherwise, how could she


    force herself to forget those six years? What had happened to her in thest six years that she did not


    even get her college diploma?


    ¡°Umm, when I was in America, did I love Adam?¡± asks Miya suddenly, thinking of what Adam had said.


    He said that in the past six years, she loved him very much. But since she loved Adam, how could she


    have children with Alex?


    ¡°Huh?¡± Joey was nk for a moment. Why mommy suddenly mentions Uncle Adam? Uncle Adam has


    always loved Mommy, but mommy never loves him.


    ¡°Mommy never loves Adam!¡± Andre does not know why he would be very angry as soon as he sees


    Adam, especially when he sees Adam alone with mommy.


    Miya is slightly shocked for a while. From Andre¡¯s tone, she can see that this child is very dislike Adam,


    and really hate him. But she sees nothing from Ben and Joey.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t love Adam? How did I know him?¡± Miya can¡¯t help but ask. What kind of rtionships does she


    have with Alex and Adam? In her memories, she loves Lance only. Except Lance, she will not love


    anyone else. But she and Alex have aplicated feeling.


    ¡°Adam deliberately gets in touch with mommy. He loves you so he approach you on purpose.¡± says


    Andre, without thinking.


    Miya can see that Andre really hates Adam, but what resentment does he have with Adam?


    Joey is a little unhappy. Even if Adam loves mommy, Andre doesn¡¯t have to nder Adam like that. At


    least Adam helped mommy, Ben and her live through the most difficult time. Andre can¡¯t understand


    their feelings.


    ¡°Uncle Adam and mommy used to be friends. He helped us when we were penniless.¡± Ben gently says.


    He also knows that Adam loves mommy, and Joey also knows that. Mommy herself also knows. But no


    one stopped Adam form loving Miya, because Adam had helped them too much, so they could not find


    a reason to refuse him at all.


    ¡°Is that so? But Adam does love me, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Miya seems to be very sure of this. Originally, when


    Adam said that she loved Adam in the six years, she didn¡¯t believe him. Because once she decided,


    things would not be so easily changed. She loves Lance, how can she so quickly love another?


    ¡°Yes, Uncle Adam does love mommy very much, but he never did something improper.¡± Ben takes the


    words and says. Then they start to chat, but Andre shuts his mouth and says nothing.


    In Ben and Joey¡¯s eyes, Adam is a good man. And if it is not for Adam, they and mommy may not


    survive to now. So, no matter what, they can¡¯t be ungrateful.


    Miya nods. So that¡¯s the case. But why Andre hates Adam so much? When he mentions Adam, his


    words are as sharp as weapons, as if Adam is his great enemy.


    ¡°Andre, why do you hate Adam so much?¡± asks Miya, touching Andre¡¯s little head. When she heard


    him say that she had abandoned him to Alex¡¯s side and left him, she felt a strange pain in her heart.


    She decides topensate for the child.


    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t think Adam is a good guy. He has been opposed with daddy all the time.¡± Andre


    knows that his daddy¡¯s trip to American was also because of Adam making troubles. And Adam wants


    topete with daddy for mommy, so he hates Adam even more.


    Miya thoughtfully nods. Are Adam and Alex the enemy of the business world? It might be possible.


    ¡°Well, all you said were reasonable. How about mommy kisses you once?¡± Miya smiles brightly. It may


    be a very happy thing to stay with these children together every day.


    ¡°Yeah, mommy, kiss me first.¡± cries Joey first.


    This side, when Alexes back to his house, he sees Susan trying to get up from the ground in pain.


    He steps forward with a big stride and help her get up. If he had known this would happen, he would


    not fire all the servants.


    ¡°Susan, how are you? Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± says Alex with an anxious face. As speaking, he has


    picked up Susan and walked out. How could that be?


    When Susan sees his arrival, her pale face finally showed a smile. And she holds Alex tightly.


    ¡°Alex, my stomach is painful. Thank you foring.¡± She puts her arms around Alex¡¯s neck and closes


    her eyes quietly, as if she would be safe as soon as Alex came back.


    Alex looks at Susan worriedly. What happened to you in thest six years? What did you suffer? He


    presses the elerator hard and the car runs away like an arrow.


    In the hospital, Alex looks anxiously at the doctor.


    ¡°How is she? Why is she so painful?¡± At the moment he sees Susan¡¯s eyes, he almost sees her


    attitude asking for death in her eyes. That appearance of her really scares him.


    ¡°There is nothing serious about her. It is acute appendicitis. She needs immediate surgery.¡± The doctor


    is quite used to saying that and doesn¡¯t care about the worry on Alex¡¯s face at all. He has seen too


    many people worried every day.


    ¡°Then go to the surgery!¡± Alex¡¯s voice suddenly became cold. Seeing Susan suffering pain, he is much


    painful in his heart. So he can¡¯t help but vent his anger to the doctor. He is not malicious, and he is just


    anxious.


    Looking at Alex¡¯s cold expression, the doctor is slightly startled. The whole body of Alex is cold. As if he


    doesn¡¯t operate now, the man in front of him would kill immediately.


    ¡°Please go through the hospitalization procedures and pay at first.¡± The doctor say slowly. Everyone


    needs to pay before operating.


    Alex is angry and ispletely angered by the doctor in front of him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe to work tomorrow. I am Alex. Do you know me?¡± Alex shouts angrily in the


    infirmary. This is his hospital, what should he pay for? And what attitudes do these people have? They


    don¡¯t want to go to work tomorrow?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    At that time, they finallye to themselves. A female doctor walks tremblingly to Alex, and her eyes


    still remain the shock.

 Chapter 260 Slapped in the Face by Him

    Chapter 260 pped in the Face by Him


    ¡°Mr.¡­ Mr. Alex, it is you. We will arrange the operation right away.¡± A doctor says and goes out at


    once. And other people rush up and fawn on Alex, for fear that they would get fired.


    The previous doctor looks at Alex nkly. If he had known it was Alex, he would not dare talk to him


    like that. Why he is so unlucky?


    Alex waits anxiously at the door of the operating room. He is arranged a ret room, but he doesn¡¯t go to


    have a rest. He is worried about Susan so he just waits at the door.


    He doesn¡¯t wait so long, and the doctor came out of the operating room with a smile. Apparently the


    operation was sessful.


    Looking at the doctor¡¯s expression, Alex immediately knows the result. He inexplicably relieves. She is


    all right. He walks anxiously towards the ward.


    ¡°The operation was sessful. She is fine now.¡± The doctor says with a smile, and he apparently


    relieves. Their entire hospital would be in trouble if the operation failed.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Alex walks into the room.


    The night passed neither too rapidly nor too slowly, and Miya just slept all night holding three children.


    ¡°What do you want to eat? Aunt Miya makes breakfast for you.¡± says Miya with a smile. But she


    wonders why Adam¡¯s father doesn¡¯t call her. Adam said his father would call her, did he?


    ¡°We¡¯d like to have beef soup with seaweed.¡± Ben says with a smile. Their favorite dish is beef soup with


    seaweed. But since mommy has been amnesia, she has not made it for them.


    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to wear this anymore. Could you go to Daddy¡¯s house and get me some clothes?


    Please.¡± says Joey.


    ¡°What? Get clothes for you?¡± Miya widens her eyes staring at Joey. Are you kidding me? Let her to go


    to Alex¡¯s house now to get Joey¡¯s clothes? It is absolutely impossible. She epts these kids to call


    her mommy, but she doesn¡¯t ept Alex!


    ¡°Yes, mommy, or we will go back together.¡± says Joey with her big and bright eyes turning. Yeah, they


    just go back to see what Daddy is doing.


    ¡°You are going home?¡± Miya¡¯s tone is slightly displeased. It seems that in their hearts, their father is


    much important than her. They just had not gone back for one night, and now they wanted to go back.


    Well, in their hearts, she might really be nothing.


    ¡°We are going to be with mommy. We are going to be where mommy is.¡± Andre seems to see the


    displeasure on Miya¡¯s face, and says at once. They can¡¯t make Miya angry now; they just recognized


    herst night.


    ¡°You¡¯re so sweet, Andre. Mommy will go to make breakfast for you right now. Miya knows Joey¡¯s


    thoughts. Joey just wants to let her go back and see what Alex is doing. But she is not interested in


    Alex, and she is not in the mood to see Alex right now. She is waiting for a call, waiting for a call form


    Adam¡¯s dad.


    Miya turnes around and goes out. Joey looks at Miya¡¯s back, feeling upset. Mommy has changed and


    is not the mommy as before. Mommy doesn¡¯t like her anymore.


    ¡°Joey, mommy is nice enough to us now. We have to think about mommy and understand her.¡± Ben


    holds Joey¡¯s little hand and says. Miya is different now. She has forgotten about them. She is nice


    enough to allow them call her Mommy.


    At the table, watching joey upset, Miya suddenlyughs.


    ¡°Joey, look, what is this?¡± As speaking, Miya suddenly takes out a dress like magic and handed it to


    Joey. Because Joey said she didn¡¯t want to wear the clothes on her body anymore, she secretly went


    down to buy a new dress for Joey in the break cooking. Although the dress is not as expensive as the


    one she is wearing, but it is new.


    As soon as Joey sees the new dress, sheughs, run to Miya and throws herself into Miya¡¯s arms. She


    is touched. She thought that mommy doesn¡¯t her anymore. But the fact is that mommy still loves her so


    much.


    ¡°Mommy, thank you.¡± Joey¡¯s face is full of smile, and she holds the new dress in her hands tightly.


    Miya smiles softly and touches Joey¡¯s little head.


    ¡°Try on it and see if it fits you. Mommy doesn¡¯t know your size. I just bought it by sense.¡± Miya is a little


    embarrassed to say that. As a mummy, she actually does not know the size of her children¡¯s clothes.


    She is really guilty.


    Joey holds Miya tightly and says nothing. She knows the dress is fit even without trying on it. Mommy


    used to buy her clothes. Now even mommy has forgot about the past, she believed in mommy.


    ¡°Mommy, I want new clothes, too!¡± Andre suddenly is jealous of Joey and Ben. He never wore the


    clothes bought by mommy, and he has a strong expectation that it had now be envy.


    Miya is shocked for a while and looks at Ben, who is also expecting.


    ¡°Ok, mommy will buy for youter.¡± Miya says with a smile.


    Suddenly, theyugh and the room is filled withughter.


    Just then the doorbell rings suddenly, and Miya run to the door without thinking of it. However, when


    she opens the door, she sees a woman. Miya was shocked, and doesn¡¯t expect a strange woman


    woulde to find her.


    ¡°Hello, I am Lance¡¯s fianc¨¦e. I would like to talk to you.¡± The woman hears theughter in the room as


    soon as shees hear. She really does not understand why an outstanding man likence would like


    such a woman.


    Miya was going to refuse, but finally she promises to talk to this so-called Lance¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The woman says getting right to the point. Whatever Miya wants, she would


    satisfy Miya, just to get Miya rid of Lance.


    ¡°What?¡± Miya is shocked for a moment. She doesn¡¯t understand what is this woman trying to say.


    ¡°Hum!¡± The woman sneers scornfully and thinks Miya is pretending to be noble. She thinks that Miya


    wants to be with Lance is just for money.


    ¡°You just want money, don¡¯t you? Go ahead, how much money do you want?¡± The woman sneers and


    says. She has met so many women like Miya and she doesn¡¯t care much.


    Miya finally figures out what this woman means. She sneered. Did Lance ask the woman to find her?


    What about himself? He doesn¡¯t dare toe by himself, so he let this womane?


    ¡°I want all of your property, will you give me?¡± Miya¡¯s tone was beginning to turn disdainful.


    The woman is obviously shocked for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect Miya Miya would speak in such a


    tone.


    Miya stares at the woman in front of her with clear eyes. She has to say that this woman is beautiful


    and is a star. She remembers this woman has a nice name but she forgot what it is.


    ¡°Do you deserve him?¡± The woman says with a superior voice as if she is a hostess, and as if Miya is


    just a servant in front of her.


    ¡°I deserve much better than you!¡± Miya answers coldly. The woman is insulting her, and so justified.


    The woman is very dissatisfied with Miya¡¯s attitude. She is angry, raises her hand and tries to p Miya


    in the face. Anyway Lance will not love this woman any more.


    Miya is unwilling give the impression of weakness, and she immediately takes the hand that wanted to


    p her face and throws it away.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± The woman suddenly falls to the ground, and bursts into tears in a moment. Miya is shocked,


    and she did not use much strength, how would the woman fall to the ground?


    For a moment, she is a little flustered, trying to reach out to help the woman on the ground get up...


    Suddenly, she feels a cold breath behind her, and she suddenly turns around and sees Lance¡¯''s dark


    and cold eyes. Now she knows what is going on.


    Lance stands in the light of the sun, and the gentle light covers his body with ayer of gold. And the


    ghostly mask on his face adds him a mysterious atmosphere. His tall figure is straight and upright, and


    vaguely he stands there like an angel.


    ¡°Lance, I...¡± Miya tries to exin something, but she doesn¡¯t know how.


    Lance walks up to Miya and raises his hand to p her in the face.


    His strength is so great that Miya suddenly falls to the ground. She looks at Lance in great shock, and


    for a moment she almost forgets the pain in her face. He hit her, for the first time in history that he hit


    her, so hard.


    She covers her face with a trembling hand. Suddenly she feels salty in her mouth and the corner of her


    mouth immediately bleeds.


    ¡°I did not push her!¡± Miya eventually roars out. But who would believe what she said? Even she would


    not believe it. Just when she threw away the woman¡¯s hand and then the woman fell down. But she


    didn¡¯t use much strength.


    Lance looks at Miya and sees the blood running through her mouth. His deep eyes sh aplex


    expression, but is soon reced by icy. Just now he saw the scene so clear, he would not believe her.


    He can¡¯t help but raise an evil smile on his lips.


    Miya looks at Lance in amazement. How could he have such a terrible expression? What is wrong with


    him? He is getting married, but he is not going to exin to her. And what¡¯s worse, he is doing the


    terrible things to her now. What is wrong with him?


    ¡°Lance, I¡¯m Miya. Don¡¯t you know me?¡± Miya grabs Lance¡¯s arm with excitement. Even if he doesn¡¯t


    love her anymore, he doesn¡¯t have to hit her. What is wrong with him?


    Lance frowns slightly. Miya? Why he would have a strange feeling when he heard the name? But he


    quickly cools down. Whoever she is, he is getting married.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 261 The Meeting of Two People

    Chapter 261 The Meeting of Two People


    Lance gently helps the woman get up, and then they walk passing Miya straightly. However, after he


    walked a few steps, he can¡¯t help looking back at Miya. Why she is sad? Looking at her red and


    swollen face just been hit by him, he feels his heart aching but he doesn¡¯t know why.


    ¡°Lance, don¡¯t look at her. She makes us feel sick.¡± That woman turns Lance''s head to look at herself.


    From now on, she will be the only one in Lance¡¯s heart.


    Miya looks at the scene in shock, and her heart aches hard.


    She walks in silence. Her face has be red and swollen. She thinks she must be very embarrassed


    now.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Adam is speaking. He originally could not believe it when he saw Miya from a


    distance. When he gets closer and sees her face, he feels heartache for her, and the next moment he


    holds her in his arms.


    ¡°Who hit you? Alex? I will find him!¡± Adam''s emotions are obviously a little excited. Alex is a real beast!


    How could he treat Miya like that?


    Miya shakes her head and leans gently against adam¡¯s arms, saying nothing nor crying. Actually she


    wants to cry, but she had run out of her tears that night. So she will not cry for Lance anymore, and she


    will not let herself sink anymore.


    ¡°Will you just let me lean on you for a moment? Thank you.¡± Miya says softly. She seems to lose the


    strength to speak.


    ¡°Ok!¡± After that, Adam doesn¡¯t say anything anymore. He quietly holds Miya in his arms, but there is a


    hint of hatred in his eyes. Did Alex hit her? She even covers for Alex. How could she be so stupid?


    Just then, Miya¡¯s cell phone ring suddenly. This time Albert is calling her.


    Adam apparently also sees the number on Miya¡¯s cell phone. It¡¯s his father. They looks at each other


    and Miya answers the phone.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Miya says indifferently. But her heart beats faster because she knows it is Adam''s father''s call.


    ¡°Miya, I am Uncle Albert. Your parents are with me? Do you have time toe heer today? Just have


    a meeting with Adam.¡± Albert does not have to exin too clearly. Just tell her that her parents are here


    with him, she wille here for sure.


    Miya''s expression changes slightly. Her parents are really with him.


    ¡°Oh, Uncle Albert, I get along well with Adam.¡± Miya says with a smile, as if she would be happy to


    mention Adam.


    When Albert hears Miya''s tone, he set his mind at rest.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Then I want to invite you to my home for dinner. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I and


    your father are good friends since we were young.¡± He also smiles as if he and Miya¡¯s father are really


    close friends.


    ¡°Ok, remember to ask Adame home.¡± Miya pretends to care about the Adam, so that Albert also


    completely rxes his vignce.


    After Miya hung up, Adam¡¯s cell phone also rings. They looks at each other again, apparently knowing


    that it is Albert.


    Finally, Adam leave, and Miya goes home to see if the kids had gone to school.


    When she pushes open the door, the scene in front of her really shocks her. God, what the hell are


    these kids doing to making her house in such a mess?


    ¡°Hey, all of youe out!¡± cries Miya. What do these children really want? Why they make her home


    like this?


    But there is silent. What is going on? They don¡¯t daree out after doing something wrong?


    ¡°If you still keep hiding, I will call the police!¡± Miya finally loses control and shouts. She is so angry.


    They actually dare to make her house in a mess. She is much more annoyed.


    At that moment, the three childrene out fearfully, and when they see Miya, they all bow their heads


    in shame.


    Miya has never seen kids acting like this before? She cannot help but frowns. What is wrong with


    them?


    ¡°Mommy, it is daddy¡¯s birthday today. We were going to decorate the house, so we could surprise


    daddy when he gets here.¡± says Andre, lowing his head. They didn¡¯t expect to make mommy''s house


    be so in a mess.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Miya was furious, but as soon as he hears Andre¡¯s words, she apparently calm down. So it is, but why


    Alexes to her house for his birthday? Although she is unwilling, when she hears the kids said that


    Alex would celebrate his birthday here, she doesn¡¯t make a fuss.


    Looking at the balloons all over the room, some fake flowers and intable stuff, she is speechless.


    Does Alex like that? She can¡¯t help but think of Alex''s cold face. She thinks that man must like


    something cold.


    Thinking of it, Miya can¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Why not we buy a cake for him and every one of us gives him a little gift.¡± says Miya. She thinks it


    would be better to give him some little gifts. Alex may not like to y house.


    ¡°Ok, where are we going to buy the gifts?¡± Joey asks with bright eyes.


    Miya bends to pick up a balloon on the ground and sighed helpless.


    ¡°Now that you have prepared these for Alex, let¡¯s hang them up and I will take you out shopping.¡± Miya


    smiles and touches Andre''s little head. She is closest to Andre now, so she touched Andre.


    Ben looks at Miya''s movements and shows dissatisfied. He steps forward and hugs Miya.


    ¡°Mommy, you show partiality to Andre obviously. I¡¯m jealous.¡± Ben says with a sad voice. Mommy


    would touch Andre¡¯s little head every day but never touch him. Is Andre¡¯s head muchfortable than


    his?


    Miya is shocked. Does she really show partialitytely? She doesn¡¯t sense it. But in fact, in the bottom


    of her heart, she still takes a little pity on Andre. After all, he had never been with mommy since


    childhood.


    ¡°Mommy loves you all. I won¡¯t show partiality.¡± Miya says with a smile.


    Joey picks up a balloon andughed.


    ¡°Hurry up. Let¡¯s hang up the balloons, or we will have no time.¡± Joey hands the balloon to Miya.


    Miya takes Joey¡¯s balloon, and starts hanging it.


    With the help of Miya, the house is soon sorted out.


    They just go out and buy gifts for Alex.


    ¡°Mommy, I want to buy a Chinese dragon for daddy. Hi was born in the year of dragon.¡± says Andre,


    looking at an ornament of a dragon.


    Miya nces at the ornament and smiles softly.


    ¡°Yes, you can.¡± Then she asks the salesman to pack up it.


    Joey takes a huge teddy bear and delivers it to Miya.


    ¡°Mommy, I am going to give this to daddy!¡± This teddy bear is so beautiful, and it¡¯s taller than her. It


    must befortable to sleep at night with this bear, asfortable as holding mommy.


    Miya bursts intoughter as she watches Joey holding the big bear. Joey is so cute that she even


    wants to give it as a gift to Alex. She is sure it will be the most special gift of his life.


    ¡°Ok.¡± Thinking of it, Miya asks the salesman pack it up. And now let¡¯s see what Ben wants to give Alex.


    Ben is already on the area of weapons. He is looking at a sword, but it seems to be a little expensive. It


    costs about a million dors! Mommy probably does not have enough money to pay.


    Miyaes over with Andre and Joey. Watching ben staring at the sword in a daze, Miya finally looks


    at the price. Then her expression slightly changed. A million dors? She doesn¡¯t have that much


    money.


    ¡°Mommy, I want this sword.¡± Ben points at the sword with his little hand.


    Miya''s face is blushing. She feels embarrassed as she doesn¡¯t have enough money to pay it for her


    son.


    Ben seems to understand Miya. He holds her hand with a small and takes a card out of his pocket.


    ¡°Mommy, I have money.¡± Then he gives the card to the salesman. It¡¯s a tinum card with tens of


    millions.


    Miya feels even more embarrassed. She feels herself useless.


    Andre takes Miya''s hand and shakes it.


    ¡°Mommy, we are all grown up, and we should be filial to mommy. So why don¡¯t we give our mommy to


    you?¡± says Andre gravely.


    Miya is speechless. What does Andre mean? Their money is from Alex, and if they give it to her... why


    does that sound so weird?


    ¡°Mommy, never mind. You might as well think about what to buy for daddy.¡± Joey says with her little


    head up. They all have chosen the gifts for daddy now except mommy.


    Miya frowns slightly. What does Joey mean by that? Does she need to buy a gift for Alex? Come on,


    she is not going to buy Alex anything! He is a devil.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy, just buy a gift for daddy. Daddy will look forward to it.¡± Andre looks at Miya and says with


    expectation.


    When Miya is about to refuse, Benes with the sword in his hand. It is surely ssy cost a million


    dors.


    ¡°Mommy, you can just casually buy one for daddy. Daddy will be happy. It is daddy¡¯s birthday, and you


    will let him be happy, won¡¯t you?¡± Ben looks at Miya with big eyes. And all three children look at Miya,


    waiting for her to buy Alex a gift.

 Chapter 262 Preparing for a Birthday Surprise

    Chapter 262 Preparing for a Birthday Surprise


    Miya sighs. Well, in that case, she would buy Alex a small gift, just a small one. Just consider that she


    had lost a few dors.


    In the end, Miya takes a fancy to a mobile phone strap, but it was for a couple. She is a little unhappy.


    She and Alex are not a couple. But it cost only ten dors. Never mind, just buy it. It is cheap, and she


    also has a mobile phone strap so she doesn¡¯t need to use this one.


    In the end, they carry a lot of things back home.


    Miya lies tiredly on the sofa and looks at the clock on the wall. It is near eleven o¡¯clock. Is Alex not


    coming here? If he isn¡¯ting, she is ok, but children¡¯s effort will be in vain.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, in the bottom of her heart, she will be a little disappointed.


    Her cell phone rings at this time. It is from Albert. s, she almost forgets that Albert asked her go to


    his home to meet with Adam!


    ¡°Hello, Uncle Albert.¡± Miya says with a smile as soon as answering the phone. Of course, she is


    pretending. Her parents are still imprisoned by this old man, how can she be happy?


    ¡°Miya, there is something going on today. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow.¡± says Albert. It is Alex''s birthday today


    and Alex Group is holding a party, of course he has to go.


    Miya is relieved. She doesn¡¯t know why she feels relieved. She wants to see her parents so badly. But


    when she thinks of it is Alex¡¯s birthday, she wants to bless the devil.


    ¡°Ok, just go ahead on your business, Uncle Albert. We can meet in any day, as long as we don¡¯t dy


    your business.¡± says Miya calmly.


    ¡°Who just called you, Mommy?¡± Andre looks straight at miya in the middle of his speech. Uncle Albert?


    Is that Adam¡¯s dad? Does mommy really have something to do with Adam?


    ¡°Nothing. We had nned to have dinner today, but I do not know why they suddenly canceled.¡± Miya


    says and wonders if something was wrong.


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s daddy¡¯s birthday and Alex Group will definitely hold a ball. So they must have gone to my


    father¡¯s birthday party.¡± Ben says with confidence. Then he looks at the time with deep eyes, and now it


    is after eleven o¡¯clock, will daddy be here?


    Miya suddenly understands. So, Alex is having a party, will hee here?


    Will it be useful that these kids have prepared so many things for Alex? She suddenly feels upset for


    the children.


    ¡°Mommy, daddy wille here if you would like to call daddy.¡± Joey says with certainty. They could see


    that daddy is really cared about Miya and he woulde here if mommy says a word.


    Miya is shocked for a moment. Then she points at herself, looks at the children in front of her and asks.


    ¡°You said your evil father wille here if I call him?¡± This is really a joke. Will Alex listen to her? Even


    though Alex said he would chase her, he would not even tell her about his birthday, and he didn¡¯t invite


    her to his birthday party. So with such rtionship, would Alex care about her?


    Joey sits on Miya''sp and nods for sure.


    ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡± Andre grins slyly, as if he is going to y tricks.


    Miya looks at Andre, and wonders what does the boy want to do, but she expects it.


    ¡°What do you want to bet?¡± Miya¡¯s curiosity is so great that she would y with them. She was their


    mother anyway. And they won¡¯t hurt her.


    ¡°If mommy calls daddy and daddy doese back, then mommy should kiss daddy.¡± Andre smiles


    brightly and looks at Ben, who is still looking at his sword. It seems that Ben really likes it.


    Miya raises her eyebrow. Is Andre so sure that Alex woulde back just because of her calling? Well,


    in that case, she takes the bet.


    ¡°Okay, but what if your dad does note back?¡± Miya asks with a smile. She won¡¯t suffer losses


    anyway. If Alex is noting, she will have fun with the children.


    ¡°You can ask us to anything as you wish.¡± Ben answers. They are her children anyway and she won¡¯t


    treat then so bad. Even a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs.


    Miya looks at the three children and suddenly smiles evilly.


    ¡°If your father does note back, you don¡¯t need toe back to me anymore.¡± It¡¯s not that she


    doesn¡¯t like them, but she will have a fake marriage with Adam. And then they will be sad, after all, they


    all want her to marry Alex.


    Sure enough, they are not happy to hear it. No one might have thought that Miya would suddenlye


    up with such a condition, but they could not refute it and had to agree to it.


    But in their hearts, they began to pray silently, hoping Alex woulde back. They put all their hopes


    on Alex.


    Seeing they had nodded, she takes out her phone and stares at them.


    ¡°Ben, I¡¯m going to make a call. You still have a chance to regret.¡± Miya says with a smile, but her heart


    beat is quickening at the moment. How could that be? Her heart seems to be out of her control.


    ¡°Call him, Mommy.¡± Andre says with his deep eyes bingplex. His eyes are almost identical to


    Alex''s.


    Miya sighs and finally dials Alex¡¯s phone number. She feels a strange sense of nervousness in her


    heart. She doesn¡¯t know whether if she is expecting Alex toe or not.


    The call has been made. She never knows she would have been so excited about a call. She does not


    know her thought in her hear. She doesn¡¯t know if she wants Alex back or not.


    At this moment, the three children are also silent, quietly looking at Miya¡¯s phone, as if the phone is


    their hope.


    The room is so quiet in addition to the dialing voice of the phone. Everyone is surprisingly quiet. It


    obviously is a casual bet, but they pay much attention to it.


    ¡°Why nobody answers the phone, Mommy?¡± Joey is the first one to ask the question out of patience.


    But just as soon as Joey¡¯s words came out, Alex says with a maic voice on the other side of the


    phone.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Alex says with a calm voice, but he is a little surprised in his heart. Why Miya calls him now?


    Could it be that the children made trouble for her¡± Butt it was impossible. His children are obedient.


    Miya looks at the children and finally smiles.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Alex. Juste to my home, please.¡± She says calmly, looking at the children. If Alex


    does not show up this time, her children will note to her again. Although she said it, she feels


    upset when she thinks of it.


    ¡°What?¡± Alex''s voice is obviously with surprise. He probably doesn¡¯t think Miya woulde up with


    such words. His heart suddenly feels warm.


    Then he says, ¡°Okay, I will be right there.¡± It is rare for this girl to invite him to her home, and he has no


    reason to refuse her.


    Huh? Miya hasn¡¯t recovered from the shock, and Alex hangs up the phone.


    He said that he would chase the girl and spoil her, so he would satisfy all her demands, even at such a


    big ball.


    In spite of all the surprised eyes of others, Alex leaves the party. His beloved woman and children are


    waiting for him so what is he doing at the party?


    Miya stares at the phone in astonishment. Sure enough, she had said a sentence only and he had


    promised toe back.


    Mommy, you are losing, and you are not going to be out of the bet.¡± Joey holds Miya with her little


    arms. She is so happy. Thanks for Daddy. If Daddy does note back, they really do not know what


    to do.


    Miya sighs, but falls into deep thought. What does Alex really mean? Is he really chasing her? Then


    why did he do that to her, to make her be sad, feared and terrified.


    For a moment, she realizes that she really doesn¡¯t know Alex at all.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you want to kiss daddy?¡± asks Andre cautiously. Just now he was also afraid that daddy


    would say he was tired or busy. Then they would not be able toe to mommy anymore.


    They doesn¡¯t expect daddy to promise so readily, and he rxes a lot?


    ¡°Mommy, it is a bet. You will admit defeat for bet, won¡¯t you?¡± Ben says. Yeah, how could Ben let such


    a good chance pass? To let mommy fall in love with daddy again, they should let mommy get in touch


    with daddy.


    Miya touches Ben¡¯s little head, and touches Andre¡¯s little head, and she holds Joey in her arms tightly.


    ¡°Do not worry, mommy can afford to lose.¡± Anyway she didn¡¯t lose money. Just to kiss Alex. Just a kiss.


    She does not really care.


    In fact, a kiss is very important to her. Perhaps in her present memories, she has never been kissed by


    anyone but Alex. Surprisingly, she doesn¡¯t dislike Alex¡¯s touch.


    Alex feels a lot better because of a phone call from Miya, and he is happy. He finally finds out that his


    heart would beat with her if he loves someone.

 Chapter 263 The happiest Birthday

    Chapter 263 The happiest Birthday


    Alex stops the car and walks quickly towards the room. Perhaps he is subconscious to see what Miya


    had prepared for him.


    He rings the doorbell, and the three children run over and opens the door for Alex.


    Miya also walks over at this time looks at Alex¡¯s eyes. Is it her illusion? Why she sees a trace of


    tenderness in his eyes? It must be illusion. How a monster like Alex can be gentle with her.


    Even if he is gentle, he is gentle to his fianc¨¦e.


    Miya shakes her head. Forget it. Why does she think too much? Looking at these children, she sees


    their eyes are full of expectation. Miya is blushed, and she knows what the children mean.


    ¡°Miya!¡± Alex calls Miya with a smile. He is happy to see Miya.


    Miya¡¯s little face is redder. She smiles and suddenly approaches Alex.


    Before Alex could respond, she tiptoes kisses Alex¡¯s thin lips.


    Alex feels the warmth on his lips. A faint gleam of surprise shes in his deep eyes. She is kissing him,


    on her own initiative. So, did she ept him?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Alex feels a strange feeling and he deepens his kiss on Miya. He forces open her teeth, and his tongue


    moves swiftly into her mouth and absorbs her sweet.


    Miya looks at Alex in dismay. She just wants to kiss him for a second, but she doesn¡¯t expect Alex


    would actually kiss her so hard. A feeling never felt runs through her mind.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Miya responds slowly. Now she wants to resist, but her hands are pressed tightly by Alex, and


    the three children have run to y somewhere.


    Alex has not kissed Miya for a long time. God knows how much he misses her smell, even in his


    dreams at night.


    Suddenly his big hands begin to be restless, and slowly grope over Miya¡¯s body. In fact, he knows the


    proper way, and he could not offend the little girl, lest she run away.


    Miya also seems to feel Alex¡¯s hand groping over her body and she feels shy. What does Alex think of


    her as? He has gone too far to do this to her. She struggles even harder.


    Alex lets go of her at this time with his eyes fill with smile. But he wants to kiss for a longer time. He


    would like to kiss her for100 times.


    Miya looks at Alex angrily. The devil is the devil. Even if he has an angel''s face, he cannot be an angel.


    So she must keep her distance from him in the future so that she does not get into trouble.


    ¡°Happy birthday, daddy!¡± Before Miya could get angry, the three childrene out with their gifts and


    hand them to Alex.


    Alex nces at the gifts.


    Joey¡¯s gift is a hairy teddy bear. Well, how does this little girl know he likes to sleep with a teddy bear?


    And then he looks at the Chinese dragon in Andre¡¯s hand, and feels moved. Andre has been so careful


    all the time and watches his likes and dislikes from time to time. Good, he likes the dragon.


    Finally, he looks at Ben¡¯s gift, which is a sword. This sword looks good and with an expensive price. But


    Ben did not use daddy¡¯s money. It seems that the boy used his own money to buy the gift.


    Alex is moved. These children are so sweet. He is so moved to have such excellent children. And their


    mother is Miya.


    Thinking of Miya, he turns his head and looks at her. This woman has not given gift to him.


    Miya apparently does not expect Alex to suddenly look at her, and she thought that if he did not ask


    her, her gift would not be given to him.


    Miya bites her teeth and puts her small hand into her pocket.


    Alex is a little surprised, wondering if this woman would give him a ne, but would a woman like


    her be generous to buy a ne? Thinking of it, he frowns faintly. He wants to see what she would


    give him.


    Finally, Miya hands Alex a beautiful phone strap. It is one of the pair phone straps she paid ten dors


    for, and she had already taken out her one and put on her phone.


    Alex looks at Miya¡¯s cheap phone strap and darkens his face a little. Did this woman do it on purpose?


    She even bought such a piece of junk for him, and this is probably a street goods. He is more and more


    angry.


    Andre watches Alex¡¯s face quietly, then walks up to Alex and picks up Miya¡¯s phone strap.


    ¡°Daddy, do you know Mommy bought a pair of matching phone straps?¡± says Andre, smiling. As


    speaking, he put his little hand in Alex¡¯s pocket, trying to get his phone out.


    Alex gives Andre his cell phone. He frowns and wonders if it is really a pair of matching phone straps.


    Because of Andre¡¯s words, Alex apparently softens his expression. He did not expect Miya to buy a


    pair of matching phone straps.


    ¡°Really?¡± Alex raises his eyebrows and looks straight at Miya.


    Miya is about to exin something, but finally she says nothing. Oh,e on, don¡¯t think too much. It


    is a fact that the phone straps are matching. So she just nods.


    Alex suddenly smiles. He doesn¡¯t expect this woman is quite romantic and bought a pair of matching


    phone straps. He takes over his mobile phone, looks at the phone strap and suddenly feels this strap is


    unusually beautiful.


    Miya is speechless about Alex¡¯s abnormal behaviors. But it is normal for a cold and aloof man like Alex


    have such abnormal behaviors, so she doesn¡¯t care much about it now.


    ¡°I like all your gifts. Thank you, Miya.¡± Alex suddenly says with deep feeling. His deep eyes are soft,


    and he looks at Miya with deep feeling. If he could keep going down like this, he would do everything


    he could to love the woman. He loves her, he loves her very much.


    Looking at Alex, Miya suddenly feels ufortable. Can this man stop being so disgusting? She can


    not stand him.


    Alex does not care if Miya will ept him or not. He grabs Miya''s little hand.


    ¡°Miya, what will we have for lunch?¡± asks Alex. He suddenly looks up and sees the decorations in the


    room.


    He is more moved. He thinks that his Miya is so nice to carefully set for him all this.


    ¡°Miya, did you do all this to wee me? Are you trying to surprise me?¡± Alex looks at Miya without


    blinking, and he is really happy. He suddenly finds that none of his birthdays is happier than today. He


    is really happy now. This is the woman he loves.


    Miya cannot help but roll her eyes. She will not be so bored trying to get him these things. She is about


    to exin, but Andre speaks before her.


    ¡°Yes daddy, it is all designed for daddy by mommy. It is beautiful.¡± says Andre with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, mommy spent a lot of work to hang up these balloons. Mommy is so nice to daddy.¡± Joey lies,


    too. She believes that as long as the three of them enter into a league, daddy would believe that mom


    did it alone.


    Alex looks at the children and smiles. Actually he knows everything. Miya would not do that for him. He


    is moved now, to have these children, he is moved from the heart.


    Looking at Miya, he knows the little woman did not love him yet, but he believes he would make the


    woman fall in love with him.


    ¡°Whay are you looking at me like that? I just hung some balloons.¡± Miya says slightly. She hung all the


    balloons, because the children had prepared all these, so she hung them up.


    Now, it is like she did everything for Alex. But she is disdained to do these for Alex.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Miya.¡± Alex is in a good mood to tease her, so he deliberately thought Miya is


    nice to him.


    Miya is speechless, this man is really self-righteous. Who he thinks he is? She will not do those things


    for him, never. All she did are for the children, not for him, so, he is just self-sentimental.


    ¡°Mommy, daddy, I want some cake.¡± Joey can¡¯t help but say that. She really wants to eat cake now.


    Looking at such a beautiful and big cake, she naturally wants to eat it.


    Alex darkens his eyes. Cake? He could not help but think of Miya''s birthday, the day he knew the truth


    about everything, and if she had not drunk so much that day, he would never have known the truth, this


    woman...


    Forget it. He knows her grievances. Especially that she had been in a car ident because of his


    engagement, and every time he thinks of it, his heart will ache. He thinks he is a real animal. How could


    he hurt her so much?


    If it were not for him, she would not have lost her memory now, and maybe they would be happy


    together. But now, if she could remember the past, there would be no barrier between them.


    ¡°Are you crazy today? Why are you keeping looking at me?

 Chapter 264 He Wipes Her Tears

    Chapter 264 He Wipes Her Tears


    Miya looks at Alex, and her intuition tells her that this Alex is always staring at her in a daze. What does


    this man want? She is about to get angry.


    ¡°Miya, I am sorry.¡± He suddenly apologizes for nothing.


    Miya is shock, and she thinks the man is so happy that he is crazy. He even apologizes to her for no


    reason.


    ¡°Today, for the sake of your birthday, you don¡¯t need to apologize. Eat the cake.¡± Miya says with a


    smile. Her smiling face is so bright that any sadness can¡¯t be found in her face. Perhaps it would be


    good for her to forget the six years.


    Alex also chuckles. Why he never found out that before? He loves her so much. If he had found out


    earlier, she would not have suffered so much.


    ¡°Miya, you look beautiful today.¡± says Alex, still looking at Miya.


    Miya just takes a bite of the cake and she almost spits it out. Damn it, is this man crazy? Is she


    beautiful today? She got a p in the face from Lance this morning, and she is lucky to not have a bad


    face.


    Miya ispletely beaten by Alex. She is speechless. What is wrong with this Alex? What is he trying


    to do? Or what does he want to say? Could he don¡¯t say nonsense suddenly, ok?


    ¡°Alex, you are so handsome today.¡± Miya replies. Alex is really handsome today, with decent suit. If he


    stands on the street, he must attract many women.


    ¡°Thank you, Miya. But my handsome face is only for you.¡± Alex''s tone is clearly coquettish, and there is


    a pair of charming dimples on his handsome face.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Miya really does not know what else to say. Why she would meet such a wired man? She is really


    speechless now. Oh, what a wired man.


    ¡°Daddy, what do you mean that your handsome face is only for mommy? What about us?¡± Little Joey


    can¡¯t help but ask. Is it possible that Daddy will not let them see him if he wears his new clothes but let


    Mommy see him first?


    Alex is speechless. It seems that he will have to pay attention to his image in front of the children in the


    future, or he will be criticized by them.


    Miya bursts intoughter by Joey''s words. It is funny. She is very happy to see Alex being beaten.


    ¡°No. Daddy is sleeping with your mommy at night, so you can not see daddy.¡± Alex exins.


    ¡°Puff¡­¡± Miya can¡¯t help but spit out the cake in her mouth.


    Alex darkens his face. What is this woman so excited about? They had slept together, and besides,


    how can they have three outstanding children without being together?


    ¡°Get some water, mommy. Calm down.¡± Andre has brought a ss of water by this time.


    Miya is speechless. Andre even asks her to calm down. She thinks that she really could not be with the


    family anymore, or she would be crazy.


    ¡°Miya, don¡¯t be so surprised. You have to get used to it. You are going to sleep with me soon orter.¡±


    Alex says surely. How can they have sex together if Miya is so shocked even talk about sleeping


    together.


    Well, he has not had sex with her for a long time. And ording to Miya¡¯s situation, he is going to have


    no sex for a period of time. He really wants to have sex with his little Miya, but he is afraid to scare her


    away. Oh, why he need to be suffering?


    Hearing Alex¡¯s words, Miya really wants to ck out. Men are really bad.


    ¡°Alex, you have a fianc¨¦e, don¡¯t you? If you want to have sex, go and find your fianc¨¦e. I think she is


    happy to satisfy your physical needs.¡± Miya says gravely. It seems that she needs to keep a distance


    from the man in front of her. In other words, she need to keep away from him, in case he would be


    ruttish suddenly.


    Alex raises his eyebrow slightly and smiles. The woman is jealous. She is finally jealous for him.


    ¡°Are you jealous? I know you care about me.¡± Alex smiles brighter. This woman cares about him,


    though she denies it, he can feel it.


    Miya looks at Alex speechlessly. Does she look like being jealous? How could she be jealous? Her


    heart is dead. And when she thinks of the p Lance gave her in the morning, she darkens her face.


    Why Lance did that to her.


    Alex looks at Miya, and sees all her changing on her face. Why she suddenly feels a little sad? Does


    she think of something sad? Does she think of Lance?


    Miya quickly hides back her sadness and shows a smile on her face, but now her smile is not as bright


    as it was.


    Alex offers her a drink at the end. He can feel her sadness. Lance had lost his memory and forgotten


    her, and he is going to get married.


    Alex obviously does not know what happened this morning. If he knows that Lance p Miya, it¡¯s sure


    that he will cause a bloodbath. Nobody has the right to hit his woman.


    ¡°Miya, don¡¯t be sad, I will cherish you.¡± Alex holds Miya''s little hand affectionately as speaking, and his


    eyes are full of affection.


    Miya continues to be speechless. This man is really mentally disturbed. Why he keeps saying he loved


    her today?


    ¡°I am not sad. If you do note to me any more in the future, I¡¯m sure I will not be sad.¡± Miya is pretty


    sure to say that. She is still trying to figure out how to tell Alex about the fake marriage with Adam. If


    the man knows the truth, will he have an impulse to fight Adam?


    But she knows that she can¡¯t tell Alex that it is a fake marriage. Alex¡¯s character is so strong and he will


    not be willing even if it is a fake marriage. Thinking of this, Miya decides not to tell him for the time


    being.


    Alex obviously doesn¡¯t expect Miya to say that. Although she bought him a matching phone strap, she


    still hates him so much. She must be pretending to hate him. She must start to like him a little bit, but


    she does not want to show it. Women usually show the fake expression, so, he thinks she must prefer


    him to find her.


    Thinking of it, Alex can¡¯t help but smile from heart. He will get this woman. He will make her fall in love


    with him again.


    ¡°Miya, whatever you say, I do not care. I will do everything you wish in the future.¡± Alex apparently


    doesn¡¯t take what Miya had just said seriously, and he shows tenderness. It seems that he really wants


    to cherish Miya this time.


    Looking at Alex¡¯s expression, Miya really has a headache. Should not he be angry to hear her words?


    What does his expression mean?


    And the three children are obviously shocked. Daddy didn¡¯t take the wrong medicine today, did he? Or


    he is over happy today?


    It is rare for him to not get angry at mommy¡¯s words. When did he have such a good temper?


    Daddy, do you understand what Mommy was saying?¡± asks Joey. She is still a little worried about her


    father. Daddy is so abnormal now.


    Alex res at Joey. Even if the kids could understand her words, could not he understand? Don¡¯t


    underestimate him.


    ¡°Of course daddy understands. But you don¡¯t know your mommy. Your mommy likes to means its


    opposite.¡± says Alex surely, with a perfect smile appearing on his handsome face.


    He smiles brightly, and at this moment, as if almost all the light is dim and he is now the most visible


    one.


    Joey smiles. So it is. She bites the cake with a smile. Why she feels this cake is more and more


    delicious?


    Andre chuckles and eats the cake. Daddy learns to be humorous, so it should be easier for him to


    chase Mommy.


    Ben looks at Alex, and looks at Miya, and finally he pretends to see nothing and eat his cake. Just think


    that Daddy and Mommy are flirting.


    Only Miya is staring at Alex angrily. When did she mean the opposite? She just doesn¡¯t want him to


    come to her and it¡¯s true. But he even said that she means its opposite. And the children obviously


    believe him. He is really so far past the line. Miya angrily eats a big bite of cake.


    Why she feels that this cake tastes so bad? Hum, that is irritating.


    Miya, don¡¯t stare at me like that. You are going to hurt your eyes.¡± Alex says with a smile. He ignores


    Miya''s anger and smiles brightly.


    Miya gets even angrier. How could this Alex be more and more annoying and say she was going to hurt


    her eyes. Hum! Miya eats the cake angrily as if she is eating Alex.


    Alex, you know I am not talking its opposite, so do note to me again.¡± Miya darkens her face. She


    knows it is not nice to say that on his birthday, but she has no choice. She just doesn¡¯t want him to


    come to her.


    She doesn¡¯t know why she is worried that he would know the truth. She doesn¡¯t want him to know that


    she is going to pretend to marry Adam.


    ¡°Why? I love you so much.¡± Alex¡¯s tone was full of grievances, but he is not as angry as he used to be.


    Anyway he is trying to get the woman.


    Miya is knocked down by him again. He even said he loved her so much. He is not ashamed to say,


    and she really admires his shamelessness.


    ¡°I do not want to ept what you call a pursuit, so I will not let youe to me again.¡± Miya doesn¡¯t


    understand what happened to Alex and why he would suddenly be so nice to her.

 Chapter 265 It also seems happy like this

    Chapter 265 It also seems happy like this


    Does he suddenly find her kindness and fall in love with her? But it is a little bit too fast.


    "Shall we develop our rtionship slowly? You will fall in love with me in the future." Alex looks at Miya


    with anticipation. Anyway, he will respond her whatever she says, and he will not be angry with her.


    Miya just fells that she can not exin clearly to Alex. She is frustrated by such kind of freak.


    "Give me some days to think about that, and please don¡¯te here these days." Miya also seems to


    know what Alex is thinking, so she refuses him directly.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, she really can''t imagine how a dude like him would be the president of Alex Group.


    But she will never know that Alex''s casualness only targets to her.


    "Miya, you are so cruel. If Ie, will you not let me in?" Alex is too aggrieved. He coquetries like a


    child .


    "..." Miya is speechless, looking at Alex and really wanting to hit the wall.


    "Mommy, just ept daddy. See, how sincere he is." Joey can not help to putting in a good word for


    her daddy.


    "Yes, Mommy. daddy really loves you very much. You should give daddy a chance." Andre also


    intercedes for his daddy.


    Ben doesn¡¯t say anything. He thinks his daddy should suffer some hardships. For so many years, the


    life that Mommy has had is so different from that of his Daddy, so his Daddy should experience a hard


    time. After all, as for man, the easier it is to get things, the more he will not cherish them, so his Daddy


    should chase his Mommy for some time.


    Miya''s face darkens atst. It seems that she can only tell the truth, but today is Alex''s birthday. She


    really can''t bear to do that.


    "Well, I just said that I have to think about it, at least you have to give me a few days to think about it,


    right?" Miya still does not have the heart to tell the truth, because today is Alex''s birthday.


    "Okay, then I''ll give you a day to think about it. I won''te to you tomorrow." Alex fells that this has


    made the biggest concession, because originally he ns toe to her every day until she promises


    him. Since she needs time to consider, then he gives her one day.


    Miya is so angry that she does not know what to say. Forget it, there is nothing to say to such a person.


    In fact she also does not want to say anything.


    "Miya, in fact, I also prepared a gift for you." Alex takes out a box while talking.


    Miya is annoyed. What is the man trying to do?


    He slowly opens the box. It is a shiny ne inside. The light from the outside shines on it, and each


    diamond seems to be alive, emitting a dazzling brilliance.


    "I won¡¯t take it!" Miya said without thinking. She really does not want it. This is a diamond, and it must


    be expensive.


    Alex was displeased. He has customized it for her. How can she refuse it? There is only one such


    ne in the world, worth $15,000.


    "This is for you." Alex seems to have heard someone say that if you really love her, you will be willing to


    spend money for her, so he will spend money for Miya.


    Miya looks at the ne. It is really pretty, and it is also very suitable for her. It seems that Alex has a


    good taste, but she can not take it.


    "How much is this ne?" Miya can not help asking.


    Alex smiles and seems to be thinking about whether he should tell Miya the truth. If she knows it is


    expensive, she may not ept it.


    "It''s actually inexpensive." Alex responded euphemistically to Miya without telling her the truth.


    "Well, how much is it? I want you to be honest." Miya looks at Alex, thinking how diamond like this one


    be inexpensive?


    Ben nces at the ne indifferently and says,


    "I guess the style of this ne is customized by Daddy, and the price is about $15,000." Ben says


    indifferently. But when he thinks that his Daddy is willing to spend money for his Mommy, he is still a


    little happy.


    There is a sh of light in Alex''s eyes. His son is so clever that he can estimate the price of the


    ne just by looking at it. If he is avable, he needs to cultivate Ben¡¯ s ability well.


    Miya''s face suddenly shows incredible, $15,000? This is a price she never even thinks about. She


    looks at the ne and she will never ept it.


    "I can''t ask for this." Miya says with certainty that the price is so expensive that she won''t want it. She


    can not afford it, in case of losing such a precious ne, How can shepensate it?


    Regardless of Miya''s opposition, Alex helps her wear the ne. This is what he gives her. How can


    she reject it?


    "I won¡¯t take it !" Miya protests again, but Alex helps her with it regardless of her opposition.


    Miya is dissatisfied. She just wants to take it off, but she is stopped by Alex. He looks at her with deep


    affection.


    Miya has no choice but to pull out her little hand, but Alex doesn¡¯t give her the chance.


    Suddenly he moves closer to her and drops a kiss on her forehead.


    Miya is stiff, staring at Alex with her big eyes. He attacks her again.


    "You kissed me just now, I just kiss back now." He says with a smile. The big palm can''t help to


    touching Miya''s face.But at the moment he reaches it, Miya''s small face is slightly off, avoiding his big


    palm.


    Then she looks at Alex warily, as if she wants to avoid him at any time.


    The three children pretends that they haven¡¯t seen anything, and bows down to eat the cake. In fact,


    the situation of Mommy and Daddy is already very good. Seeing Mommy is happy, so do they..


    "Well, I''ll cook for you and you eat cake here." Miya looks at the clock and says. She is so hungry now.


    It is over twelve.


    Alex steps forward and takes Miya''s little hand, smiling gracefully,


    "It''s better that we go out and eat, we are too hungry to wait." Now the whole family should enjoy


    themselves.


    Miya just wants to speak, but Joey can¡¯t wait to say,


    "Okay, okay, let''s go to candlelight dinner." Joey smiles brightly.


    Ben and Andre are speechless. It is noon now, how can she have candlelight dinner.


    Miya''s can not help to smiling, thinking that her daughter is so lovely.


    Alex doesn¡¯t care about it at all. After all, Joey is still young, and it is normal to say something wrong.


    Besides, maybe Joey is saying it on purpose so that everyone can rx.


    "Mommy, let''s go out to eat." Andre stands up and walks towards Miya, holding Miya''s little hand.


    "Okay, then we''re going out for dinner." Miya says with a smile, looking at everything in front of her. She


    fells so happy now, but ... how did she have these three children with Alex? She suddenly looks up.


    Alex takes them to a five-star hotel. When they enter, Miya''s feels it is very magnificent here.


    However, when they just sit down, Alex''s cell phone rings. It is for sure that the phone call is from his


    own family.


    He frowns slightly, but he still answers the phone.


    "Daddy, what''s wrong?" He says calmly, as if he doesn''t know there is a ball today, which is for him.


    However, he runs away.


    "How can you have a face to say? How can you leave your fiancee alone? Do you want Alex Group to


    lose face with you?" Augus says very angrily. He has never been so angry like this. He organizes a ball


    for his son, but his son runs away.


    "Well, how''s Susan?" When talking about thisdy, Alex''s face is obviously tender, which is shown


    inadvertently. Because in his mind, Susan has be his kinsfolk.


    Miya looks at Alex''s expression and notices when he mentions Susan, he is very tender, which has


    never been before. She doesn¡¯t know why she feels irritated.


    What''s going on? Why does she care about him? Is she jealous? That¡¯s impossible. She doesn''t love


    him at all.


    But at the bottom of her heart, it seems that a special emotion emerges.


    "If you want to know how Susan is,e back." Augus hangs up the phone angrily while Susan is just


    standing there quietly. She bes theughingstock of everyone because Alex runs away. All people


    are talking that Alex goes out to find a woman.


    In fact, she knows that Alex is going to Miya. She should have let go because she has realized Alex


    really loves Miya as soon as she came back.


    However, she is reluctant to let go. Because her life is too tough, she needs a support. Alex happens to


    be her support, which she depends on. However, she is still disappointed, which has never been like


    this before.


    Her persistence is because Alex has found her for six years. When she knows that he is looking for her


    for so long, she has never been moved like this. She thinks God has shown his sympathy to let Alex


    find her.


    She walks out of the party sadly. Maybe she really shouldn''t be back, but Alex really moves her.


    She sometimes really regrets that if she didn''t leave six years ago, would Alex still love her? And they


    even get married and give birth to a child?


    But once something is missed, it is destined to be irreparable. Especially love, once missed, it can


    never be redeemed forever.

 Chapter 266 Alex breaks the promise

    Chapter 266 Alex breaks the promise


    Susan returns to the vi and writes a long letter. Maybe from then on, she will not hold any


    expectations.


    Alex is having meals with a bad feeling. He is still annoyed. Since Susan has returned from the


    hospital, she is unwilling to talk with anyone, including Alex.


    He suddenly left the ball at that time, and everyone would ask her about it, and she would definitely be


    laughed at. Can a person like her bear it?


    The more Alex thinks, the more annoyed he fells. Finally, he decides to go back.


    "Miya, I have something urgent. I''m going back for a while. Please wait for me here." Alex stands up


    while talking.


    Miya just fells a little disappointed. Is he going to leave? Maybe chasing her is not true. He just abuses


    his feeling. The woman who he cares most is Susan. She hides her sadness and just smiles.


    "Fine." Actually this may be better, at least she no longer has to worry about getting married with Adam.


    He has his lover, and she can also marry others. Nothing matters.


    "Please don¡¯t be like this. Are you jealous?" Alex seems smile. He suddenly fells very happy. The


    woman finally feels jealous because of him.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "No, I suddenly think that I happen to have something to do." Miya smiles slightly, then stand up to


    leave. Wait for him here? How can that be? Is it possible to ask him to find her after going to other


    women?


    Miya hasn''t been low like that yet. She leaves herpany alone and stays with him here? She thinks


    she has been crazy.


    Alex is unhappy for her behavior. What is she going to do? Going to Adam? No, he will never let her go


    to find other men.


    "You are not allowed to find other men." Alex says without thinking.


    Miya seems to hear the most funny joke. He is going to find his fiancee, but he says he will not let her


    find a man. What a joke!


    "Oh!" Miya chuckles and ignores him, turning and walking out. She finds that they don¡¯t have a


    common topic. She must have had been foolish to celebrate her birthday with him.


    "What are youughing at?" Alex holds Miya''s hand tightly. Please don¡¯t react to ¡°me¡± like this. He just


    wants to go to see how Susan is. He doesn¡¯t love her, he just worries whether Susan has an ident.


    Miya wants to shake off Alex''s hand, but the tighter she makes it, the less he lets go.


    "Aren''t you leaving? Go now. If the woman is in trouble, don''t me me for dying of your time." Miya


    says calmly. But in fact she is very ufortable.


    Alex gives Miya a soulful look before releasing her hand.


    "Don''t go but wait for me here, and I''ll be right back." He said determinedly, as if he just goes back to


    take a look, and then reallye back right away.


    Inexplicably, Miya agreed. She suddenly discovers her behavior do not match her words. At this


    moment, she has to admit that indeed she has a crush on Alex.


    "Mommy, aren''t you hungry? Let''s eat here first." Andre steps forward to ask Miya to sit down again.


    Seeing Miya sit down, Alex breathes a sigh of relief and smiles, then he walks out.


    Alex returns to the ball. Many businessmen ask him to talk about projects. But he does not care about


    that, he just wants to find Susan. However, after looking around, he fails and feels worried.


    He can not help to calling Susan, but no one answers. He bes more and more worried. He dials


    again and again only to find the phone unavable.


    Such a phone call seems to prove Alex''s anxiety. He leaves the ball and drives to the vi, hoping


    Susan there and receiving him with a big smile as usual. But at this moment, he is really afraid that she


    has gone again.


    He doesn''t love her anymore, but he can protect her. He doesn''t want to hurt her.


    When he returns to the vi, his first impression is deste coldness, which lets him down. He is


    almost sure that Susan is not here. Where is she?


    He was worried whether Susan will go to do something stupid. He runs to Susan''s bedroom but to find


    nobody.


    But he is unwilling to give up and wants to find her outside. Meanwhile he sees an envelope on the


    table. Is Susan left?


    Alex rushed to pick up the envelope and opened it.


    "Alex, I may have been on the ne when you see this letter. Thank you for your care these days. You


    give me hope for rebirth. I will not do stupid things. I know you fall in love with another woman, and I


    can not ept it. Therefore, I have to choose to leave, I ... "


    Alex can not stand it anymore. He strides out to find her. Susan was still in the ball when Augus called


    him and wrote in the viter, so she must have left just for a few minutes. Even if she has got on the


    ne, the ne will not take off so fast. So he decides to go to the airport, maybe he can still find her


    as long as he goes now.


    "Go to the airport and stop Susan from boarding, Randy." Receiving Alex¡¯s order, Randy drives to the


    airport.


    Meanwhile, Susan has already got on the train. In fact, she knows Alex cares about her, so he won¡¯t let


    her leave with sadness. She guess he has already rushed to the airport now.


    A chuckling appears on her mouth, and she suddenly feels rxed. ¡°Bye, Alex. If there is a future life, I


    will never let go again. It is you that make me feel the happiness of being loved. Alex, I love you. I wish


    you all the best, and wish you and Miya happiness in the future.


    Miya sits quietly in the restaurant with her three children. They have been eating for a long time, but


    Alex hasn''t returned.


    Miya wants to leave, but she is looking forward to something? It is already half past three, and a


    ridiculous smile appears on her mouth. She has waited for him for three hours. Is this what he calls


    ¡°fast¡±?


    ¡°Alex, is this what you call love me? I can¡¯t afford your love. You should have loved Susan. From now


    on, I will never trust you again, but why do I still feel so sad that I have never felt?¡±


    Suddenly, the picture of the car ident appears in her mind, which shocks her. What''s going on? She


    wants to know more, but finds that she can''t remember anything. Her brain gets more and more


    painful. No, she can''t think it again.


    "I''m leaving." She stands up abruptly, she was disappointed with Alex again. The kindness that she has


    just established to him ispletely gone. ¡°Alex, this time I think I get to know you throughout.¡±


    "Mommy, let¡¯s continue to wait a while. Maybe Daddy will be here soon." Joey is not reconciled to


    leave. ¡°Mommy finally manages to like Daddy a little bit. However, he ruins it in person.¡±


    "No, if you have to wait, just wait here yourself. I''m leaving."


    Miya is very angry now. Won''t Alex make a phone call if he can''te? Why he didn''t let her go just


    now? She really hates such kind of man.


    "Mommy, I''ll go with you." Ben has already stepped in front of Miya, holding her hands so that she can¡¯t


    refuse it.


    Miya smiles at Ben and goes out with him.


    Joey and Andre also rush to Miya and want to go with her. Obviously, they all think that Alex is doing


    something wrong this time. ¡°Daddy is so sorry Mommy.¡±


    Miya smiles with relief towards these children, and takes them to herpany. Her cell phone


    suddenly rings at this moment. She thinks it might be Alex. She still remains fantasy and hope to Alex


    at the bottom of her heart. However, higher expectation, high disappointment. The phone call is from


    Adam.


    Actually, she is looking forward to Alex''s call, but she is still disappointed.


    Miya answered the phone. Why does Adam call her? He''s a super star, isn''t he busy?


    "Miya, where are you and why nobody is in your house? I have just been to yourpany, and there is


    also no one. Where are you?" Adam asks with worry, waiting out of Miya''s house.


    "I just had a meal with my children, and I''m going to thepany. My parents are all right?" She can''t


    help to asking how her parents are. However, she is inexplicably relieved because of Adam, which she


    herself doesn¡¯t know the reason.


    "Okay, then I''ll go to yourpany, too." Adam hangs up without waiting for Miya¡¯s answer. In fact, he


    is a bit worried that Miya will reject him.

 Chapter 267 I will marry Adam

    Chapter 267 I will marry Adam


    Hearing that Adam hangs up the phone in such a hurry, Miya sighs helplessly because she wants to


    refuse originally. Forget it, let him go.


    If he, a super star, does an advertisement for her smallpany, maybe herpany will be


    popr as soon as it opens? Miya thinks and smiles happily.


    Seeing Miya''s expression, Andre tightens Miya¡¯s hand more tightly. Mommy received Adam¡¯ call just


    now. Is she so happy because of Adam? Thinking of this, Andre dislikes Adam even more, as if he will


    snatch his Mommy at any time.


    They take a taxi to thepany. As soon as they get out of the car, they find Adam leaning next to his


    car and waiting for them with a cap and a big sunsses. He may be afraid of being recognized. After


    all, how can a super star expose to the public privately? His fans will chase him all the way crazily.


    Although he has so much cover up, Miya recognizes him immediately. Seeing his dress, she can¡¯t help


    laughing. She never considers a star will be like this when he goes out. It seems that everyone has


    their own suffering.


    As soon as Adam sees Miyaing over, he immediately stepps forward, standing close to Miya,


    keeping his eyes on Miya''s face, and holding her face up with a big palm.


    "Does it still hurt?" He asks and gets to know the p on her face was caused by Lance in the morning.


    What a silly girl! Lance has lost his memory. Why did Miya go to find him? Is she still thinking about


    him?


    Miya is a little embarrassed by Adam''s stare, and shook off his hand.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore, so you don''t need to make such a fuss." Miya seems indifferent. ¡°Lance, why


    did you treat me this way, even if you don''t love me and engaged, but why do you p me?¡±


    Adam is still looking at Miya. Although she doesn¡¯t care to the eye, he knows pped by someone she


    loved matters to her.


    "When will you start your business?" Adam shifted the topic smartly. He thinks this is the most


    important thing to Miya. While talking, he holds Ben in his arms. He hasn¡¯t hug the kid for a long time


    and it seems he has grown a lot.


    Exactly, when talking about thepany, Miya bes earnest. It may start ten dayster. She has to


    pay more attention to contact more clients. She has devoted many efforts to thispany, so she must


    run it well. "I want a hug too, uncle." Seeing Adam picking up Ben, Joey is dissatisfied. Adam used to


    hug her, but now how can he go to Ben.


    Adam smiles immediately.


    "Okay, I aming." Adam puts Ben down and then hugs Joey. Joey also rests her head on his


    shoulder like a sweet and helpless bird.


    Andre just looks at Adam, frowning slightly. Is Adam not as bad as he thinks? Otherwise why would


    Joey and Ben both like him so much.


    Adam also knows that Andre dislikes him, so he doesn''t say more to Andre.


    Miya has prepared a lot of facilities in thepany, as well as the design of all offices and she has to


    sort them out.


    And all of them are helping her with the affair.


    "Mommy, yourpany is big. Can I do an internship in yourpany on Sundays?" Andre says with


    a smile. Since he imed his mother, he has be more talktive which reflects he is really longed for


    his Mommy¡¯ s love in his heart.


    Miya''s wants to say something but she doesn¡¯t. Andre? Internship? She doesn¡¯t want herpany to


    be bankrupt. Hire a six-year-old child? It¡¯s impossible.


    Adam also can''t help being speechless. This young child is going toe for an internship? Although


    he is Alex''s son and smart, he won''t be able to go to work.


    "Okay, let''s do an internship at Mommy''spany together." Joey says with a smile. In fact, their real


    purpose is just to help Mommy.


    "Well, if youe, I don¡¯t need to hire the cleaners." Miya said with a smile. And apparently, she will let


    them do cleaning if theye.


    Andre smirks. Being a cleaner will be unreasonable with his abilities. He thinks that he should be a


    manager.


    Miya discovers that Andre obviously does not convince and she says with her raising brows .


    "Do you want to be a manager?" Miya says casually. To him, it is already very good to be a cleaner. At


    least he can earn money because no one will employ them except her.


    "Okay, I''ll do it." Ben says.


    Miya can''t help rolling her eyes. What do the kids think about thepany? They can be a member as


    long as they want? Absolutely no! The employees must have a college degree or above.


    Adam drags his chin with one hand and stars at Miya as if he is thinking about something.


    "How about letting me do advertisement for yourpany?" He says seriously.


    "I really want it but I can''t afford your endorsement fee. It should be a lot of money. Miya looks at Adam


    and says that being endorsed by a big star like him must need a lot of money, which she can not afford.


    Adam approaches Miya, whispering in her ear.


    "We will get married soon, so I don¡¯t need that endorsement fee." He says softly and it is not sure if the


    children have heard it.


    But when Miya sees Andre''s expression, her face changes slightly. It seems that the children have


    heard Adam''s words.


    "Uncle, are you going to marry Mommy?" Ben asks. How can this be the case? Mommy should be with


    Daddy.


    Miya realizes it has exposed to them, so there is no need to lie to them. After all, Alex has a fiancee,


    too. She is absolutely angry once he letting her wait so long and breaking the promise urs to


    her.


    Joey is also anxious about it. She shakes Miya''s hand a bit. ¡°No, Mommy loves Daddy, and Mommy


    should be with Daddy.¡±


    "Mommy, what about Daddy?" Andre asked Miya in injured tones. How can this be the case? Why


    does Mommy marry Adam? Is it forced by something? Even if Mommy doesn''t love Daddy, then she


    won''t get married so quickly, something must have happened.


    "Your father has a fiancee. Fiancee is someone that she will be the wife of your father in the future, so


    you must get along with your new Mommy." Actually, Miya doesn¡¯t have the heart to say this. But why?


    Does she begin to care about these children?


    "Mommy, don''t you want to stay with us anymore?" Joey bursts into tears with sadness in her eyes. Her


    Mommy is asking her to call another woman Mommy. How can she be like this? She is so sad to think


    about this.


    Miya feels sour without saying anything.


    "How will your Mommy leave you? In the future, you will have two Daddys and two Mommies." Adam


    exins. In fact, he knows that these children understand everything and his exnation is redundant.


    Miya looks out through the window. She doesn''t know what had happened in the past six years, but


    she knows that she had lost Lance. She feels that she loves Alex now.


    Especially when Alex goes to another woman, her heart hurts a bit. Therefore, she is sure, these years,


    many incredible things happened between them.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, I don''t. I want Mommy to be with Daddy." Joey jumps in Miya''s arms. Only if Mommy to be with


    Daddy can Mommy be happy, she thinks.


    Miya strokes Joey''s little head tenderly. Knowing the children are so sad, she has an impulse to tell


    them the truth. She will just have a fake marriage with Adam, but she can not tell them yet. The more


    people who know this, the more troublesome it will be.


    Even if they will get sham marriage, it is impossible for her and Alex to be together. As soon as she


    closes her eyes, she can''t help shing the footage of the car ident. Why did she have a car


    ident and what happened? Intuition tells her that everything is relevant to Alex.


    "Whether Mommy will be with your Daddy or not, Mommy will still love you." Miya says with certainty.


    Anyway, they are her daughter and sons. She also finds that she increasingly loves them .


    "No, Mommy can''t marry Uncle!" Andre suddenly says, his tone is very domineering. The moment he


    speaks, he exudes a kind of cold and strong. His bright eyes are deep and gloomy. At this moment,


    everyone seems to see Alex in Andre.

 Chapter 268 Mommy’s happiness is important

    Chapter 268 Mommy¡¯s happiness is important


    "Why?" Miya is surprised. Actually at that moment, she really sees a part of Alex in Andre.


    Adam knows that Andre doesn¡¯t like him, and how can there be a child who doesn''t want his father and


    mother to be with him. He can understand these children, but he doesn¡¯t care.


    As long as he can stay with Miya, even if it is fake, he is happy. He looks at Miya softly.


    "Mommy, we love you so much. Are you willing to let us down? Is it because Daddy breaks the


    appointment for once, you dislike him? In this case, it is really unfair to Daddy." Andre says with


    dissatisfaction on his face and tears in his eyes.


    "Yeah Mommy, even Uncle is nice, he is just our uncle and can not be our Daddy. We still want Mommy


    to be with Daddy." Joey pouts wiith anticipation in her bright eyes. Even though she is arguing with


    Miya, she still looks so lovely.


    Yes, Adam is really nice, but no matter how good he is, he is not their father.


    Ben looks at Miya without saying anything, but Miya can see the expectation in his eyes, which shows


    he also expects his mother to be with father.


    Miya thinks for a while, and sighs, feeling a little distressed at these children and stroking Joey''s little


    head with pity on her face.


    "It''s not because your father missed the appointment but my own decision. Even if you really want me


    to be with your father, but please understand me. I loves your uncle. "Miya says,looking at Adam.


    ¡°Sorry my dear kids, I have to do this because of your grandparents.¡± She thinks.


    For a moment, the room is silent. Everyone is looking at Miya, but no one speaks. Actually, they don''t


    know what to say, because this is Miya''s choice.


    Ben steps forward and approaches Miya. In fact, no matter why Mommy is with Adam, or whether she


    loves Adam or not, he will always respect Mommy.


    "Mommy, then I wish you happiness. Remember you must not regret it." Ben lowers his voice when he


    says thest two words. Of course, no matter what Mommy chooses, he doesn''t want her to regret it.


    Miya is shocked but moved by Ben¡¯s words.


    "Okay, I won''t regret it, no matter if we will be together or not, I will always love you." Miya is heartache


    about the children. Even if it is a fake marriage, she is sad.


    Finally, Miya sends the three children back to Alex''s vi. Instead of going in, she sends them to the


    gate and leave with Adam. She has promised to meet Albert with Adam today.


    "Miya, my father is very kind. What he had done are because of Be Group. So please don¡¯t be too


    agitated when facing him." Adam holds Miya''s little hand lightly says. Actually,, he knows that no matter


    how he persuades her, Miya also hates his family. After all, many bad things happens between their


    two families.


    "Well, I know." Miya responds gently, but she doesn¡¯t agree with Adam. If Albert was kind, would he use


    this trick? Will he treat them like that many years ago? Forget it, it doesn''t make much sense now.


    Fortunately, Adam is sincere to her. She can feel it, so she is willing to give Albert a chance.


    The tableware has already been ced, waiting for Adam and Miya.


    "Dad!" Adam walks in with a small, handing in Miya''s hand.


    Seeing their hand in hand, a smile appears on Albert¡¯s face.


    "Miya,e and sit down." Albert says with a smile. Meanwhile, he changes his seat. It seems that


    they will get married soon. As a result, Albert can''t help feeling happier.


    "Thank you, uncle." Miya and Adam sit down at the same time. She is staring at Albert, wanting to ask


    something about her parents, but she hasn''t figured out how to say.


    Adam seems to know what Miya is thinking, and holding Miya''s little hand tightly, as if he is giving her


    power.


    "Dad, should we also invite Miya¡¯s parents toe out." Adam nces at Miya while talking, and he


    couldn''t help feeling better when her expression rxes slightly. He cares most about Miya. As long as


    she can be happy, he can be happy too.


    Albert''s expression changes slightly but turns to smile quickly.


    "Okay." He looks at the servant aside, who immediately notices and goes down to.


    Miya holds great expectation after Albert¡¯s words because she can see her parents right away. They


    should be fine.


    "Just rest assured. Your parents are very good, we just ask them toe and have a talk." Albert


    exins with a smile, under which hides a cold and ruthless heart.


    Miya doesn''t say anything. There is no need to exin. Isn''t everyone aware of it?


    "Miya, the fish is very delicious." Adam has put the fish in Miya''s bowl while talking, and she has no


    time to refuse.


    "Thank you." Miya is absent-minded because she only want to see her parents.


    Only seeing her parents being good will she determine the affair with Adam, she ruminates.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Miya, what do you think of Adam?" Albert still has a mild smile. As long as they get married, her


    design drawing belongs to Be Group, which is a great opportunity for them to bob up.


    Miya''s is frozen for a little while and then smiles.


    "Adam is good to me." Except for this, Miya has no morement. Inexplicably, Alex crosses her


    mind. Although Alex is very bad to her, she still think of him frequently.


    Once the thought of Alex leaving her for Susan today raises, she is very angry. She didn''t figure out


    why she cares so much about Alex.


    "Then will you marry Adam?¡± Albert asks again.


    Miya lowers her head and looks very shy.


    "Miya will never marry Adam." David and Gina havee over while talking.


    Gina knows why Albert asked her daughter toe here. He obviously wants to threaten her daughter.


    When Miya sees her parents, her eyes turn red with tears and she runs to Gina at once.


    Albert darken his face. Gina is really stubborn. He has persuaded her for so many times but she is


    indifferent, which makes him angry.


    "Mom, are you okay?" Miya looks at Gina''s whole body up and down while talking with concern, and


    then looks at David. Knowing they are all right, she is relieved.


    Looking back at Albert and Adam, her face changes slightly, but she still holds Gina''s hand tightly.


    "Mom, we love each other, so I''m going to marry Adam!" Miya says with certainty. No matter how the


    marriage will be, her priority is to protect her parents.


    "Miya, do you know that Albert¡¯s real purpose is your design? You can''t marry Adam!¡± Gina says with


    anxiety, holding Miya''s hand.


    Miya knows that but she is sure that if she doesn¡¯t marry Adam, her parents will be in danger, which


    she won¡¯t ignore.


    "So what? I love Adam. I want to marry him. Don''t drag the rivalry of your previous generation to us."


    Miya looks at Gina.


    Looking at Gina''s sad expression, she can only apologize in her heart. ¡°Mom, I''m sorry, I just want to


    protect you.¡±


    "Miya, you have to consider it carefully. If you really love Adam, I won''t stop you, but..." Gina is really


    afraid that her daughter will be hurt again, She can¡¯t bear it!


    Miya holds Gina''s hand tightly and has an eye contact, asking Gina to believe her.


    Because of Miya''s insistence, the marriage is confirmed finally.


    The three children are waiting for Alex quietly in the vi. They are going to tell him that Miya is going to


    get married.


    "Why does Dad''s phone still shut down! If I were Mommy, I would be angry too!" Joey said with


    dissatisfaction.


    "Will something happen to Dad? Shall we ask Grandpa?" Andre says worriedly. Alex¡¯s phone seldom


    shuts down for so long. He has a bad feeling in his heart, which is getting stronger and stronger.


    Ben bes impatient and he is really disappointed with his dad this time.


    "How will Daddy be in danger? Susan is not here either. They must have gone out together. Forget it, I


    am not going to wait here. I''m going to bed." Ben says coldly and walks towards his bedroom. Even


    though he is not waiting there, he still expects his Daddy toe back soon.


    "Daddy,e back! If you lose Mommy again, you will lose her forever."

 Chapter 269 We Really Love Each Other

    Chapter 269 We Really Love Each Other


    Alex has been looking for Susan for a long time but he can¡¯t find her. He knows that she has


    disappeared again and she will never return this time.


    Even if they won''t get married, he will protect her. Why does she choose to leave? Then he suddenly


    thinks of Miya. He asks her to wait in the restaurant. Is Miya back home now?


    He then takes out his cell phone subconsciously. He is speechless. Damn it, it is turned off.


    He drives back to the vi quickly. As soon as hees in, he finds the children have been back, so


    Miya should have returned too. He misses the appointment today. She must be very angry.


    Joey and Andre both sit quietly. When they see Alexing back, they turn their back on him, as if


    they are both angry.


    Alex is very tired after finding Susan. However, the two children treat him this way. He is a little bit


    confused.


    However, Alex is not angry. It is his fault to miss the appointment, so he should apologize to the


    children. However, the two children go too far. And Ben has be more weird recently.


    Alex smiles at Andre but to find his back again.


    He looks at Joey again. Joey doesn''t turn her head, but just looks elsewhere. Obviously, they are


    unhappy.


    "Joey, I miss the appointment today. It is my fault, but I really have something important to do." Alex


    exins patiently that he will never do this again. He loves his children so he apologizes to the them so


    that they can have a good mood.


    Joey nces at Alex.


    "So what happened to you, Daddy? It''s because of Susan?" Joey says angrily. She didn''t even call her


    ¡°aunt¡±, she just calls Susan''s name.


    Alex is shocked and unhappy. Joey is too impolite, even if it is because of Susan''s. He left Susan alone


    at the ball. She must have been ridiculed by others and leave with sadness. So of course he is


    obligated to find her.


    "It''s because of Susan, but..."


    "Since it''s because of Susan, you disappoint us, Daddy, ." Joey also stands up and walks inside. She


    realizes that Mommy¡¯s choice is right, Uncle is much better than Daddy. At least Uncle loves Mommy,


    and he will never abandon Mommy because of other women.


    Alex just wants to exin more, but Andre also stands up beside him What happened? Seeing that


    these children are not normal one by one, he seems to understand something? Is something wrong


    with Miya? His cell phone was always off, so she definitely couldn''t get through to him.


    Alex grabs Andre, staring deeply at him.


    "Andre, what happened?" Alex makes Andre to sit on hisp, but he can''t help worrying about Miya,


    what had happen to her?


    "Daddy, Mommy is going to marry Adam." Andre says and is ready to stand up. Daddy leaves Mommy


    alone for Susan, so in the future, will Daddy be for another woman hurting Mommy? This time, he also


    begins to doubt his Daddy''s love for Mommy. Daddy may not really love Mommy.


    Alex stops Andre from standing up. His eyes bes darker and darker. Miya is going to marry Adam,


    just because he misses an appointment?


    "Tell me clearly before leaving." How can Miya marry Adam? He can''t help thinking of Miya says that


    she loves Adam. Is it all true? Is she really want to marry Adam?


    "Daddy, don''t you think you lost Mommy by doing something wrong yourself? Mommy just starts to like


    you, but you missed the appointment." Andre says, staring directly at Alex''s eyes, and he hates iron not


    to be the air of steel. Daddy is too stupid to deal with this.


    "If it''s just because of a missed appointment, I can exin it to your Mommy, and your aunt Susan has


    already left. Now, you only have one Mommy." Alex looks at Andre and says. He thinks he can find


    Susan but he can¡¯t. Maybe this is their destiny.


    When Andre hears that Susan is gone, the expression on his little face is obviously a little relieved.


    They don''t like Susan at all. The reason why Susan cooks for them is just to please their father. She


    treats them very badly.


    In fact, this may only serve their heart. They also hate Adam, as if they hate those who prevents their


    parents from being together.


    "Is Susan really gone?" Andre''s tone bes better. Susan is gone, so Daddy has no fiancee. Daddy


    can be with Mommy right away.


    "Well, you haven''t tell me about what happen to Mommy yet." Who Alex cares most about is Miya. Will


    she marry Adam just because he missed the appointment?


    In fact, Alex is still worried whether Miya will fall in love with Adam.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    At this moment, his handsome face is stained with sorrow. It turns out that falling in love with someone


    will be such a pain.


    "I don''t know, Mommy loves Adam, and she wants to marry Adam." Andre can see that Mommy''s eyes


    will light up when she sees Daddy, which is obviously to show that Mommy loves him. But why does


    Mommy marry Adam?


    Alex squeezes his sexy thin lips tightly. Does this because of her parents? Do her parents been caught


    by Adam so she is threatened to marry Adam?


    Thinking of this, Alex quickly walks to his room, and calls Miya over the phone in his room.


    Miya is in the arms of Gina at this time. She finally sees her parents. She wants to enjoy the warmth of


    family.


    Just then, her cell phone suddenly rings, which makes her frown slightly. Who will call her? Looking at


    the clock, it''s sote, it won''t be Alex.


    She picks up the phone and it turns out that it is Alex. She thinks that the children must have told Alex


    that she is going to get married. Now that he knows she is getting married, why does he call her? What


    does he want to do?


    Feeling Miya is silent, Gina seems to realize something and pushes Miya away with a smile.


    "Why don¡¯t you answer the phone?" Actually, she knows that Miya and Adam¡¯s marriage will not be so


    simple and she doesn''t believe her daughter will fall in love with him. She is perseverant. How could it


    be possible to transfer the love from Lance to Adam?


    Miya goes back to her room and answers the phone. Why does he call Miya now? Does he juste


    back from dating Susan? When she thinks about it, there will be an inexplicable anger in her heart.


    Alex even breaks the appointment because of another woman just now andes to her now. She is


    speechless by his behavior.


    "Miya is speaking." She doesn¡¯t know why she remembers the phone number of Alex. Forget it, she


    doesn''t have the mood to think about it.


    "Miya, haven''t you slept yet?" Alex guesses it by hearing Miya''s clear tone.


    Miya can not help rolling her eyes. His calles almost at midnight. Who will do that? Even is she


    has fallen asleep, she will be waken. Isn''t he asking nonsense?


    "Yes, I am chatting with my mother" She honestly said. She is just lying in her mother''s arms and


    talking with her. It is happy for her to stay with her mother.


    "Then what happened to you and Adam?" Alex goes straight to the topic with anxiety on his face.


    Miya raises her lips in disdain. Doesn¡¯t he feel shame on asking that? He also has a fiancee, for whom


    he even breaks the appointment today.


    "Nothing, just that Adam and I truly love each other, so we are going to get married." Miya says with a


    smile, as if she is very happy to marry Adam.


    But what appears in her mind is Alex, she was surprised. Why doesn''t she think of Lance but Alex?


    She pats her brain softly. What happens to her? What is she thinking about?


    "Do you really love each other? What about me? What about our children?" Alex is aggrieved. If it has


    been before, he would have yelled at Miya with anger, which will only make Miya angry but can''t solve


    the problem. So it may be useful to be friendly and soft.


    Miya considers Alex¡¯s words ridiculous. She is about to get married. What does it matter to him? Their


    kids can be looked after by his fiancee. But of course, if the children miss her, they cane to visit


    her. She hasn¡¯t mentioned that she will not see them in the future.

 Chapter 270 First Heartbroken

    Chapter 270 First Heartbroken


    ¡°You must have been loving your fiancee, otherwise she wouldn¡¯te today and I wouldn''t be stood


    up by you.¡± Miya says.


    When Alex hears what Miya said, he smiles, ¡°Why she looks like being jealous? Oh. Is the purpose of


    getting marry with Adam just to make him angry?¡±


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Alex raises his eyebrows, the depress fade away. Judge by the sound of her voice


    she must be jealous, which proves that Miya has him in her heart. Thus, no matter what Miya says,


    Alex won¡¯t believe she¡¯s getting married with Adam. She must be hiding something behind.


    Miya¡¯s eyes open wide. Is she jealous? Does she act like jealous? That¡¯s funny! How could she jealous


    of this demon. She hates him!


    ¡°Alex, I¡¯m telling you the truth. I¡¯m going to marry Adam. It¡¯s real. It¡¯s not fake.¡± Although it is a fake


    marriage, Miya can¡¯t tell the secret. After herpany being set up, Miya will announce the devoice


    with Adam.


    Alex changes his face. ¡°What the hell is this woman thinking?¡±


    ¡°Did Adam kidnap your parents and threaten you?¡± it is the only reason that Alex can think about. He


    can think nothing besides this what would make Miya marry with Adam.


    Miya shocks a bit. Alex have actually guessed but closely right. It was not Adam but Albert kidnap her


    parents. Nevertheless, Miya¡¯s parents have been released by now. Miya and Adam is going to hold an


    engagement party the day after tomorrow.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Miya¡¯s face sinks. She can¡¯t put her parents at risk, so she can¡¯t speak out the secret.


    ¡°No, I love Adam, and I love him deeply. So please let me go and keep me in distance in the future.¡±


    She thinks it is nothing for saying these word, but when she told him she had a little pain. Why would it


    like this? Why she feels pain when she mentions Alex?


    Did she really loved him before? Then why did she lose her memory? What made that car ident


    happen?


    The hand Alex hold the mobile be tight. She told him she was in love with Adam and ask Alex to


    let her go. She asked him to stay away from her in the future.


    He even doesn¡¯t know how to hang up the phone. His heart has never been so pain. He thought She


    would turn back to him if he made efforts. Yet they miss every chance.


    He mistreated her before, but he wants topensate her. Yet she doesn¡¯t want to give the chance to


    him. He doesn¡¯t even have the chance for her forgiveness.


    Alex finds Andre sitting in the lobby when he walks out the bedroom. Why he still stays up? Alex walks


    to him.


    ¡°Daddy, did you call mommy? What did she say?¡± Andre sounds anxious, because he feels that they


    may lose their mommy if Alex didn¡¯t take their mommy back home. He can¡¯t sleep, just for waiting the


    reply from Alex.


    But when he sees the look of his father, an unountable sadness covers him, like his heart is struck


    by something, very painful. Suddenly he has butterflies in his stomach while the bad indication


    appears.


    He can basically understand something though Alex doesn¡¯t tell him. Why would it like this? He can feel


    mommy loves daddy.


    ¡°Maybe there is something happen to your mommy, but it¡¯s okay. You should go bed now.¡± Alex pats his


    own head gently. Only this son can understand him.


    But he doesn¡¯t notice, at the same time Ben standing silently in the corner, looking at him with


    disappointment. Did mommy refuse daddy? The ce where they live would not be a home if their


    mommy won¡¯te back.


    Alex walks out alone. His tall, slender figure tells his emptiness and loneliness.


    Ben watches the view of Alex¡¯s back, he¡¯s kind of getting sympathize with his daddy. Actually he heard


    the conversation between Alex and Andre. Daddy said Susan left. Did he stand mommy up because of


    the leaving of Susan?


    Maybe they misunderstood their daddy. Should he find daddy to find out the truth? If so, daddy may not


    be sad like this. After watches Andreing back to his bedroom, Benes out and walks outside.


    As soon as Benes out, he feels the wind chills him to the bone. It¡¯s almost winter now. The


    temperature at night is much more lower than that during the day. Looking at daddy sitting at the stone


    bench, Ben sees daddy¡¯s sorrow for the first time. It is the sorrow from daddy for mommy.


    Alex holds a cigarette between his fingers. He would never smoke at normal days, but it is a special


    day today. So, it is the vor of the smoke. Miya just like the smoke that will fade away, and disappear


    eventually.


    Benes back to bedroom and takes out a coat. He walks slowly and quietly before he puts his coat


    on Alex, as he afraid of interrupting Alex¡¯s thinking.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Ben calls Alex gently and sits beside him. In fact, Ben can fell Alex¡¯s sorrow. It seems the


    sorrow has spread to him.


    The moment when the coat is put on his body, he thinks it is Andre but Ben. It makes him feel a little


    surprise. The attitude for Ben to him is cold on the surface but warm in the inside.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you got to sleep?¡± Alex puts his cigarette out during the conversation, reaching his arms


    to Ben and cuddling him so that he can warm him. What if his son got sick in the cold weather?


    ¡°I saw daddy stayed outside, so I wanted to chat with you.¡± Ben tells Alex, he has never felt the hug of


    daddy that is so warm. It seems that he can not feel any cold from the wind.


    Although Adam in favor of them, he can¡¯t make shelter for them like their daddy. The love from daddy is


    most pure and selfless. At this moment, he only wants to be wrapped up in the arms of his daddy.


    ¡°Well, do you want tofort your daddy? Do you think your daddy needs to beforted by


    somebody else?¡± as Alex smiles, two fascinating dimples appear on his sculptureque handsome face.


    At this moment, his smile looks more brighter than the stars on the sky.


    Ben shakes his head, he doesn¡¯t mean tofort Alex. Instead, he wants to talk with him the things


    happened before.


    ¡°Daddy, do you want to know how mommy and I how to survive before?¡± Ben asks when he¡¯ wrapped


    in the arms of his daddy, with smiles on his cheeks.


    ¡°Well?¡± Miya must be very hard when she took care of two kids on her own, though she met himter,


    he insulted her like that. Sometimes he even hates himself for what he did to her.


    Benes out of the cuddle of Alex, looking at the stars up above the sky quietly. The crowded bright


    stars looks like a massive rock. It turns out it is a good thing to enjoy the view in such cold evening.


    ¡°Actually mommy, joey and me were poor but happy before, especially the period after mommy gave


    birth to Joey and me. If it wasn¡¯t Uncle Adam help us, we couldn¡¯t survived. So, we¡¯re thankful to Uncle


    Adam.¡± Ben is sure about that. They¡¯re thankful to Adam in the deep heart.


    Alex feels a surge of bitterness. Perhaps he already lost Miya six years ago. The reunion of this time


    just to gives him a punishment.


    Ben continues after he has a nce of Alex, ¡°We all know Uncle Adam loves mommy. We went out a


    lot with him before, but Uncle Adam was a famous star, then there were gossips between mommy and


    Uncle Adam. So mommy became Uncle Adam¡¯s nominal girlfriend naturally.¡± he has been staring at


    Alex when he says, it seems that he wants to see how he would react.


    Alex mps his lips tight, at this moment, he envies of Adam. He has never known the previous life of


    Miya. He has never asked. He doesn¡¯t know how Miya and his two kids made living, but he does know


    she didn¡¯t live well.


    ¡°Daddy, do you know that actually we were happy at that time? After we came back and met daddy ,


    when the time we almost felt the happiness of mommy, yet she was thoroughly thrown to hell, because


    of daddy¡¯s attitude and and the appearance of Susan.


    I could feel the pain and desperation of mommy at that time. You took the custody of us from mommy,


    which means you broke down the cane that supported her. ¡± Ben says softly.


    Although these things has past, but he still feels pain every time he thinks of them. Daddy had gone too


    far before, but currently he can feel that daddy loves mommy.


    ¡°I know I feel sorry to your mommy.¡± Alex says gently in a light voice but deeply distressing tone,


    sounds like talking to Ben, or to himself. It was him to hurt Miya at the first ce.


    Ben feels a sudden cold wind, putting his head into the cuddle of Alex, then says again.


    ¡°Daddy, please take mommy back if you really love her. We all stand by you. But please stop finding


    mommy if you don¡¯t love her, as long as she finds her happiness. ¡±

 Chapter 271 He is Looking for Her again

    Chapter 271 He is Looking for Her again


    Ben has never talked with Alex before. After he tells Alex the above words, unountably, he feels a


    kind of rx never had before.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Alex is lost in thought at this moment. He loves her deeply. Yet does he have the chance to retrieve the


    love from her?


    Suddenly, they both be silent. No one knows when Ben falls asleep in the arms of Alex quietly.


    Alex caresses Ben then carries him to the bedroom with gentle smile. At this very moment, there is a


    thought in his mind--he is going to woo Miya again; he will dote on her in his lifetime topensate the


    mistakes that he made to her.


    Alex lies in the bed and watches the mobile chain. It bes the priceless treasure in his hands


    although it was cheap when it was bought. It is the present from her to him.


    He stares at the moon in the sky through the window. Will she give him a chance?


    After Miya hangs up the phone, she lies in bed, watching the big round moon, tosses and turns, but she


    can¡¯t fall asleep. The image of Alex always flits through her mind. She can¡¯t help to reach to the


    ne around her neck. He once said that it was the unique one in the world. She admits she was


    thrilled at that moment.


    Yet he already has fiancee. Why would he meddle in her life? Why would he treat her nicely? Doesn¡¯t


    he know that she will be moved?


    In the morning, Adames to find Miya before she wakes up, saying that he will take her to their new


    home.


    Miya was intent to go to herpany, but still she goes to see their new home with Adam.


    She made a recruitment advertisement for herpany, so there are calls in from time to time.


    She fixed the time of the interview at tomorrow morning 8 o¡¯clock. If the interview sess, she will try


    to run thepany three dayster and release the design drawing in a week.


    ¡°My dear, what do think of the house? Do you like it?¡± Adam shows Miya around the house, asking for


    her advice gently.


    Miya nods her head. She knows she won¡¯t live here for long, so he doesn¡¯t need to care about what


    she thinks.


    ¡°Adam, what can I do if your dad asks me for the design drawing after we get marry?¡±


    Adam touches her hair softly, staring at her big eyes with his profound gaze. In fact, he can feels her


    reluctance even though it is a sham marriage. Yet he wants to strike for once. He wants to get a


    chance of happiness for himself.


    He admits that he was tent to revenge Alex when he got close to Miya. He hates Alex whom has


    destroyed his happy family, but he figures out that he will put down all the hatreds for Miya. Love can


    dissolve hatreds.


    When thinking about this, he smiles. His beautiful smile is as bright as a light in the dark.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Yourpany will be open sessfully.¡± Adam persuades her gently. Be, his sister


    may not be released from the prison. Actually he just knew that Be was not his sister, but the


    daughter of his father¡¯s younger sister.


    Moreover, she is Miya¡¯s elder sister. As a matter of fact, there are many unspeakable resentments


    between the Adam¡¯s family and Miya¡¯s.


    Miya nods her head and watch Adam quietly. The man in front of her always gives her the sense of


    safety, besides, he is a handsome star. How many women are in favour of him?


    At this time, the image of Alex shes back in her mind. That¡¯s it! It is Alex instead of Lance. Alex is


    smiling at her gently. Shees back to her sense the moment that the fragment about Alex putting on


    the ne to her. What happen to her? Why she thinks about Alex suddenly? The man she loves is


    Lance.


    Miya walks to herpany after they have bought something together. She¡¯s kind of exhausted. The


    fragments about that car idente to her mind from time to time. Did she lose her memory by that


    car ident? Why would she have the car ident?


    Alex has tidied up Miya¡¯s office for a whole morning. Looking at the results of his effort, he smiles. The


    feeling of doing something for the person you love is so happy and sweet.


    After Miyaes back to herpany, she is shocked by the open door. But with a second thought,


    she guesses those three kids are inside the office as they have her keys.


    An unountable feeling surges when she sees Alex. She looks at the letters that Alex¡¯s sticking on-


    Interview Room.


    After posting those letters, the whole room looks more ssy than it was before.


    It seems that Alex has noticed the gaze on his back, he turns around and happen to see the eyes of


    Miya. At the same time, both of them be muted.


    Sweets are still on his head, sleeves are rolled up, strands of hair on his forehead, yet it doesn¡¯t affect


    his noble temperament. He is so perfect that you can¡¯t pick fault from him, no matter from any angel


    that you watch.


    ¡°Why do you stay in here?¡± apparently Miya says in an unthinkable tone. She thoughts kids were here


    but Alex. He is the chairman of Alex Group and he¡¯s supposed in his office now. What¡¯s he doing in her


    office?


    Alex walks to Miya and smiles. The sunlight through the window reaches his head, his body covered


    with shiny golden lights, which makes him looks like an angel came down from the heaven.


    Miya steps back consciously but she doesn¡¯t know why.


    Alexughs and walks to Miya. He feels happy when he sees the ne still on her neck.


    ¡°My dear, do you think it is nice?¡± Alex says with self-satisfied grin when he looks at those shiny letters.


    ¡°Why do you stay in my office? Who told you to touch my stuff? Why did you change my gate? Did you


    change a cheapie for it?¡±


    Miya thinks Alex is a penny-pinching man, especially to her. The gate costs her 8800 dors. Did he


    changed it for a 1000 cheapie?


    Alex curls his lips. How can shepare her gate with the one he bought for her. It costs him 88,000


    dors. How could she say it like that.


    ¡°The one I bought is 88,000 dors. Do you think it is cheap or expensive? If you think it is cheap, we


    can change again.¡± Alex says with a broad smile.


    The color drain from her face once Miya hears what he says. She walks out to the gate and wondering


    how the gate would looks like that worth 88,000 dors. The one she bought already the best in the


    shop.


    Alex smiles and looks at Miya¡¯s facial expression. Sometimes this little woman is so cute.


    Miya looks the gate up and down but can¡¯t find any specialties. But when she watches it carefully she


    finds it is more ssy than the one she bought.


    ¡°Why did you buy the expensive gate for me? I don¡¯t have money to pay for you.¡± She has to save


    some money for cash flow so she hasn¡¯t nned to buy an expensive gate.


    Alex walks to Miya and pull her to his arms before she can response.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter although you don¡¯t have money, just give me a kiss.¡± a grin on his handsome face.


    Miya gets untangled from the hug of Alex. The man never treat her respectfully. What does he think


    she is?


    ¡°Who told you to make them?¡± Miya points at the letters angrily yet happy in mind. Those letters are


    pretty, but she won¡¯t express her real feeling.


    Alex knits his brows. He made fine arrangement for her yet this little woman is mad at him.


    ¡°Do you know that I spent a whole morning for these letters? How conscienceless you are!¡± Alex


    touches Miya¡¯s nose with his long fingers.


    Miya frowns in displeasure. How dare he manage to touch her! She pushes away his big hand.


    ¡°Are you boring? Who told you to make them for me?¡± She says intentionally. She won¡¯t give money to


    him, but he touched her things without permission. So the money Alex spent is offset.


    Alex can say nothing about that. This is the first time he makes thing for a woman, yet he doesn¡¯t


    expect that she dislikes it.


    ¡°Lady, you should thank me!¡± Alex gets close to Miya when he talks, he kisses her before she can


    response to him.


    She blushes. Miya¡¯s small hands against Alex¡¯s chest with angry expression.


    ¡°Alex, leave me alone.¡± This man should not kiss me as his wishes, she¡¯s getting marry soon. One


    thing she can¡¯t deny is that she doesn¡¯t feel disgusting about his kisses. Who can exin this?


    Alex doesn¡¯t spare her; on the contrary, he holds her tighter.


    ¡°Sweetie...¡± he whispers to her, the soft sound conveys to the ears of Miya.


    Miya be blushed when she hears his whispers. There was a moment she almost sink in his


    tenderness. What¡¯s wrong with this man? If he is in love with her, why would he treat her so cruel


    before?


    Especially when she closes her eyes, the scene of what happened in the casino makes her feel that


    she was ever walking on the edge of life.


    ¡°Sweetie, I¡¯m sorry about that I got you stood up yesterday, because Susan... ¡±


    ¡°Well, I know. Because of the meeting up with your fiancee. You don¡¯t need to exin.¡±

 Chapter 272 The Conversation Between Them

    Chapter 272 The Conversation Between Them


    The tone of Miya obviously bes lighter. She knows he went to see his fiancee, but he shouldn¡¯t tell


    her about that? Would it be better if give her some hope?


    She knows it it a fact, but the feeling is quite different, because the truthes from his mouth.


    ¡°Leave me alone.¡± Miya calms down a bit, she seems still jealous. He doesn¡¯t like her. Why did he


    come to find her? Does he want to date two women at the same time? What is she in his mind?


    Suddenly Alex holds her in the arms again. He won¡¯t let her go agin, never. He knows if he lets her go


    this time he will really lose her .


    ¡°Can you let me finish? Once you hear the name of Susan you will be excited. Are you jealous?¡±


    Alex says intentionally.


    ¡°Who is jealous? Who do you think you are?¡± Miya says coolly. Yet her heart is broken. It seems that


    her secrete has been revealed. She¡¯s panic and old herself she won¡¯t jealous. She doesn¡¯t love Alex,


    not at all.


    His perfect jaw presses against Miya¡¯s head gently. Alex opens his sexy mouth and asks, with sly


    smile.


    ¡°Do you know why did I stand you up?¡±


    Miya can not help to rolls her eyes because she knows the consequence rtes to Susan. He already


    said several times. He doesn¡¯t have to mention it again and again.


    ¡°Susan has left. She said I fell in love with you, so she quite.¡± Alex says lightly. Although the thing is not


    as simple as he says, but the truth is he is fall in love with Miya. He doesn¡¯t love Susan any more.


    Susan asks him to forget herpletely, because love is selfish. She doesn¡¯t want to see the other


    woman that he loves being hurt because of her existence.


    Miya slightly shocks. What did he say? Susan has left? Is that so? Why would she leave? Doesn¡¯t he


    always love Susan? He treats Susan with tenderness. The tenderness Miya never found from Alex to


    her.


    ¡°Did you quarrel yesterday?¡± Miya tries to find answers. She feels this thing is not as easy as she thinks


    by instinct.


    Alex raises his brows, with a smile on his face. Well, well, well, this little woman is jealous indeed.


    ¡°She has left. You¡¯re my only one in the future. You can¡¯t dump me.¡± Alex smiled lightly. As long as Miya


    nods her head, he will be happy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you. I¡¯m getting marry.¡± Miya pushes Alex away. She doesn¡¯t expect that she feels a


    sudden pain in her heart when she pushes him away.


    ¡°Do you really love Adam?¡± Alex asks her in courage, but worries inexplicably.


    Miya bes muted at this moment, she doesn¡¯t know how to reply him. Although it is a sham


    marriage, she can¡¯t tell him the truth. She can only tell him she loves Adam, so she will marriage Adam.


    She nods and she sees the disappointment of this man. Nope, it is a kind of desperation never has


    before. It¡¯s painful.


    She also feels the pain herself at this moment.


    Miya steps back, and a few steps more, she already forgets the table behind her. Oops, she bumps into


    the corner of a table and her clothes is ripped. Her underpants can not be concealed by her clothes.


    She¡¯s shock and covers the rip with her hand at once.


    But the rip is too big to be covered.


    Miya bes embarrassed.


    Alex walks to her while ignoring her embarrassment. ¡°Can she take care of herself? She doesn¡¯t know


    that somebody is more painful than her if she¡¯s hurt.¡±He worries about her.


    Miyaughs awkwardly, then shakes her head showing that she¡¯s fine.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I need to change my clothes.¡± Lately she stays in the office quite often, so she brought some


    clothes here.


    How could Alex let her be? He doesn¡¯t care about her struggling but to check her body.


    Miya covers the rip and insists on not letting him check.


    ¡°Be good! Let me have a look. I just want to check if you are okay.¡± Alex seduces. He must make sure


    she is unharmed.


    Miya¡¯s face turn pale. She covers her pants tightly seemingly she is hurt a bit. Yet she thinks it doesn¡¯t


    matter as it¡¯s just a little scratch.


    Seeing her facial expression, Alex is sure that there must be some problem.


    ¡°I¡¯m seeing your wound. What¡¯s more, I¡¯ve seen every inch of your body.¡± Alex moves Miya¡¯s hand


    away when he says.


    Surprisingly Miya moves her hand away. Seeing the bleeding scratch on her white leg, Alex feels bad


    and thinks, ¡°The silly gal got herself bled.¡±


    ¡°Do you have first-aid kit here?¡± Alex stars at the wound and his heart also bleeding. He doesn¡¯t know


    from when he starts to feel pain when he sees this gal.


    Miya shakes her head. Here¡¯s her office. Why would office prepare a first-aid kit? Nevertheless, it


    seems it¡¯s necessary.


    Alex signs and can¡¯t help to reach out his long fingers to touch her wound. He shows his pity to her.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m gonna change my clothes.¡± Miya says, then runs away quickly. Her wants to control her


    rapid heartbeats but she can¡¯t. What happen to her? Why do her heartbeats go faster?


    It¡¯s all his fault. The facial expression of Alex just now always makes her excited.


    Atst, Miya has to go to change the clothes in a room, and Alex also follow her to the room.


    Miya walks ahead. She can feel that Alex is following her. She¡¯s going to change clothes. What the


    whole thing looks like! It¡¯s funny.


    Before she almost gets to the door, there¡¯s a sly expression look in her. She opens the door and peek


    Alex who follow right after her. The distance between them is not far, he may not get in.


    Suddenly, she opens the door, turning around and closing the door...


    The moment she is delight with what she has just done, the handsome face with a glimmer of smile


    shows up upon her suddenly. Through the smile she can see a pair of charming canine teeth.


    Miya stuns for a second, but she adjusts her thoughts. This cunning man has a kind of magic when he


    smiles. The smile makes her sink in his attraction. Fortunately she¡¯s proud of his self-control ability.


    ¡°Does my little Miya want to shut me out?¡± he says gently in an upset tone, yet smiling.


    Miya cruls her lips intentionally, ¡°Little Miya. How could he call it like that?¡± She gets goose bumps for


    hearing it. What the hell the man wants to do?


    ¡°Little Alex, Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you toe in?¡± Since he calls her disgustingly, she should call


    him as the say way. But why she feels wired to call his name. Little Alex? It sounds like little grandpa?


    Geez! Why would he give her this name?


    Alex raises his brows. This little gal imitates quite well. That¡¯s interesting! She¡¯s more attractive than the


    former cool and wise woman.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m staying in the living room and protecting you.¡± it sounds reasonable. He smiles


    and walks to the living room under the watch of Miya. Seeing his deed, it looks like he has been home.


    Miya feels a sinking feeling in her stomach. It¡¯s like trusting a wolf to watch over sheep. She knows this


    man¡¯s intention. She also knows he¡¯sing to court her. But she doesn¡¯t want to refuse him.


    Did he ever use a perfect excuse of protecting her? Thank God if he won¡¯t molest her.


    ¡°You should stay in the living room and don¡¯t wander around the building. My stuff are precious.¡± Miya


    was going to say he can¡¯t afford, but when she saw his limited edition suit she quits.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Alex promises Miya.


    Miya shocks again. Perhaps he never thought he would answer like this. He looks so cool but the


    words from him are so gentle that she thinks she¡¯s experiencing auditory hallucinations.


    She tries topose herself, turning away to her own room. Before she leaves the living room, she


    stares back at him.


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t touch my things.¡± then she leaves, without giving any chance for Alex to talk.


    Watching the view of Miya¡¯s back, Alex can¡¯t help tough. When did he start to fall in love with this


    woman? And he love her profoundly. He doesn¡¯t know how his life will be if without her. He doesn¡¯t


    want to think about it, and he dare not to. He really doesn¡¯t want to give up. Does he still get an


    opportunity?


    Staring at the door being closed, he is caught in a gloomy feeling. Miya, what should I do to you?


    Alex stares at the closed door, getting nervous. Will he lose her? If he does, he doesn¡¯t know what to


    do.


    At this moment, his mobile rings. It is his son. It¡¯s estimated that the children want to ask if he has met


    Miya. How about the talking with her? If he tell them the results now they may get disappointed. Alex


    smiles with bitter. A corporate chairman like him has never thought of the failure like today. ¡°Well!¡± he


    sighs, then pick up the mobile.


    He finds that he has been so empty recently that he can barely recognize himself.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 274 She Wants to Remember the Things Before

    Chapter 274 She Wants to Remember the Things Before


    ¡°I hurt you before, yet I loved you deeply.¡± Alex says tranquilly. The most regretful thing he did this


    lifetime was the harm he did to her. If he didn¡¯t hurt her before, they might be a happy couple.


    There¡¯s a touch of shock in Miya¡¯s bright eyes, she may not expect that he would tell her these things.


    ¡°Did I love you deeply before?¡± during the talk, Miya nces at Alex for a split second, it¡¯s more clear


    now. She knows she did love him before.


    ¡°Sure. You were hopelessly in love with me.¡± Alex smiles in a sudden. His smile is charming and looks


    like the pearl twinkling in the sky, appealing to people.


    Miya¡¯s surprised when hearing this. Is this man trying to y her? And I hopelessly in love with him?


    She¡¯s suspicious of her love to him before.


    ¡°Why did you pursue me? Don¡¯t tell me you fell in love with me for the first sight.¡± Miya says with half


    smiles, trying to snoop the true reason behind that. She won¡¯t believe him for the love at first sight. She


    must had stories with him, it must be him who pursued her.


    Or else she loves Lance so much, how could she fell in love with Alex?


    ¡°I would like to ask you a question. If I loved you so much before, why wouldn¡¯t I married you?¡± Miya


    thinks for a second and asks Alex, watching him with her innocent big eyes.


    Alex¡¯s eyes that staring Miya be dark soon. Is this little woman wants to pry into his life? What


    does she want to know? Suddenly, he steps forward, grabbing Miya¡¯s wrist before she takes the next


    move.


    She¡¯s shocked, with a touch of panic in her bright eyes.


    What does this man want to do? The inherent aggressiveness of Alex Makes her feel a strong sense of


    tension.


    ¡°Then we are going to marry now!¡± he says coolly and firmly. His big hands grab Miya¡¯s small hands


    tightly. He had never thought of a marriage with her. Why was he so stupid that let the woman he loved


    go?


    Miya wants get rid of him, but Alex grabs her more tighter.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. Perhaps at the moment that I forgot the things happened six years ago, everything rtes


    to us waste.¡± Miya calms down suddenly. She¡¯s a a bit confused now. She wants to remember the


    things happened six years ago. Was it right or wrong? She obviously wants to recall, yet she¡¯s afraid.


    Alex looses his hand in a sudden. Yes, she is right. He hurt her so much. The moment she forgot the


    things happened six years ago, everything was toote. But what is he still expecting for? What is


    driving him?


    ¡°You used to like casual outfits, but I didn¡¯t see that you had the sexy body.¡± Alex peers at her when he


    says, with a touch of sly grin around the corner of the mouth.


    Miya pulls a long face. Very well, she finally sees him clearly. He is a dirty man. He gets close to her for


    her beauty.


    ¡°Well, I know your intention now. Have you had lunch?¡± Miya looks at the time, thinking of he was


    pasting the letters when she came back. It seems that he hasn¡¯t had lunch yet. He had talked so much


    nonsense, wouldn¡¯t he feel hungry?


    Alex raises his brows with happy facial expression.


    ¡°Not yet. Let¡¯s go together.¡± He was so careless that he forgot to ask her whether she had had lunch.


    She must be hungry now.


    Quirking up the corners of her red mouth, Miya smiles.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. I already had. You can go and eat by yourself.¡± she looks at him with a touch of


    sly expression. She¡¯s happy inside.


    Alex pulls a long face. Did she mean to say it? She just wanted him go out. Didn¡¯t she want to see him


    at all? Isn¡¯t there a position for him in her heart?


    ¡°You can apany me for the lunch.¡± Alex looks at Miya and says. He doesn¡¯t remember when he


    started to give up his self-esteem to her.


    ¡°No, you go to eat alone. I need to tidy up mypany. There will be some intervieweese


    tomorrow. ¡± Miya declines him coolly. In fact, her office almostpletely tidied up. A few clients have


    sent some orders. She can deal with them on her own. Furthermore, she needs to find some other


    clients.


    Come for interview tomorrow? Why so soon? Alex obviously feels surprise. Has she found customers?


    If not, she¡¯s hiring an idler. Besides, she can¡¯t convince the staff work stably if without the clients. How


    long can apanysts if there is few assignments for the employees.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time for you to interview. At least you find a few stable customers. Of course, if you want to


    cooperate with us that will be fine.¡± Alex actually wants to work with this woman. If he is sess, he


    can meet her with more excuses.


    ¡°This is my problem. It won¡¯t be necessary to bother you. You should go to eat now. ¡± obviously Miya


    doesn¡¯t want to talk too much with him at the office. He has his point, actually she thought about it


    before for quite a while. But she hasn¡¯t tried to find some stable clients. She doesn¡¯t want to wait any


    more. She wants to kick off.


    As long as her office opens, there will be customerse to find her. A few more days after she


    announces her design drawing, the reputation of herpany will be enhanced.


    Alex looks at her, without saying a word then turns away. In fact, he hopes that herpany will fail,


    then she wille to find him, which makes getting close to her more easier.


    Miya thought Alex would say something else, but she didn¡¯t expected that he would turn away. He just


    left like that. She is kind of upset. She can¡¯t tell how the upset feeling looks like. At least he can share


    some experience to her.


    She was just wondering if she would choose him after she devoice with Adam. But now she gives up


    this idea. It¡¯s a joke that he is pursuing her. If he is serious about it, why doesn¡¯t he insist?


    In fact, if he insists on asking, maybe he will touch her soft heart. Maybe he will seed. But he was


    just so close to sess. The good impression to him got back to the starting point the moment he


    turned away.


    Watching the back of Alex when he leaves, there is a moment she wants to catch up with him, having


    lunch with him. Yet it was a brief time of imagination before shees to herself. Perhaps she


    shouldn¡¯t have any hope to him. He¡¯s always so cool. Although he keeps saying that he loves her, but


    she can¡¯t feel a bit of love from him.


    When Lisa hears that Adam is going to marry Miya, she is getting upset. She loves Adam, always


    does. Nevertheless, the man she loves most is going to marry her best friend. It is a fatal blow to her.


    Adam is sitting in the office. Apparently he didn¡¯t expect that Lisa woulde to find him. He always


    treat her as a little sister. He knows Lisa loves him, but he can only say sorry to her from inside. He


    only loves Miya.


    ¡°I love you.¡± Lisa says it without disguise. But who knows how much encourage she takes to tell him.


    She holds her hands tightly. She seemingly can feel the sweats on her hands.


    When Adam hears what Lisa tells him, he is shocked again. It looks like she is saying an usual thing.


    But she ising to find him, and confessing her love to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to pursue me? Now I consent.¡±


    Adam doesn¡¯t know why he says it, but when he sees the firm decision from her eyes expression, he


    feels bad. It seems that a word of rejectiones from his mouth will make her eyes brimming with


    tears.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lisa looks at Adam with her widen eyes. What did he say just now? Letting her to pursue him? Is


    it a real thing or a joke? Or she might has delusion just now. He didn¡¯t say it like this.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you staring nkly? I am letting you to pursue me. Don¡¯t you hear it?¡± Adam says unhappily,


    seemingly not satisfy with her reaction. Shouldn¡¯t she excited about that? She¡¯s been loving him


    secretly for years. Why is she absent-minded when he allows her pursuing to him? Is she too excited


    and be silly?


    Adam holds the hand tightly. He¡¯s waiting Lisa to say something. She has long for him for years


    secretly and the love will not be changed easily. Yet when he consents her love, she doesn¡¯t want to


    say yes. What replies to him is silence. He can¡¯t help to getting furious.


    Lisa can¡¯t tell what the feeling inside her. She does love him, but he¡¯s getting marry. Yet at this moment


    he asks her to pursue him. What does he mean? Does he wants her turning Miya to an enemy? No,


    she can¡¯t do that.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t pursue you. I¡¯ming to tell you that I love you, always. If you really love Miya then I will


    let go, I will bless you with all the happiness; if you don¡¯t love her, you can turn back because I will


    always stand behind you.¡±


    She says seriously and slowly, that feeling feels like she¡¯s taking an oath. She¡¯s strong, though she


    face to such situation, there is little change from her facial expression. But she tosses and turns.


    Adampresses his sexy lips, he wants to say something at his time, yet when he opens his mouth


    he can¡¯t say anything. And he doesn¡¯t know what to say at present. He¡¯s going to marry Miya, but he


    knows clearly that Miya doesn¡¯t love him, not a bit. But he still wants to persist in his wish, giving


    himself thest hope, even if it is a sham marriage.


    Sometimes, he feels that he is really self-fish. He knows that happiness doesn¡¯te from


    compromise, but he still wants to seek for it.

 Chapter 275 She has been Loving him Secretly

    Chapter 275 She has been Loving him Secretly


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s to to eat together.¡± although Adam says unhappily, yet he¡¯s changed his attitude to


    Lisa a bit. He doesn¡¯t know why he just wants to have dinner with her right now.


    There¡¯s a touch of abnormal feeling in Lisa¡¯s eyes. He¡¯s actually going to have dinner with her. What


    does he want? Shouldn¡¯t he have a date with Miya? Why does him suddenly give her the chance?


    ¡°You should invite Miya to dinner.¡± Lisa says quietly. But when she says the words out, she feels the


    pain inside.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± He keeps saying. He doesn¡¯t know why he feels ufortable when Lisa refuses


    him. The gal who loves him so long suddenly refuses him. The pride of a man makes him unwillingly to


    ept the truth.


    Actually it is more than that. He¡¯s a bit agitated, a bit upset. If she leaves him, if she doesn¡¯t like him


    anymore, what would he do?


    Lisa doesn¡¯t say a word. She¡¯s not jealous, because she know there¡¯s only one woman in the heart of


    Adam, and this woman is Miya. She has been used to the pain. Yet why all the men are so narcissistic?


    Why would she jealous? What kind of men they think they are that they can make others jealous bout


    them?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Lisa doesn¡¯t n to pay attention to him, but coincidentally she sees a woman walking towards her.


    The corners of her mouth pull up, with a touch of smile on her face. Aileen, the arrogant daughter of


    Be, is back.


    Alex must be hate her, as she is Be¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t you invite me to dinner? Let¡¯s go.¡± Lisa steps forward when she says, taking her arm in


    Adam¡¯s, looking at Aileen who ising from far to near. Yes, it¡¯s her! A scheming bitch!


    Adam is obviously startled about Lisa¡¯s earthshaking change, but when he sees Aileen he immediately


    understands. If he guesses right, these two women have hatreds to each other, otherwise Lisa would


    not change her attitude so quite.


    ¡°Adam, didn¡¯t you promise me to go for dinner?¡± before Aileen has finished her words, she steps


    forward to Adam, holding the other arm of Adam, with gentleness and pity in her eyes. Her face looks


    cool when she sees Lisa.


    ¡°A, didn¡¯t you say that you would going to have dinner with me? ¡± Lisa says casually. Since Aileen calls


    him Adam, then she will call him A. That makes her seemingly closer to Adam than Aileen does.


    When hearing what Lisa says, Aileen¡¯s eyes are brimming with tears that seems they will shed anytime.


    Looking at the poor beauty, except Adam, any man¡¯s heart may be soft.


    ¡°You¡¯d better go by yourself.¡± Adam says, shaking off Aileens¡¯ hand. Compare to having dinner with a


    woman like her, he¡¯s prefer to staying together with Lisa. He knows that Aileen studied acting before,


    he has to say that she acts well.


    ¡°Adam, how could you treat me like that? I...¡± Aileen cries.


    Adam nces at Aileen, knitting his brows to a frown.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to act here. I don¡¯t like that.¡± Adams says indifferently. Aileen loved him before, but she


    likes to y treats. She was close to have sex with him at once. After that Adam has been tangled with


    her but he can do nothing, after all, she is the person belongs to Alex Group.


    Apparently Aileen doesn¡¯t expect that Adam would talk to her like that. Her tears keep shedding.


    Aileen stomps her feet, crying and running away. The moment she runs away, she hates Lisa more.


    She swears she will let Lisa get out of her sight.


    The moment Aileen runs away, Lisa also looses Adam¡¯s arm. Since the woman she wants to take


    revenge already gone, she doesn¡¯t see it¡¯s necessary to pretend.


    Adam looks at Lisa who shakes off his arm. Did she just take advantage from him then dumped him?


    There¡¯s always him who dumps people. It¡¯s the first time a woman dumps him. Was the secrete love


    from her fake?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you chase after her?¡± seeing Aileen has run far away, and making sure that Adam can¡¯t


    catch up with her, Lisa asks. She¡¯s afraid that Adam will chase after her, if he does, all she has done


    will vanish.


    Adam takes a look for the ce where Aileen disappears, then looks at Lisa, noticing that Lisa is


    bing graceful and smart. She didn¡¯t asked the question till now. Although he wants to chase after


    Aileen, can he?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to invite you to dinner?¡± Adam stares at Lisa, seemingly wanting to see through


    her. He¡¯s confused about her.


    Lisa smiles gracefully, and says,


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not hungry. I gotta go.¡± she says and turns away. She won¡¯t take the man belongs to


    Miya, although she loves him deeply, she has to let it go. This is her bottom line.


    Adam knows what Lisa thinks, the moment she turns away he grabs her.


    Lisa is shocked. What does the grabbing mean? She turns around and, two pairs of eyes stare at each


    other.


    Lisa looks at Adam who standing in front of her, there¡¯s a moment she seems to see a touch of love


    from his eyes, the unique love from him to her.


    ¡°Go to eat.¡± Adam says peacefully, but insistently. He loves Miya deeply, but he doesn¡¯t know why he


    insists on inviting Lisa to dinner.


    Lisa is in a daze, her bright eyes be more widen.


    Lisa is knitting her brows in a frown. She doesn¡¯t want to have dinner with him now. She doesn¡¯t want


    go get so close to him. She¡¯s already hurt so much, she doesn¡¯t want to feel the pain anymore.


    Looking at Lisa¡¯s facial expression, he¡¯s unhappy. She loved him so much before, now she bes


    another woman. It seems to her a dinner with him is so difficult. Doesn¡¯t she love him anymore?


    Thinking about this, Adam is getting dismayed. It looks like a woman who is supposed to stay beside


    him has turned into an angel on wings, flying away. Until one day he wants touch her again, he fails.


    ¡°I think we should not go.¡± Lisa thinks for while before she says. It¡¯s not easy for her to restrain herself.


    She¡¯s afraid that her heart will be broken again once she dates with him.


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Adam raises his brows unhappily. Is this woman rejecting his invitation? Is she the Lisa I


    recognize? Is the gal who has always loving him secretly. Why does she reject him?


    Lisa¡¯s face doesn¡¯t look very well, but she has to control herself. She can¡¯t be with Adam. She can¡¯t


    give any hope to herself. If she does so, she won¡¯t feel the ache so painful. Only by the way that can


    shee out from the shadow of loving him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve engaged with Miya. I won¡¯te to find you again. I don¡¯t want to let Miya down.¡± She says


    lightly. God knows how much encourage she takes to say it out.


    There is a touch of gloss in the eyes of Adam. Now he knows what she thinks. But will Miya feel upset?


    Heughs at himself bitterly. Miya doesn¡¯t love him, not a bit. Will she care about him? No, she won¡¯t.


    ¡°But what does it matter? We are friends.¡± Adam says, pushing Lisa to have dinner with him. Why


    would Miya care about him? She loved Lance before, then loved Alex. Has been there a ce for him


    in her mind?


    But this time, he wants to try once for himself. Although it is a sham marriage, he is satisfied. But it will


    makes him lose Lisa, he doesn¡¯t want it. He doesn¡¯t know why he is nervous when Lisa says that she


    won¡¯te to find him anymore.


    Yes, in his subconsciousness, he still hopes that she will find him, but he knows clearly that Miya


    always the only woman he loves. It won¡¯t be changed. And he treats Lisa as a little sister ever since.


    ¡°Adam, it¡¯s better that we be strangers in the future.¡± She loves him deeply. If they meet again,


    she will feel the pain. That¡¯s a kind of pain can¡¯t be healed. So, she thinks she will not meet him again.


    Maybe it will make her feel less painful, maybe she will try to forget about him.


    Adam doesn¡¯t say anymore, but he bes very moody because of the words Lisa tells him. Will they


    be strangers? Why does he feel the pain inside?


    They go to the nearest restaurant, sitting face to face.


    ¡°What do you want to eat? My treat today.¡± Adam puts the menu in front of Lisa when he asks, full of


    smiles in his eyes, and a bit of affection. Yes, that¡¯s the shallow affection he hasn¡¯t notice by himself.


    But Lisa feels the subtle love when she sees Adam. She is shocked a bit and force herself to look


    away. There is a touch of affection in his smiles. Is he in favor of her as well? Why does he treat her so


    well suddenly, at the time she choose to leave him? How can she leave peacefully? She looks down to


    the menu, as if she doesn¡¯t have eye contact with Adam.


    Although she pretends that she didn¡¯t see him, she did. She seems still can feel her heartbeat. She


    can¡¯t resist to this man, she really can¡¯t meet him in future.

 Chapter 276 Two Women and One Man

    Chapter 276 Two Women and One Man


    Lisa orders two dishes, then pass the menu to Adam. She doesn¡¯t have the guts to look into his eyes.


    She¡¯s afraid of any nce at him will make her get deeply involved in the love to him. Because of


    loving him so deeply, she¡¯s afraid of losing him.


    ¡°You should be busy recently. How your branch office?¡± Adam watches Lisa heading down mutely, he


    can¡¯t help to asks. This little gal used to talked a lot when face to him, but she doesn¡¯t say anything


    right now. The Lisa at current state makes him feel upset.


    At this time, Lisa¡¯s phone suddenly ring. She¡¯ shocked a bit but picks it up soon.


    ¡°Miss Lisa, I¡¯m sorry. Your monkey is missing.¡± it is the call from a maid at her home.


    What? Snow is missing? Lisa¡¯s getting nervous. After hanging up the mobile, she can¡¯t wait to getting


    back home,pletely forgets the lunch. Adam insists on sending Lisa back home.


    Then they go back to Lisa¡¯s vi. Lisa doesn¡¯t live in the vi under her family name, because it is too


    far away from her office. So, she can only buy a small vi near her office.


    ¡°What kind of monkey? Why is it important to you?¡± Adam asks curiously.


    Lisa thinks for a while. That monkey has been staying with her for years. They build deep rtionship


    with each other. Snow is like a close friend to her. They chat a lot.


    Lisa doesn¡¯t find that monkey when she¡¯s back to her vi, starting to get anxious. Thus, they kick off


    the n for searching the monkey.


    Adam follow Miya to looking for the monkey outside. He can say nothing about this thing which seems


    more in chaos than her other personal matters. He feels overwhelmed with women whom seems


    always doing something useless. Although he has his own point of view, he looks for the monkey


    separately with Lisa.


    The monkey seems to know Adam, it runs to him when it sees Adam. It has never seem Adam before,


    but Lisa always stares at the photo of him. So it knows Adam, the man whom Lisa loves deeply.


    ¡°Hi, dude!¡± monkey Snow greets to Adam. Seemingly Snow likes Adam so that it offers the greeting


    first.


    Adam smiles lightly. This is the monkey that Lisa is looking for. But how does this monkey know him?


    Adam raises his brows, staring at that monkey with his sharp, cool eyes. If he doesn¡¯t guess wrong, this


    monkey has some history.


    ¡°Snow?¡± Adam asks abruptly. In his impression it was called this name. Yet he doesn¡¯t see this monkey


    looks like snow a bit. Why would it have this name?


    ¡°Dude, you¡¯re smart.¡± Snow looks happy. She met Adam once before when she was still a little monkey.


    She likes him for the first sight.


    Adam looks this monkey from up to down. Indeed, this monkey is funny. It speaks like human, and also


    acts like human. It must be a male.


    When thinking this, Adam can¡¯t help to looking down. But this monkey wears a pants that can¡¯t be told


    its sexuality. Adam is kind of unpleasant. He doesn¡¯t like Lisa spends time with something male, even if


    it is an animal.


    ¡°What does your master like?¡± Adam thinks and asks it. Since this monkey has been staying with Lisa


    for quite a long while, it should know her interests. He doesn¡¯t know why he asks this question, maybe


    he just wants to know something about her.


    The monkey looks him straight. He would ask what her master likes, he must be like her master as


    well.


    ¡°My master is rather conservative.¡± Snow thinks for a few seconds before she tells him. This cute guy


    must be courting her master. Generally speaking, men like conservative women.


    The corners of Adam¡¯s mouth twist. He asked she what Lisa likes, but she replied him that she was


    conservative. What does she mean? Suddenly he thinks this monkey is interesting. Maybe he can see


    the characters of Lisa from her.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t your master stripped off in front of you?¡± Adam says, raising his brows. Of course, he just talks


    casually. Didn¡¯t this monkey says Lisa was conservative? How conservative she is?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Lisa is just about to walk out while she hears the words then she stops. What does this man mean?


    How dare he brought up the question of stripping off! Lisa checks up on her clothes intentionally, pulling


    a long face at once.


    ¡°Yes, she has. She has the curvy body as hot as you can imagine. ¡± Snow says, she may not notice


    Lisa who standing a few meters away.


    Lisa stands in the dark now be startled. Does Snow ask for punishment? How dare she talk about


    her master¡¯s figure with a man! A man that she loves deeply.


    Adam is unhappy with what the monkey says. What does this monkey mean? Did it ever see Lisa¡¯s


    body? When thinking about this, Adam stares at the part below the monkey¡¯s waist. Is it a male of


    female?


    The moment Adam is going to ask the monkey, he hears the voice of Lisa.


    ¡°Adam, what are you looking at?¡± Lisa says with a cool smile, unhappily. She can¡¯t exin her feeling


    to him...Does the man she always admires with turn out to be a yboy?


    Adam pretends to be shocked, smiling slyly.


    ¡°L, you see I found Snow so soon. Snow just said that you were hot, but I don¡¯t have the chance to


    watch.¡± Adam¡¯s face expression is kind of...Disappointed? Yes, it must be a disappointed look.


    The corners of Lisa¡¯s mouth twist. She feels this man is abnormal, very very abnormal.


    Although she can¡¯t tell which part of Adam is changed, she feels something of him changed in her


    mind.


    After the lunch Adam goes off on some errands, while Lisa goes back to her office to deal with some


    business. Atst, Lisa decides to find Miya asking some questions in her head.


    Miya has been tidying up her office for a whole afternoon. She¡¯s going to interview candidates


    tomorrow.


    Watching the whole things that he has done for Miya, Alex grins broadly. It is the first time he tidies up a


    newpany on his own. He doesn¡¯t expect the feeling is so good.


    ¡°Shall we have dinner together and celebrate for it?¡±


    Lisa takes a look at Alex, then pays her attention to Miya.


    Is Miya still staying with Alex? How about Adam? Isn¡¯t she going to marry Adam?


    ¡°Miya, how is it going?¡± Lisa walks in, smiling at Miya. The next second, she has taken the hand of


    Miya, with concerns in her eyes.


    Alex says to Miya andughs. He will be satisfied with spending time with Miya everyday like this, yet


    this is be wild wish.


    Miya is about to decline his offer when she finds Lisa ising in.


    Miya is full of surprise immediately. She hasn¡¯t seen Lisa for a long time. She¡¯s been missing her.


    Miya nods her head and smiles, holding Lisa in her arms.


    ¡°Lisa, I miss you so much!¡± Miya says excitedly. She misses Lisa from her heart. The busy work stops


    her meeting Lisa, Lisa either.


    ¡°Miya, let¡¯s go out for dinner! I have something to tell you.¡± she holds Miya tightly still, looks like Alex


    never exist.


    Alex is looking at the two women in front of him, raising his brows slightly. This is the first time he is


    ignored. It seems that Lisa is hostile to him.


    He hasn¡¯t done something bad to this gal recently! Why does she looks so hateful to him? Her eyes


    looks duller than before. She might not like him being together with Miya.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for dinner!¡±Miya says, smiling. It¡¯s the right moment for her to get rid of Alex and go for dinner


    with Miya.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lisa promises Miya happily, taking her hands and going outside, never noticing Alex¡¯s


    existence.


    Alex¡¯s full of surprise in his eyes. At this moment, he is paid no attention by these two women. It sucks!


    Yet he follows them quickly.


    ¡°Why do you follow us?¡± Miya seems to know that Alex will follow them, turning away then looking at


    Alex with vignce. She¡¯s going to marry Adam. It¡¯s inappropriate to going out with Alex frequently if the


    media expose.


    Alex slightly bes unpleasant. Has he doted on this women so that she could say something like


    this? But he endures it. He finds that his tolerance to this woman is bing limitless. He is even not


    mad at her for the provoking in public ces.


    ¡°I can protect you over there.¡± Alex smiles gracefully. No matter where Miya goes, he will follow her,


    protecting her.


    Lisa looks at Alex. She is stereotyping with at present. He used to be a good friend to Adam but turned


    to enemy eventually. Is it his nature can hardly be changed?


    And now he forgets who hurt Miya before and let her stay in hospital. He finally realized he is in love


    with Miya soe back to court her. But the mistakes he did to her can be fixed?


    The more Lisa thinks, the more she¡¯s getting angry with. She throws all the anger to Alex.


    ¡°Alex, how did you hurt Miya before? How shamefully you are when saying that you¡¯re going to protect


    her! ¡±Lisa is angry obviously. Besides, Adam went abroad at that time due to the pressure from him.


    She hates Alex, not even calling him big brother now.

 Chapter 277 Fierce Fighting

    Chapter 277 Fierce Fighting


    Alex? How dare she says his name directly! His focus on Miya has been changed on to Lisa. Until now


    he finds the gal has grown up. It¡¯s been a long time he hasn¡¯t paid attention to her.


    Lisa seems to notice Alex is looking her over. She¡¯s not afraid of him and looking at him proudly with


    her big bright eyes. They were ssmates with the same age, but Lisa always talks a lot, so he¡¯s been


    taking her as child in his memory. But when he sees her today, he finds she really grows up.


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Alex raises his brows, seemingly not satisfied with Lisa calling his name.


    Apparently Lisa¡¯s not afraid of him, she stares at him straightly, opening her mouth,


    ¡°Alex! Alex! Alex!¡± Lisa seems to worry that he doesn¡¯t hear, she keeps saying his name for three times.


    Miya can¡¯t help tough. It seems this gal will not afraid of Alex anymore.


    Alex pulls a long face immediately. This gal not only calls his name, but calls three times. Fortunately,


    his temper bes better recently, he isn¡¯t mad at Lisa.


    ¡°You¡¯d better call me Brother Alex as before. Then I will consider nothing happened today.¡± Alex says


    unhappily. He feels his temper bes better recently. He doesn¡¯t even throw his temper at her.


    Lisa is also surprised at his attitude. She thought Alex would yell at her, but there was only sentence


    came from his mouth.


    Miya also notices this evil seems changed. How about his madness? Even though Lisa talks to him like


    this, he isn¡¯t mad at her. He seems be more educated.


    ¡°I have grown up. I will only call your name in future. Moreover, I hate you.¡± Lisa says unhappily. In fact,


    she miss the life before. Two of his best friends yed together, she joined them and sometimes took


    with Be. But everything has changed by now. Be is in jail, while Aileen is back. When thinking


    about that, she looks up.


    ¡°Your sister Aileen is back.¡± Lisa adds ¡° your sister¡± intentionally when she says.


    His sister? There is a bit surprise in Alex¡¯s eyes. Didn¡¯t father set up apany for her? What¡¯s her


    purpose foring back? His eyes blink with aplicated gleam.


    Obviously Miya doesn¡¯t know that Alex has a sister, neither before she lost her memory. Alex has never


    mentioned anything about Aileen to her.


    ¡°Alright. You can go back to see your sister. I¡¯m going to have dinner with Miya.¡± After saying this, Lisa


    is leaving with Miya.


    Miya looks at Lisa, she doesn¡¯t get it. Does Alex have a sister? It makes sense. She doesn¡¯t rte to


    him so much. Why would he tell her such things? But she¡¯s a bit of restless when thinking about that


    Lisa knows it yet she doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°What does Aileen do?¡± Miya can¡¯t help to ask, being pulled by Lisa when walking. She really wants to


    know what Alex¡¯s sister do.


    Lisa rolls her eyes and says,


    ¡°She¡¯s your rival in love. She¡¯sing back for Adam.¡± Lisa says, without thinking too much. Alex also


    heard what Lisa says. He knows that Lisa has been loving Adam, but he doesn¡¯t expect that she will


    give up on Adam for Miya.


    Alex curls his sexy lips, following them again.


    Lisa doesn¡¯t expect that Alex follows them again. She¡¯s about to shout at Alex when she sees the cool


    eyes so she gives up. She thinks Alex may punch her if she shouts at him now.


    Miya takes a look at Alex but surprisingly she doesn¡¯t say anything. Maybe the chills of him surprises


    these twodies, so three of them go to a restaurant together.


    ¡°Your treat, man!¡± once they sit down, Lisa says to Alex. That¡¯s his will to follow them, so the dinner will


    be on his tab. Then she will order the most expensive dishes.


    Miya can say nothing to her. Why does this gal has so many hatreds with Alex? Yet letting Alex treat


    them is a good thing. When thinking this, smiles are appeared on her face.


    Alex¡¯s eyes are always on Miya, when he sees her smiles, he also smiles. At this moment, he knows


    that only Miya feels happy and smiles, everything else seems not important to him.


    When Miya starts to smile, she notices the keen eyes of Alex. She¡¯s surprised, lifting her head,


    happening to see his eyes.


    He is such a good-looking guy. Even his simple smiling eyes have a special magic that makes you fall


    into it.


    The moment Miya gets caught in the eyes of Alex, she heads down again immediately. She doesn¡¯t


    want to touch his intense gaze. She¡¯s afraid that her peaceful heart will be ignited again.


    Alex looks at Miya when she heads down. He smiles more broadly. He can tell that his gal has feelings


    to him, at least a little, otherwise she won¡¯t have the shy expression.


    Lisa watches them quietly. She seems to recognize that shy expression on Miya¡¯s face as well. She


    gets a bit nervous. If Miya falls in love with Alex again, what will happen to Adam? He will get hurt as


    he loves Miya deeply.


    Lisa decides that she won¡¯t let this thing happen. She will not allow Miya falls in love with Alex again.


    A man like Alex who ever hurt Miya badly is not deserved to be with Miya now. Meanwhile, Adam


    always loves Miya deeply. Only Adam is the perfect match to Miya.


    But she is always an outsider who watches the movie from the beginning to the end. Sometimes, she


    wants to run into the story, being Adam¡¯s main actress, but yet she still hasn¡¯t have that chance.


    ¡°Miya, I saw Adam today. He said he missed you so much.¡± Miya mentions Adam abruptly, breaking the


    subtle rtionship between Miya and Alex.


    Once she mentions Adam, Miya and Alex¡¯ face turn slightly.


    ¡°Well, he treats me well.¡± Miya says lightly. Although she doesn¡¯t love Adam, but she can clearly feel


    the love from Adam.


    When Lisa hears this, her heart sores badly. Yeah, Adam treats Miya well. She knew that a long time


    ago, but she refused to admit. She thinks she has let it go, but she doesn¡¯t expect that she will feel pain


    when she hears Miya says like that.


    Alex¡¯s eyes turn dull at once. He knows that Adam treats Miya well, but how about him? Doesn¡¯t he


    treat her well? Why she just sees Adam treats Miya well and deny his love to her? Isn¡¯t it unfair to him?


    In the world of love, there is no fairness or unfairness. Either love, or not.


    ¡°Since he treats you well, then you have to cherish him.¡± Lisa says and smiles. Miya may not know


    she¡¯s in love with Adam. If Miya knows, she won¡¯t say that just now.


    Miya takes a look at Alex intentionally. She doesn¡¯t know why she would have such movement, but that


    maye from her instinct, so she did.


    At this moment, Alex happens to looks at her. Two pair of eyes stair at each other. His eyes full of


    gentleness, looking at her hotly.


    Miya turns away immediately and looks at Lisa, then nods her head. In fact, she seems to capture that


    facial expression from Lisa when she mentions Adam. She thinks Lisa may has Adam in her heart, but


    she doesn¡¯t know how to raise the question. It¡¯s a sham marriage between Adam and Miya. If Lisa


    loves Adam, she can pursuit him, but Miya can¡¯t tell her.


    Sometimes she feels this sham marriage will hurt a lot of people, but she must continue. What¡¯s that


    for? There¡¯s a second she wants to quit, but she promised Adam before. How could she let him down?


    ¡°Miya, wish you happiness!¡± Lisa says, grabbing a beer from table, drinking it up. Suddenly, a bad


    feeling makes her want to vomit. Yet there¡¯s a perfect smile on her faces, covering her sorrow without a


    touch of leak.


    Seeing the act of Lisa, Miya wants to say something. She opens her mouth but can say nothing at this


    moment. Actually she doesn¡¯t know what to say, so she holds the ss of bear, ready to drink.


    Just the time she put the ss close to her lips, she feels a gravity on her hands. Before she


    understand what happen, her ss of beer already in Alex¡¯s hand. She stares at Alex doubly. Why


    would he take her beer?


    ¡°You don¡¯t drink. Let me help you.¡± he says firmly, with the absolute positive sentence. Why would he


    let Lisa bless Miya and Adam? Miya belongs to him, only him.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Noway, I can drink.¡± Miya wants to take the ss from Alex¡¯s hand, but Alex drink it up quickly, then


    smiles at Miya.


    Lisa turns to angry when seeing this. How can he do it? It was hard for her to encourage herself to


    bless Miya, yet that ss of beer was drunk by Alex. It¡¯s irritating.

 Chapter 278 She Throws up on Him

    Chapter 278 She Throws up on Him


    ¡°Alex, you go too far. Are you trying to sabotage Miya¡¯s happiness? What kind of friend you are?¡± when


    saying this, Lisa has poured another ss of beer and put in front of Miya, toasting her again.


    Alex raises his brows. Her words makes him getting angry. He doesn¡¯t allow Lisa call his name, but she


    neglects him and says that he is sabotaging Miya¡¯s happiness. Is she blind? Doesn¡¯t she notice that he


    is giving happiness to Miya?


    Alex feels the chills are growing stronger. When he sees the ss of beer in front of Miya, he grabs it


    as soon as he can, looking at Lisa proudly, with grins on his face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the beer poured by Lisa is so tasty that I would like to drink one more.¡± after saying this,


    he drinks the beer immodestly.


    Lisa stands up immediately, looking at the man angrily, taking Miya¡¯s hand and heading outside.


    Surprisingly Miya stands up cooperately and follows Lisa.


    Alex also stands up and grab the other hand of Miya. Miya feels one of her hand is warm and turn


    around, seeing that Alex has held her hand tightly.


    Lisa¡¯s lips close firmly. It seems that Alex is not going to let Miya go. If Miya falls in love with Alex again,


    what would Adam do? His heart will be broken. And thest thing she want to see is Adam is hurt, so


    she must send Miya to Adam.


    ¡°Let her go.¡± Lisa talks to him angrily, after all she doesn¡¯t want to speak loudly in the restaurant. A


    celebrity like him will be on the magazine anytime, even Lisa herself will be on the magazine too. She¡¯s


    afraid that will bring nagative effect to herpany.


    Although Lisa seems unconcerned normally, she is serious about work. No matter how, she won¡¯t let


    anything inflence her work. Actually she is a persistentday who always persist in work and love.


    But since she already loses love, she doesn¡¯t want to lose her enterprise either. If she loses her


    enterprise, she doesn¡¯t feel living alive meaningful.


    ¡°Let her go.¡± Alex also says cooly. He actually wants Miya to choose by herself. Will she choose him?


    Although he konws he has little chance, he still anticipates that there will be one day Miya falls in love


    with him again.


    Watching eah of these two people holding both of her hands, she thinks a bit and says,


    ¡°Both of you take your hands off me!¡± she thinks she if free, she doesn¡¯t necessary to choose one from


    them. She has her own thinking.


    As expected, hearing what Miya says, Alex and Lisa have a look at each other, then loose their hands,


    staring at each other again, seemingly they will fight anytime.


    Miya takes a look at these two people, and nces at the dishes on the table, sitting down. She¡¯s really


    hungry. She doesn¡¯t have the mood to quarrel with them. She wants to eat. If they keep quarrelling then


    continue, she¡¯s going to have dinner.


    Sure enough, when they see Miya sitting down, Alex and Miya also sit down. Alex helps Miya to some


    meat.


    ¡°Come on, take more, you look skinny recently! ¡± Alex says in a considerate tone. If he can, he¡¯s willing


    to offer Miya food everyday.


    Lisa nces slyly at Alex and Miya, she takes the piece of meat that Alex gave Miya, enjoying it.


    ¡°Wow...This piece of meat looks good, I will taste it for you first.¡± saying that, she has a bite on it. She


    seems to notice the anger from Alex, but she smiles more broadly. It seems that ying a trick on Alex


    makes her happy.


    It is nothing for Miya, she takes other food by herself, which makes Alex and Lisa stare at each other


    surprisingly. She doesn¡¯t have the time to y with them. She¡¯s really hungry and needs to eat.


    Alex stares at Miya, why this gal always against him? He admits that he hit Lance for Miya before. But


    Lance doesn¡¯t take the revenge anymore, there¡¯s no reason for her to remember the hatred. It¡¯s none


    of her business.


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for Brother Alex¡¯s meat!¡± surprisingly she starts to call him Brother Alex, but the grins on


    her face makes him angry.


    They finishes the dinner in the weird atmosphere. Miya is full but who knows Alex and Lisa full or not.


    ¡°Miya, let¡¯s go to watch movie tonight. I have two tickets.¡± Lisa smiles slyly, looking at Alex. She wants


    to see if Alex will follow themter. The film tickets already sold out at the very beginning. Humph! He


    wants topete with her? Then he has to learn for a decade or more.


    It¡¯s estimated that she will be a wrinkled witch by then, and Alex can¡¯t evenpete with her.


    Miya is seldom to watch movie. She takes the tickets from Lisa feels it is too much for her. This ticket


    must be very expensive!


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± she says lightly, looking at Alex who standing by them. Alex doesn¡¯t seem worry about


    the tickets. Indeed, he¡¯s not worry about it. It¡¯s just two tickets. Isn¡¯t it easy for him to get two movie


    tickets?


    Watching his face expression, Miya is sure about that Alex will watch the movie with them. That¡¯s right!


    A chairman like him can go wherever he wants to go. Can somebody stop him?


    ¡°Miya, tell me. Do you miss me recently? Do you want to sleep with me?¡± Lisa has snacks while


    walking. Who can tell that this woman is a president.


    Miya seems very happy right now. She has a sip of the coke, but it spurts out from her mouth when she


    hears what Miya says.


    Alex stands right beside Miya, and she happen to throw up on him.


    Alex pulls a long face immediately. Why he has a instinct that Miya does it intentionally?


    Lisa apparently doesn¡¯t expect that Miya will throw up because of what she says. She turns away and


    wants to ask her why she reacts badly, but she can¡¯t help tough when she sees Alex was wet by the


    coke. That¡¯s the punishment to him for what he did to Miya. Now the retributiones and Miya can


    dump him in return. Thinking about this, Lisa smiles slyly.


    Miya looks at Alex embarrassedly. There¡¯s a slight flush on her face. She didn¡¯t expect that she would


    throw up on him. Will he do something evil to her again? Thinking about the day that she irritated him


    and he took her to the casino, she breaks into a cold sweat, taking a few steps back, keeping him at a


    distance.


    Alex cruls his lips. It is obviously that he is a victim, but why her innocent eyes make her be a


    victim adversely?


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Lisa can¡¯t help tough broadly. She has never been so happy like today. She doesn¡¯t


    expect that she would so happy to see Alex¡¯s panic.


    Alex is a sort of shocked with Lisa¡¯s reaction. But he doesn¡¯t react too much, just staring at her,


    wondering if this gal willugh at him.


    Obviously Miya¡¯s shocked a bit as well. She¡¯s looking at him and wants tough, but she dare not to.


    His cool eyes are horrible. She¡¯s afraid that Alex will hit her. Thinking about this, she restrains but it is


    hard.


    Miya doesn¡¯tugh at Alex makes his anger subsides. He walks close to Miya, starting to take off his


    shirt.


    Miya is shocked and steps back, crossing arms over her breasts, staring at Alex in vignce.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± before Miya opens her mouth Miya has walked forward, looking at Alex


    firmly. If he wants to bully Miya, he has to knock down Lisa first.


    Watching Lisae over to meddle in the affair, Alex obviously bes unpleasant. He could have


    been stayed with Miya for romance if the third wheel didn¡¯t appear.


    ¡°Honey, you dirtied my shirt. Shouldn¡¯t you wash the shirt for me?¡± Alex says with a poor face, looking


    at her with anticipation. If he sessfully make Miya take the shirt home and wash it, he can go to find


    her at her house by the excuse of fetching his shirt.


    Miya thinks a bit. She is just about to promise him when Lisa says.


    ¡°Why do you want Miya wash it for you since you¡¯ve got so many maids work for you in your vi?


    What¡¯s your intention to Miya? I¡¯m telling you,don¡¯t ever think about it!¡± Miya widens her eyes and


    stares at Alex, her fierce look as if she won¡¯t let Alex get close to Miya.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Alex pulls a long face. Does shee to make trouble with him? Does she want to take revenge with


    him? Does she take revenge because he used to constrain her before?


    ¡°There¡¯s no maid at my home now. Miya, please help me.¡±

 Chapter 279 Why did He Call Her

    Chapter 279 Why did He Call Her


    Alex pretends that he is helpless. Let all the self-esteem go to hell. The most important thing is courting


    his woman. If he loses Miya, self-esteem is useless. He finally figures it out.


    Lisa¡¯s getting more angry. Why should he let Miya wash his shirt although he doesn¡¯t hire any maid.


    What is Miya to him? Miya is going to marry Adam, she won¡¯t let Adam get hurt.


    ¡°No way! Miya is going to watch movie with me. She doesn¡¯t have the time to wash clothes for you.


    Miya, let¡¯s go!¡± after saying that, Lisa takes Miya¡¯s hand and goes off. But Lisa¡¯s mobile rings after she


    walks for a few steps.


    Lisa slightly knits her brows. Is there any problem happen in her office? She¡¯s shocked a bit when she


    sees Adam¡¯s numbers. Why is he calling? Does he has something urgent?


    Lisa has a nce at Miya. She feels a little guilty, but she picks up the mobile phone quickly as she¡¯s


    worry about Adam.


    ¡°Lisa, where are you? I¡¯ m poisoned by Aileen. Can youe over here?¡± Adam makes it clear, but


    Lisa doesn¡¯t react at the first time. Is he poisoned by love-philter? Lisa takes a look at the Miya stands


    beside her intentionally. Since he is poisoned by love-philter, why doesn¡¯t he call Miya? Miya will


    be his fiancee soon, but why he calls Lisa instead of Miya.


    Now Lisa doesn¡¯t remember how she hung up the mobile phone. She tries to say something to Miya,


    but she just tell her there was something urgent waiting for her, so she leaves hurriedly.


    Miya looks at the view of Lisa¡¯s back, slightly drfting into meditation. She knows the man just call is


    Adam. Is there anything happen to Adam? Why would he call Lisa instead of her? Isn¡¯t she going to be


    his fiancee? What happened just now?


    Actually from the guilty look of Lisa, she seems to recognize that Lisa is in love with Adam. Will she


    hurt Lisa if she marries Adam? And she doesn¡¯t love Adam. Should she have a talk with Adam? Maybe


    it can avoids some unnecessary harm.


    She turns around and finds Alex still stands there looking at her quietly. She feels the warmth in a


    sudden. That feeling as if bathe in the sunshine, making her mood bes better. Indeed, there is a


    ce for Alex in her heart.


    There is a moment she really doesn¡¯t want to get married. She only wants to live with Alex safe and


    sound. The preliminary thought is formed in her mind. Yet she doesn¡¯t know how to tell Adam.


    Adam promised Aileen for a drink, they used to get well together after all. But Adam doesn¡¯t expect that


    Aileen has be more cunning than before. She dare to poison him.


    ¡°Adam, you know I love you. We will be a perfect couple if we were together.¡± Aileen smiles broadly.


    She is in love with Adam. She doesn¡¯t care about they are cousins. She believes in love over anything


    else.


    Adam¡¯s face is a bit pale and his whole body feels weak because of the love-philter. His so-called


    cousin is truly obsessed. He remembers a long time ago she had sex with a man when she was acting


    in the film. He persuaded her to quit but she totally ignored him. And now she¡¯s trying to screw him.


    ¡°Aileen, you¡¯re a bitch! Even if you could get fucked with me, I will not like you.¡± Adam says coolly. His


    sharp eyes has lost the gloss that it should had before.


    Aileen doesn¡¯t care about what Adam says. She strips off all of her clothes soon, standing nakedly in


    front of Adam.


    Adam has been irritable by the stunner stands in front of him. When he sees this erotic picture, his


    body gets hotter. Yet he¡¯s mind still clear, he knows he can¡¯t screw her. She¡¯s his antie¡¯s daughter. That


    will be an incestuous rtionship if they have sex.


    Moreover, a woman like her who got fucked by thousands of men won¡¯t arouse his interest. He is sick


    of the pussy that was defiled with so many men. Although she is his cousin, it will not change her dirty


    body.


    ¡°I got this. What would you do after recording this vedio. What if my mom ask you to take responsibility


    for me? ¡± Apparently Aileen has prepared for this before she takes actions. She is in love with Adam.


    She insists on marry him, besides, she has never lost anything she likes.


    Adam¡¯s face clouded. This women is insane. She even wants to take vedio. He doesn¡¯t expect his


    auntie would deliver a baby girl like her, even Adam himself feels shame of that.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Do you think I will ept you once you take the vedio?¡± Adam¡¯s tone bs cooler. He feels regret


    about the meeting with his cousin today. If he didn¡¯t consider the rtion between his auntie and him,


    he would never went out to meet her.


    ¡°Of course you will. Once you have sex with me, you will know how good I am no bed. You can¡¯t stop


    begging me for that.¡± Aileen smiles broadly, as if she has never been so happy as right now. Yet she¡¯s


    more than happy, she¡¯s thrilled with having sex with Adam. She had sex with numerous men, but she


    had always thought about Adam. She wonders how the feeling looks like if she really has sex with


    Adam.


    Adam feels thirsty and his body is getting hot and tight. Why Lisa hasn¡¯te? He doesn¡¯t know why


    he called Lisa in stead of Miya. Maybe he starts to care about Lisa? How could it be? He loves Miya,


    not Lisa.


    At this moment, there¡¯s a mess in his heart. Moreover, he feels his body is super hot and almost


    copses. The picture of Lisa runs through his mind. He suddenly finds Lisa is more important than


    Miya to him.


    He always thinks he loves Miya. He¡¯s unwilling to ept the truth that Miya left him when they lived in


    America. So he always thinks he¡¯s in love with Miya, but now he knows he was totally wrong. At this


    urgent moment, there¡¯s only Lisa in his mind.


    ¡°My dear cousin, I love you so much! ¡± Aileen says and walking towards Adam and shaking her bum.


    She walks like a sexy cat, every move is seductive.


    Adam can¡¯t stand the temptation, turning away. His heart is getting inmed and his face is turning


    more and more red as if the body is set fire. It seems that love-philter starts to work.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡± Adam says coolly, with the hatred in his eyes. If she doese up to him, she


    should pray for his death today. If he can survives till tomorrow, he will let this woman wish she would


    dead.


    Aileen doesn¡¯t listen to him, adversely gets more closer to him. Sheughs broadly, walking towards


    Adam and finally stands in front of him. Now the sexy beauty is standing in front of Adam.


    Aileen rides on top of Adam, her slim and white finger tip touches Adam¡¯s jaw, looks like a picara.


    Adam reach out his hands and pushes Aileen way, but his hands are fragile. No wonder he can¡¯t stand


    up. What kind of drug did the damn Aileen feed him?


    Aileen holds his hand and put it on her face, as if she wants Adam to feel her temperature.


    At this very moment, the door opens suddenly. Looking at that figure, there¡¯s a glimmer of hope in


    Adam¡¯s eyes.


    Lisa stands at the door, looking at this couple. Adam sits there stares at her with blurry eyes. Aileen is


    even more exaggerated, she still flirts with Adam and doesn¡¯t mind if the door is open. This man will


    soon belongs to her.


    At this moment, Ailen really looking forward to watching Adam lying on bed.


    ¡°Lisa...¡± Adam calls Lisa¡¯s name, with excitement in his eyes. Atst, Lisaes to save him.


    When Lisa watches the scene in silence, and the hand touching Aileen¡¯s face, she feels the pain badly.


    She finally knows why Adam called her, because Adam wants her to know that he doesn¡¯t love her. Is it


    the purpose for him asking her to watch the sex show for free?


    He can screw with any other woman, but why Aileen? Seeing Aileen stands in front of Adam nakedly,


    her heart is broken for a moment.


    She thinks Adam will get up to exin to her, but he squats there still and looks at her straightly. She


    gives a wry smile. He¡¯s above giving an exnation. Why is she in the way here?


    She fights back the tears, turning around and leaving. But the moment she takes turn, the tears shed


    on her face. Adam, why would you treat me like this? Why did you trample on my love to you?


    Adam thinks Lisa wille to rescue him, but he doesn¡¯t expect that Miya turns around and leave. At


    that moment, his heart is so aching that he almost passes out. Why would she do it? Why doesn¡¯t she


    believe him?


    His heart is aching. Until now, he finds out being abandoned by the people whom he loves is painful.

 Chapter 280 They Have Sex

    Chapter 280 They Have Sex


    After Lisa goes out, she looks dull. She looks up at the sky, and forces her tears back. She sees the


    hugging couple on the street, feeling more and more annoyed and wanting to give full vent to her


    feeling. She never thinks that she would watch her most beloved man have sex with the woman she


    hated the most.


    Suddenly a woman bumps her but she doesn''t care. Now she doesn''t want to care anything. Her heart


    seems die. At this moment, she decides that she should never love someone again, because it is really


    too tired.


    "Lisa, what are you doing?" The speaker is her former ssmate. Lisa fells that her voice is a little


    familiar, so she turns around and smiles when she sees Nan.


    "Why are you here?" She just asks so casually. She really has no mood on caring about other things


    now. She is very sad, as if there is a feeling of being deceived. She hates Adam.


    Nan smiles and steps forward, standing beside Lisa.


    "Ie with you!" She doesn''t seem to feel Lisa''s sadness, and her eyes are all smiling.


    Lisa freezes slightly, thenughs.


    "Are you joking? How do you know I''m here?" Lisa says as she walks forward with her mind filling with


    Adam and Aileen. She wants to remove them from her mind, but only to find out that they can not be


    driven away.


    "When you enter the bar in a hurry and walk out with disappointment, I know something might have


    happened. I have checked the people in the room you go in. The man gets a philter, which is very


    strong. He will feel weak after eating... "


    Lisa doesn''t wait for Nan to finish speaking, and she runs back again with tears. No wonder Adam¡¯s


    facial expression was like that. No wonder Aileen would press Adam on her face, because he has no


    energy.


    "Lisa, I haven''t finished it yet ..." She actually wants to tell Lisa that she prepares two bodyguards for


    her. Lisa is still as hot as ever, but she likes is really a super star. She really has a good taste!


    After Lisa rushes in, she doesn''t pay attention to the bodyguard at all. There is only Adam in her heart


    at this time, and she hopes that everything won¡¯t be toote. Even though she won''t be together with


    Adam, she''s also trying to save Adam for Miya. She doesn''t want Aileen to be with Adam.


    At this moment, there is only one thought in her mind, that is, don''t let Aileen''s tricks seed, she must


    stop her.


    In the room, Aileen is taking off Adam''s clothes little by little. Her face is full of charms. No one will think


    that the woman who seduce Adam at this moment is a popr star.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Adam, don''t struggle, you see, even Lisa won''t help you." Aileen''s eyes seems a little proud. Lisa went


    away with anger! Of course, wouldn''t she be sad to see the person she hates the most with the one


    she loves?


    She is really shocked when she sees Lisa.


    No matter how hard Adam tries, but he has no strength at all. At this moment, he seems to be a fish on


    the cutting board, who will be invaded.


    In fact, at this moment, he is also desperate and painful. He doesn''t expect Lisa to leave like that. Does


    she not believe him at all? Doesn''t she see that he is weak? Doesn''t she see what he expects of her?


    The moment she left, his heart chilled.


    "Let me go now and take me to the hospital, and I will overlook this." Adam says with exhaustion. He


    doesn''t look up because he doesn''t want to see Aileen standing naked in front of him. He is


    ufortable now, and he is afraid that he will not be able to control himself.


    What shes in his mind is the moment Lisa rushed out of the room, and she didn''t even wait for him to


    say a word before leaving.


    "Adam, do you know how much I love you, I love you, I love you ..." Aileen has taken off Adam''s shirt


    and sees his strong chest while she is talking. Aileen thinks she has seen countless handsome men,


    but it is her first time to see a man as perfect as Adam. She can''t help but take a cold breath. He is


    really a superb, no wonder Miya likes him?


    Adam''s consciousness has gradually dissipated. His big palm instinctively touches Aileen''s body. Her


    body seems to be a good medicine to quench his thirst. He can''t help but wants to go deeper.


    Meanwhile, the gate is opened again. It is still Lisa, but this time she is significantly different from the


    last time. This time, she strides inward with a domineering spirit.


    Aileen apparently doesn''t expect Lisa to go back. She looks at Lisa¡¯ing with unhappiness.


    "Lisa, what are you doing here? Don''t you see that Adam is going to have sex with me?" She walks


    towards Lisa with her naked body. She doesn''t wear any clothes, as if she is showing off her body. Yes,


    she is showing off her ¡°dirty¡± body, which has sex with many people.


    Lisa ignores Aileen, walking directly to Adam. It is her carelessness to be med. Why didn''t she find


    that Adam was abnormal? She must have been stupid if she leave, and without Nan, the


    consequences will have been unimaginable.


    Lisa walks in front of Adam, and touches his red and dazzling handsome face with her small hand. She


    fells distressed because she can see that Adam is trying to forbear something. He got the philter, he


    must be very painful.


    Aileen approaches Lisa angrily, raising her little hand without saying a word, trying to p Lisa.


    Seeing this, Lisa stands up to resist it. At this moment, two bodyguardse in from behind her.


    Despite Aileen''s struggle, they drag Aileen away. Lisa is surprised to find that Aileen doesn''t seem to


    have time to get dressed.


    Thinking about a big star being dragged out without any notice, Lisa is sure that the news tomorrow will


    be a photo of Aileen''s naked body. When she thinks of it, she can''t help but be happy of it.


    But when she looks down to see Adam, her heart be irritated again. She is about to take Adam to


    the hospital, or it will be toote.


    Adam stops Lisa at this time. His eyes are full of desire, and the hot eyes looks at her so straightly.


    "It''s toote, I need you, can you satisfy me?" He can actually leave, but at this moment, he doesn''t


    want to leave. He wants Lisa. Maybe he is just irrational, but no matter what, as long as he thinks about


    it, he will say it. Of course, if Lisa is unwilling, he will not force her.


    Lisa is stunned, but fells that there is nothing in her brain. Adam''s words are repeating in her ears.


    ¡°Can you satisfy me?¡± ¡°Can you make sex with me!?¡± Actually, she is willing to do that, but she can¡¯t.


    She will be so sorry for Miya. She wants this friendship. She cares about Miya. So, she can¡¯t do it.


    "Hmm..."Lisa hasn''t responded, and Adam has kisses her lips. It seems that Adam haspletely lost


    consciousness.


    Lisa just gets a breath, she wants to scream in pain, but her little mouth is blocked again, and she can''t


    make any sound.


    Her little hand hits Adam''s chest strongly, but she finds that he overlooks it. Suddenly she fells that her


    body is cold, and her clothes are missing.


    Lisa is frightened and just wants to resist, but Adam has turned over and pressed her the next moment,


    and he is still kissing hard. No matter how Lisa resists, Adam still kisses her fiercely and touches her


    body with his big palm.


    Lisa is scared, and she doesn''t know how long she can endure this behavior.


    Adam¡¯s genitals enters Lisa without forey, regardless of whether she can bear it, and he just rams


    into her body like this.


    "Ah..." Lisa screams. Her voice almost rings through the sky, echoing in therge living room for a long


    time.


    It hurts, it''s a heartbreaking pain. Her body is almost torn in half at that moment. She never knows that


    it will be so painful to do this. She will never want it again. This time leaves a major shadow on her sex


    life.


    Her tightness almost makes Adam crazy. He has no idea who is lying under him, but it is such a


    beautiful feeling that he can''t stop it.


    "Adam, I''m Lisa, I''m Lisa, sober up,e out..." Lisa begs him and cries, but Adam doesn''t hear her


    and still possesses her crazily.


    Lisa experiences this kind of thing for the first time, how can she withstand such a request from Adam,


    and she finally passes out.


    Adam is also gradually awake. When he sees that the person under him is Lisa, he is shocked and


    sympathetic. He touches her little face with his big palm. There are tears in the corner of her eyes.


    Adam kisses off the tears. When he sees the kiss marks on her body, he is shocked that they are


    caused by him. When he sees the red blood on the bed, hepletely freezes.

 Chapter 281 He goes to Find Her

    Chapter 281 He goes to Find Her


    Waking up the next day, Lisa is gone, and Adam calls Lisa at once, but her cell phone turns off.


    There is a sudden bad feeling in Adam''s heart. He puts on his clothes in a hurry and goes to find Lisa.


    Will the silly girl do stupid things? If it permits, he will take the responsibility for what he didst night.


    What he has to do now is to find her quickly.


    After going out, Aileen is rumored in the streets and alleys, and some people even get her nude


    photos.


    But Adam doesn¡¯t care it at this moment. All he has to do is to find Lisa and exin to her what


    happened yesterday. In fact, he just finds out that the person he loves is Lisa. He loves her very much.


    Lisa is not at Lance Group or home. Adam is almost going crazy at this moment. Will she do something


    stupid?


    Miya receives a text message from Lisa, and she knows where Lisa goes, but she doesn''t know what


    has happened yet.


    Adam searches for a day, but finds nothing, and he is gradually disappointed. He finally finds Lance


    and wants to ask him, but Lance says nothing, just lets him think about it.


    It is evening when Adam meets Miya.


    "Adam, what''s wrong with you?" Looking at Adam¡¯s expression, Miya seems to feel something. Lisa


    should be rted to this, but Miya doesn''t speak it out.


    "Miya, how about..." He wants to talk about breaking the engagement, but he can''t. He is obviously


    looking forward to it, but now he is talking about breaking it.


    "Adam, what¡¯s going on?" Miya''s big ck eyes are staring at Adam while she is talking. In fact, she


    knows from the text message Lisa sent to her that Lisa loves Adam.


    Lisa says sorry to her. Anyway, they are not really married. If she likes Adam, she can chase him.


    Although she doesn¡¯t mention what happened yesterday, but Miya knows  something must have


    happened.


    "What do you want to say? Is there something about Lisa?" Miya says involuntarily. Since they are in


    love, why does she stop them? It''s just that they are too mysterious. They don¡¯t tell her about this,


    making her a bad person, which she doesn''t even notice it.


    Adam is shocked because Miya seems to know this. Then does she know where Lisa is? Thinking of


    this, his eyes suddenly lights up.


    "Do you know where Lisa is?" Adam is obviously a little excited with anticipation, as if a word from Miya


    can give him hope.


    Miya shakes her head. She just knows where Lisa has gone, but she doesn''t know the exact ce.


    Adam is obviously down again. There is a feeling in his heart that has never been before. The feeling of


    loss is so painful.


    "Miya, let''s break the engagement." Adam already knows who he really loves at this moment. Even


    though Albert really wants Miya to be his daughter-inw, Adam can¡¯t go against his heart anymore. He


    is going to find Lisa, or he''ll regret it.


    Miya''s smiles happily. Hearing this, she is not as sad as she thinks but there is a kind of relief. She can


    not help thinking her three kids in her mind, as well as Alex.


    Suddenly she fells that nothing is important than Alex and her three children. Everything that happened


    in the past six years is no longer important to her. What is important is that Alex is good to her now.


    Then, thinking of this, she can not help but deepen the smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Okay, I want to tell you something." Miya takes out her cell phone while talking, and hands it to Adam.


    It is the text message that Lisa sends to her, which states where she has gone, but she doesn''t


    mention specifically.


    Adam smiles when he sees the message. Britain! Lisa has gone to the UK. No matter how much he will


    pay, he will definitely find her.


    "Thank you, Miya!" Adam looks at Miya who he deeply loved before even now, but he has started to


    care about Lisa. He believes that one day, Lisa will rece Miya in his heart.


    "I hope you can find Lisa as early as possible. She is a good girl. Don''t disappoint her, and don''t bully


    her." Miya smiles softly and blesses sincerely, hoping that everyone will be happy from now on.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Adam nods heavily, suddenly stands up and approaches Miya.


    "May I hug you?" His tone is soft but firm, as if this is thest hug.


    Miya smiles softly, and then stands up. The next moment, Adam has hugged her. Neither of them says


    anything, but just holds each other quietly. It is a goodbye hug. From the perspective of others, it


    seems as if a pair of lovers are hugging affectionately.


    Alex can¡¯t bear it, rushing in directly. Can''t they just hug for a little while? How can they hug for so long


    and ignore him? However, they really do not know Alex here.


    "Miya, you really dare to look for other man." Alex has already pulled Miya in front of him. His eyes is


    full of anger. How can she hug others so tightly!


    Miya apparently doesn''t expect that Alex wille out suddenly. After a slight stun, she quickly realizes


    he is jealous again. She hasn''t promised to be with him. If she promises, how will it be?


    "Be good to Miya!" Adam says and leaves. He now knows where Lisa has gone. He''s going to find her


    right away. He wants to tell her that he cares about her and loves her."


    Miya looks at Adam''s back and fells happy. He finally fells Lisa''s love. Lisa is so deep in love. She


    finally receives reward from Adam. It is hoped that Adam can find her in Britain.


    In fact, she knows where Lisa is, but she does not want to tell Adam. It will be more sincere if he goes


    to find her and Lisa will be moved by him. Miya looks forward to a perfect love story of them.


    "He has gone, what do you still watch?" Alex is obviously still jealous. How can Miya look at another


    man so fascinatingly in front of him? Is Adam is more handsome than him? He thinks that no one will


    be more handsome than him, so Miya should look at him not others.


    Miya doesn''t speak but walks out. She won¡¯t let Alex chase her so easily. The easier it is to get, the


    easier it will be to lose.


    Alex doesn''t expect Miya will not say anything but just turns away. Damn, does she hate him so much?


    He steps forward and pulls Miya''s arm.


    Suddenly, Miya turns her head back and stars at Alex with her big eyes. chuckling her lips and a


    perfect smile blooming on her beautiful face, which is more brilliant than the stars in the sky.


    "Don''t you say you love me? Do you really love me?" Her smile is bright, and her big eyes are


    flickering.


    Looking at Miya''s expression, Alex suddenly has a bad feeling. What seems to be happening? Miya is


    bing more and more mysterious.


    "Yes, I love you." Whatever she thinks, she won''t kill him, so no matter how much it costs, he doesn''t


    care, as long as she can return to him.


    Now Adam has withdrawn, he will be more likely to seed. Lance is also married. Even though he


    leaves Miya because he lose his memory, they have separated after all. Only he will keep


    apanying her.


    "Okay, if you love me, thene with me." Miya has turns away with happiness as she speaks.


    Although Alex doesn''t know what Miya is going to do, he goes with her.


    Miya takes him to the beach. She looks at the sea quietly, as if thinking about something.


    "If you love me, jump down." She says softly. Doesn¡¯t he say he loves her? OK, then he should prove


    his love with life.


    Alex is confused. What exactly is Miya to do? Why does she want him tomit suicide by jumping


    into the sea? If he dies, how can he loves her?


    Miya jumps without saying a word. In fact, it is shallow here and she will not die, but she still wants to


    see if Alex loves her. If he is sincere, then, for the three children, She will ept him. If he doesn''t love


    her, then just say goodbye here and she will never see him again.


    At that moment, Alex''s face shes in her mind, and the scene shes involuntarily after meeting him,


    which she doesn¡¯t remember at all. The kiss, the night, and the scene where they go out to take


    pictures with their children, are shing.


    Suddenly, her head hurts. She almost loses the strength. At that moment, she suddenly regrets to jump


    down because she has no energy to swim.

 Chapter 282 Prove Love with Life

    Chapter 282 Prove Love with Life


    When she falls into the water, she is scared. She wants to swim, but she can¡¯t control herself. She


    doesn¡¯t want to die. She is just trying to test Alex. Her body is sinking quickly.


    Apparently, Alex doesn''t expect that Miya will suddenly jump into the sea, and he jumps in shock as


    well. Does the silly girl need to bet her life to prove love? Does she fall in love with him too? That''s why


    so bet her life to test his love.


    The moment he jumps into the sea, he is happy. He seems to seize the hope, as if she will fall in love


    with him after he rescues her.


    Alex quickly swims towards Miya. Why doesn¡¯t she swim? Does she really want to die? At first Alex


    thinks that Miya is testing him and doesn¡¯t pay much attention to it. But seeing her body sinking


    gradually, he quickly fells something wrong.


    Alex immediately swims over to Miya, until he catches her body, only to find that she has fainted. He is


    flustered. He kisses her lips instantly, passing her oxygen and swimming to the shore.


    Miya opens her eyes slowly, looking at Alex and the deep water. She is not afraid at all but has such a


    strong sense of security because of him. It turns out that this is dependence.


    But she knows that if he takes her, he won''t be able to swim up. She can''t hurt him. The more they stay


    in the water, the more dangerous they will be. No, she can''t hurt him. He needs to go up


    immediately.


    Thinking about this, Miya starts struggling, but she has no energy, so she can''t help Alex at all.


    Alex understands her as she struggles, but how can he leave her alone? Even if she dies, he will also


    go to die. He will never let her go. He loves her and proves his love for her with his life.


    No, he won''t let her die. He kisses her again and swims hard. He won''t let her die. They have three


    children and their family will be happy together in the future.


    Miya still wants to push Alex away, but he doesn''t mean to let go. He still kisses her tightly. He won''t let


    her die.


    It is unknown when Miya passes out, but when he pulls her up, she almost copses to the ground. He


    immediately asks others to call the ambnce, and soon Miya is taken to the hospital.


    Alex calls the children. He can''t help sneezing. No one knows how hard he is to save Miya in the water.


    At that time, he really wanted to give up and sank into the sea together. But as long as he thought their


    kids were waiting for them, his heart hurt a lot. So no matter what, he had to rescue Miya, and he did it.


    Alex sneezes all the time. After he''s been in the water so long, he catches a cold and feels tired, but he


    is still waiting there. The light in the emergency room has not been turned off. He must wait there. He


    has to wait for the news of Miya in person. He believes that she will be fine because he has used his


    life certificate his love. He loves her so much, so she will not leave him.


    "Daddy, where is Mommy?" Ben runs to Alex first and asks hurriedly. He hears on the phone that Miya


    is hospitalized, and his heart has a bad feeling for a while.


    Alex just wants to speak, but can''t help sneezing again. He looks pale and weak.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Ben¡¯s little hand immediately puts on Alex''s forehead, and he is shocked.


    "Daddy, you get a fever. It is estimated that it is forty degrees. Go to the doctor right away." While Ben


    is talking, Joey and Andre have alreadye over. When they hear Ben says that Alex has a fever,


    they are both frightened.


    "Daddy, how are you?" Both of them also forget to ask how is Miya but worry Alex.


    Alex looks up at the three children and smiles. The biggest mistake he makes in this life is hurting Miya,


    so he makes up for it with life.


    "Well, I am okay." He says softly. While talking, he looks at the light in the emergency room, he is


    worrying. What will he do if she dies? No, she won''t die. She won''t leave him alone. They have three


    children. How can she die?


    "Daddy, go to the doctor at once." Joey pulls Alex up. He has a fever but he is still stubborn. Does he


    know it is dangerous? What if his brain goes wrong?


    "I am waiting for your Mommy. Your Mommy will be fine. She will survive." He doesn¡¯t go to the doctor.


    He is waiting for Miya. He is waiting for her to wake up, but his eyelids are heavy. He is tired, but he


    can''t fall.


    "What happened to Mommy? What happened to you?" Andre asks with concern.


    "It''s okay, let¡¯s wait for your Mommy toe out and believe that you Mommy will be fine." Alex''s is


    staring straight without blinking at the door of the emergency room while talking.


    "Daddy, you have to go to the doctor, otherwise Mommy wille out and you will fall." Ben says in a


    domineering tone.


    Alex smiles softly. He can''t leave. He will never leave. He has to wait for Miya toe out.


    Just then the light in the emergency room suddenly turns off. Alex''s heart tightens, and he immediately


    stands up. Because he is weak, he almost falls down.


    "Doctor, how is she?" Alex asks anxiously with anticipation and scare. He is afraid she will not wake up.


    The doctor frowns slightly.


    Alex looks at the doctor''s expression, his heart seems to be struck and it hurt so much. She will be


    fine.


    "Her situation is not optimistic. It was a littlete when she was taken to the hospital." The doctor says


    calmly.


    Alex only fells that his heart is choked up fiercely. How can this happen? He has clearly proved his love


    with his life, but she still leaves him?


    "My Mommy won''t die." Ben shouts first. His Mommy will be fine. He won''t allow Mommy to leave them.


    "What happened to my Mommy, how can it suddenly be so serious. She still yed with us two days


    ago?" Joey also worries ,though she doesn¡¯t know what happen.


    Andre is obviously worried, too, but he doesn''t speak out. At this moment, he just wants to see Mommy,


    and Mommy won''t leave them.


    The doctor sighs and says calmly.


    "Ten percent of possibility that she can survive." Then the doctor leaves.


    Alex finally faints. They call the doctor quickly.


    Five hours passes when Alex wakes up. The first thing he is going to do is to see Miya.


    "Daddy, wait a second and finish the treatment." Joey stops him as soon as he is about to stand up.


    Alex doesn¡¯t care about that and immediately pulls the needle from his hand, struggling to find


    Miya.


    Joey can''t stop Alex at all, so she follows him to walk outside, and she cries silently behind him.


    She doesn''t know why but just feel a little sad.


    When Alexes in, Ben and Andre both stands beside Miya.


    He steps forward and sits next to Miya and holds Miya''s little hand tightly.


    Ben and Andre nces at each other, then both stands up, as if they wants to leave some space for


    Mommy and Daddy.


    "Daddy, the doctor said we should talk to Mommy." Ben says softly with Alex nods and touches the


    heads of the two children.


    "Daddy, Mommy will wake up. We are just outside the door, call us if needed." Andre also says gently,


    and Joey follows in behind.


    The three children go out together. Only Miya and Alex are in the room.


    "Miya..." Alex whispers, holding Miya''s little hand tightly. He is afraid that if he lets go, he will lose her


    forever.


    "You said I need to use life to prove my love. I did it. Wake up and see, I did it." Alex still whispers and


    he seems to be decadent which he''s never been before.


    "Miya, do you want to hear about the past six years? I will tell you." Alex says with anxiety. As long as


    Miya doesn''t wake up, he won''t be at ease.


    "In fact, the night I asks your surrogacy, I have fallen in love with you. But I doesn''t know it then.


    But in theter encounter, we don''t know each other, but I admit that I have a crush on you.


    But I''m sorry for what I did.¡± Alex¡¯s face has unspeakable pain. If it hadn¡¯t been his injuries, they may


    have been happily together now.

 Chapter 283 You must Wake Up

    Chapter 283 You must Wake Up


    "Miya, sorry, I shouldn''t hurt you after you fall in love with me, it''s all my fault, I love you, I love you ..."


    Alex whispers softly in Miya''s ear .


    "If God gives me another chance, I will never lose you again. I will use my love to make up for my


    previous mistakes. Do I still have this chance?" His voice is getting lighter and lighter.


    She forgets the memories of these years, and all the memories are about him. Is it because of hate?


    Because of hate and pain, she chooses to forget everything.


    "Miya, as long as you can wake up, you can punish me. I beg you, wake up," he says softly.


    A tear sheds from Miya''s eyes, and instantly slides into the pillow. She wants to open her eyes, but she


    is not able to do it. Her body can''t move, so she just listens Alex quietly.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Does he love her? Suddenly there is a scene with Alex in her mind. From the time they met, sold


    herself, and fell in love, took photos together with their children, which is happy.


    Suddenly her mind shes over Alex''s engagement with Susan, and she had a car ident.


    She remembers everything. Sure enough, she should hate Alex, but at this moment, she doesn¡¯t hate


    him. Listening to Alex whispering at the bedside, she feelsfortable.


    "Actually, I regretted it when I snatched the children. I wanted to return them to you, but I am keen on


    face-saving. If I returned the children to you that day, wouldn¡¯t there be a tragedy like a car ident as


    well as today¡¯s ident? "


    Alex still holds Miya''s small hand and said softly, the biggest mistake he has done in his life is hurt


    Miya.


    Then the nurse ising over to check on Miya.


    "She is getting better, and she will wake up right away. It is a miracle." The nurse is surprised.


    At that time, the doctor said that it was nearly impossible for Miya to wake up, but surprisingly, it has


    changed.


    "Really?" Alex is very excited which he never thinks he will be.


    A big rock in his heart suddenly falls to the ground, it is a feeling of ease all over the body.


    "Well, but... you seem to have a fever." The doctor frowns, looking at Alex''s flushed face.


    Joey, Ben and Andre all run in.


    "Daddy, go to see the doctor. Otherwise Mommy has to take care of you when she wakes up." Andre


    says with a strong concern.


    Therefore, Alex goes to the other room and then infuses again.


    He falls asleep quickly. This time, he dreams that the family is finally together, and Miya forgives him.


    They enter the wedding hall hand in hand.


    He holds Miya''s little hand tightly, helping her wear the diamond ring, and kisses her gently...


    Married Miya is something he has never thought of before, but it happens in his dream.


    When Alex opens his eyes, he finds that Andre is staring at him. He frowns slightly, patting his stiff


    face, and sits up.


    "So why did you stare at me? Do you want to my hug?" Alex stretches out his hands to hug Andre.


    Andre pushes him away, and looks at the drool in the corner of his mouth. Is this the first time for him to


    see his Daddy drool?


    "Daddy, what kind of dream did you have, why did youugh so ... happily!" Yeah, Daddy justughed


    very happily, otherwise how could he even drool.


    Alex freezes obviously. He did have a dream, but how does Andre know it? And he even knows it is a


    fond dream.


    "No, I haven¡¯t." Alex is about to get out of bed to see Miya. Is she awake? He is going to take a look.


    "Daddy, you''re all drooling happily. You still say that you haven''t dreamed?" Andre is obviously


    dissatisfied. Daddy smiled so brilliantly just now, but now he even denies the fond dream.


    Drool? Alex touches the corner of his mouth subconsciously. Damn it. It is true, and he even drools in


    front of his son. It may be the first time he has been so embarrassed.


    "Keep it as a secret!" Alex is warning Andre. If it is known to others, he will lose face. If Ben knows, he


    willughs out loud.


    Andre obviously isn''t afraid of Alex''s warning. Perhaps he also expects that Alex will not do something


    bad to him.


    "Daddy, if you want me to keep secret, you have to tell me what did you dream about?" Andre''s smile is


    brilliant because he really looks forward to what kind of dream Daddy had and made him so happy.


    Alex is absolutely not willing to say it, because this is his secret. How can he tell his son? He will lose


    his dignity.


    "If you don¡¯t tell me, I''ll tell Ben." If Ben knows about it, it is definitely a bad thing to Alex.


    These children are bing more and more ridiculous, and now they directly threaten Alex.


    "If I tell you, you must never tell others." In fact, his dream doesn¡¯t matter, but drooling is really...


    "Okay, I promise I won''t say anything." Andre''s is vowing with his little hand raising.


    "I dreamed of marrying you Mommy, and I help your Mommy wear the ring." Alex recalls the dream in


    his mind while talking.


    "Oh... this is the case, no wonder you are drooling happily." Andreughs. No wonder he will see


    Daddyughing so happily in his sleep. It turns out that Daddy dreamed of Mommy. It seems that


    Daddy really cares about Mommy.


    Suddenly he is full of anticipation, expecting the moment Daddy and Mommy to get married.


    Alex knocks Andre''s little head and turns to leave. He wants to see Miya, whom his mind is full of.


    Miya just gets up and goes to the washing room.


    There is no one in the room after hees in. He freezes for a long time. Does she run away alone? Is


    she so unwilling to forgive him?


    She said he should prove his love by life, he proved it, but she left him.


    When Miyaes out, she sees Alex standing there in a daze. She frowns slightly. What happens to


    him?


    "Alex!" Miya shouts and slowly walks to the bed. After lying for so long, she is tired, so walking a few


    steps makes her she fell more exhausted.


    Alex turns back. The moment he sees Miya, a smile appears on his face. He strides forward and holds


    Miya in his arms tightly. If time can be eternal, then stop at this moment.


    He hugs her more and more tightly, as if the person in front of him will disappear. He is afraid of losing,


    so he holds tightly.


    Miya apparently doesn''t expect Alex to hug her suddenly. She wants to push him away, but instead


    they are getting closer and closer. She has to give up struggling.


    "Miya, I love you, I love you..." Alex repeats. But what else can he say?


    Miya smiles softly. She knows that he loves her because she heard it when he whispered in her ear.


    She ns to give him another chance. If he hurts her again, she will not forgive him again.


    ¡°You say you love me, you have toe up with something to prove it." Miya says suddenly with a


    smile on her cheeky face. She remembers everything, she loves him, she really loves him.


    He has clearlymitted an unforgivable mistake, but she still wants to forgive him because of love.


    But she will not let that be so easy.


    When Alex hears Miya''s words, he is excited. Does she mean that he still has a chance?


    "Miya, I will devote my love to making up for the mistakes I made." It was all his fault, and he will make


    up for it. From now on, he will only care about her.


    "Actions speak louder than words, do something." Miya wants to see his performance and his sincerity,


    and if he didn''t save in the sea, she would never give him a chance.


    "Okay." Alex leans down and kisses Miya. Doesn''t she want him to act? OK, then he just does it, but he


    hasn''t kissed her for a long time. Her lips are as soft and sweet as ever, and he doesn¡¯t want to stop.


    Miya stares at Alex with her eyes open. She forgets about the reaction for a while and just looks at him.


    He dares to take advantage of her. She is struggling to take away his lips, but he is holding tight.


    Meanwhile, his tongue sticks into hers tongue, lingering with her.


    Miya blushes. Alex dares to treat her like this. She asks him to take action but not lets him kiss her.

 Chapter 284 It seems happy

    Chapter 284 It seems happy


    Alex''s palm suddenly bes restless, and begins to touch Miya''s body, wandering around until


    reaching her full bust, holding it gently ...


    Miya immediately struggles and bites his lips. Suddenly the bloody taste is drifting in their mouths.


    Alex has to let go of Miya. She really ruins the atmosphere. Doesn''t she let him take action? He acts,


    but she is dissatisfied. Is it not enough?


    "Daddy, pay attention to politeness. Go home to do this." Joey walks in with a smile, together with Ben


    and Andre, smiling at the Miya and Alex.


    Miya blushes instantly. Do the children see it? Her little face is embarrassing.


    "Mommy, don''t be shy, we have seen it before," Ben says calmly, paying no attention to what happens


    just now. They can kiss at home. Now what they have to do is go home!


    Miya suddenly fells more embarrassed. Why do they say they have seen it before? Where did they see


    it? Did they ever see Alex kiss the other woman? Thinking that, Miya''s face changes slightly, and soon


    bes a little angry.


    "Where have you seen it?" Her tone is obviously full of jealousy, and even she herself feels a little bit


    strange.


    The childrenugh out loud, especially Joey.


    "Mommy, are you jealous?" Joey is grinning. Mommy is jealous, which proves that Mommy cares about


    Daddy. In this case, Daddy''s pursuit of Mommy will be much easier.


    "Miya, I haven''t kissed anyone except you." Alex says with certainty. Even Susan hasn''t kissed him. As


    soon as he approaches another woman, he will think of Miya inexplicably. And now he knows that this


    feeling is called love.


    Miya''s face is flushed, and her expression improves slightly.


    The family go home happily. Happiness is so simple.


    "Mommy, grandpa and grandma are here, and we didn''t tell them anything about your illness."


    Ben says mysteriously when someone is knocking the door.


    Suddenly Miya remembers something and turns to look at Alex.


    "Can you help me?." Miya can¡¯t helping thinking Bess, who is her sister after all. Maybe Bess can be


    free because of her words.


    Even though Bess used to do much bad things, but she is her sister, she can''t just ignore it.


    Alex frowns, as if to understand what Miya will say.


    "I want you to release Bess." Yes, she opens, and Bess is also put in prison for some days. Maybe she


    really understands it.


    Bess? This name is almost forgotten by Alex. How can Miya suddenly think of her? Moreover, Bess


    and Miya have known each other in these six years ...


    Suddenly, Alex stares at Miya with his big eyes. There are surprises and tremors in his eyes. Does she


    remember everything?


    "You remember me, don''t you?" He asks, almost unbelievably, but she remembers Bess, and of course


    she will remember him.


    "Yes." Miya walks out of the door as she speaks. When she sees David, she runs forward happily.


    "Dad!" She shouts joyfully, and then looks at the mother who follows. She rushes to hug them, which is


    the so-called happiness.


    It turns out that happiness is at your fingertips.


    But her happiness is exchanged for her life, and it is more precious, so she is more careful to treasure


    it.


    Alex looks at the scene in front of him.


    "Dad, Mom,e in." He winks at Ben who immediately runs out.


    Miya''s expression changes slightly, and she give Alex a displeased nce. They are her parents, and


    when do they be his parents?


    Alex nces back at her, and seems to be saying that her parents are his parents.


    At this moment, Ben runs back again, holding a ring box in his hand. There is a bright sh in Alex''s


    eyes and he takes the box.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Alex asks Miya''s parents to sit down. He suddenly knells down on one knee. Before Miya has


    responded, Alex suddenly opens the ring box and hands it to Miya.


    "Marry me." His eyes are full of expectations, and of course there is a hint of... threatening, like it is


    saying that if she refuses, he will not save Bess.


    Miya secretly grits her teeth. Alex is a demon, and even dares to threaten her. See, how she will treat


    him in the future.


    She reaches out her little hand, putting it in front of Alex, meaning that he helps her wear the ring.


    Everyone looks at Miya in amazement, apparently do not think that she will agree with it so quickly.


    Alex is also stunned for a moment, but soon he help Miya with the ring. But there is a bad feeling in his


    heart, which spreads to his whole body instantly.


    She must have some conspiracy, otherwise, she will not have agreed to him so easily.


    After having dinner, Miya''s mother wants to wash the dishes, but Miyaes to Alex.


    "Alex, wash the dishes." She asks softly, as if she is coquettish.


    Alex nods immediately, but suddenly gets close to Miya''s ear as he passes by Miya.


    "Miya, we haven''t have sex for a long time. I want you." There is a smile in Alex''s eyes. He hasn¡¯t made


    love with her for so long. He must do that with her tonight.


    Miya''s blushes immediately. She obviously does not expect that Alex will suddenly say such a thing,


    and looks subconsciously at her mother.


    Then she gives Alex a nce, and pulls her mother away.


    After her mother and her father leave, there are only five of them in the house. Alex sits on the sofa


    with Miya in his arms, and his mind is full of making love. Most importantly, he is holding his beloved


    woman.


    From time to time, Alex kisses Miya''s little face, and then cadn''t help but stroking her hair. Finally, the


    big palm is still restless on her waist.


    Miya''s big bright eyes stares at this handsome face in front of her angrily.


    "Alex, don¡¯t be like this. The children are here." Miya nces at the children watching TV next to her.


    Sure enough, after Miya''s says, Ben stands up first.


    "Mommy, I want to go out and y for a while, Joey, Andre, let''s go together." Ben is talking calmly, as


    if he hasn''t heard Miya¡¯s words.


    Joey and Andre immediately stands up and walks out. Joey whispers as she walks in front of Alex.


    "Daddy, we won''t disturb you." After that, Joey and Andre quickly runs out with Ben.


    Miya stares at the backs of the three children. Oh dear, she doesn''t mean that. She doesn''t let them all


    go either.


    But the next moment, Alex rushes directly to Miya, and the big palm instantly covers her bust. He can¡¯t


    wait any more


    Miya struggles immediately. Damn it. She is not ready yet. Moreover, it is still daylight.


    No matter if it''s day or not, Alex hasn''t make love with her for so long. It''s all her fault. Now nothing can


    stop him from having sex with her.


    No matter how Miya struggles, she fails. She finally gives up.


    "Don¡¯t be rude!" Miya whispers, the soft voice strengthens the desire of Alex to conquer her.


    Alex freezes slightly, but quickly kisses Miya''s long eyshes gently.


    "Okay!" As soon as his words are finished, he turns into a wolf and tears her clothes.


    Stroking this familiar and obsessed body, he doesn¡¯t want to stop.


    He provokes the sensitive parts of her body, and he doesn''t enter her until he has done the forey.


    Suddenly Miya''s body tightens, it hurts...


    Alex kisses Miya softly.


    "Rx, it won''t hurt anymore." His voice seems to tempt her heart, letting her sink into his voice.


    Miya slowly rxes her body, and soon the pain disappears. On the contrary, a kind of pleasure is


    raised in her body, which makes her want more.


    In fact, this is the first time that she has made love with Alex without any burden. It turns out that when


    there is no heavy burden, everything will be so wonderful.


    Alex almost kisses Miya¡¯s whole body lightly.


    "I will never let you down forever." His voice is full of passion and firmness.He vows that he only loves


    her until the end of his life.


    "Um..." Miya can''t help but to whisperer.


    Alex, who has just vents, hearing Miya''s groan, wants to have sex again instantly, so he immediately


    enters Miya again.


    "Alex, I''m hungry..." Miya whispers. She is really hungry.


    Alex says evilly.


    "You are hungry, then eat me first." After that, he starts a new round of offense.


    Miya almost faints, only knowing that Alex has taken her to the bathroom and has helped her wipe


    gently.


    This is the so-called happiness. It turns out that the feeling of happiness is so good. She finds that she


    has sunk into his love deeply.

 Chapter 285 I Am Sorry

    Chapter 285 I Am Sorry


    Miya is woken up by hunger. She fells weak and tired, as if she has done some hard work.


    The scene that she had sex with Alexst night instantlyes to her mind. Well, doing that should be


    considered aborious job.


    While she is thinking, Alex has delivered the meal to her.


    Miya stares at Alex with her big eyes. It is said that if you wake up and see that your husband is


    cooking for you, then he really loves you. Something shes in her eyes, and at this moment she is


    moved.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you still hurting? I''m sorry... I won''t do that so violently in the future." Alex


    apologizes. He really wants to have sex with her during the day, so he can''t help being more violent. He


    doesn''t expect her physical strength is so poor that she passes out.


    Miya finally can''t help bursting into tears, then she embraces Alex tightly.


    "Alex, don''t talk anymore." The more he says, the more moved she will be. She doesn''t want to cry.


    Alex thinks he has said something wrong, so he bes more nervous.


    "Miya, what''s wrong with you, sorry, I shouldn''t..."


    The next moment, Miya kisses Alex''s thin lips, putting her little tongue into his mouth like him.


    Alex is pleased by Miya''s behavior, and bes initiative soon, picking up the sweetness in her


    mouth.


    They don¡¯t stop until Miya fells stunned.


    "Come here and help yourself." Alex gently delivers the bowl to Miya.


    Miya is eating happily. If heaven really exists, she is definitely there now. It is a happy heaven.


    After eating, Besses in. That¡¯s not because that she still loves Alex, Shees to thank Miya.


    Miya is surprised because hering is out of her expectation.


    "Hello!" Miya doesn¡¯t know what she is going to say. It is a bit awkward.


    "Thank you!" Bess smiles and says sincerely to her.


    When she knows that she is Miya''s sister, she is angry. She doesn''t consider Miya as her sister at all.


    However, the one who saves her atst is the woman she is most jealous of, and this woman is her


    sister.


    Miya shakes her head and asks Bess to sit down. For her, the previous injuries doesn¡¯t matter any


    more, because nothing canpare with her happiness now. She doesn¡¯t care about the past, but just


    catches her happiness and never let go again.


    "What would you like to drink?" They sit face to face. She says in a very polite tone, as if the woman


    sitting in front of her is her friend, not a woman who has hurt her.


    Bess is ashamed. She is indeed a lot worse than Miya. She never thinks that she will have a day of


    peaceful coexistence with Miya.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "A cup of milk tea, please." Bess says softly. She thought a thousand words in her heart beforeing,


    but now she has nothing to say. And she can''t tell what it feels like in her heart. .


    Miya delivers the milk tea to Bess with a gentle expression on her face, as if nothing has happened


    between them.


    "Thank you!" Bess takes the milk tea and thanks her gently. She looks at Miya quietly, who making her


    jealous before turns out to be her younger sister.


    Miya pours a ss of milk for herself, and sits opposite Bess. They remain silent for a while.


    "Miya ... can I call you like this in the future?" Bess suddenly breaks the silence and looks at Miya''s


    eyes. She seems to have some troubles in her eyes, worrying that Miya will reject her.


    Miya just smiles slightly.


    "In my heart, you are my sister." Exactly, the moment she is about to rescue Bess, she already


    recognizes her. Although she has done a lot of things that hurt her, the kinship cannot be separated by


    anyone.


    Bess is moved with obvious excitement on her face. She says she has already recognized her


    regardless of her previous fault. Can she forgive her for what she did?


    "Thank you, Miya!" Besides this, she doesn''t know what else to say. If everything could be done again,


    she would definitely not hurt Miya.


    Alex apparently also finds Bess. He just wants to go out and is afraid that Bess will hurt Miya again, but


    after hearing the conversation between them, he stops unexpectedly at the door and listens quietly.


    Knowing Bess¡¯s change, he is slightly relieved. He returns to the room and begins to work. Miya uses


    her kindness to save a half-sister. She is just so kind and he loves her.


    "Let''s eat here at noon." Miya looks at the clock and says with a smile. It''s already half past ten, why


    isn''t Alex out yet? Is he still sleeping? Isn''t he saying that he has to work today and take the wedding


    pictures with her tomorrow?


    Bess just wants to refuse, but Alex steps out at this moment, smiling slightly, and then approaches


    Miya, habitually holding her in his arms.


    "Let''s eat here at noon today, I will cook." Alex says. He seldom cooks, but seeing Miya is in such a


    good mood, he wants to make her happier.


    Miya apparently doesn''t expect Alex to cook in person, but she reallyughs brighter.


    "Okay, we will just wait for dinner." Miya pushes Alex''s arms away and walks to Bess. If possible, she


    wants to stay so simple forever.


    Bess is taken to her room by Miya. The room is small but warm.


    "I wish you happiness forever," Bess says from her heart. In fact, when she is in prison, she no longer


    has any illusions about Alex. When she sees that Alex is so good to Miya, her heart is moved


    inexplicably.


    "Thank you, you will also find your own happiness." They finally remedy the breach. In fact, Miya never


    hates anyone, even Lance who abandoned her. She is always kind.


    The next day, Miya and Alexe to the wedding photography building.


    "Miss, you can wear this wedding dress. It is very suitable for you." The assistant introduces.


    Miya doesn''t even look at the wedding dress, and she likes that princess dress. From now on, she is


    Alex''s princess.


    "I''m going to wear this." She points to the red dress with a smile. She likes it very much. There is a


    ¡°LVOE¡± on it, she likes it too.


    Alex frowns slightly. Why doesn¡¯t she wear wedding dress but choose that dress? Although it looks


    pretty, theye to take a wedding photo.


    "Oh dear, put on a wedding dress. I believe that if you wear a wedding dress, you will be the most


    beautiful bride in the world." Alex says with temptation. If it is amon day, she can wear whatever


    she wants, but now she must wear a wedding dress.


    Miya ignores Alex¡¯s words, approaching the dress directly and taking it off.


    "Alex, this dress is more unique." While talking, Miya walks into the fitting room with the dress.


    Alex stops Miya at this moment and whispers into her ear.


    "In fact, my favorite is that you don''t wear clothes. It is the most tempting. Go to wear the wedding


    dress! Otherwise, I will make you more tired tonight.¡±


    Alex says threateningly, of course, he just scares her.


    Miya is really frightened and considers him as a monster. When she is in a daze, Alex has changed her


    clothes into a wedding dress on her hand, asking her to change her clothes by knocking her head.


    Miya stares at Alex, and walks into the fitting room.


    The moment Miyaes out, everyone is surprised.


    Alex steps forward and holds her hands with admiration in his eyes, and he knows that his wife will be


    the most beautiful bride in the world.


    At this moment, three children also run over happily after seeing Miya and Alex.


    "Mummy, Daddy, we want to take pictures too." Joey hugs Miya and says. "Mummy is so beautiful


    today." Ben walks to Miya, holding Miya''s little hand and says that his Mummy is the most beautiful


    Mummy in the world.


    "Mummy, we take pictures with you." Andre looks at Miya. Mummy will be their happiest Mummy in the


    world from now on.


    Finally, they take the wedding photo together.


    The next day, Alex and Miya be the headlines. ¡°The secret love between Alex Group and David


    Group.¡±


    Of course, gossip is gossip. They won¡¯t express their opinions. Let it go, as long as they are happy.

 Chapter 286 We Will Have One More Child

    Chapter 286 We Will Have One More Child


    Miya holds her cell phone, as if she is thinking about calling Lisa. She wonders if she cane their


    wedding tomorrow.


    At this moment, her cell phone rings. When she sees that it is Lisa calling, she fells a joy in her heart. It


    seems that they really know each other, and she quickly answers the phone.


    "Miya, I''m back. Remember to pick me up at three o''clock." Lisa says with a smile, and now she''s going


    to board the ne. She will arrive five hourster, at three in the afternoon.


    Miya can''t help feeling a little excited. She is finallying back. She is afraid just now that Lisa won''t


    be back when she gets married.


    "Okay, I''ll pick you up at three. Did ... Adam find you?" Miya still can''t help asking with a little worry in


    her heart, for fear that Adam hasn''t found Lisa yet.


    "Adam? Didn''t he marry you?" Lisa asks with surprise and confusion. Her left is just to make Miya


    happy, but now, she may have learned to give up. No matter what, she wille back, she just goes


    out for rxing.


    Adam has always been a pain in her heart. Anyway, she still has toe back to face him, but she


    doesn¡¯t regret to have sex with Adam because he is her favorite man in her life.


    As soon as Miya hears Lisa''s tone, she guesses that Adam hasn''t found Lisa yet, and she is a little


    worried that Adam is so stupid that it has been so long that he still hasn''t found Lisa.


    "Well, I''m going to marry Alex tomorrow. Let¡¯s talk about it when youe back." Miya thinks it a long


    story. It isn''t clear at all with a few words on the phone. However, love is always too difficult to express


    clearly.


    Lisa just wants to speak, but the figure in front of her deeply attracts her. At that moment, her world


    seems to be nk. There is only the man in front of her eyes, in her mind, in her heart, the whole world


    is left.


    For a while she stands just there, even forgetting to react. Why is Adam here? Does hee to see


    her? From Miya''s phone call, she seems to think of something. He doesn''t marry Miya. Hees to


    find her.


    Adam also looks at Lisa in front of him quietly. These days, she has lost a lot of weight and her jaw has


    be sharp. She must have had a bad time. His heart suddenly fells sour, and he strides towards


    her and holds her in his arms. At this moment, it seems that no one leaves in the world except for them.


    Miya is holding the phone over there, she doesn''t know what happened and yells into the phone twice


    but no response. What is Lisa doing? Does it have no signal on her cell phone? But it is impossible. If


    the mobile phone has no signal, why does the mobile phone still disy the answering status?


    "Lisa, Lisa!" Miya can''t help but shouts two more times at the phone, but the phone still doesn''t


    respond. She is so speechless. Why is she talking and suddenly there is no response?


    While Miya is about to hang up and call again, she suddenly hears a word.


    "Adam, are you really here?" Lisa asks uncertainly.


    Miya''s hand is obviously loose. It turns out to be this way. No wonder Lisa doesn''t listen to what she


    said just now. It turns out that Lisa has met Adam.


    She is going to call Adam. But now it seems that she is no longer needs to do that. Is she trying to


    eavesdrop on their conversation? Miya thinks evilly in her heart.


    However, her mobile phone suddenly turns ck at this moment. Damn it, the mobile phone runs out of


    power. It seems that people really can''t do bad things, even listening to others talking.


    Just then Alex walks in, seeing Miya staring at the phone in a daze, touching her head gently, and


    leans over to kiss her.


    "What if we have one more child?" Alex says suddenly. His eyes has gradually rises desire, and the big


    palm has touched Miya''s waist.


    Miya apparently hasn''t figured out what Alex means. She looks up and herrge eyes meets Alex''s,


    which reveals a deep desire, and he wants to have sex now.


    The moment Miya confronts Alex''s eyes, she seems to have guessed what will happen next, and she


    immediately struggles to get up. Now it''s just the sunset. Recently, she really finds out that this man is a


    crowned beast. As soon as they undress, he will definitely be a wolf.


    But how will Alex give Miya a chance to escape at this time. He suddenly rushes up and presses Miya


    under him.


    "I want you." Alex has kissed her thin lips while talking. Her lips will always be so seductive that if he


    kisses, he will sink in.


    "Alex, sorry to tell you that I am getting my period. I''m afraid I can''t do it these days."


    Miya says with a smile. She finds that what she is most looking forward to now is getting her period,


    which is her most rxed days.


    But she knows these are the days that Alex hates the most. She really doesn''t understand why the


    desire of him is so great.


    She may never understand that it is because of deep love. He wants to melt her in his body, and never


    be separated.


    Even if she is getting her period, Alex still kisses her deeply and finally leaves her red lips reluctantly.


    And here, Adam and Lisa still are hugging each other tightly.


    "You''ve lost weight." Adam says distressedly. It is all his fault. If he hadn¡¯t treated her like that, she


    wouldn''t havee to an unfamiliar city sadly.


    "Why didn''t you marry Miya? Is it because of me?" Lisa obviously me herself. If they haven¡¯t have


    sex, they should be happy together now. It''s all her fault.


    Hearing Lisa''s words, Adam hugs her more tightly. What a nice girl she is. It¡¯s all because he hasn¡¯t


    realized how lucky he is until he loses her.


    "Lisa, I love you--"


    This sentence is not the sweetest, but it is better than any word in the world. This sentence is likely to


    make a person fly from hell to heaven in an instant.


    Lisa looks at Adam in shock, staring at him with incredibility. Maybe she never thinks that Adam will say


    this to her. Doesn''t he love Miya? He loves Miya, which she already knows.


    The next moment, while Lisa is stunned, Adam leans down and kisses her. The moment he kisses her,


    he knows that he loves her.


    Lisa''s tears, salty, but bitter with happiness, fall into his mouth. From now on, they will be happy.


    At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Miya appears on time at the airport. She expects that Adam should


    come back with Lisa. Both of them will be happy too. Lisa finally finds her happiness .


    "Mummy, will Uncle and Aunte back together?" Joey can''t help asking with doubts on her face. In


    her mind, they didn''t have much intersection. Why will they be together? Isn''t this too weird?


    Ben squeezes Joey''s little face and says.


    "You don''t know anything about it. Just wait for them," Ben says.


    Joey touches her little face, staring at Ben with dissatisfaction. This guy dares to treat her like this. It is


    estimated that her little face will be pinched. Thinking of this, Joey is upset, and she wants to squeeze


    him as revenge.


    When Ben is proud, he just fells painful on his small face. Joey is pinching his face so hard. He just


    squeezes her lightly, but now she is so hard.


    Ben wants to push away Joey. However, he is so strong that Joey falls to the ground.


    "Mummy, Ben bullied me, he bullied me." Joey burst into tears in dissatisfaction immediately, and


    crystal clear tearses out immediately, as if it is ready-made.


    Andre immediately helps Joey up and looks at Ben with dissatisfaction, as if he is to me Ben for


    pushing Joey down.


    Ben is aggrieved. He doesn''t use much energy just now. Joey falls down because of herself.


    Miya looks at them speechlessly. The older they grow, the more it bothers her. Now it is obvious that


    Joey and Andre are a team and iste Ben. The reason is simple. Because Ben is so small, he will


    make fun the girls in the ss. Joey despises him, so she cooperates with Andre.


    "Ben, Joey is your younger sister. Let her be." Even though Miya is talking like that, she pulls Ben into


    her arms, waiting for Adam and Lisa.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Ben gets into Miya''s arms. He doesn''t bully Joey at all. He won¡¯t hurt his sister. How will he bully her?


    But he doesn''t say anything, time will prove everything. He likes Joey like Andre.


    Lisa has seen them in the distance and walks towards them with Adam. She rushes to Miya


    immediately with her red face. It seems that Adam has exined everything to Lisa. What a silly girl.


    Why doesn''t she tell her that she loves Adam and suffers so much?

 Chapter 287 There Is Something We Can’t Do

    Chapter 287 There Is Something We Can¡¯t Do


    "Aunt!" Joey immediately smiles at Lisa when she sees her.


    When Lisa sees Joey, she hugs her. She is bing more and more beautiful like Miya, but her little


    brain is more and more like Alex, which is smarter and smarter.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Ben approaches Adam. He has grown up, so there is no need to hug him.


    "Uncle." He calls softly, but there is still a sense of kindness in his tone. After all, they used to live so


    warmly together. They have many wonderful memories together, which he will never forget forever.


    Adam nods. Ben looks more like Alex as growing. Then he looks at Andre who used to hates him


    because of their rtionship. Now he quits, maybe he does not hate him anymore.


    "Uncle!" Sure enough, Andre also calls out politely.


    Adam touches Andre''s little head, which means they remedy the breach.


    At the wedding.


    Miya walks across the red carpet with Alex''s arms, and they are followed by three beautiful children.


    Lisa and Adam are bridesmaids and groomsmen respectively, and everything goes so smoothly.


    It''s finally time to wear the ring. Alex first takes out the ring and puts it on Miya, then kisses her finger


    affectionately.


    Then it is time for Miya to wear the ring for Alex. Miya nces at Lisa behind, who is about to take it


    out. However, her face changes slightly.


    "Miya, I seem to have forgotten to take the ring." Lisa is nervous. She clearly remembers that she takes


    it. Does she lose it?


    "Isn''t it?" Miya''s face also changes slightly. There are so many people here. What if she doesn¡¯t have a


    ring?


    Who knows Ben ising over with a ring box.


    Miya breathes a sigh of relief when she sees Ben, and walks towards Ben, trying to take the ring box in


    his hand.


    But as soon as she walks forward, she steps on the wedding dress and falls forward immediately. Her


    little face flushes. She is really going to lose face in front of so many people.


    Alex reaches out and grabs Miya''s body quickly, turning around, she has fallen into his arms.


    Miya, whose eyes are full of shyness, looks at Alex with a flushed face, and the long eyshes


    covering part of her expression.


    Alex suddenly leans down and kisses Miya. In front of the all guests, he kisses her affectionately.


    There is thunderous apuse from the audience. At that moment, both of them seem to have heard


    those apuse, but they have been integrated into their world.


    In the evening, Alex asks Miya to sit in the hall and watch the moon, and he puts Miya in his arms.


    "Miya, I love you!" Alex says softly, his chin rubbing Miya''s meek hair.


    "Alex, I love you too." Miya says gently, looking at the moon in the sky.


    "Miya, you are like the moon in the sky in my heart, which illuminates me." Alex continues to say.


    "Alex, you are like air in my heart. Without you, I would die." Miya still gently replies to Alex.


    Alex is excited by Miya¡¯s word. The next moment, he has hugged Miya tightly, with an evil smile.


    "Tonight is a full moon night, we shouldn¡¯t waste it but have sex!" Then he holds Miya and walks


    directly into the room.


    "Alex, I am getting my period, we can''t do that." Miya screams from the room.


    The people eavesdropping outside are uproar!

 Chapter 288 I Only Love You

    Chapter 288 I Only Love You


    Alex buries his head in Miya''s hair, feeling her breath deeply.


    "Miya, I feel like the happiest person in the world."


    Miya hears it and says,"why is it so nasty?" Her face is also full of happiness.


    Alex suddenly ps Miya''s waist, like punishment, "I don''t mind that you are nasty."


    Miya ps Alex''s palm and says,"you are not serious at all."


    "Don''t you know it before we got married?" Alex opens his arms as if he has reached the pinnacle of


    his life. This satisfaction is something he never had before.


    Miya is speechless. Yeah, she always knows him. Suddenly, she is picked up by someone.


    "Your period should be over." Something shes in Alex''s eyes, his voice is hoarse. "Night hours in


    spring are extremely precious, we can''t waste it, Miya."


    He leans in her ear, and the his word make her blush. Under Alex''s earnest gaze, she agrees.


    Alex ces her on the bed and can''t wait tearing her clothes.


    "You ... can you stop thinking about making love?"


    "Who lets you be so charming? I always want you." Alex loosens his neckline and ready to start.


    Alex kisses her constantly, and Miya stretches out her hand to hold Alex''s neck, anyway, they have had


    sex for so many times.


    They are getting closer, and Alex gets undressed, ready to enter her, but as a result, Randy is


    screaming from outside.


    "Alex, Alex..."


    Fortunately, the door is locked, otherwise, Randy will rush in.


    Alex wants to leave him alone, but Randy''s voice doesn¡¯t stop.


    "Alex." Miya leans against Alex''s chest, ncing at the door and smiling at Alex. "We have many


    chances in the future. Maybe Randy has something important to tell you."


    Alex frowns. The three children know that they are busy making love and ask their grandparents to take


    them away. Why Randy is not as clever as the six or seven year old children?


    He pulls over the quilt, covering Miya''s naked body, and opens the door.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    With such obvious anger, how can Randy not see it? He swallows secretly, grinning: "Lance kept


    calling Miya at the door..."


    Lance? Isn''t he married? What is he doing here? Alex nces at Miya on the bed, she pulls the quilt


    over her head, covering her whole body. Nobody knows if she hears it.


    He looks back. "Then let him out. Should I teach you such a simple thing?"


    Most of Randy''s work is OK, and he understands his needs, but he dares to disturb him on his wedding


    night.


    This must be simple in the past, but today Lance is very strange. "Alex, Lance is a little weird today."


    "What''s weird?" He knows Lance is weak. There are so many bodyguards at the door, can¡¯t they let


    him out?


    Randy is about to speak, and there is a noise from outside.


    "Miya! Miya! Alex, don''t force Miya!"


    Lance seems to want to battle, and a number of bodyguards can''t stop him.


    "Alex, Lance is really strange, and he even beats the bodyguards." Randy just saw Lance, but Lance


    didn''t seem to know him.


    "You said Lance hit someone?" In memory, Lance seems to have beaten him once, of course, Alex


    wins atst. Even though he has some strength, he can¡¯tpare with Alex.


    Randy fiercely nods.


    Miya opens her eyes suddenly, Lance ... Lance ising! Theirst meet was in that cafe where he


    pped her for his fiancee.


    He didn''t invite her to his weddingst time. She doesn¡¯t invite him to her wedding, either. First, she is a


    little scared, because her senior bes fiercely scary. Second, she gives an invitation to Lisa, who is


    a bridesmaid, he cane if he wants.


    However, Miya doesn''t see Lance.


    Alex turns around, and Miya is motionless on the bed. He thinks she has heard it. He asks Randy to go


    out and walks to Miya, opening her quilt.


    Miya lies there motionlessly, thinking something.


    Alex tries to say something but he doesn¡¯t, sitting beside the bed and holding her. If it was before, he


    would definitely yell at her, or ask her ironically, "are you happy that Lance hase to see you?"


    After that, Miya will certainly stubbornly reply to him. Therefore, the gap between them will berger.


    He is married now, Miya is his wife and he has to learn to endure. His wife is so charming that if he


    yells, other men will definitely have opportunities to get close to her.


    "Are you going out to meet him?" Alex takes a deep breath and asks smoothly.


    Miya shakes her head and looks up at Alex, her eyes turn red.


    Alex embraces her distressedly.


    "I loved him."


    Miya''s voice is not loud, but it seems particrly loud in this quiet room.


    Alex trembles slightly, and a nameless anger burst into his heart. But he has to learn to be patient,


    because she indeed matters to him.


    "I used to love him deeply. At the time of amnesia, if you didn''te to me, I should marry him."


    "Miya, Lance is married, and you are already married to me!" Alex fells that the anger has reached its


    peak, rudely rubbing her head and biting her lips frantically. Can she not make him angry?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Miya doe not resist, but kisses Alex back.


    Alex is a little surprised. What the hell is this woman doing?


    "Yes, we''re married now, and he and I have ended our feeling." Miya looks at Alex with a charm


    expression, with her little hand touching his body, and finally staying in his ear. "I only love you now."


    Alex suddenly fells hot, rolling over and pressing Miya under him. She is provoking him.


    It is all of a sudden, a loud noise raises in the room with the door opening.


    "Miya, I''m here to pick you up!"

 Chapter 289 I Will Let You Know Who Is Your Husband

    Chapter 289 I Will Let You Know Who Is Your Husband


    The visitor is indeed Lance. Looking at what is happening in front of him, his mind is instantly nk. He


    takes two steps back, but still clenches his fists forward.


    Alex, who has been suppressed to the extreme, is in a bad mood. He res coldly at Randy behind


    Lance. What does this guy doing? Can''t so many people stop Lance?


    Alex pulls over the quilt to cover Miya and steps forward to stop Lance.


    "Give me Miya back. She¡¯s mine!" Lance says again.


    "What? Yours?" Alex''s dark eyes are full of danger. He once said that he didn''t want to fall out with him


    because of Miya, but now it seems that they can''t be friends.


    Lance ignores Alex, but leans his head in search of Miya.


    "Miya, I was hypnotized so I forgot you at that time. The one I love is you. I love you all the time!" He


    ignores Alex, confessing to Miya gently,


    Miya in the quilt is shocked when hearing this. What did he just say? Being hypnotized? Forgetting me?


    Compared the day when they meetst time, he is really different.


    Alex is full of anger now. Lance''s neckline is raised, Alex is ready to give him a punch.


    Lance doesn''t resist but just looks at the big bed behind Alex with expectation. However, Miya doesn''t


    move at all, making him sad.


    Alex really wants to fight with him, but it is not that auspicious during his wedding. He just asks Randy


    to deal with Lance, and orders "Change all the bodyguards, how good-for-nothing they are!"


    After they leave, Miya sits up. Lance''s words are still echoing in her mind.


    Looking at Miya¡¯s surprise, Alex suddenly feels a little regretful of his kindness, which destroys their


    wedding night.


    "Alex, I''m sleepy, I''m going to sleep." Miya says softly, turning over and leaves her back to Alex.


    Alex just feels angry. He opens the quilt and shouts at Miya. "Are you being moved just now? I will let


    you know who is your husband!"


    Alex touches Miya''s face and kisses her arbitrarily. He wants to stop her from talking because he is


    afraid that she will say something that makes him unhappy.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His big palms are touching every corner of Miya''s body. He is so irritable that he rushes straight in Miya


    without finishing the forey.


    "Ummm¡­"


    Miya groans, and tears fall down. Her palm scratches Alex¡¯s back.


    This night, Alex torments Miya for many times. Miya has fainted because of exhaustion while Alex


    doesn¡¯t stop until it is dawn.


    Before falling asleep, Alex looks at Miya''s sleeping face, putting a kiss on her forehead. It is obvious


    that she doesn¡¯t sleep well.


    He wants to give Miya a good wedding night at first, but he is out of control.


    He remembers that when Miya used to call Lance affectionately, which makes him upset. But Lance is


    indeed different from the past. As for the reason... his good-looking eyes are narrowed, showing a


    dangerous look, and it seems that he has to find it out.


    "Mummy, Mummy, it¡¯s almost two o¡¯clock."


    "Mummy iszy. Don''t me Joey to bezy in the future."


    "Mummy, wake up and have breakfast. Grandma said Mummy has a bad stomach, so you have to eat


    breakfast."


    ...


    Their voice finally awake Miya, and she can''t help smiling happily. "Aren''t you going to your grandma''s


    house?"


    "Mummy, it''s already afternoon now." Ben is speechless, "Daddy said that Mummy was tired and


    needed to sleep for a while, but he didn''t say she would sleep for so long."


    "Daddy said that Mummy might be bored when Daddy was not at home, so he took us back early in the


    morning." Andre exins slowly.


    Thinking of Alex, Miya''s face flushes. She remembers what happenedst night but they didn''t seem to


    be happy. Her mood turns bad.


    "Mummy, aren''t you happy?" Joey is the first one to perceive Miya''s unhappy expression.


    Miya shakes her head. "Okay, you guys go out first. I am going to dress myself and let¡¯s have meal


    togetherter."


    The three children nods obediently, and then walks out in a row.


    Miya is surprised the children are disciplinary. She gets up strenuously with more soreness than


    expecting.


    She walks to the bathroom to wash, only to be shocked to see the bruises on her body. Biting her like


    this, does Alex treat her like a big piece of meat?


    Reluctantly, she has to wear long sleeves on this hot day. When she is out of the room, the three


    children are almost dumbfounded.


    "Mummy, are you stupid?" Joey trots towards Miya, asking Miya¡¯s hug.


    Miya is about to reach out and hug, but Ben stops Joey.


    "You are old enough to walk on your own. Do you forget what Daddy said?"


    Miya is ready to ask Ben not to talk so aggressively. Joey is only six years old. She is a child and Miya


    can hold her.


    However, Joey nods to agree Ben. She smiles and says, "Mummy, I''m grown up, I can protect Mummy


    with my brothers."


    Joey smiles like an angel, and Miya fells warm in her heart. She really wants to know what Alex has


    told them so that they be so sensible overnight.


    But from the moment she wakes up, she doesn''t see Alex. Where did he go? Is he jealous again? She


    is ready not to me him.


    At this moment, Miya''s phone rings, and she nces at it before answering.


    "My dear wife, I will be off in two hours and five minutes. Where shall we have dinner at night?"


    Alex is reviewing the documents in his office now, and immediately calls Miya after receiving her news


    from Andre.


    He is afraid that Miya will get angry with him because of what happenedst night, but ording to


    Andre, Miya seems to be happy.


    His secretary, Alice, is about to go out. When she hears Alex''s sensational, she almost falls to the


    ground. When getting well, she listens to Alex¡¯s talking again.


    "Of course I always listen to Miya. If Miya asks me to turn left, I will never turn right. If Miya asks me to


    walk the dog, I will never walk the chicken."

 Chapter 290 My Job Is Nothing Compare To You

    Chapter 290 My Job Is Nothing Compare To You


    Miya gets cold feet and that cold makes her creeps.


    ¡°I just asked for your opinion. Do you have to talk so much?¡± she did just said the name of a restaurant.


    ¡°My dear is right. Let¡¯s go there today. Please wait me at home, I will be there soon.¡±


    Alex walks out after he hangs up the mobile. Alice has changed her high heel by then, running after


    Alex.


    ¡°Alex, there will be a meeting in ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Put off the meeting.¡±


    ¡°There will be a cooporative scheme meeting in one hour.¡±


    ¡°Put it off. Put all of my agenda off. Don¡¯t let anybody disturb me today.¡±


    Alice can only stop walking. Who says that the woman in love is horrible? The man in love is even


    more horrible! But she envies Miya a bit.


    ¡°Hey, wait...¡±


    Before Miya has finished her words, therees the beeps. She sighs slightly, turning away and


    looking at her three kids.


    ¡°How¡¯s mommy? Did daddy made you angry?¡± Andre asks.


    ¡°Mommy, tell us, Joey will take revenge for you.¡±


    To justify Joey¡¯s words, Ben beats his breast to show his determination.


    Miya shakes her head, ¡°Daddy said he would take three of you for a big meal. He let you prepare for it.¡±


    ¡°I know my daddy is the best daddy in the world.¡± Joey joyfully goes to the room to take her cap.


    Ben also turn around to get his must-have essory¡ªthe sunsses. But Andre stands there still.


    ¡°Andre, aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Miya squats down, stroking Andre¡¯s head.


    Andre shakes his head, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why they¡¯re overreacting.¡± It¡¯s a normal thing for going


    out. Why do they overreact?


    Watching the view of their backs, Miya smiles, ¡°Because good-looking people easily to stir up trouble.¡±


    Andre gets a cap on his head when he tries to keep asking questions, his immature face is also put on


    a pair of sunsses.


    ¡°Brother Andre, I want to give you one of my caps.¡± Joey smiles naively, helping Andre to wear the cap


    of the same style with her.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any equipment, I will lent a pair of my sunsses to you.¡± Ben doesn¡¯t act


    naturally as Joey does. The people who makes you feel ufortable acts awkwardly.


    Andre is touched by his brother and sister. Miya also feels happy.


    ¡°Kiddies, daddy is back. Are you happy?¡± Alex opens the door, a gust of wind blowing.


    Three kids hugs together. It makes people moved, and unable to say anything.


    So, this is an awkward situation that Alex faces to. The house is in silence, without a word.


    Miya is the first one to react. She bursts outughing and walks to Alex, ¡°Why do youe home so


    early? Isn¡¯t it office hour now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been missing my beloved wife. Working is nothingpare to my wife.¡± Alex holds Miya¡¯s hand,


    kissing on it. Miya hears his voice close to her ear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t help myself and made you


    exhausted.¡±


    Miya¡¯s face turns red, she pushes Alex away, says in a light voice, ¡°You should pay attention. Our


    children right here beside us.¡±


    Alex still smiles and he looks at three kids, but three of them turn around and whisper, ¡°I didn¡¯t see


    anything.¡±


    The blushes on Miya¡¯s cheeks are getting deeper. These kids...


    ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t eaten anything, you must be hungry.¡± Alex shows a touch of pity, holding Miya¡¯s


    hand and says, ¡°Let¡¯s go out to eat.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! We haven¡¯t have dinner together for a long time. Daddy, mommy we must stick together all the


    time.¡± Joey rushes to them, one of each of her hands holds to the adults.


    ¡°We¡¯re together, too.¡± Andre and Ben also rush at and join them.


    These three kids have always made Miya moved, the happiness on Miya¡¯s face has never faded.


    The whole familye out from the vi, getting on a car and driving off. At the same time, a long


    cameraes from the bush nearby, captures every shot of the series of actions.


    ¡°See? The woman you love was joyfully hanging out with other man. Look at her face! Was there a


    moment she thought about you?¡±


    Jessica spreads out all the photos in front of Lance, talks to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jessica.¡±


    Jessica hangs around Lance with charming smiles on her face, stroking his face, ¡°Get over it! Only me


    won¡¯t betray you in this world.¡±


    Lance catches Jessica¡¯s hand, pushing her down to the floor, ¡°If you didn¡¯t hypnotize me at that time,


    how could Miya and me end up like this?¡±


    Jessica lifts her head, watching that pair of deep eyes, as if she doesn¡¯t recognize him any more. It


    seems the former gentleman gave a false impression to her.


    But she doesn¡¯t give up, grabbing the photos and pointing at Miya, ¡°What¡¯s good in this bitch? If she


    really loves you, how could sheughs happily in front of other man! Look, there are three kids around


    her. Who knows where do these son...¡±


    Before Jessica has finished her words, her cheek tingled from the p.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Lance hasn¡¯t retrieved his hand. He looks at Jessica andmands, ¡°I won¡¯t allow


    you to say her like this. You¡¯re not qualified.¡±


    Then Lance walks out of the room.


    Jessica crumples up the photos of Miya in her hands. She is the popr star and has the reputation of


    the being ¡°Evil Angel¡±.


    But a person like her bends her knees to beg Lance, yet he¡¯s reluctant to see her.


    ¡°Miya, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    A cruel voicees out from vi sends a chill through Miya.


    ¡°Dear, are you okay?¡± Alex holds Miya in his arms quickly, every bit of her freak-out can influence his


    mind now.


    Miya shakes her head, ¡°Nothing happens to me. Don¡¯t be so tense.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! My wife¡¯s matter always a big deal.¡± Alex corrects her.


    ¡°Alright! Take care of children then.¡±


    Since she has been married to Alex, she asked somebody else to take care of herpany. Maybe


    she¡¯s gifted in design, but she feels the stress of managing a wholepany. So Alex hired a group of


    elites to help her manage thepany. And she can enjoy the efforts of others without doing anything.


    Also, she will have time to engage in advanced studies.


    Recently Alex works hard during daytime, once he¡¯s free he will bring his family out. This time they are


    having fun in an amusement park.


    Theughters are noisy. The three kids enjoy themselves.


    ¡°Miya, I didn¡¯t expect that I woulde across you here.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 291 I Will Succeed In Pursuing You

    Chapter 291 I Will Seed In Pursuing You


    A sounde from her back, Lisa holds the arm of Adam, and both of them walk to Miya.


    Until now, she feels a bit embarrassed and almost takes away her hands on Adam. Adam catches her


    hands tightly and doesn¡¯t let them go.


    Lisa is shy, but Miya is happy for her best friend. Yet Alex holds Miya tighter, he watches Adam with


    hostile attitude.


    If he remembers correctly, his woman almost married to this man.


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± Adam cannot help tough. He did love Miya, but he has Lisa


    now.


    Miya is slightly embarrassed, giving a pinch to the arm on her waist.


    Alex feels the pain, but he doesn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°Are you dating here alone?¡± Lisa looks around, but she doesn¡¯t see the three kids.


    Miya shakes her head and smiles, ¡°How could it be possible?¡± although she says in a dislike tone, her


    heart is full of joy.


    ¡°Joey heard the unpleasant words, mommy, you said Joey was clinging.¡± Joey rushes towards Miya,


    suddenly embracing Miya.


    A seven-year-old kid is not small, her height is reach to Miya¡¯s chest. The impact of the crash is there,


    although Miya tries to control it.


    ¡°You¡¯re not clinging. Joey is always mommy¡¯s angel.¡± When Miya smiles, her curved eyebrows makes


    her motherly role more charming.


    The seven-year-old Joey are slim and graceful now, although she¡¯s not grown up yet, she¡¯s already a


    beauty. It¡¯s not hard to infer that a lot of boys will be fascinated to her when she¡¯s eighteen.


    Lisa¡¯s heart starts to race when she sees the sweet scene, she whispers to Adam, ¡°Adam, how about


    we have a child and let him marry Joey?¡±


    Adam¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkle, but he doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Lisa thinks that Adam may not agree with her. She looks at Miya and thinks Adam still in love with her,


    so a sense of inferiorityes to her mind. ¡°We don¡¯t need to have...¡±


    Before Lisa is able to finish her words, she is interrupted by Adam, ¡°Why do you change your mind?


    Let¡¯s go home now!¡± of course he will not tell her what she says recalls him the smell of her body.


    It seems thatst ident made theme lovers. Since then every time when Adam requested for it


    she rejected him by the excuse of the gloom of her first time.


    ¡°....¡± Lisa doesn¡¯t know how to reply him. She calms him down and talks to Miya, ¡°It¡¯s my birthday this


    weekend. I want to hold a barbecue party in my house. I will invite some close friends that day. Will you


    come?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Miya answers her without thinking too much.


    Joey¡¯s head pops out, ¡°Antie Lisa, Joey also want to go there.¡±


    Lisa nods her head, ¡°Joey will certainly join us. Where are Andre and Ben?¡± she finds these two


    children haven¡¯t showed up yet.


    When she mentions these two boys, Joey pulls a long face. ¡°They are ying bumper cars.¡± she


    mumbles with helpless expression, ¡°It¡¯s all about Ben. He insisted onpeting with Andre by force


    and said that they were neck and neck in intelligence.¡±


    Joey¡¯s words make the people around herugh. Lisa confirms her thought of having a boy then let him


    marry Joey in the future.


    Two bumper cars race and crush to each other on the court, once, twice, three times...


    ¡°I will win this time.¡± Ben shouts, preparing for the next attack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure.¡± Andre smiles slyly, as if copying and pasting the face expression of his father.


    Theirpetition is fierce. The girls apanied by their parents watching at them with admired eyes.


    ¡°Are you bored with thepetition? Antie Lisa said she would invite us for barbecue. Will you join?¡±


    Joey tries to lure her two brothers.


    Both of her brothers say at the same time, ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    They sound so confirmed, which makes the girls crowd around them cheer them up.


    Joey is shocked. She rolls her eyes, then pretends to fall, crying loudly, ¡°You¡¯re assholes! Joey fell


    over.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    These two boys look back over their shoulder, their bumper cars happen to collide with each other and


    turn over at the same time...


    Andre and Ben fall over. Fortunately, they bump their shoulders instead of heads.


    ¡°You lose.¡± Andre stands up first, talking down to Ben.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ben doesn¡¯t admit his defeat, stands up, too. Facing to the boy with simr look and same height, he


    refuse to concede, ¡°It¡¯s a draw at most.¡±


    ¡°You fell over fist.¡± Andre says.


    Ben is about to say something when Joey run to them, teaching them as if she¡¯s an adult, ¡°Do you act


    like brothers? Your little sister fell over, but you still argued about the winner. Daddy and mommy said


    that if you don¡¯t follow us they would leave you alone.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯spete again next time.¡± Ben reaches his hand to Andre.


    Andre admits this opponent, he also reaches his hand to Ben, but the two hands are held by Joey at


    the same time.


    She tries to keep her temper, then grins.


    For an instant the people crowd around them are moved.


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Andre and Ben know that it is the sign for Joey gets mad. They will not needle her.


    In the corner of the crowd, a child looks like a beggar watches all of this. There¡¯s a touch of sorrow,


    envy and something else in his ck eyes.


    The shadows of the family looks long in the sunset.


    ¡°Honey, do you think it was easy that I married you?¡±


    When Alex hears what she says, he lowers his eyes, ¡°Which part is easy?¡± The big and huge wedding


    made her be the envy of the rest women in the city. Is it possible that...¡°Do you think it was not


    perfect without the honeymoon?¡±


    Miya shakes her head. To spare some time to be with his family, Alex has worked hard since they got


    married. Although he is graceful when he makes decisions, but he should take care of his health.


    ¡°I mean we haven¡¯t dated like the normal couples. For instance, you never persuited me, except those


    days I lost my memory. Don¡¯t forget you had a fiancee at that time.¡± Miya adds, as if she recalls


    something.


    What kind of request it is? A date? What the hell is that? He didn¡¯t even pursuit Susan. He just did


    whatever he should do. Indeed, Alex doesn¡¯t draw the lines in daily life between Miya and himself. So


    he says to her straightly.


    ¡°Then you go running, I¡¯ll run after you.¡±

 Chapter 292 Getting Obsessive With Him

    Chapter 292 Getting Obsessive With Him


    Miya is speechless. Does he pretend that he doesn¡¯t understand or not?


    ¡°Mommy, slow down, Joey can catch up with you.¡±


    ¡°Idiot! Mommy means a man woos a woman.¡± Ben tells the truth unhesitatingly.


    Joey is unhappy with the interruption. She walks to Miya and pouts. ¡°Mommy, see? Ben is saying I¡¯m


    an idiot.¡± Joey says.


    Her daughter is bing more and more adorable. She reaches out her hand and pinch Joey¡¯s face,


    ¡°Well, Joey is not an idiot. You¡¯re very smart.¡±


    ¡°Andre, what are you doing?¡± Ben asks, when he sees Andre standing in the corner.


    ¡°I called grandparents and asked theme here. Let¡¯s have the vacation in their house.¡± Andre said


    peacefully. He looks at Alex, seemingly he tells him, ¡°I¡¯ve removed the third wheels. Come on!¡±


    Alex looks at Andre happily and thinks, ¡°This is my boy.¡±


    Andre lifts his head proudly. Of course, he is his father¡¯s son.


    Ben and Joey understand why Andre called their grandparents, they talk to Miya, ¡°Mommy, we have a


    homework for the vacation: chatting with parents¡¯ elders. Three of us will have to finish the talking in a


    week.¡±


    After a while, David and Ginae to pick up the three kids, barely giving a chance for Miya to talk.


    Soon after Miya sees them off she is hugged by Alex from behind.


    Alex whispers in her ear, ¡° I mean you can try to run anywhere. I won¡¯t let you get out of my sight.¡± He


    takes a bite of her white earlobe for punishment.


    Miya is touched. She is held up and put into a car nearby. The car seat isid t, Alex rides on her,


    ¡°We haven¡¯t gotid here for a long time.¡±


    Miya flushes, ¡°Let¡¯s get home first.¡±


    ¡°No, do it here.¡± Alex starts to undo his buttons unhurriedly.


    Miya covers her face, but surprisingly she doesn¡¯t reject it...When did she turn to this?


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be shy.¡± Alex holds her hands over her head, his ttering breath blow on her face, a kiss


    is on her sexy lips, ¡°You should believe your husband¡¯s skill. It will make youfortable.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it anymore.¡± Miya covers her face. These words are erotic to her.


    Alex¡¯sughter echoes in thepact room. His wife is always adorable so he spontaneously wants to


    treat her well anytime. Yet...the phone ringeres at the wrong time.


    Alex nces at the mobile phone then turns off. But it rings again. He intends to ask Miya wait for a


    moment.


    But she has put on her clothes and helped him button up.


    ¡°Do your business first. We can have sex tonight.¡± Miya lowers her voice, but it gets to Alex¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Deal! Don¡¯t beg for me tonight.¡± Alex picks up the mobile phone before Miya can reject him.


    ¡°Alex!¡±


    A soft soundes from the phone.


    Alex frowns, ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡±


    ¡°Aileen is back. She doesn¡¯t have any resource at home. Can you pull wires for her?¡± Be says in a


    begging voice. Alex is herst hope.


    Aileen? Alex remembers the name was on the entertainment magazine not long ago. Originally, her


    family prepared to build her into an international star, but she ended up as a porn star.


    It is a huge contrast.


    ¡°Mypany is not an entertainmentpany.¡± Alex rejects her unhesitatingly.


    ¡°I heard that you are looking for a spokesperson. Can...¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will damage ourpany¡¯s reputation for an irrelevant person?¡± He¡¯s not stupid. The


    news of the naked Aileen was dragged from the pub has gone viral. If let her to be the spokesperson,


    hispany will make a loss.


    ¡°Aileen is your sister!¡±


    The sound in other side seems to change. It changes to a serious andmanding voice.


    Hearing this, Alex gets angrier, ¡°Only a shameless mother could give birth to a shameless bitch.¡±


    ¡°What did you say to me? We will wee Aileen tomorrow night. You have to be there.¡±


    The demanding tone makes Alex ignore her and cut off the phone immediately.


    ¡°What happen?¡± Miya notices Alex¡¯s bad look, she asks him.


    Alex doesn¡¯t reply her directly, but says, ¡°Honey, I think we should not wait till tonight.¡±


    He embraces Miya, let her sitting on hisp, his dick is against her, ¡°I can¡¯t bear it anymore.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Miya¡¯s face turn red. She looks out of the window, observing if there is any passenger around.


    Alex pulls her head over, kissing and sucking her lips. ¡°Just be sure. This road is secluded and few


    people wille.¡±


    Miya insists on pushing against his chest, ¡°Who is Aileen?¡±


    She heard the name just now.


    Alex turns over and sits up, but keeps holding Miya in his arms, ¡°She is Be¡¯s daughter, can be


    considered to be my little sister. But she¡¯s horrible."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Horrible?¡± She looks at Alex wonderingly. Her husband doesn¡¯t afraid of anything, but he would be


    afraid of a woman? And this woman is his little sister?


    Alex nods, ¡°This woman will screw with any man who appeals to her. She had designs on Adam a


    while ago. She tried to drug me with love-philter in senior high school.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re his brother.¡± Miya says unbelievably. This woman indeed ¡°horrible¡±. She looks at Alex


    doubly, if he was drug, would he...


    Alex feels Miya¡¯s sight on him, his big hands have reached to her back and he unbuttons her, stroking


    her boobs and pinching them as a punishment.


    Miya feels the pain and realizes she was attacked by Alex sneakily.


    ¡°What did you think? I would not let her make it. But everytime when she sees me she will seduce me.


    Do you feel relieved at my contact with her?¡± Alex¡¯s voice bes rough, his another hand reaches on


    Miya¡¯s zipper on pants. ¡°You¡¯d better wear skirt in the future. It¡¯ s more convenient.¡±


    Miya feels worried to the description to Aileen, when she hears thest sentence...She starts to p his


    hands, ¡°You¡¯re a hooligan. What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Thinking about you!¡± Alex ps Miya¡¯s hips, his hands travel widely across her body.


    Miya knows she can¡¯t stop Alex, so she surrenders and puts her arms around his neck, catering to him,


    getting obsessive with him.

 Chapter 293 Talent

    Chapter 293 Talent


    Although Miya doesn¡¯t manage herpany by herself, but she participates the routine meeting every


    month.


    She wears ordinary clothes, the office tters with the sound of her high-heel shoes. Every employee


    greets her politely.


    The first thing she does in her room is reading the reports and observe thepany performance. She


    usually reads reports in the morning, and holds meeting in the afternoon.


    It has been quiet in this ce, but after a while, a young manes in without knocking the door.


    This seemingly sloppy young man is about twenty-seven. He has the greasy hair, wearing a pair of


    sses and strange clothes.


    ¡°Are you the new manager?¡± he sounds decadent and sickly.


    The young man¡¯s voice is feeble, his ck rims are obvious. Miya didn¡¯t hear it clearly until he walks


    close to her.


    Miya is shocked and she clenches on her breasts, but a business n is thrown to her.


    ¡°This is newly revised document, approve it soon. I haven¡¯t slept for two days.¡±


    His tone is rather unfriendly. But Miya doesn¡¯t care about that. This business n doesn¡¯t looks like his


    character, it¡¯s logical.


    ¡°We have been striving for 30 years before we manager to work for Alex Group. Why should I work for


    the my boss¡¯s woman?¡± every time when he thinks of this, his temper is getting worse.


    ¡°What?¡± obviously Miya doesn¡¯t understand what this young man is talking about.


    The young man thinks Miya is a newer so she doesn¡¯t understand what he says, so he asks,


    ¡°When you first came to Alex Group, did you also think about being someone one day, for instance, a


    Design Director?¡±


    Miya blinks her eyes, she worked for money when she came into Alex Group... As to the Design


    Director, she took the role for a while, but that was not a big deal. What matter to her is the three kids


    and their father all by her side.


    The young man thinks Miya is a green hand, so he sniffs at her, ¡°You¡¯recking knowledge and


    experience. When I came into Alex Group, I was thinking of having big things to do. But they sent me to


    this small and shabbypany, which is too far offpare to Alex Group.¡±


    ¡°Especially I heard that thispany belongs to my boss¡¯s wife. Can a woman doing something big? If


    she doesn¡¯t know how to run apany, then she should set up thepany. If she set it up and


    doesn¡¯t run it by herself, she probably doesn¡¯t have the abilities to run it. Well then, it makes us hard.¡±


    Miya understands what he said for the first part, but when she hears thest part she gets angry by


    every word.


    ¡°What...did you say?¡± Miya barely can say out, ¡°What is your small and shabbypany?¡± She


    supervised every corner of the construction and decoration. How can he tell her like that!


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it looks small and shabbypare to Alex Group? Actually I don¡¯t discriminate against


    woman, but I discriminate against those women who doesn¡¯t work but enjoy the painstaking efforts that


    are made by others and those efforts are transferred by their men. Do you understand that kind of


    feeling? We work for a boss like this everyday from nine to five. How could it make people with


    confidence in it?¡±


    The young man continues to say a lot more.


    Miya throws his business n on the table, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the young man seems not finish yet, he wants to continue.


    Miya sits on the boss chair and push herself away from the desk, ¡°Daniel, right?¡±


    The young man is shocked. He doesn¡¯t know how Miya knows his name.


    ¡°Master¡¯s Degree, graduated from prestigious university, rmended to Alex Group by university


    because of the high GPA, but dispatched to thispany after three months.¡± Miya reads his resume


    slowly.


    The young man is surprised, thenughs, ¡°I don¡¯t expect that my story has be a legend.¡±


    ¡°I mean I asked for your dispatch.¡±


    A few days ago, Alex got head about some business ns, she also took a look at them, those were all


    belongs to Daniel. His works indeed good, but he¡¯s too proud to ept the failure.


    For instance, a few works with some ws, he won¡¯t correct them but made a scene and saying that he


    was right.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He was a green hand at that time, but he showed his talents better than other sophisticated workers. In


    fact, if he can be a bit more modest, he will be promoted soon.


    He¡¯s a true talent, but Alex Group doesn¡¯tck of talents. Alex wanted to fired him, but Miya stopped


    Alex, thinking that maybe ce Daniel to herpany to practice.


    Suddenly the door is opened, a slim and tall manes in.


    The young man watches Alex as if he sees the God, he was tend to argue with Miya but his eyes brim


    with a few tears now. He squeezes Miya to his back, says in a low voice, ¡°You were talking bullshit. I


    won¡¯t argue with you. Don¡¯t ruin my future.¡±


    Miya looks at the domineering Alex, slightly signs. She wonders why he is not only fascinated by


    women, but also by men.


    The young man thinks his hard working for years must be paid off, Alex Group thinks he is right and


    wants him back. See? The president ising in person. He must be wee the talent back.


    In contrary, Alex doesn¡¯t even take a nce at him, but looks at his rear, ¡°Are you busy? Shall we have


    lunch together?¡±


    Miya remembers she didn¡¯t eat too much in the morning, so she nods. She puts the chair back to its


    ce and runs to Alex.


    It seems the young man was pped on the face instantly. He clenches his fists, ¡°Well, she¡¯s a


    mistress. She didn¡¯t earn the whole things by herself. Is there a bright day in this world?¡± Originally, he


    thought Miya was good-looking, maybe he would allow her to worship him a bit, but now...he looks


    down upon her.


    Miya is obviously unhappy with Daniel¡¯s words. The talent has no difference to the crap.


    ¡°Honey, you look unhappy. Who made you angry?¡± Alex sees Miya¡¯s facial expression, it¡¯s weird.


    ¡°Who else? Definitely you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She pinches Alex¡¯s arm.


    Actually she finds herself is ill-mannered, and worries that Alex will be mad at her.


    If it was in early years, Alex must be angry, but he has ttering face now. He asks her in a low voice,


    ¡°Did I make you exhausted yesterday?¡±


    When Miya hears this, she hits him more heavily.


    Alex holds Miya¡¯s hands and smiles, with indulgence in his eyes. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s eat first. When you have


    enough energy you can hit me again.¡±


    Alex takes Miya to a restaurant, helping her pull the chair as a gentleman.


    Face to the tenderness, Miya¡¯s afraid to connect this gentleman to the former him.


    ¡°Alex, you will spoil me.¡±

 Chapter 294 Horrible Woman

    Chapter 294 Horrible Woman


    ¡°Perfect! Then no one will take you from me.¡± The spoiling grins still on Alex face. He doesn¡¯t mind


    there will be one day only he can stand Miya¡¯s bad temper.


    Otherwise, there are too many potential threats.


    ¡°Alex, did someone tell you something?¡± one of Miya¡¯s hand holds her chin, leaning the elbow on the


    table, watching Alex like his fan.


    Alex hears Miya¡¯s about to tell him something, he sits close to her.


    Miya tries to keep up the mystery, ¡°You¡¯ve been good at talking sweet words recently.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Alex thought it was a big thing, but being ttered by his wife makes him find fulfillment. Randy was


    right, women like to hear sweet words, same as Miay.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, dear. Give you a reward.¡±


    Miya is kissed by him unexpectedly. Thinking of they are in the restaurant now, she wants to find a


    ce to hide herself for the shame.


    Alex acts naturally, he doesn¡¯t feel shameful about the kiss.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to my parents¡¯ house tonight.¡±


    Alex says suddenly.


    His parent¡¯s house? Miya thinks back to the call from Be to Alex, it seemed to celebrate Aileen¡¯s


    back. But, won¡¯t he be terrified?


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Alex doesn¡¯t expect that Miya would consent to go, ¡°Don¡¯t you ask the reason?¡±


    ¡°Honey, I believe in you.¡± she smiles with the eyebrows curve. It makes him want to protect the


    happiness.


    Alex swallows a mouth of saliva and exins, ¡°She¡¯s a horrible woman...¡±


    This morning, Aileen walks into Alex Group straightforward. She wears the high heels, wriggling her


    small waist, looking around in disdain.


    Someone has recognized her as the woman of the headline news on recent entertainment magazine,


    watching her with despite. But some other people thinks she maybe president¡¯s mistress.


    But there¡¯s no other woman around Alex since he has have Miya.


    From the gate to the reception desk, Aileen is attracting a mixture of eye contacts. She walks to the


    reception desk, putting off her sunsses, talking to a receptionist, ¡°Ie here for Alex.¡±


    The receptionist nces at her vaguely, guessing that her assumption is right.


    She calls the phone of president secretary office uneasily.


    Alice hears the visitor ising, but thinks she can¡¯t make decision by herself, so she reports to Alex


    directly.


    Alex is focus on a pile of files, once he hears the name he feels disgusting. He says, ¡°Drive her out of


    here.¡±


    The voice sounds terrifying.


    After a while, Alicees back again, ¡°President, she said if you wouldn¡¯t meet her, she would strip off


    her clothes, telling everyone she had sex with you before. And she already starts to...¡±


    Alex doesn¡¯t afraid of Aileen, but he worries that Miya will misunderstand him if she watches the news.


    He also worries people around her willugh at her, so he asks Randy to send her away.


    Did they force him to go back home? Well! The twinkle in his eyes is terrifying, he will take revenge on


    those who piss him off.


    ¡°Is it possible?¡± Miya can¡¯t imagine how could a girl say something like that.


    Alex has no choice, ¡°You have an outstanding husband, babe, so you should take care of me tonight,


    what if I was set up?¡±


    Recently Alex is very narcissistic, Miya has used to it.


    At night, the darkness is creeping up on this city, but the house of Alex¡¯s parents is brightly lit.


    The protagonist of the banquet is Aileen. She wears the backless evening gown that shows her


    cleavage clearly. She¡¯s really a seductive woman.


    A lot of yboys in their social circle know Aileen before, they start to appreciate her dirty but tasteful


    body, regardless of their femalepanions.


    The admiration is useful to her, she slightly quints her eyes, thinking that her two brothers have poor


    taste.


    Alex looks at the Augus stands on the stageughing like an idiot. He is a square-toes at normal time,


    but he doesn¡¯t do anything for his open daughter right here.


    Miya at his side wears a white dress gives her curves perfectly, which has attracted many people¡¯s


    eyes.


    Miya holds Alex¡¯s arm enters into the hall, looks like ady from a wellbred familypare to the


    Aileen on the stage.


    Once Aileen sees Alex, she runs to him and stands by his side, ¡°Brother, you finallye to see me.¡±


    After saying this, she reaches out her hand intends to hold the other arm of Alex.


    Alex refuses her determinedly, dodging it ahead of her. But Aileen doesn¡¯t give up, shees up


    again.


    ¡°Brother, why are you hiding from me?¡± she mumbles, putting up a poor face.


    Now Miya understands why Alex was seeking her protection before the banquet. So she walks forward


    and stands between Alex and Aileen, pretending talking to her genuinely.


    ¡°Is this Sister Aileen? I heard a lot about you from your brother.¡± The sound is soft, she even feels it


    sounds disgusting.


    Aileen looks at her unhappily. Judge from her words, Aileen can infer her identity in this family.


    Because of the restriction of the family feelings and face, she doesn¡¯t lose her temper, so she ask her


    hostilely, ¡°Are you Alex¡¯s wife? You are just so so.¡± She runs her fingers through her hair, showing off


    her charm.


    Miya talks to herself, she must smile, otherwise she may give her a p in face for a lesson.


    Who would have thought that Aileen says in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m so pretty, Brother Alex will be mine.¡±


    ¡°Of course you¡¯re pretty.¡± an appearance modified by money will not be bad, but the soul...Thinking of


    what she did before, she can¡¯t help to chill, ¡°But Alex and you are brother and sister.¡±


    Blood rtionship is not allow, how can a brother and sister be a couple?


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? I¡¯m a woman, Alex is a man. Is there anything wrong for a woman and a man


    being together?¡± Unconsciously, her voice be louder and louder, attracting many attentions of


    listeners around them.


    The astonishing words make them surprised. They heard that Alex¡¯s family has a slut, they would not


    believe it if not seeing it.


    The storm has touched the nerve of Augus and Be.


    A man is so old-fashioned like Augus, concerns about the family prestige more than his beloved


    daughter.


    Be goes through the crowd and holds Aileen, intending to send her away.

 Chapter 295 She’s My Wife

    Chapter 295 She¡¯s My Wife


    Aileen resists. ¡°I''m right again. Why did you ask me to go down? This woman should be the one who


    should go.¡±


    Be feels the eyesighting from all around and thinks that Aileen must be dragged away. She goes


    forward to Aileen''s ear and says something. Aileen immediately calms down.


    Aileen smiles on her enchanting face. She says to Miya, ¡°It was just a joke. You can y first. I''ll have a


    rest first.¡±


    Aileen deserves to be a performer. Before Miya could answer, she raises her arrogant chin and leaves


    with Be.


    Miya trembles and falls into Alex''s arms. ¡°Honey, your sister is really horrible.¡± She is changeable and


    unpredictable.


    Alex pats Miya on the back and says ¡°I''m sorry, Darling, I won''t let you see this pervert again.¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone describe his sister like you?¡± Miya ps Alex on the chest.


    ¡°She doesn''t seem to regard me as her brother either.¡± Alex grabbed Miya¡¯s hand and put it into his


    chest. ¡°Anyway, my heart is only you now.¡±


    ¡°Stop it, there are so many people looking at us?¡±


    ¡°They can only envy us.¡± Alex chuckles.


    He is right. People around him look at this scene and begin to fancy about falling in love. The girls all


    feel that Miya had saved the Milky Way in herst life before she married Alex, a good man who cares


    for her family.


    At the end of the banquet, Alex wants to take Miya back, but Augus stays behind. He said that the


    family had not eaten together for a long time, so it is better to have a meal before leaving.


    This is extremely reasonable that there is no room for refutation. Alex and Miya hence stay at this vi.


    The cook at home made a table of cuisine, which dishes can cover the whole round table. Aileen


    chooses to sit next to Alex. She still looks at him with her enchanting eyes.


    Alex shields himself automatically because Aileen won''t listen to him anyway.


    Miya sighs that Alex will be suffer, but she actually feels something moving on her calf. She quivers and


    her chopsticks fall to the ground. She catches this chance to see what happened.


    It¡¯s Aileen who wants to tease Alex, but what she doesn¡¯t expect is that her leg on Alex¡¯s legs is kicking


    Miya.


    Miya chokes back her difort and looks at Aileen,who is winking at Alex.


    ¡°Come on, Alex, you have worked hard outside. Let¡¯s toast.¡± Be pours a ss of wine and handed it


    to Alex.


    Alex doesn''t take it. God knows what y Be¡¯s going to act.


    Be''s hand is awkward in the air for a long time and her expression is bing embarrassed.


    ¡°Is your hand broken? Why don''t you take it?¡±


    ¡°Why should I take it?¡± someone probably wants to get something from you when he treats you well,


    especially Be.


    ¡°You...¡± Augus looks at it and bes furious.


    Miya thinks the sudden conflict was not good, so she asks Alex to follow.


    In the face of his wife, Alex is also obedient. He holds his ss, watching at Miya, and then drinks it


    out.


    But Alex''s obedience makes Aileen angrypletely. She stares at Miya angrily, with resentment,


    disdain... and provocation in her eyes.


    Miya refrains from her physical and mental difort, gets up and leaves on the pretext of going to the


    bathroom.


    In the bathroom, she keeps pouring cold water on her face. No, she has to refrain her disgusting. When


    she recalls Aileen''s feet paddling her calf, she couldn''t help scolding her.


    In the world, wondering of anybody who can be so shameless to this level, she only knows one Aileen.


    She hypnotizes herself in front the mirror, ¡°Calm down, calm down, Miya, calm down.¡±


    ¡°Yo, you actually felt threatened and hid in the bathroom.¡± Aileen goes to the washstand, puts down her


    bag and fixes her makeup.


    It is customary for her, even in her own home, to carry a handbag, which also contains a variety of


    cosmetics.


    Thest thing Miya wants to do is to see Aileen because she is afraid she would p her.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It seems that Miya is not the only one who thinks so. Aileen raises her hand first, but is held by Miya at


    the moment of falling. Almost at the same time, Miya ps her back, which knocks her to the ground.


    Aileen bursts out immediately, and she begins to shout loudly.


    ¡°Ah! You hit me, you dare to hit me!¡±


    The voice is so harsh that Miya wants to leave straightly. As a result, Aileen grabs Miya and pushes her


    to the ground. She grabbed Miya by the hair and raises her hand to give her a p. However, the p


    is stopped by someone.


    ¡°You dare to hit my woman? You are impatient with your life, aren''t you?¡± Alex''s voice sounds in the


    space, which is very shocking. He shakes Aileen''s hand away and causes Aileen, who had just got up,


    to fall down again. He takes Miya with a gentle movement and a soft voice. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Looking at the scene, Aileen, eyes wet, is actually cried.


    ¡°Mom, dad, Alex bullied me!¡±


    Be heard her daughter''s shouts and immediately goes out to the scene with Augus.


    ¡°Dear, what happened to you?¡± Be sadly picks up her daughter from the ground.


    Aileen, covering her face in one hand and pointing Miya in the other, ¡°This woman, she beat me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Augus looks at Miya. He just doesn''t like this daughter-inw. However, she dares to hit his


    daughter. ¡°You kowtow and apologize to my Aileen immediately!¡±


    The tone is undeniable.


    Miya knows that she was wrong in hitting her, but she never thinks of such a humiliating apology. ¡°It is


    OK for me to apologize, but it is impossible for me to kowtow to her.¡±


    ¡°Do you see what good daughter-inw you are marrying? She is really inferior to Susan. ¡°Susan


    somehow knows how to show her filial piety to him and follows him everywhere. At the very least,


    Susan will be good to Aileen, even if Aileen is acrimonious sometimes.


    Hearing the name Susan, Miya almost wants to cry because she can not forget this name that was


    Alex¡¯s love.


    Alex looks at the little woman in her arms and his brow shes with displeasure. She must be thinking


    about something dirty. It seems that he will have to educate the little woman sometime. ¡°It''s not your


    fault, what do you apology for?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she wrong? She beat Aileen.¡± Be looks at her daughter''s swollen face and feels


    distressed. ¡°Alex, Aileen is your sisters after all!¡±


    ¡°She is not born by my mother. Why is she my sister? ¡°


    ¡°Your Aunt Be is your mother.¡± Augus corrects his words. The more Augus looks at Miya, the more


    unsatisfied he feels, ¡°no matter what, she is your sister legally. You are such a good man; even help


    outsiders bully your sister!¡±


    ¡°What outsider do you mean? Your daughter is an outsider to me. And she...¡± Alex clenches Miya¡¯s


    hand, ¡°insider.¡±

 Chapter 296 I am Drugged

    Chapter 296 I am Drugged


    ¡°Well, I don''t have such an unfilial son like you!¡± Augus says, picking up the broom beside the


    bathroom, and rushes to Alex. He wants to sweep him out.


    Be stops him in time, although she feels sad for her daughter and thinks Alex should be beaten.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what I want; I don¡¯t want to be your son either.¡± Alex takes Miya''s hand and is about to go


    out.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Aileen gets up from the ground and walks slowly to Alex. ¡°You said I am not your sister, then I


    want to be your lover!¡±


    Augus can no longer ignore this word.


    ¡°Aileen, he is your brother!¡± He is tired today, and his son and daughter are all insane. Is that


    eptable?


    Alex grunts coldly, ¡°This is your good daughter. Please teach her not to yell for sex when meets a man.¡±


    Then Alex takes Miya out.


    The man¡¯s tyranny makes Miya feel safe and secure, and when she gets in the car, she looks at Alex


    like a crazy fan looking at her idol.


    ¡°Darling, I find you are getting more and more handsome.¡±


    At this time, Alex is driving. Hearing the praise, he feels satisfied.


    ¡°That is, you don''t look at who your husband is?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Be modest, be modest.¡± Her husband is excellent in any sense except being modest.


    ¡°Is not that what you like about me?¡± Alex turns around and bends over to kiss her sexy lips as he


    stopped at the traffic light.


    It is not until the horn sounded at the back that he reluctantly let go her lips.


    ¡°We are on the road and it is very dangerous.¡± Miya is angry. If there is no traffic lights and the car


    behind suddenly rushes up, they will be in danger. She knows Alex will definitely protect her, but she


    doesn''t want Alex to get hurt at all.


    Knowing that Miya is worried about his safety, Alex nods happily, ¡°I see. I will do this to you at home.¡±


    However, Alex suddenly changes his direction and stops in a byce as they get halfway from home.


    His voice is slightly hoarse, ¡°Honey, do you know what Be asked me to drink just now?¡±


    Recognizing that something is wrong with Alex, Miya bes anxious and caresses Alex''s face. It¡¯s


    hot, very hot.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She panics. ¡°What did they give you to drink?¡± With tears in her words, she


    takes out her mobile phone and wants to make an emergency call.


    Alex grabs Miya''s cell phone and throws it away. He takes Miya''s hand and says, ¡°The only person who


    can save me now is you.¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Miya doesn''t care about the mobile phone that is thrown away. She only sees Alex


    in her eyes, as if she will exchange her life for saving him.


    ¡°Are you willing to do whatever you are asked to do?¡± His voice is still hoarse, as if he has reached the


    limit of his patience.


    Miya nods violently. She is willing to do anything.


    ¡°Then... help me take off my clothes.¡±


    Miya obediently unties his tie and takes off his coat.


    Then, Alex pulls Miya''s small hand to a bulging ce in his lower body. ¡°Then, let it out.¡±


    Miya almost obeys his word. She immediately withdraws her hand and pats Alex. ¡°What kind of poison


    have you been drugged?¡±


    Her little face bulges and she is a little angry now. This man is clearly ying with her. Does he really


    think she is so easy to cheat?


    Alex presses a key and the chair is lowered and turns into a bed. He can''t wait to hold Miya down and


    tear her clothes. ¡°Darling, I''m sorry, I can''t help it.¡±


    Her expensive dress is then turns into rags.


    His palms are wandering on her body and gradually goes down to her lower part, unbuttoning her


    underpants, and putting his bulge into her pit despite her drynesss.


    ¡°Uhmn¡­¡± Miya feels hurt.


    ¡°Be just puts aphrodisiac in my wine.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Miya, who is still resisting, stopped struggling.


    ¡°She should have given me a small dose, and it would work several hourster. If I am right, she is


    going to amodate us tonight, and then she is going to put you out and put Aileen in my bed.¡±


    ¡°How can she make such a n? Aileen, Aileen is... her daughter.¡± Would any mother send her


    daughter to her stepson¡¯s bed?


    ¡°Be must have said something to Aileen at the party.¡± Alex¡¯s tone is slow, but the pace of his


    pration is elerating unconsciously. Meanwhile, Miya¡¯s voice bes broken that she can¡¯t


    even say a whole word.


    In Augus¡¯s vi, Be lulls Augus to sleep andes to Aileen¡¯s room.


    That is what Be said when she was lying next to Aileen at the party, ¡°I will drug Alexter and sent


    him to your bed at night, so behave well now.¡±


    In fact, she doesn¡¯t agree with Aileen¡¯s n because Alex is the only son of Augus family, and if


    something really happened, Augus will choose to protect Alex first, even if Aileen is his daughter.


    ¡°Mom, Alex is not in my bed tonight, have you drugged him?¡± Aileen is full of discontent.


    Be nods. Actually, if Aileen had not followed Miya, the n would have worked. However, Aileen


    screws up. Anyway, her mother has been ustomed to failure; she is always reluctant to let her


    daughter suffer a little setback.


    From childhood to now, she always gives the best she could give to Aileen so that Aileen got whatever


    she wanted. Even after hearing the gossip about Aileen, she keeps one eye closed and keeps it hidden


    from Augus and says only good things.


    Anyway, Aileen is a girl who doesn¡¯t have the thought of carrying on with his career, thus Augus is too


    busy to mind her fair, thinking only that he has an annoying daughter. But tonight, Augus is angry


    because of Aileen¡¯s words.


    Therefore, hees to Aileen¡¯s room tonight to have a talk with her.


    ¡°That bitch Miya is so lucky.¡± Aileen is careless in her speech¡ªall she thought is her brother Alex, who


    is tall and strong and therefore must good at love-making.


    In fact, Miya and Alex are couples, and they are legal anyway. Instead, Aileen¡¯s existence is an


    embarrassment. If she is with Alex, that is real unmoral and will be a joke to the whole upper ss.


    Be opens her mouth, with the desire of saying something, but she gives up when she looks at


    Aileen¡¯s expression. Aileen doesn¡¯t think high of her mother, but she can¡¯t let her down any more. So,


    her evil ideas slips back to Miya again.


    Aileen is right that the night is too long for Miya to count the times of love she made with Alex.


    But Alex is still in high spirits, showing no sign of resting.

 Chapter 297 Wife should be Spoiled

    Chapter 297 Wife should be Spoiled


    It is midnight when Alex and Miyae home.


    Alex, holding the little girl wrapped up in his jacket, is out of control again. Where is the ability of self-


    control he proud of all those years? It seems to be vanished when he saw Miya.


    The servant opens the door for him, and as soon as they enters, three little fellows jump at them.


    ¡°Daddy, we are just taking care of you and mommy to call grandma and grandpa to take us away, and


    you let us stay with grandma and grandpa for a week, you have not visit us.¡± Joey plumps her cheek.


    Alex is shocked. He doesn¡¯t expect the time to pass so quickly. Has it been a week?


    ¡°Yeah, dad, I know you want to spend your time with mommy. But at least we are your children too.


    Would you mind me a little bit?¡± Ben shakes his head andins that these two adults are too


    irresponsible.


    Andre says nothing andes to Alex with a smile, ¡°Dad, it is Aunt Lisa¡¯s birthday. So we asked


    grandpa and grandma to send us back.¡±


    So that¡¯s how it is. Alex looks at the two guys who suddenly calm down, how they give birth to these


    two foodies?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mommy should feel ashamed to be picked up by Daddy because you are already grown-up.¡± Joey


    walks to them and pokes Miya.


    Miya is already exhausted, sleeping in Alex¡¯s arms at the moment, and she feels a little ufortable


    when being poked by Joey. She frowns and murmurs.


    Alex immediately lifts Miya up and says to the children, ¡°your Mommy is tired, and when she is rested,


    she will take you to your aunt¡¯s barbecue tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why is mommy tired?¡± Joey cocks her head to ask the truth.


    Alex is speechless. Anyway, he can¡¯t tell her the truth.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you understand? It must be because of something Dad did.¡± Ben seems to discern everything.


    He goes to Joey and drags her away, ¡°we leave first, or dad may change his mind, you will be left home


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I go to bed first now. It is said that people who sleepte have bad skin and you need to rest


    early too, Dad.¡± Joey responds immediately, then waves to Alex and leaves with Ben and Andre.


    This little girl is so clever. Alex takes a look at Miya in his arms and immediately bes gentle,


    thinking that only the two of them could have created such lovely children.


    Unfortunately, he is not there when the three children were born, and he doesn¡¯t know the pain of


    Miya¡¯s birth.


    Over the years, having a babysitter at home has made him feel very upset about taking care of kids,


    not to mention that Miya needs to take care of two kids. He suddenly admires this skinny woman.


    Now, he has a sudden thought of having another child with Miya. And this time, he will apany by


    her side and will never let her suffer any injustice.


    At weekend, Lisa has already put up a grill in the back garden of his vi, waiting for friends¡¯ arrival.


    Adam is right next to her, serving as an assistant.


    ¡°Aunt Lisa, we areing!¡± The children, like butterflies, rush to Lisa, of course, Joeyes as the


    first.


    Ben and Andrew also run along for the good excuse of protecting their sister¡¯s safety. Well, they have


    been chivalrous since childhood.


    ¡°Joey, you are here.¡± Lisa holds Joey, wondering that the girl is bing more and more beautiful.


    She swears to herself that she will make Joey her daughter-inw someday.


    Joey nods violently, and the other two pretty faces emerge behind her.


    ¡°Aunt Lisa, what about us? Don¡¯t you miss us?¡±


    Lisa has to admire Alex and Miya for their gic prowess. These kids are even better than that in


    comic books, and she holds them, ¡°Why not? Aunt Lisa is looking forward to see you guys.¡±


    ¡°Then Aunt Lisa can have one.¡± Joey thinks that Aunt Lisa and her uncle Adam are not ugly, thus the


    child of them is certainly not bad.


    What Joey doesn¡¯t know is that her aunt does have this thought. But she is not married to Adam, and


    she actually feels scared of being married.


    ¡°Right, Lisa, you can have one too, and we can be rtives.¡± Miya follows Joey¡¯s word. She thinks her


    daughter¡¯s proposal is excellent.


    ¡°Miya, you are here!¡± Lisa is pleased to see her face, as if everything is the best in this moment.


    ¡°Well, you finally found me.¡± Miya makes fun of Lisa, ¡°Isn¡¯t my charm older than the three kids? You


    really broke my heart.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± She pulls Miya to the grill and says, ¡°I am still waiting for you to roast meat for us. I


    have not forgotten that you are the best cook among these people.¡±


    ¡°Hahn, you brought me here to service you!¡± Miya pretends to be sad, but she actually takes up the


    mp and roasts the meat.


    Lisa giggles as she tried to make Miya feel at home.


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow her words.¡± Alex turns around to answer a phone and finds out his wife is barbecuing for


    someone else. He threw away the clip unhappily and turns to Lisa, ¡°My wife is tired. You should


    responsible for anything might happen to her.¡±


    Lisa feels speechless when he sees Alex protecting Miya like a hen protecting chicken. ¡°Don¡¯t be so


    stingy. What will happen if you borrow me your wife for a second?¡±


    ¡°Is wife should be borrowed to someone?¡± Alex retorts, ¡°Wife should be spoiled.¡±


    Lisa feels sickening. How does this Alex change his temper so quickly? She looks at Adam and wants


    to ask him why he did not learn to talk as sweet as Alex did.


    However, she only finds that Adam¡¯s vision has been concentrated in one ce. That is Miya who is


    next to Alex.


    She looks happy now. That is great that they are all happy, Adam thinks. But he does not know that


    there is a person whose heart is breaking and just standing beside him.


    Lisa¡¯s face bes gloom and she looks at Miya, feeling that she was really charming, and if she


    were a man, she might be crazy for her. But she is a woman, and therefore she also feels jealous...


    ¡°It is so busy here, Lisa, why don¡¯t you invite me for your birthday party?¡±

 Chapter 298 The Words in Young Ages Were Not Believable

    Chapter 298 The Words in Young Ages Were Not Believable


    The familiar voicees near. Looking at the high-spirited young man, Miya has a sense of a decade


    had passed.


    Lance is still clean and fresh, smiling and looking at everyone.


    But because of his arrival, all of them are stiff.


    ¡°Brother, you are here.¡± Lisa says with a stiff voice.


    Lance has been actually there on Lisa¡¯s annual birthday. But everything has changed since he was with


    his current wife.


    She can¡¯t tell what the difference on her brother is, but she just feels that her brother has be


    gloomy and makes her unconsciously afraid.


    Lance nods to greet others. He nces over the crowd and finally looks at Miya.


    ¡°Miya, you are here too.¡±


    His voice is light, soft, and suddenly hits Miya¡¯s heart.


    Alex darkens his eyes, too. And now he can be sure that Adam had let go of his feelings of Miya


    completely, but Lance has not. Lance seems to be waiting for an opportunity to take Miya away from


    him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Miya nods nkly. Thest time she saw him was when she was married.


    Of course she will not forget that Alex tortured her because he was jealous of Lance. It is just, you


    know, she can not hate anyone.


    Seeing Miya¡¯s reaction is mechanical, Lance shows a little sadness in his eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing? My birthday can¡¯t be boring. Come on, let¡¯s have a barbecue.¡± Lisa yells and


    goes to the grill.


    Miya hears the word andes to her mind. Then she follows Lisa immediately.


    Alex and Lance look at each other, and then he walks over to Miya.


    ¡°Teach me how to barbecue, honey. And next time I will barbecue for you and our children.¡± Alex


    pretends to be so sticky, and calls Miya ¡°honey¡± so smoothly.


    Miya roughly knows why Alex is acting like this. If in this way Lance would give up on her, it would be


    better.


    Lance just feels it¡¯s so harsh and clenches his fists. Since he has remembered everything, he had


    sworn that he would never give in this time.


    ¡°Honey, eat a shrimp.¡± Alex shells the shrimp and put it to Miya¡¯s mouth.


    Miya is surprised and stares at the shrimp, wondering whether if she could eat it.


    At this time, Lance also hands Miya a kebab, ¡°Miya, eat a kebab.¡±


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s eat shrimp.¡± Alex hates Lance¡¯s behavior. Miya is his wife and it¡¯s none of Lance¡¯s


    business.


    ¡°Miya is allergic to everything with a shell. Do not you even know that?¡± Lance sneers, ¡°I still remember


    at that time we took her to a party in high school, she was hospitalized and almost missed the college


    entrance exam because of a shrimp. At that time we did not know why, and afterwards, I knew the


    reason.¡±


    ¡°Because, that shrimp was handed over by Senior, what if he hates me if I refuse?¡± Miya, who was


    young at the time, said the reason naturally.


    Lisa was with her and asked, ¡°Is my brother really that good?¡±


    ¡°Of course, he is so handsome.¡±


    Their conversationpletely reached to Lance¡¯s ears, and he began to notice the little girl behind


    him.


    Miya, of course, knew what she had said before, and seeing Lance is about to go on, she bites the


    shrimp in Alex¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Senior, you should have known why I ate it at that time. Now, my reason has not changed much, just


    the subject has changed.¡±


    Her movement shocks Lance and Alex. Alex kisses Miya¡¯s red lip immediately and sucks the shrimp


    into his mouth.


    The delicate shrimpbining with her taste is very delicious.


    Alex says in Miya¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I do not care enough about you, but next time, you must tell me in


    advance. Even if I make a mistake, do not make fun of your body, I will be sad about it.¡±


    No wonder he has never seen Miya eat shrimps before. So that is the reason. Alex mes himself on


    the bottom of his heart. If it was not that Lance said it in time, he would have made a big mistake.


    Hearing Alex¡¯s words, Miya nods shyly.


    Lance looks at the scene and shakes the kebab in his hand. But he still hands it to Miya and says, ¡°You


    used to love to eat mutton kebabs. I remember once you ordered 30 mutton kebabs at the stand at


    midnight. Iughed at you that you couldn¡¯t eat them all, but you were angry, and finally I ate half of


    them.¡±


    Lance does not know why he keeps reminding the past. He feels embarrassed. He looks fervently at


    Miya and his eyes are full of hope. He thinks Miya would remember the days when she loved him. The


    18-year-old Miya was so beautiful behind him.


    Before Alex can do anything, Adam snatches Lance¡¯s kebab and says, ¡°Don¡¯t judge others, it seems


    you don¡¯t know much about Miya, either.¡±


    Lance is unhappy with Adam¡¯s behaviors and says, ¡°How is that possible? That is what Miya likes


    best.¡±


    Adam picks up the capsicum on top of the kebab with a toothpick. ¡°Miya can¡¯t eat spicy food now,¡± says


    Adam.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Lance can¡¯t believe it. He has kept saying that he knows Miya best.


    ¡°Why is that impossible?¡± Andre jumps out of nowhere and walks behind Miya. He had a good


    impression of Lance before.


    Lance and Alex, after all, were good friends. And he would smile at him and buy him toys, so for a


    while Andre felt like his daddy was not a patch on half of Lance¡¯s kindness.


    But now, Lance is going to take his mommy! He is living a happy life with his parents, how can he let


    Lance to ruin it?


    ¡°My mommy may have liked you before, but you should think how old she was. She was under age at


    that time and how could you take her words seriously? Anyway, I know that my mommy loves my dad


    only.¡±


    At a young age, he speaks with great authority, with a bright and valiant look of Alex. Alex looks at little


    Andre with a smile and thinks he must treat Andre well in the future.


    Lance darkens his face and says, ¡°Andre, you know what? You are a minor now. And what you say is


    less effective than what a teenage girl says.¡±


    Andre is stunned and doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    Andre did not think of this point before, but he still holds his head up and says to Lance, ¡°No matter


    how, my mommy loves my daddy, and me, and Ben and Joey. Whatever you do is not going to work.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ben and Joey pop out and respond.


    Lance says to himself that take no offence at child¡¯s babble. Children¡¯s words are not credible. He is


    about to say something to them.


    But someone speaks before him.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°The kids are right. What I said when I was young was not believable. And now I have been in love with


    someone else.¡±

 Chapter 299 Part in Discord

    Chapter 299 Part in Discord


    Lance looks at Miya and feels unbelievable, ¡°Miya, do you know what you are saying?¡±


    Miya looks at Lance with firm eyes and says, ¡°I used to love spicy food, but now I like light diet. Lance,


    people will change.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Lance reaches out and grasp Miya¡¯s hand.


    Miya takes back her hand. She knows she has to be firm with Lance to let him have no more illusions.


    She knows how cruel it is to Lance, but she doesn¡¯t want to dynce.


    ¡°Haha, it is so lively here.¡±


    At the door, a gorgeous woman takes off her sunsses and wrenches her ass in. She nces over


    the crowd and looks at Lance.


    Jessicaes over, takes Lance¡¯s arm in her arms and says, ¡°Honey, I heard it is Lisa¡¯s birthday today.


    Why didn¡¯t youe here alone without telling me?¡±


    Lance¡¯s fianc¨¦e? No, they are married now. Miya did meet her several times.


    But they are exactly a family. Lance and Jessicae in from the door, and their words and manners


    are very simr.


    Lance wants to withdraw his hand awkwardly, but Jessica holds it very hard.


    ¡°Long time no see, Lisa. You are getting prettier.¡± says Jessica warmly to Lisa, ¡°The gift is still in the car


    outside. I have not taken it over yet. We¡¯ll see itter. I promise you will be satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Ok, thank you, sister-inw.¡± Although they are not close friends, Lisa still shows her nice.


    After all, it was because Alex was trying to fight with their Lance Group, and Lance¡¯s Group was badly


    hit. It was this Miss Jessica helped them.


    At the time, all she knew was that Jessica was a big star, but did not know that her family was so strong


    to help them. Miya and Lance were sad, but overall the Lance Group is grateful to Jessica.


    ¡°Do not call her sister-inw!¡± Lance squeezes a sentence out of his teeth. He wants to find an


    unwilling look on Miya¡¯s face, even if just a little sadness. It is just that there are only congrattions for


    them on Miya¡¯s face. Has she really let him alone? No, he won¡¯t allow!


    Jessica stiffens her face and looks at Miya resentfully.


    It is this woman again. She is going to call her a pain in the ass.


    However, Jessica doesn¡¯t expect that Miya would speak for her.


    ¡°Senior, if we don¡¯t call her sister-inw, do we have to call her by her name directly?¡± Miya looks at


    Jessica peacefully as she has let go all her old grudges and says, ¡°Sister-inw is very pretty and you


    should cherish her, Senior.¡±


    Jessica softens her face slightly, and she looks at Lance with tenderness, but Lance¡¯s face is still


    covered with dark clouds.


    ¡°I told you a long time ago, you should call me Lance.¡± Lance looks affectionately at Miya, hoping she


    could recall the time when they were intimate. He felt happy when she called him softly.


    Miya is already fed up with Lance¡¯s erratic behaviors today, and she begins to ignore him.


    ¡°That is enough!¡± Lisa screams out suddenly.


    ¡°What is the matter, Lisa?¡± Adam grabs Lisa¡¯s hand, but she throws him away.


    ¡°Do not touch me.¡± Lisa screams at Adam abnormally, ¡°Miya, Miya, Miya, all you see is only Miya! It is


    my birthday, okay? Why all of you have to talk about her all the time!¡±


    Miya is embarrassed, and she is really sorry. She feels even guiltier when Lisa says that.


    Alex wants to speak up for Miya, but Miya stops him and says, ¡°Alex, I am fine. It is my fault. I should


    have known more about her feelings.¡±


    Alex finally says nothing, as if he understands.


    But Adam isn¡¯t stopped by Miya. He looks incredulously at Lisa and says, ¡°How could you say that,


    Lisa? Do you know what you are talking about?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know!¡± Lisa pushed Adam aside, ¡°Even you are so focused only on Miya. Since you love


    her so much, why didn¡¯t you marry her but me! I am an individual, too. Do you think my heart won¡¯t be


    hurt?¡±


    After that, Lisa runs back to the vi. Before leaving, she looks at Miya with guilt in her eyes. But she


    also catches the same look in Miya¡¯s eyes.


    They are good friends, but she even said these words to hurt Miya. She feels embarrassed.


    Adam responds by going after Lisa.


    A good barbeque party ends with such a bad situation of parting in discord.


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go back.¡± Alex holds Miya¡¯s shoulder and is sad to see her sullen.


    The three children gather round and follow the adults in the car.


    ¡°It mes that Uncle Lance for making us all unhappy. And he made Aunt Lisa say such sad words,


    s!¡± Joey pouts. She even learns to sigh. She did not eat enough. Looking at her t stomach, she


    thinks Lance is a real bad guy.


    Miya looks out of the window and thinks something. She looks at the phone, hoping Lisa would call her.


    Only Lance and Jessica are left on the field.


    Lance sees Miya left and he darkens his face right away. He pushes Jessica away and she falls to the


    ground.


    Jessica looks at their leaving figure and mocks, ¡°You see? You¡¯repletely not in Miya¡¯s heart, and


    you are still self-sentimental here.¡± She is still on the floor and her ankle on her heel sprained.


    But she can¡¯t let Lance to see it, because she knows that Lance would not care for her, but wouldugh


    at her.


    Lance walks up to Jessica and pinches her face. He says in a cold voice without emotion, ¡°I am telling


    you. If you disturb my business again, I will make you regret what you did.¡±


    After that, he leaves.


    Jessica doesn¡¯t know how many times she sees his back, and she feels her heart like being crushed in


    the machine.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lance, do not you think you can bring your group back to life without my help?¡± Jessica thinks Lance is


    so ungrateful.


    Hearing this, Lance stops, turning half his face around.


    Jessica thinks that he is sorry and he ising to apologize to her. However, he is still standing there.


    ¡°You have given me a good reason to clean up your family. And I would really like to thank you for


    offering 60 percent of your shares for me, my wife...¡±


    At the end of the sentence, Lance sneers. That is really frightening.


    Jessica is nervous, ¡°Lance, what are you going to do? Do not do anything! My father is not easy to be


    trifled with!¡±


    But Lance leaves further and further as if he hears nothing...

 Chapter 300 Better A Finger Off Than Aye Wagging

    Chapter 300 Better A Finger Off Than Aye Wagging


    Lisa has locked herself in the room since her birthday party.


    The cell phone beside her keeps ringing. Undoubtedly, it''s Adam calling.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    These days, Adam has beening to her constantly, but she has ignored him and hasn''t answered


    the phone.


    Her phone is activated for automatic answering and it rings every ten minutes.


    "Lisa, I really love you. Could you open the door?"


    "Lisa, could you tell me what mistakes I have made? Tell me and I will correct it."


    Adam stands in front of the door and keeps ringing the doorbell, but he is still left alone.


    Because Lisa hasn''t answered the phone, Adam''s first reaction is to go to her house, receiving such a


    message from the steward.


    "Lisa hasn''t been back recently. If you see her, please tell her that her father is also looking for her."


    Then he remembers the vi that Lisa mentioned before, and she said that was her home.


    Lisa huddles up with her face burying between her legs and tears falling. "Bad guy, obviously you don''t


    love me, why are you disturbing me! I have decided to give you up."


    Suddenly, the ss is broken and someonees from there.


    Fortunately, he also learned fighting techniques when filming before, so he knows how to climb over


    the window.


    Seeing Lisa lie in bed, Adam is distressed. He almost steps forward to embrace her by nature.


    "Lisa, don''t ignore me, please." Adam is panicking, and he''s been stuck in an inexplicable atmosphere


    recently.


    Somehow he wants to stay with Lisa. Somehow he wants to have child with her. Somehow Lisa has


    reced Miya in his heart... but Lisa also ignores him somehow.


    He thinks about what he has done at the birthday party, but he really doesn¡¯t know how he upsets Lisa.


    He clearly remembers that he has apanied Lisa without talking to Miya much.


    Lisa''s tears keeps falling, and her heart softened when hearing Adam¡¯s words. But thinking of


    everything in the past, she can''t determine the truth of his words.


    She loves him, but she does not have that courage. She is afraid that her love is just a mistake.


    "Adam."


    Her voice is so weak because she hasn¡¯t eaten for so many days. Even if she eats now, she will vomit


    it unconsciously.


    "I''m here." Adam''s chin is on her head. Hearing her words, he responds immediately.


    "Let''s break up."


    Considering for a long time, she finally speaks out with tears.


    "What did you say?" Adam turns Lisa''s shoulders back incredulously, letting her face him.


    Lisa''s eyes are swollen because of crying. She doesn''t want Adam to see her embarrassed face. Her


    eyes keeps dodging.


    "Look at me, do you know what you''re talking about?" Adam¡¯s hands shake her shoulders vigorously


    while growling.


    Lisa chokes and suppresses her emotions. "Let''s break up." She repeats.


    Adam holds her back with his big palm and kisses her lips.


    It is a long time before Adam lets go of Lisa. He says, "I give you a chance to take back what you said."


    "Let''s break up." Lisa repeats it again.


    Adam''s eyes be dark and he kisses the red lips again. "Are you sure you don''t take it back?"


    "Adam, I want to break up with you!" Lisa yells, keeping her hands on Adam''s chest to push him away.


    "You don''t love me, you don''t ..."


    Adam remains motionless, listening to Lisa''s cry and feeling his heart broken.


    "Baby don''t cry, I love you." Adam kisses Lisa''s tears, and puts his hand inside her clothes. "Don''t you


    say you want to have a child? Let me help you."


    Lisa almost obeys Adam. At thest minute, Lisa stops Adam.


    She looks at the broken ss window, and the wind blowing the curtain. She thinks that better a little


    loss than a long sorrow.


    "Adam, you still love Miya, right?" She seems doubtful, but she has already determined the answer in


    her mind.


    Hearing "Miya", Adam realizes something. She tortures him due to her jealousy. But being jealous is


    also an indirect exnation that she cares about him, his mood has be surprisingly good. "Baby,


    don''t be jealous. Miya and I are already ended."


    Just like what Miya said to Lance, maybe he likes Miya before, but now it has shifted. Miya turns to


    Alex, and he turns to Lisa.


    "Who is jealous?" Lisa does not admit it. "I just help you recognize your heart, Adam, do you know what


    I like the most? Sweet or spicy?"


    Adam is speechless for a moment, he indeed does not know enough about Lisa.


    "What''s the big deal about this? As long as I love you, it''s OK." Anyway, he can learn about it gradually.


    Lisa snorted. "But I know you like custard, you only like sweet custard. I know you hate things with


    shells because Miya can''t touch them." Saying this, she is sad again.


    Adam trembled, but it is true. He wants to exin but says nothing atst.


    "Adam, you say that you love me, but you have no action at all. At my birthday party, you help other


    woman to pick out pepper. Tell me why!"


    "I can exin this..." At that time, Lance embarrassed Miya, Adam wants to help her as her friend but


    not lover.


    Lisa obviously doesn''t want to listen to Adam. To her, every word Adam says is an excuse. "You don''t


    need to say anything more. What I like is the shelled thing, which ispletely opposite to Miya, so we


    should not be together."


    "Miya is also your friend ..." He remembers that Lisa has never confessed because Miya was going to


    marry him at that time.


    "So let''s just be friends. I''m jealous of Miya. She is not only loved by my brother, but also you and Alex


    love her."


    "Calm down, Miya will feel ufortable if she hears it."

 Chapter 301 There Is A Traitor

    Chapter 301 There Is A Traitor


    "And do you know? I''m also notfortable for your words."


    The moment Lisa hears Adam¡¯s words, she is determined. She pushes away Adam''s hand that have


    been resting on her shoulder. "If you don¡¯t go, then I leave. I hope we won''t meet again."


    Adam is bearing himself. He is afraid he will hurt Lisa if he can''t control himself.


    "Lisa, are you so ruthless?"


    Lisa goes straight outside without answering him.


    The sun is shining outside the house, and she is dazzling because she hasn''t felt the sunshine for a


    long time. She reaches out her hand to keep out the sun, looking at the house and thinking.


    "Bye, my family, bye, my lover."


    From now on, she will still be Lisa as before.


    Miya has been unhappy since returning from Lisa''s birthday party, and she is looking for chances to


    apologize to Lisa. She doesn''t receive Lisa''s call, but Ann''s.


    Ann is the design director of Alex Group, but when she hears that thepany is hers, she decides to


    change her job. She says she believes in her abilities.


    Being endorsed by peers has always been extremely exciting.


    There seems to be a very dissatisfied person in theirpany who wants to be the design director. No


    ones knows how interesting it ill be if Daniel and Ann meet.


    "President, the release of the new season needs to be postponed."


    "What happened?"


    "Our design has appeared in an unknown small business. From design to the stage, nothing is


    different."


    Miya goes to thepany as soon as she receives the news. Ann tells her about it and passes her


    basic information about the smallpany.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Thepany''s name is Ling Group, and the registration time is a few days ago. Itunches design


    exhibition in a short days, which is really impossible.


    "Who is in charge of thispany. Do we know it?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Ourpany has traitor," Miya affirms.


    "Traitor?" Ann is puzzled. Theirpany''s welfare is very good. Generally, no one will job hop from


    here.


    And the person who creates thepany should be aimed at her. Miya doesn''t say this. She thinks


    that the reason that made thepany famous at the time was the design left by her family.


    It really appeals to others and attracts many business partners.


    Thinking about it this way, it seems that the other party''s purpose is biased. Her designs are all


    completed. Why is it targeting her?


    In the evening, Miya leaves thepany. She thinks that maybe she can discuss it with Alex. After all,


    Alex''s business is mature than her.


    But as soon as she arrives at the door, she sees the eye-catching Ferrari.


    Even more eye-catching is the man leaning in front of the car. He is tall and handsome. He wears a


    pair of sunsses putting his hands in his trouser pockets. The corners of his mouth are aroused,


    causing a lot of girls to be crazy.


    "Adam?" He has never looked for her since he was with Lisa. It''s strange that he appears at the door of


    herpany.


    Seeing Miya, Adam takes off his sunsses naturally, his smile even much brighter, "Hi, long time no


    see."


    "Why are you here?"


    "I aming to see you. After all, I chased you for so long, you can''t treat me so cruelly." Adam


    laughs.


    Somehow, Miya feels strange to see today¡¯s Adam.


    "Where is Lisa?"


    Miya naturally looks behind Adam, but but she doesn¡¯t see Lisa.


    It''s too strange, because recently, where there is Adam, there is Lisa.


    Talking about this name, Adam''s face is obviously stiff. But he recovers quickly, and opens his arms.


    "I''m single now. You are wee to be in my arms."


    "Did you argue with each other?" This should be the only reason. Miya ignores the arms that Adam


    stretches out, instead sping her bag, "I''m not single now."


    Adam can guess Miya will react like this. He smiles, pretending to be sad. "Oh, there must be


    somewhere for single dogs to survive."


    "Then you can go to Lisa."


    Adam''s expression changes again. "Miya, please don''t mention her."


    "Aren¡¯t you just arguing? Coax Lisa may work. Women are easy to be pleased." However, when it


    comes to herself, she doesn''t understand why she forgives Alex so easily. And Lisa obviously loves


    Adam.


    Adamughs. He has tried everything to make her happy, but Lisa keeps ignoring him.


    "Let¡¯s have a drink, as friends." Now Adam just wants to get drunk , maybe alcohol can paralyze his


    heart so that it will not be so painful.


    She seems to have no reason to refuse. They are not lovers, but they can still be friends. Just as Miya


    is about to respond Adam, an arm appears from behind to take her.


    "Why haven''t you given up? Miya is my wife now. You have to ask for my permission if you want to go


    out with her." Alex looks at Adam, secretly wondering why he doesn''t give up.


    Unexpectedly, Adam asks Alex very obediently. "Lend me Miya for one night."


    His words are ambiguous, which make Alex feel ufortable.


    "No." Alex refuses naturally.


    Suddenly, Adam seems to understand why some people hate watching others in pairs. That¡¯s because


    they feel sad. Adam just feels sorrow about the sadness of single dogs.


    At that time, when he heard Miya and Alex were together, he felt ufortable, but it was not that kind


    of sadness. Lisa is his cmity.


    Seeing Adam''s silence, Miya asks Alex. "Maybe you can have a drink with him."


    "Me?" Alex looks at Miya with confusion. He discords with Adam. It is impossible for them to go out for


    a drink together but possible to fight.


    Miya nods. "If you don''t go, I will."


    "How dare you!" Hearing his, Alex is jealous.


    "I would like to try it." Miya isn''t afraid of him.


    "No." Alexpromises, walking in front of Adam, "Let¡¯s go."


    Adam is surprised by the sudden change of Alex. He whispers to Miya, "Is there something wrong with


    him?"

 Chapter 302 It Appears

    Chapter 302 It Appears


    Alex''s face turns ck instantly. His sympathy turns out to be misunderstood. He pulls Miya and is


    about to leave.


    Adam catches Miya too. His eyes are still affectionate, but he seems to see another woman, not Miya.


    "Please say something nice about me to Lisa," Adam pleads. "She has been ignoring me for a long


    time. I can do anything as long as she pay attention to me."


    Miya knows that Adams really loves Lisa so she nods in agreement.


    Adam gets into the car. His back is lonely.


    He used to be degage, but recently he seems to be gaunt a lot.


    Miya sits in the car, taking out her mobile phone. Recently, she looks over her contact list almost every


    day, and stays on Lisa''s name for a long time, and finally quits. She doesn''t know what to say.


    On the day of the birthday party, Lisa¡¯s words hurt her. But there''s nothing wrong with what she said.


    On the contrary, it''s Miya who really needs to feel guilty.


    But thinking Adam''s request, she finally dials the number.


    "Miya, nice to receive your calling, how¡¯s everything going?" Lisa''s tone is as energetic as before.


    This almost makes Miya forget what she intends to say. She asks, "I am good. Lisa, how are you


    doing?"


    "Good, of course." Lisa smiles. "Do you miss me?"


    "Yeah, I think we haven''t seen each other for a long time, so why not go out for dinner together." Miya''s


    rxed tone is full of sorrow.


    "Okay." Lisa agrees quickly, "I am going to book a table, your treat, okay?"


    "Well, okay." Miya wants to ask what happened between her and Adam, but she still doesn''t. She


    thinks that it will be better to talk about this face to face.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Wow, how generous you are now." Miya was very stingy before, although it was for her children.


    Miya smiles. When Lisa is going to hang up, Miya says, "Lisa..."


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Sorry¡­"


    "Why do you say so?" Lisa thinks for a while, only to remember that when she lost her temper. She


    laughs, "I am getting my period, so my mood swings. Please don¡¯t be mad at me."


    "Are you really alright?"


    "What happened?"


    "Nothing." Miya pauses in time. They are just talking on the phone now, if Lisa wants to evade it, Miya


    can''t do anything.


    "Well, that''s it, I''ll hang up first."


    After ending this calling, both of them are relieved.


    The reason Miya is relieved is that Lisa''s tone was the same as before, which maybe be pretended.


    The reason Lisa is relieved is that she pretended to be indifferent, which was tiring, but she had no


    choice. Fortunately, Miya didn''t talk about Adam.


    It has been several days, but she still feels unconscious heartbroken when thinking of Adam. Perhaps


    time can change everything.


    "Miss, you are wanted outside."


    "Who is it?"


    "Our partner. Theye to discuss the cooperation."


    They have been wanting to discuss the cooperation with this partner since they received the order, but


    the partner have been always refusing.


    Actually, Lisa doesn¡¯t like people who are not punctual, but this is a big order. What¡¯s more, it is said


    that the other partye to theirpany directly from abroad to discuss cooperation, and they even


    don¡¯t recover from the jetg.


    "Well, I see." Lisa nods. She has lost love, so she must keep her job.


    What Lisa doesn''t know is that theing person will leave a gorgeous memory in her life, who will


    be Adam''s biggest rival.


    There, Miya is still investigating Ling Group, and one of the members is suspicious.


    Ling Group''stest order is in cooperation with Lance Group, whose principal is Lisa.


    What is the purpose of this person? Miya is confused. Will it be that this time the purpose is not her, but


    Alex?


    "Miya, where are you now?"


    "At thepany."


    While thinking, Miya receives a call from Alex.


    "It''s almost eight o''clock, why are you still there?"


    "Eight o''clock?" Miya is puzzled, looking out the window onlt to findplete darkness.


    "If you still be like this, I will not let you go to work." It reduces their time together.


    "No!" Miya is displeased. "I have agreed to have a regr meeting only once a month. If you don''t let


    mee to work, I will ignore you."


    "Sorry, sorry. Don¡¯t ignore me." Alex immediately begs for mercy. "Wait there, I''ll pick you up right


    away."


    "OK." Miya doesn¡¯t intend to stay at thepany overnight.


    Finishing all the task, she receives a text message.


    "Honey, I''m here." A smiley face is added at the back.


    Miyaughs. How does Alex learn to send emoji recently? But it is cute.


    She takes her handbag and is going downstairs.


    However, when she just turns off the light, a lighting from afar makes her frown. She doesn''t know


    who ising. She immediately hides in the lounge next to the office.


    She clearly hears the sound of someone finding something.


    "Where is the information? It''s really hard to find."


    It¡¯s male¡¯s voice. Is he the traitor?


    Miya bravely opens the door,hoping to see who is the traitor.


    Sure enough, there is light at the desk. Someone is finding something there. Theputer, which


    shields the person¡¯s face, is on, so she can''t see him at all.


    "What''s the password?" The suspect enters a string of numbers. He almost smashes theputer


    because the password is wrong.


    The light turns around again, and the person behind theputer stands up.


    Miya is very scared and nervous.


    She can immediately see the face of traitor, but her cell phone rings suddenly ...


    "Who is it?"


    Miya closes the door and leans her back against the door. She nces at the phone, and it is Alex


    calling. He should be asking her why she still doesn¡¯t go downstairs.


    "Come out, we can talk further. We can divide the money equally." The person says with appalling


    laughter.


    Footsteps are getting closer and closer. Miya looks at the screen for a while, then she closes her eyes,


    and swipes her fingers to the other side...

 Chapter 303 Be Normal

    Chapter 303 Be Normal


    "Alex, help!" Miya shouts desperately.


    "What''s wrong?" Alex''s heart tightens immediately when he hears Miya''s voice. "You''re in the office,


    right? don''t move anywhere, don''t hang up, I aming now."


    "Damn you." The suspect is knocking on the door with an iron stick on his hand. "If you hang up the


    phone now, we can have a talk. Otherwise, my stick will hurt you."


    The door is knocked hard, and Miya hugs her legs against the door. She is terrified, but she can''t push


    away.


    The door is about to be opened. At this moment, the sound elevator rings, which means someone is


    arriving.


    When the suspect realizes it, he kicks the door hard again. "Damn you, I won''t let you off."


    Seeing that Alex is about to arrive, he leaves.


    Alex arrives, but he doesn''t see Miya. "Miya, I''m here. Come out now."


    But there is no answer on the phone for a long time, which makes Alex more anxious. He searches


    around, and finally finds the lounge, which has been opened for a little. A piece of clothing is there,


    which is Miya''s.


    The door is about to hang down. He pushes it hard so that it falls off finally.


    Miyaes over behind the door, beating his chest desperately.


    "What''s wrong?" Alex''s voice is soft, and he pats Miya''s back lightly, smoothing her.


    Miya hears the familiar voice before she can see the person in front of her. Tears appear almost


    instantly. She hugs Alex tightly. "I''m really scared."


    Miya feels useless. She had encountered many bad guys before. She wouldn''t be afraid of any


    situation at that time, but when she was behind the door, she was extremely worried about what would


    happen to her. Meanwhile, her heart was just full of Alex.


    Alex hugs Miya, too. "It''s okay, I am here." He kisses Miya''s eyes gently.


    Miya nods, but still shivers.


    "Let''s go back, the children are waiting for us."


    Miya nods again.


    Even in the car, Miya is still dull, which worries Alex. She should have been really frightened. He


    swears that he will never let go of the one who scares Miya, he will definitely make him regreting


    to this world.


    After returning home, the three childrening to them at the same time.


    Miya is weird. It''s almost twelve o''clock now, and the three children usually go to bed early. Why


    haven''t they slept tonight?


    Joey cries when she sees Miya. "Mummy, Mummy..." she keeps screaming.


    Miya holds Joey in her arms. "What happened to you ,Joey?"


    But Joey is crying without saying anything.


    Ben, seeing this, simply speaks for Joey. "Joey suddenly burst into tears and asked to find you. She


    said she had just dreamed that you were taken away by a bad guy."


    Miya''s heart trembles. If Alex hasn''t arrived in time, she may have been taken away.


    But in front of Joey, she can''t tell the truth, "What''s Joey thinking about? I am already back now?"


    Joey nods strongly andughs. What is she thinking about? Daddy is with Mummy.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex also has a kind smile on his face but feels shocked in his heart. Joey can even knows it. He


    should have to listen to the child more.


    Andre is silent at first,ter he walks to Alex and asks, "Is Joey''s dream real? Why does Mummye


    back sote tonight?"


    Alex¡¯s eyebrows are raised slightly.Andre''s observation ability is good. However, he does not answer


    him.


    "Well, go to bed right now. Tomorrow is Monday. You will have sses."


    The three children have to go into their room obediently.  After all, they don¡¯t want to displease their


    parents.


    This night, Alex keeps his arms around Miya tightly, making her feel at ease.


    The next day, Alex doesn¡¯t allow Miya to go to work.


    As Miya is about to get out, Alex stops her.


    "No, it''s not safe there."


    "It was an identst night. I promise that I will go home before this evening. Many affairs need to be


    handle and I can''t leave."


    "Maybe the bad guy is in thepany. I''m still worrying."


    Miya knows Alex is worried, and she is also a little bit scared, but some affairs are really urgent.


    Severalpanies know the design sketch has leaked, so they all ask for termination.


    "There are many people in thepany during the day and they will protect me. Well, don''t worry


    about it. I promise I will be okay."


    "No, your guarantee is invalid." Miya hasn¡¯t learn anybat skills. If there is a direct conflict, it will be


    too dangerous for her.


    "David Group bobs up in difficulties. I can''t leave there." Miya is determined. Although she also feels a


    little wayward about her speaking... but she really can''t give up her efforts.


    Miya attaches great importance to thepany, and Alex has no more reason to stop her.


    "You can go, but you must agree one condition."


    "Okay, I agree, what¡¯s it?"


    She thinks Alex will not make any tough requests, so she agrees immediately without asking more.


    At ten in the morning, all the girls in Miya''spany are crazy.


    Because... they are fortunate enough to see the president of Alex Group, who is with their boss.


    Moreover, they also haven¡¯t seen their boss for a long time.


    Although David Group is founded by Miya, thepany develops rapidly, the employees alsoe


    and go fast. The new staff are still unfamiliar to her.


    So when Miyae to thepany with Alex''s hand in hand, many employees pop their heads to look


    at them.


    They nods. How matched they are! Female employees are even crazy.


    Wherever Miya goes, she receives gazes from different people, and she twists Alex''s arm hard.


    "Can your condition be normal?"

 Chapter 304 I Will Protect You

    Chapter 304 I Will Protect You


    "I want you to walk into thepany with me hand in hand, and remember to smile happily."


    "Hold your hands is enough, you still ask me to smile happily..."


    "I think it''s normal." Alex smiles. In fact, he also has another purpose. He wants to let people across the


    company know that Miya is his wife. No one can hurt her.


    "Is that our boss? She¡¯s very pretty."


    "Our boss is nothing. Do you know who¡¯s the man beside her?"


    "Who is it?"


    "That''s the boss of Alex Group."


    "Our boss is falling in love with him?"


    "Huh-" A man with greasy hair smirks behind the crowd of girls.


    "Daniel, what are youughing at?"


    Daniel is not popr all the time. He usually looks down on people. No one likes such a colleague.


    "Iughed that the boss of Alex Group was married."


    "He is married... then our boss..."


    "Ha ha! This boss must be amazing in some way."


    "Do you think it''s so easy for a woman to start apany? It''s all helped by the boss of Alex Group. Do


    you know how difficult it is for us to enter Alex Group? Because thispany has few people, it


    completely kills our efforts and send us here."


    Daniel starts talking about those cliches again.


    Daniel is appointed from Alex Group, which is well-known. Suddenly some people feel that Daniel is


    pathetic and areforting him.


    But there are also wise people. Those who want toe from Alex Group are senior leaders except


    Daniel. The welfare mechanism of David Group is the same as that of Alex Group.


    Alex Group also has a lot of talents, and David Group develops so quickly. There are definitely more


    opportunities than Alex Group. But Daniel is still dissatisfied...


    Miya also listens to Daniel''s words. It turns out that the envy of female employees is automatically


    blocked, but¡­


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She stares at Daniel for a moment, thinking that she shouldn''t have epted such a person, who is


    unwilling to improve himself butining all day.


    "Miya, what are you looking at?" Seeing Miya¡¯s strange expression,Alex asks.


    "Some people are really shameless and self-righteous." She says deliberately loudly so that all the staff


    here can hear it.


    She can¡¯t help being acidulous when hearing Daniel¡¯s vilification.


    Daniel also can¡¯t help bing angrier and angrier because of Miya¡¯s words.


    Miya starts looking through the documents as soon as she arrives at her office. Many affairs are


    needed to be handle these days, especially the termination. She needs to discuss it with the other


    party.


    Alex walks to Miya. The documents in her hands shows some bad information to David Group.


    At this time, the telephone in the office rings.


    Alex answers it instead of Miya.


    "Hello, This is project manager from Sue Group. Yourpany has made a mistake in keeping the


    information, so I think we should terminate the contract. As for the termination payment, since you


    leaked our confidential materials, you shouldpensate ourpany for damages in ordance


    with liquidated damage use."


    Alex feels angry when hearing this. Thepany is covered by him!


    "Ask your boss to meet me in person."


    The manager obviously does not expect to receive such an answer, isn''t David Group in charge by a


    woman? Why is it a man''s voice?


    "I''m sorry my boss is unavable now. He has a lot of things to deal with and he doesn''t have time to


    spend on smallpanies."


    "This is Alex."


    After saying his name, Alex hangs up the phone.


    The manager is shocked. Which entrepreneur in the city does not know Alex?


    Alex''s family is a gentlefolk and Alex follows the ways. In just five years, the performance had more


    than tenfold. Alex Group was already powerful enough before. When Alex took over, it was a monopoly


    on the country''s economy.


    After a while, the phone rings again.


    An embarrassingughter from a middle-aged manes across, "President Alex, I''m sorry my


    assistant contradict you. She was about to call anotherpany, but she dialed the wrong number."


    The reason is terribly false... Alex doesn''t expose it.


    The boss asks, "Then... What¡¯s the connection between David Group and Alex Group?" Do ordinary


    people know Alex? He has to ask clearly, in case he provokes it again, or he will in trouble.


    "Nothing."


    Hearing Alex¡¯s words, the boss of Sue Group is relieved, but then he hears.


    "It is just my wife establishing it."


    The boss is shocked, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." He apologizes in session.


    "What are you doing? Your assistant said that you don''t have time to talk to someone from a small


    company."


    Sue Group''s boss is really nervous. "President Alex, please forget my rudeness. We have eyes but fail


    to see Mount Tai. We don''t know that thepany is your wife¡¯s. We are sorry. In the next ten years,


    oh no, our orders for twenty years, will all cooperate with David Group..."


    "Just twenty years?"


    "Oh no, as long as Sue Group still runs, we will cooperate with it."


    Alex nods with satisfaction. Sue Group, also one of the gentlefolks in this city, has a great impact, too.


    Now, ordinary families dare not be rival of David Group.


    "Dad, why are you so kind to him?" The assistant looks at her father, whose eyes are filled with


    difort.


    The boss frowns, "Do you know Terry?"


    The "assistant" carefully recalls that it seems whosepany is acquired before.


    "Just because he offends Alex¡¯s wife, so his efforts are ruined!"


    "But we are a big family. It''s impossible for Alex topare with us."


    "Remember, never underestimate Alex¡¯s family, my dear daughter. Their means will make you fear."


    However, the newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, and a bad idea has arisen in the brain of his daughter.


    Miya looks at Alex and sighs, thinking that her hard work is much more useless than a word from


    Alex.


    She puts her head in her hands and asks inexplicably, "I try to exin to them, but why they ignore


    me?"


    "Because you are stupid."


    "..." Miya''s face changes slightly. "Alex, how dare you!"


    Alex smiles when he hears it. He raises his hand to tuck Miya''s hair behind her ears.


    "I am your backstage supporter, why don¡¯t you emphasize it? You are under my protection."

 Chapter 305 I Just Spoil Her, Any Objections?

    Chapter 305 I Just Spoil Her, Any Objections?


    Miya freezes. Alex bes so tender that she feels warmed in her heart.


    "What if I do bad things under your name?" She asks.


    "As long as you are happy. Because you are my wife."


    Alex smiles. Miya seems to see the sun shining in from the outside, and the sapphire earrings are


    shining like stars.


    Alex has solved many problems one after another. It turns out that there are so many ws, no wonder


    Miya must go to thepany regardless of his resistance.


    As for the leakage of design drawings, his thoughts are the same as Miya''s. There must be an internal


    traitor, and the man is most likely the one who escapedst night. What they have to think about now is


    to catch this traitor.


    The business must continue, and if the traitors seed again, David Group will face unprecedented


    threats.


    Miya once watched in the TV series, showing that different drawings are given to various employees.


    The traitor is the one whose design drawings appear in otherpanies.


    In fact, she also has considered this, but there are many designers in theirpany, and it really takes


    a lot of time to give drawings and discuss them separately. There are urgent orders to deal with at the


    moment, and there is no such time at all.


    After discussing with Alex for a morning, Miya feels thirsty, but Alex still works with energy.


    He looks through the documents seriously with his sleeves rolling up.


    Serious men are always the most handsome, Miya agrees. She is going to make two cups of coffee to


    refresh them.


    But as soon as she goes out, she meets Daniel who has been proud to the extreme.


    "Oh, you are the CEO? In fact, you are just a woman who works hard on sex and can seduce a man.


    Did your mother give you birth to make you a third woman?"


    "You have no proof, why do you say that?"


    "I have. Alex got married six months ago. I also know the history of thispany. It was established


    eight months ago, but it was useless in the previous months, until Alex Group supplied you money and


    manpower.


    "Although you are the boss of David Group, you are of no use."


    She always knows that Alex''s talent is better, but she absolutely does not allow others to deny her


    efforts in this way.


    "Do you know how the words "boss" are written?" Miya tries to hold back her anger.


    "Do you want to use the identity of the boss to oppress me? I only respect the strong, and dismiss the


    snob like you."


    "Really?"


    "Of course." With every word Daniel says firmly, his nostrils seem to be rising.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Then, cleaning the toilet is your job from now on."


    "What? You ask me, a genius, to clean the toilet? You abuse the rules, no wonder so many people


    want to cancel the contract, because you are a sucker. Do you think that you can have a good life as


    long as you attach yourself in Alex? He has already married. Or do your ordersing from having


    sex?"


    Daniel has always been caustic, but now he is demeaning to her personality.


    Miya raises her hand and ps him with anger. "I''ve never seen someone as shameless as you. You


    won''t even work hard but just veto others. My experience in running apany is not as abundant as


    Alex , but your design is not as good as me!"


    Originally, Miya wants to be kind to him, but in the end it is unbearable. Daniel is definitely a sucker.


    She doesn''t want to be so proud, but she is very angry.


    Daniel majors in design, but he can only do well in nning programs. She thinks he can make


    contribution at first. But now, she realizes he is of bad personality, he should be fired.


    "You either clean the toilet now or go to the personnel department to get your sry."


    Miya thinks that Daniel will go to the personnel department. A person like him will not want others to


    lower his personality.


    However, he goes to the toilet.


    Before he leaves, he says.


    "Wait. You must die, your rtives, friends and children must die!"


    She doubts Daniel going to the toilet, but he curses her, her rtives, her friends, and her children!


    This is intolerable.


    Miya nces around, and finally fixes her eyes on a broom. She stabs him behind his back.


    It won''t hurt much, but he will definitely feel pain.


    Daniel doesn''t expect Miya''s sneak attack, and his face bes gloomy.


    "You stinky bitch!" Daniel snatches the broom in Miya''s hands. At the moment he is about to hit her, the


    broom is snatched by one hand.


    Alex holds Miya in his arm and asks softly, "Are you okay?"


    Miya shakes her head. Fortunately, Alexes in time.


    "President Alex, you really disappoint me."


    Alex looks at the talking Daniel, who is embarrassed.


    "I used to think you must be a wise person, because you can run your business so well. Actually, you


    are just a womanizer. You have already got married, but you still care for other woman. Moreover, this


    woman is so rude."


    This sucker, can¡¯t him check Alex wife ¡¯s name in advance? She has never stopped others from


    knowing her name.


    Alex hears the words and looks at Miya, "rude?" He repeats.


    Daniel thinks that Alex agrees with what he said, "She iszy.. Although you are managing the


    company, she onlyes once a month, and she arriveste and leaves early every time. She has no


    sense of responsibility."


    If Daniel wasn''t a man, Miya would have misunderstood that he loved Alex. But in today''s society, it


    seems that men like men is verymon.


    She looks at Alex and sighs.Why is Alex so perfect that female and male all love him?


    Alex looks at Miya tenderly. Does she me him for stopping her toe to thepany?


    However, Alex feels that Miya is tired enough in the first half of her life, and he should support her for


    the rest of her life.


    When Daniel is about to say something, Alex smiles and kisses Miya in front of Daniel. Then he holds


    her tightly in his arms.


    "I spoil her, any objections?"

 Chapter 306 A Woman Should Be Sweet

    Chapter 306 A Woman Should Be Sweet


    Daniel can''t believe his eyes. What kind of president is he? Is this the one he met in the Alex Group?


    He knows rich people''s extravagance, but he does not expect Alex to do this in public.


    Alex looks at Daniel, who still freezes there, and he has heard what he said just now. But he just takes


    Miya''s shoulders and takes her back to the office.


    After Miya calms down, she thinks Daniel takes advantage. But facing these piles of documents, she


    can only suppress her anger.


    Two dayster, Miya receives the call from Lisa. She said that Miya was going to invite her for dinner,


    so she came to ask for a treat.


    Being too busytely, Miya almost has to forget Adam''s request. At this time Lisaes to make an


    appointment, and she has no reason to refuse.


    When Miya arrives at the cafe, Lisa greets her in a distance as usual.


    "Miya, I am here." Lisa waves at Miya.


    Miya also sees Lisa, and she sits on the chair in front of Lisa. She puts down her bag with unspoken


    words.


    She doesn¡¯t know when she bes speechless facing Lisa...


    "Miya, what would you like to drink? How about a cup of milk tea? I like the taste of milk teately." Lisa


    is still innocent.


    "Don''t you just drink coffee before?" Although Lisa is a little girl in front of her, she still looks like a cool


    superwoman more often.


    Lisa used to say that Miya was a superwoman raising her children, but more often Miya thinks Lisa was


    a powerful woman.


    Lisa and Lance are sister and brother. Although Lance has talent in business, Lisa is more outstanding


    than him. Lance is a bit of a loafer, so Lisa cares about their family¡¯s business more.


    Lisa says, "What you said was before. It is non-mainstream to like bitter feelings at that time, and now I


    know that women should be sweet."


    Isn''t this what Miya would say before? Lisa always disagrees. Why does she suddenly agree? "I really


    want to know what changed you so much."


    Lisa raises her ss, taking a sip. "I meet my lover."


    "Lover? Are you reconciled with Adam?" She hasn''t seen Adam for a long time, do they have been


    reconciled long ago?


    Unexpectedly, Lisa''s face darkens as soon as hearing the name, "You hit a nerve, don¡¯t mention him."


    "Not Adam?" Then who can immerse her in love?


    "Of course not. Who is Adam? I don¡¯t know." Lisa snorts, drinking the milk tea. The bitterness shes in


    her eyes. Why does she suddenly find the milk tea is not sweet? It seems that the next cup needs more


    sugar.


    Miya remembers what Adam asked her to do, "Lisa, actually Adam loves you very much."


    "It''s impossible." Lisa smiles at herself, and she denies this from the beginning.


    "He came to me a few days ago..." Miya is about to tell Lisa what she had heard that day.


    Lisa puts the cup strongly on the table before Miya finishes, forcing to smile to Miya, "Miya, it''s hard for


    us to meet, so please don''t talk about those irrelevant people."


    Her hands trembles slightly, and she doesn''t want to hear anything about their meet. Otherwise, her


    heart will be more and more ufortable. Anyone else is okay, but why it is Miya?


    Listening to the determination in Lisa''s words, Miya knows something. Lisa hates someone, but she still


    needs time to make sure who she actuallt hates.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, I won¡¯t mention others. Lisa, how are you recently?"


    "I am good, of course." Lisa is bending over on the table, and she gestures at Miya to signal that she is


    bending over too.


    Miya obediently follows, listening to Lisa.


    "Miya, I recently met a very handsome man who was tall and intelligent. Most importantly, he is good to


    me." Lisa says with a flushing up from her face.


    Seeing Lisa like this, Miya can''t help worrying about Adam. He will probably lose this love.


    "Do you love him?" Miya asks, but she has already known something. Lisa seems to fall in love.


    Lisa nods. "He has always wanted to date me recently. I have always refused, but he was not angry at


    all. He also said that he would wait for me and make me willing to be with him. Should I take this


    opportunity?"


    Miya still wants her two good friends to be together, but she doesn''t really understand what happened


    to Adam and Lisa. "I feel like you should let him wait for a while. He''s talking so nice now, but who


    knows what he will do in the future?"


    "What you say is reasonable." Lisa nods. In fact, she hasn''t let go of Adam yet. Facing this man, she


    wants to give herself a chance, but she can''t. "Then I''ll be cold to him for a few more days."


    Miya nods and thinks ¡°Adam, you have to work hard. If the man really insists for a long time, she will be


    moved.¡±


    "Yes, you should be cold for a longer time, so that he will show his sincerity."


    "Miya, I inexplicable sympathize with Alex. I wonder if it is his blessing or his scourge to marry you."


    Lisa can''t help shaking her head and prays for Alex.


    "..." Miya thinks it will be nice if she can be indifferent to Alex for so long, but she can''t."Whose side are


    you on?"


    "Of course your side." Lisa smiles while the waiter serves the milk tea. She hands the cup to Miya


    instead of the waiter. "Well, have a try. The fragrance is absolutely great. It''s sweet."


    Now that it is Lisa''s strong rmendation, Miya will absolutely enjoy it.


    "Lisa, it¡¯s fate for us to meet here, or I am very lucky."

 Chapter 307 Help, Alex

    Chapter 307 Help, Alex


    Miya sees a handsome tall man standing beside the table with a hearty voice.


    He has deep senses and a mixed-race feeling.


    "Of course it''s your luck, but I suspect that you follow me here." Lisa purses slightly.


    Miya has never seen Lisa behaves like this before. She looks at the man.


    The man still smiles, looking at Lisa''s with pampering. "Lisa is really smart. You have always been


    making excuses for not meeting me recently, making me feel that you hate me."


    "Huh." Lisa snorts and says no. "Are you sure I dumped you? We can meet by no matter where we are.


    Won''t it seem that my IQ is particrly low if I believe you?"


    The man replies, "That is true. You are very smart, otherwise why will I fall in love?"


    Lisa replies...


    Their conversation exactly reflects that they are lovers. Miya can''t help sympathizing with Adam.,


    whose rival is extremely powerful.


    Unexpectedly, Miya just sends a message to Adam, and he arrives on this battlefield two minutes


    later...


    Adames with film costume and makeup, which directly shows that he didn''t even remove his


    makeup but went straight here.


    "Wow! It''s Adam!"


    Someone shouts loudly. This little cafe bes crowded instantly.


    Adam goes straight to pull Lisa''s hand. "Go with me."


    "Why?" Lisa tries to get Adam¡¯s hand off, looking at him with pain in her eyes.


    "Because you are mine." Adam says almost without thinking. Of course, he doesn''t ignore the man


    next to him. How dare he rob a woman from him? Doesn''t he want to live?


    "What? We have broken up." Lisa still wants to get his hand off, but she can¡¯t. "Adam, you hurt me."


    Seeing this, the man next to Adam says to him, "Lisa told you to let go, didn''t you hear?"


    "I am talking to my girlfriend. It¡¯s none of your business." Adam pulls Lisa into his arms, holding her


    hand on his chest, "I''m in pain here too, it hurts a lot."


    Lisa is a little bit distressed, but she calms herself down, telling herself that she can''t be fooled by


    Adam anymore. "It¡¯s none of my business."


    "It¡¯s none of your business?" Adam burst outughing. "Lisa, you are so cruel."


    "You are crueler than me. I am willing to marry a pig rather than you."


    "Really? Let''s try it," Adam says, squatting down, and carrying Lisa on his shoulder and then goes


    away.


    "Wow, Adam is so handsome. Who is this woman? She must be very happy."


    Adam''s fans even automatically make way for Adam when Lisa is taken away.


    Miya looks at all this, hoping that what she has done today is not wrong . The man is still standing next


    to her. If she agrees that he likes Lisa before, she should definitely object from herself since this


    incident.


    When he was with Lisa, the man always talked sweetly, but when he saw Adaming, he just said a


    few irrelevant words. Even when Adam took Lisa away, he did nothing.


    The man seems to feel Miya''s gaze and he turns around, smiling at her, "I wonder if you, a beautiful


    youngdy, have time to apany me, a broken man, to have a drink?"


    "I have no time," Miya picks up the bag and leaves. He leaves a bad impression on her. Normally, if he


    loves someone, he won¡¯t ost another woman after she goes with a man. Moreover, she is her


    friend.


    "Oh, it seems that you don''t like drinking." The man is thoughtfully. "Then we should do something that


    adults should do."


    His voice is lower, but she feels very ufortable.


    Miya says his words are not worth believing.


    "You don''t love Lisa." She says with certainty.


    "Of course I don''t like that silly woman. What I like is a smart woman like you." The man says,


    approaching Miya.


    Miya steps back instinctively, but she finds that her head is groggy.


    "Baby, don''t worry, I just added something in the milk tea just now. Lisa is really brainwashed by my


    milk tea theory, and she even rmend it to you." The man smiles, "I''m the head of Ling Group. My


    name is Johnson."


    Ling Group... Miya remembers the leaking of the drawings, which is relevant to thispany.


    "Do you remember something? I have never seen such a beautiful design drawing. I never expected


    the owner of the drawing to be so beautiful." Johnson says with a terrifyingughter.


    "You ..." Miya feels dizzy. "What is your purpose of making up to Lisa?"


    "It is obvious." Johnson looks at Miya, who has lost her consciousness. He can''t help moving forward to


    hold her thin shoulders. "Of course it''s because of you, my little beauty. Are you very ufortable


    now? Let me help you."


    Miya does her utmost to get rid of him. "I''m married, my husband is Alex, the president of Alex Group."


    Alex said that at the critical moment, his name should be presented.


    "Oh? Alex?" Johnson is not scared but even more excited, "I don''t expect that Alex''s wife will be with


    me one day. It makes me feel excited."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Miya thinks she will be safe if she yells because they are still in the cafe.


    Johnson realizes Miya''s thoughts, so he covers her mouth with his hands quickly. "Thank you very


    much for calling Adam, and now all the people are watching their idol. No one will care about us."


    Moreover, Johnson''s body canpletely block Miya. She now looks weak, and even if she speaks,


    her voice will not spread too far.


    Johnson leans down and hugs Miya, "Now, the medicine should have taken effect. Are you feeling hot?


    Let me cool you down."


    Miya has sweated slightly on her forehead, and her vision has blurred.


    Miya is carried to Johnson''s car. Before she is unconscious, she sees Johnson park his car in front of a


    small hotel.


    Is it really ominous today? She has no energy. She can only shout that name in her heart.


    "Help, Alex."

 Chapter 308 Fortunately, it’s you

    Chapter 308 Fortunately, it¡¯s you


    The coolness of the room sobers Miya a little bit, but her heart is still ufortable like being bitten by


    thousands of ants. She can''t help writhing, as if someone has torn her clothes. She hugs her body


    tightly.


    "No, no..."


    She is begging, and for a while, she hears a familiar voice.


    "Honey, don''t be afraid, it''s me."


    She even has hallucinations, and she still hugs herself. Meanwhile, her legs are held by someone, and


    even her whole body is lifted.


    All her clothes were torn, and the sound of the ragged cloth makes her even more desperate.


    Suddenly, she is thrown into arge pool.


    "Honey, open your eyes to see who I am. Open your eyes."


    After hearing this, Miya opens her eyes, but she can''t see the face clearly.


    "Damn, how strong is the medicine?"


    Alex can''t help frowning. Damn it, I will let Johnson pay for that. "Sorry, honey, bear it."


    Alex undresses himself and enters Miya.


    Miya can''t help snoring, but now her heart is full of Alex. She thinks she has been vited so she bites


    her tongue tightly.


    Alex knows what Miya is thinking, leaning over to kiss her, and rescues her tongue from her teeth.


    "Alex, Alex..." she murmurs.


    They don''t know how many doses of this medicine have been given, and they have been having sex all


    night, but Alex still feels that medicine effect has not faded. However, Miya can''t help stunning.


    Alex lies down when it is dawn. He holds Miya in his arms, and they sleep together.


    Miya doesn''t sleep well because of fear. She suddenly wakes up and yells, which awakes Alex.


    "What''s wrong, honey?" Alex hears Miya''s voice and immediately hugs her.


    When Miya sees the person lying beside, she immediately hugs him, and her tears slips. "Honey, I


    have a nightmare. I dreamed that I was drugged."


    Knowing Miya''s fear, Alex hugs her tightly and can''t bear to exin the truth to her.


    Miya feels wrong. She looks at the furnishings around her, obviously different from her home, and


    different from any ce she knows. She thinks of the hotel Johnson has brought her to. Her face pales


    suddenly.


    "Honey, did I... do that with others?" She asks.


    Alex knows what Miya is thinking. He hugs her tightly. "No, I arrived in time yesterday."


    Yesterday, Miya said she would meet Lisa. Alex absolutely wouldn¡¯t stop her. But when he couldn''t get


    through to calling Miya, he realized something might happen.


    Because of thest office incident, Alex is extremely worried about Miya''s safety. So every time she


    goes out, he confirms that Miya should take her phone. Moreover, he also tells her that she must not


    shut down her phone.


    Her phone shut down yesterday, so he felt wrong. Then he called Lisa.


    Adam answered the phone. Alex didn''t care who answer it but asked where Miya was directly. Lisa was


    also confused. She suddenly yelled, "Johnson, it must be Johnson!"


    "Who is Johnson?"


    "He is the person in charge of Ling Group. He always talks to me about the situation of David Group. I


    think he sees in Miya."


    In fact, she knows Johnson is pretending, but she warns herself she is willing to be fooled by others


    rather than Adam. Does this get her friend in trouble? No, this is not what she wants.


    Alex frowns. He remembers the positioning system. The man must have thought that the phone is off,


    which makes him fail to find Miya''s location.


    In order not to get Miya into trouble, Miya''s mobile phone is equipped with thetest tracking system of


    Alex Group. The tracking system has a map of the world. Even if Miya reaches the end of the earth, he


    can definitely find her.


    When he find that hotel, Alex even gets crazy. He makes a phone call and asks a bunch of people to


    come and guard Johnson''s car. If he appears, he must be put in a sack and beaten to death, and then


    sent to the Public Security Bureau.


    "Baby, I''m going to wash first ande and y with you." Johnson puts Miya on the bed, undresses


    himself, and installs a camera on the bed. He wants to film everything so that Miya will be shame.


    After washing, Johnson is undressed. When he is about to tear Miya''s clothes, Alex reaches.


    Alex kicks his genital, making him so painful. He is even more angry when he sees the camera on the


    side. He steps on Johnson''s chest. "Say, what do you want to do?"


    "As you can see." Johnsonughs. "Alex, you probably don''t think of it. Your wife is abducted by me.


    Are you upset?"


    Miya curls up on the bed, biting her lower lip and bearing. It seems that if there is no antidote, she will


    be exploded by her body temperature.


    He dials a number and calls the people downstairs.


    "You take a full picture of him with this camera, and then take it to the police station."


    "Alex, do we need to beat him?"


    "Did I say no?" He dares to touch Miya, so he should be ready to go to hell.


    "Okay." They drag Johnson down.


    Johnson is scared. He is keen on face-saving, and he also knows some self-defense skills, so he


    begins to struggle.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he fails and is dragged away.


    "Alex, we will take him out."


    Alex nods, looking back at Miya and can''t help worrying. He touches her forehead, which is really hot.


    "So ording to what you said, you were the onest night, weren''t you?" Miya smiles with relief.


    "Fortunately, it''s you."


    "How happy you are." Alex raises his hand to touch Miya''s tall nose.


    "No. I feel lucky." She really thought about it yesterday. If she was insulted, she would feel that she had


    no face to face Alex and her children.


    It is also possible that she wouldmit suicide.

 Chapter 309 The Best Luck

    Chapter 309 The Best Luck


    Alex seems to see what Miya is thinking, and he touches her cheek with a smile. "Sorry, I didn''t protect


    you."


    When Miya sees Alex, she seems to have forgotten what Alex was like before.


    She says, "Then how do you protect me in the future?" Although she knows that it is her negligence


    this time, she won¡¯t reject Alex¡¯s protection.


    Alex thinks for a while, "How about following me when I go to work?"


    "Will I receive any rewards?" Miya reaches out her hands. She has previously been his secretary.


    Alex looks at the little hands, thinking they are still naked on the bed . He hugs Miya and his big palm


    scratches her waist, "I can pay you now."


    "Hey, you are bullying me." Miya feels itchy and smiles uncontrobly.


    Afterwards, Miya suddenly calms down and says, "Alex, I still like design. Can I return to work for the


    David Group?"


    David Group is a little far from Alex Group. Alex says, "How about going to Alex Group on Monday,


    Wednesday and Friday and going to David Group on Tuesday, Thursday and Saturday? Then we take


    our children out on Sunday."


    Miya knows Alex Group''s work intensity, once she gets to the David Group, Alex will definitely work


    more. "So, can you bear it?"


    "Didn¡¯t you just experience my physical strength? Did you forget it? Then I will help you experience it."


    Alex says with his palm reaching Miya¡¯s body again. He whispers in Miya''s ear, "you are my motivation.


    As long as you are by my side, my physical strength will rise infinitely."


    Miya flushes and buries her head deeply in Alex''s chest. She feels that the luckiest thing in her life is to


    meet him.


    When they return home, it is already 1pm. The three children are doing their homework in the room, but


    immediately rush out when they hear the door ring.


    "Daddy, we want to discuss something with you."


    Seeing the three children rushes towards Alex, Miya pretends to be jealous. "Do you only care Daddy


    in your eyes?"


    Joey grins. "Because Mummy is too beautiful. You must know that beautiful things are invible."


    "That''s right, Mummy, you''re beautiful." Ben agrees.


    Well, the three children be more and more honeymouthed. Miya ispletely speechless.


    Alex says he should learn from the three children.


    "What do you want me to do? Do you want any toys?" Alex just says. Ben has saved a lot of money. If


    he likes something, he will buy it himself. He doesn¡¯t need to ask his Daddy.


    Sure enough, the three children shake their heads together.


    "We will have the final exam next week, and we want to visit Daddy''spany during the winter


    vacation." Andre exins.


    "Why?"


    "We will be as powerful as Daddy in the future, so we hope to learn something as soon as possible."


    Alex ponders for a moment, thinking of his children''s talent, he feels that he has to cultivate them well.


    However, after listening to Miya''s advice, he feels that it is necessary to let them develop their nature


    and not force them, so he never gives them pressure.


    Now the childrene up with it.


    "If you get full marks at the final exam, you can have a visit." Miya says. She always thinks that children


    need childhood, but these children are too mature.


    She used to think that it is a good thing that her children are sensible, but now she finds that she has


    no pride in being a mother.


    For example, other children need to be reminded by their mothers before supper. On the contrary, her


    children ask her to have meal. Other children need to be reminded to wear thick clothes by their


    mothers when it is cold. Her children lives can take care of themselves... Sometimes they even remind


    Miya of the cold weather.


    "Mummy, isn''t it? All A is okay?" Joey yells. "Isn''t it clear that only my two brothers will go without me?"


    Joey''s can get full marks in other subjects except for mathematics. She is always a point from full


    marks...


    "No," Miya refuses.


    Joey is holding Alex''s long legs with her eyes looking at him. "Daddy, please persuade Mummy."


    Alex throws up his hand, showing that he can''t help her. "The decision of this family lies with your


    Mummy. Joey, you should study harder."


    Joey¡¯s face darkens. She walks silently to her two brothers, ncing at them, and sighs. Later, she


    locks herself in the room to study.


    Miya expects that the two children will say something for Joey, but it turns out that they don''t think of


    Joey at all.


    "I must have learned more than you this time."


    "Have a try."


    "Anyway Joey isn''t here, it''s a battle between the two of us."


    "Anyway, Joey isn''t there and nobody can bother me."


    ...


    The two of themter discuss the benefit of Joey''s absence.


    Then, Joey is very aggrieved.


    Looking at the three children, Miya leans on Alex''s shoulder, sighing. "Honey, let''s give birth to one


    more child, and have a less sensible one."


    Hearing this, Alex smiles on his face and holds Miya in his arms. "I feel honored to hear this."


    However, Alex doesn''t do anything. He puts Miya on the bed and prepares bath water for her. If they


    indulges further, Miya can''t stand it.


    "Alex, Johnson is released on bail."


    Alex receives a call from Randy and listens to Randy reporting the situation with him. Alex has said


    before that he will not let off Johnson, so he asks people to send him to the police station. He should be


    ready to be punished byw, but now he is released on bail.


    "Who¡¯s he?"


    Who can oppose him in this city?


    "It''s Johnson, he is in Zhang¡¯s family."


    Randy speaks out the name of a family. The two families are allied. Although the pronunciation is the


    same, they are not simr. Johnson¡¯s family is a nobility, and has much higher power than Alex¡¯s family.


    It makes people wonder who Johnson exactly is.


    In a city vi, a woman is talking on the phone by the window.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "My dear sister, I need to thank you."

 Chapter 310 I’m Married

    Chapter 310 I¡¯m Married


    Jessica is very unhappy to listen to the voice from the other end of the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t you say you


    almost seed and even the medicine has been given to her?¡±


    ¡°Everything is going well, but Alex somehow turns out from somewhere.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you acknowledge that you are not ready?¡±


    ¡°I have already turned off that woman''s cell phone, and even with the locator system, nobody can


    locate it.¡±


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t throw her cell phone away?¡±


    ¡°Emmm... just turn it off.¡±


    ¡°You idiot, no wonder you are assigned to this ce.¡±


    Jessica''s face is hideous andpletely devoid of the perfection shown on television.


    ¡°Elder Sister, although I did notplete the task, I still took a few photos of that woman after she is


    drugged, which is definitely charming.¡±


    Johnson knows Jessica''s means, and he says it in a humble voice although he doesn¡¯t like what she


    said.


    ¡°Give me the photos.¡± In fact, her ultimate goal is to get Johnson to take a bunch of sex photos with


    her.


    No man can have his woman in bed with another man naked. Even if it is nothing, it can be


    something.


    Johnson breathes a sigh of relief and immediately sends the photo to Jessica.


    Jessica sneers, thinking that Miya is doomed, but before she can open it, her phone is taken away by a


    hand suddenly.


    ¡°Which woman? What photos?¡±


    Unlike the genteel man in the eyes of everyone, Lance is still cold to Jessica. He is just passing by, but


    he identally hears something that Jessica asks her younger brother to sleep with a woman and take


    sex photos of her.


    Somehow, he feels some inexplicable flurry in his heart.


    He opens the photo of the woman whose body is perfect and face flushed, and a man is doing some


    dirty things with her.


    He can ignore everything else except the woman¡¯s face ¨C it is Miya, a woman he can never forget!


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He ms the phone.


    It turns out that Jessica is going to develop the photos, and then pretends to show it to Lance


    identally, and then takes the chance to show that Miya is that kind of woman. But now, it doesn¡¯t


    seem necessary...


    ¡°As you can see, I have investigated the woman named Miya, but how do you think of her after looking


    at these photos?¡±


    Lance''s face is clouded over and he bends down and grabs Jessica''s jaw, ¡°I have told you to leave her


    alone.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to annoy me, I won¡¯t make you feel better if do such things again.¡±


    Lance''s look frightens Jessica. She has never thought the man is so angry. Although she has seen it a


    few times before, but he had never been so terrible.


    Lance turns around and leaves, but Jessica desperately walks behind him and holds him, ¡°Lance, let


    us have a baby.¡±


    Her mother even told her that a man will not hate a woman as long as they have children.


    Lance pushes Jessica aside in disgust and says, ¡°Let us get a divorce.¡±


    Then, regardless of what Jessica said, he leaves without hesitation.


    Jessica is upset and dials a number.


    ¡°Jessica, how do you have time to call me?¡±


    The voice on the phone is funny, like a girl¡¯s in her early twenties.


    ¡°Grace, where are you now?¡±


    Grace looks up at the tall building in front of her and smiles, ¡°I am at the gate of the Alex Group. I


    decide to check whether the president of this Group is so handsome. If he is so handsome, I will hook


    up with him¡±


    Grace finishes her words and hangs up. There is a ¡°beep¡± from the phone, but Jessica is not angry.


    Of course she knows who the president of Alex group is, and also the name of his wife. This time,


    Grace needs to try her best.


    Grace, twisting her little waist into the door of the building, goes to the front desk and says in a


    capricious voice, ¡°Tell that Alex toe out and see me.¡±


    The front desk looks at Grace, ¡°Excuse me, do you have an appointment?¡±


    An appointment? Grace obviously has not heard of it.


    ¡°Just tell him that Sue''s daughter is here and tell him to wee her.¡±


    The receptionist is also heard about Sue Group, which is also a big corporate, and she dials the


    president''s secretary.


    Alex is busy with the file, but Alice walks in and says, ¡°President, there is a Sue¡¯s downstairs want to


    see you?¡±


    Sue¡¯s daughter? Apparently there is no one he knows about this family.


    ¡°No.¡± He simply replies which can automatically define as unnecessary greeting.


    ¡°What! He said he can not see me?¡±


    The front desk is slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°You tell him again, I am here on a case of cooperation, and I am with David Group.


    The front desk reports up the message, and she receives the wee message as expected 12


    minutester.


    Grace snorts, and then takes the elevator, admiring her own wit. And that day she heard that he had


    frightened her father for a trivial of David Group, which made Grace knows that David Group is


    important to him. However, she seems to have forgotten one premise that this David Group is about


    Miya.


    She thinks that she can definitely deal with the rtionship of a man, who had be the boss, with


    her youth and vigor.


    As a result, she waits in the reception room for a long time, but still has no chance to see the legendary


    Alex.


    Maybe she is being yed, she thinks.


    Alex is working on a project, waiting for the paperwork to be cleared, and he is trying to get back to


    work when Alice reminds him that there is a Sue¡¯s daughter had been waiting for a long time.


    Thinking of David Group, Alex recalls the phone from them at that day. What do they want to talk about


    on the case?


    ¡°I am sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± Alice opens the door and Alex walks out.


    ¡°You finally walk out. Don¡¯t you really know what hospitality is?¡± Grace''s voice grows lighter, and her


    eyes suddenly lits up when she sees Alex, and then she walks up to Alex, ¡°Are you Alex?¡±


    He is uninterested in the women who catered to him since his encounter with Miya. ¡°What about the


    cooperation?¡±


    Alex''s voice is intimidating, but Grace apparently forgot this case, and she pointed to Alex¡¯s nose and


    says, ¡°You look great. I am going to chase you, and make your Grace''s husband.¡±


    Alice feels speechless. The little girl has got a lot of nerve. Alex is famous for his love to Miya in the


    circle, and this woman is trying to hook him? Just forget it.


    ¡°I am married.¡±

 Chapter 311 She is old

    Chapter 311 She is old


    ¡°It is okay. You can divorce if you get married.¡± Grace goes on, ¡°I am so young, I must be prettier than


    your wife.¡±


    Alex shakes his hand and walks back. He really doesn¡¯t even bother to answer her words.


    Grace follows up, unbuttoning her third button on purpose, and dangles her plump breast in front of


    Alex. She softens her tone and says, ¡°Brother Alex, I really like you and say these words¡±


    For Alex, everyone is not half as good as Miya, and therefore it is customary for him to turn a blind eye


    to Grace.


    But Grace says, ¡°I like you, Alex. Even if you are not my husband, you can be my boyfriend. I don¡¯t


    mind be inferior to your wife.¡± That sounds very insulting.


    It ismon scenery that a paramour hogs someone¡¯s husband, and how can she not do such a


    thing?


    Alex turns around, ¡°Sorry, my wife is a tigress. If she knows that I raise a paramour, I think we are going


    to die.¡±


    Alex is a henpecked husband? The president of Alex Group is afraid of his wife! Grace doubts it. ¡°You


    are talking nonsense. You are so powerful. Which woman is so brave to challenge you?¡±


    ¡°I am the woman, of course...¡± The noisees out of Miya¡¯s mouth, which almost makes everyone on


    the scene tremble.


    Miya hears a noise when she is at the elevator entrance. It is so ridiculous. Does Grace afraid that


    other does not know she is shameless?


    ¡°Darling, you are here.¡± Alex smiles as he sees Miya.


    The people whoe along with Miya are dumbfounded when they see their president seems like a


    loyal dog...


    ¡°So I went down and got a delivery, and you are going to get me a mistress?¡± Forgive her, she is used


    to vent her emotion using the foulnguage when things went wrong since that time she scolded


    Daniel.


    ¡°This is a misunderstanding.¡± Alex walks over to Miya,ughing.


    Grace straightens her chest and goes to Miya, ¡°Look at you, where is better than me from your toes to


    your head? Do you have my femininity and gentleness?¡±


    ¡°What Alex looks for is a beautiful, young and lovely girl like me, I can also cook, and I made a love


    lunch for Brother Alex today.¡± She then takes a small box from her bag and hands it to Alex. ¡°Brother


    Alex, try it. I did it early in the morning¡±


    ¡°What is your rtionship? She still calls you brother?¡± Miya can¡¯t help yelling.


    Alex says, ¡°I have nothing to do with her. It is the first time I see her.¡±


    Grace looks at Miya unhappily. ¡°Why do you old woman yell at my brother Alex? Alex is right, you are a


    tigress, and you are an old and ugly tigress. Do you as young and beautiful as me? Not at all. Then


    why hog Alex''s brother?¡±


    Miya''s heart suddenly seems to have been hammered by something and she is unable to speak any


    word.


    Alex immediately grabs Miya and raises his hand to signal Alice to get her out.


    Alice obeys and walks up to Grace, ¡°Miss Grace, please.¡±


    ¡°Why should I go out? I am telling the truth.¡± Grace just doesn¡¯t leave.


    Alice has no choice but to call Randy to bring securities.


    Atst it is quiet. Miya looks at Alex with sadness and asks, ¡°Do you think I am old too? After all, I am


    the mother of three children.¡±


    Alex holds Miya tight. ¡°Not old at all, or as younger as an 18-year-old girl.¡±


    ¡°You liar.¡± Miya pats Alex on the chest. ¡°Even you said I am a tigress.¡±


    ¡°I just like the way you look like a tiger and tell the world I am yours, and I am yours.¡± Alex kisses


    Miya''s red lips. ¡°You are in your 20s, you are the mother of my three children, and of course you might


    be the mother of my fourth and fifth.¡±


    Miya picks up the take-out and hands it to Alex. ¡°It is not a love lunch. You can make do with it.¡±


    Alex soothes Miya, picks up the delivery box in her hand, grabs her shoulder and walks back to the


    office.


    Miya looks at Alex, still unconsciously thinking of Grace''s words, during which time she seems to have


    gone off her rocker.


    After the marriage, she seems more and more self-willed, although Alex will show his unconditional


    tolerance to her, but...


    Looking at Miya¡¯s daze, Alex puts a piece of roast pork on her mouth. ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you will hate me one day.¡± After all, she hates who she is now.


    ¡°Maybe someday.¡±


    Miya just asks this question but she doesn¡¯t expect Alex to give her this answer. Her mood is even


    worse now.


    ¡°Maybe that day the mountains will copse, the rivers and seas will wither and the earth will perish.¡±


    Alex looks at Miya and knows that she is thinking of Grace again. ¡°But I realized that even then, I would


    never hate you. You will always be my favorite.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you are so sweet.¡±


    Women like to listen to men''s sweet talk, especially when they know it is true, and happiness will arise


    spontaneously.


    ¡°Oh, Mom and Dad, you are doing this at home, you do not have to perform again in the office.¡± Joey


    covers her face, saying she didn¡¯t see anything.


    Miya, in Alex''s arms, immediately emerges and looks at Joey. She is a little stunned. ¡°Why are you


    here?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°And we are here too.¡± Andre and Ben jump out of the door.


    They are ying again that they resolutely didn¡¯t take the elevator and walks from the first floor to the


    top floor, so...


    Looking at their sweaty faces, Miya immediately goes over and pats them on the back.


    ¡°What is the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°Mommy has a bad memory. You said we cane to Dad''s office if we got full marks, but you forgot


    it. You have note to pick us up for the exam today.¡±


    It is like an exam day today, ¡°I am sorry, I forgot it.¡±


    ¡°Well, Mommy, are you getting old and then your memory slipping away.¡±


    Joey sighs, thinking that the three of them have not been picked up, and all the parents and kids look at


    them sympathetically, which made them feel incredibly embarrassed.


    Luckily, Ben has the money on him, and they take a cab.


    Thebel ¡°old¡± seems to have turned into a knife sticks in Miya''s chest. She is not 25 yet. Howe


    everyone says she is old...


    Is the skin getting old? Miya¡¯s face bes stiffened.

 Chapter 312 I know it is not you

    Chapter 312 I know it is not you


    Alex actually knows what Miya is thinking and he winks at her daughter and tells her to hold back.


    Joey, however, doesn¡¯t understand what Alex means and asks, ¡°Dad, what happened to your eyes?¡±


    This stupid daughter...


    Miya is on fire, ¡°you naughty girl, who is old...¡±


    Joey seems to have seen her mom¡¯s anger. She shrinks her head and hides behind Andre and Ben.


    ¡°Mommy is so scary.¡±


    Ben sighs for his sister and walks to Miya with smile. ¡°Joey''s joking, of course. Mommy''s a fairy. How


    does a fairy get old?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± It seems as if a cool breeze has suddenly taken ce in the summer, and Miya''s anger soon


    subsides.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± He nods heavily.


    Andre also echoes Ben, ¡°Mommy is so young and beautiful. Every time you go to pick us up, the


    students ask if it is my elder sister. They all envy us when they know you are our Mommy.¡±


    Miya''s face returns to soft and realizes that she is too sensitive. She is almost exactly the same as the


    ladies who fear the husband''s escape, and the biggest reason is that she is now only a housewife.


    Although Alex can now promise to love her and spoil her, what will happen in a few years? There is not


    only one person like Grace who wanted to chase other¡¯s husband?


    Joey walks to Alex and tugs at his sleeve. ¡°Dad, Mommy must surfer from a woman''s syndrome.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Is this little Joey learning to diagnose disease?


    ¡°Well, I have heard from my deskmate that his mother has been like thistely. She thinks being a


    housewife is a failure and wants to go out to work.¡± Joey goes on, ¡°But I hope Mommy will go shopping


    with us on weekends when Daddy''s away.¡±


    ¡°So how do I help you?¡±


    Joey shakes his head and says, ¡°You and Mommy have not had a honeymoon yet. You can train Ben


    and Brother Andre in this period. We have a lot of vacation time anyway.¡±


    ¡°You mean to give you thepany?¡± Alex looks at Joey for a long time, and then looks at Ben and


    Andre with excitement. ¡°I am afraid that is your ultimate goal.¡±


    Joey smiles sheepishly. ¡°There is nothing I cannot hide from Dad, but I am telling the truth. You can go


    out and y, and we will have our sses. If there is something we cannot solve, we will call you.


    Anyway, it is our biggest wish that Mommy and daddy are happy.¡±


    He really admires these geeky kids and finally figures out why Miya has decided to have another one.


    There is no sense of superiority in having so many perfect children.


    Alex agrees to the child''s request indirectly and asks Alice to take care of some things so that he can


    give himself a holiday.


    He has other thoughts, too, that is to let go thepany when the children are grown up because the


    children are so fond of work, then . . . he has to live up to their wishes.


    The three children are so happy but they feels a cool from their necks.


    They seem to have been set up.


    At noon, Miya adjusts her mind and searches her symptoms online, which seems ridiculous. But she is


    normal when she works in David Group.


    Is she just too free? Probably this is the reason she feels anxious. Especially this time that Alice is


    taking care of her three kids and Alex is buried in work, isn¡¯t she the idlest person?


    As it happened, Lisa calls and asks her to hang out for coffee.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Alex frowns. He doesn¡¯t forget who thest Miya incident is with.


    Miya says, ¡°We will go to the coffee shop near your door, you can see me through this window, just


    don¡¯t worry, I will be safe.¡±


    Alex listens to Miya and looks out the window. There is a coffee shop across the street.


    ¡°Well, I will give you half an hour to call me if you think there is anything more to talk about.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Miya says yes, and then arrives at the appointed ce. She hears Lisa''s voice once she arrives.


    ¡°Sorry, Miya, I did not know that Johnson is so disgusting.¡±


    Recalling of Johnson, Miya is stunned. ¡°Forget it, it is over. I would like to ask you if he took advantage


    of you.¡± That man is not like a gentleman at all.


    Lisa shakes her head. ¡°Because I knew you would talk to Adam, so I did it on purpose...¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on with you and Adam?¡± The quarrel bursts suddenly.


    Lisa looks at Miya and can not tell what happened, so she would rather keep silent. ¡°It is just a fight,


    and now we have made it up.¡±


    ¡°Really? That is a good thing.¡± Miya smiles.


    Lisa nods, but she blushes when she unconsciously recalls that day''s events.


    Adam picks up Lisa that day and heads straightly for his house, his bedroom...


    ¡°Adam, you let go of my hands. I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡± Lisa resists.


    ¡°You are a terrible liar.¡± Adam starts kissing all the way from her lips, and his hands are not idle, tearing


    apart all her clothes. ¡°I will show you the evidence of your feelings for meter.¡±


    Lisa tries to push Adam away, but she can¡¯t move him.


    ¡°Adam!¡± She gave a loud cry.


    This moment, Alex''s phone just came in. Lisa almost picked it up without thinking because Alex called


    her for only one reason.


    ¡°What?¡±


    She hears the bad news about Miya and immediately tells him everything she knew.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°What is going on with Miya?¡± Adam stops and asks hastily.


    Adam¡¯s care of Miya is like a knife stabbing in Lisa¡¯s heart, so she deliberately says, ¡°I did it. I hate


    Miya, so I told someone to kidnap her. She must be in pain right now.¡±


    Of course, it is more painful for her to say so, but she prays in her heart that Miya would be safe.


    Adam raises his hand, and Lisa thinks he is going to hit her. Indeed, what she said just now is a terrible


    curse and naturally should be punished. But the expected pain doesn¡¯te to her. Unexpectedly, a


    pair of cold hands is fall on her face.


    ¡°I know it is not you.¡±

 Chapter 313 let us have an insensible baby

    Chapter 313 let us have an insensible baby


    ¡°Why are you so sure?¡±


    ¡°Because I know you, you are very attentive to the friendship of people, even if you hate Miya, you will


    not harm her.¡±


    Lisa is in a trance for a moment, and Adam''s eyes are fixed, which suggests that he is not lying. He


    always believes her...


    ¡°Let us go find Miya.¡± Out of unwarranted jealousy, she is being ufortable with Miya and this time


    she wants to apologize to Miya.


    Johnson keeps asking for information about Miya. She knows it, but she doesn¡¯t stop Johnson and


    Miya from being alone. Right, she is selfish. But she really doesn¡¯t expect Miya having any incident.


    To Lisa¡¯s surprise, Adam grabs her, ¡°It is okay. Alex is more helpful than us.¡±


    ¡°So what can we do?¡±


    Adam seems to meditate for a moment, and then pushes his body on Lisa, ¡°We can do a lot of


    things...¡±


    Looking at Lisa''s intoxication of love, Miya is unwilling to disenchant her. Anyway, it is a good thing as


    long as she feels happy.


    ¡°Miya, actually, I have something to tell you.¡± Lisa pulls an invitation from her bag. ¡°Adam and I are


    getting married.¡±


    ¡°That is a great event! Well, how much do you want me to pack in red envelop?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a red envelop.¡± Lisa looks at Miya and smiles, but it is a little scary.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Miya¡¯s hands are on her chest.


    Lisaughs. ¡°I am still not interested in married women. Do not worry. I just don¡¯t want red envelop.¡±


    ¡°Can you be so kind? I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Having a friend who tricked her since childhood, it is too difficult


    to believe her words when she says she will not cheat her again.


    ¡°Well, of course there are conditions.¡±


    Look...


    ¡°Give Joey to me as my daughter-inw, and I will try to have a son.¡±


    Miya hesitates for a few minutes and says, ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°It is a bargain. I just want Joey.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to give birth to a girl and marry my son. Will you consider Joey''s age?¡± At least 7or 8


    years older than her son...


    She is actually 5 or 6 years younger than Alex, and they say she is old. How can Joey get hurt for


    simr thing?


    ¡°It is all right. I don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    ¡°Your son will not like it.¡±


    ¡°Or you will have another daughter, and it will not be toote.¡±


    ¡°Lisa, you are vicious.¡±


    In their talk, it is clear to whom 10000 years of future generations should be betrothed.


    ¡°It has been three hours.¡± Alex calls Miya.


    Miya looks at the time, and it is long time before she remembered that Alex had said it would take half


    an hour to call him to check in, but she has forgotten all about it.


    ¡°I am off work. Where am I going after work?¡± Alex asks again.


    ¡°Let us go to the mall. There is not much stock in the fridge. And the kids are getting taller while the


    clothes are going to be bought...¡± Miya thinks it over and her little face bes gloomy.


    She tells Lisa, ¡°I have a lot of work to do right now, so I am going to leave.¡±


    Lisa nods and the phone rings at the same moment.


    ¡°Baby, where are you now? I will pick you up.¡± It is Adam''s phone.


    Listening to Adam''s voice, Lisa''s smile rose to her cheeks and she reports her location to him. After a


    while, in front of the coffee shop, there is an eye-catching Ferrari.


    When Miya sees Alex, she can not help ncing behind him. ¡°What about the kids?¡±


    The children say they will learn more, so let us leave them alone.


    Can¡¯t these children act like a spoiled brat to her? She really feels like this Mommy''s doing nothing.


    ¡°I thought I am going shopping. Let us go.¡± Alex takes Miya''s hand and feels that she is absent-minded.


    He thinks of the word Joey said and thinks he should care more about Miya''s feeling. ¡°I have nothing to


    do for a while. Let''s go out and y.¡±


    ¡°What about the kids?¡±


    ¡°Alice said children are smart enough to learn more in thepany.¡± Alex takes Miya''s shoulder and


    walked with her into the mall.


    Alex consciously pushes the cart and follows Miya.


    ¡°Brother, sister-inw, it has been a long time.¡±


    Aileen walks to Alex and Miya with her soft waist twisted, but she can not bear the thought of cutting


    Miya to pieces.


    Her mother told her that men loves challenges, but she always pesters Alex, and naturally this will


    make him tired, so she should pretend to give up on him.


    Miya sees the person and feels speechless. How can only use the word ¡°terror¡± to exin a woman


    who can drug her brother?


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be afraid of me, I was young and foolish ever before, and now I know it is wrong.¡± Aileen


    walks over to Alex and says, ¡°Brother, I am wrong. Dad misses you so much these days and wants you


    to have dinner with him.¡±


    Miya looks at Aileen a few times. It seems that she is not lying.


    ¡°Well, let us go another day.¡± Alex nods as if he had agreed to Aileen, but he pulls Miya out of the


    ce.


    Looking at their back, Aileen¡¯s eyes burst with terrible light. It is hard to say that she likes Alex. She just


    likes the man who looks handsome and ignores her because she believes in one word from the


    beginning to the end, that is ¡°the best is always what she cannot get.¡±


    Since childhood, the friendships of the best two brothers are also what she can¡¯t get.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t believe that woman''s story, you must protect yourself.¡± Alex never wants to believe


    anything Aileen said.


    ¡°Are you so afraid of her?¡± It is like seeing a ghost when he sees Aileen every time.


    It is actually a sense of disgusting, a kind of weird feeling floating from the bottom of the foot.


    Miya looks at Alex for a long time. Well, she gets it now.


    ¡°Honey, let us go and see what we eat.¡± Miya changes the subject in time.


    Alex certainly doesn¡¯t want to know about anyone else.


    ¡°Let us go pick out what we want for our honeymoon.¡± Alex says, leaning over Miya''s ear.


    ¡°What honeymoon?¡± How long have they been married?


    Alex ponders for a moment. ¡°The kids all agree that you are too tired and let me take you out for a good


    time.¡±


    Miya keeps silent for a second, ¡°In fact, I am very idle after marriage, at best cooking, and the children


    are sensible, so I don¡¯t need to take care of them.¡±


    ¡°Then let us have an insensible baby.¡±

 Chapter 314 Just staying with you

    Chapter 314 Just staying with you


    With an innocent child, Miya will not think about anything.


    A woman will look for trouble as soon as she is happy. Miya didn¡¯t believe that at first until she realizes


    what she should doter.


    She agrees to go on a trip with Alex.


    They go to a country in the southern hemisphere, where the weather is just right and there are animals


    and flowers. And their residence locates in the other side of the sea.


    They can enjoy the tropical wind during the day and the calm sea at night.


    It must have been a very happy thing if it has not been for someone.


    ¡°Lovely Miya.¡± There is only one person who calls her name so affectionately.


    Sure enough, Miya turns and finds that Lance is standing there.


    He wears a tropical short and a simple straw hat, and his dressing style is apletely different kind to


    his ordinary dressing.


    ¡°What a coincidence, sir.¡± Miya greets him ¡°eagerly¡±, then she takes Alex''s arm and tells him they are


    fine.


    Lance nods, looking at the people around her, and can not help but get hurt in his heart.


    ¡°I remember you said you want to look at the sea after graduation, and now you have got it.


    Congrattions. ¡±


    Alex is not pleased that Lance brings up the old story again.


    When every time he decides to be a good family man, there is always a bunch of unsavory people who


    want him to go back to the old Alex.


    ¡°Well, let us go first, then.¡± Miya drags Alex away.


    Miya pulls Alex into a beach chair and sits down. Alex is silent.


    Miya smiles and pats his face. ¡°What happened? Do you feel jealous?¡±


    ¡°How long have you knownnce?¡± Why does he always say what he used to?


    Miya thinks carefully that as if she has known Lance since she met Lisa . . . ¡°More than ten years.¡±


    Hearing this number and thinking that Miya had a crush on Lance before, Alex finds the man is


    dangerous.


    Miya says, ¡°I have only known him for a decade, but I knew you for decades, so don¡¯t be jealous.¡±


    Alex nods in agreement with Miya.


    In the evening, a bonfire is held in the stockade and all the tourists are invited.


    There is another race, which is said the winner can receive flowers from the most beautiful woman in


    the stockade as their most sincere wee.


    Alex is bored, and Miya also feels boredtely. So he heolds up Miya''s hand and says, ¡°We join in.¡±


    ¡°We also join in.¡±


    On the other hand, Lance raises Jessica''s hand.


    She is ying with someone she loved, but Jessica doesn¡¯t look happy. She looks at Miya and knows


    that Lance is ying for her.


    Why can¡¯t she do anything better than this women? Lance is here because he knows Miya is here.


    That day Lance knocked on the door of the house and came to Miya to apologize. Telling her about


    Johnson, however, is an excuse, and he knows that Miya''s face and mood will have been hurt if it has


    been on the bright side.


    But he thinks he has to see her.


    ¡°I am sorry, my Mommy is not at home.¡±


    Three little babes open the door, and say the same words when they see Lance. Lance''s plot against


    their mother has been on their family''s ck list, although his family didn¡¯t treat their mother bad


    before, so the kids keep him out of the door.


    Lance''s face freezes. He hasn¡¯t exined why he is here... ¡°So where is your Mommy?¡±


    ¡°She went out with my father.¡±


    ¡°Where have they been?¡±


    ¡°How do we know that? In Dad''s heart, Mommyes first. We are not in line yet. How can they tell


    us?¡± Benments. He wants Lance know how kind his father is to their mother and how good his father


    is.


    The hostility of the three children makes Lance displeased, but he can not get angry because they are


    Miya''s children.


    ¡°Well...¡± he asks the three children kindly, restraining his temper.


    ¡°I am sorry, the show is on and we will leave first! Bye, Uncle Lance.¡±


    Beforence can finish his inquiry, the door is closed.


    ¡°If we do this, it will hurt Uncle Lance''s heart.¡± Joey pities him when she watches Lance leaving their


    home through the camera at the door.


    ¡°But if Uncle Lance is not sad, our father will be sad.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Joey, we can¡¯t break dad''s heart.¡±


    ...


    Lanceter asks the detective to find out where they had gone.


    It is a honeymoon!


    The stockade ispetition on who is more courageous than the others that two persons in a group


    with a tent to survive in the mountains.


    ¡°It is said that Lord Yamagata is here, and if he is offended, the man offends him will be punished by


    the fire and then be thrown into the sea.¡± The host makes a mysterious smile, but the mask on his face


    falls on the ground because of the exaggerated action.


    Such embarrassment is self-evident.


    ¡°Ladies and gentleman,e on, the mountain will only open tomorrow when the sun rises, and the


    first group that get to the top is the winner.¡± The host is afraid of embarrassment and runs away after he


    finished his speech.


    Some of the other contestantsugh and ignore it. It is just a trick to hoax visitor to try camping up the


    hill. Tents are more expensive than hotels, and it will more expensive when taking ount of food and


    lights.


    But the purpose of having a vacation is to have fun.


    There are many people on holiday in this ce, but few people are oriental. All oriental Miya sees is


    herself, Alex, Lance and Jessica.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    At night, Alex sets up his tent and looks away at Miya, who doesn¡¯t know what is on her mind.


    Miya shakes her head. ¡°Do not look down on me. I am brave.¡±


    As soon as his voice falls, a voicees from the grass, and Miya instinctively pulls up Alex''s cket


    and hugs him.


    Looking at the little woman who had just vowed not to be afraid, he smiles unconsciously.


    Miya can not help hammering his chest. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just think you are cute.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I just feel your arms are warm.¡± Miya smiles. She knows Alex isughing at her cowardice, but


    she is not so scared. She leans on Alex¡¯s shoulder and looks up at the sea of stars.

 Chapter 315 Alex Is Serious

    Chapter 315 Alex Is Serious


    He¡¯s her source of strength, as if as long as he is with her, everything to her bes easy.


    As expected, tonight is peaceful, there¡¯s no so-called God of the Mountain.


    The only upsetting thing is a man¡¯s visit. Hees to the outside of their tent and says, ¡°Miya, can I


    talk to you alone?¡±


    In the meanwhile, Miya is staying with Alex, she¡¯s not surprised by Lance¡¯s visit.


    Alex stops Miya, he doesn¡¯t allow her to go out with Lance alone.


    But Miya says, ¡°Take it easy. They won¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be worried.¡±


    ¡°That will be fine. Please give us half an hour.¡±


    Alex can¡¯t persuade her, he agrees with Miya, ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour. If you haven¡¯te back, I will


    go to find you.¡± After saying this, hees back to their tent.


    Miya nods her head, then walks to Lance, asking him, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    When Lance sees the interaction between Miya and Alex, he¡¯s jealous but thinks can¡¯t make himself


    seems weak.


    ¡°Miya, won¡¯t I have thest chance?¡±


    Lance doesn¡¯t want to give up. A woman he¡¯s been craving for years has be someone else¡¯ wife.


    Miya nods her head, ¡°Lance, we¡¯ve grown up. We can be act like we were eighteen. You and me have


    our own marriage. Is it ridiculous for you to say that?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel heart broken when I got married? I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Lance says with confidence.


    ¡°What could I do about it? It was past.¡± Miya indeed feels uneptable when she thinks back, but


    those things were long time ago.


    ¡°It proves that you have me inside your heart.¡± Lance holds Miya¡¯s shoulders, letting her seeing his


    eyes.


    Miya subtly backs off, ¡°It was the thing at that time. How many times should I repeat so that you¡¯ll


    believe it was seven years ago when I was eighteen.¡±


    ¡°But I... haven¡¯t changed.¡± The pain inside Lance due to the rejection from Miya.


    ¡°Lance, you¡¯re married.¡± Miya has to remind Lance.


    ¡°Were your heart broken because of my marriage? But I can exin.¡± Lance thinks for a while, then


    tells her the words that he intended to tell her long time ago, ¡°I was hypnotized. That woman found a


    hypnotist and mesmerized my mind. I totally forgot you, so I married her.¡±


    Lance told her he had difficulties before, it must be the source of the difficulties. Although this thing is


    true, she doesn¡¯t care about it.


    Miya shakes her head, ¡°Lance, it¡¯s not this reason. It¡¯s just I¡¯ve changed my mind. I can put no one in


    my heart except Lance.¡±


    Lance¡¯s face turns pale suddenly, ¡°Miya, why are you so cruel? Won¡¯t you concern about my feeling?¡±


    She avoided these topics and changed to others before, it made him had the wrong feeling that Miya


    was still in love with him.


    ¡°But did you show consideration for my feelings?¡± Miya almost talks to him with a kind of mocking


    voice, but she puts up with him and calms herself down.


    ¡°What?¡± Lance doesn¡¯t understand, ¡°When I didn¡¯t show consideration for you?¡± he thinks he has


    already given all his love to her with heart and soul.


    Miya grins suddenly, she looks more pretty under the moonlight, ¡°The the current situation for example,


    you already knows that I¡¯m married and my husband and I live in harmony, but you keep telling me your


    feelings to me. Is there a bit of consideration to me? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Lance is about to exin, but he is interrupted by Miya.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, if you really consider my feelings, why did you bring up the memoriesst time when we


    were celebrating Lisa¡¯s birthday? ¡± Miya looks at Lance, she finds that schoolboy in her youth has


    be a normal person.


    ¡°No matter how perfect the things were, those happened long before. We can¡¯t be carefree like before.


    You have your family, and I have mine. Although you have your own reasons, that girl has be your


    wife.¡±


    Miya recalls of the face of Jessica before. Although Jessica looked hostile to her, but there were loves


    in her eyes when she watches Lances.


    ¡°I was indecisive before, but now I know should be more tough if I don¡¯t love someone, what if I waste


    their time? Lance, did I wasted your time? ¡±


    When she brings up the things before, Miya actually doesn¡¯t want to recall. Her life has be better


    since this year, why would she miss the hard time?


    ¡°No.¡± It was always his own wish.


    ¡°If I did, I apology to you right here. I hope you have a good life with your wife. I can see that she¡¯s care


    about you. Don¡¯t let yourself regret about what you did.¡± This is herst piece of advice.


    Miya goes back to her tent after that, hoping this is herst attempt to reject Lance¡¯s affection. She


    doesn¡¯t want to waste his time.


    Lance watches the back of Miya, he can¡¯t say anything for a long time. Atst, he leaves, too.


    When he first came here, he has a hope. He wish the girl he loves could remember things they did


    together before, and watched the stars and the moon with him one more time.


    He remembers a long time ago, Lisa knew that Miya loved him secretly, so she put efforts to n some


    camping so that the match-making works for Miya and him.


    The young people didn¡¯t know things quite well, they only know who is their favourite person.


    At that time, they were singing, dancing and talking jokes around the bonfire.


    But has she abandoned all these memories?


    Doesn¡¯t she believe him about the hypnosis? Yeah, the normal people is hard to believe it.


    When he knew about the hypnosis also felt it was unbelievable, but it did truly happen on him.


    That¡¯s it! They get there because of that Jessica who made him forget about Miya.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He rushes to his tent.


    ¡°One minute to half an hour. Very well, very well.¡± Alex looks at his watch.


    Miya pulls a long face in a sudden, ¡°Gosh! You look at the watch. Why would I marry a serious guy?¡±


    The cold sweat runs from Alex¡¯s forehead, he reaches out his hands, holding Miya in his arms, ¡°I¡¯m


    serious about your things most in my life. You only belong to me!¡±


    Miya snuggles up to Alex¡¯s chest, ¡°Don¡¯t be so creepy.¡±


    ¡°I just heard a woman boldly confessed her love to me. She got the nerve, and that¡¯s creepy as well.


    But I love that.¡±


    Miya suddenly remembers the conversation between Lance and her...

 Chapter 316 He Is Lying

    Chapter 316 He Is Lying


    But Alex doesn¡¯t wait for Miya to say, he adds, ¡°Only you in my heart.¡±


    They express their love to each other almost everyday, but they won¡¯t think too lovey-dovey.


    Maybe it is how it looks like when you love someone.


    Sure enough, only few tourists take that host serious in the other day, they slowly go downhillte in the


    morning.


    But the tourist who arrived first said he didn¡¯t see the host.


    Obviously he was fooled.


    When Miya and Alexe down hand in hand, they are stopped by the host, he says,


    ¡°Congrattions! You¡¯re the first couplee down when the mountain road is open.¡±


    The first one who arrived the bottom of the hill doesn¡¯t satisfied with the result, but the host exin,


    ¡°The winner muste down when the sun rises up, and the the mountain road is open. Didn¡¯t I tell


    you clearly yesterday?¡±


    Yesterday most of the tourists didn¡¯t take thepetition seriously, let alone they will hear the rules


    carefully.


    The most beautifuldy will offer flowers as prize for the first ce. The other tourists think the prize


    doesn¡¯t seem as tempt as they expected, so they don¡¯t care who won the prize.


    At night, the bonfire gets stronger, Alex and Miya holding hands on the stage, the feeling of being


    watched by the crowd is not so good, as if they are treated as monkeys.


    Suddenly, the crowd be quiet. A woman walks down from the tall building of this vige. She


    wears a gand in white dress looks like a fairy strays into the world. Her fine features reflected by the


    me make her looks likeing from the other world.


    No wonder it is the prize of the first winner.


    But when Miya looks at her, she finds this woman looks familiar, and she feels the man beside her has


    be stiff.


    ¡°Susan.¡± Alex can¡¯t help to shout at her.


    The beautiful woman in white dress walks to them, putting on the gands for them, she says, ¡°I never


    expected I could meet you here.¡±


    They also didn¡¯t expect that. Miya holds Alex¡¯s hand, she¡¯s afraid that she will get mad. But if she did


    that, Alex may not stand by her side.


    ¡°Susan, you...¡± Alex intends to ask more questions, but he feels his hand is held tight. That¡¯s it! Miya is


    standing by his side now.


    The host watches this happening, nning something. Then he says in a loud voice, ¡°The next prize is


    the kiss by our girl to the victories.¡±


    Miya bites her lower lip, she thinks if the woman has a normal western face she won¡¯t feel awkward.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This man is my husband, I won¡¯t allow any other woman get close to him except myself.¡±


    Yet the host thinks she makes a fuss, ¡°It¡¯s just a ritual of our vige, it doesn¡¯t matter much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your ritual. In our hometown, if a girl kiss a married man she will be scorned.¡±


    Susan¡¯s face gets pale. Alex has ever thought of showing his care to her, but he gives up. The day


    when they got married he swore to himself that he wouldn¡¯t make Miya sad again.


    A lot of people from the crowd doubt, ¡°Which ce has this ritual leave so much to be desired? It¡¯s just


    a kiss represents for friendship. Moreover, the kiss will be on cheeks instead of lips.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Miya can¡¯t say anything, she choose to give up the right to speak up, enduring the questions from


    different kinds of people.


    Susan looks at them. She pretends to be generous when she faces Miya, ¡°It¡¯s just the need of the


    competition. I swear what I say is true.¡±


    She turns to Alex, indicating what she says is true. But Alex holds Miya¡¯s hands and they walks down


    from the stage, ¡°This is really our ritual, especially after I got married, I haven¡¯t allowed any other


    woman touch me.¡± Probably it is a kind of illness, my wifees to relieve me from the pain.


    Susan watches everything happens, she bites her lower lip. Last time when she left Alex, she was sure


    Alex already had Miya in his heart. But she also knew that Alex might not let her go, he must had tried


    to strop her in the airport.


    Although she knew it, she decided to go abroad. But even when she stays in other country she can¡¯t


    stop to think about Alex.


    Sometimes she would regret, if she didn¡¯t leave Alex, she might be able topete with Miya, but she


    gave up the chance. When she meets Alex again, she finds there¡¯s only the other woman left in his


    heart...


    Is she willing to give up Alex this time?


    The answer is no.


    Miya was taken off by Alex. When they goes back to their hotel, Miya shakes off his hand, questioning


    him, ¡°Do you still in love with her?¡±


    She acts like unreasonable, ¡°No, there¡¯s only you in my heart.¡±


    Alex tells lies, the show up of Susan makes him feel kind of guilty, he wants topensate her. The


    person he most in debt to is Miya, but he has already beenpensating her, with the rest of his life to


    remedy the harm he did to her.


    But Susan is different, he has confirmed that he can¡¯t give his love to her, so he thinks he owns Susan


    most. For instance, he doesn¡¯t know how topensate her.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling lies.¡± Miya points out directly.


    Alex is shocked, before he tries to say something, Miya says,


    ¡°Sorry, I was agitated. But can you leave me alone for a while? I think I need to cool off.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t forget how much pain Alex brought to her because of Susan.


    She begged Alex let her go before but he didn¡¯t do it, yet as soon as Susan came back he did it so


    easily.


    She doesn¡¯t forget Alex held a grand engagement party once Susan came back.


    She doesn¡¯t forget how long she had been waiting because of Susan.


    Later she didn¡¯t tell him the barrier between them was Alex stayed beside her because Susan left.


    She can¡¯t help to think a lot and almost starts to cry, but she can¡¯t cry because Alex is beside her now.


    Once she cries, he will know.


    ¡°No way, I will be right here for you.¡± Alex holds Miya tightly, he remembers Miya is sensitive recently.


    The after effect still on sincest time she was kidnapped by Johnson. After Grace told her the details,


    everything could have scared her. Now Susan shows up again, will she thinks more?


    Miya gets rid of him unpleasantly, but Alex still holds her.

 Chapter 317 Her Heart Is Broken

    Chapter 317 Her Heart Is Broken


    Atst, Miyapromises and rests at peace on the Alex¡¯s chest, she asks, ¡°If Susan didn¡¯t leave,


    would you marry me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I would.¡± Alex says unhesitatingly.


    But Miya thinks Alex just tries to cheat her. Yet she doesn¡¯t feel it hurts too much, because a man tells


    lies when he loves this woman.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for me.¡±Miya closes her eyes, she¡¯s tired already.


    Miya doesn¡¯t know why she¡¯s been sleepy and agitated recently. Miya¡¯s almost hating herself. If she


    was Alex, she would hard to put up with this Miya.


    Alex doesn¡¯t know how Miya thinks. He considerspensating Susan in the most vulgar way.


    He dials the number of Randy, asking hime over and prepare a dowry. If she doesn¡¯t want to marry


    other man, he has no choice, as he can¡¯t share his love to a second woman.


    The next early morning, they left the hotel. They were supposed to travel happily, but there were people


    who should not be there around them. Their mood is spoiled.


    A woman in white dress looks at the empty room, seems to be in a trance, ¡°Did they leave the hotel this


    morning?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they left in a hurry.¡± The hotel receptionist answers her honestly.


    ¡°Oh? Alex, am I a monster that scares you so much?¡± she can¡¯t hold back her tears.


    ¡°Miss Susuan, someone is looking for you.¡±


    Susan has been staying in this ce for a long time, people in this vige are very nice. She is always


    polite and elegant in the eyes of the vigers. Besides, she looks pretty and is good at painting, so she


    is treated as a goddess in this ce.


    Later, she thought this vige had a good view although the vigers lived in poverty. So, she


    suggested them to develop the tourism. They did earn money. As a result, the vigers are more


    respectful to her.


    But she didn¡¯t tell them it wasn¡¯t her idea, she copied other¡¯s.


    ¡°Miss Susan, It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Randy says hello to this good-lookingdy.


    Susan looks at Randy with a bit of sneer, ¡°Does he hate me so much? Doesn¡¯t he even want to see


    me?¡±


    Randy knows who is the ¡°he¡± that she mentions. He has a notebook in his hands, waving and the


    people who carry thingse in.


    ¡°These are dowries from Alex. Title deeds of different countries and cities are in the notebook. He


    thinks you might want to travel around the world now, so you can live in the houses in any countries of


    map.¡±


    ¡°As to the things in these cases, he thinks you need money in this ce, gold will be international


    currency. He gives them all to you.¡±


    Susan sees the notebook in her hand and the cases near her, she can¡¯t tell her feelings inside.


    Alex means to let Randy tell her their rtionship is over, but Susan misunderstands Alex. She thinks


    Alex still in love with her.


    Randy looks at this woman, thinking that nobody will refuse treasures. These treasures can raise a


    whole family for a few generations.


    Alex has always being generous to women, but it¡¯s the first time that Randy see how big the fortune is.


    She¡¯s certainly the woman who made them searching for years.


    ¡°Did he send any message to me?¡± Suddenly Susan¡¯s eyes get brightly with full expectation.


    Randy feels awkward. Alex just ordered him to prepare these things, but he didn¡¯t ask him to pass


    message. But seeing her expecting look, he doesn¡¯t have the heart to let her down, so he says, ¡°Alex


    might want to tell you in person, he didn¡¯t ask me to pass on message to you.¡±


    He maybe right. Why would a stranger send the huge dowries?


    Susan is happy with what Randy says. She knows Alex won¡¯t abandon her so cruelly.


    She won¡¯t leave without a goodbye this time, she will stay beside Alex for a very very long time.


    Randy doesn¡¯t know what he makes up will make Alex knock him off.


    ¡°Daddy, mommy, didn¡¯t we let you to travel for a few more days? Why do youe back so early?¡±


    The couplee back from outside while the three kids doesn¡¯t know what to do at home.


    Miya is confusing, but when she sees the odd looks of the three kids, she gives up questioning Alex.


    Instead, she turns away her head and looks at the kids.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Joey doesn¡¯t act like his two sophisticated elder brothers, she gets up immediately and hides


    something behind.


    Miya looks at Miya suspiciously, ¡°Well then, that¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t say it.¡±


    Joey sighs with relief, but Miya takes the thing behind Joey in a blink of eyes.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t!¡±


    Joey wants to grab it, Ben and Andre also have a touch of tense on their face.


    Miya reads the lines, she almost wants to tear down the book.


    ¡°Tell me! Is this your true words?¡± Miya shouts suddenly, the three kids are terrified.


    Joey, Ben and Andre can¡¯t say anything at this moment.


    There is a touch of hurt in Miya¡¯s eyes. She locks herself up in the room.


    Alex takes the notebook with puzzle, his pulls a very long face when he reads the contents.


    ¡°My mommy looks not bad, but she¡¯s very willful. She shouts at us when she¡¯s free, she also shouts at


    us when she¡¯s busy. She sometimes thinks we¡¯re naive, and sometimes we¡¯re too sophisticated.¡±


    ¡°I feel distressed bout this kind of mommy. If I could, I wish to change a mommy. She doesn¡¯t


    necessary to be too gentle, but I wish she could understand us. She can¡¯t be same as the current


    mommy who always want to bully our daddy. ¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°My daddy is so handsome. He¡¯s miserable that he spends the life with my mommy...¡±


    Joey hasn¡¯t finished theposition. Alex seems to understand why Miya is so sad. He is angry about


    theposition, too.


    ¡°Joey, why did you write thisposition?¡± Alex keeps his shirt on, trying not to shout at her.


    ¡°We just wanted to make a joke. Who knows mommy and you wille back suddenly!¡± Ben says


    unhappily, ¡°We didn¡¯t try to make mommy angry. We just thought it was funny.¡±


    Alex crouches down, he caresses Joey¡¯s head, and nces at the two boys.


    ¡°Sometimes the jokes can¡¯t be made as you wish. If you make the people who you care about sad, will


    you be sad, too?¡±


    The three kids lower their head in embarrassed silence.


    ¡°Sorry, daddy, we¡¯re wrong.¡±

 Chapter 318 Go On Making It Up

    Chapter 318 Go On Making It Up


    Miya locks herself up in the room, wondering if she is a loser as her children describe.


    The children look at the closed door and be tense up. Joey watches Alex and asks him, ¡°Daddy,


    what should we do now? Does mommy feel sad?¡±


    Alex nods his head, the huge reaction justifies she¡¯s absolutely furious.


    ¡°So daddy, what should we do?¡± Ben firstly thinks what kind of remedy works.


    ¡°Yes, is the New Yearing soon? Let¡¯s get some huge fireworks. We¡¯ll bring mommy to thekeside


    and watch the fireworks. I think no girl will reject this kind of romantic scene.¡±


    Andre says something like this abruptly, everybody is surprised.


    ¡°Andre, when did you get the tricky means to hook up with girls like Ben?¡± Joey asks.


    Andre is speechless, but Ben coughs lightly, ¡°What are the means of hooking up with girls? We are


    serving female in purpose. I think this way method works. We¡¯ll lit all the fireworks on the dark and


    windy night. In thest minute, there will be some words in the sky, such as ¡®Mommy, I¡¯m sorry!¡¯


    ¡®Mommy, I love you!¡¯ ¡±


    Joey is puzzled at first, but she thinks, ¡°It maybe difficult to prepare this kind of fireworks.¡±


    Andre and Ben despise her a bit, and they hold Alex, ¡°Daddy is here. What are you afraid of?¡±


    Alex¡¯ mouth most cramps. Are they trying to set him up?


    At the dinner time, Alex brings the food to the door and knocks, ¡°Honey, please open the door. The kids


    already know they are wrong.¡±


    Miya huddles herself up on the bed. She can hear Alex¡¯s voice, but she doesn¡¯t want to open the door.


    Alex has calling her for a long time but there is no response, so he can¡¯t do anything but uses the spare


    key to open the door.


    The room is dark inside, he can only find her by the light outside. Miya lies on the bed seems lonely.


    Alex walks in softly, putting the food on the bedside table, holding Miya in his arms.


    ¡°My dear, how about you? The kids already know they¡¯re wrong.¡±


    Miya keeps silence for a long while, atst she asks, ¡°Am I really willful? Am I a failure?¡±


    ¡°How could it be? My Miya is the best person in the world. The kids was making jokes. They also wrote


    a passage named ¡®Ma Daddy¡¯. Do you know how they describe me?¡±


    Miya shakes her head.


    Alex¡¯s mind working actively, and he starts to make up stories, ¡°They wrote it like this: My daddy is


    thoughtless. Yet he has a bad temper, he always throw temper at us. As long as mommy walks away


    from him more than two meters, he will be out of his mind. But when he sees mommy, he will smile like


    a fool. He is the perfect match to my mommy, but it seems mommy gets screwed by him.


    See? The kids describe me like this, so you¡¯re not the only one being smeared.¡±


    At first Miya smiles when she hears the first half part, but after he finishes the story, she lifts up her


    head, ¡°Alex, you can go on making it up.¡±


    A pair of bright eyes stair at Alex in the dark, but he doesn¡¯t feel awkward. He lies down and looks for


    that sexy mouth, biting it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make it up. If I can¡¯t see you within the radius of two meters, I will be absent-minded. I feelck


    of momentum without you.¡±


    Finally, there¡¯s a touch of smile on Miya¡¯s face, ¡°So you are in the heart of the children, but I¡¯m not.¡±


    Alex wants to tell her the n from kids, but if he tells her he will be scorned by those kids.


    ¡°I¡¯m all yours. What do you afraid of?¡± Alex hugs this woman, ¡°Dear, it seems we haven¡¯t touched each


    other nakedly for a long time.¡±


    When did the make lovest time? They ned for the honeymoon but it screwed up.


    Everypany has annual leaves. Before the New Year, Alex gives his staff a holiday of two days off.


    Because he doesn¡¯t forget the fireworks surprise from his children.


    He asked a craftsman to make the so-called ¡°signal rocket¡±, as long as Miya watches the whole


    process.


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go to watch the fireworks along the riverbank.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy! Let¡¯s go there. I heard that if you make a wish under the fireworks in the New Year, your


    wish will bee true.¡±


    Watching the abnormal performance of her kids, she hesitates, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say fireworks are the toys of


    kids? Didn¡¯t you say that you would not act like other kids?¡±


    Ben is speechless. He told them these words first.


    ¡°Mommy, Ben said that, but Andre and I like fireworks. Am I right, Andre?¡± Joey blinks her eyes at


    Andre.


    Andre nods his head, ¡°Joey and I think that legend is credible. We want to make wishes under the


    fireworks.¡±


    Ben says, ¡°Because they want to go, I have to escort them. Well, that¡¯s it.¡± he pretends he¡¯s


    embarrassed.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to go with us, then you should stay at home by yourself. Mommy, let¡¯s go!¡± Joey


    grabs Miya¡¯s hands and makes a face to Ben.


    He acts so well. He may should stay at home.


    Ben thinks he can¡¯t be alone, so he walks to Miya, ¡°Well, we¡¯re family. It won¡¯t be united without me.¡±


    Miya smiles and spares him, she fondles Ben¡¯s head and asks, ¡°Where¡¯s your daddy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Alexes from office. He must be very busy before the New Year. In order to take leaves


    ahead of time, he works hard to finish the tasks that would bepleted for a few days.


    The employees also work hard for taking a holiday ahead of time.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, they are off and start to take leaves.


    Alex still wears a suit, which makes him ipatible with Miya and the kids. He smiles and says,


    ¡°Could you wait me for a few seconds? I will need to change my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you look handsome enough?¡± Miya teases him.


    Under the normal circumstances, Alex wear the suit. Although he takes off the suit, there will be a shirt


    inside. asionally, he wears pajama.


    When Miya purchased for the kids, she sometimes bought a few casual wear for Alex.


    But those casual wear always put on the bottom of the closets.


    Actually, Alex likes any kinds of things bought by Miya.


    About five minutester, Alex walks out. Miya and his kids are astonished by his outfit.

 Chapter 319 Get Lost

    Chapter 319 Get Lost


    The basic color of his outfit is ck. The overcoat should be long, but it¡¯s just above his knees.


    He looks like a hipster in the book, wearing a scarf knitted by Miya. His long legs peeping over the


    overcoat.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re gorgeous!¡± Joey runs to Alex and hugs his leg, ¡°I will marry a guy as handsome as


    daddy in the future.¡±


    Miya looks at them with smile on her face. Alex opens the car door for her, the moment she gets into


    the car, she says to him, ¡°You¡¯re really gorgeous today!¡±


    Her words work more than thousands ofpliments from others.


    So Alex smiles all the way to the destination.


    Joey looks at her silly daddy, suddenly feels regret for what she praised him just now. She wants to


    marry a handsome guy in the future, but this guy should not be as silly as her daddy.


    There are a lot of people already assemble along thekeside. They heard there would be a firework


    show tonight along at theke.


    There was no such custom here before. There were firework shows, but they usually happened during


    Lantern Festival. Miya wears a dark coat, and a scarf same as Alex. The couple hold hands, three


    fabulous kids walking in front of them. The crowd all give this family a second nce.


    This family has been used to being watched by crowd, so they walk forward as normal. It¡¯s very


    crowded, Alex holds Miya¡¯s hands tightly.


    But the three kids are too small, they are soon out of sight in the crowd.


    ¡°Where are the kids?¡± Miya first notices the three children are missing, she turns around and keeps


    looking for them ahead.


    The three kids also know they get lost.


    ¡°Shall we call the police?¡± Joey says first, she learnt it from books and teachers. She takes her mobile


    and is bout to make a call.


    Ben stops her, ¡°How old are we? We don¡¯t need to find the police. Let¡¯s go to thekeside. I remember


    daddy booked a stand so that mommy can watch the fireworks clearly.¡±


    Andre thinks for a moment, ¡°Ben¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go there, then make a call to daddy and mommy.¡±


    Joey deletes the three numbers on the mobile, and she dials Miya¡¯s number.


    ¡°Joey, where are you?¡±


    Once Miya picks up the mobile phone, she asks anxiously.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re going to that stand. Daddy and you go thereter.¡± Joey tells her what she discussed


    with her big brothers.


    ¡°All right. You should try to avoid the crowd from being hurt.¡± Miya almost forgets, her kids are different


    with others¡¯, they are the most gifted children.


    Why did she so anxious just now?


    Alex looks at Miya¡¯s changeable expressions, he starts to smile. He fondles her head, touching the soft


    hair, ¡°You¡¯ve been thinking too much recently.¡±


    The breeze blows Miya¡¯s face and her hair. When she hears what Alex says, sheughs immediately.


    Indeed, she has been thinking too much recently.


    ¡°Dear, I don¡¯t know what happen to me. I often have the feeling that one day you will leave me behind.¡±


    Actually she hasn¡¯t told him one thing. Before the day they met Susan, she had an illusory dream in the


    tent.


    But she saw the back of Alex in her dream, he took away the three kids and left her.


    So when Susan appeared, she was afraid. This woman almost made her lose the whole family.


    Yet, seemingly Alex still in love with Susan at that time, she thinks that¡¯s wrong to me everything on


    Susan.


    Anyway, the more she thinks, the more she¡¯s in the depths of despair.


    Hearing what Miya says, Alex doesn¡¯t take it seriously, he says, ¡°Don¡¯t think about the irrelevant things.


    Our kids and me will always stay by your side.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± she¡¯s not sure. Although that dream was illusory, it was too horrible.


    Alex nods his head to confirm it. People say a pregnant woman will be foolish for three years.


    Would she be foolish for nine years as she gave birth to three children at one time?


    No, she¡¯s still a smart woman before six years.


    There is only one reason can make a smart woman be foolish. That¡¯s because of love.


    Once again Miya keeps that dream to herself, she safely holds Alex¡¯s hands.


    Suddenly, the sky is broken by a boom with a flower-shaped firework.


    The firework show starts like that. The light in the sky illuminates the face of spectators. Miya also lifts


    up her head, enjoying the view.


    But Alex drags Miya and walks to the stand quickly. He¡¯s afraid that once he dys the apology from


    kids, he won¡¯t live easily for the next few days.l


    ¡°Why daddy and mommy haven¡¯te yet?¡± Joey asks but with no smile. She looks down from the


    stand.


    The spectators are crowded, she can see neither of them.


    ¡°We can only trust daddy. If they¡¯re noting, thest firework will be let off. How can we catch up


    with the apology to mommy be then?¡±


    The ¡°booking¡± of the stand is just the upation by a group of people led by Randy. When they see the


    three kidsing, they offer their seats to them.


    So there are a lot of people on the stand. Due to therge amount of people getting together, a lot of


    kids also get lost, but the police can help most of them.


    But there is a kid wears shabby clothes and is barefoot standing near them. When the three children


    sometimes feel upsetting and sometimesughing, the only shine eyes watch them slowly turn to


    hatred.


    ¡°Kiddo, do you get separated from your parents?¡±


    Ben and Andre have started to recite the poems, Joey is bored so she find someone to have a little


    chat.


    ¡°Miss Joey, you¡¯d better not to talk with beggars.¡± a security guy nce at that child, noticing he is


    apparently in a different circle with Joey, as Joey wears brandy outfit from head to toe.


    Joey looks at that security guy and says indignantly, ¡°What kind of beggar? He just get separated from


    his parents.¡±


    When the security guy hears what she says, he¡¯s too embarrased to say anything. After all she¡¯s the


    daughter of his boss, and he is a handyman.


    When the kid wears shabby clothes hear what Joey says, there¡¯s a touch of surprise in his bright eyes.


    The seemingly annoying princess has be pretty in his eyes.


    ¡°I...can¡¯t find my daddy and mommy.¡± the child says in a husky voice. The voice due to the long-term


    mute. He heads down, as if he is frustrating.


    ¡°That will be fine! You can ask the police for help, our policeman is powerful.¡± Joey fondles the child¡¯s


    head, she learned it from Miya who used tofort her.

 Chapter 320 Our Mommy

    Chapter 320 Our Mommy


    Ben and Andre see the child and look at each other.


    Andre holds out his hand to the child and says, "Come up and let''s watch the fireworks together."


    Ben also holds out his hand. "We can watch fireworks together. Although Joey is usually silly, she still


    knows the police are useful at the critical moment."


    Joey gives a supercilious look to Ben, Who said they are older enough that they shouldn''t ask for help


    from the police.


    Looking at their eager invitation, the child takes another look at Joey and then at himself. The


    difference between them was really big, so he ran away without looking back.


    The figure of the child was very small and could not be found in the crowd for a while.


    Joey feels confused, however, Ben isining about this.


    "The child must have been scared away by Joey. What a pity."


    Joey almostes forward to tear Ben''s mouth, "What did you say? Who doesn''t praise me for my


    loveliness and beauty when they met me? You must be jealous of me by saying so."


    Seeing Joey¡¯s chin raised high, Ben is not to be outdone, "do I need to envy you? How many girls,


    younger or older, want to touch my face when they met me?"


    Andre holds the railing and looks at the calmke. Because it is dark now, theke is also dark.


    He unconsciously recalls the dirty child, who is so dirty that he can not even see clearly, but his eyes


    are very bright and energetic. But why he runs away?


    Miya and Alexe back after a while. Seeing the three impatient children who has already waited for


    a long time, Miya half crouches down and asks, "How did you push through the crowds?"


    Joey pouts, "Mommy is stupid. Can¡¯t we say excuse me?"


    Miya''s face bes green, and the palm that should have touched Joey suddenly turns into a fist.


    She takes a little strength and presses her little head. "Mommy didn''t hear what you said just now, Can


    you say it again?"


    Joey begs for mercy. "I''m sorry, Mommy. I am wrong."


    "What you''re doing wrong?"


    Joey runs over to hold Alex''s thigh and cries, "Dad, Mommy bullied me."


    Ben and Andre stand aside and ignore Joey¡¯s y. She deserves it when steps on Miya¡¯s minefield at


    this time, and no one can save her now.


    "Joey, tell me, how did I bully you?" Miya is clearly smiling, but she looks very horrible.


    Joey feels that her father is unreliable, so she runs behind Ben and Andre and shakes her head


    straight. "Mommy is a fairy, how can she bully me? I must have made a mistake."


    Alex takes Miya''s waist and says, "The fireworks have already started. Let''s enjoy it."


    When he arrived, Alex schemed a scene of crowded, and therefore he can rightfully hold Miya in such


    a crowded state.


    Because he feels veryfortable in the world of themselves, and his nose is full of Miya''s breath,


    which makes him greedy. Thinking that there are still three children in the stage, he tries to slow his


    pace to let the road under his feet passes slower.


    At the end of the fireworks show, the sky shes a few words as expected.


    "Mommy, I''m sorry."


    The sky shes a sentence and the children say in unison.


    "Mommy, we love you."


    Simrly, the children read the words in the sky.


    "Our mommy is very willful."


    "Our mommy is very stingy."


    "Our mommy is very unreasonable.¡±


    The three children discuss one by one, Miya bes embarrassed bit by bit, and she struggles to


    squeeze out a smiling face. "Is this the way you love me?" She really doesn''t like it at all.


    Alex still holds her in his arms. "Darling, let''s see what the children are going to say."


    In fact, the children also feel scared, but Andre''s promised lines must be right.


    "But our mommy is very powerful. She used to run to the hospital with me in one hand."


    "And mommy is generous. She went around the whole shopping mall to buy clothes for us and bought


    nothing for herself."


    "Mommy is also very fragile. She thought we don''t know that she loves to cry and always smiles in front


    of us."


    "Our mommy is the greatest person in the world."


    "She is my favorite." Joey runs over and hugs Miya''s waist and smiles at her. "Mommy, don''t be angry.


    Although these words are mindless, Ben came up with the idea. Andre thought of the front lines and I


    thought of the back praising you. So it has nothing to do with me. Trust me, I am innocent."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ben and Andre hold their heads. Where does this foole from and how can she push off


    responsibility like this?


    Miya pinches Joey''s fleshy face. "You little viin, you have taken all the credit from your brothers."


    "What I said is true. I have been thinking about these lines for a long time."


    "Am I so hard to be praised?" Miya poses a straight face deliberately.


    "Er..." Joey can''t say a word for a long time. Well, she puts herself in again. Why does she always


    ensnare herself recently?


    Seeing Joey¡¯s embarrassment, Andre and Ben choose to stay on the stage to watch the fireworks. This


    girl deserves it.


    Joey, who thinks she will be in trouble, doesn¡¯t expect Miya to pick her up. Miya kisses Joey on the


    face. "I also know that I have been changeable recently, I apologize to you."


    "Mommy, in fact we know that we are wrong." Joey ttens her mouth. "Actually, we wrote that


    composition just for parody. Because there is a person in our ss who wrote about his mother, which


    is very funny. I just want to give it a try. Believe me. At that time, we just wanted to write about it, and


    you were on vacation with dad. We didn¡¯t expect that you suddenly appeared."


    All of this is a coincidence.


    Miya has heard these reasons many times, and Joey has been whispering with her before.


    In fact, Miya has not been angry for a long time. How can mother and daughter be enemies? She


    feels that having Alex and these children around her in her life is enough to make her boast for her life.


    How can she be angry for so long?


    "Don''t worry, your mommy is not angry for a long time."


    Alex sees what Miya is thinking and tells the children for her.


    "Really?"


    Hearing this, Joey, Ben and Andre immediately surround Miya.


    Not far away, a pair of bright eyes have been looking at everything on the stage.

 Chapter 321 A Dirty Child

    Chapter 321 A Dirty Child


    On the first day of the New Year, all the people in the house are sleeping soundly. Suddenly, a shrill


    doorbell wakes them up.


    "Who¡¯s there?" Joey''s sleep quality became very poor recently. She walks to the door with disheveled


    hair and opens the door.


    As soon as the door is opened, it is the bright eyes that enter her eyes. She feels a little familiar with it.


    In an instant, she recalls it. "You... you... are you the...¡±


    "Joey, What are you yelling about? " Ben and Andre alsoe.


    However, when they see the boy at the door, their eyes are wide open, which are exactly the same as


    Joey''s.


    As the children''s reaction is so obvious, Miya also gets up. She sees a dirty child standing at the door.


    She feels strange for a while.


    "Do you know each other?" She asks, looking at the stupefied children.


    Joey nods first but quickly she shakes her head.


    "Mommy, we met this kid at the fireworks festival." Andre exins exactly why he is familiar with this


    kid because they have met him.


    "Oh?" Miya doesn¡¯t remember the kid. She leans over to the child and smiles at him. "Little boy, can


    you tell me why you are standing at the door?"


    "Mommy, this boy seems to have separated from his parents." On that day, they see that the child is


    alone. They really have no other ideas except getting separated from his parents.


    "Oh." Miya leads the child into the house. "It''s cold outside,e in and warm up."


    Miya puts the child on sofa and goes to the bathroom and takes a towel to wash the child''s face. "Poor


    boy, what are your parents'' names? Do you still remember their contact numbers?"


    The child keeps staring at Miya but doesn¡¯t speak.


    "This boy is not dumb, is he?¡±Ben suddenly has such a spection because he really never heard the


    child speak.


    Miya gives Ben a warning look. Even if there is any spection, it should be hidden in the heart.


    Otherwise, no matter whether it is true or not, others will feel ufortable.


    Ben receives the warning and immediately keeps silent.


    "Boy, let me take a bath for you first." Miya still smiles softly at the child.


    Miya, who has be the mother of three children, naturally exudes maternal love all over her body.


    The child keeps staring at Miya and seems to be in a trance.


    Although he rejects her help in his heart, he still nods.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Andre sensibly finds out a suit of clothes from the bottom of his box and hands it to the child. "You can


    wear mine."


    Seeing Andre''s enthusiasm, everyone feels that the sun ising out in the west. Andre seems to be


    a little shy...


    Miya can''t helpughing. Why is the child shy about another boy? She doesn''t think much and leads


    the child into the bathroom, but the child doesn¡¯t take off his clothes anyway.


    "Boy, are you shy?" Just like her children, when they were four or five years old, they didn''t want her to


    help them in the bath.


    Joey is fine with her help that time, but Andre and Ben...


    "We are boys and mommy is a girl. We cannot take a bath together."


    She looks at the child in front of her. Although he is dirty, he should be a boy.


    He has been wearing a rag hat till now and is not allowed to be touched at will.


    Miya shrugs her shoulders and retreats.


    "Mommy, who is this kid? I feel that he has always watches us since the fireworks festival. " Ben thinks


    about it and feels something strange, especially that this kid can find out their home.


    "You are so high-profile, who can move away their eyes? Joey and Andre still know how to be modest


    at least. Look at you, you even throw a kiss to strangers when they praise you for your handsome


    appearance."


    Ben has nothing to say. However, he still feels that the child is very strange and hostile.


    But it seems that he is too stingy whenparing with Joey and Andre, who seems to be no


    displeasure to this outsider.


    Alex isn¡¯t fully awake. He touches the ce beside him and finds it empty. It is so strange, where''s


    Miya? He leans up and sits at the end of the bed. He seems to smell an aroma of broth.


    Miya is cooking broth in the kitchen. The child looks really weak, which makes people feel distressed


    when taking off his coat.


    "Honey, didn''t you say you were going to take a good sleep inst night? Why did you wake up so early


    today? " Alex hugs Miya''s waist, putting his head on her shoulder.


    "Herees a guest today, so get cleaned up." Miya doesn¡¯t feel distracted by Alex''s actions. Perhaps


    she is already used to it.


    Alex''s face is full of confusion. "Who is it? Does anyone get up early to pay a New Year''s call? Is it Lisa


    or Adam?"


    The two of them got married at the end ofst year and went on their honeymoon immediately.


    Shouldn''t they travel now?


    Miya shakes her head. "It''s a child. I don''t know why he appeared at our door."


    "He looks dirty. I feel strange. The child must be calcting on something." Ben still feels that the child


    who suddenly appears is strange. Otherwise, why does he onlye to their home while there are so


    many houses?


    The kid always watches Miya and doesn''t say anything. The look is obviously abnormal, but he can''t


    say what is wrong.


    "You are a child too." Miya thinks that Ben is just thinking too much. He¡¯s just a child, and how can he


    calcte anything?


    Ben ttens his mouth. He feels wronged and doesn¡¯t speak any more.


    "Yes, Ben, you should be afraid that he will be more handsome than you when hees out. After all,


    he has a pair of enchanting eyes. You are jealous.¡±Joey thinks the boy looks good.


    "Oh! Come on. Should I envy that tramp? " Ben is unconvinced. "I don''t believe that this guy looks


    better than me."


    "Ahem." Andre suddenly pretends to cough a few times and pushes Ben a few times.


    "Andre, what are you doing?" Ben looks back unhappily, but he is shocked to see the boying out of


    the bathroom.


    The boy''s face is tender. After cleaning the dirt, his eyes are especially attractive. He is wearing


    Andre''s clothes, which Miya gave him for his birthdayst year, but Andre never wears them. However,


    it perfectly fits this child.


    Ben is struck dumb. He really thinks the kid is good-looking and stunning.


    Joey looks at Ben''s expression, which is worse than eating flies, and smiles secretly.


    "Dad!"

 Chapter 322 A Purposeful Visitor

    Chapter 322 A Purposeful Visitor


    The child suddenly rushes forward joyfully and hugs Alex''s thigh, calling him dad with an excited


    expression.


    All the people around are astonished.


    Joey walks up to the child like an elder sister. She wants to touch the child''s head, but he still wears the


    dirty hat so Joey withdraws her hand.


    She says, "I know you haven''t found your parents for too long, so you are very eager to find them. But


    you can¡¯t regard any two persons you just met as your parents, your real parents will be angry."


    However, the child shakes off Joey''s hand and stubbornly holds Alex. "You are my dad. I often see your


    photos in my mother''s room."


    Alex is also surprised. Since he met Miya six years ago, there has been only Miya in his heart. No other


    woman has affection with him. How can he have such a son?


    "Kid, you are mistaken."


    Alex''s statementpletely arouses the child''s anger. "I know your name is Alex, and your most loved


    one is my mother."


    "You are talking nonsense. My dad loves my mom best." Joey bes angry. What he said makes her


    out of control.


    "Kid, who is your mom?" Miya forces herself to calm down. Over the years, Alex''s so-called favorite is


    only one person. If the name is wrong, then the child is wrong too.


    "My mom''s name is Susan. I know my dad sent many people to find my mom before, but my mom took


    me to hide from them."


    The child''s word makes Miya look awkward.


    "Boy, what are you talking about?" Alex frowns. "I didn''t have children with Susan, let alone a son at


    your age."


    The child drops his head. Alex thinks he has figured it out, but the boy adds, "My mom said earlier that


    my dad is a fickle person, so she told me not to look for him, but why? Why can you be my dad''s


    wife as a mistress and take these three children with you, but his real girlfriend''s child is an illegitimate


    child?"


    The child''s words are too mature, which makes Miya feel a little suspicious, but when she nces the


    three children on the edge, she instantly gives up the idea shing by.


    Ben says unhappily, "This guy must be insane. He has a mental disease. Why you led him into our


    house." Finally, he points at Joey and Andre and scolds them.


    Although Joey feels wronged, she also admits having done wrong.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rings again. Joey opens the door in order to escape from the battlefield, but


    when the door is opened, she wants to close it at once.


    "Hello, is Alex at home?" The woman looks very kind, but Joey shuts down the door when she is on the


    halfway of her self-proimed impable opening remarks. She reaches out to stop it and her finger is


    clipped by the doorframe, causing her to scream out.


    "Mom." The child rushes to the door and holds the woman in his arms. He blows at her finger,¡°Mom, is


    it hurt?"


    Seeing the woman at the door, Miya is difort. No for the other reason, the woman at the door is


    the mother of the child, Alex''s former love, named Susan.


    Susan holds the child in her arms, looking at Alex, and says, "Alex, this time I came back and had


    something to say to you." She looks at Miya nearby and says to her, "Sorry, I just want to talk to Alex


    alone. Can you excuse us for a few minutes?"


    By the time Susan saying this, Susan has already entered the room and appears in front of Alex and


    Miya.


    Miya takes Alex''s hand and looks at Susan. "Sorry, I am his wife. I think I have the right to stand with


    my husband."


    Alex holds Miya¡¯s waist tightly. Then, he and she look at Susan together.


    Susan grounds her teeth with anger, but the child on the side suddenly jumps forward and bites Miya''s


    thigh, causing her pain.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Ben is right, you are a big viin." Joey almost trembles with anger. "My mommy kindly wiped your


    face, bathed you, and cooked for you. What did your mother do for you? She only gave you rags. Look


    at your thin body, I can¡¯t held to suspect that you haven¡¯t full up before."


    In fact, Joey is telling the truth. A trace of sadness shes through the corner of the child''s eyes.


    Miya also feels that if Susan were the mother of the child, then she must have thought her high before.


    How can a mother make her child a little beggar?


    "Isn¡¯t it because of your fault? My mother is not as poor as your mother. Only the poor people raise


    their children strong. My mother is a daughter who does not do any housework. Do you know how hard


    my mom has been raising me over the years? But you have took my dad away. You¡¯re shameful."


    "Do you really think I am a coward that every one can bully?" Ben rolls up his sleeves and pushes the


    child.


    Joey doesn''t help him, but looks down at him. "What a joke, our mommy is poor, but at least she won''t


    let us wear tattered clothes, she lets us have delicious meal and wear beautiful clothes. look at you,


    your mother even doesn''t care about you.


    "You are saying good thing for your mother, but look at your mother''s appearance, she is dressed well.


    Her clothes look luxurious. And you can take her to the street and ask anyone in the street to find out


    whether he thinks you are mother and son. If anyone says that you are mother and son, I will cut off my


    head and use it as a stool for you to sit on."


    Listening to Joey''s words, Susan''s face turns pale, but she really doesn''t think of this before. She looks


    at Alex and says sincerely, "Alex, believe me, I didn''t mean it, I just don''t know how to take care of the


    children. But this child is really yours, you can do a DNA test."


    "That¡¯s impossible, this child cannot be mine." Alex is absolutely sure about this.


    Susan immediately feels wronged. "Although I was a little dereliction of duty when I was a mother, you


    cannot deny that this child is yours!"


    "So what are you doing here today? Take the child away? " Miya manages to calm down. She feels


    really pitiful for the kid when she looks at him.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The child doesn''t show up when Susan and Alex were engaged. Why does this appear suddenly


    today?


    If someone says that Susanes without a purpose, unfortunately, she doesn¡¯t believe it.

 Chapter 323 A girl

    Chapter 323 A girl


    Susan looks at Alex''s indifference and pretends to be wronged. "No, I feel that the child still needs a


    complete family. I hope you can ept the child."


    "Just ept this child?" Miya asks.


    Susan smiles in her heart. She thinks that no woman will ept the children of her husband¡¯s lover,


    and thus she nods. "I¡¯m just hoping you can ept this child."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Well, I¡¯m fine with that. You can leave." Miya agrees very readily.


    "What?"


    "Mommy!"


    Having the same confusion with Susan, Ben and Joeye forward to question their mommy.


    "Mommy, are you crazy? If the guy lives in our home, we will not have a good life." Joey is looking at


    the boy and has no sympathy at all.


    "Mommy, the teacher said that there must be something hateful about the poor person. This person


    looks poor and must have caused it himself."


    But Miya doesn''t care what her children said. She looks at Susan. "Is there any problem? I have


    already said that I have epted the child and you can leave here."


    Susan''s face freezes. She pushes herself in trouble. She looks at the child on the ground as if she


    were reluctant to give up, but she looks at Alex and says, "Alex, he is really our child. Please don''t


    doubt it. I also hope you can treat him well and don''t make him sad.¡±


    Then Susan leaves. Strangely, the child on the ground doesn¡¯t follow, and he is relieved to see Susan


    leave.


    He gets up from the ground and pats his ass. "Your house is really big. Do you have any spare room


    for me?"


    "No." Joey takes the lead in answering. She simply hated this person. Why could such a thick-skinned


    person enter their house?


    "Well." The child isn¡¯t angry. He walks to the sofa and lies down naturally. "Then the sofa belongs to


    me. Anyway, you have a room to sleep in, right?"


    Miya is surprised by the child''s reaction. Of course, she is not the only one who is surprised.


    "What is your name?" Andre, who has not spoken for a long time, suddenly asks.


    The child squints slightly and says, "I was always afraid of making youugh to death, so I didn''t say it.


    Then don''t ask about it, because it''s not as educated as you."


    Andre pulls him up. "You don¡¯t need to sleep on the sofa. I will share my bed with you."


    The child opens his eyes wide and says, "I am the one who calls Dogleft (meaning even a dog wants to


    neglect his existence). If you sleep with me in the same bed, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will lower your


    status?"


    Andre smiles, "I have no status."


    The crowds dumbfound.


    "It''s over, it''s over. Andre is also crazy." Joey shakes her head and watches Andre who seldom smiles


    to others. Although Andre is usually gentle with people, he will definitely not behave like today, which


    make them feel abnormal.


    "Joey, I think we should do our homework." Ben sighs and takes Joey back to the house to do their


    homework.


    Joey nods. It¡¯s like a dream all morning. They should do his homework to wake themselves up.


    Watching the children leave, Alex finally has a chance to talk to Miya alone.


    "Honey, listen, that¡¯s impossible, this child cannot be mine."


    "Didn''t you love Susan very much before? Isn¡¯t it normal to have children? " She thinks it¡¯s really not


    peculiar.


    Alex shakes his head. "Because I never touched her."


    "How can it be possible?" She doesn¡¯t believe these words. "Even if you want me to believe it, don''t


    make up such words for me. Do you think I will believe it?"


    Alex says helplessly what had happened before, "She always told me that some things must be done


    after getting married, and then she never let me touch her. Of course, I respected her, so I never


    touched her. Later, she asked me to adopt a child one day. She wants to be a mother, but when I


    appeared in front of her with Andre in my arms, she suddenly left without saying anything."


    It sounds really puzzling, but Miya is very good at screening the key point. "So, you came to me to be a


    surrogate because Susan wants to be a mother?"


    "Er..." Alex suddenly has nothing to say, but when he thinks of what Miya might misunderstand, he tries


    to exin the whole thing. Finally, he finds out that telling the truth is more effective than anything


    else.¡°At that time, I was trying to fulfill her wish, but I never understood her mind. But it''s a good thing


    we met, isn''t it? And we have three lovely babies."


    This is also true, but... "Where does the childe from? Why is he calling Susan mom?"


    "I don''t know much about this either." Alex recalls the situation that Randy has investigated this thing


    for several years. "Susan has always been alone. They have never heard that she has a child beside


    her."


    "Well, you will pass today." Miya pushes Alex away and turns back to the kitchen.


    "Honey, what are you gonna do?" Alex also follows her.


    "I''m going to cook. It''s just half cooked and it¡¯s burnt now." She feels pity for the broth.


    Susan who stays at the door looks at the closed door and thinks that her failure must because she


    didn¡¯t n it well. The child, who suddenly appears, disturbs everything she nned. She looks at her


    finger pinched by the door, which is Joey¡¯s feat.


    She feels very sad. Alex used to be extremely nervous when she had a little knock. This time her finger


    is pinched, but no one cares about her. All of this is a fault of someone.


    Andre takes the child through the door and closes it.


    The child huddles in the corner with his hands on his chest. "What... what do you want to do?"


    Looking at this abnormal performance, Andre seems to have expected it long ago. "Why are you so


    nervous? I only kindly share with you half of my room."


    The child makes it clear that he doesn¡¯t believe it.


    "You don''t believe me? In fact, I don''t believe you either."


    "What? You... don''t believe me?"


    "I don''t believe your name, tell me your real name, I can consider whether to treat you well in the


    future." Andre is still smiling.


    He usually shows cool but now he is like seeing a toy. No, it should be said that he is more excited than


    getting the toy that makes him happy.


    "I have told you. My name is Dogleft, is there anything wrong? If you dislikes it, you can stay away from


    me."


    "How can a girl be called this name?"

 Chapter 324 I have a crush on you

    Chapter 324 I have a crush on you


    "Are... are you saying I¡¯m a girl?"


    Dogleft looks at Andre with a wrinkled face of displeasure.


    However, Andre still looks at Dogleft with a smile. Seeing that he has been protecting his chest, Andre


    jokes, "If you can prove you are not a girl, I will believe you."


    "How can this be proved?" Dogleft looks at Andre, feeling speechless.


    "It''s very simple. Let me touch you." Andre raises his hand to Dogleft¡¯s body when he is saying these


    words.


    "..." Dogleft protects himself. He turns around and says, "Boys and girls of our age are simr. What¡¯s


    worthy to touch?"


    "Who told you I am going to touch your upper part?" When Andre saw Dogleft behaving like this, he


    thinks there must be some secrets behind the kid. "you know, the primary sexual characteristics will not


    change.¡±


    Dogleft can''t believe that this gentleman who looks so polite in front of people has such strange taste.


    Since he doesn''t believe... then... "Touch it."


    Dogleft suddenly stands in front of Andre.


    Andre also leans out his hand. Just when Dogleft thinks this guy is really so abnormal, Andre stops his


    hand.


    "Why are you stopping?" Dogleft is surprised.


    "Even if I blow your cover, you will not tell the truth. Then why should I do something self-serving?"


    Seeing Dogleft¡¯s doubtful face, Andre says helplessly, "I''m just kidding."


    "..." Dogleft is even more unhappy... He didn''t expect that he will be fooled.


    Andre looks at Dogleft and raises his hand to remove the dirty and worn hat, which is very an eyesore.


    "take it off."


    But Dogleft covers his hat with hands and looks at Andre in horror.


    Andre smiles and withdraws his hand. He goes to his wardrobe, takes a hat and hands it to Dogleft,


    "Put on this, at least it¡¯s cleaner. If I am right, you just washed your hair and didn''t dry. The hairdryer is


    on the shelf in the bathroom. The shelf is not very high. You should be able to reach it." With that, he


    leaves the room.


    Seeing Andre''s performance, Dogleft is puzzled. What does this person want? But he seems to be very


    kind to him.


    "Don''t think too much, you only came to this house for a mission anyway." Dogleft says this to himself


    as he goes to the bathroom and then begins to tidy himself up.


    "Where is the kid?"


    Dinner is served, but there is only Andre in his room.


    "Mommy, didn''t the kid say he has a name?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Dogleft...Is he serious?" says Joey. Indeed, how can a child have such a name?


    "His name is Gogo."


    Andre speaks suddenly and the crowd can¡¯t help looking at him.


    Miya always feels that her son is a bit strange. Such a cold person''s eyes brightens after seeing the


    child. There must be something entric.


    "Well, it''s not like a man''s name..." Ben says, "Is that Dogleft a girl?"


    Andre shakes his head. "I have fully investigated that he¡¯s indeed a boy."


    When Dogleft goes out, everyone looks at him, which makes he feels nervous.


    "Well... even if I am hateful, don''t stare at me like this, OK?" He raises his hands slightly, which means


    surrendering.


    "Gogo, sit here." Miya makes a position beside Joey.


    Dogleft is surprised... What the hell is Gogo?


    "Did you call me?" He asks nkly.


    Miya nods. No one here is called this name except him.


    Dogleft walks in suspiciously and sees Miya pulling away the chair beside Joey and indicating him to sit


    here.


    "Why do you have such a girly name as Gogo?" Joey takes the lead in asking questions. She can''t


    hate him when she sees his charming eyes. People always can''t lose their temper with beautiful things.


    Dogleft frowns, "Gogo?¡°What Gogo?"


    "Isn''t your name Gogo? That''s what Andre told us.¡±Joey looks at Andre.


    "Nonsense, didn¡¯t I tell you my name is Dogleft?"


    Andre, like an innocent person, scoops up a bowl of hot soup and puts it in front of Dogleft. "Just


    because you look sissy. That''s why you are called such a name."


    When someone sees Dogleft''s little face, he will inexplicably think this name is very appropriate.


    The people only pay attention to what Andre said, but doesn¡¯t notice his actions at all.


    Dogleft looks at the bowl of broth in front of him and suddenly has a little trance.


    However, Alex and Miya, who are parents of the children, don¡¯t let go of this abnormality. Andre today


    is extremely abnormal. Their cool son suddenly changes into a caring guy. Isn''t this a funny thing?


    "Why are you so kind to me?"


    Back in the room, Dogleft asks.


    "Am I?" Andre ''s lips slightly raises, which looks evil. As the saying goes, like father, like son.


    Dogleft nods, although he doesn¡¯t know what does the young master want to do.


    "Then tell me, what did I do to you?"


    What surprises Dogleft more is that Andre suddenly approaches to him. Andre¡¯s finger pinches his chin


    and the warm breathe gently falls onto his face.


    "Like, the bowl of broth in the morning."


    "We all live under the same roof. It will be very embarrassing if we have a difficult rtionship."


    While listening to this high-sounding reason, Dogleft has retreated to the corner, and Andre''s face is


    less than ten centimeters away from his.¡°You can talk what you want to talk, but can you not stay so


    close to me?"


    However, Andrees even closer. At the moment, they are not five centimeters away.


    Dogleft blinks his eyes and his heart beats very fast.


    "Do you want to hear the truth?¡±Andre¡¯s eyes fixes on Dogleft.


    Dogleft nods.


    "Because I have a crush on you.¡±

 Chapter 325 That Was Before

    Chapter 325 That Was Before


    He is shocked.


    "What ... what did you say?"


    Andre is ready to say again, but he is stopped.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gogo pushes Andre away hard. "I''m a boy and you are a boy, too."


    "So what, I still like you."


    Andre turns around chicly, leaving the boy leaning against the wall with his back.


    Recently, Susan alwayses by the excuse of visiting her child.


    "Kid, mommy is here to see you."


    This is Susan''s professional opening remarks.


    Every time Gogo, always rushes to hug Susan intimately, and then talk to each other for a while before


    he goes to y on his own.


    They treat each other so indifferently, but Susan still insist that he is her child, which make others full of


    doubt.


    "Gogo, are you sure that she is your Mummy?" Joey also feels something wrong.


    Gogo is looking at his on stilts mother in the distance... He nods, "She''s my mother."


    Joey doesn''t notice he grinds his teeth in anger, but Andre does. He looks at Gogo, whose expression


    isplicated.


    On that day, Alex and Miya are chatting and drinking tea in the house while the children are ying in


    the garden.


    Alex suddenly receives a call from Randy, saying that there is a follow-up to what he asked him to do,


    so he leaves for a while.


    Coincidentally, Susanes here.


    Susan is beautiful and noble. She doesn¡¯t see Alex, so she put down the fakedylike look. She looks


    at Miya with her raising proud chin.


    "Susan, would you like some tea?" Miya thinks it is tired for Susan to be on stilts for so long.


    Susan looks at the purple teapot in Miya''s hand with smile. "I bought these tea sets before.


    Unexpectedly, Alex still drinks ck tea. I remember he always drank green tea, but I didn''t like it, so


    he changed his vour because of me."


    Although Miya is unhappy, she doesn''t show it. She looks at Susan and forces a smile. "I think you are


    more suitable for green tea now. Would you like to visit the snow-white lotuses in our warehouse?"


    "Miya, what do you mean?" Of course Susan can hear that Miya is satirizing her.


    "I''d like to ask what you mean. You often walk in and out of my house whenever you like. I don''t know


    in what capacity youe in." Miya puts the cup on the table and sands up. "Don''t tell me that you


    come here as a mother. You haven''t been with your child for more than a minute. Aren¡¯t you feel


    ashamed to tell others that you are a mother?"


    "I... I''m here to see my child." Susan''s momentum is a little weak, but the anger of Miya shows that she


    is not confident, too.


    No, Miya is just annoyed by Susan, who is acting like this.


    Susan sits down without saying a word. She pours herself a cup of tea and tastes it. "In the past, Alex


    had contracted a building for me to confess to me. He had chased me for a long time, but I didn¡¯t


    ept him. However, I was really touched that time."


    "At that time, I always felt that he was a yboy, so I dared not ept him, but then after being


    together... I found that yboy was just my illusion, and he was really good to me. I really feel


    inseparable from him."


    Hearing other woman saying how her husband was so good to others, no one knows how Miya can


    bear it. "Now that you can''t leave him, then why did you leaveter? If you don''t leave, nothing will


    happen, including me."


    Although it is a bit ufortable to say so, it is true. Conversely, although she may not recognize her


    children, she will also live a happy. Where can there be such bad things before?


    Susan never expects that Miya will say so. She freezes for a while, then she pulls Miya''s arm and says,


    "Give Alex back to me now, anyway, you don''t care, do you?"


    "Who tell you that I don''t care?" Susan wants to let Miya to let go? No, this is impossible.


    "Trust me, Alex has only a temporary affection for you. He once walked downstairs in my dormitory,


    shouting my name and singing a love song for me. You haven''t encountered such a situation. When I


    graduated, he kneeled with flowers and proposing to me, you should never have experience this. Alex


    was really handsome at that time."


    Listening to Susan''s words, Miya freezes. Alex now is mature, but is it true that he was a yboy


    before?


    "It was before, not the same as it is now." Now Alex is her husband.


    "It also will be the future. Don''t say you can''t feel Alex''s love for me. I can still feel it now, you know,st


    time he met me and gave me this..." Susan takes out the property owner certificates that Alex gave her.


    Miya has a nameless anger in her heart.


    "These were all given to me by Alex. He said that now you have three children, so he can''t be with me


    legitimately. He asked me if I still would like to follow him. Of course I would so I have these. I still have


    a house in this downtown area, which was also given to me by Alex. If he really doesn¡¯t like me, why


    did him give me a house in this city?"


    Susan is so proud that Miya wants to rip the things in her hands.


    "Then are you so willing to be dishonorably lover?" She counters. She remembers clearly that Susan


    was very proud before.


    "I have no choice. I love Alex." Susan looks at Miya sympathetically. "I really feel sorry for you now. I


    used to think that Alex regards you as his favorite. A few days ago, did he say that he was very busy


    with hispany? But he still had time to see me. Actually, I came back before New Year, which was


    the same as you, but Alex hid me."


    At that time, Alex was really busy, but she knew it was to reduce the workload and he asked for the


    advance annual leave.


    "Get out. I don''t want to listen to you anymore."


    Miya is annoyed that she sends the maid home for Chinese New Year, making someone bother her


    every day.


    "No, I haven''t told you yet, Alex still thinks of you, because when he falls on me, he sometimes calls


    your name."

 Chapter 326 If She doesn’t Leave, Then I Leave

    Chapter 326 If She doesn¡¯t Leave, Then I Leave


    "You are lying. Alex says he never has sex with you!"


    "You even believe man¡¯s words. Miya, what are you thinking?"


    Susan smiles, looking at the children ying in the yard. "If he hadn''t have sex with me, how did we


    give birth to a child?"


    "Who knows? I believe in Alex. He won¡¯t lie to me anyway." She is firmed.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Susan passes Miya a picture, which shows a man and a woman. The woman with a flush face is


    undoubtedly Susan, the man who is having sex is... Alex!


    "This picture was taken when I was very young. We were so young and funny at that time. I still have a


    lot of photos on my previous mobile phones. I will send it to you when I am free."


    "Get out!"


    Miya points at the door shouting at Susan. "Get out immediately, and you can¡¯t step in here again!"


    Suddenly Susan changes her expression. She looks at Miya with tears in her pitiful eyes. "I just want to


    apany my child more. You are also a mother. Why are you so cruel?"


    Looking at Susan''s reaction, Miya knows that Alex must be behind her.


    "What happened?"


    As expected, they hear Alex''s voice behind Miya after two seconds.


    Seeing Alexing, Susan immediately ced herself in the position of the weak. She looks at Alex


    with tears in her eyes. "Alex, I really just want to y with my child for a little longer, but Miya... she...


    she even asks me to leave here."


    "Don''t you said that you gave the child to Miya? At that time I thought you had given up the child."


    Alex''s words make Susan''s face pale. She can''t believe it is Alex who speaks to her in this way. "Alex,


    I... I used to say that, but is there a mother who doesn''t want to see her child?"


    "That''s your business, but we are taking good care of this child." Alex takes Miya''s shoulder with a


    gratifying smile. He won¡¯t ask for more since he has married Miya.


    Susan was so arrogant towards Miya before, but when Alex is here, she seems to be stunned and


    speechless.


    "Alex, anyway I don''t want to see this person now. Let her out." Miya points at the door and looks at


    Susan.


    Alex will agree with Miya normally, but now he is facing Susan, who makes him feel a little guilty. "Miya,


    we can talk calmly and let her goter."


    "What you mean is that you won''t let her out. Okay, then I go!" Miya picked up the tea cup on the table


    and sshes the water to Alex, and throws him the photo of them. "Drink her ck tea and have sex


    with her. I am quite angry today."


    Miya goes out after talking, and Alex is about to chase her.


    Susan steps forward to stop Alex. She wipes Alex''s chest with a handkerchief. "Alex, are you okay.


    What a crazy woman!"


    Alex only wants to chase Miya back. He reaches out his hand to push Susan away, but she takes his


    hand more tightly.


    "What are you doing!" Alex gets angry. Miya runs fast with anger, and she must have been far away.


    Susan is aggrieved, "I... I just want to help you wipe it."


    "What did you say to my wife?"


    "I didn''t say anything..." Susan''s heart is beating fast, but she keeps smiling, pretending to be innocent.


    Alex doesn''t believe it. "My wife won¡¯t be so angry for no reason. The only exnation is that you said


    something bad to her. ck tea? Having sex?"


    Especially having sex, he can''t figure it out.


    Susan bites her lip, not knowing what to say.


    Alex suddenly sees the photo on the ground. He picks it up and asks Susan, "What''s this?"


    "This... was taken by us before." Susan doesn''t know how to exin it.


    Alex looks at Susan suspiciously, "I remember that we haven''t have sex."


    "Then our child..."


    "So how can we possibly have a child?" Alex actually wants to ask Susan earlier.


    It''s okay to have one more child in his family, but that child is said to be his illegitimate child, causing


    his wife and children to doubt his personality, which really matters.


    At first, Miya has the same idea as him, but after getting along with Gogo for a long time, she and the


    children like Gogo very much, and they don''t want to do anything to harm the children.


    Susan''s face turns pale. "This is our child. If you don''t believe it, we can go to the hospital for a test


    right now."


    "I mean that."


    "If this child is ours, will you divorce Miya and marry me?"


    "I won¡¯t."


    Susan''s heart sinks again.


    "Are you afraid... afraid that this child is really yours?"


    "I''m just not sure."


    "Why are you be so determined?"


    "I''m sure I haven''t have sex with you."


    They were together when they were young. Of course, Alex was a yboy at that time, and he also


    chased Susan, but Susan refused him.


    "We are still young."


    "Sorry, I''m scared."


    "I feel that it is better for us to do that kind of thing after we get married."


    ...


    Having been together for so many years, Alex can almost turn Susan''s refusal into a book, or a novel.


    Over time, he thinks he should respect Susan.


    Therefore, under such circumstances, how can he have such a big child with Susan?


    "We did. When you looked after Andre, you were drunk." Susan''s eyes are red. "I wanted to refuse you,


    but I couldn¡¯t when watching you."


    Because it was a long time ago, Alex really can''t remember what they did. But he remembers since


    Miya appears, he should have never had sex with anyone else.


    "Even if this is the case, this child is not necessarily mine."


    "Alex, you bastard! Why did you say that? I had sex with you. You are not responsible for what you did,


    and you even doubt me."


    "And I also think this child is not yours, because you said you don''t want to have children."

 Chapter 327 Fainting At The Door

    Chapter 327 Fainting At The Door


    "You just deny me for such a simple reason?" Susan''s appearance is very painful. "I admit that I am


    afraid with getting fat after giving birth, but after getting pregnant, I never thought of abortion, because I


    love you! I love you who like children, so I also try to love children gradually."


    What a perfect answer. She ept something because of a man. How great is this woman?


    "Alex, you should know me."


    "I understand you so I know it is impossible for you to change because of me. You always think your


    pride is more important." Alex also has to admit that Susan values her pride most.


    Susan wants to say something.


    "I have asked Randy to give money to you. I think it should be enough for you to spend. It should also


    allow you to marry a good husband. Why are you determined to be a mother?" Alex can''t figure it out.


    Who will want to recognize others child to be his or her own child?


    "Alex, I..."


    Before Susan finishes, the children run out.


    "Auntie, my Mummy said it''s ashamed to beg someone." Joey never likes Susan. As her Daddy said,


    this woman is too arrogant.


    Just as when Alex was pursuing her, she asionally meets him. After they were together, she felt that


    Alex was nothing more than that. She should deserve better.


    She said she didn''t want to have children, even if she was afraid of having no children to be cared for


    when getting old, she asked Alex to solve it by himself, so Alex solved it with his own method. But


    when she saw Andre, she felt that Alex had betrayed her...


    Of course, this woman is also extremely clever. Although she is always unreasonable, she talks to Alex


    in a very soft tone, making him feel that she is discussing.


    Moreover, she often tells Alex all kinds of news of maternal dystocia. Alex loved her so much at that


    time so he naturally agreed.


    However, now Alex haspletely forgotten these, his is devoting all his energy to his children and his


    wife.


    Susan is looking around, as long as she finds Gogo, she still has a chance to rify.


    "Gogo is flying kites with Andre."


    "Auntie doesn''t care about Gogo every time shees. Naturally Gogo ignores Auntie. If I had such a


    Mummy, I would feel miserable." Joey sighs.


    They all hated Gogo before, but since Susan came here more frequently, they began to sympathize


    with Gogo.


    They actually have discussed it in private.


    "I heard Uncle Randyments that Susan is a very gentle and virtuousdy." Joey says.


    "I remember thest time I have met her who seems very gentle. I clearly felt that she wanted to kill


    me, but still touched my head softly." Ben shrinks back when he remembers the situation.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Neither Andre nor Gogo speak. Of course, when Joey and Ben are talking bad things about Susan,


    Gogo never refutes.


    "Gogo, is she really your Mummy?" Andre has asked Gogo in private.


    Gogo ponders for a long time, and then says, "Actually I don''t know if she is my Mummy, but she has


    been by my side for as long as I remember. Untilst spring, she suddenly left me and said that her


    lover came to find her so that she doesn¡¯t have to spend any hard time anymore. I think the lover she


    said should be your Daddy."


    The rtionship is reallyplicated...


    After Susan leaves, Alex also walks out. He is trying to find out where Miya is. Miya¡¯s phone can''t be


    got through, making him worried.


    In fact, Miya doesn''t go far at the beginning. She stands at the gate for about ten minutes. She thinks


    Alex will definitely rush out to exin to her, and she will listen to him.


    However, Alex does note, so she ispletely angry. She thinks there must be some secrets


    between them.


    Trust and distrust have been lingering in Miya''s heart for a long time. She chooses to go out to rx


    herself, but just after a few steps, she feels dizzy and the road ahead bes curved.


    "Miya, Miya!"


    She seems to hear someone shouting her name, but she can¡¯t see the figure clearly, and her eyes


    continue to turn ck, and finally, she ispletely invisible.


    "How can you be a husband? You even don''t know that your wife is pregnant and let her be motivated.


    Do you know that both of them will be in danger if discoveredter?"


    When she wakes up, she is already in an unfamiliar environment with smell of disinfection water and


    white background. She probably knows where she is. She turns her head to see who sends her here. It


    should be Alex.


    But the person who ising is not what she has in mind.


    Seeing Miya''s open her eyes, Lance is full of joy, "Miya, are you okay?"


    "Why am I here?" Miya thinks she should be in front of her house.


    "You fainted, at the door of your house." Lance also feels a bit strange. "What''s wrong with you? Did


    you argue with Alex?"


    His gentle appearance really looks like a senior years ago.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I just passed by." Lance realizes Miya''s defense and rifies himself immediately.


    Miya feels a little embarrassed. He helps her and sends her to the hospital, but she misunderstands


    him ... She apologizes, "I''m sorry.


    "It''s okay. After all, I did many wrong things before."


    In fact, at that time, he only recalled the university period when he liked Miya, so did Miya. On the


    ind, Miya directly concluded his love, which made him a little sad, but he still epted it.


    After going back to the tent, his brain suddenly aches, and he remembers everything in the past few


    years. Only then does he know what kind of misunderstandings he has had.


    Fortunately, Alex at that time is quite rational, otherwise he won¡¯t let him go without a fight.


    Miya lowers her head, and she doesn''t know how to tell Lance.


    "Are you hungry?" Lance looks at the clock. It is almost noon. "I''ll go buy some food for you. What


    would you like to eat?"


    Miya is about to get up, but she is stopped.


    "The doctor says your dizziness is caused by pregnancy."

 Chapter 328 She Is Pregnant

    Chapter 328 She Is Pregnant


    "What?"


    It turns out that it is not auditory hallucination, she is really pregnant.


    "The doctor said you have been pregnant for more than two months. You should be careful." Lance


    helps Miya back to bed.


    Miya says, "I''m not so effeminate. I often walked around when I was pregnant before."


    "No, you can¡¯t!" Lance''s attitude is tough. "If you are seen by the doctor like this again, I will be scolded


    to death."


    Miya remembers the voice before waking up, "I''m sorry for letting you be misunderstood."


    "Actually, I am very happy." Being misunderstood to be a pair with someone he loves, this feeling really


    makes him very happy.


    "What?" Because Lance''s voice is low, Miya doesn''t hear it clearly.


    Lance shakes his head. "Nothing, I''ll go buy some food for you. Even if you''re not hungry, your child will


    be." He had already stood up to walk outside during talking.


    When he turns around, the disappointment on his face is self-evident.


    Who can wander the home of the person they like? However, he meets her in need of support. He can¡¯t


    think too much. He takes out his phone and dials a number that has not been dialed in a long time.


    "Alex? I want to talk to you."


    Miya is still sitting on the hospital bed. She looks at the trees and dead branches outside the window,


    feeling upset.


    It turns out she is pregnant! The fourth ignorant child is already in her stomach. But at such moments,


    the child''s father is not by their side, which inevitably makes her a bit upset.


    She takes out her phone on which there are several missed calls from Alex. She thinks she must have


    thought too much. In this way, Alex should be crazy.


    Miya dials the number marked as "honey" on the contact list while thinking.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you''ve dialed is engaged, please try to dial it againter..." Hearing this


    mechanical female voice, Miya frowns. What happened to Alex?


    So she dials again, but the result is the same.


    She calls Randy again.


    "Miya, what¡¯s wrong?"


    "Is Alex with you now?"


    "I''m celebrating New Year in my hometown." Randy is aggrieved...


    "Well, then I won''t disturb you, I wish you a happy new year."


    Miya throws the phone on the quilt, and suddenly the ringtone rings. She answers it without thinking.


    "Miya, I am back with Adam, are you at home now? Shall we go find you guys?"


    It is Lisa. She should have been happy when her friendse back, but she is quite unhappy now.


    "We are not at home now, let''s change the day."


    "Don¡¯t you guy just have been back from traveling? Or you go for a trip again?" Lisa guesses


    speechlessly.


    Miya doesn¡¯t know what to say but justughs for a while.


    "Well, then call me when you are at home. I have brought back you guys many gifts!"


    "Okay, thank you. Bye."


    Lisa is about to say something, only to find Miya has hung up. She stares at the screen with confusion,


    saying to Adam."What¡¯s wrong? Is my phone getting wrong?"


    Adam shakes his head, showing that he knows nothing.


    Miya is still calling Alex again and again. Finally, it is different from thest time.


    "Sorry! The subscriber you dialed is power off."


    Miya drops the phone again while Lance enters. He brings back a lot of food in his hand and sends it to


    Miya.


    "Lance, it is so nice of you." Alex gives her a shutdown while Lance gives her food. Miya feels sad.


    This is the situation at the time.


    Alex walks around for a few times, but he never sees the figure of Miya. Until, he receives a call from


    Lance.


    In the past, they also called by phone. It''s just that there have been some obstacles between them


    recently. He doesn''t know why Lance calls him, but just thinking that Miya has gone now...


    "Alex? I want to talk to you."


    "What¡¯s wrong." He is anxious now.


    "I want to talk something about Miya."


    Hearing "Miya", Alex slows down.


    "Is she with you now?"


    "Yes."


    Alex seems relieved. Although Lance is his rival, he will be good to Miya.


    "Put her through the phone now."


    "I don''t know why you quarreled with Miya, but I hope you can take care of Miya. Don''t let her, a


    pregnant woman, run around, it''s dangerous..."


    "She is pregnant!"


    Alex''s eyes widens greatly. He is both happy and unhappy when hearing the news. What makes him


    happy is that he is going to be a father again. What makes him unhappy is that he, as a father, knows


    thister than his rival.


    "How is she now? Is she okay?" Alex asks anxiously.


    "You even dare to ask is she okay? I saw her fainting by the road in front of your door, and no one was


    around in such a cold weather. You still have a face to ask her if she is good!"


    Although the weather is cold, the fire in Lance''s heart can not be suppressed.


    He is only a dozen minuteste, but she even faints at the door of his house ... Alex''s heart suddenly


    tightens.


    "Alex, if you can''t take care of Miya, please give up in time. Otherwise, I will do everything against you."


    Even his life!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Although Alex knows that Lance loves Miya, he still displeases him. But it is also undeniable that this


    time he has to thank Lance. If it is not Lance, who sends Miya to the hospital in time, he will be even


    more tragic.


    "Tell me, where are you now?"


    Lance is silent.


    "Which hospital is Miya in now!" He roars with great anxiety.


    Lance is also unhappy, but he knows that Miya needs Alex more than him.


    "In the..." Lance is trying to exin the address, but to hear a beep from the phone.


    "What''s going on with Alex?" He is about to tell him.


    Alex looks at the phone with a ck screen and he almost wants to smash it. At this critical moment, it


    runs out of battery!


    He runs home immediately, shouting Miya''s name in his heart. If he chooses again, he will definitely


    ignore Susan and catch up with Miya. No, he won¡¯t let her go at the beginning.

 Chapter 329 Deal With a Bad Woman

    Chapter 329 Deal With a Bad Woman


    "This is what a husband should do." When the doctor turns back, he is very pleased to see Lance


    helping Miya serve tea.


    Lance smiles at the doctor.


    Miya is a little embarrassed, she says, "Doctor, I just fainted by the roadside, thanks to this handsome


    guy who sent me over."


    "That''s it!" The doctor fells a bit embarrassed, "Sorry, I misunderstood."


    Lance shakes his head, but there is a hint of injury in his eyes. In fact, he is really not afraid of being


    misunderstood, but rather likes it.


    It is an hour after Alex arrives. He immediately looks for several hospitals in the city with his mobile


    phone which has run out of battery. He doesn''t expect that she is in his hospital.


    At the time, Miya is having a good conversation with Lance while the door is opened.


    "Miya!"


    Hearing Alex ¡¯s voice, Miya ¡¯s first reaction is surprised, but the second reaction is to ignore him. ¡°What


    are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you and your favorite be together?¡±


    Alex actually should be angry when he see Lance, but he still refrains. He walks to Miya''s bed to take


    Miya''s hand. "Miya, Susan won''te to our house in the future. Our family will have just a few of us."


    Alex has always been clear that the person he should treat well for the rest of his life is Miya.


    "Really?"


    Women''s ears are actually very soft, especially when they are helpless, such as when they are


    pregnant. Her husband suddenly assures her that she will be treated well, and since then other women


    are nothing to him. At that time, Miya''s sanity is also nothing.


    If she insists on finding faults, she can still say somethings that makes both of them sad, but she


    decides not to do that.


    Looking at the embracing parents, their children, whoeter shake their heads together, "What''s


    wrong with Daddy and Mummy?"


    Hearing the children''s voice, Miya immediately pushes Alex away.


    Alex, who hasn''t enjoy this gentle moment, suddenly feels lonely from the bottom of his heart.


    "My dear children, why are you here?" Miya feels puzzled, because she hasn''t call the child!


    "It¡¯s me. I call them."


    Lance opens his mouth. Although Alex hangs up the phone, Lance dials it again only to find it is power


    off. He guesses that his phone must run out of battery.


    Then he calls the children. Although the kids hate him a little bit, they also add his phone number in


    their contact list before.


    "Daddy Mummy, you are stupid. Daddy''s mobile phone runs out of battery, but why didn''t Mummy call


    us? Daddy, can''t you borrow mobile phone from us?" Ben sighs. His parents are really stupid.


    "..."


    Alex and Miya have been listening on the side. It feels so reasonable that they can''t refute.


    Lance is watching them on the side and suddenly feels something is pulling him. He looks down and


    sees Joey''s angelic smile. "Uncle Lance, I believe you are a good person."


    "..." Lance''s mouth twitches slightly, "Am I a bad person before?"


    Joey shakes her head. "Long time ago, Uncle Lance always cared about Mummy. We also like you, but


    you changedter. Now, I like you."


    The child-specific soft voice hits Lance''s heart. Joey¡¯s face is very simr to Miya, making him feel like


    Miya is standing in front of him to express gratitude.


    He smiles. It seems that when his memory is iplete, he can not go out frequently. Otherwise, he


    will have many rivals.


    "Mummy, Daddy really went out to look for you as soon as he dealt with the bad auntie. I saw hime


    back once and was sweating a lot. He came home to drive and then continued to look for you."


    Deal with... bad auntie... Miya thinks this sentence is really unique.


    "Yeah! Daddy actually cares about Mummy. I hope Mummy won''t leave home casually in the future. We


    will all be worried."


    The children are talking around Miya.


    Alex stands up and walks in front of Lance. He raises his fist and pats Lance''s shoulder. "This time,


    thank you."


    "I am helping myself."


    Lance helps them because of his love for Miya.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Alex can''t refute this, but he doesn''t care too much. He is going to the doctor to ask about Miya¡¯s


    situation.


    Lance is still in the room and looks at the happy atmosphere in front of him, thinking that he should be


    letting go.


    "Jessica, please calm down. There will be your scer."


    "Jessica, although we have contracts several rooms in this hospital. There are still many patients."


    Jessica is wearing a white coat at the moment, walking forward despite of the words of the agent and


    assistant.


    She is now in the hospital which Miya is in. She receives a y acting as a doctor, which is quite


    inspirational.


    However,she suddenly hears a few nurses talking about a beautiful patient who is sent by very


    handsome man.


    "The man calls her Miya."


    Originally everything is none of her business, but she is excited to hear "Miya".


    "What are you talking about?"


    Jessica talks to the nurses with smile. The nurses look straight at Jessica. "Jessica! Jessica! Can we


    have your signature? We are all your fans."


    Jessica smiles, "Of course it''s okay, but what are you just talking about? It seems interesting."


    "That''s it. We received a patient today. Thedy is very beautiful. The man who sent her is very


    handsome. The woman seems to call the man... Lance."


    Jessica''s heart sinks but she still says goodbye to the nurses with a smile, "I''m sorry. I have to go now."


    "Jessica has a good temper and easy to approach."


    "She doesn''t have the air of a star at all."


    ...


    The nurses ares still talking about Jessica, ignoring that she turns angrily towards the ward.


    The agent and assistant have always persuaded Jessica to pay attention to her image. They also have


    tried to hold Jessica back, but Jessica is very stubborn.


    Suddenly, she stops in front of the door of a ward. She looks at everything inside, but the fire in her


    heart suddenly has gone.


    She takes out her phone and dials a string of numbers while she is keeping staring at the ward.


    "Those pictures can be posted."

 Chapter 330 My Wife Is Pregnant

    Chapter 330 My Wife Is Pregnant


    Alex goes to the payment office to pay the bill before he goes to the doctor to ask about Miya''s


    situation.


    However, the doctor adjusts the sses several times and looks at him up and down.


    "Doctor, what''s wrong?" Alex feels strange.


    The doctor says, "Mr. Alex, don''t you remember me?"


    Alex meets many people every day, and even if he have seen someone, he doesn''t necessarily know it.


    He shakes his head, "Sorry."


    The doctor is shocked. When does this person be so polite?


    "Mr. Alex, are you visiting Miss Susan this time?"


    "Miss Susan?" His wife¡¯s mane is Miya.


    "Yes, Miss Susan has suffered a stomach problem again and is now in the intensive care unit." The


    doctor takes out a document about Susan''s condition.


    Hearing "Susan", Alex frowns instinctively. If it isn¡¯t her, how will his wife be in the hospital?


    However, the doctor naturally thinks that Alex is worrying about Susan¡¯s situation. After all, he created


    a tremendous uproar in the hospital because of Susanst time, which was discussed by the nurses in


    the hospital, letting Alex be their idol.


    "Mr. Alex, are you going to see Miss Susan?"


    Alex shakes his head. "Is her situation serious?"


    "No, just some minor problems."


    "Then why is she in the intensive care unit?" He remembers his wife be in the general ward.


    "Well..." The doctor is speechless. Is this wrong? "Then I will prepare the ward right away."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Prepare the most airy one."


    "Okay." The doctor thinks Alex still loves Susan so much. The nurses in the hospital will gossip again.


    "Turn Miya in Room 201 over there." In the general ward, there is also a bed beside Miya, which


    someone else may stayter, making her a little awkward.


    "Okay..." The doctor is about to say yes, but why doesn¡¯t Alex say Susan¡¯s name?


    "I am married and my wife is pregnant." After saying this, Alex takes the information about Miya on the


    table before leaving.


    The doctor looks at Alex''s back, sighing that the rich, who are really unreliable. change their girlfriend


    like changing their clothes,


    "I must tell the nurses. Although Alex loves Susan best, he married someone else."


    Susan feels wrong after walking out of Alex¡¯s house. She sees Alex run to the door so she waits for him


    with a smile. As a result... she sees him running past her as if he hasn¡¯t seen her.


    Susan feels disappointed, so she calls a car to take her to the hospital.


    Alex once brought her to this hospital. If asked what hasn¡¯t changed, it should be the attitude of this


    hospital towards her, which is very good.


    It is just a stomachache, but she enters the intensive care unit.


    The nurses look at her with envy. She knows it is because of Alex, but just now, she sees those nurses


    looking at her with a little bit of sympathy.


    "I just hear Alex and the doctor talk about that."


    "Obviously in love with Susan, but Alex married others. This is probably the sadness of the rich."


    "It''s a pity that Susan is so beautiful."


    "Stop talking, she is looking at us."


    Susan really looks at them with puzzled. She loses Alex¡¯s support, will anyone respect her?


    Since it is just a small problem, Susan can leave the hospital at any time.


    She walks on the corridor and sees a few people standing at the door. She knows the one in front of


    the crowd, who often appears on TV. Her name is... Jessica.


    What is she looking at? Susan walks over with curiosity, finding that there are a bunch of people in the


    room. The woman sitting on the bed naturally knows her, but the one beside her is... Lance.


    Due to Susan''s sudden appearance, Jessica has no thought of staying. She looks at it carefully, then


    turns around to leave.


    Susan feels a little ignorant. When she looks at Lance, she seems to think of something. She hurries


    forward to follow Jessica.


    "Jessica, let¡¯s have a talk."


    Jessica stops and turns to look at Susan. "Are you calling me?"


    Susan nods, "I want to cooperate with you."


    "Sorry, please contact my agent about the work."


    The agent next to Jessica steps forward. "If you want to cooperate with Jessica, you can talk to me."


    "No, I want to talk to Jessica about... Miya."


    Hearing the name, Jessica pauses. "What is your rtionship with her?"


    "She is my rival in love." Susan''s eyes contain some mes, as if to burn Miya.


    Jessica is shocked, and it seems that Miya has many enemies. "Are you trying to get me to get rid of


    her for you? Why should I promise you?"


    "I know that you also hate her, why don''t we join forces to get rid of her?" Susan skips the agent next to


    her and walks to Jessica, "I heard what you just said, saying that some photos are spread out. What


    kind of photos are these? I think we have a tacit understanding."


    "What''s your purpose?" Jessica looks at Susan whose feeling makes her break out into a cold sweat.


    Susan is originally a cold and elegant beauty, but even a worm will turn. After feeling the crisis of its


    life...


    "My purpose? It is the same as yours. You want Lance, I want Alex, and we can achieve a win-win


    situation."


    When she attended the dinner with Alex before, she had seen Jessica standing next to Lance, and they


    seemed very intimate. Moreover, it¡¯s said that they are about to get married.


    "Why should I cooperate with you? If Miya and Alex get along well, isn''t it a matter of time before Lance


    returns to me?"


    "Jessica, as I just said, the pictures you just said should not be something good."


    Jessica is suddenly speechless. She looks at Susan for a long time, and finally turns around to leave.


    Before leaving, she still gives Susan her agent¡¯s name card.


    Susan turns back to the ward again, finding that Alex has already there. He embraces Miya skillfully,


    and Miya also gets into his arms.

 Chapter 331 Take A Fresh Breath

    Chapter 331 Take A Fresh Breath


    Beside them, there is a group of children, and the family is full of joy.


    Lance, who stands aside, doesn¡¯t fit in, but he looks at the scene in front of him with a smile.


    "s, see, you honey is here, so you won''t care about me any more."


    Lance ys jokes on Miya, which makes her flush, "Lance, thank you."


    "You''re wee. If Alex bully you next time, you cane to me again, I..." Lance''s words are not


    finished, but he feels a pain in his hand. He raises his hand on which appears teeth marks.


    "Bad man, I think you have gone straight." Joey res at Lance.


    Lance squats down to pinch Joey''s face, "Then tell me, what''s the meaning of go straight?"


    Joey thinks for a moment, but she can''t tell.


    Lance pinches Joey''s face again, which makes Alex a little bit angry.


    "Don''t rob our daughter for losing Miya."


    He also knows that Joey looks very much like Miya. She used to look more like him. But In recent


    years, she¡¯s looking like her mom a little more every day. "..." Lance''s eyes roll up silently. "Am I such a


    person?"


    He pats Joey''s little head again and stands up, "To avoid your doubts, I''m going to... leave here."


    "Uncle Lance, are you leaving?" Joey asks, holding Lance''s hand.


    "Yes, are you reluctant to let me go?" Lance asks.


    Joey thinks for a moment, shaking her head decisively, then lets go of Lance''s hand.


    This is really an unexpected contrast, but Lance doesn''t care either. After saying goodbye to them, he


    leaves.


    Joey looks at Lance''s back in deep thought. She just called him bad man. Why does she feel a little bit


    reluctant at this time? Is it because Lance really handsome? Unlike her dad''s cool handsomeness,


    Lance is the kind of gentle person who seems to have no offensive power but can attract you with an


    eye contact.


    Miya is looking at her daughter silently and of course sees her abnormality, but she doesn''t say


    anything.


    Originally, it is not a serious problem. After a day of observation in the hospital, Miya strongly requests


    to be discharged.


    Miya¡¯s attitude is tougher than Alex¡¯s, so he can only agree to her request.


    After going back, Miya can hardly rest. Sometimes she wipes the table, sometimes she sweeps the


    floor.


    Alex is startled when he sees it, and quickly grabs her hand. The table and floor arepletely


    cleaned by him.


    When Miya appears with a basket of clothes, Alex quickly grabs it, "honey, can you let me rest for a


    while."


    Miya is displeased, "I will wash, but you won¡¯t."


    Alex is speechless, "I feel like I''m feeling strong all over again, and I''ll wash the clothes immediately."


    The children areughing at him about being a henpeck. Although Alex hears it, he doesn''t have the


    energy to refute it.


    "Is your family so happy every day?" Gogo looks at all this with sadness flowing through his eyes.


    He still remembers that the family seemed to be happy before except his mother¡¯sziness, making


    him never feel the warmth of the family. He only beingughed at by having no father, and he fights


    back at that time.


    He also remembers that when he wins the fight, the mothers of the other children sue his mother, who


    apologize gently and politely, but when she returns home, she shouts and yells at him.


    "You are a wild child without father and mother."


    He also remembers that if he loses the fight, his mother will not take care of him orfort him. She


    just looks outside or draw pictures on the balcony by herself, as if she is mncholic.


    He has never seen his father, but just watches Susan holding Alex''s picture in front of him, he naturally


    regards Alex as his Daddy.


    "What happened to you?"


    Andre first sees that Gogo is wrong. Gogo looks up at Andre, but feels that the tears slide across his


    face.


    He cries.


    Joey and Ben are still joking, and nobody cares about Gogo at all.


    Andre takes Gogo back to the room, and he asks again.


    "What happened to you?"


    Gogo shakes his head, "I just feel that your family is too happy."


    Looking at Gogo, Andre feels the distress for the first time. He steps forward to hug Gogo firmly. "In the


    future, this is also your home."


    Gogo is in a trance for a moment because the woman''s vicious words sh in his head, and then he


    nods. As long as he stays here obediently, he will be happy. The people here are very kind to him.


    "My dear children, what would you like to eat tonight?" Miya walks to the TV which the children are


    watching attentively.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When the cartoon being watched is blocked, the children are naturally dissatisfied, but thinking that


    during this period, Miya is the boss, so they listen to her.


    "Hurry up, Mummy is going to buy some food now."


    "Mummy, does Daddy know this?"


    Ben asks. If Alex knew this, he should have disagreed.


    Sure enough, Miya shakes her head, "Your Daddy is sleeping now, remember not to disturb him." This


    has been a busy day for him so he must be tired. In this way, she can go out, which makes her feel


    excited.


    If Alex knows that all his wife did is just to go out and breathe the fresh air, he will surely regret what he


    has done.


    The children nod thoughtfully and answer what they want to eat.


    "Gogo, what do you want to have?" Gogo doesn¡¯t reply so Miya asks him again.


    Gogo looks up at Miya with puzzle. He is the child of Miya''s rival. Isn''t she hating him?


    "I want to have a meal."


    His voice is far from the loudness of the first day, which seems a little shy.


    "Let''s have meal tonight. I''m going out now. Remember not to wake your Daddy up." Miya smiles


    cunningly before leaving.


    They nod together, anyway, they won¡¯t answer their Daddy where their Mummy is when he wakes up.


    Miya walks to the market. How fresh the air is.


    She is searching for the ingredients needed for their meals tonight, and not far away, a woman is


    coming towards her.


    "Why hasn¡¯t Alex been kind to a woman?"

 Chapter 332 I Don’t Like This Child

    Chapter 332 I Don¡¯t Like This Child


    "I think it¡¯s none of your business."


    The woman in front of Miya is Susan, who never does any housework.


    They even meet at the supermarket.


    Susan isn¡¯t angry but happy," You are right. Your family is none of my business, but I heard that you are


    pregnant. Is that right?"


    "What do you want to say?"


    "I just want to tell you something in the past."


    "Sorry, I am not avable." Miya turns to leave.


    Susan says, "it¡¯s too crowded here, which will do harm to your pregnancy. Let¡¯s go somewhere else."


    "I don¡¯t think our talking is necessary." Miya tries to breathe steadily, because her pregnancy doesn¡¯t


    allow her to be angry.


    "Really? Then do you know why I didn¡¯t give birth to a child when I was together with Alex?" Susan


    walks in front of Miya, being in her way.


    Miya has no choices,"you are in my way."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I just want to tell you that Alex doesn¡¯t love you." Susan is looking at Miya¡¯s belly.


    Miya naturally puts her hand on the belly to protect it.


    Susanughs. "I used to take Alex to do a test, which can help experience the pain of childbirth. After


    this, Alex asked me not to give birth to a child."


    What she means is that childbirth is too painful for her, so she uses surrogacy?


    Miya adjusts her breath and says. "I think you can¡¯t have a happy life if you keep on thinking the affairs


    in the past."


    Despite Susan¡¯s continuous words, Miya leaves firmly.


    Although Miya doesn¡¯t seem to care it, she thinks boundlessly in her mind.


    After getting back home, she puts the food in the kitchen before she is in a daze on the sofa.


    At the beginning, the children are ying happily until they see their mother.


    "Mummy, what¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Miya shakes her head. "Sorry, I feel tired. I want to have a rest."


    As Miya¡¯s sweetest children, they will naturally listen to her.


    "Mummy, it doesn¡¯t matter. We can order takeout." Ben takes out his phone and asks Miya to order the


    food.


    Miya smiles, "You are really smarter than me." After finishing the words, she is in a daze again.


    The kids sees something wrong with Miya, thinking that their Mummy is really tired.


    "Daddy said that there is a kid in Mummy¡¯s belly, so Mummy will feel tired easily." Joey remembers


    Alex¡¯s words, so she can understand Miya.


    "Then we should take care of Mummy."


    The children unite together, being ready to look after their mother.


    Therefore, when Alex wakes up, he sees them standing together. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Daddy, Mummy seems to be very tired." Joey says.


    Alex frowns while seeing Miya, who is thinking deeply, sit in the living room.


    Alex steps forward and holds Miya in his arm. "Are you tired?"


    Miya nods without saying anything.


    Alex doesn¡¯t know what happen to her, so he takes her up to the bed. "Have a rest."


    Alex is about to leave, but Miya catches his arm.


    "Alex."


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Alex feels strange.


    "Do you love this child?"


    "Absolutely." He says without thinking. This is their kid, won¡¯t he love that?


    "What if I say I don¡¯t love this child?"


    Miya looks at Alex and continues to say. "If I don¡¯t love this child, what will you do?"


    Alex is shocked. He remembers Miya is much happier than him when they know she gets pregnant.


    Why does she say so now?


    "What¡¯s your opinion? I respect your choice."


    "I..." Miya can¡¯t tell anything.


    Alex embraces Miya. "Honey, tell me what are you thinking?" His instincts tell him that Miya must have


    heard some bad words.


    "I am thinking that if I suffer from obstructedbor, who will you choose? Me or our child?"


    Alex suddenlyughs. "You are already a mother of three children. Why will you still consider such a


    childish question? No matter what happens, I will always protect you." He kisses Miya¡¯s forehead while


    talking.


    Miya also widen her eyes andughs. How can she listen to Susan and ask Alex such a stupid


    question.


    Alex asks the children as soon as he gets out the room.


    "Does your Mummy tell you something just now?"


    The kids shake their heads together.


    "Mummy kept on sitting on the sofa, because she said she was tired."


    "Does she answer her phone?"


    The kids shake their heads together again.


    "After Mummy getting back, she didn¡¯t say anything...Gosh." Joey almost exposes that Miya has been


    out just now.


    Alex looks at Joey.


    "What did your Mummy do just now?"


    Joey shakes her head. "Mummy kept on sitting on the sofa, because she said she was tired."


    "Tell me the truth."


    Joey doesn¡¯t do that.


    "Daddy, what¡¯s wrong with Mummy?" Joey is a little worried.


    In fact, they all feel something wrong. Though Miya says she is tired, she even doesn¡¯t want to talk.


    "She is very unhappy now. She may encounter some bad things, so you should tell me the truth so that


    I can help your Mummy. I believe all of you wish your Mummy being happy."


    Although the kids nod together, no one tells the truth. They have promised Miya and they don¡¯t want to


    betray her.


    "Auntie Miya went out to buy food for us just now."


    Gogo says first.


    The kids lower their heads. What Gogo says is true, but the renegade is Gogo, not them.


    Alex is surprised that Gogo integrates into their family gradually. Besides, he doesn¡¯t call him Daddy


    stubbornly.


    Alex thinks that Miya must have met someone outside.

 Chapter 333 Don’t Go Out

    Chapter 333 Don¡¯t Go Out


    The annual leave is at an end. Alex has to go to work, making Miya stay at home alone.


    She watches the clock and sighs. Her children also go to school. She is very bored.


    "Miya, are you okay?"


    Miya receives Lisa¡¯s phone call, but her greeting confuses Miya. "Sure."


    "It seems she doesn¡¯t know it at all."


    Miya doesn¡¯t hear it clearly because Lisa has lowered her voice.


    "Sorry, I didn¡¯t get it. Could you repeat it?" Miya asks.


    "Oh." Lisa replies. "You are pregnant now, so I am worrying if you will wander around ording to your


    characteristics."


    Miya suddenlyughs. "You really know me. I am about to go out."


    "You¡¯d better not. Your baby will marry mine in the future. It¡¯s crowded outside. I am afraid that my kid-


    inw will hurt."


    "Then you should try your best. The baby in my belly has two brothers. If you give birth to a daughter, it


    also works."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lisa rolls up her eyes. Actually, she wants to give birth to a son, who can marry Joey, at an early time.


    But she doesn¡¯t get pregnant...


    "Anyway, don¡¯t go out, okay?" Lisa enjoins her again.


    "Okay." Miya doesn¡¯t know Lisa¡¯s main purpose, so she considers it just a kind of care.


    Like replying to Alex, Miya also promises Lisa easily.


    However, it doesn¡¯t mean she won¡¯t go out. She switches off the TV, being ready to go to the market. At


    this moment, Alexes back. She really feels upset.


    Seeing Miya has dressed up herself, Alex pretends to be serious. "Do you want to go out?"


    In the past, Miya can tell if Alex is really serious, but this time, she can¡¯t. Alex is very serious.


    Miya doesn¡¯t know what happened to Alex, so she asks. "Is there something wrong?"


    Alex shakes his head.


    "Then why do youe back so early?" It is still the work time.


    "Because I think you may do something bad, so Ie back."


    Hearing Alex''s words, Miya is surprised that he is so predictable.


    Seeing Miya''s obviously admired expression, Alex knows he is right.


    So, today Miya has no chance to go out.


    Miya doesn''t know what happened. It seems that she has been imprisoned since she is pregnant,


    making her has less freedom.


    Alex always seems to want to say something. Her instincts tell her that there must be something wrong.


    In an afternoon, Miya escapes sessfully. She is selecting food at the market happily, but she always


    hears people talking about her.


    "Isn''t this the woman in that magazine? She still has a face toe out."


    "She dares to shoot that kind of magazine, does she have a face?"


    "She not only shoots such magazines but also sends the magazines to people in themunity. Does


    she even sell them?"


    "Look at her, don''t you think that she looks like a nice person?"


    Others hold a magazine forparison, "Yes, it might be her."


    Miya is puzzled. Are these people talking about her? She steps forward, wanting to ask and see what


    the magazine shows, but her hand is suddenly held by a man.


    Miya looks up and sees Alex standing next to her with an angry face. She smiles awkwardly, "Well...


    Actually, I juste out to breathe the fresh air."


    Alex nods, "Do you forget that you need to have a birth check today?"


    Miya seems to think of something suddenly, "I seem to have forgotten." This is the first inspection, so


    both Alex and she attach great importance.


    Along the way, Alex frowns. Miya asks, "What happened?"


    "Nothing."


    "Then why have you always been so serioustely, don''t you love me anymore?" She asks. Alex


    seems to have been quite cold to her recently.


    "I''m just a little bit angry." Why can¡¯t Miya stay at home?


    There are a lot of bad guys in the outside world recently. At least she has to wait for him to solve it


    before going out.


    "What are you angry at?" Miya suddenly remembers that she said she didn¡¯t want the child a few days


    ago. "Actually, I like children very much. I was just angry that day."


    She is the apple of his eye. He does not want her to be wronged.


    But... he doesn¡¯t know how to tell her the whole story.


    When they arrives at the hospital , Alex takes Miya up.


    "What are you doing?" Miya is a little shy at the crowd.


    "Don''t be shy. When being together with me, you can have no legs."


    "Alex, you''re so strangetely!" Miya shows the doubt in her heart again. Alex really make her feel


    strange.


    He takes her to the obstetric examination room, waiting for the doctor.


    Because of Susan, Alex has sessfully makes everyone in the hospital know him. Of course,st


    time he said that he didn¡¯t marry Susan is also a sensational event.


    The doctor apologizes when he sees Alex, "I''m sorry for beingte, thisdy seems to..." He looks at


    Miya and he stops talking.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Miya asks with puzzle.


    "Oh! Nothing." The doctor smiles at Miya and then says to Alex, "I don''t know if I can take you a


    minute?"


    Alex thinks the doctor is about to talk something about Miya¡¯s situation, so he nods. He pats Miya''s


    shoulder. "Don''t run around!"


    "Okay, I will listen to you this time." Knowing that her running around makes Alex a little ufortable,


    Miya decides to correct it. Besides, this hospital is full of the smell of disinfecting water. It is better to


    stay here without going anywhere, at least the air is slightly better.


    The doctor looks at everything in front of him, which seems to be different from the version he hears


    before. However, the masses have sharp eyes, and he might be deceived easily.

 Chapter 334 Luring The Tiger Out Of Its Den

    Chapter 334 Luring The Tiger Out Of Its Den


    After Alex confirms it, he leaves with the doctor.


    "Alex, has your wife shoot any strange magazines recently?" The doctor asks as soon as they go out.


    Suddenly, Alex''s mind bes clear. "What do you want to say?"


    "Our hospital is yours, but you have not been in charge of this hospital for a long time. Until one day,


    because of a woman''s small stomach disease, the whole hospital was in a mess, wasn¡¯t it?"


    Alex knows that the doctor is talking about Susan, but now, he has already announced that he is


    married.


    "I am married, my wife is Miya."


    The doctor nces at Alex sympathetically. He even feels that Alex''s words are very mechanical like


    being hypnotized.


    The doctor nods, "Miya seems a bit depressed recently. This is not good for the development of the


    fetus. Let''s go to the office to talk in detail."


    Alex nods.


    But when he gets to the office, the doctor starts talking about others. For example, how he is recently, if


    he is a little dissatisfied with his wife. There is nothing about Miya, which makes Alex sleepy.


    "What about the fetus'' development?" Alex''s eyes suddenly be energized. He stares at the doctor,


    who is suddenly scared.


    "Well..." The doctor says nothing.


    He is actually just appointed by someone, not really wanting to say anything to Alex. He always


    devotes himself to academic research. This is the first time for him to chat with a person


    embarrassingly for so long, which makes him feel ufortable.


    At this time, several nursese in while talking something.


    "Alex, could you tell us the story between you and Susan?"


    "I am married." Alex emphasizes again.


    "We know that you are married, but we don''t believe it. At first, you and Susan loved each other so


    much. Why did you suddenly broke up?"


    All the intimate love should be hidden in the heart. Once exposed, the thought is the beauty of the


    boyhood, and then the incumbent will be insignificant.


    "Yes! We can''t believe that you marry someone else."


    "Do you know me?" Alex asks the nurse in front.


    The nurse freezes for a moment, then nods, "I know you are Alex, who is in charge of Alex Group."


    "Do you know me very much?" Alex asks again.


    The nurse freezes again and shakes her head.


    Alex feels a bit wrong. These people feels like they are taking turns to haunt him. "If you don''t know


    anything, don''t spread any rumors. I love what and I don¡¯t love what is my freedom, is it your


    business?"


    These people are very abnormal. Are normal doctors and nurses so free?


    He suddenly thinks that he has left Miya alone. He is a little worried, so he runs back to find her.


    Of course, the doctors and nurses around Alex do not let Alex do what he wants. The nurses take


    Alex''s hand, stopping him leave even half a step.


    But they underestimate Alex. After all, Alex is still the boss of this hospital. They dare not do something


    insidious, they can only pull him mechanically.


    "If you still do this, go to the finance to get your sry." Alex is angry. He runs to the room where Miya


    has the medical examination. Sure enough, no one is here.


    "Where did she go?" Alex roars, frightening the people who follow him.


    "We do not know."


    "Then who knows? My wife sit here just now." Alex''s voice is loud, which is different from his usual


    image.


    "She may go somewhere to y, after all, she is not a good woman." A little nurse mutters so.


    "My wife is so obedient. She told me that she would wait for me here."


    Later, those who always admire Susan appear. Someone even consults with various experts because


    of her small disease.


    Then Alex is angry with the whole hospital. Of course, next, they know what it is called ... much angrier.


    Alex gets angry. He calls Randy to get there immediately, and then he starts looking for Miya


    everywhere.


    "If there is something wrong with my wife, I promise you all will also get wrong."


    This scares people. And it seems too serious, but looking at Alex''s expression, they believe he will do


    it.


    "Well..." A nurse is afraid. "They may have taken her to the southeast direction."


    Miya is still sitting obediently and waiting for Alex''s return. Although she is a bit naughty sometimes,


    she will still be serious when necessary.


    After a while, a group of nurses appear together.


    "Are you Miya? Follow me."


    Miya looks at this group of people and clearly feels a sense of unkindness.


    "I won¡¯t go."


    These people look terrible, as if they are really bad people.


    "Go or not?"


    "I won¡¯t go."


    "Then don''t me us for hurting you."


    After Miya refuses, they unite to take her away.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alex, Alex!"


    The voice on the corridor disappears quickly.


    "Do you feel shameless? Even your words are so shameless?"


    There seems to be nothing shameful in what she has just said, but they seems to hate her very much.


    "What are you doing? Where are you taking me?"


    "You will know itter, what nonsense!"


    Miya is taken to a small house by them. The house is shabby and old.


    Miya is thrown rudely to the corner. She is protecting her belly tightly. Fortunately, her feet are


    somewhat cushion.


    "Huh, do you think you can stabilize your position by keeping the child? Don''t be stupid, I am so sad for


    Alex with a stupid wife like you."


    "Isn''t she just relying on the child? I hear that she used to be Alex''s secretary.


    "Will you feel proud to seduce your boss and then marry him sessfully? She even doesn''t mind


    being his production machine."


    "I heard that rich people would not ask their lovers to give birth to a baby, because they are afraid of


    their suffering, but look at you...¡±


    "You really have to be tricked by others."


    Someone says, throwing a magazine at her.

 Chapter 335 Dont Touch Me

    Chapter 335 Don''t Touch Me


    The magazine falls on Miya''s face, making her a little stunned. Then she picks up the magazine and


    suddenly turns pale.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s okay to seduce Alex, but you even dare to grab the honey of the beat actress."


    "She dare everything. Look at the posture in that magazine. It''s like a textbook. The honey of the beat


    actress is also a man. Of course, it is not enough to meet such a high-ranking person.


    "Jessica is so pitiful that she is in a bad mood because of such a woman. I really want to beat this


    woman."


    Miya has been sitting in the corner silently.


    "Then why do we just stand here? When they asked us to catch this woman before, they didn''t seem to


    say we couldn''t beat her."


    Just when those people are about to swing their fists, the door is suddenly open. Alex scans the


    surrounding around, and finally finds Miya curls up in the corner. She really makes others distressed.


    The nurses pale slightly, but... still drum up the courage to walk in front of Alex.


    "Alex, we have solved the problem for you. She should be willing to divorce at any time."


    Alex''s anger has reaches its peak. If it was not the female opposite, he would have swung it with a


    punch.


    However, Alex''s tolerance is regarded as a default, and one of them kicks Miya. "Alex really pairs with


    Susan. No matter how hard you try, it is useless. Don''t forget, a stomachache... "Lets the hospital be in


    big trouble.


    This sentence appears again.


    Alex is annoyed. He kicks off the nurse who kicks Miya, lifting Miya from the ground. His eyes are


    already covered with red blood, "Listen. This is my wife Miya. If you guys still talk about Susan, making


    my wife feel ufortable, and I definitely make you worse than life."


    The voice is so cold and terrifying.


    "We... just want to help you."


    Alex''s anger is on again. How does he meet such kind of foolish people today?


    Randy arrives at this time. He looks at the people in the room with puzzle, and does not know what to


    do.


    "Randy, drive these people out, and question them in detail." Alex hugs Miya. He feels the little


    woman''s stiffness in his arms. These people must have done something, making her ufortable .


    The nurses want to say something, but when they see Randy is also serious, they are silent again.


    When the surroundings calm down, Alex looks down at Miya. He still pats her back,forting her, "It''s


    okay, everything has gone."


    Miya keeps silent.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you scared? I have asked Randy to take them all away. No one can hurt


    you."


    Miya looks up at Alex slightly. Her eyes are a littleplicated. Suddenly, she begins to push Alex


    away vigorously.


    Alex is pushed back a few steps. He looks at Miya in a puzzled way. What''s wrong?


    Miya doesn''t speak, and suddenly something falls down from her arms.


    Alex looks over and his face instantly bes dark.


    "It seems that you have already know this." Miya''s voice is bitter, making others distressed.


    "I..." Alex steps forward, trying to hug Miya, but she avoids. "Don''t touch me."


    It sounds very unpleasant, especially when he hears Miya''s next words, which makes him more


    distressed.


    "I''m already dirty and not worthy of you." Miya admires herself. At this time, she doesn¡¯t burst into tears.


    She just sits silently, leaning against the corner of the wall.


    There are many photos of her in the magazine beside her, but they are not good photos. They are


    actually photos of her on the bed with a man. All this doesn¡¯t really matter so much, but... the man is


    not Alex!


    Alex also squats, "I''m investigating this, and the truth wille out soon." The most unbearable thing


    for him is that Miya ignores him.


    Now, Miya is ignoring him.


    Alex asks someone to bring the cushion before he hugs Miya there. When he touches her now, she


    reacts strongly, but at least he needs to hug her to the cushion so that she won¡¯t catch a cold.


    "You stop me from going out, because you are afraid that I will see this." Miya thinks of Lisa''s call,


    which asks her not to go out. Besides, Alex also advises her repeatedly, "Are you afraid that I will lose


    your face if I go out?"


    "No." Alex shakes his head with certainty. He is just worried about her safety.


    He saw this magazine a few days ago.


    That was when he walked into thepany after the annual leave. Most of the employees arrived


    early, but their eyes seemed a bit wrong, as if they were full of sympathy.


    Alex never knows why he will be sympathized by others.


    Until his secretary Alice brings the documents to him.


    She looks at Alex with a halt.


    "Say it." Over the years, they have been good partners.


    Alice thinks about it for a while, and then she takes out a magazine from the depth of the documents.


    "People in thepany are gossiping that your wife has an affair with others."


    Alex raises his eyebrows slightly. When he sees the people in the magazine and their looks, he


    freezes.


    "I also worked with Miya for a while. I thought she was pretty good at the time, but I didn''t expect her..."


    In fact, she is full of disbelief.


    "Who do you think the woman is?" Alex asks suddenly.


    This makes Alice suddenly return to the normal world, "This woman isn¡¯t..."


    "The woman''s face is flushed and the light is so dark. Although it looks like Miya, but you have to look


    carefully to tell if this woman is Miya. Because she is simr to Miya, people clearly think that this is


    her."


    Listening to Alex''s words, Alice suddenly feels something wrong, "You mean, there is secret fact about


    this?"


    "Ask where those magazinese from, and why do people think the woman in this magazine is


    Miya." Things are wrong, he naturally believes in Miya, but he knows this scene in the magazine. It is


    Johnson¡¯s conspiracy.


    But, specifically what happened that day... they didn''t know...

 Chapter 336 Mummy Is Sick

    Chapter 336 Mummy Is Sick


    "Alex, I find out that these are not nurses in the hospital."


    Randy reports the results to Alex.


    "These people are all Jessica¡¯s fans. They think that it is Miya¡¯s fault to let their idols'' life in a mess, so


    they do this kind of thing."


    "Jessica?"


    "She is Johnson''s sister and Lance''s wife."


    Everything seems to be clear. After Randy goes back, Alex pushes the door, and there is a woman who


    has fallen asleep on the bed.


    While in the hospital, Miya is very emotional, and she doesn¡¯t allow Alex to touch her no matter what he


    says. Until she is tired, Alex takes her home.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Alex touches Miya''s forehead. Miya in the photos is disheveled, which shows something must be


    wrong. But on the first day he saw it, he asked others to destroy it.


    This magazine doesn¡¯t have a brand, but a few people are hired to spread it on the street. There are


    many flyers on the street. But ... who can think of someone sending this kind of photo, making people


    in thepany see it, which is a big problem.


    In fact, what Randy doesn¡¯t mention is Susan.


    Randy thinks Susan is pitiful. If he tells Alex the truth, Alex will never forgive her.


    He has been listening to Alex to find Susan for many years, and like many people, he can''t ept that


    Alex suddenly falls in love with others.


    He walks out of the vi and looks at the clear blue sky. He can''t help thinking that those love are


    unclear to him.


    Susan is happy when she gets the news. At this time, her cell phone rings.


    Looking at the familiar phone number above, she is almost happy to cry.


    "Hello, Alex, is there something wrong with the child?"


    She is sure that Alex has misunderstood Miya after seeing the photo, remembering that she is the best,


    so he turns to find her. However, she still pretends to worry about the child, making Alex feel good


    about her.


    "No, I want to meet you. When will you be avable?"


    "I... the day after tomorrow." Susan almost says that she is free at any time, but it seems too low-grade,


    which may not work.


    "Okay."


    "Let''s go to the cafe we used to go to."


    "Okay."


    Alex promises. Susan hangs up the phone, putting it under her chin. Her smile gradually appears on


    her face, bing deeper, "Miya, you will never over me."


    "Daddy, what happened to Mummy?"


    As soon as Alex puts down his phone, he sees a child around his legs, and Joey is blinking at him with


    watery eyes.


    He is just trying to say something, just listening to the sound of something smashing in Miya''s room.


    "Daddy, I just want to ask Mummy if she want to have some fruit. Mummy scolds me out loud. Do I do


    something wrong?" Joey feels aggrieved.


    Alex squats down."You Mummy has been sick recently, so can you be bear it a little bit? When


    Mummy''s sick is cured, Mummy will be the beautiful and cute as before."


    Joey nods thoughtfully, "Daddy, is Mummy seriously ill?"


    "It''s okay, it will be fine after a few days."


    "Will Daddy still love us?"


    "Is there any connection between these?"


    "I heard my ssmate say that her parents were also very affectionate. But it seems that his Mummy


    started yelling one day, and at the beginning her Daddy will be patient. But after some days, he said he


    fell in love with someone else and he wanted to divorce his Mummy and left him alone. "


    Joey remembers what her ssmate said, and can''t help worrying about them.


    "I promise you that you and your Mummy will be protected by me forever." Alex reaches out his pinky


    finger. "Let¡¯s promise."


    "Daddy needs to keep your words!" Joey also stretches out her pinky finger to hook Alex''s.


    "You can continue to do what you want, but you Mummy can''t cook now. I have asked Randy to find a


    babysitter. You can order takeout today."


    Since they get married, she has cooked meals every day. She said that since she has nothing to do at


    home, she has to cook meals for them. Although Alex is uxoriousness, it shouldn''t be too tiring. If Miya


    is too tired, it will be nice for them to go out and eat together.


    Joey nods and then goes to find her brothers.


    Alex sighs while walking to the door.


    The sky outside is already dark. Miya does not turn on the light. She sits on the bed alone, looking at


    the front. Her eyes are also dark.


    "Alex, tell me, what is the situation back then?"


    She still doesn''t turn her head. She thinks about it countless times in her mind. But ... she really can¡¯t


    think of it. Who she saw that morning was Alex, but why are there such photos?


    And not only is she alone in the picture, but there is an undressed man! In this way, she believes that


    something might have happened between her and that man.


    Alex has also been thinking about the scene he rushed in that day. Miya''s clothes were torn apart, and


    Johnson seemed toe out from the bathroom.


    "Johnson did nothing that day, the photo is fake."


    Alex is very sure, although what he saw that day was exactly the same as in the photo.


    "If this is fake, why do you keep it from me?" Miya''s eyes are red. "Do you think this is your shame?"


    Alex walks to Miya and looks at her.


    Miya also looks up at Alex, "If nothing happened that day, why are you keeping it from me!"


    Miya is meltdown again, and Alex holds her tightly into his arms, but Miya ps him fiercely.


    "Miya, listen to me. Someone deliberately want to part us, but I''m sure that I was the only one that day."


    "Really?" She asks uncertainly. That day she also thought about if it was very serious, she would


    commit a suicide, but Alex was as firm as he is now.


    "I''m serious, I''m sure."


    "Okay, I believe you. Then, if I really had sex with others, would you leave me?"

 Chapter 337 Behave Yourself

    Chapter 337 Behave Yourself


    "As long as you are Miya."


    As long as she is his Miya.


    At noon the day after tomorrow, people meet at a cafe in an old street.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan has been beautifully dressed, waiting in the cafe. She orders two cups of coffee.


    As soon as Alex enters, he sees a beautiful woman waving to him. It is Susan.


    "Did you not love coffee before?"


    Alex sits opposite Susan, looking at the coffee in front of her, which is not like her preference.


    Susan picks up the cup and just smells it before she puts it down, "Time can change a lot of things, and


    I am willing to change everything for you."


    "Susan." Alex suddenly calls her name.


    Susan looks at Alex with smile. "Do you still remember this cafe? We used toe here often when I


    was in school. I still remember you sitting here and singing love songs to me. Later, I found you a little


    handsome. "


    "You¡­"


    "The boss here hasn''t changed. She said she remembered me, and asked me why you didn''te. I


    said you woulde after a while. She said she really envied us. "


    "Susan, I think you should know what I want to say to you here."


    Alex looks at Susan with some sighs. How can thisdy who was originally pure and beautiful like a


    flower now be so horrible?


    "Alex, I hope you are talking about what I like to hear." Susan originally thinks that Alex has turned to


    find her, but she finds that Alex is still very good to Miya recently, even more relevant and considerate


    than before.


    "Please let go." Alex doesn''t move anything in front of him, while he just looks at Susan. "I hope you


    can be the same as before, don''t do any things behind my back."


    "But I''m all for you! Alex, I love you!" Susan almost shouts.


    Alex just smiles slightly. "If you said this six or seven years ago, I might believe it."


    "What about now?" Susan asks.


    "Now your eyes don''t have that kind of affection at that time. If you said that you were kind to me at that


    time, now there is really no feeling at all. You say you love me, but you just hurt people around me.


    Susan, have you known me? "


    A series of words make Susan a little ignorant.


    "It''s a bit verbose of me to say so. You must have said me girly before. But the past has passed, just


    like you often tell Miya about the past, did it mean that it was past?" Miya has argued with Lance like


    this, which seems to make sense.


    Not all first love will be together, Miya is like this, so is he.


    "No, it''s not like that, Alex, I love you." Susan raises her hand to hold Alex''s hand. "Maybe I did


    something wrong before, but now I won''t run away anymore."


    Alex raises his hand first, "I loved you before, but now I only have Miya in my heart."


    If Susan meets Lance, they can discuss it. Why are they the same when they refuse others? It is true


    that they are really a family.


    Susan''s face stiffens and she withdraws her hand. "But, I haven''t done anything to hurt the people


    around you."


    "I thought you would tell me something about the photo."


    "It¡¯s none of my business." She just looks for someone to distribute leaflets and defames Miya, but this


    photo is indeed not taken by her, nor was she posted.


    "Have you arranged the people in the hospital? And the people in the vegetable market?"


    Susan is facing Alex''s deep eyes, and she can''t lie.


    Looking at Susan''s expression, Alex knows he is right.


    "I let you go today because you are Susan. If something simr happens in the future, please behave


    yourself."


    Alex drops the sentence and leaves without looking back.


    He is afraid that he can''t help hurting Susan. Although his basic qualities tell him that he can''t hurt


    women, except who hurts Miya.


    Susan has been seeing Alex''s back disappear. She really can''t ept it. Why does Alex change so


    much because of Miya?


    But why will Alex know that these people are arranged by her?


    Susan asks Randy to meet her.


    Randy sits on the chair, daring not to look at the woman in front of him, "Susan, what do you want to


    see me about?"


    "Did you tell Alex the truth about my arranging people?" Susan asks.


    Randy shakes his head. "Susan, I didn''t say this."


    In fact, before he finds out the truth, Susan has found him.


    Susan says, "Ie back this time just to see Alex, even if I look at him from a distance, it is enough.


    This time I am cheated, I just help Jessica to arrange a few people. You will believe me, won¡¯t you? "


    Randy has been with Alex for many years. Susan has always been Alex''s favorite in his cognition, and


    Alex''s favorite is begging him now, he seems to have no reason to reject.


    As a result, he is now being questioned.


    "Randy, if you tell Alex the truth, I''m afraid I will never have the chance to see Alex again." Susan says


    with tears in her eyes.


    "But, I really didn''t tell him..." Randy feels aggrieved. He kindly helps others, but now he is questioned


    and distrusted!


    "Randy, I always think you are honest. You are a capable assistant."


    Can Randy say that he also thinks you are simple and kind person, but in the end you are doubting


    him?


    Of course, Randy doesn''t say it. He says, "Susan, I''m sorry, I have other things to do, so I leave first."


    To be honest, he has some ufortable emotions in his heart.


    He walks to Alex''s house, thinking of apologizing to Alex, and then telling him the truth, so that he


    might have less punishment.


    The doorbell rings for a long time before the door is opened. It isn''t Alex who opens the door, but Miya.


    She smiles at Randy.


    "Are youing for Alex? He is not here. Come in and wait for a moment. We are going to have


    meals."

 Chapter 338 It Is Understand Suddenly

    Chapter 338 It Is Understand Suddenly


    Randy is shocked a little bit, but he stilles into the house.


    "Mummy, don¡¯t we wait for Daddy but have meals first?"


    The childrene out of the room, looking around, but they don¡¯t see Alex.


    "Your grandfather says that your Daddy will have dinner with him tonight, so we won''t wait for him."


    Miya says, serving the children at the dinner table, and the children wisely take the food from the


    kitchen to the table .


    "Uncle Randy, are you here to scrounge food?" Ben asks before walking to Randy.


    Randy shakes his head, "No." But sniffing the smell of the food, Randy almost drools.


    "Uncle Randy, actually it is not shameful. My Mummy''s cookery is particrly good. Aunt Lisa often


    brings Uncle Adam over to have meals."


    Listening to the children, Randy doesn''t really feel ashamed. He walks to the table and swallows, not


    only because the food is so tempting. Just because... there are too many people in this family.


    Miya and the four children all look very beautiful, but looking at him in unison still makes him feel a little


    frightened.


    "Uncle Randy, there is still a seat beside me. You can sit next to me."


    Ben pats the seat next to him and is speechless towards Randy who is in a daze. Those who usually


    come to their house as a guest are yful, but Randy is too restrained...


    Randy is about to sit down while the doorbell rings.


    Miya just serves thest bowl of rice. She walks to the door.When passes Randy, she says, "help


    yourself. It is estimated that someone ising to scrounge food, too."


    As soon as Miya opened the door, she is hugged. "Who do you say is scrounge food?"


    This is Alex¡¯s voice. Miya looks at Alex''s face and smiles involuntarily. "Aren''t you supposed to eat with


    your Dad?"


    "I have thought about that there is no chef¡¯s cookery being better than my honey¡¯s, so Ie back. I


    am thinking about what you cook along the way, and I am hungry now."


    "It''s about to have dinner. Come in."


    Randy looks around, thinking about where the nanny he hiring for their family ago is.


    As soon as Alex enters the house, he sees Randy next to Ben. He asks, "Randy, why are you here?"


    Although Randy always follows Alex, he always puts himself in the position of a staff, so he has not had


    dinner with Alex together.


    "I... I juste to visit you." Randy says as he stands up to leave.


    As a result, it is seen by Alex. "What are you doing? It¡¯s about to have dinner."


    Alex takes off his coat and Miya takes it naturally to hang it up. She said, "What are you doing so


    fiercely. Randy is a guest. Randy, don''t listen to him. Help yourself!"


    Randy is shocked at everything in front of him, as if he can''t believe what he sees. Alex, who is


    arrogant, turns to be obedient when he hears Miya''s words.


    They seem to be like a simple couple, who are so happy. He, a single dog, instantly feels the sadness


    of the single.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He thinks of Susan inexplicably. If she were there, she would not let him have meals with them. Susan


    has always looked down upon him, but he is loyal to Alex so he respects everyone around him.


    But when the dinner really starts, he is shocked... This is obviously time to boycott.


    "Honey, you have been thinner recently. This piece of meat is for you."


    "Honey, to have a bnce diet, you should also eat vegetables."


    ...


    Alex keeps nip the dish into Miya¡¯s bowl, and then...


    "Honey, your cookery is so good!"


    "Honey, I''m so lucky!"


    Is this wordy Alex his boss? Randy is very shocked. He silently looks at the children around him, as if


    they are getting used to it.


    "Alex, where is nanny I hire for your family?" Randy asks while eating.


    Randy swears that he just asks politely, but he is stared by the whole family.


    Thinking of the nanny, it seems that they have dismissed her long time ago.


    It''s not that the nanny is bad, but Miya suddenly gets better after listening to Alex that night. She


    believes what Alex says and tries to calm herself down, so she decides to continue to cook for the


    family. As for other housework ... Alex and the children will help.


    "Uncle, please don''t talk during dinner." Gogo answers suddenly.


    Randy is stunned again. If talking is not allowed, then why can Alex and Miya do?


    Bu the doesn''t seem to have seen this kid. Wasn''t Miya only having triplets? Why is there another one


    suddenly? He remembers the kid that Alex has asked him to check, but that kid looks dirty, not as


    tender as the one now.


    Seeing that Randy is looking at him, Gogo is also very gentle. He says, "I know you are thinking who I


    am, but I can''t tell you, because I don''t know, either."


    Randy consciously chooses to shut up. This family is really weird!


    However, it seems inexplicable harmony. Miya is tender and the children love her so much. He


    suddenly seems to know why Alex chooses Miya but not Susan.


    Even if he is a staff, he can eat with them. This is respect.


    But Susan will consciously show a higher grade than him, yet she is a famous Cindere. While Miya


    was born in the gentlefolk. Although her family used to be impoverished for some days, it was also a


    gentlefolk before. It seems that upbringing from different family is also different.


    "Alex, I have something to tell you."


    At the end of dinner, Randy doesn¡¯t leave at once.


    Alex nces at Randy, as if he knows something, "Come to my study."


    Randy nods and then walks away with Alex.


    Miya and the children are looking at their backs.


    "Mummy, what do you think that Uncle Randy will tell Daddy?"


    "I don''t know. There should be something important. Don''t you say that the cartoon is about to be on?


    Let''s go watch the cartoon."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 339 Let Him Go Home For Dinner

    Chapter 339 Let Him Go Home For Dinner


    The children are watching TV while Miya is cleaning up the table.


    "Auntie Miya, let me help you."


    Gogo runs over to help Miya.


    "Auntie Miya, why did you dismiss the babysitter?" Gogoe is puzzled. It stands to reason that it will be a


    serous problem if she is too tired during pregnancy.


    "Hush¡ª" Miya''s index finger touches her lips. "Gogo, don''t tell your brother about this."


    Gogo looks puzzled. "Auntie Miya, you just can''t rx."


    Miya smiles at Gogo. She is getting along well with the child now, which is she doesn''t even think of.


    So when Alex and Randye out and see Miya tidying up the table, Alex asks, "where is the


    babysitter I ask you to hire?"


    Randy is aggrieved, "Alex, I''ve already found that babysitter!"


    "Where is it?"


    "I also ask it for you." It is just that when he is asked not to eat at the time... He also feels quite


    aggrieved.


    Alex just pays attention to Miya at that time, and no one else exists in his eyes. Plus the timely


    interruption of Gogo, Alex is even less able to hear what Randy says.


    Next, Alex does all the housework. Seeing Alex be a henpeck, Randy leaves speechlessly. He


    should know less to maintain Alex¡¯s image as a big boss.


    Miya''s cell phone rings suddenly, and she quickly answers it.


    "Is Alex here?"


    The voice is very serious. If Miya has not remarked it, she will think he is a gangdom.


    "He is washing the dishes now."


    "You..."


    Augus seems to want to say something, but the he is changed suddenly.


    Be takes the phone. "Alex has promised toe to dinner at home, but we don¡¯t see him."


    "Oh." Miya nods and doesn''t know what to say, or she should not say.


    Because it is boring, Be hangs up the phone.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After hanging up, she goes to the table, looking at the guests. "Sorry, Alex said that there is something


    urgent in thepany, so he can''t have dinner with us."


    "It''s important for young people to struggle for their career, but they should also pay attention to their


    health!" The person who speaks is someone of the same age as Augus. He hears Augus call


    someone, and it must be that woman. However, they leave unsaid.


    "That''s right!" Be also pretends toin, "Alex has been working hard so that it is worthy of your


    daughter."


    ...


    The two families has a happy conversation. No one knows what are they discussing except


    themselves.


    Miya wants to ask Alex about the dinner, butter she forgets it, which makes her keeping watching


    Alex in a daze.


    "Honey, you keep looking at me. Is this because I''m handsome?" Alex gives her a smile and raises her


    chin.


    Miya frowns at Alex.


    Alex is afraid. Does he have done something wrong?


    However, Miya says "I seem to want to ask you something, but I forget it."


    Alex is relieved when he hears that because he thinks something happens. He walks to Miya to hug


    her, "You should be tired. Go to sleep."


    Miya nods and buries her head in Alex''s arms. Because of her pregnancy, she really can''t be too tired.


    But in fact, Alex does everything at home, and he seems more tired. It is because of her willfulness that


    the babysitter doesn''te.


    Miya suddenly says, "I''m sorry."


    "Honey, what''s wrong?" Alex asks, and the sudden apology scares him.


    "I am thinking, am I a bit wayward?"


    "How can it be? You just need to take care now. I wonder if you will be bored at home, or you can go to


    thepany with me."


    Miya refuses, ¡°It¡¯s the multimedia time, with TVs and mobile phones, how can I be bored at home? I


    just want you and the children to be safe.


    Alex leans over and kisses Miya''s forehead, "go to bed early."


    Miya nods obediently, then closes her eyes.


    When she wakes up the next morning, the house is empty again. Alex has gone to thepany and


    the children have gone to school. Although she promises Alex, she still feels lonely.


    She takes out a roll of wool under the bed, which may not be able to catch up this year, but she may be


    able to knit the sweater for them next year.


    It is just a few minutes before she is serious, and the doorbell rings.


    Miya doesn''t know who ising at this time. She opens the door.


    "Miya, now you are the only one at home, aren¡¯t you?"


    Theer is Be, whom she doesn¡¯t know very much. She now has a smile on her face, and she


    looks like a gentle elder. Of course, if she does not know the past between her and her father, she will


    have a better impression.


    Miya nods. "Come in."


    Be follows Miya to the living room until she sits on the sofa. She keeps silent.


    "Uh..." How should Miya call her? Miya''s mind suddenly gets stuck, and she says first, "Alex has gone


    to thepany. If you have anything to find him, you can go to thepany."


    "Actually, I''m here to find you." Be takes a deep breath and continues, "I hope you can persuade


    Alex to let him go home for a meal. His Dad really misses him."


    When Miya listens to Be, she feels a little ufortable. She doesn''t stop Alex from going! Why is it


    that feel like it¡¯s her fault?


    "When Alexes back, I will tell him."


    However, Miya does not refute, but instead follows Be''s words.


    Be looks at thedy in front of her and she still sighs. Originally, she doesn''t like thisdy, but she is


    the daughter of her lover. The more she looks, the more she likes.


    It''s just a pity that something like that has happened recently.


    Seeing Be seems to sigh at her, Miya doesn''t understand, but she doesn''t ask her. In her impression,


    they don''t seem so familiar.


    After they sit in embarrassment for a few minutes, Be stands up and says, "Nothing else. I''ll go


    back."


    Miya doesn''t stop and she apanies Be to the door.

 Chapter 340 The Lipstick Marks On The White Shirt

    Chapter 340 The Lipstick Marks On The White Shirt


    After Miya sent away Be, a picture shes through her mind. She remembers the thing that she was


    n to tell Alex is Alex¡¯s father asking hime back home for dinner.


    Miya takes a note in the notebook, thinking of telling Alex after hees back. But she doesn¡¯t know


    why she hasn¡¯t seen him till the midnight, and his mobile is power off.


    She can do nothing but calls Randy, fortunately Randy¡¯s phone is connected.


    ¡°Miya, what happened?¡± since he visited Alexst time, Randy has changed his attitude to her.


    ¡°Hello, where is Alex?¡±


    Once Randy hears Miya¡¯s voice, he shocks a bit and feels kind of guilty, luckily they can¡¯t see each


    other.


    ¡°Miya, something are going wrong in thepany, so Alex has been staying up all night to solve the


    problem.¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he pick up my phone if he is staying up to solve the problem?¡± normally this kind of


    situation won¡¯t happen, but she feels something big is going to happen tonight.


    She sits on the edge of the bed, looks like a normal housewife waiting for her husbanding home.


    Until the sun rises, she hears the sound from the gate.


    Miya walks there quickly, and sees Alex stumbles towards her. Obviously he is drunk. As soon as Miya


    stands next to him and supports him with her hands, a strong alcoholic breath floats to her, making her


    feel sick.


    ¡°What happened to you? Why did you drink so much?¡± Miya asks.


    But Alex just kisses her on the lips, eagerly and enthusiastically.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The current Alex is quite abnormal, Miya pushes against his chest, ¡°Alex, tell me what the hell is going


    on? Say something!¡±


    But Alex carries her to the bed, kissing her from her forehead to toes.


    ¡°Alex!¡± Miya shouts at him, but seemingly Alex doesn¡¯t hear it.


    In the end, he falls asleep on her. Miya sighs, and moves Alex away from her, undressing him.


    It¡¯s almost day break now, Miya thinks Alex may not go topany today, so she wants him catch up


    on sleep.


    She takes off his suit, but she catches sight of the lipstick marks on his white shirt.


    Miya is shocked, since she knew she was pregnant, she has never worn make-ups, obviously these


    lipstick marks do not belong to her.


    Her astonishment makes Alex who is supposed to be held by her fall on the bed. He mumbles for a


    while, then continue to sleep.


    But Miya thoroughly loses sleep. She stares at the sleeping man, tearse out of eyes


    unconsciously. She calms herself, thinking that maybe some misunderstandings.


    She¡¯s married with Alex, and they have several children. She can¡¯t mad at him with something never


    happened, that¡¯s bad for her life. Moreover, she believes in Alex will never betray her.


    Yes, she must calm down. There¡¯s a fetus in her belly, she can¡¯t get angry easily.


    She¡¯s been sitting beside Alex, waiting him sober up, apologizing and exining to her.


    But after Alex wakes up, he doesn¡¯t have the good temper.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± he frowns, seemingly has a bad mood.


    Miya adjusts her mindset, thinking that should be the morning temperament, basically everyone has it.


    ¡°This is our home!¡± Miya feels he¡¯s funny, ¡°Don¡¯t you even recognize your home?¡±


    After Alex hears that, he looks around, everything is same as his impression.


    ¡°Why am I home? When did I go home?¡± Alex jumps up suddenly, ¡°What time is it?¡±


    He looks at the clock on the bedside. The hour hand points at ten, he gets up and and walks to the


    restroom without giving any response to her.


    Miya can¡¯t tell him the lost inside her. She¡¯s been waiting for a whole night. When he finally wakes up,


    she thinks he will exin something to her, but he...His attitude hasn¡¯t been so bad for a long time.


    And the lipstick marks on his shirt...


    Miya holds that white shirt in hands, she brushes the marks on shirt. She doesn¡¯t know how to ask


    Alex.


    She¡¯s been kind of frighten. She¡¯s afraid that she will hear the bad news.


    Alexes out from toilet, seeing Miya sits dully on the bed. He feels a bit guilty about his attitude just


    now. He puts his arms around her, his chin against her head, ¡°Sorry, there was a dinner partyst night.


    It was very important to Alex Group, so I came backte.¡±


    Miya pinches the shirt but she didn¡¯t say anything. Eventually, she chooses to believe him.


    ¡°Honey, your dad said he missed you, and he hoped that you coulde home for dinner.¡±


    After all, Miya wants to tell Alex about this thing. She¡¯s afraid that she will forget to tell him.


    After Alex hears about this thing, he feels ufortable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to them!¡±


    Alex¡¯s face looks serious, and his tone sounds impatient. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to anybody in that house!


    Especially this kind of persuasion. Don¡¯t meddle in these affairs. Listen to me. Be good!¡±


    When Alex says this, he kisses on Miya¡¯s forehead, then leaves the house.


    Miya has been so lost since he left. She feels that Alex has been changed a lot, but she can¡¯t tell which


    part he changes. In a word, he seems never be the man she was familiar with.


    Miya doesn¡¯t know what happened to him, and Alex keeps hiding something from her, making her has


    fewer chances to get the news.


    The performance of Alex on this morning, undermines Miya¡¯s self-confidence that was hard to buildst


    night.


    This morning after the kids all went to school and Alex left, Miya feels lonely in this empty room.


    She hasn¡¯t felt this kind of lonely for a long time.


    At this time, the doorbell rings.


    She thinks it maybe Be again, because she didn¡¯t tell Alex what Be trusted her. Alex said he went


    to a dinner partyst night, that means he didn¡¯t go back to his parents¡¯ house.


    But the person outside the door isn¡¯t the one she thinks.


    ¡°Miya, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    The voice is gentle, Susan stands tenderly outside the door. She waves at Miya.


    ¡°Alex is not inside, neither the kids.¡± There¡¯s only Miya in this house right now. She means Susan


    comes at the wrong time.


    Susan seems know everything, she says, ¡°I¡¯ming for you today. I want to tell you one thing.¡±


    ¡°I want to talk with you about one thing rted to Alex.¡±

 Chapter 341 Unconditional Trust

    Chapter 341 Unconditional Trust


    Miya is vignt. She¡¯s about to close the door when Susan stops her in time.


    ¡°Why do think I should trust you?¡±


    ¡°Because I know where did Alex tost night.¡±


    Miya can¡¯t help being suspicious of Alex, when she hears what Susan says the riddle bes harder


    to exin. She almostes up to ask her, but she restrains herself atst. ¡°He just joined the social


    activity for an important project to Alex Group.¡±


    Susanughs after she hears what Miya says, ¡°Did he tell you like that? To my surprise, he actually told


    you like that.¡±


    Miya is disgusted with Susan¡¯s smile, as if she isughing at her.


    ¡°Miya, I thought you would be different, but I didn¡¯t expected that you would end up like me.¡± Susan


    looks a bit crazy. She pushes Miya away, walking inside and sitting on the coach.


    Because Miya didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, her mental state doesn¡¯t look well.


    ¡°Alex stayed with mest night.¡± Susan looks at Miya and says.


    ¡°So, are you eager to show off to me? ¡± Alex specifically told her before he couldn¡¯t be with Susan any


    more. So it shouldn¡¯t...be together for a whole night.


    Besides the smiles, there¡¯s a touch of loneliness on Susan¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m not showing off to you. I just try


    to tell you that Alex¡¯s going back to his parents¡¯ house tonight.¡±


    ¡°Going back to Parent¡¯s House? It¡¯s just a dinner with his parents.¡± But Alex told her never meddle in


    the matters in that house. Her eyes open wider unconsciously. There¡¯s a voice in her mind, ¡°Alex, don¡¯t


    let me down!¡±


    ¡°Just a dinner?¡± Looking at Miya¡¯s facial expression, Susan is sure that Miya doesn¡¯t know the purpose


    of the dinner. ¡°It is a blind date dinner for Alex held by his father. He¡¯s going to choose a daughter in


    lawes into his sight.¡±


    Miya¡¯s face turns pale, but she says, ¡°Father has only one child. Do you make a mistake?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Do you think only a handful of people will read the magazines with your pictures? I¡¯m afraid


    they¡¯ve spread all over their circle. I know Alex¡¯s father is an old-fashioned geezer. And he thinks highly


    of well-matched marriage.¡± Susan remembers the look of Augus, she still feels kind of ufortable.


    Years ago she left Alex because of her willfulness, but there was more because of Augus.


    Augus always looks down on her, although she was dating with Alex at that time, Augus tried to


    introduce a lot of socialites to Alex. Alex loved her, and treasured her all the way so she caused a lot of


    trouble.


    How could she stand up to these! She didn¡¯t pay attention to Alex at the beginning, but she changed


    her attitude to himter. When she was going to treat Alex well and ept Andre, Augus found her and


    said some harsh words in to her.


    ¡°Our son is always outstanding. Although he is a father now, he still can marry a socialite. And you, I


    think I don¡¯t need to say much.¡±


    ¡°Many of the socialites are good-looking, gentle, and smart. What do you think you are qualified to be


    with Alex?¡±


    He had said a serious of harsh words, she also argued with him at that time.


    ¡°But Alex only loved me, he didn¡¯t love any of those socialites.¡±


    His arrogance made Augus angry.


    ¡°My current wife and I also married between noble families, but we are happy. He may not used to it at


    the beginning, but he will fall in love with his wife in the end.¡±


    Augus was so determined, so she left this city that is familiar to her. She thought Alex would wait for


    her and find her. He did it so. But she tried too hard so it waste when she came back.


    She looks at Miya in front of her, as if she sees the former herself, she says, ¡°Miya, I¡¯m thinking of if


    you¡¯re also abandoned, will you be like me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Miya responds by asking, then when she makes clear Susan¡¯s question, she says, ¡°Susan, ¡±


    all the time, it was you abandoned Alex.


    Susan is surprised.


    ¡°I love Alex, so I trust him unconditionally.¡± Although this morning his temper was different from normal


    days, but it was just a little temper, it could not justify anything.


    Susan sighs, this is a silly woman who¡¯s been blinded by love.


    But it seems there is a man¡¯s voice in her head.


    ¡°Because she is my wife. Won¡¯t she believe me instead of believing you?¡±


    When Alex gets drunk, he dislikes anyone. He quarrels with the people he meets for a while. But when


    he talks of the one he loves, he bes gentle, as if he¡¯s talking about the best thing in the world.


    Both of them acts exactly the same, but Susan doesn¡¯t like that, ¡°Miya, don¡¯t be silly. Let¡¯s go to Alex¡¯s


    dinner party tonight. Then you¡¯ll be awake.¡±


    ¡°I bet although Alex join the dinner party tonight, he won¡¯t tell you the truth.¡± Susan says firmly.


    ¡°Does it rted to you even if he doesn¡¯t n to tell me?¡± She distrusts him a bit, but she thinks if she


    let an irrelevant person to meddle in her love affair is irresponsible to their rtionship.


    ¡°I...¡± Susan can¡¯t answer her for quite a while, Miya is very articte.


    Miya¡¯s strong confidence to Alex that makes her indifferent to what Susan says. It makes Susan


    consider herself inferior to her.


    After Susan left, Miya cruls up in the sofa. She picks up the mobile and dails to Alex.


    ¡°Honey, what happen?¡± Alex pinches his nose, the hangover makes him get the headache.


    ¡°Nothing, I just want to ask you what do you want for dinner tonight?¡±


    Miya tries to keep herself sounds rx.


    ¡°I was invited to dinner tonight, so I won¡¯te back home for dinner. The maid found by Randy will be


    on board today. You should rest more and don¡¯t make yourself too tired.¡±


    ¡°Well, then...¡± Miya intends to ask him if he¡¯s going back to his parents¡¯ house, but she was interrupted


    by Alex.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! The meeting is waiting for me. I¡¯ve really got to go.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She gets the busy signal. Miya watches the screen, it disys the conversation is over.

 Chapter 342 Daddy Doesn’t Come Home Again

    Chapter 342 Daddy Doesn¡¯t Come Home Again


    Miya is silent for a long time, ultimately she puts down the mobile phone, walking to bedroom for a


    good sleep.


    The childrene back home after sunset.


    Miya is setting the table.


    Joey looks around and asks, ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s daddy?¡±


    ¡°Daddy is busy tonight. He won¡¯te back for dinner.¡± Miya makes herselfugh and pretends she¡¯s


    rx.


    ¡°Why he doesn¡¯te home again?¡± Joey frowns to show her dissatisfaction.


    Miya¡¯s face harden, but soones normal.


    Ben tugs at Joey¡¯s sleeves, hinting her not to talk nonsense.


    Joey knows that she is wrong. She puts down her backpack and walks to toilet to wash hands.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t make yourself tired. We¡¯lle over for dinner after we washing our hands.¡±


    There¡¯s a grin on Andre¡¯s face, then he takes Gogo to the toilet.


    ¡°Joey, how could you talk to mommy like that?¡± once all the kids get together, Ben closes the door,


    starting to lecture his little sister.


    Joey says with a pout, ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯te back home again. Did our ssmate told us that his


    parents separated because his daddy seldome home? ¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t say that to her! Do you forget mommy¡¯s attitude not long ago?¡± Ben reminds her.


    They remember not long ago Miya blew hot and cold. No, it seemed that she often had a cold face but


    then suddenly screamed, she had no difference with a psychopath.


    Joey shivers inwardly at the thought of her horrible mommy. Fortunately, she bes gentle again. To


    prevent their mommy bing panic again, they discussed in the future they will follow mommy¡¯s will.


    ¡°Andre, do you know why daddy doesn¡¯te home recently?¡± Joey looks at the silent Andre, ¡°You¡¯ve


    been living with daddy for the longest time among us. You should know why he doesn¡¯te home.¡±


    Andre looks at Joey¡¯s expected eyes, but he shakes his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Originally, Alex hated him


    so much, if it wasn¡¯t the appearance of Miya, he would have been hated by Alex till now.


    The children drops their heads down. Gogo looks at the other kids, sighing for a while, ¡°It must be


    because of my mommy.¡±


    When they hear what Gogo says, they all lift up their heads and looks at him.


    Gogo has been ying well with them, if it was not the sentencees from his mouth, they would


    have been treated him as one of their family members.


    ¡°Maybe my mommy came up to Antie Miya and tell her something.¡± Gogo spectes.


    ¡°Your mommy is vicious! She made her mad and she ran away from homest time.¡± Joey says without


    any consideration. But when she sees Gogo face harden, she apologizes to him, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean


    it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gogo says, ¡°I have my mommy¡¯s mobile phone number, maybe I can ask her what


    happened.¡±


    ¡°It works.¡± Andre says, ¡°We¡¯ve stayed here for too long, mommy will be suspicious if we don¡¯t go


    out. Let¡¯s go out as soon as we can!¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡± the kids nod their heads.


    ¡°Especially Joey, don¡¯t say anything about daddy in front of mommy. At least you should wait till we


    know well of the truth.¡±


    Joey nods to make sure she willplete the mission.


    Miya bends over the table, she¡¯s out of spirit.


    ¡°Mommy, how do you feel?¡± Joey walks to Miya and rubs Miya¡¯s face with her small hands.


    Her daughter¡¯s hands are small and soft, the touch on skin is healing.


    ¡°Nothing, mommy need to go out for a while,ter I will ask Antie Lisa toe over. Will you be good


    and stay at home?¡± Miya says with a loving smile on face.


    But this smile is too mile, those smart kids feel something wrong with her.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯ are you going to do?¡± Ben asks.


    Miya smiles slyly, and says, ¡°It¡¯s a secrete.¡±


    ¡°Well, you have the dinner first, I need to prepare herself.¡± after saying that, Miya leaves the dinning


    hall.


    Watching the back of Miya, those kids crowd around soon.


    ¡°Do you know where mommy is going to?¡±


    ¡°Will she date with daddy?¡±


    It sounds reasonable.


    ¡°Is it possible for their dating so daddy doesn¡¯te back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s highly possible. They may think us in their way, so they want to spend some times for just two of


    them.¡±


    This assumption wins the recognition of most of them, so when Miyaes out from bedroom, she is


    despised by the kids.


    ¡°What?¡± Miya is confused.


    All the kids smile awkwardly and shake their heads, then turn around to go for dinner.


    Miya sees every move of the children, a warm feelinges from the bottom of her hear, she smiles.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Now she¡¯s going to confirm the truth. If the truth is as simple as she thinks, she won¡¯t be afraid of


    anything in the rest of her life.


    In half an hour, Lisa knocks the door.


    ¡°Miya, you finally remember your friend!¡± Lisa gives Miya a big hug once she gets inside, then she


    steps back, touching Miya¡¯s belly, saying, ¡°Sorry baby, I was excited about seeing your mommy.¡±


    Miya smiles, ¡°If you keep doing this, the baby should hate you.¡±


    ¡°Howe? A person as charming as I am, how would the kid not like? Don¡¯t you think so, kids?¡± Lisa


    shouts towards inside, but she is faced with the tease from children.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s friend is as narcissistic as her.¡± Ben sighs.


    ¡°Antie Lisa is cheeky.¡± Joey adds.


    Before Andre can say anything, Lisa has nced at him with her sharp eyes.


    ¡°I know Andre is the most politest. He won¡¯t despise me like the two know-nothing kids.¡± Lisa grins with


    a standard smirk.


    Andre gets some food and passes it to Gogo¡¯ bowl, ¡°Let¡¯s have our dinner.¡±


    ¡°But we just finished our dinner...¡± Gogo shows his confuse.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet.¡± Andre demonstrates the genuine smile in front of Lisa, the smile with a touch of


    spoiling in it, ¡°Be good, eat more, we¡¯re growing up.¡±


    Lisa has met them for a long time, when she sees this she¡¯s quite surprised.


    ¡°Miya, didn¡¯t Andre always a cool boy? When did he turn to a warm boy?¡± maybe she wants to ask who


    is the boy beside Andre.


    ¡°Antie Lisa really seldome for free dinner recently.¡±

 Chapter 343 She’s The Wife Of Your Master

    Chapter 343 She¡¯s The Wife Of Your Master


    Since Gogo came to their home, Andre has be gentler, but his gentleness only used on Gogo.


    Ben and Joey are confused, how can he changes so quick?


    Both of them and Andre came out from the same womb, why does he only treat Gogo well?


    ¡°Antie Lisa, we also want to know the answer of your question. My brother Andre was cool before, but


    now you can see how he changes. Gosh! ¡± Joey shakes her head, ¡°He¡¯s been taken by other boy!¡±


    Watching Lisa live in harmony with the kids, Miya is relieved.


    ¡°Lisa, I¡¯ll leave the kids to you. I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, leave everything to me.¡± Lisa says, patting her chest. She loves the kids from the


    bottom of her heart, she¡¯s eager to have one kid of her own.


    Miya hears what Lisa says, she walks out of the house without any hesitation.


    ¡°Why did your mommy go off urgently?¡± Lisa asks, watching the back of Miya.


    ¡°She must be meeting up and dating with daddy.¡± Joey throw up her hands, ¡°This couple want to have


    the space of their own, why did they give birth to us to meddle in their life?¡±


    The act of Joey makes Lisaugh, she can¡¯t help to reach out her hands to rub Joey¡¯s face, ¡°Ah, Joey,


    how adorable you are!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Joey feels a bit afraid of her, so she step backwards, hiding behind Ben.


    Ben looks at Lisa who looks like a witch to them, he understands why Joey hides behind him.


    Lisa finds it is fun to y with them, she raises her hands pretending to catch Joey who hides behind


    Ben, and Ben protects Joey like a hen protects its chick. Watching their profound feelings between the


    brother and sister, Lisa doesn''t say anything to scare them, but she remembers one thing.


    ¡°Is your daddy having the party held by your grandpa now? I heard from Adam there is a woman


    apanies him. Did your mommy just went out?¡±


    After Lisa says out her query, she knows there¡¯s something wrong exist, and it¡¯s a huge problem. So


    Miya is going to...


    The children¡¯s expression in their eyes are same as Lisa¡¯s. All of them look at the door, their eyes


    widen in shock.


    They wish what they thought was wrong, hoping everything has a happy ending.


    Miya stops a car, and tells the driver an address.


    ¡°Miss, what do you n to do in this ce?¡± the driver asks.


    Just now Miya gave him the address to the house of Alex¡¯s parents. The house locates in the famous


    affluent neighborhood, but there¡¯s only one family live in this region-the Alex¡¯s.


    ¡°I have a friend lives in there.¡± Miya doesn¡¯t want to talk too much.


    The driver has a few more questions, but she replies him vaguely.


    When she arrives the destination, she bes a bit terrified. She hase here for few times since


    she got married, even thought the big day for her she didn¡¯t have the chance to go over the whole


    building. Soon they moved to the new house belongs to Alex.


    She watches the grand building, taking a deep breath, then walking inside.


    It is dark outside now, yet the house as bright as daytime, luxury cars and beautiful women flood in.


    When shee to the gate, she is stopped by a security guy.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Excuse me, Miss. May I ask you for the invitation?¡±


    The security guy wears a white uniform. Although he is working now, he¡¯s starting to scrutinize her.


    Miya doesn¡¯t dress up. She has been wearing loose clothes and t shoes since she¡¯s pregnant. She


    almost doesn¡¯t wear makeup.


    But she looks as if she¡¯s so pure that nobody can distain her.


    Yet, a person like her doesn¡¯t look like to join the dinner party.


    Miya shakes her head, and says, ¡°No. I don¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re not allowed to go inside without the invitation.¡± the security guy nces at Miya again.


    Most of the women sneak into the dinner party so as to snare a rich husband, but this woman seems


    toozy to wear makeup. He thinks she¡¯s thest one he will let go.


    ¡°I know Alex. If you go to tell him, he will know that.¡±


    The security guyughs, ¡°Miss, tell you the truth, many women have their eyes on Master Alex, if you


    are one of them you can forget it. Master Augus said that his daughter-inw must be a legitimate


    celebrity. Have you seen this grand banquet? Its purpose is to find an appropriated wife for Master


    Alex. You are not bad, you don¡¯t have toe for him.¡±


    ¡°I am Alex¡¯s wife. We have the marriage certificate and we held the wedding.¡± Miya exins.


    ¡°You must be kidding. Although Master Alex has his own child, but I never heard that he¡¯s married. I


    advise you go back to study hard and find a normal man to marry with. Don¡¯t imagine one day you will


    be a Cindere.¡± The security guy persuades her.


    How long has the dinner party begun? The women sneaked into the house are countless. He¡¯s fed up


    with the rejection to them and starts to share life experience with others.


    ¡°Miya, why are you here?¡±


    When Miya is worrying about how to get in, a surprised voicees from the back of her.


    Miya turns away, her face lights up when she sees Lance, ¡°Senior, they don¡¯t know me, so they don¡¯t


    let me in.¡±


    The security guy knows Lance, he looks at Miya. This woman knows him, but is she trying to cozy up to


    him? What did she call him? Senior? If he studied in the same school with Lance, he might also know a


    senior like Lance, but his seniors didn¡¯t know him.


    Lance looks at the security guy, ¡°Can I take her inside?¡±


    The security guy doesn¡¯t expect that they do know each other...His face changes immediately, ¡°Miss,


    why won¡¯t you tell me you were with Lance? I would let you in. It¡¯s not necessary to mention Master


    Alex. Would you say so?¡± she almost made him offend people.


    ¡°...¡± So he mes for her? Miya can say nothing. She can¡¯t find any word to describe a person like him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know her?¡± Lance asks the security guy.


    When the security guy hears the question from Lance, he smiles, ¡°Why would I know your people. How


    do you say?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lance asks him again.


    The security guy shakes his head, ¡°I really don¡¯t know her.¡± These man of high social status have a lot


    of women, if he knows all of their women, he could work for National Security Bureau.


    Lance nces at Miya and looks at him, saying,


    ¡°She¡¯s the wife of your master.¡±

 Chapter 344 You Are Nothing Without Me

    Chapter 344 You Are Nothing Without Me


    The house inside is buzzing.


    Alex stands next to Augus and Be, wearing the suit that he put on this morning.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re unhappy, but you have to restrain yourself.¡± Augus warns Alex.


    Alex doesn¡¯t usually take these warnings to heart. He looks at his father, ¡°Did you invite me to have


    dinner with so many people?¡±


    ¡°There are many girls tonight, all of theme from rich and powerful families. If you take any one of


    them, just let me know.¡±


    It is Augus¡¯ purpose to hold the dinner party, Alex wants tough when he hears what Augus says,


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t you know I¡¯m a married man?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how can that kind of womane into your sight. She¡¯ even worse than Susan!¡± Augus is


    delightful when he thinks of the recent news that came to his ear.


    ¡°But she was driven away by you, wasn¡¯t she?¡± Alex looks at Augus, with hatreds in his eyes. He really


    hates him.


    ¡°So what? You¡¯ve transferred your affection from one to another. Is it hard for you to do it again? All the


    women here tonight are around twenty. Isn¡¯t a woman of this age your cup of tea?¡± Since his father


    supports him to pick up women, shouldn¡¯t he be thankful to him?


    Alex holds the red wine ss tightly, as if he wants to crush the ss in his hands, ¡°Do you think I am


    same as you? Will I abandon my lover so easily? You¡¯re so cold-blooded, no wonder no one will love


    you by heart.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Augus is furious when he hears what Alex says, ¡°Do you think you can have all


    these glories without me? Because of my existence you have money, houses, cars and all the other


    wealth, so that you¡¯re sought after by many women. You¡¯re nothing without me.¡±


    Alex emphasizes the importance between father and son.


    ¡°Wow, How shameful you are!¡± Alex hasn¡¯t forgotten he had been familiar with the corporate operation


    ever since he was young. When his ssmates were having fun in the college, he was busy with the


    company business. At that time, why Augus didn¡¯t say he create glories for him?


    He should say, when Augus was president of Alex Group, thepany almost closed down, and his


    family almost declined. What Augus brought to him were debts and troubles.


    Because Augus was ipetent, the board of directors asked him to resign, and let Alex take over the


    company. Since then, he has expended on all the effort to Alex Group. Yet he bes the son reaping


    rewards from father, and Augus bes the founder of great aplishment?


    If Alex was asked how many shameless people he had met, Augus was the first one in the namelist.


    Augus always says ¡°you are nothing without me¡±, he must have said the opposite words. If without


    Alex¡¯s effort, Augus might end up like David, or maybe he would be a little bit better than David, but it


    wouldn¡¯t be much.


    ¡°Those things were past. I¡¯m still your father, so you must listen to me. I won¡¯t allow that kind of


    daughter-inw who soils our family name stays with us. You must divorce with her.¡±


    If you were virtuous you wouldn¡¯t marry another woman one month after my mother died.


    ¡°Hey, why do you argue here?¡± Be walks to Augus and Alex like a peacemaker, then introduces the


    two persons behind her, ¡°This is the president of Sue Group, the beauty next to him is his daughter.¡±


    The president of Sue Group at the same age of Augus, seemingly educated. He looks at Alex with a


    broad smile on his face, ¡°I guess this is Alex. He¡¯s really a fine-looking man.¡±


    Alex might have forgotten this president of Sue Group, but he still remembers Alex. Although he is


    elder to him, but he can¡¯tpare to him in terms ofpetence. Also, he was terrified by one call


    from Alex.


    Grace wears a strapless dress tonight, her hair was pulled back, so she seems a bit pure. Who will


    think of a traditional girl like her ever made a scene in the building of Alex Group?


    ¡°Alex, long time no see.¡± Grace looks at Alex with grins on her face.


    Alex nces at her, but he doesn¡¯t remember he knows the person stands in front of him.


    The president of Sue Group tugs at his daughter, ¡°Grace, a girl must be reserved.¡±


    ¡°Well, girls in this age is green and vigorous. Alex is shy on the outside. I hope your daughter won¡¯t


    despise him.¡± Augus responds with grins on his face.


    He remembers Sue Group was powerful, if the alliance between the two families works, it would be


    helpful to Alex Group.


    But he doesn¡¯t know that the current Sue Group is minorpare to Alex Group. He does


    underestimate his son and overestimate others.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± the president of Sue Group agrees with him.


    ¡°Alex, Grace is not familiar with our house. Can you show her around? ¡± Augus deliberately puts Alex


    and Grace together.


    ¡°You should take care of your own guests.¡± After he saying that, Alex is about to leave.


    Once Grace sees Alex leaving, she follows him.


    President Sue is afraid that his radical daughter will damage her reputation, so he says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve


    spoilt her since she was small, so she doesn¡¯t know the rules.¡±


    ¡°I think your daughter and my son are a perfect match. If Alex can marry Grace, that will be great joy for


    us.¡± Augus looks at the back of Alex and Grace, expressing his expectation.


    President Sue thinks the same way. If Alex Group and Sue Group can be formidable alliance, who is


    dare to challenge Alex¡¯s father-inw?


    ¡°But...¡± President Sue holds back. He has a nce at Augus, doesn¡¯t know if he should tell the


    unspoken words.


    ¡°But what?¡± Seeing the hesitation of President Sue, Augus starts to getting nervous. Although it is


    normal that Alex lives with his son, but women generally hate being stepmothers.


    ¡°But I heard that Alex is married.¡±


    ¡°That woman doesn¡¯t evene into our house. She can only stay in outside. We¡¯re both men, you


    know it.¡± Augus raises his wine ss, winking at President Sue.


    President Sue also looks at Augus for a long while.


    After they have looked at each other for a few seconds, a burst ofughteres from them, as if they


    have reached to an agreement.

 Chapter 345 Bitch Around

    Chapter 345 Bitch Around


    Maybe Augus¡¯s misogyny is serious, he doesn¡¯t care about President Sue¡¯s concern.


    He has only one daughter in his life, but he has to send her to an inconstant man, the normal father will


    not agree with that.


    But President Sue is an abnormal father.


    As long as he can get in with Alex Group, he doesn¡¯t mind making his daughter being Alex¡¯s concubine,


    let alone being Alex¡¯s wife. The number of Alex¡¯s mistresses has nothing to do with him, he¡¯s only care


    about the power he can get.


    Grace follows Alex all the way, but Alex doesn¡¯t pay attention to her at all.


    ¡°Alex, I told you I would marry you.¡± Grace says in an arrogant tone. She looks adorable, and she gives


    a sense of spirituality.


    But Alex only has Miya in his eyes, any kind of beautiful women are wood to him. ¡°I also told you I was


    married.¡±


    ¡°You can devoice! Look! Our fathers are talking happily, I think they will agree with our marriage.¡± Grace


    gets close to Alex when she says.


    Alex dodges back slightly without a trace.


    ¡°Do you see how happy they are? Grace is young and beautiful, every man will be tempted by her.¡±


    Augus looks at the back of Alex and and Grace, chatting andughing with President Sue.


    President Sue nods his head, thinking he will soon climb to the top with Alex Group¡¯s influence.


    At first, Alex wasn¡¯t willing to join this boring dinner party. He already knows what tricks Augus are


    ying without dig into the reasons.


    ¡°You should know that our marriage is your best choice. Look around the whole city, only my family can


    match to yours.¡± This is the source where Grace¡¯s couragees from. She is the rich youngdy in


    the eyes of people around her. No man has ever refused her by now.


    ¡°Does Alex Group need to be reinforced by joint-marriage?¡±


    Augus and President Sue smile when they watch the interaction between Alex and Grace. Be stands


    right beside Augus, she¡¯s disgusted by all of hisments. She finally finds this man even defines


    family affection based on interests. It reminds her of the daughter being locked inside the room...


    Aileen once heard that Alex wasing, she was busy with dressing up and thought that she could


    stand in front of Alex, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would be locked up in her room by Augus. He is


    afraid that she will screw up the joint-marriage between the two families.


    In the corner, a woman feels ufortable with the eye-catching man and the woman stands besides


    him.


    She wears loose clothes and t shoes, her long hair is tied up with a ck rubber band. She looks


    ordinary, but her murderous look scares away people.


    ¡°Alex!¡±


    She growls. All the people looks at her.


    Alex is annoyed with Grace right now. When he hears the familiar voice, he turns his head around and


    sees the woman he loves. He is surprised at first, then frowns and asks, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Are you ming me for ruining your business?¡± Miya steps forward to him.


    The light of themps shines on her. She seemingly wears no make-ups, but she¡¯s already


    overwhelmingly superior to most of the women on the spot.


    Alex is about to walk forward to Miya and exin to her, but he is stopped by Grace. She looks at Miya


    and says with a hint ofcency, ¡°You old bitch!¡±


    Miya rushes to Grace madly and gives her a p across the face.


    The sound of the p is clear. Many of the witnesses sigh in awe.


    Grace puts her hand up to her cheek, looking at Miya furiously, ¡°How can you dare to p me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pping you mistress in purpose. You know Alex has wife, but keep haunting him shamelessly.¡±


    The impression to Miya from the crowd is changed. The people associate with the scene of awful


    wife going out to catch the mistress. But isn¡¯t this dinner party held by Alex¡¯s parents to find a wife for


    their son? If Alex already get married, what is this dinner party about?


    Grace feels aggrieved. She lifts up her head and looks at Alex, ¡°Alex, this woman pped me!¡±


    But Alex doesn¡¯t act like what the crowd think, he doesn¡¯t hold on Grace andfort her. On contrary,


    he walks to Miya and repeat, ¡°Why are you here?¡± but he sounds gently, instead of ming her.


    Miya nced at Alex, but she doesn¡¯t reply him, continuing to scold Grace, ¡°So what? Didn¡¯t you


    thought of this consequence before you try to seduce other woman¡¯s husband?¡±


    Miya totally looks like a woman bitching around.


    ¡°Augus, who is...¡± President Sue sees the incident, he knits brows in frown. He knew that Alex loved his


    wife before, and he tried to threat him for his wife. If his daughter being scolded and without any help,


    once he can¡¯t count on Alex Group his daughter will be hard to marry a better man.


    Augus looks at Miya who shows up abruptly, his mood gets worse. He ned to ask Alex bring Miya


    over, so that he could lock up Miya in the house. At least by this way he can control her, yet Alex didn¡¯t


    bring Miya over.


    Augus thought that Alex would know that this time he could meet a lot of girls, so he chose to hide the


    fact to his wife. But...It seems it is not how he thinks.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll make decision for your daughter.¡± Augus says, walks quickly to them.


    Because of the show up of Miya, the crowd starts to gossip about the incident.


    ¡°When did Alex get married? Why wouldn¡¯t I know?¡±


    ¡°Yep. I never heard about it, too. Is the woman showed up suddenly his wife?¡±


    ¡°If it is true, then the daughter of President Sue is really a third party.¡±


    ¡°She must be cheated. Do you know recently married men often tell others they are single?¡±


    ¡°Look at the face of that woman! She must has been seen the daughter of President Sue. Does she


    look like being cheated? ¡±


    When Grace hears the discussion to her, she feels aggrieved. Seeing Augusing to them, she calls


    him effeminately, ¡°Uncle Augus!¡±


    That look makes people take pity upon her!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Miya looks at Augus but still lift up her head. There¡¯s a grin on her face, she says,


    ¡°Father, can you exin to me what happens here?¡±


    Augus has prepared the lines, but when he sees Miya all the words have vanished.

 Chapter 346 Disinheritance

    Chapter 346 Disinheritance


    Grace standing beside, looking at Augus pitifully. Augus thinks of the purpose of the dinner party


    tonight, his fists are tight-clenched.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your father? Why are you not ashamed of yourself? Don¡¯t im kinship with me.¡±


    ¡°I was legally married with your son. Aren¡¯t you my father?¡± Miya foresaw Augus would not treat her


    well, but she didn¡¯t expect he was far more than her expectation.


    ¡°The eldest son of Alex Group really got married!¡±


    ¡°That frugal woman is Alex¡¯s wife indeed!¡±


    ¡°No wonder she looks familiar to me! But she has a good-looking.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, she looks good, but why doesn¡¯t she dress up?¡±


    ¡°So the daughter of President Sue is the third party? Have you seen how he supported his daughter?


    Shame of him!¡±


    ¡°Who can argue with that? To be a mistress of a rich man, a father tried hard to send her daughter


    here. What can we say?¡±


    Rumors in the air. People scorn the deed of what President Sue does.


    Sue Group is famous in the city, so its president is also a big shot. How would he allow people talk


    about his family?


    Augus sees President Sue is unhappy, he waves his arms to summon the security guys.


    ¡°Drive out this woman. I don¡¯t know her. ¡±


    The security guys obey his order, walking to the back of Miya. They¡¯re going to carry her away.


    Grace gloats over it. But Alex holds Miya in the arms before the security guys go for the next move,


    ¡°Who dare touch her?¡±


    He has a nce at them, all the security guys stay still.


    ¡°Alex!¡± Augus warns him, saying, ¡°Why do you protect this woman?¡±


    Augus winks at Alex, but Alex looks like seeing nothing, still holding Miya, ¡°She¡¯s my legal wife. What is


    an unknown woman?¡±


    The crowd are surprised. They doesn¡¯t expect Alex admit that.


    Somebody think they will say they don¡¯t know this woman if they were caught in this situation. Because


    in the end, no one will really think about who is this woman and what¡¯s their rtionship.


    Yet the wordse from the mouth of a wealthy and handsome man are truth.


    President Sue¡¯s face pulls longer, he turns around and asks Augus, ¡°Augus, didn¡¯t you say that you son


    was single? All I heard from outside were rumors?¡± Although he knew that Augus was telling lies to him


    at the beginning, the result is different from the revtion being exposed in the public.


    Augus also pulls a long face. At this time Bees out, she points at Miya and says, ¡°How could a


    woman like you deserve our son? You said that the other woman is the third party, how about you?¡±


    Is there any other gossip? The crowd prick up their ears, eager to hear more from Be. She satisfies


    their will.


    ¡°You knew our son had fiancee, but you tried to get close to Alex time and time again. And


    now...now...you have that kind of nasty filming. Why do you have the nerve toe into the house of


    us?¡± Be uses the bad words to her.


    Nasty filming...Miya naturally thinks of that magazine, it does match to these words. Her face turns pale


    immediately.


    Alex holds Miya in his arms, he looks at Be, ¡°When did I be your son? I am the son of my father


    and mother, not yours.¡±


    Be¡¯s face turns pale, too. Augus says, ¡°Be is your mother now. It¡¯s fine that you¡¯re not willing to call


    her. But you¡¯re so impolite to her! It¡¯s all about this bad woman. You change him. Our son was good


    before, he would never be like this.¡± He makes the atmospherees more tense.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I juste here for a dinner party of my family. Do I make a mistake?¡± Miya is


    confused. What did she do to make them hateful to her?


    ¡°The biggest mistake of you is married to my son. I want you get divorced now. A woman like you is not


    deserved to be our daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°Alex showed mercy on you that he thought it was uneasy to take care of children on your own, so he


    married you so that you could have a stable life in the future. Who knows you are discontent and betray


    him...¡± Be is stopped by Augus when she tries to continue.


    After all, if their son being cuckolded and the news gets out, it is unfavorable to their family.


    But the people starts feel pity for Alex on the spot.


    ¡°I remember who this woman is. Were there some leaflets distributed a few days ago? All pictures were


    about this woman and the other man.¡±


    ¡°So the eldest son of this family is poor.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for his father wants to change a daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. If my son married a shameless woman like her, I must get really angry.¡±


    The crowd keeps givingments. Miya¡¯s pale face is turning to livid with rage, as if the cloudy sky is


    going to thunder.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Alex¡¯s voice is neither loud nor low, but it¡¯s just to shock the people.


    The crowd do not understand. They feel upset for him, but why does he get angry? Is his self-esteem


    being damaged? They may understand this reason. No man will allow himself being discussed bout the


    cuckoldry.


    ¡°This woman will always be my wife. At least it won¡¯t be changed in this lifetime.¡±


    He holds Miya.


    Grace is in a bad mood, ¡°Brother Alex, it was her wrong, she should be the third party.¡±


    ¡°My wife decides who is wrong. There will never be a third party between us.¡± Alex still stands by


    Miya¡¯s side. He has a nce at Miya and turn away to Grace, ¡°I can¡¯t stop others making flirt to me. But


    if someone dare spread rumors and create trouble, they will be against to Alex Group and me. Is there


    anyone want to have a try?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex looks around when he says. All the customers shake their head. Who will have the nerve to go


    against Alex Group?


    Grace still wants to say something, but she is stopped by President Sue. If she says more, she will be


    embarrassed. They can¡¯t lose their face.


    ¡°Augus, let¡¯s be it today. Let¡¯s meet again the other day.¡±


    President Sue is about to leave, and he doesn¡¯t forget to take his daughter who obsessed to Alex.


    Alex bends over towards Miya and says to her ears, ¡°Here is kind of boring. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Augus sees President Sue off and feels ashamed, he looks at Miya and asks Alex, ¡°Tonight you should


    make a choice. If you choose this woman, I¡¯ll disinherit you.¡±

 Chapter 347 Alex, I Want A Divorce

    Chapter 347 Alex, I Want A Divorce


    Alex takes a look at Augus, he doesn¡¯t know where his couragees from, then ces at Miya and


    says, ¡°In this world, no one canpare to my wife.¡±


    Augus feels even more embarrassed. He looks at Alex but can¡¯t say anything, so he points to Miya and


    says, ¡°No matter how, I will not let this shameful daughter-inwe into our house. And I will never


    admit you!¡± Later, he turns away and catch up with President Sue.


    All the masters have left, what for the dinner party?


    The guests also leave the house one after another. Although some of them want to stay, they are


    asked to leave by security guards.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Augus feels that he had never been so embarrassed like tonight. He asked his son choose one from


    father and woman, yet his son chose woman.


    ¡°I think Augus is right. This woman is shameful!¡±


    ¡°This family is unfortunate. Their son raised by themselves is seduced by a vamp. It¡¯s probably the


    most tragic thing in the world.¡±


    Alex looks at the silent Miya, reckoning that she is sad by the words of the gossips. He waves his arms


    to security guards, hinting them move quickly.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Alex thinks he talks gently, he really wants to know why Miya came here. He doesn¡¯t remember he told


    Miya there was a dinner party tonight.


    He doesn¡¯t expect that these few words irritates Miya, ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy with me appeared in this


    house? Did I bother you hook up with other women and create a better future? Is it necessary to ask


    me three times? I knew you were going to cheat on me, so I came to catch you.¡±


    She says coherently without panting.


    Alex swallows his slobber, trying to maintain his good temper, ¡°I was just asking. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t


    answer. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Go home? Do you remember go home?¡± Now all the people has left, leaving two of them alone, so


    she doesn¡¯t need to pretend that she is well-educated.


    Those people thought that she was bitching around have never seen how she looks like now. It¡¯s not


    the word of ¡°bitch¡± can describe her.


    Alex is puzzled. Why doesn¡¯t he remember go home?


    ¡°Where had you beenst night?¡±


    ¡°Last night?¡± Alex thinks back, answering to her, ¡°I had a business dinnerst night.¡±


    ¡°You also told me you had a business dinner tonight! Is walking around with chicks in your parents¡¯


    house associate with your business dinner?¡± Miya steps back, looking at Alex with distrust.


    ¡°I can exin for what happened tonight.¡± Alex is going to take Miya¡¯s hands.


    Miya pulls back quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I won¡¯t listen to your exnation. Who knows you won¡¯t tell


    other lies to me?¡± she smirks ironically.


    ¡°Your honeyed words was convincing. But if I didn¡¯t know anything, I may be cheated and moved. Alex,


    you can tell me straight if you don¡¯t love me or want to change a wife. I¡¯m supporting you besides your


    family and the rich women in the city. I will not stop you.¡±


    ¡°Honey, what are you talking about?¡± he doesn¡¯t understand what she says.


    ¡°Alex, I want a divorce!¡± after saying that, Miya turns around and leaves.


    ¡°Honey, why do you say this?¡± Alex bes serious as well, when he hears that word he is angry and


    scared.


    Miya doesn¡¯t mind saying again, ¡°I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m going to divorce with you! So I don¡¯t want to live


    with you in the following days! ¡±


    ¡°Say it again!¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Miya is about to open her mouth, she is kissed by Alex.


    Alex holds Miya¡¯s head, his tongue deep into her mouth. He pulls back after a long time, but he holds


    her more tighter. ¡°Be good! Don¡¯t say these words and make me unhappy again.¡±


    Alex strokes her head. It should be a warm scenario at normal days, but Miya feels a bit of terrified for


    his words.


    Miya beats hard on Alex¡¯s chest. In the end, she is tired and rest in Alex¡¯s arms. Eventually, she hasn¡¯t


    asked him about the lipstick mark on the white shirt.


    Yes, she is timid. She¡¯s afraid that the answer is not she wants.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Alex lifts Miya into his arms. This woman said those words to him tonight, he¡¯s angry


    and scared, so he can only holds her tightly.


    Seeing Alex carries Miya and walks out of the door, the security guy swallows his slobber and thinks


    that this woman must be the wife of Alex.


    In fact, the wedding of Alex and Miya was sensational. But Miya kept a low profile so that no media was


    at the wedding, so some people thought that the wedding was a rumor. As a result, many people


    supposed Alex was single.


    And some people knew that Alex was married, but they thought that he just had fun and he will get


    divorced over a period of time.


    If they know the staff of Alex Group or David Group, they will not have doubt on the feelings from Alex


    to Miya. When the couple get together they show their love anytime and anywhere, making the


    employees gain no focus on work but to snoop the gossips.


    Randy looks at the back of Alex and Miya, he sighs, and follows them.


    The security guy stops Randy, ¡°Randy, is that woman really Alex¡¯s wife?¡±


    Randy has been working for Alex for a long time, it must be right to ask him things about Alex.


    ¡°Of course! What kind of damn fool question?¡± Randy looks at the security guy stands in front of him,


    laughing at his poor judgement, ¡°Do I need to tell you about this? You could tell from the act of him to


    his wife.¡±


    The security guy recalls the sight that Alex was carrying Miya, as if he was holding a rare treasure. He


    is scared and asks Randy, ¡°Does that hostess have a good temper?¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s not bad. ¡± She¡¯s good at cooking. Randy was about to tell him all he knows, but he finds


    the security guy is abnormal tonight, ¡°Why do you ask this question?¡±


    The security guy almost cries, he says, ¡°I just stopped her at the door, and told her not to dream of


    being a Cindere...¡±


    ¡°...¡± Randy doesn¡¯t know what to say. He asks, ¡°Did you told her the real purpose of this dinner party?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± The security guy shakes his head, but after a deep thinking he feels wrong, ¡°Wait, I might


    told her...¡±


    ¡°Then it was not the only reasones from Miya...¡± Randy looks at this damn security guy, he shakes


    his head, ¡°Just now Miya roared at Alex. She must had been heard what you said.¡±

 Chapter 348 Mommy Doesn’t Have a Leg

    Chapter 348 Mommy Doesn¡¯t Have a Leg


    Is there anyone dare roar at Alex in the world? But Alex seems treat that woman well...Then if she says


    something bad of him to Alex, he will bear all the consequence by himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Alex has a good taste. His wife is an excellent woman, she¡¯s different from those gossip


    women.¡± Randy pats him on the shoulder, then leaves.


    The security guy is puzzled. He has never seen Randyplimented ady like that. He thinks he may


    avoid the misfortune this time.


    Once Alex carries Miya and enters their house, they are surrounded by kids.


    ¡°Mommy, shame on you. You¡¯re a grown up but still let daddy hold you.¡± Joey jokes.


    ¡°Mommy looks like doesn¡¯t have leg, because she has daddy everywhere.¡± Ben says.


    Miya should be furious and get off from the arms of Alex now, but... She still stays in the arms of Alex,


    doesn¡¯t move a bit.


    Alex would also want to make jokes about her, but he feels she¡¯s abnormal.


    ¡°Daddy, is mommy tired?¡± Andre also notices there¡¯s something wrong with Miya.


    The children are getting quiet.


    ¡°Your mommy is definitely tired! Think about it, she has a baby in her belly.¡± The voice of Lisaes


    out from the room inside.


    Adam follows her.


    Adam should be in the same dinner party tonight, but he heard that Lisa was asked to take care of the


    kids, he ran away from the dinner party and came over to helped her.


    Those words from kids sounds reasonable, and Alex starts to remember there¡¯s one baby in Miya¡¯s


    belly. She must had been wasted a lot of energy and being exhausted now.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Alex looks at Lisa and asks, but he mainly wants to ask the man behind her.


    Lisa is about to answer him, the kids reply.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because mommy wanted to date with daddy outside, but she was worry about us staying alone at


    home, so she asked Lisae over to take care of us.¡± Ben spread out his hands with helpless look on


    face, ¡°Why was I born in the family that taking love as priority? The children are taken care of by


    others...What if the babysitters are bad guys? I am so poor.¡±


    Once Ben finishes talking, Lisaes up to him and pinches his face, grinning innocently, ¡°Ben, I have


    bad ears recently. What did you say just now?¡±


    Ben smiles awkwardly, he admits he afraid of Lisa at this time, ¡°I was saying it was a right decision that


    mommy trust you to take care of us. Lisa is pretty and responsible, but if ...I was saying what if mommy


    trust some bad guys besides Lisa. That will be a misfortune to us.¡±


    ¡°How could it be? Your mommy is a person of great responsibility.¡± Lisa reads Miya¡¯s unhappiness, but


    she can¡¯t tell the reason, but Miya will be sad if she hears what Ben says while she¡¯s unhappy.


    Kids are naive. No matter how mature they are, they are still kids. Ben doesn¡¯t read Miya¡¯s mind, she


    can¡¯t tell him straight.


    ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you speak?¡± Andre tugs at Miya¡¯s sleeve and asks.


    Miya finallyes back to earth, she thinks back to the event happened just now, she smiles, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry. I fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°Liar, mommy opened eyes all the time.¡± Joey pulls her face long, looking at Miya speechlessly. Does


    Miya think her daughter will be deceived easily?


    Miya jumps out of Alex¡¯s arms exaggeratedly, ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so good! Did I learn something new? ¡±


    But most of them believe Miya, the kids say ¡°Boo!¡± then go back to their rooms to finish their


    homework.


    ¡°Honey!¡± Alex doesn¡¯t think the thing is simple, he calls Miya.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Miya smiles, her arched eyebrows makes her looks adorable.


    Sure enough, her act is a bit exaggerate.


    ¡°It¡¯ste now. We should go home.¡± Lisa takes Adam¡¯s hand and says goodbye to them.


    Miya raises her hands and waves, ¡°Bye-bye! Next time we have dinner together.¡±


    ¡°Honey.¡± Alex calls her one more time.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Miya answers immediately, she turns around, wearing a broad grin.


    This reaction is too obvious, Alex feels her difference, but he can¡¯t tell what is wrong.


    Alex raises his hand and about to say something, but Miya stretches herself and says, ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s


    go bed.¡±


    When Alex is going to say yes and reach his hands to hold Miya, she already goes to bedroom on her


    own. She didn¡¯t mean to wait for him.


    Alex feels she was a bit different but he doesn¡¯t go deep into it.


    The following days, the babysitter also notices that Miya gets upte in the morning, she doesn¡¯t need


    to prepare the breakfast for family members.


    Miya remembers she had severe morning sickness when she carried the three babies, but this baby is


    quiet, her mood also be calm.


    She always wakes up around eight or nine o¡¯clock. After having breakfast she spends some time in the


    sun on the balcony, sometimes she reads books, sometimes she listens to music. Then she will go for


    meals when it¡¯s time to eat. Day after day, she doesn¡¯t feel any adverse reaction or anything wrong.


    ¡°Madam, you really like sitting in the sun! It¡¯s good to baby.¡± The babysitter sees the hostess is gentle


    and refined, she feels relieved.


    When Randy found her urgently and told her quote the price as her wish, she thought that the master


    would be hard to please. In the end, she finds out her master is a woman as peaceful as an angel, so


    her mood gets better.


    She doesn¡¯t reply to the babysitter, instead she smiles at her, doesn¡¯t even make a sound.


    The babysitter isn¡¯t familiar with Miya so she thinks it is how Miya normally looks, so she doesn¡¯t have a


    second thought and get back to work.


    Miya raises her hands to shade her eyes from the sun.


    The dazzling light makes her fall into a trance state. What does she think about? She doesn¡¯t even


    know it by herself.


    At nights, she sits besides the kids, hearing them talking about the funny stories at school, and the


    boast Alex makes. She always wear smile. This kind of harmony makes people feel enjoyable.


    But recently Miya looks like invisible, until this kind of livingsts for half a month. One day after she left


    the dinner table someone asks, ¡°What happens to mommy?¡±

 Chapter 349 Looking Forward To Your Confession

    Chapter 349 Looking Forward To Your Confession


    ¡°Recently I feel there is something wrong with her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even has any temper.¡±


    When Alex hears the discussion of the kids, he knows he has neglected Miya recently so that he


    doesn¡¯t even find the heavy issue.


    Gogo doesn¡¯t say anything, he shoveled the rice into his mouth quietly.


    On a weekend afternoon, a rocket stands on the balcony, Miya sits on the rocket in the sun.


    ¡°Miya, have some fruit.¡±


    Miya opens her eyes widely. She finds Gogo stands right in front of her, holding a te of fruit. Miya


    smiles to him, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Gogo doesn¡¯t say anything, he stands besides Miya. For the recent few days, she passes the food to


    Miya quietly, but Miya doesn¡¯t give enthusiastic feedback to him.


    Suddenly she remembers the discussion they had at the table, she asks, ¡°Lisa, what happen to you


    recently?¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± Miya is confused, she lifts up her head and looks at Gogo.


    Gogo is shocked by her gaze, she can¡¯t say anything in a sudden.


    ¡°What did you say just now?¡± Miya asks her again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing.¡± She also notices Miya¡¯s abnormal recently, but when shees to her she can¡¯t ask


    anything.


    Once Gogoes back from the balcony, she is stopped by the other kids.


    ¡°What did you talk with my mommy?¡± Ben stands in her way.


    ¡°Did she tell you the reason?¡± Joey stands in the other side, baring Gogo¡¯s way.


    Ben and Joey looks fierce, Gogo swallows his slobber, ¡°I...¡±


    Once Gogo opens her mouth, Joey gets closer to him, she asks, ¡°What?¡±


    Facing to Joey in the close distance, Gogo blushes.


    At this time, Joey steps back.


    Andre drags Joey¡¯s cor, pulling her to his back, ¡°I told you never making trouble to him.¡±


    Ben heads down slightly. Since Gogo hase to their house, Andre didn¡¯t join anypetition. Now


    they want to know what happen to their mommy through Gogo, yet...And he even warn them!


    ¡°We¡¯re not making trouble to him. Who doesn¡¯t know that he is your sweetheart!¡± Ben rolls his eyes,


    saying in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Joey snorts after she hears what Andre says, ¡°Andre is unreasonable. We just asked him what


    happened to mommy.¡±


    ¡°So did you get the results?¡± Andre pulls Gogo to his back, hiding him from them.


    ¡°I just started to ask!¡± Joey feels the anger inside about to explode.


    ¡°Joey, your brother Andre is stolen by somebody else. Let¡¯s go!¡± Ben holds Joey¡¯s hands, taking her


    away.


    After they left, Andre let Gogoe out from his back. He puts both hands on Gogo¡¯s shoulders,


    looking into his eyes, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Gogo¡¯s heart beats fast, and he feels awkward, so he turns away his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I remember I


    haven¡¯t finished my homework. I gotta go.¡±


    Andre watches the back of Gogo, a helpless and spoiled smile appear on his face, then he follow Gogo


    to the room.


    Joey and Ben lean out from the corner.


    Joey shakes her head, ¡°Ah, my brother Andre was so cool before...Although he treated me well before


    he knew that I was his little sister, but this Gogo is a boy!¡± She ps the wall, reluctant to ept the


    fact.


    Ben¡¯s mood is same to her, he looks at the back of Andre and says, ¡°It sounds like Andre has favor to


    Gogo.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that?¡± Joey looks at Ben with surprise, ¡°Ben, is your brain damaged recently? You used


    to blow kisses to little girls, but didn¡¯t even find out the truth?¡±


    Ben¡¯s temper almost vanish after Joey givingments on him, ¡°Do you think I am as free as you


    are?¡±


    Joey has a look at Ben, then keeps silent.


    They study in primary school now. Andre should be as excellent as Ben in studying and daily life, but


    he has only Gogo in his head now. All thepetitions havee to Ben. Although the projects are


    pieces of cakes to him, but arge number of projects overwhelm him. What¡¯s more, teachers think that


    he has potential, so they give him extra assignments.


    He could refuse them, but teachers told him if he would finish all these projects he could skip a grade.


    In order to learn less boring knowledge, he can only do his best.


    His time is upied by the tedious study, how would he have the time to y with girls!


    In the end, his elder brother, the number onepetitor to him, always follows behind a boy. What is


    he thinking?


    Nevertheless, as a quick learner, he should not hands meddle in Andre¡¯s business. His priority is the


    calctions on books.


    In the bedroom, Gogo is put against the wall by Andre. Andre asks, ¡°What did they told you just now?¡±


    Gogo feels her heart beating fast. She puts her hands on the chest, looking up at Andre, saying, ¡°They


    asked me the situation about Miya. She doesn¡¯t looks well.¡±


    Andre raises his brows, ¡°How do you say?¡±


    Gogo feels Andre gets closer to her when he talks. She pushes Andre away, walking to the bed and


    pretending nothing happen. She says, ¡°She usually sits in the sun on the balcony unhappily, looking


    into the distance but I don¡¯t know what she stares at...¡±


    Gogo keeps talking but he stops suddenly, because he finds Andre sitting behind him when he turns


    around.


    Andre is almost one year older than Gogo, also, he is one head taller then him. When Gogo turns


    around, he happen to fall in the arms of Andre.


    As Gogo throw himself to him, Andre holds him in the arms naturally, and ces his chin on the top of


    Gogo¡¯s head.


    ¡°What...what are you doing?¡± Gogo stammers and feels tense. He is a boy now, but he is held by


    another boy in the arms.


    ¡°I just try to treat the person who throws himself to me gently.¡± Andre curls his lips, he holds Gogo¡¯s


    head, putting his forehead against his, saying, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to know how things be the day


    when you confess to me.¡±


    Gogo is forced to look into the eyes of Andre, he sees his expectation, and almost tells him her secrete


    hidden in the bottom of her heart. But she puts her hands on the chest to slow down the frequency of


    heartbeats, instead, her heart beats faster.

 Chapter 350 What An Airhead

    Chapter 350 What An Airhead


    Miya over there is still soaking up the sun. If she knows that her son is intoxicated with "beauty" all day


    and ignored her, she will probably cry.


    But actually she does not that care. Suddenly she receives a text message, which is a bunch of


    pictures. She looks at these pictures and watches the date carefully. Her eyes shes with sorrow, but


    immediately return to normal.


    She throws the phone on the small table beside her, and then naps for a while.


    Alex has been busy with an order recently. He is totally frustrated at work.


    The other party is an overseas investor, who always annoys him for various problems.


    Originally, this order will not cause much loss to Alex Group if Alex rejects it, but this overseas investor


    is a prestigious family in their local area. If he gets this order, he can expand the overseas trading


    market, so he has to pay attention to this project.


    He cares about Miya, but he can''t take care of both sides. Alex thinks that Miya is a very independent


    woman, and she should not be too angry even if he is too busy recently to care her.


    However, he forgets that Miya is in a special period, and the probability of depression is particrly


    high.


    "Miya, what are you going to do?" The nanny is serving the fruit, only to find the woman who is


    supposed to be lying on the recliner stands up, she can not help asking.


    Miya smiles at her and says, "It feels so stuffy here, I want to go out for a walk."


    She has just fallen asleep, but she suddenly wakes up.


    The nanny listens to Miya''s words and immediately caters up. "You are right. It is so stuffy. Do you


    need me to apany you?" She asks.


    Miya shakes her head. It is almost sunset. "No, the children will be after school soon. You prepare the


    dinner first."


    The nanny nods, and then apanies Miya to the door.


    Sure enough, an hourter, the children are already back.


    "Auntie, what will we eat tonight?" Joey sits at the dinner table as soon as shees home to put


    down her schoolbag. She touches her belly and says pitifully, "I''m hungry to die today."


    "Joey, the word "die" can''t be arbitrarily talked about." The babysitter scoops a bowl of soup in front of


    Joey. "Drink the soup first. The meal will be done in a few minutes."


    Joey nods. Although the nanny cooks deliciously, it still feels not as good as her Mummy.


    Joey nces around, but she doesn''t see Miya.


    "Where is Mummy?" As soon as Ben enters the door, he feels that the house is a little empty. Although


    Miya often sits on the balcony for a long time recently, she will definitelye out when the meal is


    served.


    But today... howe there is no figure?


    "Your Mummy says the weather is stuffy and she wants to go for a walk." the nanny replies.


    As the doorbell rings, Joey goes to open the door and sees Miya''s embarrassed smile. "I forgot to bring


    the key when I went out."


    "Mummy is stupid." Joey says, "It''s already dinner. You arete, so you need a penalty."


    Miya nods with a smile, and then sits down. She looks at the empty seat beside her. Alex really works


    overtime again.


    The doorbell rings again halfway through their meal.


    Joey thinks what is going on tonight, is there a guesting? She still runs over to open the door, and


    sees Alex standing apologetically at the door.


    Alex says, "I forgot to bring the key when I went out."


    "..." Joey is rather speechless. "How Daddy, like Mummy, be an airhead recently..."


    "..." Alex doesn''t expect him to be roasted by his daughter, but he has been working overtime recently


    and hasn''t been with them for dinner for a long time.


    He walks in and finds that the whole family is there. Miya looks at him with a smiley face.


    He only thinks that this smile is very beautiful, but he doesn¡¯t know that it is calm before the storm.


    Alex sits beside Miya and whispers in her ear, "I''m sorry, I haven''t been with you recently."


    Miya ignores him but just has meals.


    It is very embarrassing. The children want to see their parents disy affection, who knows... Miya


    ignores Alex! How is this going?


    Alex feels disappointed in his heart, but remembering that Miya may have been ignored by him


    recently, and then Miya just feels angry a little. It seems normal to think about it this way.


    Facing these children, who raise their head to look at them. He says, "help yourselves."


    The children are obedient, and no one wants to make Alex angry. If he gets angry with them, they won''t


    be so rxed.


    "Honey, drink more soup. I heard that this soup is especially good for pregnant women."


    "Honey, eat some ck sesame seeds. I heard that after eating, the child''s hair will turn ck."


    "Honey..."


    The children thinks that there is no affection disy tonight. As a result, Alex keeps Miya¡¯s bowl food


    almost all the way.


    The babysitter feels amazed. The hostess in this family is good, so is the male. He is such a good man


    who loves his wife so much!


    Others feel that Alex loves Miya, but Miya is always sensitive to the words "pregnant woman" and


    "child", and feels that Alex asks her to eat more because of the child in her stomach, he is afraid that


    the child will be hungry.


    Miya doesn''t say anything, but she still eats what Alex serves. Even if the taste changes, she feels sick


    and vomits, she will chew and swallow.


    "Honey, are you angry?" At night, in the bedroom, Alex looks for opportunities to talk to Miya.


    But Miya always walks over here for a while, and over there for a while, not letting him touch her at all.


    After bathing, Miya lies on the bed without a word. She turns her back to Alex, "What can I be angry


    about!"


    Alex also climbs into the bed, and he hugs Miya from behind, "Honey, I''m sorry, I''m really too busy


    lately, after this period, I will be the same as before. Maybe, I can also take a vacation for a while. Let''s


    go out to have holiday with our children together."


    Miya ignores it, and Alex goes on.


    Alex is talking about their wonderful future.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Honey, are you asleep?" Alex asks. Why does she keep silent. Does she fall asleep?


    Alex pulls Miya over, but finds her wet eyes. He freezes. "What''s wrong with you?" He asks softly.


    He is pushed away by Miya.


    "Alex, you don¡¯t bother?"

 Chapter 351 She Is A Mistress

    Chapter 351 She Is A Mistress


    Upon hearing this, Alex''s face is slightly stiff. Miya knows it is embarrassing.


    She smiles slightly and puts the quilt on her body. "I''m sorry, I didn''t control myself. Let¡¯s sleep." She


    turns back and ignores Alex.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex is confused, not knowing if he is making her unhappy. He lies beside Miya with arms around her.


    They keep silent for a long time. When Alex wants to talk to Miya again, he hears even breathing from


    the side.


    Alex sighs, holding Miya tightly with a kiss, and then closes his eyes.


    He is really busytely, but it will be fine soon.


    Miya opens her eyes when she hears the breathing behind her. She looks at the dark space with a


    sense of suffocation.


    She gently removes Alex¡¯s arm, but Alex tightens even more.


    Alex''s hand rests on top of her head with face burying in her neck, "Miya, don''t leave me."


    Miya trembled, and she finally doesn''t push him away. She turns back to touch Alex''s cheek, as if she


    can see his face clearly in the dark.


    There are many thoughts in her heart, but she can''t always disy a little on the face.


    Miya once thinks that this is a sign of growth. She is now a wife, a mother of three children, no, a


    mother of four, but she still feels a little aggrieved if she expresses nothing.


    Of course, she says nothing. She closes her eyes and shrinks herself in Alex''s arms.


    Alex actually doesn''t fall asleep. When Miya is in his arms, he is really relieved.


    The next day, when Miya wakes up, she is left alone in the room again. She touches the bed sheet next


    to her, and the temperature is gone. She knows that Alex goes to work again.


    She doesn''t go to thepany after she knows she is pregnant. She doesn''t know what Alex is busy


    with recently.


    "Miya, good morning!"


    When the nanny sees Miya, she greets her.


    Miya nod. After breakfast, shezily soaks up the sun on the balcony. This boring life has be her


    daily routine.


    "Miya, are you going out today?"


    Seeing Miya seems to be boring, the nanny asks. It seems that even she can feel that the hostess is


    not happy.


    At first, she thinks it is Miya¡¯s characteristic that Miya doesn''t have any expression, butter, she feels


    something wrong.


    She also has seen Miya''s expression on other women, but those women are all mistresses...


    With pregnancy, they expect the men toe over from their house, and expect the men to divorce the


    wife so that they can get married. However, such people usually only have delusions at the end. Those


    men finally left with the children.


    The nanny sees that Miya''s expression is exactly the same as theirs ... and the host alwayses out


    early and returnste. Although hees back almost every night, sometimes it is really toote.


    Although the children call the hostess Mummy, sometimes they seems a little haughty... Suddenly, she


    determines something in her heart.


    But she has been got used to seeing this, even if she encounters such a thing, there is nothing to be


    surprised. Instead, she looks at these women with more sympathy.


    "Miya, you have to be in a better mood so that the baby in your stomach is happy."


    "Miya, eat some fruit."


    ...


    Miya, who is suddenly attentive, is really a little unbearable, but she has to admit that at this time, she


    feels a sense of being paid attention to, which makes her feel a lot better.


    Miya has also recently developed a habit of going for a walk in the afternoon. She usually goes out at


    three and returns at six or seven.


    She often sits on a bench in the park with time going by.


    So when the children go home, they often see no adults.


    Alex has been so busy recently that the foreign businessman is very troublesome. Theirnguages are


    not the same. Why does that person always seem to not understand what he says?


    "Alex, a woman called Miss Su is waiting outside. She says she wants to meet you." Alice is knocking


    on Alex''s office door while saying this.


    Alex is busy with the documents, and he feels something when he hears Alice''s words. He replies, "I


    won¡¯t meet her." without raising his head,


    Alice knows that Alex will behave like this, so she returns the original words to Grace downstairs.


    Grace bursts into anger when she hears this, "Alice, are you sure he just said this?"


    Alice nods, not knowing how Grace will trouble her next.


    Unexpectedly, Grace jumps up happily, "I don''t expect the word "Miss Su" can remind him of me. This


    shows that he remembers me. Otherwise, why he just thinks of me since so many people¡¯s surname is


    Su? "


    Hearing the analysis of Grace, Alice is speechless. She wants to say that thisdy thinks too much, but


    she can only smile at her.


    Grace is happy for a while, then looks at Alice, suddenly is quiet again.


    "Alice, please tell him. Ie to him about Mark."


    Mark is the foreign businessman Alex has been cooperated recently, and Alice knows it too.


    But¡­


    "The president said, he doesn''t want to see you."


    "..." Grace''s smiling face suddenly stiffens, and then gradually pulls down. "Hello? I really want to


    discuss with him about Mark, I have a method to let Mark sign the contract within a few days. "


    Alice replies awkwardly, "sorry, the president said that you are not allowed to enter the gate of Alex


    Group in the future."


    Grace obviously disagrees with this. She says, "I want to make it clear to him myself." Then she runs to


    the elevator quickly, but she is driven out by the bodyguard before she enters the elevator.


    Alice looks at all this, and then goes back to the office, looking at Alex for a long time without saying


    anything.


    "You stare at me like this because you finally find your boss is too attractive?" Alex looks up at Alice.


    Alice happens to have an eye contact with Alex, which sets her heart fluttering. She shakes her head


    suddenly and asks, "Alex, wouldn''t we be too cruel to do this? Anyway, Grace is ady. We may make


    her feel ashamed." In particr, she also hears that Alex''s father doesn''t like Miya but intentionally


    want Grace to be his new daughter-inw.

 Chapter 352 What Day Is It Tomorrow

    Chapter 352 What Day Is It Tomorrow


    Of course, Alice is not stupid to say thest half of the sentence.


    Alex''s eyes narrow. "Shees with a purpose. It is absolutely impossible for her to help Alex Group


    without any purposes. Alice, how long have you worked for me?"


    Alice thinks about it carefully, "It''s been three or four years."


    "Then you should understand my rules."


    Alice looks at Alex with a terrifying light in her eyes. She swallows secretly, and then goes out without


    saying anything.


    She was promoted by the former president secretary. Her master told her that the young president is


    very attractive, but she has to control herself not to fall in love with him.


    He always puzzles others. Some people always think they can cheat him, but in the end it is always a


    tragic ending for them.


    If he does not want to answer some questions, he cannot be asked the third time. If it touches his


    bottom line, the ending will naturally go wrong without saying.


    Grace, who is driven out of Alex Group, feels dull. She turns on her phone and dials August''s number.


    "Grace! What''s wrong?" Augus is very satisfied with Grace, at least she is the authentic rich young


    lady.


    Grace is aggrieved. "Uncle Augus, I went to Alex Group just now. As a result, Alex drove me out and


    said I can never enter the door of Alex Group."


    "What!" Augus gets angry immediately. "Why did he do this?"


    "Yes! Uncle Augus." Grace says, crying slightly. "Uncle Augus, did I do something wrong? Why does


    Alex seem to hate me so much?"


    "How can it be? Well, I''ll make a phone call to talk to the staff of Alex Group and ask them to let you in."


    "Thank you Uncle Augus, you are so nice!" Grace immediately smiles, as if the dark clouds are just a


    show. She even throws Augus a kiss.


    Hearing the sudden sound of excitement, Augus can''t help being happy, "Okay, you have to call me


    Daddy in the future."


    "Okay."


    They are talking happily.


    Be is serving fruit to Augus, and she sees he talk on the phone with pleasure. This old man doesn''t


    know that he looks like chatting with one of his little honeys, but not daughter-inw. He may attracted


    by his daughter-inw.


    In short, Be does not like Grace because of this.


    After Grace hangs up the phone, she doesn¡¯t hurry to the Alex Group. She decides to go home to dress


    herself up. When shees back, she vows that Alex will love her.


    Today, Alex iste home again. Facing the children, he asks, "Where is your Mummy?"


    "She goes for a walk." They answer together, feeling that this answer has been spoken thousands of


    times. The person who asks the question is definitely a fool and is despised by them.


    Alex frowns. "Why does she go for a walk again?" He mutters while looking at the dark sky outside.


    The nanny serves thest bowl of soup and can''t help but say, "Alex, Miya has been very upset


    recently, so please stay with Miya more often."


    She doesn''t care whether Miya is his legal wife or not, but she is pregnant. After all, if a pregnant


    woman is not apanied by her husband, she will likely to feel unbnced and then have


    depression.


    Listening to what the nanny says, Alex feels very reasonable. He wonders if he can decline the work a


    little tomorrow, and then apanies Miya.


    Meanwhile, Miya opens the door andes in.


    Ever since she is called airhead by her children, she has been carrying the keys with her, because she


    doesn''t want to be a trouble for others at all.


    As soon as she enters the house, she notices that they have already started to have meals, which


    makes her feel disappointed.


    In the first few days, they will wait for her to have dinner.


    Until she says, "don''t wait for meter. You can have supper first if you are hungry."


    As a result... they agree with her.


    Alex looks at Miya who is standing at the door. He is a little unclear about what she is doing, so he


    steps forward to hold her, "What are you doing here? Come to have dinner together."


    He ces her in the seat next to him, keeping her bowl food while greeting her with warmth.


    Miya is in a trance for a moment, butter she smiles.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Honey, do you know what day is it tomorrow?"


    After eating and returning to the bedroom, Miya suddenly asks Alex again with a mysterious and


    smiling face.


    Alex is confused. "Tomorrow? Your birthday?" He says, feeling wrong, "Your birthday is not in this


    month!"


    Miya frowns slightly.


    "My birthday?" Alex guesses again and feels wrong. "My birthday is not in this month, either."


    "Ben''s birthday? Andre''s birthday? Joey''s birthday? Oh, their birthdays are the same." Alex thinks that


    their birthdays ising, "The children''s birthday is next weekend, not tomorrow."


    So Miya can only get one message. That is, Alex is familiar with the family''s birthday.


    "It doesn''t seem to be our wedding anniversary, is it how many days we have known each other?" Alex


    asks.


    Miya finds that she can''t answer anything. She still smiles and shakes her head. "No, I just remember


    the children''s birthday wrong, thinking it is tomorrow."


    Alex keeps staring at Miya, feeling as if something is wrong, but he can''t tell what it is.


    Miya turns her face back and lifts the quilt over her body. "It''ste. Let¡¯s stop talking and go to sleep."


    Alex climbs into the bed obediently, and Miya turns off the light immediately. Alex is thinking what¡¯s


    wrong with Miya in the dark. She must have something to say.


    There is an indescribable disappointment in Miya''s heart. Is it really that Alex has been too busytely?


    Even that day can be forgotten. Didn''t he always say that he was expecting the baby in her belly? Sure


    enough, he just thinks about the birth, regardless of others?


    While Miya is thinking randomly, she is suddenly hugged.


    "I am sorry."


    The man behind her apologizes, and Miya''s suddenly bes stiff.


    "What can you be sorry for?" In this world, busyness is amon excuse for men.


    "Sorry, I even forget it." He just thinks about it just now.


    "Forget what?" Miya''s heart is looking forward, and the tone can¡¯t help being higher.


    "I forget to ask my parents-inw''s birthdays."


    "..."


    Miya chooses to be in silence. He always has the ability to make her angry.


    Suddenly, there is a burst ofughter behind her.

 Chapter 353 Is It Wrong to Love You?

    Chapter 353 Is It Wrong to Love You?


    "What are youughing at?" Miya turns around, punching Alex''s chest with fists without mercy.


    Alex grabs Miya''s hand, "I''m sorry, I forget your date of maternity check."


    Miya''s eyes are wider, and even in the dark, she feels that she can still see Alex''s eyes. She seems to


    be able to imagine what is in his eyes and what kind of expression he has.


    "Tomorrow, let''s go together."


    "OK."


    Miya agrees with a smile, then buries her head in Alex''s chest, feeling his breath.


    For the first time in this period, Miya''s smile is so sincere.


    She seems to ept that everything in her mind is cranky, and she doesn''t ask or care about anything


    else.


    However, when they are ready to go out, Alex''s phone rings suddenly.


    Suddenly, there is a bad feeling in Miya''s heart.


    Sure enough, after answering the phone, Alex repeatedly apologizes to her, "Sorry, sorry, something


    happens suddenly in thepany, I have to deal with it. Wait for me for a while, I will deal with it


    quickly."


    "OK." Miya can only answer this.


    The weather today is good, the sun is shining brightly. She is sitting in the car, feeling a little hypoxic.


    "Miya, are we going to wait here until Alex is off work?" The driver asks.


    They are at the gate of Alex Group. Shees with Alex just now. Alex has been in for several hours,


    but there are no signs ofing out.


    Miya is wondering whether she continues to wait. Alex always keeps his promises. He says to be with


    her, and he will definitely do it.


    However, she sees a familiar figure at the door.


    Thedy makeups herself beautifully, wearing the most trendy clothes, but... it is revealing.


    These are the styles just set for the Fashion Week, but the weather there is much better than here.


    Grace and the staff Alex Group greet each other as if they are very familiar. Miya asks the driver, "do


    you know her?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the person Miya points to, the driver nods. "Yes, thisdy often goes to the Alex Grouptely. It


    seems that she alwayses to Alex. It is said that she has some cooperation case to discuss with


    Alex."


    "Does shee here often?"


    "Yeah! What''s wrong?" The driver asks, wondering if he has said something wrong that makes her


    angry.


    Miya shakes her head, "Nothing, I am just thinking, why does Alex still note out!"


    "..." the driver swallows. It turns out that Miya looks very gentle, but she treats his boss... he is sure that


    his boss is a hen-pecked husband.


    Gracees out of the gate. She looks around, and finally her eyes fall on the car where Miya is.


    Miya also feels Grace''s sight which is hostile... and provocative. But she doesn''t think Grace can see


    them because the car is parked in such a remote ce.


    Grace doesn''t go anywhere else but keeps waiting at the door. After a few minutes, Alex also arrives at


    the door.


    She is a little far away from them now. She can''t see Alex''s expression and she can¡¯t hear what they


    are talking about.


    "I heard this woman said in thepany that one day she will be Alex¡¯s wife. I was thinking that


    Alex has got married. It turns out that this woman loves Alex." The driver speaks out his thoughts, but


    suddenly remembers that Miya is still sitting in the back seat. He says,"Miya, I''m sorry, these are all my


    guesses. Even if the woman is interested in Alex, Alex absolutely only loves you."


    The driver turns his head to exin to Miya, but finds that her eyes are in the same direction from


    beginning to end, and the anger in her eyes almost burns him.


    The driver is puzzled and turns around again, looking in the direction of Alex and Grace. He widens his


    eyes as if he can''t believe what he sees.


    From their perspective, Alex is holding Grace and kissing her affectionately.


    "Drive right now!" Miya growls.


    "Miya, that is definitely a mistake. Alex is not that kind of person." The driver exins.


    "Drive right now!" Miya just repeats these words.


    The driver wants to say something, but he is red back by Miya. He has to keep silent and then


    drives to the hospital.


    Miya bites her lower lip and suffocates herself not to burst into tears.


    "What are you doing!" Alex pushes away Grace without mercy.


    Grace is pushed to the ground with a big force. "I just want to ask what you want to do! Do you know


    that I am a female! Don''t you know what is called tenderness towards women?"


    "I don''t think you deserve me to pity." Alex has an unabashed disgust in his eyes. He really hates this


    woman.


    Of course Grace also feels it, and she also hurt in her heart. However, when she remembers the words


    of her good girlfriend Jessica, her confidence is instantly rebuilt.


    Jessica said that at the time. "You are going to rob him now, of course he will be angry. Because men


    like to hunt by themselves, they are naturally not interested in women who chase them. But you only


    need to pester him for a while to make him clear your existence, and suddenly away from him for a


    certain period of time, he will naturally take the bait."


    She is now in the first step, which is to pester him and let him get used to her existence.


    Grace''s mouth ttens with tears shing in the corners of her eyes. "I just love you, am I wrong?"


    Isn¡¯t it said that love is innocent?


    Alex doesn''t want to talk with this woman at all, because it is a waste of time. He doesn''t answer and


    walks past her directly.


    Just now, he finally deals with a difficult order but he meets such a bomb aftering out of the door.


    The bomb even holds his arm, of course he rejects it. But just now she rushes up and hugs him. If it


    weren''t for him to dodge in time, she might have kissed him.


    She is like a person who never meets any males.


    Of course, Grace''s thinking ispletely different from that of Alex. She thinks that the roar she has


    just had is extremely useful. Because Alex doesn''t answer, he must have been moved by her words.


    Next, she will work harder.


    Alex walks to the ce where the driver parks but he can''t see the car...


    He whispers "Gosh" and hurries to thepany.

 Chapter 354 Go To Pregnancy Check-Up Alone

    Chapter 354 Go To Pregnancy Check-Up Alone


    After arriving at the hospital, Miya gets out of the car, and she says to the driver. "You can go back. It


    should take a long time to check. When I''m ready, I will call you."


    The driver nods. Indeed, getting up early in the morning, he definitely feels happy to have a rest for a


    while.


    After entering the hospital, many people still know Miya. They follow behind Miya and ask.


    "Is there something wrong with you?"


    "What can we do for you?"


    ...


    Miya is surrounded by several people, she can''t help wondering if she hase to the wrong ce.


    Does she reallye to the hospital?


    Of course, Miya is not particrly famous, and there are still many people who do not know her.


    "Who is thatdy? Why do so many doctors and nurses go to her?"


    "You don''t even know this! This is our hospital boss¡¯s wife. I have seen that because of a little problem,


    our boss even want to smash this hospital."


    "Isn''t this his own hospital? Why to smash it?"


    "Who knows? Anyway, he cares his wife the most. We must be careful. Don''t offend her. Otherwise, we


    will be in trouble."


    Miya feels funny about this words. Is she so scary?


    "But what is she doing here?"


    "Probably just to enjoy the feeling of being the wife of the boss."


    ...


    Miya enters the obstetrics and gynecology department with these words.


    So, she hears people talking there again.


    "She should havee to the birth examination."


    "Don''t you say that her husband is good to her? Why doesn¡¯t he apany her?"


    "Who knows? The rich is hard to understand. I hear that her husband has also wanted to smash here


    for his first love. Who knows if he has a new lover."


    "Is it? It''s pitiful."


    ...


    Of course, for these remarks, Miya will not pay attention to.


    She gives the information to the doctor and waits for being examined.


    The doctor does not listen to the gossips of the nurses outside, so she does not know Miya. She holds


    her sses and looks at the woman in front of her, and then looks behind her.


    "Ie alone."


    As if guessing what the doctor thinks, Miya smiles.


    The doctor smiles back awkwardly, but can''t help whispering, "How can a pregnant woman go for an


    obstetrical examination alone? Even if your husband is not avable, mother-inw and friends are


    OK!"


    Although the doctor''s voice is rtively quiet, Miya can still hear itpletely.


    Talking her mother-inw, she seems to have never recognized her as a wife-inw, and even tries to


    find someone to rece her. As for her good friends, she just doesn''t want to make Lisa worry about


    her...


    After Miya goes for an examination, she hands the list to the doctor.


    The doctor talks about the list and some precautions.


    However, after the doctor finishes speaking for a long time, Miya has no sign to leave.


    "Is there any problem?" The doctor asks.


    Miya remains silent for a long time, and finally asks, "If I have an abortion now..."


    "Are you going to have an abortion?" The doctor is puzzled and looks at Miya''s dress. Although it looks


    loose, it is of good texture. Her family is definitely not bad, and she is married. The doctor really does


    not understand why she wants to have an abortion.


    She has seen a lot of rich people, who cherish their babies so much.


    Miya just wants to inquire. After all, she recently feels that she can''t support herself anymore. She is


    really tired. But when she listens to the doctor''s question and is looked at by the doctor like this, she


    hesitates.


    "I was wrong. I want to ask if I will have habitual abortion easily."


    The doctor hears what she says. She says, "Now the fetal position is stable, but remember not to have


    strenuous exercise, especially having sex..."


    Miya nods as she listens to the doctor, and then leaves with the list, but she can still hear what the


    nurses are saying.


    As for the content, it is nothing more than those few words, nothing new.


    The doctor watches Miya''s back and shakes her head, sinking her head and continuing to deal with


    other cases, receiving the next patient.


    "Sorry, the phone you dialed is turned off..."


    Alex keeps calling Miya, but there is no answer.


    He thinks Miya must have waited too long, so she ignores him and leaves. He promised her to go to


    the obstetrics inspection with her, but... Thepany has an emergency.


    He has just dealt with it, and the matter about foreign businessmen hase to an end. He will have a


    long time to apany her. But at this moment, he can not find Miya.


    Alex has called the driver before. The driver says he has just left the hospital. He thinks that if he waits


    for the driver to pick him up, he will have to wait for a long time, so he borrows the car from Alice and


    drives to the hospital.


    The nurses are still discussing Miya, and Alex hase up.


    "Do you think that the boss has a new lover?"


    "Who says no? Seeing his care about his first love, it turns out that he marries others a few months


    later."


    "It''s a fantasy thing to have a yboy''s faithfulness."


    "Okay, there have been a lot of these incidents in the news over the years. We know it is enough. Don''t


    talk nonsense. We will be in trouble if the head nurse see us talking there."


    "Eh, look, that man is here."


    "He looks handsome."


    ...


    Alex skips the nurses and goes directly to the obstetrics and gynecology department.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor holds her sses as usual and looks at the person in front of her, "Sir, what¡¯s wrong?"


    "Has a pregnant woman named Miyae here?"


    "Does the pregnant woman you mention look pretty?"


    Alex nods.


    "She just left here and should not have gone too far."


    Hearing this, Alex doesn''t say anything but leaves quickly.


    Come in a hurry, and go in a hurry.


    The doctor looks at Alex''s back and involuntarily oveps with Miya''s back. Both are equally intriguing.


    Suddenly, Miya''s disappointing expression shes in her mind...

 Chapter 355 You Lose Our Mommy

    Chapter 355 You Lose Our Mommy


    The doctor is sober suddenly with her eyes widening. She is going to find Alex who has just run out, but


    Alex runs too fast to catch up with.


    The doctor goes back to her seat again, thinking that she might have thought too much.


    Alex rushes back home and finds that the children are all there.


    "Why don''t you go to school?"


    Andre is helping Gogo serve a bowl of porridge while seeing Alex hurry back from outside.


    "Today is Saturday, only Ben needs to attend ss..."


    Andre says, but Joey says before he has finished.


    "The teacher says that Ben'' is talented, and she wants Ben to skip a grade." Joey says with her lips


    twitching "We are all brought up by Mommy, but why we have so much difference?"


    She is bothered. Since Ben became exceptionally good, other children havee to ask her all kinds


    of information about Ben. Some precocious ones even ask her to give a love letter to Ben...


    Come on, they are just small kids who are six years old. These trivial matters are naturally refused by


    princess Joey. As a result, someone says, "Don''t your brother Andre spoil Gogo in all aspects?"


    Joey turns around and nces at Andre, who even starts feeding porridge to Gogo... She sighs without


    saying.


    "Where is your Mommy?" Alex nces around but he can¡¯t find Miya''s figure.


    "Didn¡¯t Mommy go to check up with you? Why do you ask us?" Joey remembers the teacher¡¯s words


    again.


    They are considered to be outstanding figures at school, but her studies are always worse than Andre


    and Ben... s, she must ask her Mommy for a good consultation. "Oh, where is Mommy?"


    Joey says to herself, finally remembering Alex''s words, and looks up at Alex.


    "I''m looking for your Mommy now. Didn''t shee back?"


    The children shake their heads together.


    Alex is a little flustered. He doesn''t know where Miya will go.


    It happens that the nanny passes by, and it is strange that she sees Alex appearing here so early,


    "Alex, why don''t youe back with Miya?"


    Alex can''t answer.


    He picks up his phone and dials David''s number.


    "Alex, what¡¯s wrong?"


    He can hear that David is in a good mood. Since Miya and Alex got married, he has been leisurely.


    Hearing his wife¡¯s me recently, he falls into deep self-me again. At this moment, they should be


    traveling around the world.


    "Where are you now?"


    "We are enjoying the scenery on the ind now. You and Miya should be in a happy life now."


    Hearing David ¡¯s words, Alex gives up what he wants to say but says, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    "That''s good, actually I miss my little grandson and granddaughter. Are they in ss?"


    "Yes."


    They are chatting casually without talking about Miya¡¯s situation.


    Alex is suspicious by nature. He hears David''s nonsense. He is a bit suspicious. "David, Miya..."


    "What''s up with her?"


    "Did you call you?"


    "No! I talked to Miya one month ago. Is something wrong with Miya?"


    "No."


    After Alex hangs up the phone, his face bes darker and darker.


    "Daddy, is there something wrong with Mommy?" The children see that Alex is very worried.


    "I am wrong." Miya should not be ignored because of thepany''s affairs. Miya must be angry


    because he breaks the promise.


    At this time, Alex doesn¡¯t realize that miss punch can make others misunderstand deeply.


    Seeing Alex''s serious look, the children''splexion also change, "Daddy, don''t tell us you lose our


    Mommy..."


    "It must be because Daddy doesn''t go home recently. Mommy is angry." Joey guesses, "Recently


    Mommy is already very strange, often sitting there in a daze without saying a word. It must be because


    Daddy often doesn¡¯t appear."


    Andre grabs Joey. "Mommy often goes out for a walk recently, doesn¡¯t she? Maybe she is out for a


    walk now and she will be back by dinner."


    This also makes sense.


    But Alex always can''t calm down, he always thinks something will happen.


    He calls Lisa.


    "Lisa, has Miya contacted you?"


    Lisa is dazed, "No, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing."


    Alex puts down his phone again, and then continues to call Miya''s mobile number, but there is always a


    mechanical voice on the phone.


    Lisa is inexplicably hung up. She looks at Adam on the side and asks, "Does anything happen to


    Miya?"


    Adam shrugs and says, "maybe they quarreled. You also ignore me when we quarrel?"


    Seeing their worry, the nanny is also stunned. When Miya is there, they look irrelevant, but now they


    just can¡¯t find her for a while... They change their attitudes really fast.


    She serves fruit and says, "Miya often visits the garden nearby recently. Maybe she goes there today."


    "Does she go there usually?" Alex asks.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The nanny looks at the host. He doesn''t go home often, but now he is caring about where the hostess


    is.


    She nods and says yes.


    After listening, Alex leaves for there right away.


    The babysitter only feels a gust of wind passes her, and Alex has gone.


    He hopes that his thought is wrong, and Miya should be back.


    But when the sky bes ck, Miya has not returned.


    She should be angry, she should just be angry.


    Facts have proved that his thought is right.


    Miya is lying in an unknown ce at this time. She closes her eyes tightly with many people standing


    around her.


    "Doctor, is she okay?"


    "It''s okay. She just faints at the sight of sea water."


    Miya hears the sound and opens her eyes with difficulty, only to find herself in a space she is not


    familiar with.


    "Where am I?"


    "You''re awake." A person walks to Miya''s bed.


    Miya looks at the person, who wears casual clothes with curly short hair a pair of sses.


    She feels that the person in front of her is so delicate that she doesn''t know whether the person is male


    or female.


    The person takes the medicine prescribed by the doctor just now and hands it to Miya. "The doctor


    says you faint at the sight of sea water. I am raised by the sea, so I don¡¯t understand it."


    The person says with a smile, even the voice is very delicate.

 Chapter 356 My Husband Died This Year

    Chapter 356 My Husband Died This Year


    "Why am I here?" Miya knows very clearly that she doesn''t know the person in front of her.


    The person thinks about it carefully and says, "Yesterday you fell on the beach, my parents picked you


    up."


    Beach? Miya seems to feel there is an endless ocean and a sense of dizziness.


    She remembers that she goes to the beach because she is in a bad mood, She hears that if people


    feel unhappy, they should go to the beach,which can calm them.


    She takes off her shoes like someone else on the beach and steps into the shoal.


    She still can remember the coldness, but why she faint? She remembers that when she steps on the


    shoal, she looks at the vast sea. At first, nothing happens. She gradually feels that the sea water has


    taken her away.


    She turns around and finds those things getting farther and farther away from herself.


    "Is this called faint at the sight of sea water?" Miya murmurs.


    Miya''s voice is very low, and no one hears it. The person says.


    "I don''t know why you go to the beach. The doctor says that fortunately you are in good health and the


    child in your stomach is tenacious, otherwise you will have the habitual abortion.


    When Miya hears this, she immediately raises her hand to touch her belly and greets the child. After


    feeling the existence of the child, she smiles gradually.


    The person on the side looks at Miya''s flowery smile and can¡¯t help smiling, too. Every time the person


    sees a pregnant woman like this, the mood will unconsciously get better. It is very magical that there is


    another life in this thin body.


    "You look so beautiful."


    Miya still has a smile on her face, and her eyebrows are curved, making the person on the opposite


    side unconsciously be attracted.


    "My name is Michelle." The person in front of Miya suddenly reaches out to Miya.


    Miya hesitates for a moment, then listens to Michelle again.


    "I am a female and I love male."


    Miya feels a little embarrassed when she hears Michelle''s words, so she grabs her hand.


    "Where do you live? I can ask my Daddy to take you home." Michelle says, suddenly thinking of


    something, so she takes something from behind and passes it to Miya. "This is your phone, but it was


    damaged by the water."


    Miya takes the phone without any distress. There was a bunch of things in the phone that are tough but


    she doesn''t delete.


    "I am a widow. My husband died this year. He loved the sea a lot during his lifetime. I miss him so I go


    to the sea. This is the first time I have heard of faint at sight of sea water."


    Miya''s making up nonsense is really casual, and it''s a sad story.


    Michelle listens to Miya and feels sad for her. "Then do you have anywhere to go now?"


    Miya shakes her head, "My husband''s family thinks my husband¡¯s death is my fault. They consider me


    an ominous person, so they drive me out long ago. Even if I go home, I am not weed by them."


    If she walks into the Alex¡¯s family, it is estimated that she is not weed, so strictly speaking, she is


    not lying.


    In the past, Alex apanied her to visit the sea. At that time, Alex and she were very happy, but


    recently, she feels that she is living as a widow. Alex seems to be dead.


    And the family members are indeed...


    Alex has gone through all the ces where Miya usually goes, which are vegetable markets and


    supermarkets.


    He doesn''t know if she still visits the vegetable market since they have a nanny. He also goes there to


    find her.


    In the end, he returns without sess and slumps on the bench in the park on the way home.


    Alex presses his temples with both hands. It isn''t a normal pain. Where does Miya go?


    At this time, his mobile phone rings, and he answers it without thinking.


    Grace is happy because this is the first time Alex has answered her phone call.


    "Alex..."


    When Grace''s voicees from the phone, Alex hangs up the phone without hesitation.


    Grace is about to say something about dating him, but before she speaks, her phone is hung up.


    Grace feels she has lost her face, and then frantically dials Alex''s phone number.


    Alex pulls the this useless number ck decisively.


    So Grace listens next:


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is busy now..."


    She doesn''t think about pulling ck, so she calls Augus.


    "Grace, what is wrong?"


    No matter how unhappy Augus is in the previous second, his voice will be soft when he receives


    Grace¡¯s phone call.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Usually this time Be will be unhappy.


    "Uncle Augus, I want to have a meal with Alex, but I can''t make an appointment with him. Will you


    make an appointment for me?"


    "Okay, of course no problem." Augus promises Grace.


    "Then thank you so much."


    Grace hangs up the phone, picking up the picture of Alex she has asked for from Augus, and then she


    kisses it. "Alex, you can only be mine."


    Alex, who is still running, can''t help feeling coldness. He has just received a call from his son, saying


    that Miya has not returned home. What is this woman doing! What happened?


    He drives to the hospital again.


    Seeing Alex''s arrival, many people are afraid. In their perception, Alex is not rational. They will want to


    lose their jobs if they are not careful.


    "Alex, what are youing for?" The director walks to Alex and feels that Alex is so tall.


    "Where is the doctor who treated my wife during the day?"


    "She is off work." The director smiles politely and motions to Alex to look at the clock. It is now evening.


    Today, there is only one doctor on duty at the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department. She must have


    been back home now.


    "Ask here to meet me." Alex gives an order, and then goes to the room.


    The director has to jog to keep up with Alex''s footsteps. He doesn''t know what Alex is for.


    "President Alex, there is a rule in the hospital that employees should not be asked to work overtime for


    any reason."


    Alex stops and says word by word, "Ask here to meet me, do you hear me?"

 Chapter 357 He Will Always Choose Her

    Chapter 357 He Will Always Choose Her


    Seeing Alex suddenly lose his temper, the director doesn''t know what happened, so he can only listen


    to Alex and ask the doctor toe back.


    Alex walks to the monitoring room to find Miya''s figure this morning.


    Seeing hering alone and looking at her back, he feels distressed for a while, and he should have


    apanied her, but... he doesn¡¯t.


    She nces at the camera as she passes by with a smile, then walks away quickly.


    Alex reads it again. When Miya left, he did smile at the camera. Alex sees her smile again and again,


    which is a bit weird.


    "Sir, I''m sorry to ask you what''s the matter?" The doctores back from home, still wearing her own


    clothes. Seeing Alex, she seems remember something.


    "I don''t know if you remember a pregnant woman named Miya?" Alex asks without hesitation.


    The doctor thinks of Miya at once.


    There are also many pregnant women on the day, but Miya impresses her more deeply. She is the only


    pregnant woman whoes by herself. "What''s wrong with her?"


    "She''s gone." Alex doesn''t hide it halfway. "I want to know, what happened to her here?"


    Miya is extremely kind to the children, and will never leave home. This is something Alex can be certain


    of. However, it is alreadyte at night, and Miya is still not back home.


    "Nothing, every part of the her is up to standard..." The doctor murmurs and says suddenly, "The


    pregnant woman also asks me about abortion."


    "Abortion?" Alex repeats indefinitely. "Are you sure this is what the pregnant woman named Miya


    said?"


    The doctor nods, "Although she says she expresses wrongly finally, I still feel something wrong with


    her." She remembers Miya''s expression at the time, not a joke at all.


    Alex is there in a daze. He remembers what Miya looks like before, and she is still looking forward to


    the birth of the child. She will definitely not want the child.


    But he seems to have other things sh into his mind.


    "What if I don''t like this kid?"


    Miya''s voice drifts in his mind. He remembers Miya saying that, but Alex thinks she asks casually, he


    doesn''t think she really wants to do this.


    At the time, he says he follows Miya''s choice which he now seems to know. If Miya insist on abortion,


    he will support her. He will always choose Miya first.


    He has now asked all his staff to search for Miya. It has been twelve hours so far. He also looks very


    haggard.


    The children are also worrying at home, and even let the babysitter help them take leave tomorrow.


    Ben, who has just returned home, doesn¡¯t know what happened.


    "You say Mommy is missing?" Ben questions loudly.


    "Yes." Joey nods. "Ben, do we bother Mommy?" Her eyes sparkle with tears, not knowing why Miya is


    leaving.


    Ben is lost in thought. "You might bother her." He thinks Joey must have cheated him. Does he seem to


    be such a stupid person?


    As a result, after an hour, hees to Andre and Joey, and he says, "Let''s go find Mommy together."


    Gogo hears that Miya is missing, he is also in a particrly bad mood. He asks Andre to the room and


    asks.


    "Does Auntie run away from home because she hates me?" He also knows that normal women will not


    let people like him at home.


    He is said that he is her rival and her husband¡¯s son, who is the existence of an error.


    Andre frowns because of Miya''s departure. He still frowns at the words of Gogo, but a hard smile


    appears on his face. "Gogo, don''t think about it, my Mommy is generous. I can see that she treats you


    as her own child."


    Their family members know that Gogo can not be Alex ¡¯s son, and they have known Gogo and Susan


    are lying to them, but they all haven¡¯t speak it out.


    After all, the appearance of Gogo at the beginning is really scary.


    "Forget it, let''s go out and find Mommy together." Andre reaches out to Gogo, and he is used to


    carrying him wherever he goes, fearing that he will lose his way.


    Facing Andre''s hand, Gogo takes it and holds it firmly. He remembers the life in this family during this


    time, which makes him feel the warmth of family unprecedentedly, especially Miya. As Andre say, she


    really regards him as her own son.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment he and Andre walks out the door, he is firm in his thoughts. As soon as he finds Miya, he


    will tell her the truth. Even if they drive him out, it is worthy.


    When Miya wake up, she walks to the door to enjoy the sea wind.


    She is rescued by a coastal family, so the family is not far away from the sea.


    It is only a few steps from the beach. She looks at the calm sea now, not knowing how long it will


    remain calm, and when the waves will rise again.


    Or maybe this is the little tranquility before the storm.


    "So you are here!"


    Miya is in a daze, and suddenly hears a voice behind her, Michelle walks over to her, "It¡¯s toote. Why


    don''t you sleep? What do you want to do? Do you want to kill yourself at that time when you lie on the


    beach?" She guesses.


    Miya shakes her head, "I just suddenly remembers my husband." And the children.


    It is unknown if they will be anxious about her. Maybe not. Now Ben should continue his skipping grade


    activity.


    Ben always learns veryte. Sometimes she servers him some snacks, but she will be med.


    "Mommy, I already told you, don''t disturb me while I''m studying."


    She looks at this kid, who is just in primary school but spends his time as high a school student. She


    has been distressed that he is too tired, but the result is like this...

 Chapter 358 I Remember His Kindness

    Chapter 358 I Remember His Kindness


    She remembers Joey. There are more and more girls who love to dress up in primary school. Joey


    doesn''t care much about her appearance before.


    After all, her mantra is, "You are beautiful, but I am more beautiful."


    She is confident, but there are many girls who look pretty in her school, and they even shows off their


    beauty in front of Joey.


    Joey feels annoyed, so she uses practical actions to exin the benefits of natural beauty.


    She thinks of Andre, Gogo... and finally, Alex...


    These people have recently had their own wonderful lives. She asionally steps forward to say


    something and wants to do something for them. They think that she can¡¯t help them.


    After hearing too much negative news, Miya can''t bear it anymore.


    Seeing Miya in deep thought, Michelle can''t help but ask: "How is your husband?"


    Alex appears in Miya''s mind, and Miya begins to describe. "He is tall and handsome. He often tells me


    jokes when I am unhappy, he will be happier than me when I am happy, he will make me happy when I


    am sad. He always answers my phone call in time, he replies my message quickly. As long as I think of


    him, he wille to see me immediately, even he is in a meeting or dealing with a very important


    order..."


    She thinks Alex is indeed so mice previously.


    "He will keep my bowl food at meals, will hold me in his arms when I am upset, and thenfort me..."


    Miya talks a lot about Alex, letting Michelle admire, "Your husband is so good! No wonder you think


    about him often."


    If her husband treats her like this, she will think she is definitely the happiest woman in the world, but


    unfortunately, she is still single.


    "So what do you n to do in the future?" Michelle does not forget that Miya once says that she is a


    widow.


    Miya shakes her head. She hasn''t thought about what she will do in the future. Shees out just


    because she is unhappy.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But once shees out so long, she doesn''t want to go back. She says, "Is there anything work I can


    handle?"


    Michelle thinks that this woman may want a job to raise her the child in her stomach. She is a


    responsible mother. Michelle encourages her.


    Michelle thinks about it carefully and says, "I have a cafe. It is established recently, so I haven''t


    recruited anyone yet. If you don''t mind, you cane to my cafe."


    "Cafe?" Miya thinks. She used to be a part-time when she was in high school. She has some work


    experience in this.


    Michelle nods.


    "Okay." Miya agrees directly.


    Michelle is shocked. She doesn''t expect Miya to agree firmly. "Don''t you ask about wages and


    benefits?" Is she not afraid that she is a bad person?


    "The sry is okay. You decide it, as long as you can let me stay here." She still doesn''t want to go


    back now, at least until she thinks about it clearly.


    In that ce, she is bothered by the same set of photos many times a day, and she almost reports the


    ount number, but now the mobile phone is broken, and the world will definitely be much cleaner.


    Hearing Miya''s words, Michelle feels a little sad.


    Life is too hard for a widow who is even pregnant. She swears in her heart that she will treat her well.


    They have found Miya in every corner of the city, but they never think of going to the beach. Probably


    they never hear that Miya likes the sea.


    Indeed, Miya does not like the sea and grasnd that much, but this time she is just right here.


    "Alex, Miya is not at the west area."


    "Alex, neither at east."


    ...


    The staff begin to report to Alex, but no one finds out Miya.


    Randy looks at the man who has not slept all night and says, "Alex, you can go to rest for a while, we


    will continue to find her."


    "No, I have to find Miya. She is actually afraid of the dark. She thinks she can hide herself well, but I


    know her."


    Randy says, "Alex, we won¡¯t give up looking for Miya, but you just go to sleep now, and I will ask more


    staff to find her. When you wake up, Miya will appear."


    "No, I must find Miya first." Alex says as he walks outside. He believes that he will find his wife.


    When he finds her, he must beat her ass, letting her never dare to run away.


    "Huh, it turns out you just want to beat me when you find me!"


    Suddenly, Miya appears in front of Alex, which is an illusion caused by not sleeping enough. He raises


    his hand, "No, I am not willing to do that."


    Randy looks at Alex and feels he is crazy. He walks to Alex''s side. "Alex, Miya is not here. I swear, we


    will definitely find her. Would you go to bed first?"


    Alex pushes Randy away, but Randy doesn''t think it will work. He calls a few doctors to force Alex into


    tranquilizers.


    Watching Alex who is lying on the bed with messy hair and unclean clothes. Randy can hardly believe


    this is his boss.


    He suddenly remembers the early morning many years ago when he suddenly received a call to the


    boarding gate and the station, listening to Alex''s calmmand.


    "Stop Susan for me."


    He doesn''t even look for Susan in person. Even if he has found Susan for so many years, he asks


    them do it, as if he is looking for the dog in the neighbor''s house.


    It is the same when Susanes backst time. Although he instructs them in the same tough tone,


    he does not go to find her by himself, unlike Miya who is missing this time.


    Miya¡¯s missing drives Alex crazy. He looks for Miya everywhere without listening to anyone¡¯s


    persuasion.


    This shows Alex''s feelings for Miya, which is no longerparable to Susan''s.


    "Why don¡¯t you be so anxious when looking for Susan before?"

 Chapter 359 Have You Really Loved Me?

    Chapter 359 Have You Really Loved Me?


    Randy says. If he can see that Alex is so crazy for someone earlier, he will naturally not search Susan


    so hard.


    He sighs again and then leaves here.


    In front of Alex''s ward, a persones quietly. She looks at Alex on the bed and thinks of Rand¡¯s


    words just now, her mood is extremely bad.


    "Alex, have you really loved me?"


    Susan squeezes her fist hard with her nails embedding in the flesh, but she can''t feel pain at all.


    She has also thought about what Randy has just thought about. Alex doesn''t even need his rest time


    for Miya. She has never seen Alex go crazy like this. He really loves Miya.


    This time, does she lose again?


    Not reconciled, she is not reconciled at all.


    "I hear that this time the boss is going crazy for his wife again?"


    "Who says no? It is said that the boss and his wife agree to go to the maternity inspection together. As


    a result, thepany has something urgent to deal with.. His wife thinks that the boss has broken, so


    she disappears."


    "She gets angry just because of this little thing? His wife is too mean I really don''t know why the boss


    loves her."


    "That is it! I really don''t know why the boss loves her. He even treated badly. This woman is really


    amazing."


    "If my husband is so powerful, it will be right to let him go to thepany to deal with something! I will


    definitely tolerant him. After all, he works for me and my children."


    "Okay, stop dreaming about this."


    The nursese to her in a yful way, but Susan doesn''t turn around and leaves here.


    "Susan..."


    The nurses are discussing Miya''s affairs, but they see Susan at the door of Alex¡¯s ward.


    Susan nces at the nurses and leaves without saying anything.


    The nurses feel a little confused. When they look inside the ward, they find Alex lying there.


    "What''s going on!"


    "Why Alex lies inside?"


    "Alexe to the hospital because his honey is gone. When he is tired, he falls asleep here."


    "Is it?"


    "Yes."


    "But why is Susan here?"


    "Who knows?"


    "I guess she should havee to Alex and asks him why he is looking for his wife."


    "Isn''t it reasonable to find his wife?"


    "You don''t know about it. Alex is also crazy in the hospital for Susan. She has a stomachache, but he


    puts her in the intensive care unit."


    "Don''t you say that Alex spoils his wife? How can he treat other women so well?"


    "This happened before Alex and his wife got married. I hear that Alex and his wife are in a business


    marriage. He still loves Susan, but now it seems that the rumors are wrong."


    ...


    The nurses have been gossiping, but they do not expect Susan to hear all these. Her face is getting


    darker and darker. She feels that she will not let go of Miya, she will exhaust her whole energy to resist


    Miya.


    Miya works in a coffee house on the seafront. Her pregnancy has been for four or five months, but it is


    not very obvious, so almost no one knows she is a pregnant woman.


    In fact, the staff have been here, but they have no doubt about a waitress.


    They think that the boss''s wife should have a lot of money and will never work for others.


    However, one of them discovers her.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Miya lowers her head immediately.


    At first, he doesn''t pay much attention. He doesn''t react until he finds out that thedy looks like the


    one in the photo.


    At that time, he has reached the door. When he turns back again, she disappears.


    "Sir, what would you like to eat?" Michelle greets him.


    The staff take out the photo and ask, "Have you seen this woman?"


    Michelle sees a photo of Miya. Miya is wearing a simple but valuable clothes, looking at somewhere in


    the distance and smiling.


    "Have you seen her?" The staff begin to be impatient.


    Michelle has just recovered, pointing at the picture and saying, "This dress seems pretty good. Where


    can I buy it? I don''t know if you can rmend it?"


    "..." What a mess this is, "I ask if you have seen the person in the photo?"


    "Thisdy looks pretty, but I haven''t seen it."


    "..." They are ready to go out, as if they don''t want tomunicate with Michelle.


    Michelle breathe a sigh of relief when the group of people walk out of the cafe. She walks to worktop,


    where Miya is.


    "Who are those people just now? Do you know them?"


    Miya shakes her head. She doesn''t lie this time. She really doesn''t know those strange people.


    "Then why do they look for you?" Michelle asks.


    Miya then shakes her head, "I don''t know why they find me. I hear from my husband that his uncle and


    aunt spend a lot of money on gambling every year, and they borrow money from him every time.


    Sometimes, they will borrow loan sharks, they will find my husband if they can¡¯t return the money. "


    "My husband... my husband..." Miya says, suddenly crying.


    Michelle looks stunned and immediately helps Miya wipe away her tears. "My husband is caught by


    usury because of them, and he neveres back..."


    Michelle doesn''t expect Miya to have such a tragic life experience, and can''t help but feel sympathy for


    her, "Okay, okay, don''t cry, I will protect you." Michelle pats her thin shoulder, saying that Miya can rely


    on it.


    Miya shes a few apologies in her heart, but does not speak to Michelle.


    After the staff walk out of the cafe, they feel stranger and stranger, and they finally call Randy.


    "Randy. I''m on the beach. We see a girl, like the one in the photo."

 Chapter 360 When Will You Pay The Balance

    Chapter 360 When Will You Pay The Bnce


    Alex has been decadent since Miya disappeared in recent days.


    Since hees out of the hospital, he is locked in the house to drink.


    "Miya..."


    He shouts the name and drinks another bottle of wine. He doesn''t know what happens to Miya, why


    she disappears?


    Susan is entrusted by Randy toe to Alex''s house. As soon as she opens the door of Alex''s room,


    the scent of alcoholes.


    She sees Alex lying on the ground, and beside him are a few bottles of wine.


    "Alex, do you know what you are doing?" Susan strides forward and grabs the bottle in Alex''s hands


    and smashes it to the ground.


    The wine bottlends on the ground, making a crisp sound, and the liquid is spilled.


    Alex doesn''t pay any attention to Susan''s actions. He takes out a bottle from behind, continuing to pour


    it into his mouth, as if only a hangover can let him forget the pain a little.


    Susan feels disappointed. She never knows that Alex can be so decadent because a woman suddenly


    disappears. Has he ever done this when she disappeared?


    She squats in front of Alex and says to him, "Alex, you lose Miya, but you still have me!"


    "What''s lose? Don''t talk nonsense." Alex directly interrupts Susan. "My wife is just angry with me. Why


    did I care about work instead of thinking about her first?"


    Seeing Alex continue to me himself, Susan is very distressed.


    Suddenly, Alex turns back and looks at Susan, "Since you cane in, it means you can go out,


    right?" His eyes widen suddenly, and he walk outside without looking back.


    Of course he does not stay in this room voluntarily. If he can, he is willing to go out looking for Miya 24


    hours a day until he finds her.


    Although aimless, he will not give up. He must find Miya and exin it to her.


    It is indeed that foreign businessmanes that day. He just negotiates with the foreign businessman.


    Looking at the back of Alex walking outward, Susan steps forward and grabs Alex''s arm. She says,


    "Alex, don''t go."


    Alex pushes Susan away. "Please keep a distance from me. My honey doesn''t like me being so close


    to other women."


    Alex''s voice is cold. Susan''s heart sinks again, "Alex, why don''t you react like this when I disappear


    before? Have you ever really loved me!"


    Susan roars loudly. She remembers Randy telling her when hees to her.


    "Susan, please help Alex."


    Susan naturally pays much attention when she hears Alex. She asks, "What happened to him?"


    "Miya is missing, Alex is looking around day and night." Randy is very worried, especially when Alex is


    losing weight.


    Hearing Randy ¡¯s words, Susan¡¯s lips twirls with a sardonic smile, ¡°Is he going to find Miya? Does he


    react like this when he looks for me?¡±


    "Yes!" Randy says firmly, but he hesitates when looking at Susan, and finally says nothing next.


    But even if Randy doesn''t say anything, she knows that when she disappears, Alex just asks Randy to


    find her, and he is still immersed in the work and will not care about the others.


    She knows Alex, she knows everything about him.


    Hearing Susan''s roar, Alex turns and looks at her. "Sorry." He can only say this word.


    He used to think he loves Susan and will like everything she likes, but now, he feels that nothing in the


    world canpare to Miya.


    "I don¡¯t want to hear sorry!" Susan says, taking out her phone, and clicks on their photo many years


    ago and shows it to Alex, "see, this is our freshman entrance ceremony."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You enter the high school with the highest marks. You stand on the podium to address the freshmen.


    At that time, you are really handsome. I see many girls secretly taking pictures of you."


    Susan''s voice is very soft and soft, it seems to wake up the memories of Alex. She once remembers


    that they are really happy in the past.


    She once takes his arm on the road to campus, and she enjoys the envy of the school girls. Early love


    school is naturally not allowed, but Alex is different and the school does not stop him.


    She is an arrogant school flower at that time. He is naturally the prince in the hearts of all the girls.


    Even she thinks they are a good match.


    "And this one is taken on your birthday. At that time, you are already pursuing me. You specifically


    bribe the two girls around me and ask me to attend your birthday party. This should be our first photo. I


    also feel that you are very handsome in this one."


    Susan turns the photos and exins the background one by one. Alex looks at her silently.


    Susan thinks that Alex is guilty for her. After all, Alex has promised her when he pursues her.


    "Susan."


    Alex suddenly calls Susan.


    Susan looks up at Alex. "What?" She seems a little excited. When she looks at Alex, there is still some


    expectation in her eyes.


    Of course Alex sees the expectation in Susan''s eyes, but he must have disappointed her, "I''m sorry,


    Susan, I think I said, it is impossible for us to be together." Since he falls in love with Miya, he just want


    to be together with Miya, which will never change.


    Susan doesn''t believe it. She steps forward again and clicks on the pictures.


    "This is my birthday. At that time, you sing me a song alone. They all envy me and say that you are


    really handsome. In fact, I am very proud." Susan says and moves to the next photo, continuing to


    exin.


    Alex is going to ask her to leave. Susan doesn''t want to leave. She directly hugs Alex''s arm. "Alex,


    don''t drive me away. I have nothing but you in this life."


    But Alex''s heart is cold. He pushes Susan''s hand away. Susan is still holding her mobile phone and


    walking to him.


    This time, he still wants to push her away, but he sees a text message appear on Susan''s phone.


    The content of the message is, "When will you pay the bnce?"

 Chapter 361 She Is Dead

    Chapter 361 She Is Dead


    "What is the bnce?" Alex asks directly by grabbing the phone.


    Susan instinctively steps forward to grab the phone, but it is quickly taken away by Alex, and he asks,


    "What is the bnce?" His intuition tells him that it will not be a good thing.


    Susan has nothing to say, Alex''s guess is right.


    With a smile on her face, she says, "I ask my friend to buy arge object for me, and I give him


    deposits before. I will pay the rest when he buys it."


    Alex nces at the phone suspiciously. Susan is smiling. The normal person will neverugh at this


    time. If someone still smiles, there are only two reasons. The first is the abnormal person, and the


    second... is guilty.


    Alex concludes that Susan is guilty.


    "Can I read your text messages?" Alex seems to be asking, but he picks up the phone and starts to


    check it.


    Susan is not rattled, because she believes in her cell phone. There are seven groups passwords on it.


    How can he see her text messages.


    "The password." Alex questions Susan with her phone.


    Susan swallows and says, "this is my privacy, Alex, haven''t you valued privacy most before?"


    Susan still wants to force Alex''s memory to a boyhood.


    "We are already together at that time. You get angry for the first time because I check your phone, but


    today you are holding my phone and really want to spy on my privacy, should we be fair? For example,


    I really haven''t broken the password of your phone."


    Alex looks at the phone for a moment. He suddenly remembers that every time Miya is holding his


    phone, he is not angry. Instead, he is happy to look at Miya who seems to be jealous.


    Faced with these two differences, he can only conclude that he loves Miya more.


    However, these do not allow him to stop thinking about the password.


    "Tell me the password."


    His attitude is very tough, it seems that he will not stop without knowing the password.


    Susan says, "Alex, are you doubting me?"


    "Doubt what?" Alex asks.


    Susan is stunned. "Yes, what do you suspect? Why do you read my text messages? This is my privacy.


    Even if I like you, there are some things I don''t want to share with you." She raises her hand and wants


    to rob her phone.


    Alex almost returns the phone to Susan. He thinks Susan makes sense. What is he thinking? It is


    suspected that Susan is rtive to Miya¡¯s missing, but as she says, he cannot spy on the privacy of


    others.


    Just when Alex is about to return the phone to Susan, and the moment Susan is about to get the


    phone, a messagees over. This time the message is longer. Alex doesn¡¯t see the full text, he sees


    a few short sentence.


    Like "small advertisements are not easy to send now, there is a bit of pornography, the police will


    check" and so on.


    "What is this?" Alex still holds the phone, pointing to the screen and asking Susan.


    Susan''s face is a little white, "This is a spam advertisement, ignore it."


    "Spam advertisement?" Just a quick nce just now, but he sees that the message is sent by the same


    number.


    Alex takes the phone again. "I will give you the opportunity now. Tell me what is going on."


    Between the words, Alex pushes Susan away and walks outside.


    Susan falls to the ground. Her heart is a little cold, but she still stubbornly climbs up, getting in Alex''s


    way, "Alex, you are my everything! I have nothing but you now, if you don''t want me, I really... really


    don¡¯t know what to do."


    Susan''s beautiful eyes are full of sadness, and the whole person looks pitiful and very touching. But


    Alex really has no time to appreciate this beauty now.


    "I''ve never been yours, but those dowrypletely belong to you, you can take these dowry to marry a


    very good person, why do you focus on me?" Alex is still cold.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan finally lets Alex go. She seems to have no reason to stop him.


    Now, she has no effort to rob the phone, and she does not want to take it. Although she is worried that


    Alex will unlock her phone, then he will know what she has done. But she thinks about it deeply,


    everything is locked, even the most powerful technical staff should not be able to unlock it easily.


    "Alex, where are you going?"


    Alex has just walked to the door, and Randyes, stopping Alex again.


    Alex nces at Randy, then drops two words coldly, "Go away."


    He doesn¡¯t forget that the reason why he is in this room is that Randy and the children lock him up.


    They are afraid that he will do something stupid.


    "Alex, I am here today to talk... about Miya."


    "What''s the matter?" Alex''s voice is loud. "Miya, where is she now? Is she back home? Is she outside


    now?"


    He is going outside, and the woman he is thinking about ising back. With this in mind, his eyes are


    full of joy.


    "No." Randy hesitates a little, and he struggles inwardly, not knowing whether to say it or not. After all,


    Alex is very good to him, but...


    Listening to this, Alex''s joy decreases. "Is she not willing toe back? Tell me where she is now, I will


    definitely chase her back."


    Randy swallows. There is a woman''s request in his mind, and he closes his eyes. He says.


    "She is dead."


    These three words are so heavy and heavy, Alex frowns, "What do you say? Tell me clearly, who is


    dead?" His tone is incredible.


    Randy nces at Alex, whose eyes are able to kill people. He is a little afraid, but he begins to speak


    under his earnest gaze, "I heard a employee said that he has once found Miya on the beach, but he


    said that someone saw Miya go directly to the sea as soon as she arrived at the beach. They also felt


    very strange before, why this woman wants to go so far away, I hear that Miya has never returned


    since she goes to sea."

 Chapter 362 I Am Sure She Is Here

    Chapter 362 I Am Sure She Is Here


    "So how is this rtive to death?"


    Randy just says that Miya has appeared on the beach. Alex thinks that he is a fool. No one thinks she


    will be on the beach.


    "The fisherman says that Miya neveres back. There is a small typhoon there in the night before


    and yesterday, and many visitors ying on the beach are swept away by the wind and waves. Miya


    may nevere back."


    "You bullshit!" Alex says.


    He drags Randy''s cor and drags him directly to the ground. "If you continue to talk nonsense, you will


    be driven out."


    "Alex." Randy calls Alex but doesn''t stop Alex.


    For Randy, Alex is persuaded to keep his job, but for Susan who is just in danger, Randy saves her life.


    She says. "Thank you."


    This is the first time Randy has heard Susan, who is so arrogant before, say thank you to him. He


    doesn''t turn his head to face Susan.


    "Never mind. I''m not here to help you anyway." Randy leaves after saying.


    Susan looks at Randy''s back and thinks narcissistically. Randy might be shy and a little embarrassed.


    But Randy only appears because he promises ady something.


    Alex stars to rush to the beach. How can he forget the beach? Miya once says that her dream is "to


    face the sea, with spring flowers blossoming." She also tells him that she likes the sea so much, why


    he doesn''t think about it.


    Alex starts driving to the beach. Looking at the sea, he sees a fisherman returning home, and he steps


    forward to ask.


    "Hello, is there a small typhoon here the day before yesterday?"


    "Yes! Natural disasters are indispensable." The fisherman says, and he seems to be a little distressed


    because his tools are damaged. "Fortunately, no casualties. It is the greatest gift from God."


    "You say there are no casualties?" Alex concentrates on the key point.


    The fisherman doesn''t know why Alex is so excited. He nods, "Yeah, there are no casualties. This is a


    problem we often encounter when we live by the sea."


    "Is the people in your vige living here for generations?" Alex asks.


    "Yes, we have lived here for generations. The young people here have a particrly good sense of


    consciousness. Even if the outside world is more beautiful, they still need to go home." The fisherman


    says with a sense of pride on his face.


    "Then are there any unfamiliar people here recently?"


    The fisherman thinks carefully, "Yes, there is a pregnant woman, and she was lying alone on the beach


    the day before yesterday, but fortunately Michelle saved her."


    Alex nods thoughtfully and concludes that Miya is here.


    "Why are you asking this question?" The fisherman looks at Alex. "Who are you?"


    "I am her husband." Alex replies.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The fisherman looks at Alex and then says. "If so, you may have recognized the wrong person. I


    remember thatdy says that her husband is dead."


    "Dead?" Alex feels so funny.


    The fisherman nods.


    Could it be that the person is not Miya? No, Alex thinks that is Miya, but he doesn''t know why Miya is


    lying.


    But what is certain is that Miya is doing great.


    "She is pretty, and she stays here..."


    He listens carefully to what the fisherman says next, bing more and more determined in his heart.


    "Miya, your culinary skill is really good."


    Michelle and Miya are returning from the market. They are far away from the city, so they only go to


    there once a week.


    Michelle looks at Miya and the food she buys. Her mood suddenly bes particrly good. "I will


    enjoy a delicious dinner tonight. I''m really happy."


    "You are easy to be satisfied." Miya asks with a smile.


    Michelle nods again and again. She can''t help praising Miya every time she sees her. "Miya, your


    culinary skill is really good! I used to have a bad appetite when the weather is hot, but when you are


    here, I can eat two bowls of rice every time. If I continue to do so, I will be fat."


    Although Michelle runs a coffee shop, she can only make some simple beverages and desserts. Her


    skill is not as good as Miya. If her purpose is to open a coffee shop in the past, after tasting the food


    cooked by Miya, she wants to open a restaurant. It must be particrly profitable.


    Miya smiles and touches Michelle''s head. She feels that this younger sister has a special connection


    with her. She actually feels guilty because she doesn''t tell Michelle the truth. After all, Michelle is


    sincere, but she have lied to her.


    It''s not a shameful thing to be treated as a child by Miya, but it''s a bit lucky, because Miya will be


    especially good to those around her.


    Alex is talking to the fisherman. At this time, the two women appear in font of him. They talk andugh,


    and they seem to be in a good mood!


    The fisherman looks in the direction of Alex and sees Michelle and Miya. He smiles and says, "The


    thinnerdyes here recently. ording to Michelle, she is really diligent. Even if she is pregnant,


    what she does is still perfect."


    Alex thinks that his judgment is correct. How can Miya leave him? He finally finds her.


    "Do you know her?" The fisherman asks. "Don¡¯t youe to find your wife? Thedy next to Michelle


    is really good. Her husband is dead. If you like her, you can try to chase her."


    "..."


    The fisherman feels a little weird. Alex doesn''t know why until a long timeter. The fisherman regards


    him as the kind of bad man who casually osts beautiful women.

 Chapter 363 She Deserves To Be Spoiled

    Chapter 363 She Deserves To Be Spoiled


    If that person is Miya, he will still be happy to ost.


    Seeing Miya and the woman next to her walking in one direction talking andughing, Alex can''t help


    asking the fisherman. "Where are they going?"


    "Are you asking about Michelle and that woman?" The fisherman asks. "Do you fell that woman is


    really pretty?"


    Alex nods, "she''s really beautiful." And she''s the most beautiful in the world.


    The fisherman seems to know something and says, "Don''t you have a wife?"


    "..."


    Seeing Alex keep silent, the fisherman shakes his head. "Ah, when young people like you meet


    someone is beautiful, you may fall in love with her easily."


    But Alex does not deny it, anyway, she is his wife.


    Alex''s is speechless. The fisherman thinks he is right, and he won''t mind telling him more about Miya.


    "Michelle opens a coffee shop on the beach called the Ind Coffee. You can go there to have a look.


    That woman usually helps her in the cafe."


    "Thank you." Alex says, and then follows Miya¡¯s figure.


    Although the figure has be so small, he still doesn''t want to look back.


    Looking at Alex, the fisherman can''t help but sigh, "A fair maiden is there, a gentleman is wooing!" At


    the end of the words, the fisherman''s heartyughteres through the sky.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Later, Alex finds the Ind Coffee.


    There are two busy figures which he has just seen, in the cafe. They wear uniforms and work in the


    cafe.


    In addition to Miya, the other is Michelle.


    When he is on the beach just now, he just follows Miya and doesn''t have time to see the woman next to


    her. That woman should be Michelle as the fisherman says. She is wearing a ck uniform with short


    and sharp hair. It is really difficult to distinguish whether the person is a man or a woman.


    He just nces at her and decides that Michelle is a woman. But if Michelle is a man... a dangerous


    light shed in his eyes, it seems that even if he wants to let Miya rx for a few days, his heart can


    not allow.


    Under normal circumstances, he should rush up and tell Miya to go home with him, but this result is not


    very reliable. First, Miya may object, and second, even if Miya returns with him, she will be unhappy.


    So, he gives up this stupid approach and directly... goes away.


    Anyway, he has now found where Miya is, and he is not afraid of her going anywhere else. Even if he


    still has many questions to ask her, he knows that Miya will not answer him in a short time.


    "Miya, there seems to be a suspicious person watching you just outside."


    After Alex leaves, Michelle goes to Miya and tells her about it.


    "You should have make a mistake." Miya''s face always has a shallow smile on her face. Hearing


    Michelle''s words, she obviously doesn''t pay much attention.


    "I should have read it right..." Michelle recalls carefully. Today the weather is a little gloomy, so from the


    inside of the store, looking out of the store, in most cases, only the reflection of the ss can be seen.


    She hesitates, "I might have read it wrong."


    Miya responds with a smile.


    As Michelle goes away, Miya''s eyes dims. In fact, she also notices someone ce at her, and it feels...


    as if Alex is staring at her...


    Thinking of this, her mind is trance. He should think that she is not here, so he won¡¯te to find her.


    Because of the trance, the cup which Miya is wiping, drops to the ground.


    The ceramic is cracked.


    It is a loud noise. Michelle hurries over when she hears the sound. She quickly checks Miya''s body and


    quickly asks. "Are you okay?"


    Miya nods, "I am okay. Let me clean it." Then, she turns to get the broom.


    But in the whole day, she is abnormal...


    "Miya, are you tired?" Michelle asks with some anxiety. Miya in the past has always been very careful,


    but today''s Miya is a bit strange.


    She just asks her to make a cup of coffee, but she makes a cup of milk tea. Miya, who makes this kind


    of mistake, is seen by her the first time.


    "I''m sorry." Miya has a thin sweat on her forehead. She wipes off and apologizes to Michelle.


    She just thinks of Alex, and there is a strange feeling in her heart that makes her uneasy. She will


    unconsciously think of whether he has eaten and slept on time,muted on time on these days when


    she is absent, does he... miss her?


    When lying alone in the sea, she is determined to ignore Alex in the future.


    She still remembers the first time she plunges into the sea, Alex saves her immediately. But this time,


    she feels nothing but the sea water that makes her heart cold, and the waves that pushes her into the


    deep sea.


    Michelle doesn''t mean to me Miya. She only says. "There are not many customers now. I can


    handle on my own. You can go to take a rest."


    "It''s okay. I will stay awake next." Miya does not want to leave her job.


    When Michelle hears it, she deliberately says, "It may not be that you are tired, but the baby in your


    stomach is tired. You have to take a good rest first!"


    Thinking of the baby in her stomach, Miya raises her hand to touch the slightly swollen belly, and


    smiles unconsciously on her face. It seems that she is not alone, anyway, this child will always be


    there.


    Michelle is relieved after Miya goes to rest. Miya is good, but she is too stubborn and desperate, which


    makes her as a store manager feel very stressed.


    But she is also looking forward to the birth of the baby in Miya''s belly. It is unknown that whether the


    baby will be as beautiful as Miya. Miya is so beautiful, even if she is pregnant, many people stille


    to her coffee shop and say they are willing take care of her in the future.


    But Michelle believes that Miya is worthy of someone to spoil.

 Chapter 364 We Have One More Child

    Chapter 364 We Have One More Child


    Early in the morning, the children have gone to school, leaving Alex alone at home.


    In the past few days, the family has been extremely quiet. Since the children heard Randy said that


    their mother may have disappeared in this world, they have begun to hate their "culprit" father.


    Alex sighs, and it is not easy for him to help Miya be mysterious.


    He is eating a sandwich he makes, whose vor naturally far worse than Miya. He is nning to go to


    the cafe to see Miya again. They haven¡¯t seen a long day. He wonders if she is good.


    However, he sees Susan who hasn''t met him for a few days as soon as he goes out...


    Susan sees Alex walking out of the door and she gets in his way.


    Susan holds a small basket and lifts it in front of Alex like a treasure. "Alex, these are the breakfast I


    cook by myself. Would you like to try it?"


    Facing Susan''s smiling face, Alex is still indifferent, he says, "I remember you don¡¯t know how to cook."


    "But I hear that you like women who can cook." Susan replies.


    A month ago, when everything is still peaceful, Alex has participated in an interview.


    "Everyone knows that Alex is young and promising. He is the president of Alex group. Today, I will ask


    you on behalf of thedies. What kind ofdies do you like?


    The host asks.


    Alex hears it. Miya''s facees all over his mind, and his face is filled with a happy smile, which


    makes thedies can¡¯t help staring.


    "She will make delicious meals, and will carefully prepare the next day''s clothes for our family, and..."


    "Be clear about our schedule for tomorrow, and then prepare a sumptuous dinner for our family at


    dusk." Susan memorizes Alex''s answer on the interview that day, and she continues "I can do all this.


    You can try to ept me."


    Alex looks at Susan, not knowing why she is so stubborn.


    "Susan, I have talked to you many times, and it is not possible for us to be together." He hopes that this


    is thest time he says so.


    "I won''t listen to this!" Susan roars. "Do you not turn around the world because of Miya a few days ago?


    You have been the same as before in the past few days. You already don¡¯t love Miya, why can''t you


    just try to ept me?"


    Originally, seeing such a crazy Alex, Susan has thought about giving up, but she sees active Alex


    again in the past few days, and she is hopeful again. She also specifically goes to a cooking ss. She


    hasn''t learned in the kitchen before. It is not easy for her, but remembering the type that Alex likes, she


    persists in it.


    Today, shees with the breakfast made by her. She has tried it many times, and the taste is


    absolutely not bad.


    Alex nces at Susan. He is helpless! But he can''t say he sees Miya who is still alive.


    "Furthermore, we still have a child." Susan thinks of Gogo again.


    Hearing Gogo, Alex hasn¡¯t done the paternity test until now because Gogo has no resemnce to him.


    Even Miya isn¡¯t jealous when sees him.


    "You should be clearer than me. We have never has sex." Alex reminds Susan.


    Susan''s face is pale, "You can deny what happened many years ago, but not long ago... not long ago,


    that night, we..."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Speaking of the recent incident, Alex''s anger rises, "Shut up!" He warns.


    Seeing Alex''s horrifying eyes, Susan is a little afraid that she has never seen Alex staring at her like


    this, as if to kill he,


    "Even if you deny it, it has already happened." Susan steps forward and grabs Alex. "We have been


    together for so many years, and finally we can meet again. Can we not be capricious at this time?"


    Faced with Susan''s eager expression, Alex still pushes her away resolutely, "I am probably in a good


    temper thest time. I already handed that phone to Randy to let him unlock it. I think there should be


    something wrong with that phone." During this time, he watches thedy do a lot of things that vite


    his bottom line.


    He also wants to know what the text message on the phone means.


    Susan''s face turns white again, and then bes normal again.


    "If there is no information you want on the phone, will you believe me to be innocent?" Susan asks.


    "Alex, don¡¯t you know my personality? We have been together for so many years. How can we ignore


    our rtionship for so many years?"


    Alex ignores her and walks directly outside. If he hasn''t cared for their rtionship, Susan will not live


    asfortably as she does now.


    Susan looks at Alex''s back, filling with resentment and unwillingness. She doesn''t know how Miya is


    better than her.


    Alex drives to the beach, stopping outside the Ind Coffee. This car is newly purchased by him. He is


    afraid that Miya will recognize his car and make her not mysterious.


    Suddenly, his cell phone rings.


    "Hello, is Alex speaking? Why can''t I get through to Miya recently!"


    Lisa speaks so fast, which sounds anxious.


    It is estimated that she knows something.


    Alex nces at thedy in the cafe and thinks of Lisa¡¯s calling. He suddenly has an idea in his heart


    and forgives Lisa for being rude.


    "Alex, what happened to Miya?"


    Lisa returns from the trip. She rings the doorbell at Alex''s house, and the children open the door for her.


    She said, "Kids, where is you Mommy? Ask her to meet me. I bring some gifts for her."


    As a result, the children are unhappy. Lisa doesn''t understand it. The children are very sensible, but


    when they hear the word "gift", they will behave like normal children, but now...


    "Is something wrong?" Lisa realizes that something might happen.


    "Our mommy..." Joey seems to choke and speechless.


    "What happened?"


    "Our mommy is dead."

 Chapter 365 Let her out

    Chapter 365 Let her out


    Listening to the children, Lisa tells herself that the children are talking nonsense.


    But Lisa can¡¯t help but be a little scared when she looks at their young but serious faces. She takes out


    her cell phone and begins to call Miya, but the phone doesn¡¯t connect. She begins to panic, so she


    calls Alex.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±


    Alex is silent for a long time before Lisa gets the message.


    ¡°Why do the children say that she...¡± She can¡¯t say that Miya is dead. She doesn¡¯t believe Miya dies


    suddenly.


    ¡°They don¡¯t know these things yet.¡± Alex looks up at Miya pouring someone a ss of water. ¡°I want


    you to do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Take care of Miya for me.¡±


    She has been working hard. He hears that pregnant women get tired easily. He doesn¡¯t know whether


    she is in good health or not.


    Lisa is stunned. She listens to Alex and is surprised. The world is incredible.


    At Alex Family¡¯s old house, Augus is particrly happy when he hears that Miya has disappeared and


    is likely dead. He has no idea that the woman who might have died is his daughter-inw.


    He calls Grace right away.


    ¡°Uncle Augus, what can I do for you?¡±


    Augus listens to Grace¡¯s energetic voice and smiles, ¡°Grace, you can talk to Alex recently. I hear that


    my disgraceful daughter-inw is dead.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dead?¡± Grace is lying in bed. As soon as she hears this, she sits up. ¡°Uncle Augus, are you


    serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve never lied to you.¡± Augus doesn¡¯t even notice that his tone is a little soft.


    Grace is excited but worried, ¡°but, Uncle Augus, do you think I should do this? I pestered Alex as soon


    as his wife died. Will he hate me?¡±


    ¡°No, no, men are the loneliest after their wives die. It¡¯s easy for you to take advantage of the situation.


    Don¡¯t worry.¡± Augus smiles and says, ¡°my wife knew me when Alex¡¯s mother died. I was immediately


    attracted to her and I never thought of Alex¡¯s mother again.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Grace is relieved to hear Augus say that.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Augus can¡¯t help smiling again.


    They talk for a long time.


    But Augus didn¡¯t expect Be to be in the corner near him. It¡¯s dark now. She¡¯s here to call Augus for


    dinner.


    ¡°Mom, the food is going to be cold. Is Dad asleep? Why hasn¡¯t hee yet?¡± Aileen is impatient at the


    table andes.


    But she finds that Be doesn¡¯t seem to see her. She pays no attention to her at all. Aileen sees Augus


    smiling happily through Be¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Does Dad call that bitch again?¡± Aileen asks.


    Be still looks at Augus and says nothing.


    Aileen knows she is right. She pulls up her sleeve and wants to step forward.


    Be immediately stops Aileen. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Mom, this bitch wants to seduce my Alex. She¡¯s trying to seduce my dad now. I must scold her on the


    phone.¡± Aileen wants to step forward.


    Be still stops her. Since Augus knew Bess is her daughter, he has paid less and less attention to her.


    She knows she has done wrong and thinks it is normal for her husband to like other women.


    But when she hears that she took advantage of Alex¡¯s mother¡¯s death, she is a little heartbroken.


    Aileen looks at her weak mother and is angry. ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t be kind to such a bitch, or she will bully


    you.¡±


    ¡°Aileen, girls have to be polite.¡± Be reminds her. Recently she thinks that Aileen is not too young and


    that it is time for her to get married. But she has a bad reputation and no one wants to marry her. She


    can only support her daughter for a few more years. Modern information is changing rapidly and Alex


    family has a high reputation. Aileen might marry a good man. The premise is that she has to be really


    polite.


    Aileen opens her mouth and wants to say something else, but she hears the voice of Augusing


    from behind.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Augus just hung up and is smiling. He looks in a good mood.


    Aileen looks at her father and is a little angry, but she can¡¯t say anything. Her hands are in Be¡¯s


    hands now.


    ¡°Nothing, dinner¡¯s ready, so wee to ask you to have dinner.¡± Be says before Aileen.


    ¡°Oh? You twoe to me together.¡± Augus smiles and walks up to them. ¡°Let¡¯s go to dinner. I¡¯m


    hungry.¡±


    August suddenly bes so gentle that they don¡¯t get used to it. Aileen tries to question many times,


    but she is stopped by Be¡¯s eyes.


    In the office of a tall building in the center of the city.


    ¡°President, Miss Grace is here.¡±


    ¡°Miss Grace?¡± Alex frowns. ¡°Is that Miss Grace?¡±


    Alice nods. She seems to feel cold around her and the president hates Miss Grace, but Miss Grace is


    always cheeky andes to him. This woman is very shameless.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say she can¡¯t get into the building?¡± Alex¡¯s voice is cold, and he doesn¡¯t forget what he said.


    ¡°But...¡± Alice sighs, ¡°but the old president called and said that Miss Grace can get in and out of the


    building at will, including..¡±


    ¡°Including the president¡¯s office.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The yful voicees from the outside of the door. Grace unfriendly pushes away Alice, who is


    standing at the door, and goes straight to Alex¡¯s desk.


    She is wearing a low cut dress. Her hands are on the desk and her cleavage is exposed. She does her


    best to keep Alex¡¯s eyes on her.


    Of course, she seeds.


    Alex is looking at her, but his eyes are cold.


    He says, ¡°Alice, tell the security guard to get her out.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Alice turns obediently and wants to go back to her seat and make a phone call. As soon as she walks,


    she hears Grace¡¯s threat. ¡°Dare you!¡±

 Chapter 366 His wife just died, but he has a new girlfriend

    Chapter 366 His wife just died, but he has a new girlfriend


    ¡°If you dare to go out, I will let you lose your job!¡±


    Grace is threatening.


    Alex listens to her voice and is disgusted. ¡°Miss Grace, I don¡¯t think you know whosepany this is.¡±


    Alex is signing with a pen. When he hears Grace, he unconsciously breaks the pen in his hand.


    Grace is shocked when the pen breaks. It suddenly urs to her that Alex is neither her father nor


    Augus and that he will not spoil her.


    Grace thinks that the real purpose of hering here is to have a good talk with Alex.


    She turns and pouts and looks at Alex as if she were cute. Her voice is coquettish. ¡°You scare me. I


    don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± With that, she turns and leaves.


    Grace is not stupid. If she stays, Alex will call and ask the security guard to go upstairs and take her


    away, and he seems to really want to do so. She might as well leave on her own and don¡¯t lose face.


    She wille back next time.


    But Grace¡¯s move just stuns Alice. What does she do? Is she kidding?


    Alice looks to Alex and looks forward to his exnation, but she sees that Alex is working. She thinks


    she¡¯d better do her own work.


    Augus really hates Miya, so in recent days, he publicizes the news that she is dead and sends out a


    notice that Grace can enter and leave Alex Group¡¯s departments at will.


    So every employee respects Grace.


    Grace was also born in a wealthy family and has always been envied, so she thinks she is noble. When


    she passes the departments, she holds her head high and fears that others don¡¯t know her.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Grace.¡±


    Some employees greet Grace eagerly when they see her. After all, they hear she is the next


    president¡¯s wife. They have to tter her so that they won¡¯t lose.


    Later, more employees greet her.


    Grace just blinks and nods and doesn¡¯t reply.


    So as soon as she leaves, there is a lot of discussion.


    ¡°Who does she think she is!¡± Some grumpy people can¡¯t help losing their temper.


    ¡°Keep it down. After all, she is the next president¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°Is the news reliable? Isn¡¯t our president very fond of his wife?¡±


    ¡°But she died, so the old president chose another woman. But she is not as good as the president¡¯s


    original wife.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. The leaders¡¯ gossip has nothing to do with us. Anyway, this woman just wants to show off.


    She won¡¯t have any real impact on us.¡±


    They feel it makes sense so they stop talking about Grace and keep working.


    In the evening, Alexes home. The children are already at the table, but it seems that dinner has


    just begun.


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    As soon as Joey sees Alex, she says she is full and leaves her seat.


    ¡°I¡¯m full, too.¡± Ben follows Joey and leaves his seat.


    Only Andre and Gogo stay at the table. Alex knows Andre is afraid Gogo will starve, so he stays and


    feeds Gogo. He sighs and doesn¡¯t know the children hate him so much.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Alex gives Joey and Ben a roar. These children are too arrogant.


    Ben and Joey are unhappy, but they listen to Alex. They turn around and still look unhappy.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even call me dad now.¡± Does he indulge them too much?


    Ben and Joey take a look at each other and turn to Alex. ¡°Dad, what can I do for you?¡±


    Alex sighs in his heart and says, ¡°you seem to hate me recently.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ben and Joey smile and shake their heads.


    Alex is upset. ¡°Kids have to be honest.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡± Joey takes the lead in getting back to normal, and she says, ¡°it must be


    because youe home toote. My ssmate said that his parents quarreled because his father


    didn¡¯t go home. I think Mommy is angry because of the time you go home.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ben looks at his sister and sighs, ¡°what I want to say is the same as what Joey said. I feel that you


    don¡¯t care enough about Mommy recently, which makes her feel unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you used to be different. You used to go home on time every day and watch TV ys with


    Mommy at eight o¡¯clock. Buttely you¡¯vee homete and sometimes you don''t. Is it because of


    her?¡± Joey picks up a newspaper from the desk. ¡°I know a lot of words now. It says Alex Group¡¯s


    president¡¯s new girlfriend and the photo is of you and a woman I don¡¯t know at all.¡±


    Alex has been very busy recently and he often leaves an afternoon to watch Miya in front of the coffee


    shop. Of course, he has no time to read the newspaper.


    He looks at Joey¡¯s newspaper and reads it carefully.


    The paper was recently published, but the photo is a banquet prepared by Alex Family that day.


    It¡¯s the party Miya burst into.


    But the content of the report is as follows:


    ¡°The wife of Alex Group¡¯s president died. He has a new girlfriend as soon as his wife died.¡±


    ¡°Are youing back sote these days because of this woman?¡± Joey asks.


    Alex thinks that only Susan is Miya¡¯s rival in the children¡¯s hearts. The sudden appearance of the


    woman is inexplicable. In fact, he is also confused. He doesn¡¯t know why Augus has to push her to him.


    ¡°Tell us!¡± Joey yells.


    Alex suddenly thinks of Miya. Did she yell at him like that?


    She said, ¡°Alex, tell me!¡±


    What did he say then? Did he please her?


    All this has be so vague.


    At this time, a manes in. He walks into the awkward space and watches them standing there.


    Especially when he sees Alex standing in front of the two children with a serious face, he is even more


    embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s so busy here!¡±

 Chapter 367 Susan’s love letter

    Chapter 367 Susan¡¯s love letter


    Randy is stared at as soon as he speaks.


    He can¡¯t help thinking about the scene when he first came to Alex Family. There were many people in


    the family and they all looked at him. He was really scared. Especially those eyes were very bright and


    like wolves at night.


    ¡°I saw the door was open so I came in myself.¡± Randy smiles awkwardly and exins. From time to


    time he giggles and finds the air particrly quiet.


    ¡°I was thest one to enter. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gogo also feels the awkward atmosphere and admits his


    mistake.


    Andre strokes Gogo¡¯ head and says, ¡°it¡¯s OK. Just pay attention next time.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Gogo nods his head and looks smart.


    Then there is the infinite silence again.


    At this point, Alex reaches out.


    His hand passes over Joey¡¯s and Ben¡¯s heads andes to Randy¡¯s, but he says, ¡°give it to me.¡±


    Ben and Joey are relieved. They think they just went too far, so Alex is going to hit them. But Randy is


    confused, ¡°what?¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes sink. When he looks at Randy and wants to talk again, Randy bes smart. He takes a


    cell phone out of his bag and hands it to Alex and apologizes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry no one can unlock this


    password.¡±


    Randy¡¯s ability to work has always been good, which is why Alex has always kept him by his side, but


    he actually says he can¡¯t solve this little password?


    He doesn¡¯t know what exactly Susan set up. He takes the phone and goes inside without saying a


    word.


    ¡°Ben, is Dad angry?¡± Joey looks at Alex¡¯s back and asks.


    ¡°Yes, we just went too far.¡± Ben remembers what they just said. Alex¡¯s performance is normal.


    Randy listens to their conversation and asks curiously, ¡°what did you say?¡±


    Ben and Joey don¡¯t answer. Randy feels embarrassed again.


    He suddenly regretsing to Alex Family. He¡¯s on an awkward cliff. Should he jump off a cliff to pay


    homage?


    ¡°Uncle Randy.¡± Joey suddenly pulls Randy¡¯s clothes.


    Randy is a little touched at the moment. He has been here for so long, and finally someone is willing to


    pay attention to him. ¡°Joey, what¡¯s the matter?¡± He smiles and crouches down to look at Joey.


    ¡°Uncle Randy, is my mommy really dead?¡± Joey asks. She hears that Randy brought back the news


    that Mommy is dead. She wants to know the truth.


    Randy swallows his saliva and opens his mouth but says nothing.


    There is a girl¡¯s voice in his mind.


    ¡°If you go back to see him, tell him I¡¯m dead. I fell into the sea and drowned.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°If he says he wants to see my body, tell him I was blown down by a small typhoon and there is no


    body.¡±


    Randy doesn¡¯t know if she¡¯ll have a normal ending after cursing herself. By the way, he doesn¡¯t know if


    she is referring to Alex. Does he need to lie to the children?


    Randy doesn¡¯t answer, so Joey thinks he acquiesces. Her mood then involuntarily bes very bad.


    She goes back to the room with her head down. Randy can¡¯t help but wonder if he has done something


    wrong. He looks at Ben. Ben goes back to his room with his head down and sighs.


    Randy turns around. Andre is serving Joey at the table. It doesn¡¯t look harmonious. Randy increasingly


    feels that it is a wrong decision toe here. He is too embarrassed.


    Alex takes the cell phone and goes back to the room. He turns on theputer and connects the


    phone to theputer with a data cable and begins to unlock the password.


    Susan doesn¡¯t set a hard password, but there are too many levels. It¡¯s hard for ordinary technicians to


    open it without formatting.


    But Susan seems to have forgotten who taught her this way of password.


    A momentter, the phone is unlocked.


    Alex clicks on a text message to browse the content.


    Surprisingly, he only sees ads. Susan¡¯s reply is simple like ¡°stamp¡± and ¡°paid¡±.


    Alex thinks of Susan in front of the door. She fell on the ground and looked at him pitifully and said they


    had known each other for so many years.


    Does he really get it wrong?


    He remembers that he has been with Susan for so many years, and Susan doesn¡¯t seem to have done


    anything too much. Why does he doubt her? He seems a little confused. Does he just hate Susan for


    pestering him?


    No, it¡¯s because she upset Miya.


    Alex continues to browse, but text messages and contacts are empty, as if the person printing the ads


    her only contact.


    He opens the memo and finds it is just Susan¡¯s diary.


    ¡°The first day after I left Alex, I miss him.¡±


    ¡°The second day after I left Alex, I regret it.¡±


    ¡°The third day after I left Alex, I want toe back to him.¡±


    ¡°The fourth day after I left Alex, I find out that I am the stupidest person in the world. Why did I leave


    someone who loves me so much?¡±


    ¡°The fifth day after I left Alex...¡±


    ...


    She wrote love letters almost every day. He is ¡°touched¡±. Alex adjusts the time. She wrote thousands of


    memos in just two days. Susan is really an expert.


    But he has to doubt Susan.


    Susan has paid now and told them not to send any more messages to that number.


    She is thoughtful. She thinks she put her cell phone in front of Alex and Alex may doubt her, but she


    does have only a few ads and they have nothing to do with him. But those memos are different.


    She asked a man to stay up two nights to do it for her. Anyway, Alex gave her a lot of dowries before


    and she doesn¡¯tck money at all.


    But she doesn¡¯t want a dowry. She wants to marry Alex.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex doesn¡¯t know what she thinks. He takes the cell phone and looks at it carefully. He thinks they


    might have been deleted, but it will take some time to recover the data.


    Susan will never know that Alex doubts what she thinks is the perfect n. In fact, what she doesn¡¯t


    expect is the phone call.


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s meet again!¡±

 Chapter 368 What did the couple go through

    Chapter 368 What did the couple go through


    Alex looks at the strange number and subconsciously answers the phone, but there is a male voice.


    He doesn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you answer? Don¡¯t you like the name? I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I miss you


    so much. My brother misses you, too¡±


    It¡¯s disgusting. Alex doesn¡¯t know that pure Susan has such a friend. Of course he can understand


    these words.


    But it¡¯s her freedom. The man goes on talking a lot. Alex listens to the useless information and chooses


    to hang up.


    He calls Randy and gives him the number to check.


    Then he drives to the beach.


    He already knows that the coffee shop is open from 9 a.m. to 9 p.m. It¡¯s about seven now. He can look


    at Miya out of the window.


    It happens that Lisa is here today.


    After working here for a week or two, Miya doesn¡¯t expect such a familiar guest toe.


    ¡°Miya, why are you here? Does your husband let you work? He¡¯s too bold.¡± Lisa can¡¯t help making fun


    of Miya as soon as she sees her.


    She pretends to have juste back from a trip and doesn¡¯t know anything. She won¡¯t tell Miya that


    she is sent by Alex.


    ¡°Your husband?¡± Michelle hears her voice andes over. She looks at Miya and asks, ¡°isn¡¯t your


    husband dead?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lisa can¡¯t believe what she hears.


    What did the couple go through? Why do they both say the other is dead? It will be fun if the curses


    come true.


    It¡¯s very embarrassing. Miya swallows and wants to exin, but Michelle says.


    ¡°Are you her friend? Don¡¯t you know? His husband was caught by his aunt and uncle¡¯s creditors and


    never came back. She¡¯s pathetic.¡± Michelle can¡¯t help sighing, but she sees Miya and apologizes, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry.¡± She speaks softly.


    ¡°Waitress...¡±


    It happens that someone needs to order. Michelle has Miya and Lisa sit and talk and she goes to work.


    As soon as Michelle leaves, Lisa approaches and asks, ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Miya pretends that she doesn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I know Alex is dead?¡±


    As soon as Lisa says it, Miya covers her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Lisa nces at Miya. ¡°OK, only you can curse your husband.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to curse him.¡± Miya is a little embarrassed. She approaches Lisa and says, ¡°I¡¯m a widow


    with a dead husband and cursed by her family.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lisa digests Miya¡¯s words with difficulty. She holds out her thumb. ¡°You are a talent!¡±


    Lisa regrets that she didn¡¯t record it, otherwise Alex¡¯s expression will please Lisa when Alex listens to it.


    He is cursed by his own wife. He may be sad.


    Miya herself feels quite speechless. She made up the story by ident. ¡°I hope you can keep it secret


    for me. No matter who you meet when you go out, don¡¯t say you have seen me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lisa asks.


    ¡°Because...¡± Miya really doesn¡¯t want to say she¡¯s dead. ¡°Help me anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Do her a favor. A group of gangsters broke into our shop the other day. If Miya hadn¡¯t been


    hiding, she would have been captured by them.¡± Michelle sighs, ¡°her uncle and aunt gambled and


    dragged their family down. They are so irresponsible.¡±


    Michelle sighs for Miya, and Lisa is stunned. She covers her lips with her hands and asks Miya, ¡°this


    handsome guy looks normal. Why is he so nagging?¡±


    Hearing Lisa¡¯s words, Miya bursts intoughter.


    Lisa is confused. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°Michelle, introduce yourself.¡±


    Michelle knows she is misunderstood again. So she stands in front of Lisa and says, ¡°my name is


    Michelle. I¡¯m a girl and I like boys.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lisa swears Michelle is the most handsome girl she¡¯s ever met, but... ¡°Why don¡¯t you like


    girls?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± This is the first time someone has asked her this question, ¡°because I have never met a girl like


    you.¡±


    Michelle looks up and gives Lisa a soulful look. Lisa has goose bumps.


    She bursts outughing.


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. Do you think I¡¯m a boy because of my short hair?¡± Michelle touches her head. She still has


    a few pricking hairs on the back of her head, even though it¡¯s a month since the day of the haircut.


    Lisa nods. ¡°Why do you have such short hair as a girl? Some people like short hair, but I feel like you


    prefer long hair like Miya¡¯s.¡±


    Michelle listens to Lisa and almost cries, ¡°Yeah! I still like long hair. I fell out of love! Many people say


    that if I cut my hair, I will feel better and may meet a handsome man. I just wanted to try before, but I


    met a lot of girls. In fact, I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±


    So Michelle is embarrassed, but Lisa and Miya are in a better mood.


    Alex sees themughing and is relieved.


    He wants to find a chance to show up in front of Miya. It¡¯s been so many days that he and the children


    miss her.


    ¡°If you have a good time, remember to go home!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex can¡¯t helpining, but he identally pushes the button.


    It is dark all around. His light suddenly lights up the area. It is very striking. He seems to see Miya


    coming out to watch. He is flustered.


    But Lisa has no idea Alex is in the car.


    Sheughs loudly, ¡°which fool drove to the beach and turned on the light? I remember there were


    police here at night. Miya, Michelle, let¡¯s go out and watch.¡±

 Chapter 369 Seduced by a bitch

    Chapter 369 Seduced by a bitch


    Alex watches Miya get closer and he is a little nervous.


    Suddenly there is a loud noise in the sky. Miya and others are quickly attracted.


    ¡°It seems that someone is proposing over there. Let¡¯s go there and have a look.¡± Michelle suggests.


    There is no objection, so they suddenly turn in front of the car.


    Alex breathes a sigh of relief and takes a look at Miya and drives away.


    Fireworks bloom in the air and leave a gorgeous and pungent smell. Miya seems to see her family


    talking andughing in the stands during the Spring Festival.


    ¡°Miya, these fireworks are beautiful.¡±


    Miya nods. These fireworks are beautiful, but she has seen better ones.


    ¡°There seems to be a real proposal over there. Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±


    Michelle and Lisa have been talking to her, but she can¡¯t hear anything. They take her by the hand and


    go to all kinds of ces.


    In the middle of the crowd, a boy kneels on one knee and hands the flowers and a ring to the girl in


    front of him. People are pping. These two things are the most irresistible things for girls in the world.


    ¡°Promise him, promise him.¡±


    Some shout and others agree.


    The atmosphere prompts the girl to reach out and agree.


    Along the way, Lisa is excited to see all this, but why are the two people beside her unhappy?


    ¡°It¡¯s lively. You should not be depressed.¡±


    Miya looks up at Lisa. She used tough, but after she grew up, she became mature. Since she


    married Adam, she has slowly be full of energy.


    Lisa looks at Miya¡¯s cooperative smile and doesn¡¯t know what she is thinking. In a word, it is just a


    smile.


    Michelle has been looking at the center of the crowd, especially the couple, and is a bit absent-minded.


    When Lisa wants to ask her, she says, ¡°I envy them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°One day you wille across it.¡± Lisa pats Michelle on the shoulder as a constion. ¡°After all, you¡¯re


    still young.¡±


    Michelle still stares at them, ¡°really? That man once said to me that he would propose to me like this.


    Now he kneels in front of another woman.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lisa sees Michelle¡¯s mouth move, but Michelle¡¯s voice is small and it is noisy, so she doesn¡¯t


    hear it.


    Michelle shakes her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Lisa enjoys the lively atmosphere.


    Miya sees the frustration in Michelle¡¯s eyes. She looks in the middle of the crowd and puts her hand on


    Lisa¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°What do you say?¡±


    New fireworks are in the air. Miya¡¯s voice ispletely muffled. Lisa shouts and she can¡¯t hear.


    ¡°I said let¡¯s go back.¡± Miya roars.


    Lisa finally hears. She wants to see the follow-up. After all, Adam¡¯s proposal to her is not so romantic.


    She must record it and show it to Adam.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t close the door when we came out.¡±


    Miya roars again.


    Lisa hears Miya¡¯s reason and there seems to be no reason to stay here. She doesn¡¯t want the shop to


    be stolen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Miya taps Michelle on the shoulder.


    Michelle responds and goes back with Miya and Lisa.


    Fortunately, not many peoplee to the coffee shop at this time. Most of them are local people and


    they are not afraid of missing things in the store.


    The car that just stopped at the door in front of the shop is gone. Miya stops.


    Just now they came to the front of the car. If she raised her hand, she could touch the car. The lights


    were dazzling, but she felt a pair of eyes behind them looking at her.


    That feels familiar.


    ¡°Miya, what are you doing?¡±


    Lisaes to the door and waves to Miya. Miya just told her to go back, but she¡¯s standing in front of


    the door.


    Miya hears her voice and responds. She smiles apologetically and goes back to the coffee shop.


    Alex doesn¡¯t go far. He sees Miya¡¯s frustration and wants toe forward and say something to her,


    but in the end he gives up.


    After nine o¡¯clock, the lights in the coffee shop are off, and people are far away. Alex drives home.


    After that, Alex often goes to the seaside.


    He still browses his cell phone after he gets home.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Joey calls Alex.


    Alex is eating at his dinner table and browsing his cell phone.


    Joey calls Alex because he drops the food on the table. The table is in a mess now.


    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t y with your cell phone while eating.¡± Joey yells again.


    The children continue to ignore Alex. Joey doesn¡¯t want to talk to him, but she can¡¯t stand Alex wasting


    all her favorite dishes.


    ¡°Alex!¡± Joey gives Alex a roar.


    Alex suddenly gets up and Joey feels a huge shadow. She¡¯s a little scared, but her father doesn¡¯t seem


    to hit children.


    Joey is still scared, but Alex gets up and leaves the table.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What happened to Dad? He is often absent-minded recently. He cries andughs while staring at his


    cell phone. His expression is much richer than ours.¡± Joey looks at his silent brothers.


    Ben doesn¡¯t look up and goes on eating. ¡°He must have been seduced by the woman in the


    newspaper.¡±


    ¡°Will we really have a stepmother soon?¡± Joey looks up at the chandelier on the ceiling and is upset. ¡°I


    miss Mommy¡¯s cooking now. Where on earth has Mommy gone?¡±


    Ben is concentrating on his meal. He loses his temper all of a sudden. He drops the chopsticks on the


    table and stares at Joey.


    Joey is a little scared. She takes back her hand, which holds her head, and puts it under the table. But


    she hears Ben roar.


    ¡°You are too annoying! You are nagging and always talking rubbish. Of course our mommy is safe.


    How could we have a stepmother! You are too stupid!¡±

 Chapter 370 Next Mrs Alex

    Chapter 370 Next Mrs Alex


    Joey¡¯s eyes are red. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault Mommy¡¯s gone. Why do you scold me!¡±


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t have a brain at all. I feel ashamed to breathe in the same room as you.¡± Ben


    shakes his hands and leaves.


    ¡°Ben, you bastard.¡± Joey bursts into tears. Miya¡¯s gone and she¡¯s sad!


    Gogo next to Joey looks at Joey and reaches for Joey to perch in his little arms.


    Joey hugs Gogo and cries on his thin shoulder.


    Gogo reaches out and pats Joey on the shoulder.


    Andre looks at it all in silence and at the closed door. Alex, who has entered the room, doesn¡¯t seem to


    want toe out.


    The family was happy a while ago.


    Alex wants to finish the work as soon as possible and then make time to visit Miya. He doesn¡¯t know


    that the children have these contradictions, so in the future, when the children use Alex, Alex can


    only ept.


    Of course, this is what will happen in the future. All in all, he¡¯s working very hard and wants to have


    countless parts to do the work for him, and then he has time.


    Despite Alex¡¯s efforts, he can¡¯t go to the beach sometimes. Even so, he always pays attention to his


    email and reads every email immediately.


    It is Lisa who emails him.


    ¡°Miya had two bowls of rice in the evening. She had a very good appetite.¡±


    She also sends a picture of Miya eating. Her eyes narrow and she wants to put a chicken leg in her


    mouth.


    Alex looks at Miya like this and can¡¯t helpughing.


    But when he sees the next email, he can¡¯t help frowning.


    ¡°Miya often vomits today and is unable to eat. She wants to eat the tenderloin in the north of the city.¡±


    Alex is in a meeting when he sees this email.


    Everyone is waiting for him to make a decision, but he looks at his cell phone and apologizes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have an emergency. Let¡¯s follow the n just discussed.¡±


    With that, he leaves the meeting room.


    Everyone is confused. They can¡¯t help thinking about what happened to the president.


    They just discussed the project and didn¡¯t make any specific decisions, but he left.


    Alice doesn¡¯t understand. Alex is the same as when he got married recently. Alice covers her lips. Does


    the president really have a new girlfriend as reported?


    Alice shakes her head and tells herself to believe Alex. He and Miya are in love and enviable.


    Miya¡¯s death is a long rumor. Even if she does die, Alice believes Alex will always protect her children


    and will not marry another woman.


    They are the source of her expectation of love. If the two of them are as reported, maybe she can¡¯t


    believe in love.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the moment, a womanes in at the door.


    Alex¡¯s departure from the conference room has spread throughout thepany. A lot of people say


    Alex definitely has a new girlfriend.


    ¡°Miss Grace, here you are.¡±


    When Grace arrives at Alex Group, many people greet her warmly. They weed her when she


    came, but they have never been as warm as they are today.


    ¡°Where is your president?¡± Grace asks.


    She doesn¡¯t see the weirdness in the eyes of those employees.


    ¡°The president just went out. Didn¡¯t hee to you?¡± Someone says.


    Grace¡¯s smile is stiff on her lips. She faces the questioning eyes of the staff and smiles and says, ¡°of


    course not. He just asked me out, but I said I coulde by myself. He may go to pick me up.¡±


    Those employees think Grace¡¯s words make sense. Their eyes are no longer suspicious.


    Grace listens to the employees and knows that Alex is not in thepany, so she turns around and


    leaves. When she turns around, she looks around.


    The moment Grace leaves, everyone¡¯s face changes.


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s the next Mrs Alex, she doesn¡¯t have to be so arrogant. I never saw the president holding


    her hand in thepany.¡±


    ¡°If she hears us, we will be punished. She is a insidious woman.¡±


    ...


    Alice packs the papers and walks out of the printing room. She hears their conversation.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Why are they all standing?


    Alice is not short, but she is petite among many men.


    ¡°Alice!¡± Several girlse out of the men and hold Alice¡¯s hand warmly.


    Alice is confused. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Alice works for Alex for a long time and is bold, but she is


    scared by their sudden enthusiasm.


    ¡°The president¡¯s wife just died. You are with the president every day. Have you ever thought of being


    his wife?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the president¡¯sst wife was his secretary. Alice, you are more qualified than her. You can


    tell the president. Maybe he¡¯ll agree.¡±


    ¡°Then you will be rich. The president will make money anyway, right?¡±


    ¡°Alice, you are beautiful and in good shape. The president will definitely like you.¡±


    ...


    The more Alice listens, the angrier she gets.


    ¡°Who told you that the president¡¯s wife is dead?¡±


    They are startled by her roar.


    But someone says, ¡°we are praising you. Don¡¯t be so arrogant. We just don¡¯t like Miss Grace bullying


    us every day. We think you are different. I think if you be the president¡¯s wife, you will definitely


    bully us.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A group of people agree.


    Alice feels speechless. These people think so of her.


    ¡°Grace doesn¡¯t ask you to tter her. Why do you take the initiative and speak ill of her? Are you here


    for work?¡±


    ¡°You are just a secretary. You are too arrogant.¡±


    Alice doesn¡¯t want to talk to these people. She still supports Alex and Miya. They are happy when they


    are together. Now she looks around and gets bored.

 Chapter 371 His way is out of date

    Chapter 371 His way is out of date


    Alice ignores the people and goes back to her office and starts working. Alex has given her a lot of


    work during this time.


    She just wants to ask God to let Miyae back soon.


    At this point, Alexes out of a restaurant. He carries a bag and gives it to a passer-by who is going


    to the coffee shop and asks him to give it to the beautiful girl in it. He tips him and let him say he is a


    delivery man.


    The passer-by is speechless. The way he pursues girls is out of date. But he looks at the money and


    agrees decisively.


    ¡°Who is Miss Miya?¡± The passer-by asks as soon as he enters the shop.


    Miyaes up. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Miya¡¯s stomach doesn¡¯t bulge, so the passer-by doesn¡¯t doubt it. He gives the bag to her with both


    hands. He remembers Alex telling him not to mention him, but he thinks he should.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Miya asks.


    She seems to vaguely smell the food and it arouses her appetite.


    ¡°He is your pursuer. He¡¯s out there right now.¡± The passer-by mentions Alex without hesitation and


    points out the direction.


    Alex looks forward to Miya¡¯s smile, but he sees her look at the door in disbelief. He dodges at once, but


    he identally steps on a child¡¯s beach toy.


    The beach toy is duck shaped and makes a sound. He has to apologize.


    ¡°He was just here. Why does he suddenly disappear?¡± The passer-by is confused.


    Miya just sees a figure sh past the door. It¡¯s like a person in her heart.


    She suddenly looks down and smiles. She saw reports of him looking for her, but a few dayster the


    news said he was in love with Sue Group¡¯s daughter. Miya sometimes thinks she overestimates


    herself.


    But she doesn¡¯t know that Alex only looked for her for a few days because he found her.


    The passer-by sees Miya smile and thinks she is shy. He says, ¡°it looks like you know who it is.¡±


    Miya freezes. She looks up and asks, ¡°can you tell me how he looks? I wonder if he is the man I know.¡±


    The passer-by agrees decisively, ¡°he¡¯s tall and in a suit and tie. He seems to be a president. I don¡¯t


    know how to describe him. He¡¯s handsome anyway.¡±


    There seem to be a lot of people of this type. Maybe it¡¯s not him.


    The passer-by feels that he has fulfilled his mission. He doesn¡¯t stop and leaves. He looks around but


    doesn¡¯t see Alex, otherwise he can show him that he has just overfulfilled the task.


    Miya is still holding the box with the tenderloin and standing there.


    ¡°Miya, what are you holding?¡± Lisaes out. Shees to Miya¡¯s side and naturally takes what she


    has in her hand and opens it. ¡°It is tenderloin.¡±


    Lisa doesn¡¯t forget that she sent Alex an email an hour or two ago. The content of the email seems to


    have something to do with it.


    Lisa suddenlyughs when she sees it, but it¡¯s a pity that she can¡¯t share it with Miya.


    Alex isn¡¯t in thepany so Grace thinks he is home. She goes to his house. She thinks she can have


    a good chat with Alex, but she is blocked in the door by a bunch of children.


    ¡°Old aunt, why are you here?¡± Ben leans on the doorframe and looks at Grace.


    Grace hasn¡¯t been looked at like that. Naturally, she doesn¡¯t know that she is so annoying sometimes.


    She looks at Ben¡¯s lovely face and tries not to get angry. She leans over and reaches for Ben¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are you Andre? You can¡¯t call me old aunt. I¡¯m only twenty.¡±


    ¡°Andre is me.¡± Andre looks at Grace and is disgusted. He also read about the woman.


    They all know Grace is the daughter of Sue Group and Grace says she¡¯s Mrs Alex. Augus admits that


    she is his daughter-inw. But she has little contact with Alex. It is easy to be ridiculed.


    They are triplets, so people who are not familiar with them can easily mistake them. Joey is a girl and


    has long hair so it¡¯s easy to recognize her, but Andre and Ben are different.


    Some time ago, they had a tendency to be the same kind. In particr, Ben¡¯s eyes have added


    some dangerous ingredients recently.


    Grace knows she is wrong and is embarrassed. She smiles awkwardly. Her hand is still in the air and


    moves to Andre, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    However, this hand is hit by a small hand in the air.


    ¡°You¡¯re only 20, but you want to be our stepmother. Old aunt, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s contradictory?¡±


    Gogo stands in front of Andre. He doesn¡¯t want Andre to be touched by an abnormal woman. He has to


    protect Andre.


    Grace is facing the sudden child and apparently doesn¡¯t know him.


    She has a bad temper. When they call her old aunt, she wants to swear, but she thinks that if she


    marries Alex, she will have to live with them, so she endures.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am wrong.¡± Grace smiles instead of getting angry. ¡°But I remember Alex has only three kids. Who are


    you?¡± She looks at Gogo.


    Gogo snorts and puts his hands on his chest. He is as arrogant as he was when he first arrived at Alex


    Family.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me. Have you not investigated Alex¡¯s family?¡±


    Grace listens to him and is confused. Alex¡¯s family? Didn¡¯t Alex have only three children with Miya?


    Grace obviously doesn¡¯t know. Gogoughs again.


    ¡°I¡¯m Alex¡¯s illegitimate son. Alex is my dad. Many women want to pester him like my mother. But it¡¯s


    useless for her to raise me. She can¡¯t marry him. You are nothing.¡±

 Chapter 372 No match for a nanny

    Chapter 372 No match for a nanny


    No one expects Gogo to say that, especially Grace.


    ¡°You are Alex¡¯s illegitimate son?¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Gogo says, ¡°is there something wrong with your ears? I¡¯ve already told you.¡±


    Grace tells herself not to be angry. She can ept three children. She doesn¡¯t mind having another


    child. She tries to smile. ¡°It¡¯s OK. After I be your mommy, I will treat you well.¡±


    There¡¯s no doubt Grace shocks them. They don¡¯t know whether to say she is generous or stupid.


    ¡°My mommy can cook. Can you cook?¡± Joey asks.


    She¡¯s the daughter of Sue Group. How can she cook? Grace doesn¡¯t know that they know her identity


    and have investigated her. Of course, who will have expected these children to investigate such an


    adult as her?


    ¡°I...¡± She doesn¡¯t even enter the kitchen. ¡°I can learn. I¡¯m good at learning. I will definitely cook better


    than your mommy.¡±


    ¡°Can you do theundry?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a washing machine at home?¡± Now it¡¯s a high-tech society, though she hasn¡¯t even used the


    washing machine.


    ¡°Ha ha!¡± Ben looks at her contemptuously. ¡°Do you still use the washing machine?¡±


    Grace only knows that the clothes she takes off every day will be taken away and washed. How can


    she know how the clothes are washed?


    ¡°You can be our mommy. As long as you can do what our mommy does once, we will recognize you.¡±


    Andre says suddenly.


    ¡°Andre, what are you talking about? How can such a stupid and shameless womanpare with our


    mommy?¡±


    Joey yells at Andre, but Grace is upset. Is she stupid? Is she shameless?


    Grace swallows in silence. She has to put up with it. Anyway, she only needs to do Miya¡¯s daily work.


    Since Miya can, why can¡¯t she?


    ¡°Well, whatever you want me to do, just say it.¡± Grace smiles and is confident.


    In the face of this smile, Andre also responds with a smile.


    People who are unhappy because of Andre¡¯s proposal see Andre¡¯s smile and suddenly think of


    something, so they invite Grace in.


    Grace feels a warm breath as soon as she enters the room.


    The main color of the house is warm. But she feels it is all too young. If she lives here, she¡¯s going to


    have to change it to something cool and Alex like.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you do housework?¡± Gogo sees Grace looking around and yells at the back of her head.


    ¡°What? Are you calling me?¡± For the first time, Grace is asked to do housework. She is a rich woman.


    Why does she do housework?


    ¡°Nonsense. Of course I¡¯m calling you.¡± Joey stands by Gogo and puts her hands on her chest and


    looks proudly at Grace.


    Joey has always had Miya¡¯s sweet face and Alex¡¯s own cold temperament. She looks scary. Gogo¡¯s


    bright eyes also burst with a dangerous light.


    Grace suddenly freezes, and she thinks of Andre saying that she just needs to do Miya¡¯s job. Anyway,


    as long as she¡¯s married to Alex, she doesn¡¯t have to be afraid of these kids.


    She tries to smile. ¡°What do I have to do? You have to tell me.¡±


    ¡°You want toe into our house without knowing these things?¡± Ben snorts, ¡°my mommy doesn¡¯t


    need us to talk much. She can clean up everything by herself. You want us to remind you. We are


    children! Has anyone asked the children to do housework?¡±


    ¡°I just want you to exin to me a little bit what I have to do.¡± Grace¡¯s tone is a little impatient, but she


    lets herself endure.


    Grace thinks she is sincere, but the children see the emotion in her eyes.


    ¡°Da L...¡± Gogo begins to sing. He shakes his legs and pretends to hear nothing.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Grace¡¯s voice is helpless.


    ¡°We found you an assistant.¡± Joey calls out to the room.


    A woman who is nearly half a hundred years old but looks healthyes out. She walks over to Joey.


    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    But on the way, she sees Grace standing there and is very unhappy.


    She is just a servant. She can not know something. But Miya is very kind to her. When she knows that


    the cause of her depression might be her husband¡¯s infidelity, she decides not to treat mistresses well.


    She has read Grace in magazines and newspapers.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± The servant asks knowingly. She looks at Joey and points to Grace.


    But Joey just looks at Grace angrily and doesn¡¯t seem to hear anything.


    ¡°She¡¯s Miss Grace.¡± Ben answers for Joey, ¡°she¡¯s our assistant for you. You are not feeling well


    recently, so Miss Grace offers to help you. I hope you take good care of Miss Grace.¡±


    Ben¡¯s tone is heavy. The servant knows what he means. Even if Ben doesn¡¯t say it, she wants to


    torture her.


    ¡°Do you want me to work with a nanny?¡± Grace can¡¯t believe it. ¡°Is your mommy a nanny at home?¡±


    ¡°Our mommy is not as uneducated as you. She respects these working people. Comparing with you


    has lowered their level.¡± Joey turns her thumb upside down. What Ben said to her the other day still


    makes her ufortable. She feels that she has to say it to others.


    ¡°You say I can¡¯t match them?¡± Grace is confused, ¡°I graduated from a famous university. Am I no better


    than a nanny?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a nanny, but I¡¯m not hired by you. Why do you look down on me?¡± The servant gets angry and


    steps forward and looks at Grace. Her eyes are full of hatred!


    Grace just graduated. Even if she is proud, now she fails.

 Chapter 373 Because you don’t deserve it

    Chapter 373 Because you don¡¯t deserve it


    Faced with the family¡¯s impoliteness, Grace regrets a little. What does Alex keep at home? They are


    too annoying. And the nanny will bite.


    ¡°Do you still want to be our mommy? If not, you can go out. We have homework to do.¡±


    Grace hesitates. She has to suffer today. If she marries Alexter, she will make these people regret


    what they have done.


    ¡°Of course I do.¡± Grace suddenly smiles and follows the servant.


    The children seem a little relieved, and then they go in and do their homework.


    ¡°Andre, what if she seeds?¡± Gogo looks at the confident Grace and is a little worried. What if she


    seeds?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Andre pats Gogo on the head. ¡°Believe me.¡±


    Gogo looks into Andre¡¯s eyes and smiles. He believes in him.


    Sure enough, after a while, Grace¡¯s voice begins to ring in this house.


    ¡°What? You want me to clean the toilet?¡± She feels incredible and walks out of the bathroom.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The children are doing their homework, but because of Grace¡¯s shout, they alle out.


    Grace looks at the children and can¡¯t stand it. She¡¯s the daughter of Sue Group. Just now she was


    ridiculed. Now she is asked to clean the toilet. They are making fun of her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it, just say it. There¡¯s no one standing in your way.¡± Gogo¡¯s attitude is still that


    bad.


    She can bear other children to scold her, because they are the official children of Alex Family after all.


    But Gogo... ¡°You are only an illegitimate son. You¡¯re not qualified to say that. I am too kind to be fooled


    by you vicious children.¡±


    ¡°Would a good woman want to destroy someone else¡¯s family?¡± Gogo retorts.


    ¡°Your mommy must be a super bad woman, so she gave birth to you...¡±


    Gogo doesn¡¯t like his mother so much, but he can¡¯t stand others saying that. He wants to step forward


    and argue with Grace, but Andre stands in front to protect him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you are as gentle as our mommy, so we can¡¯t let you in.¡±


    Grace is very angry. She just put up with it for a long time. She can¡¯t stand it now. ¡°Do you have the


    final say? You overestimate yourself. Your grandfather fully agrees with me as his next daughter-inw.


    When I get married with your father, we will have our own children. What do you think you can do


    then?¡±


    The children are silent. Grace feels that she has won, so she continues, ¡°I¡¯m actually a good tempered


    person. I will treat you well as long as you don¡¯t provoke me. At least when I have meat to eat, I will


    give you some soup.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, Alex asked me toe here to have a look. He wants me to know the family. He


    wants me to see which room can be changed into a baby room. He wants our children to live there. I


    think your room looks good. I¡¯ll have a lookter.¡±


    There are such impudent people in this world.


    The servant can¡¯t stand it. But she is just a servant and can¡¯t help the children.


    ¡°What shall we do?¡± Joey pulls Andre¡¯s clothes and asks for his opinion.


    Ben looks at Joey¡¯s movements and is disdainful. He pounces on Grace like Gogo had just came in. He


    has recently learned to fight. He kicks Grace in the knee and pushes her to the ground.


    His movements are very beautiful.


    Grace is in pain. She didn¡¯t expect to be beaten by a child. She raises her hand and wants to p Ben.


    Someone is opening the door.


    Alexes back from the beach, but as soon as hees in, he sees some people he knows arguing.


    ¡°Alex, you¡¯re back.¡± Grace immediately takes back her hand and prays in her heart that Alex doesn¡¯t


    see it!


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Alex frowns and asks. He now sees Grace kneeling and Ben wants to hit Grace.


    Grace sees the light in Alex¡¯s eyes. She says, ¡°I just want to visit your house. I don¡¯t think these


    children have been taken care of recently and I think they are pitiful. I want to take care of them. I didn¡¯t


    expect them to insult me. They asked me to cook, mop the floor and clean the toilet.¡±


    Alex listens to Grace¡¯sint and looks at the children and asks, ¡°is that true?¡±


    The children thinks Alex will speak for them. When they hears him, they are aggrieved.


    ¡°We just said that if she wants to be our mommy, she has to be able to wash and cook. We didn¡¯t ask


    her to do so much housework. She really didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Joey pouts and gives Grace a look. Since


    then Grace has been a bitch in her heart. She¡¯s more annoying than Susan.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Alex stares at Ben. He looks at his palm and is unhappy.


    But Alex doesn¡¯t know Grace wants to hit Ben and he reaches out to protect himself.


    ¡°Alex, you have to protect me! I did nothing. Andre, he wants to hit me.¡± Grace¡¯s tears havee out.


    Andre, who is with Gogo, thinks Grace is stupid.


    Ben says to Alex deadpan, ¡°if you believe her, I have nothing to say. I regret that I persuaded my


    mommy to be with you.¡± He stands up.


    ¡°Why?¡± Alex asks.


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t deserve my mommy.¡±


    Ben¡¯s eyes are very firm, and he looks at Alex with some contempt.


    Ben is six or seven years old and 120 centimeters tall. He¡¯s really nothingpared to Alex, who¡¯s 180


    centimeters tall. But Ben has authority. Alex seems to see a smaller version of himself.

 Chapter 374 You are not qualified to discuss her

    Chapter 374 You are not qualified to discuss her


    The atmosphere suddenly changes and the people around are depressed.


    Grace sitting on the ground is confused. Isn¡¯t she the main character? So she begins to wail.


    Ben looks at Grace and sneers. Then he goes back to his room.


    The other kids leave with Ben. They don¡¯t want Alex to question them again. It¡¯s not a good feeling not


    to be trusted.


    The servant also leaves the battlefield in time. She is still sighing for Miya.


    ¡°Alex¡­¡± Grace makes a sudden cry.


    Her voice and the way she looks at Alex are flirtatious.


    But Alex ignores her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I miss you.¡± Grace is a little upset. She pouts and looks at Alex and reaches out, ¡°Alex, it¡¯s cold. Take


    my hand.¡±


    Grace is totally challenging his bottom line.


    Alex feels he can¡¯tmunicate with Grace. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re here for. Go out now. You will


    never be allowed to step into this house in the future.¡±


    Grace¡¯s face changes, ¡°but we¡¯ll get marriedter. Where are we going to live? Are we moving out?¡±


    She suddenly thinks of a possibility that she doesn¡¯t hate.


    Alex looks at her. He doesn¡¯t know if she is a realdy. She is like a fool. Even though Susan was born


    poor, she will not say that.


    ¡°We won¡¯t get married. I won¡¯t allow you to disturb my family again.¡± Alex wants to go back to his room.


    Grace¡¯s like a spoiled kid anyway. As long as no one cares about her for a while, she will be obedient.


    ¡°Alex.¡± Grace suddenly hugs Alex¡¯s leg. ¡°I know you like Miya, but she¡¯s dead. She shouldn¡¯t stand in


    the way of your happiness! I¡¯m younger and more energetic than Miya. I¡¯m Sue Group¡¯s daughter. I¡¯m


    better than her in any way. Please be with me. Sue Group will spare no effort to help Alex group. You


    won¡¯t lose.¡±


    Alex doesn¡¯t move. Grace thinks Alex is convinced. But Alex is thinking about kicking her. She


    challenges his bottom line again and again.


    ¡°Alex, you think what I said makes sense, don¡¯t you? Uncle Augus agreed to our marriage. There is a


    point in what parents say. Since even the elders have chosen me, I must be right.¡± Grace says, ¡°I will


    never be like Miya. She cheated with another man and betrayed you after she married you. I only love


    you. I will never cheat with another man and embarrass you like her...¡±


    Before Grace finishes, Alex raises his leg and kicks Grace off.


    ¡°Alex, what are you doing? I¡¯m in pain!¡± Grace roars angrily, but she sees Alex¡¯s angry eyes and stops


    talking.


    ¡°You are not qualified to discuss her.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex¡¯s voice is heavy. It hits Grace like a hammer. Grace is a little scared and can only nod.


    Alex doesn¡¯t want to see her anymore and leaves. He calls Randy and asks her to drag the woman


    away and calls a security guard.


    Grace doesn¡¯t know what she does wrong. All she knows is that Alex Family has cklisted her. She


    has free ess to thepany, but she has no ess to Alex Family.


    Later, no matter how many times she goes to thepany, she can¡¯t see Alex at all.


    Alex has been mysterioustely. He goes to see Miya on time.


    He often drives there and sits outside all day. He has aptop with him. He looks at Miya from time to


    time and works from time to time. Everything seems so pleasant.


    One evening his window is suddenly knocked.


    Alex, who is concentrating on his work, looks up and sees Miya standing in front of him.


    He¡¯s a little flustered. Even if the girl he misses is out of the window, he can¡¯t see her right away.


    She tries to pretend, and so does he.


    ¡°Hello, is there anyone in the car?¡± Miya keeps knocking on the window.


    This car has stayed here many times this month, but no one gets off, so there should be someone in it.


    The window is made of special material, so he can¡¯t hear Miya at all, but he can see how her mouth


    moves.


    He thinks about it and remembers that there seems to be sunsses and scarves in the back seat.


    Miya used to put them in his car. At that time they went to work together, so she left her things in his


    car.


    Alex puts on sunsses and colored scarves. He takes off his coat and wears only a floral T-shirt.


    Miya knocks for a long time. When she thinks there is no one inside, the window suddenly opens.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Alex lowers his voice.


    Miya looks at Alex and can¡¯t helpughing. It doesn¡¯t match his style! But Alex¡¯s facial features are


    perfect, so even if he only shows his mouth now, Miya still feels that it is the sexiest in the world.


    ¡°There¡¯s a promotion today. As long as you enter the shop, we will send you drinks.¡± Miya holds up a


    ss of lemon juice. ¡°This is our gift. You are at the door almost every day but you haven¡¯t got off the


    car. Don¡¯t you have a ce to eat?¡± Miya guesses.


    To keep Miya from finding out, Alex changes several cars. But she knocks on his ss. But the car he¡¯s


    driving now is low-key, unknown and the kind that ordinary people can own.


    Faced with Miya¡¯s questions, Alex thinks for a long time. Later he thinks about the life story of Miya that


    Lisa sent him. He read it before he knew how outrageous Miya¡¯s story was.


    ¡°I am a tramp. My uncle and aunt gambled and borrowed usury, so someone took me away and asked


    me to work to pay the debts.¡±

 Chapter 375 They Recognize Each Other

    Chapter 375 They Recognize Each Other


    Miya feels these words are so familiar that she is a little embarrassed.


    But she forces herself to go on, ¡°Well, poor you.¡±


    ¡°I also think so.¡±


    Alex smiles at her and says, ¡°I heard there is a girl here whose husband has the same experience as


    me, and I think we might fit in.¡±


    Miya is speechless. She thinks that the man had known something, so she says, ¡°Well, it is hot today,


    and it is stuffy in the car. It is easy to get heatstroke. You had better go home early, sir, in case you get


    heatstroke.¡±


    After that, she puts the cold drink through the window on the side of the driver¡¯s seat and turns away.


    Looking at Miya¡¯s hastily leaving figure, Alex suddenly smiles. He thinks this girl is very lovely.


    He leans against to the window and looks at the girl, takes a sip of the drink she had given him. He just


    takes one sip and he thinks that he would never want another.


    Alex feels he is going to lose his teeth because of the sour drink. He picks up the cold drink and looks


    at it. The color is orange, which looks normal. And the he smells it. Oh, it¡¯s lemon!


    ¡°Miya, did anyone drink that experiment? How is it?¡±


    As soon as she enters the room, Miya is caught by Lisa and Michelle. They are anxious to know about


    the drink. But Miya blushes to speak of that she yed a trick on her husband.


    She can only say, ¡°It¡¯s nice, maybe.¡±


    Hearing it, Lisa feels happy, ¡°There are still a few cups on the worktop. You can drink them.¡± As


    speaking, Lisa walks to the worktop to get the drinks.


    Lisaes to this coffee shop almost every day, and she also often help do something. Over time she


    also tries to make some drinks.


    So, she made today¡¯s lemon ¡°sour¡± drink.


    Lisa said it was an experiment. Miya originally felt that car was weird so she took a cup of drink to Alex.


    She didn¡¯t know Lisa made so many cups¡­


    ¡°Michelle, let¡¯s keep Lisa away from the worktop in the future. We can¡¯t afford the waste of materials.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have the point.¡±


    Michelle agrees with Miya¡¯s words.


    Lisa, however, doesn¡¯t know anything, but takes a mouthful of the drink she made. Then her face


    suddenly wrinkles and she says, ¡°Ugh, it tastes horrible!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it...¡±


    Miya and Michelle roast silently on the side.


    But luckily Lisa doesn¡¯t hear them. And she hands two cups of drink to Miya and Michelle and says,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stunned. The material can¡¯t be wasted. Come on, cheers.¡±


    ¡°I think my stomach is not feeling well today. I might not drink it.¡± Michelle refuses first.


    ¡°Well... I...¡± Miya is trying to make an excuse, but she sees Lisa¡¯s appearance looks like she is going to


    kill someone, so she takes the cup and takes a little sip. Finally, she is surprised and says, ¡°This is


    really good-tasting!¡±


    ¡°How can you reconcile it to your conscience?¡± Michelle is so shocked that Miya said something nice


    about the sour drink.


    ¡°It is really good.¡± Miya hands Michelle the drink in her hand and says, ¡°Just have a try.¡±


    Michelle looks at Miya¡¯s sincerity and drinks the drink¡­ In the end¡­ ¡°Miya, you lied to me!¡±


    But Miya continues to drink innocently, ¡°I really think it is good.¡± She did not lie.


    Alex looks at the scenes from the outside of the window, feeling confused and wondering what


    happened. But seeing Miya drinking the same drink as him, he can¡¯t help being happy. He picks up the


    drink and takes another sip. He forces himself to swallow it, but he frowns. It is really sour¡­


    In the evening, Alex drives away from here and stops a little further away. Miya looks at the car and is


    absent-minded.


    Alex happens to see it, and he thinks that they had recognized each other and they didn¡¯t say it. He


    can¡¯t tell whether it is good or bad.


    He wants to appear in front of her brightly, and he wants to hold her in his arms brightly. These


    common things are so difficult for him today. Is he wrong?


    At the moment, he receives a telephone call from his house.


    ¡°Alex, you¡¯d bettere back soon.¡±


    Aileen says rapidly. And there are asional sounds of heavy objects falling on the ground, as well as


    cries from women.


    Alex is confused and asks, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°I promise I am not going to do anything to you this time. Juste back now. Your house is in a


    mess!¡± Aileen thinks Alex is hesitated for fear what she is doing to him, so she immediately makes her


    point, ¡°I promise, I will treat you in the way a sister treats her brother.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± How can he be at ease for knowing nothing?


    ¡°It¡¯s all the fault of that bitch, Grace¡­¡± Aileen says, gnashing her teeth..


    ¡°Grace?¡± Alex thinks the name sounds familiar, but he can¡¯t remember where he heard it.


    ¡°Yes, the woman who has been chasing youtely, and now she feels like she can¡¯t get you so she is


    chasing our dad¡­¡± says Aileen in anger, with the light in her eyes that could kill people. If Grace is


    standing in front of her, Aileen might kill the former.


    Alex seems to thinks of who Grace is. That woman made the kids at home angry.


    ¡°Anyway, Alex,e back quickly. Dad is going to divorce my mom now, please go and say some


    words to stop them.¡± Aileen cries unexpectedly. She knows that in this family, only her mother is the


    only one who treats her well. Now she is really distressed that her mother is bullied.


    Since they were a child, Alex heard Aileen call her brother for the first time. No, he heard it when they


    were very young. Ever since she came back from abroad, she has been a different person. He didn¡¯t


    know what happened to her. He is afraid that no one would believe him if he says that Aileen was very


    conservative.


    ¡°They¡¯re a very affectionate couple, aren¡¯t they? Why they want to get divorce?¡± Alex thinks of his dead


    mother, and every time he saw Augus defending Be, he felt unworthy of his mother.


    Now, Augus and Be are getting divorced. Should not he be happy?


    ¡°Alex, juste back now. I will tell you the details when you get back...¡±


    Alex wants to ask something, but suddenly the line is dead...

 Chapter 376 The Guilty Party Files the Suit First

    Chapter 376 The Guilty Party Files the Suit First


    Just now while Aileen was speaking in a hurry, there was a sound of heavy objectsnding the floor¡­


    Alex changes his direction and heads for the old mansion of his family.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    So it turned out that Grace felt wronged by Alex and went to the old mansion to cry to Augus.


    ¡°Augus, I really like Alex. But why did not he even look at me?¡±


    Augus looks at the tearful girl in front of him and feels pity for her, ¡°Dear Grace, don¡¯t cry. Alex just lost


    his wife. Maybe he has not recovered yet.¡±


    ¡°But... but...¡± Grace looks at Augus and continues to cry, ¡°His wife had been dead for so long. And his


    children bully me.¡±


    ¡°Children?¡± Augus remembers that he has grandchildren, three grandchildren.


    ¡°Yes, they asked me to do theundry, cook, and clean the toilet. I just didn¡¯t know how to do. Then


    they said that I was stupid, and they called me names with terrible words.¡±


    Grace feels really wronged andins to Augus. She embroiders the truth to make Augus feel that


    she is really miserable.


    ¡°What? They treated you so badly!¡± Augus taps on the table angrily and says, ¡°I will teach them a


    lesson for you!¡±


    Grace really wants to teach those kids a lesson, but it¡¯s so soon after they bullied her and they might


    doubt her. No, she can¡¯t let Alex think of her as a mean woman!


    ¡°Augus, I tell you about my grievance, but I don¡¯t want you to talk to the children. In fact, I can


    understand the feelings of the children. I think they must be afraid that I won¡¯t treat them well as a step-


    mother.¡±


    ¡°You are so kind, Grace,¡± says Augus looking at Grace and touching her head, ¡°You are so kind and I


    am afraid you will suffer losses.¡±


    Aileen was a little ufortable in her heart when she heard that Grace hade here, and now she


    is angrier when she knows Grace went to find Augus.


    Aileen is confused. Why Grace always finds Augus since her target is Alex? Does sheck of fatherly


    love?


    Then Aileenes to find them. As a result, she hears Augus¡¯s word at the door.


    Is that how kindness is used this time?


    Grace lies in Augus¡¯s arms, crying loudly. In fact, she did not feel anything wrong. After all, she often


    lies in dad¡¯s arms, though that was a few years ago.


    The young body lies on him, rubbing against his chest.


    Although Augus is a man in his fifties, he is still as handsome as when he was young. He feels a


    strange sensation in his heart, and his eyes cloud over as he looks at Grace.


    But grace knows nothing and keeps acting like a spoiled child.


    They didn¡¯t close the door. So Aileen sees the scene.


    Aileen hates the little bitch, which is lying in her father¡¯s arms. Her father even held the bitch tightly,


    touching the back of theter with his hands.


    Aileen is experienced with certain things. Seeing the scene, other people who don¡¯t know what


    happened might think they are making adult fims.


    Maybe Augus¡¯s eyes are too hot, or his movements are too obvious. Grace finally feels something is


    wrong.


    She feels the palm rubbing against her back is getting hot. When she looks up, she sees Augus looking


    at her with a burning gaze.


    Grace doesn¡¯t know what this kind of feeling is. She has been protected since she was a child. So, she


    has never been in love... Because she was dissatisfied with the men she used to know. She didn¡¯t think


    they were good enough for her. But she was satisfied with Alex.


    Alex is tall, handsome, and rich. He almost meets all the imaginations of a girl. She also thinks of him.


    However, this man seems to like his wife better. So what? She remembered that her mom married her


    dad by defeating his first wife.


    Looking at Grace innocent eyes, Augus feels excited in his heart.


    ¡°Augus.¡± Grace sits up straight, and looks at him tearfully, ¡°Augus, what should I do now? Does Alex


    hate me?¡±


    Auguus¡¯s mind is brought back by Grace¡¯s calling. He tries to hold back those thoughts and tells


    himself that the woman in front of him is his future daughter-inw. However, it urred to him that she


    has not be his daughter-inw yet¡­ He and Be have no sex life in recent years. He almost


    thinks he had lost sexual desire.


    But now he finds that this is not the case at all. He just lost his feelings for Be.


    With Grace, he seems to have regained the crash of youth.


    ¡°Augus, why don¡¯t you answer me? Do you also hate me?¡± Grace puckers her mouth, acting cute.


    ¡°Of cause I¡¯m not.¡± Augus smiles at her, ¡°I won¡¯t hate you.¡±


    Grace thinks that thanks Augus for being in the house, or she would not even be able to get in. She


    totally regards the man in front of her as her father, so she pulls aside the hemline of her dress and


    shows her white legs.


    Augus takes a cold breath. And Grace rolls up her sleeves.


    ¡°What the hell is this woman going to do?¡± Aileen is angry.


    Aileen is about to go forward, but she is stopped by a person in the back.


    ¡°Aileen, be quiet. Let¡¯s go away.¡± Be smiles at Grace and is about to pull theter away.


    Aileen is unhappy, and she thinks Be¡¯s words are probably unpleasant.


    ¡°No, look at that bitch. She is going to rece you, you know?¡±


    Aileen says so loud that Augus and Grace could definitely hear her if they aren¡¯t absent-minded.


    However, both of them seem to be in another world.


    Hearing Aileen¡¯s words, Be produces a forced smile and says, ¡°So we can¡¯t let them catch us on the


    hip and rece us, can we?¡±


    Looking at her mother who is always bear patiently, Aileen is in a trance. In her memories, her mother


    never vented anger.


    She always frowns, with a sad face. And she is seldom happy.


    Aileen almost obeys Be, but hears a voice inside.


    ¡°Augus, it hurts! Be gentle, please.¡±


    Grace says loudly. Aileen can¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°Mom, you can bear this, but I can¡¯t! She is such a bitch. I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t let her feel good!¡±


    ¡°Aileen, don¡¯t¡­¡±

 Chapter 377 The Concern of an Elder

    Chapter 377 The Concern of an Elder


    Be naturally fails to stop Aileen. Aileen pushes open the half-closed door. Seeing the scene, Aileen


    burns with anger.


    Grace is lying in Augus¡¯s arms, and she even put her legs on Auguus¡¯s legs. And Auguus is touching


    her legs with his hands.


    Grace says, ¡°Augus, I only wanted to y with the kids, but they beat me. Look at my bruised arms and


    legs!¡±


    Augus looks carefully and see nothing but the smooth and fair skin. But he believes what Grace said.


    So he tells a bare-faced lie, ¡°They were really out of line. I will not forgive them.¡±


    ¡°Augus, how will you punish them?¡±


    Grace was going to let those kids go, mostly because she didn¡¯t want to be doubt. But she thinks of


    that Alex kicked her...


    There are some scratches on her body, but those were making by Alex¡¯s kicking, because she said bad


    words of Miya. However, she owes these to the kids. After all, she wants Alex only, and it¡¯s good for her


    that these kids disappear. Anyway, Augus will punish the kids for her, and there will be nothing to do


    with her.


    Just as Grace is thinking, Augus has moved his hand to Grace¡¯s lower leg, touching her, and he says,


    ¡°Grace, you must be very painful. Let me help you to knead your bruises.


    Grace really thinks that Augus just knead for her, so she agrees.


    However, Augus gives her a hard pinch and make her scream, which is heard by Aileen.


    Augus has not touched so young skin for a long time, so he can¡¯t help pinching it. Hearing Grace¡¯s


    voice, he even feels the surging of lustful desire.


    ¡°Ok, I will take it easy.¡± As speaking, he continues to pinch the tender skin with lust in his eyes.


    Originally, Grace¡¯s legs are white, but now it was a little bruised because of Augus¡¯s pinching.


    And he even strengthens the strength after hearing Grace¡¯s words.


    At this moment, Aileen rushes in and drags Grace to the ground.


    Grace is on the ground before she knows.


    Augus feels his arms are empty before he knows.


    ¡°Those closely involved know you want to marry my brother and be my sister-inw, but those outside


    might think you want to marry Augus and be my stepmother!¡±


    Aileen is a grumpy girl. She is not satisfied with dragging Grace to the ground, so she ps theter on


    the face.


    The sound of the p is so clear and melodious that she thinks she was pping so well. Aileen


    stretches her hands for several times and is ready to p Grace again.


    Augus steps forward, takes Aileen¡¯s hand and throw away. He asks Aileen angrily, ¡°What are you


    doing?¡±


    Then he hurries up to help Grace to stand up, and he also wants to help her clean up the dust on her


    body. He moves his hand from Grace¡¯s back to her hip. That is really hard to make people believe that


    he is simply cleaning up the dust.


    Aileen looks at the scene and says, ¡°I would like to ask you what you are doing. You said you were


    going to introduce this girl to my brother and hoped Alex would marry her. But now you are flirting with


    her. Don¡¯t you feel contradictory?¡±


    Augus looks at the position of his hand, which is now on Grace¡¯s hip.


    Grace also feels embarrassed when she hears Aileen¡¯s words. She immediately steps forward and


    escapes from Augus¡¯s groping.


    Augus is also embarrassed that the person who saw his flirting with other woman is his own daughter.


    However, he doesn¡¯t admit it and bes angry from embarrassment, and he says, ¡°This is elder¡¯s


    concern! I really don¡¯t know why I have such a daughter as you unfortunately!¡±


    ¡°Elder¡¯s concern? That is funny.¡± Aileen walks up to Grace, ¡°Do you feel proud to seduce my father?


    You know what? I will not let you get in my house as long as I¡¯m here, whether you are after my father


    or my brother.¡±


    Grace looks at the girl who tops her by half a head, feeling afraid.


    Her best friend, Jessica, is also a movie star. But Jessica¡¯s aura field is not as strong as Grace¡¯s. After


    all, Jessica is gentle and friendly, but Aileen seems to be offensive.


    Grace''s idea turns out to be right. Aileen raises her hand and gives Grace a p again.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace hears a buzzing noise in her ear, and then she falls to the ground. She covers her face and


    begins to cry, ¡°Augus, your daughter hit me. I cannot hear anything. Am I deaf?¡±


    Augus looks at the scene and is so angry. He lifts his hand and gives Aileen a p.


    Unlike Grace, Aileen doesn¡¯t pretend to fall to the ground but stands still right now. She had been


    pped by Miya before, and she had fallen on the floor for exaggeration. Now Grace bes the one


    who makes the exaggeration.


    ¡°You beat up your own daughter for an outsider?¡±


    Aileen feels that it is ironic to be beaten by her father. After all, when Miya beat her, Augus just asked


    Miya to apologize to her. But now she pped Grace, he even beat her for thetter.


    ¡°She is not an outsider. She is your future sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean future sister-inw or future step-mother?¡± Aileen believes that Augus had abnormal


    feelings to Grace. ¡°I am your own daughter. But this guy is a bad womann who deals with you and my


    brother, ruining my family.¡±


    Aileen says, and is pped by Augus again.


    ¡°Who knows if you are my own child? Your mother had ever been with another man before.¡±


    ¡°How dare you say so?¡± Aileen throws herself to Augus.


    Augus also raises his hand, as if to teach the daughter a lesson again. However, Be appears at that


    time.


    Be pulled Aileen away and Augus''s p doesn¡¯t fall on Aileen¡¯s face.


    Be had been in the corner. She wanted toe out when Augus pped Aileen the first time, but


    she thought a p is at best, since Aileen is his daughter after all. However...


    Augus also said such hurtful words that Be understood that her husband''s heart was away from her.


    As a result, she felt unable to stay in the corner any longer. She rushed to Aileen and protected her.


    Be stares at Augus. And Augus feels a little guilty about what he had just said.

 Chapter 378 Love Has Deteriorated

    Chapter 378 Love Has Deteriorated


    Aileen really wants to go out and ps her father in the face, but her mother holds her tightly that she


    could not go any further.


    For a moment, they fall into silence. Be looks into Augus''s eyes and finds that he looked at her with a


    guilty conscience and was disgusting.


    Be seems to realize something, and finally takes Aileen away.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing? I¡¯m going to teach that shameless thing a lesson.¡±


    ¡°No! Be good, listen to me, and take a rest in your room. Do not worry about it anymore. I¡¯ll go to the


    kitchen to see if there is anything dishes you like at dinner.¡± Be says and left here.


    Aileen, looking at B''s hurried leaving figure, turns to look at Grace with warning in her eyes and


    follows Be.


    Seeing Be and Aileen are leaving, Augus relieves. He looks at Grace behind him. Seeing that Grace


    lowers her head and keeps quiet, he feels that she had been wronged. So he walks to her side and


    touches her shoulder and says, ¡°I am sorry, Grace. Aileen is spoiled by me. Don¡¯t worry, I promise I will


    definitely make her to respect you.¡±


    Grace had just watched all this behind them. And she feels a littleplicated in her heart. But she


    was happy to see Augus help her give vent to her anger. After all, everyone wants to be supported


    forever.


    ¡°Augus, what if your family does not like me? Can I marry Alex?¡± It seems so. The person standing


    beside her is only Augus from beginning, so her power is a little weak. It seems that she has to ask


    Jessica about something. After all, Jessica is more experienced than her.


    Augus has a crash when he hears the first half of Grace¡¯s word, but he hears the second half of the


    words, he suddenly wakes up and realizes that this woman will be his daughter-inw.


    His face is a little stiff, but he soon recovers to his usual grinning appearance and says, ¡°Of course, you


    are so lovely, so kind, I think everyone will like you.¡±


    ¡°That is good.¡± Grace smiles brightly, ¡°Augus, it is gettingte. I must leave now. See you next time.¡±


    Grace waves her hands and then wants to get out of here.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have dinner here, Grace? I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you backter.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I had made an appointment with my dad today that I would have dinner with him. Thanks


    for your hospitality, Augus.¡±


    Grace leaves in such a hurry. Although she thinks what Aileen had said was nonsense, she has to think


    much of it. Especially she also thinks of that Augus did flirt with her, not at all the way an elder treated


    his younger generation.


    Augus also thinks that Grace used to stay for dinner every time she came here and would asionally


    stay overnight. But today she left in a hurry. Augus loses in deep thought, thinking of Grace''s reasons


    for leaving in a hurry. Suddenly Aileen''s figure swims into his mind, and he thinks that Aileen must have


    said some bad words that Grace was unhappy.


    Although he would admit that he had a little interest in grace, there was only a little bit. He really wants


    to unite Sue Group by marriage. They are both big domesticpanies, and they unite, they would be


    invincible.


    However, Aileen had nearly broken his n. He will never forgive those who screwed up his n.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dad, dinner is ready.¡± Aileen said in a weak voice unhappily. She looks at the man in front of her and


    rolls her eyes.


    However, the scene of Aileen''s rolling eyes happens to be seen by Augus. Augus sees his daughter


    looking at him with a kind of disdainful affection, and he recalls Grace¡¯s leaving figure. So he thinks that


    he has to teach his daughter a lesson.


    ¡°Dad, it is time for dinner.¡±


    Seeing that Augus didn¡¯t answer, Aileen asks again.


    ¡°I have heard you. Don¡¯t keep shouting!¡± Augus says unfriendly.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer, how do I know you have heard?¡± Aileen thinks Augus was angry without reason.


    Aileen is also thinking of the past when Augus had been very fond of her, and that she used to sepak to


    him in that tone.


    But today, everything is different.


    ¡°Dinner is ready. What are you two arguing about here?¡±


    Be has waited for a long time but neither of them came, but the food was ready, so shees to


    urge them.


    In fact, their family nevercks servants, but before dinner, no one will ever rob Be''s work of asking


    others to dinner. Be thinks that their lives are destined to be different from the ordinary family with the


    lack of life atmosphere, so she insists on asking Auguus to have meals.


    Augus used to go to dining room with smile, but today he is with anger.


    ¡°What is wrong with you? You don¡¯t feel good because of your lover running away?¡± Beughs and


    jokes about Augus.


    If it was before, Augus would say, ¡°Where is my lover? I haven¡¯t seen her. Are you going to find one for


    me?¡±


    But now, he says, ¡°Be...¡±


    Augus suddenly calls Be, and Be listens carefully.


    ¡°Let us get a divorce.¡±


    ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± Be suddenly stiffens her face, but she forces a smile and asks, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean literally.¡± Augus has thinking for a long time, and he is sure that he has no fellings for Be.


    ¡°Dad, is that because Grace that bitch¡­¡± Aileen is given a p in the face before she finishes her


    words.


    Originally Aileen thought her mother would suffer losses, so she stepped forward to help thetter. But


    she didn¡¯t expect that she would be pped again. She covers her face and looks at Augus


    incredulously.


    But Augus doesn¡¯t think anything wrong, and he has begun to hate the daughter because she


    expressed her affection Alex. He used to think of Aileen as the apple of his eye, but now she became a


    rotten apple of his eye.


    ¡°I told you to wash your mouth out with soap. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of your calling others bitch or


    something? Anyway, I don¡¯t have a rude daughter like you.¡±


    ¡°Rude?¡± Aileen suddenly sneers, ¡°You used to admire me that I speak my mind!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t care because you were young. Now that you be an adult, can¡¯t you learn to respect


    others?¡± Augus, of course, has his absurd reason.


    ¡°When did I disrespect others? I am always telling the truth. That Grace is not a good girl. You words


    show that your love for our family has deteriorated!¡±

 Chapter 379 This is Your Home

    Chapter 379 This is Your Home


    ¡°That is what a good girl you taught. She is such disgusting!¡± Augus says to Be, and when he looks


    at Aileen, his eyes are filled with disdain.


    Hearing her child being scolded with such bad words, Be also feels angry. She steps forward to


    protect Aileen and says, ¡°She is my child, of course I know she is a good girl.¡±


    ¡°Since you think she is good, then you can stay with your child for the rest of your life.¡± Augus is angry.


    For the first time in years, Be argues against Augus.


    ¡°I see. You didn¡¯t want to live with me any longer before. I suppose my proposing of divorce is just what


    you want.¡± Augus sneers coldly, sweeps all the things on tea table to the ground. Porcins are broken


    on the ground, issuing a crisp sound.


    ¡°Augus, you bastard!¡± Be screams and burst into tears.


    Augus would have felt pity for her in the past, but at this moment he has no feelings but disgust. ¡°What


    do you know besides crying? I should not have married you for your pitiful look.¡±


    ¡°So you regret, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I regret very much why I was deceived by your appearance at first. And I really thought you were


    such a lovely and beautiful girl. Look, you were yelling at me just now.¡±


    Aileen tries to say something but Be holds her firmly to prevent her from arguing with Augus. Aileen


    knows that her mother is protecting her.


    ¡°After all these years, can¡¯t I speak a little louder for once? If that is why you would abandon me and


    Aileen, I would never agree.¡±


    Be stands upright. For years, she has been doing everything for the family and she has done nothing


    wrong. Why Augus wants to divorce her?


    ¡°You really use the word ¡®abandon¡¯. You spare no effort to discredit me. You ask me for a reason? The


    reason is the daughter beside you!¡±


    Even if Aileen is so quiet, she is called by Augus.


    Aileen shudders. She doesn¡¯t know what Augus would say about her.


    ¡°Is Aileen really my biological daughter? I remember you also have a kid outside. I didn¡¯t know it before.


    Now I think we should take a DNA test first.¡± Augus looks scornfully at l. It is not the way a husband


    should look at his wife.


    Be shudders and bursts into anger, ¡°There should not be a woman in this world who will have


    children for you...¡±


    Since Aileen was abroad when Bess¡¯s affair took ce, the former did not know Be had any other


    daughters besides her. So now she thinks that Augus had made up a false story to discredit her


    mother. At this time, she thinks this man¡¯s character is too bad.


    Augustus isplete angry, ¡°You make me be a cuckold, and now you even curse me. Do you think I


    am too tolerant toward you? You are not as half gentle as Alex''s mother. Why was I so blind that be


    found of you back then?¡±


    ¡°I am the one who was blind¡­¡± Be feels a pain in her heart and can¡¯t tell her bitterness. Did Augus


    think she was willing back then?


    Then, there are the sounds of heavy objectsnding. Aileen looks up and finds that Augus has


    smashed everything he could, and as if he would hit someone the next minute.


    As she is nonplussed over, she suddenly thinks of Alex. She thinks that although she had some


    problems with Alex, but they are still in a family, using the samest name.


    So, she makes a phone call to him in a hurry. Now that she knows Alex is on his way home, she feels a


    little relieved.


    ¡°You seduced me because I own the Alex Group, didn¡¯t you? After I divorce you, I will never pay you


    half a cent or give your family a penny...¡±


    When Augus is speaking, Alex ising in from the outside. Alex suddenlyughs at Augus''s lines


    and thinks Augus is really narcissistic. But he could not help thinking about his mother, who died when


    he was young.


    His mother was also the daughter of a rich and noble family in the same city, with a generous and


    gentle appearance. And he remembered the way his father acted upon whatever his mother said. But


    since Be appeared, everything was changed.


    The family-centered father suddenly disappeared and stood beside Be, forcing his mother to divorce


    the former. If his mother refused to get a divorce, Augus would do harm to his mother¡¯s family. His


    mother could not afford to make her family suffer losses, so she had to divorce Augus.


    He has not forgotten the moment his mother leaving him. The reason, of course, is that it was thest


    time he saw her mother in his life.


    After she got divorce with Augus submissively, Augus did not do hard to her family. However, mother''s


    family felt ashamed of her, because she could not even keep a husband. Then they began to treat her


    in all sorts of bad ways.


    Eventually, his mother was unable to bear it andmitted suicide.


    At that time he had watched Auguus carefully. Augus was leaning against Be and ignored his


    mother''s death, not even went to his mother''s burial.


    That is when he began to hate August and Be. Every time he thought of his mother''s plight, he felt


    that the two people should die one hundred thousand times.


    ¡°Alex, please help my mother.¡± Aileen asks.


    Alex is thinking about the past, but finds someone holding his trouser legs. Alex looks intently and finds


    Aileen is kneeling beside him.


    ¡°Why should I help you?¡± Alex''s voice was already cold, now it sounds that it came out of an ice cer


    without any temperature.


    ¡°Alex, this is your home after all. You should know family harmony is the basis for sess in any


    undertaking.¡±


    Aileen looks up and says to Alex, but her words don¡¯t work.


    ¡°Family harmony is the basis for sess in any undertaking? I haven¡¯t had a home from 20 years ago.¡±


    Alex thinks it is satirizing. This is called ¡°every dog has its day.¡±


    Aileen, hearing Alex¡¯s words, thinks of they had said about Alex''s youth. He indeed really hates her


    mother. How could he help her?


    However...


    ¡°Alex, I swear, as long as you can help my mother, I will do whatever you ask me to do without


    comint.¡±


    Aileen takes an oath, but Alex is not attracted by her condition. Alex looks at all this in silence and


    sneers. He doesn¡¯t know that Aileen is filial toward her mother.

 Chapter 380 As Miserable as Mother

    Chapter 380 As Miserable as Mother


    The people who had caused him to leave his home now is dropping to her knees and begging him for


    help. Nothing in this world would be more pleasant than that.


    But Alex is not happy because he hates more than one person.


    ¡°I have seen Susan plot something with someone. It¡¯s about Miya. If you help my mother, I will tell you


    who that man is and what they are plotting.¡±


    Aileen thinks of something not so long ago that makes her uneasy.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Alex is already running into a bottleneck in investigation. Randy hasn¡¯t sent any news to him, as if that


    phone call was misdialed. But even if it was a wrong call, it should be able to find out who is using the


    phone number right now. But now they can find out nothing.


    ¡°I will not say until you help me.¡± Aileen, looking at Alex hesitating, added, ¡°I will never bother you


    again, I promise, as long as you can persuade them not to get a divorce.¡±


    Since Aileen said so, Alex thinks he would be unkind if he doesn¡¯t help her.


    ¡°Are you going to make her be as miserable as my mother?¡±


    Alex says in a cold voice, and he walks up to Augus and Be.


    Augus looks at Alex who suddenly appeared, and is confused about thetter¡¯s standpoint, ¡°Are you


    here to persuade me not to get a divorce.¡±


    Alex just looks at Augus silently. Augus is ufortable and says, ¡°You hate this woman the most,


    don¡¯t you? Now, I am going to divorce her. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy?¡±


    Alex looks at Augus as if thetter is a stranger for him. Is this man really his father? Her father is really


    good at burn the bridge after crossing it.


    ¡°So are you going to divorce her to make me happy?¡± Alex looks at Augus.


    Augus is a little guilty. He is a man of great pride and always looking for the right reason for whatever.


    But now he can¡¯t find a reason at the moment, only to look at Be.


    ¡°If you had said that 20 years ago, maybe¡­ oh, I forgot. Did you nder my mother 20 years ago when


    you were going to divorce her? And made her lose her hope of life?¡± Alex always takes it easy to


    remember what happened.


    Because of his mother, he thinks stubbornly that as long as he falls in love with a girl, he must be


    wholeheartedly good to her. When he thought his true love was Susan, he never refused her. Miya is


    an ident for him. She was a small figure at the beginning, but now she quietly gets into his heart.


    He only knows what real affection is when he meets Miya. The real affection shoulde from the


    heart and be a promise for life. However, Augus apparently does not know this truth and treats his


    vows in the wedding are nonsense.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Augus listens to Alex''s words and thinks of the gentle and generous woman more than 20


    years ago.


    He remembered that she always say softly, ¡°You are back.¡± Then she hurried to the door to wee


    him. And there was always hot soup at the table.


    At first, he thought he had married a great treasure. However, the treasure became nothing after a few


    years.


    Augus doesn¡¯t know what himself is thinking, but the matter is finally in a state of suspension. Augus


    returns to his room out of his mind. Looking at world in dark night outside, he is confused.


    Aileen sees Augus returning to his room. She looks back and sees Alex standing there.


    She wonders why Alex doesn¡¯t leave.


    And then Alex asks, ¡°What exactly did you hear that day?¡±


    ¡°We were at a party that day. Although I am not even a very famous actress in the country, but I still


    have a seat in the world, so I also attended that party. What made me confused is that Grace was also


    at the party. The party was supposed to be attended by people in the reception circle, but Grace was


    not in the circle. Most of all, she was standing next to Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Jessica?¡± Alex thinks the name is familiar, but he can¡¯t remember when he had heard it.


    ¡°She is the actress who recently won the award. I had inquired into her. She is the eldest daughter of


    the Ling Group.


    ¡°Ling Group?¡± Thinking of the keyword, Alex thinks of Johnson. So she and Johnson...


    Alex is angry when he thinks of the sex photos of Miya that had been overspread in the past few days.


    Looking at Alex getting angry, Aileen hesitates about telling him what she is going to say. After a long


    while, she decides to tell him. Anyway, she is telling the truth and it has nothing to do with her.


    ¡°I remember Susan and Jessica were talking about something, and then they saw me, and they


    greeted me warmly and ask me over to chat with them. What they said was about Miya. I turned them


    down, but... I thought I heard what they said about sex photos, and I did not know if it was about Miya.¡±


    Seeing Alex is confused, Aileen is sure that he certainly did not know about that.


    She also thinks of that the day after she refused Susan and Jessica, a lot of bad photos of Miya were


    coming out with the improper ways and Miya fell into disrepute. At this point, Aileen thinks that Miya is


    lucky not to be a public figure. If she was the one in the photos, she would lose her career as an


    actress.


    Johnson, Ling Group, Jessica, Susan, the sex photos.


    It seems that these words are linked together. These people coborated to set Miya up. Alex does not


    know why these people have against Miya and why they want to hurt her step by step.


    Alex suddenly walks out. He is going to find a man and he needs to ask thetter something.


    Aileen could not help sighing at Alex leaving figure. ¡°This man is so good! However, he doesn¡¯t belong


    to me. Forget it. I should go to sleep early.¡±


    Aileen does what she said and never bothers Alex again. Since her parents be like this, Aileen


    thinks it¡¯s good for Alex to be a one-girl man. Or even if he epts her, who knows if he will ept


    someone else in a few years?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 381 He is Locked Out

    Chapter 381 He is Locked Out


    By the time Alex gets home, it is gettingte night.


    He walks to the door and is surprised to find that the door had been shut and had been locked with


    many locks. So he can¡¯t get in. Alex knows it is the children¡¯s masterpiece.


    Alex takes out his cell phone and made a call to the children, but nobody answers the phone. He looks


    carefully and finds a letter left for him at the door.


    ¡°Teachers said that all disciplined ces will have a curfew. We made an eight o¡¯clock curfew. Nobody


    can get in after eight.


    Curfew? Alex never heard of any curfew in their house. It is probably aint from the children


    about his going out early in the morning anding back atte night, but he can¡¯t tell them now that


    he goes to see their mother every day.


    Wait. Why not? Alex asks himself. The reason may simply be that he doesn¡¯t want Miya to think that


    her disguise had failed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it so cruel to treat Dad like this?¡± Joey leans over the window and looks at Alex who is upset.


    ¡°Cruel? Mommy''s still missing? But there is his news about love affairs with the bitch every day. Did not


    you hear his news all over the school?¡± Ben says angry. And he looks at Alex with hatred.


    Joey twitches her mouth. She doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Ben recently. He is moody. He never


    gave her a nice look since the day they quarreled. Joey doesn¡¯t even know if she did something wrong


    to make him angry.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Seeing Alex''s back in the dark, Joey feels sad, ¡°But daddy looks so miserable.¡±


    ¡°He is miserable? What about mommy?¡± Ben snorted, ¡°No wonder mommy ran away from home,


    because you are not standing by her.¡±


    ¡°Ben, you go too far to say so! You are not the only one who worries about mommy. We all worry about


    her.¡± Andre stands up and tries to stop theing war.


    ¡°That is right, Ben. I am also sad about mommy¡¯s missing.¡± Joey looks at Ben. The lights are not on


    now. They are all seeing things by moonlight. Ben''s face is sullen in the moonlight. He looks at the


    others coldly and gives off a cold air. It scares her.


    Andre and Louis also look at Ben.


    ¡°You are really a fool.¡± Ben snorts, then turns and goes back to his room, ¡°Anyway, I would never feel


    pity for anyone who made Mommy sad.¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with Ben?¡± Joey looks at Ben¡¯s back and is confused.


    Andre shakes his head. He doesn¡¯t know what had happened to Ben, either. Ben is nervous recently,


    as if he is the only one who is right and the others are wrong.


    Louis is smart and suddenly he says, ¡°He said he heard something at school, so maybe something


    happened to him at school.¡±


    Joey and Andre think it makes sense.


    Ben is a talented person, although they attended school together, but Ben is in a better ss with best


    students. And his ss¡¯s study time is much longer than others and they usually study six days in a


    weak.


    Andre had a chance to get in Ben¡¯s ss before, but he was a little nervous about leaving Louis alone


    in his regr ss, so he gave up.


    If Joey knew what her brother Ben really thought, she would go up and scold him. She is in the regr


    ss, too. Why doesn''t Ben care about her?


    ¡°Tomorrow is Saturday. We are not going to school except Ben. Let us see what is going on.¡± Louis


    suggested.


    ¡°I agree.¡± Joey seconded.


    ¡°So go back to bed early and get up early tomorrow.¡±


    The kids go back to their room, but Alex is still in his car...


    He smiles as he looks at the locked door and looks up at the newly closed window. Will he spend the


    long night alone in this ufortable ce?


    Of course he won''t.


    Alex drives back to the beach. The lights on ¡°the ind coffee¡± had turned off. It is half past nine. He


    lies on the steering wheel and watches the darkened beach. Sure enough, he has to spend the night


    alone in such an ufortable ce.


    As soon as Alex closes his eyes, he sees a light in front of him. The light is so dazzling and wakes him


    up. He looks up and sees a woman, who is running past him.


    That figure looks familiar.


    What is she doing here sote? Alex is confused but he just looks at her quietly in the car.


    After a while, Miyaes out of the coffee shop with a small chain in her hand.


    The chain is shining in the moonlight, and Alex recognizes it was phone chain brought by Miya. There


    is a pair of phone chains and the other one in his hand. He takes out his cell phone and there is really a


    same phone chain.


    ¡°Thank god, it is not lost.¡± Miya looks at the chain happily. She came back to look for this chain.


    She had just returned to her apartment when she noticed that the chain on her phone was missing.


    She had been looking around for a long time, but found nothing. Michelle thought it was possible left in


    the coffee shop and Miya also thought so. So she came back in a hurry.


    Fortunately, the chain was on the counter, where the phone was ced during the day.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that the chain has been taken, Miya is about to go back. But when she takes few steps, a group of


    people suddenly appears in front of her.


    Miya stands still and looks coldly at the men in front of her, silently putting the phone chain in her


    pocket.


    The leader is a rascally man with a toothpick in his mouth. And he is in nondescript clothes.


    "Oh, Miss Miya? Why are you here sote?"


    The leader smiles and walks towards Miya.


    Miya looks at the man in front of her and steps back. She doesn''t know the man.

 Chapter 382 Wise and Beautiful

    Chapter 382 Wise and Beautiful


    ¡°Don''t be afraid, Miss Miya. We won''t hurt you. We just worry that it is dangerous for you to run around


    the street along at night. Let''s send you back home.¡±


    The leader is still smiling, but Miya feels ufortable looking at him.


    ¡°No need. I live nearby. I will be home in a few steps.¡±


    Miya refuses him, but the man seems unable to hear what Miya had said, and he reaches out to Miya.


    Miya instinctively steps back, and the people around her move close to her.


    ¡°Miss Miya, don''t refused us! We are good guys. How can''t we give a helping hand when we meet


    girls? Especially it¡¯s sote now. You might be in dangers if go back alone! Let us send you back."


    ¡°Yes! Yes!" The other men echo.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Look at you, Miss Miya, you are so beautiful. It¡¯s bad if something bad happens. Let me send you


    back.¡± The leader reaches out his hand again and asks Miya to hold him.


    Miya steps back. Can she say that she thought they were bad guys? ¡°No.¡± She still refused with a polite


    smile. But the people in front of her seem to understand nothing.


    The leader darkens his face, "You are really an ungrateful woman." He looks at Miya fiercely.


    Miya is nervous. She really wonders how Michelle had managed to stay safe when she went back


    alone. There were plenty of gangsters on the beach.


    Of course, Miya does not know that Michelle did not run this cafe alone.


    The man is getting mad. His men in the back grab him said, "Boss, calm down. Miss Miya means she


    doesn''t want to go home yet."


    Hearing the exnation from the boys, the leader is suddenly enlightened, and then he smiled ugly,


    Miss Miya, you should tell me earlier. I know there is a snack street nearby. Come on, I will take you


    there."


    ¡°Miss Miya, go with us, we know so well with the owner that you can eat as much as you want.¡±


    ¡°I do not think it is good to eat too much at night.¡± Miya still refuses.


    ¡°Or we can go and see the light.¡± Anyway, he must ask her out tonight.


    Miya keeps shaking her head.


    ¡°Look how handsome our boss is, Miss Miya. You are well match! If you two walk together, you will


    certainly get the envy of many people."


    Miya is speechless.


    ¡°What are you going to do? I have been humbled enough to invite you. Even my mother doesn''t have


    such a treatment."


    Miya is speechless. Then his mother is miserable. "It is gettingte. I have to go back now." Miya says


    and is going to leave.


    The gangsters want to chase her, but their eyes are illuminated by a dazzling light.


    Alex realizes that Miya had been bullied by some gangsters so he turn on the high beam light and


    shine it directly in the eyes of the group of people. He also gets off the car and wants to teach those


    people a lesson.


    Those people close their eyes tightly and begin to shout abuse. Miya turns her head and looks at Alex''s


    car, also shielding her eyes.


    ¡°How dare youe to ruin my things? Brothers, let us go, show him our power.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Their answers are weak, but they still walk to the direction of Alex.


    The leader also turns around and says to Miya before leaving, "Miss Miya, you wait here and see how


    we hit that guy."


    ¡°Wait a minute. ¡°Miya stops them.


    The leader turns around and is narcissistic, "Miss Miya, don''t worry about us. We will be back soon."


    Miya rolls her eyes quietly.


    ¡°Miss Miya, you do not know that our boss knows the director of the local police station.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Miya.¡± The leader gives her a wink.


    Miya is speechless. For the first time, Miya feels sick about being called "Miss". She looks at the car,


    which is exactly the same as which in her memories. But she is not sure the one in the car is Alex, but


    the person did save her just now. So she yells at the gangsters.


    ¡°I know that car. It is owned by a police director. I don''t know if it is the one you know.¡±


    When they hear Miya''s words, all the men stop, and they look back at Miya in stunned and ask, "Are


    you telling the truth, Miss Miya?"


    ¡°Of course it is true.¡± Miya looks sincere and almost everyone who sees her will naturally trust her.


    The group of gangsters stops and even steps back.


    ¡°Oh, No. I remind that there is a game today. It is important. I can''t miss it.¡±


    ¡°Boss, we are team yers. Let us go together.¡±


    ¡°Miss Miya, I am sorry, but we have something important to do and we must leave now. Bye.¡±


    They do know the police director. That''s because they have gone to the station for many time because


    of crimes. If they meet the director again, they will get more than one bargained for.


    So they just escape. Miya shakes her head speechlessly. These people can do nothing but boast.


    Alex has got off the car and is about to fight with them. The worst thing is that Miya knows who he is.


    But he doesn''t expect Miya to be so clever that she scared the crowd away with few words. And he is


    standing in front of the car, having no chance to save the beauty as a hero.


    The girl smiles brilliantly in the moonlight. Alex looks at her and can''t help but smile.


    Alex is proud of that his wife is a perfect woman who is wise and beautiful.


    As thinking, he smiles like a silly. When he realizes that it would be a shame to be seen, he looks


    ahead and finds Miya had gone.


    She might have gone back and that''s alright. A thin woman like her may be in danger at night if she


    stays outside.


    Alex puts down his chair and turns it into a bed. He is going to sleep here all night and he wants to get


    a nket from the trunk. He puts his hand on the car door before he get off the car, and sees a face


    outside the window...


    At night, the woman put a hand on the window with her pale face. That''s really scared.

 Chapter 383 My Wife Starts the Rumour that I am dead

    Chapter 383 My Wife Starts the Rumour that I am dead


    Alex is startled, not because of the pale face, but because he is familiar with the person.


    He quickly puts on the scarf and sunsses before he rolls the window down.


    ¡°It is you!¡± Miya''s voice is exhrating.


    Alex is stunned. What is going on? Does she recognize him?


    Alex feels his heart beating fast and almost jumping out of his chest.


    ¡°Did you just save me?¡± Miya smiles all the time. She looks at the person in front of her and wants to


    laugh, because the man''s clothes are a little colorful.


    ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about.¡± He doesn''t think he had done anything just now.


    ¡°Is it still popr in these days to do good deeds without name?¡± Miya lies on the window, looks at the


    person in front of him with adoration. "Do youl want toe here for coffee sote?"


    She could vaguely see him walking towards her just now. She knew that whatever happened to her, he


    would always help her.


    Hearing Miya''s words, Alex nodded, "Yes, I miss the coffee here."


    ¡°You are a liar.¡±


    As soon as Alex said that, Miya exposes him without hesitation.


    Alex feels that his body seems to react in some way as long as he looked at Miya at such a little


    distance. Is it because he hasn''t talk with her for a long time? But, after all, she is pregnant... So he


    can''t be reckless. He is still pretending, and he can''t just hold her.


    Miya feels his burning gazes and blushes, but her red face could not be seen under the disguise of the


    night.


    It is not until Miya''s turning her head that Alex knows he had lost hisposure, but he doesn''t look


    away.


    ¡°Why do you call me a liar?¡±


    ¡°Because..." Miya turns again and looks into Alex''s eyes, "Because you has been parked at the door


    and you never go in."


    Alex thinks about it and finds he does never go inside the coffee shop since he has been here for a few


    days. He just stayed outside the door. It seems awkward.


    "Sir, are you too poor to afford coffee?" Miya asks again, with a sly smile on her face.


    Alex is stunned for a moment, then sighs and nods heavily, "Yes! After all, my life is so miserable and


    my wife started the rumor that I am dead."


    Miya is a little nervous and says, "Well, Maybe she has any hardship?"


    ¡°Like what...?" Alex asks Miya.


    Miya could not speak for a long time. She doesn''t even know why she wants to find a reason. At night,


    Miya is shuddering by blowing by the beach.


    Alex feels the weather is a little cold outside. He opens the door on the other side and gets off the car.


    Miya doesn''t know what Alex is going to do, so she stared at him in stunned.


    Alex takes out a nket from the trunk and puts it on Miya, "It is windy on the beach. Next time you


    come out, remember to add an extra coat." As he speaks, he holds Miya''s shoulder and pushed her


    over the passenger''s seat.


    Alex does these things frequently that Miya is toozy to remind Alex that he had given the game away.


    The coast is windy and the waves are higher and higher. But in the car, it is not affected at all.


    When Alex has settled Miya, he gets back in the driver''s seat and feels he was too in nature of these


    things. Does Miya see through anything? He turns, only to find Miya looking out of the car. Miya frowns,


    "How can the weather change in a sudden?"


    She doesn''t seem to see through anything.


    Alex breathes a sigh of relief. He looks cautiously at Miya''s side face and, as she turns around, he acts


    as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°The shop closes at nine o''clock. Why are you here now?" Alex asks. It is dangerous to hang out at


    night for girl. If something like happens tonight again, Alex is really worried about that he would have


    cardiac disease.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I lost something very important, and I came back to look for it.¡±


    Something important? Alex thinks of the chain that glittered in the moonlight. "It''s just a phone chain. It


    should not be a big deal."


    ¡°You know that?¡± Miya looks at Alex suspiciously. "I just said it is something important, but I didn''t say


    it''s a phone chain." Miya wonders if this guy really knows her that well.


    Alex hesitates for a moment and finally tells the truth, "I just saw youe out with the phone chain."


    For a moment, Miya feels she has nothing to say. She poked herself to Alex and half squinted at him.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡± Alex feels his blood freeze.


    Miya shakes her head, "I didn¡¯t expect! Do you know that what you did is like what a stalker will do? Sir,


    you look like a man of integrity. Oh, men cannot be judged by their looks!¡±


    Alex looks at Miya speechlessly and asks, "If I were really a stalker, do you know what I would do


    next?"


    Miya seems to smell the danger in the air, holding her breasts in her hands and turning her face to


    another side, "Don''t try anything."


    Alexughs unhesitatingly, "You are so cute."


    It is not Miya who is mentally ill. She really thinks the word "cute" is a derogatory term now.


    Miya is back in her normal position. She looks ahead and is slightly confused. And she is also a little


    sleepy.


    When Miya yawns, Alex knows she is sleepy. He recently learned from Lisa''s email that Miya often felt


    sleepy recently, but it is normal during pregnancy.


    Alex sets the seat down making it a bed, "You can lie down for a while if you feel tired."


    ¡°I..." Miya thinks it is a little inappropriate. She knows the man in front of her is Alex, but she is afraid


    she could not help unmasking him, and then it would not be funny.


    ¡°It is windy outside and I am homeless tonight anyway, so I can stay here all night.¡±


    As speaking, Alex thinks of the locked door and he is helpless...


    Miya is wondering, "Why are you homeless?"

 Chapter 384 I am Her Husband

    Chapter 384 I am Her Husband


    Alex suddenly smiles, "Because there is a curfew in my family. I didn''t get back on time, and no one


    opened the door for me."


    ¡°Curfew?¡± Miya obviously does not know when the curfew started.


    ¡°It is the punishment from the children. It is my fault.¡±


    ¡°What have you done wrong?¡±


    ¡°I lost my wife.¡±


    Miya looks back. She vaguely sees the soulful eyes under Alex''s sunsses and she is a little out of


    mind.


    ¡°It was my fault that I had only thought about my work for a while and had not much time to spend with


    her. If she is willing toe back to me, I will give up everything to apany her."


    ¡°Including all your glory and possessions?¡± Miya asks.


    Alex still looks at Miya, "Yes, because these things are nothing, but she is unique."


    Suddenly the air is quiet, and they both look at each other and Miya finallyughs and turns her head.


    She says, "From your words, I really think you were a good man to look after your family. But you may


    not know that a man who really cares for his family will not lose his wife."


    And the root cause of her running away from home was not Alex''s neglect, but his... constant lying.


    Listening to Miya, Alex is stunned and thenughs, "These are just excuses. I really regret that I didn''t


    take good care of her."


    ¡°Sir, do you think your wife left you because you were working so hard and did not have time for her,


    and then she got angry and left?¡± Miya asks. She thinks Alex had no idea about what he did wrong.


    Alex nodded, "When she had her first-born, I was not with her, andter I regretted it and wanted


    apany her to see our second baby born. However, she has gone... She will not let me find her. If I


    see her, I will never hesitate to say the three words in my heart. I love you."


    When thest three wordse out, Miya is slightly trembling, and she forces a smile and said, "I am


    sorry, sir, I am not your wife."


    Alex smiles, "I think you are quite simr to her."


    ¡°That is just simr, isn''t it? There are a lot of simrities between people." Miya studies Alex''s face.


    It seems he is still so handsome, but she could not prate the sunsses and look at his eyes.


    ¡°There are many simrities, but she is the one and only.¡± Alex looks at the dark road ahead. He


    whispered, "Get some sleep."


    Not knowing whether Alex''s voice is hypnotizing, Miya really leans back in her chair and falls asleep.


    After a while, Alex hears a uniform breathing from the side. Alex really thinks Miya is a little off


    guard, and he is helpless for that.


    If it had not been for him, she would have been easy to suffer, especially since she was so good-


    looking. Alex looks down at Miya''s sleeping face and smiles, "My girl, you are the only one I love."


    Then he kisses Miya on forehead.


    He had not been able to touch her for so long. And now, just touching her, he is ame with sexual


    desire and he really wants to hold her further, but he holds it back.


    Alex sighs and eventually lowers his chair to a good angle, extending his hand across Miya''s head.


    There is no pillow or anything like that in the car, so he has to use his arm as a pillow first.


    ¡°What is the real reason for your leaving? If I knew, I would be able to reflect on myself, apology to you


    and make amends. But will you be angrier if I expose you?"


    Miya''sshes suddenly quiver a few times, but fortunately, Alex doesn''t see that.


    How could she fall asleep so fast? She just covered up the embarrassment. But, in a few minutes... she


    is asleep unknowingly.


    Alex is still looking at Miya. He is afraid to sleep that night, lest she will not be here when he wakes up.


    ording to Miya''s words just now, he seems to know that the reason for her leaving because she was


    unhappy that he was not at home with her, so what is the real reason?


    He always thinks it is the reason. It seems he didn''t care enough about her! He needs to know the


    truth.


    When the sky is turning bright in the east, Miya''s cell phone rings. And Alex is afraid to wake up Miya


    so he reject the call, but the phone rings again shortly afterwards. He looks at the screen and sees


    Michelle''s name.


    Alex thinks of Miya''s co-workers at the shop. Miya is living with Michelle right now... Thinking of that,


    Alex answers the phone.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miya, did not you say you just look for something in the shop? Why did not youe back all night?


    What happened to you?"


    The speaking speed over there is very fast. Michelle is worried.


    ¡°Say something, Miya!¡± Michelle urged, "Where are you now? I will pick you up."


    ¡°She is at the coffee shop now.¡±


    A man? Michelle wonders, "Who are you?"


    ¡°I am her husband.¡±


    After that Alex hangs up the phone. Michelle still wants to say something but only hears a beep.


    Last night, when Miya got home for a while, she suddenly said that she was going to go back to the


    shop to look for something. Michelle wanted to follow, but she was taking a shower. She waited for


    Miya after the shower, but she fell asleep before Miya came back...


    Michelle slept till dawn and found her light still on. Only the she found Miya had not been home all


    night.


    So she hurriedly called Miya, but a man who imed to be Miya''s husband answered the phone. What


    is going on?


    Michelle is really confused. She gets up in a hurry and has a simple wash before she runs to the coffee


    shop.


    Their apartment is not far away from the coffee shop. Michelle is in such a hurry that she arrives at the


    coffee shop in only a few minutes.


    Michelle looks around for a long time, but doesn''t see Miya, and then she calls Miya again.


    Alex is afraid to disturb Miya''s rest so he has already set her phone on silent mode. As the screen


    brightens, Alex turns around and carefully picks her up and gets out of the car.


    ¡°Oh, Miya, why don''t you answer my phone all the time?¡±


    Michelle is angry with her cell phone when she looks up and sees a man walking toward her with a


    woman in his arms.


    Now is the sun is rising. The man holding the woman walks very steady, and he asionally looks at


    the woman in his arms dotingly.

 Chapter 385 Don’t tell her

    Chapter 385 Don¡¯t tell her


    Michelle looks at the scene in front of her, and it is like a beautiful painting.


    Especially the man is tall and handsome. He and Miya are perfect for each other.


    Many diners say theye here for coffee and sea view, but in fact, it¡¯s because Miya is so beautiful


    that they just want to talk to her. Miya knows about it. Sometimes Michelle intends to introduce them to


    Miya. After all, she is not very young. Her husband has died, and she has children. She has to find


    someone to depend on.


    ¡°You say you are Miya¡¯s husband, right?¡±


    Michelle asks as Alex stands in front of her.


    Alex nods. ¡°Is there a ce to rest here?¡± His voice is soft, and he is afraid to wake Miya.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Michelle freezes for a moment and replies.


    Michelle leads Alex to the coffee shop. When she leaves, she nces at Alex from time to time and


    seems a little suspicious.


    Alex takes Miya to the lounge and looks at her face for a long time.


    As soon as he looks back, he sees that Michelle seems to be hesitant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell her I¡¯ve been here.¡±


    ¡°But haven¡¯t you met already?¡± Michelle says. They were absolutely togetherst night.


    Alex looks at Miya¡¯s sleeping face and says, ¡°she doesn¡¯t know it was me, so I hope you will not tell


    her.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Michelle takes a deep breath and then says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t understand. Can you exin it


    to me?¡±


    ¡°We quarreled, and then she ran away from home.¡±


    Alex suddenly stops talking.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Michelle is a little bit speechless, but she doesn¡¯t think she should keep asking. She¡¯s going to


    get confused.


    Alex nods and turns away.


    Michelle watches Alex leave, and she takes a look at Miya. She hesitates now. Who should she


    believe?


    A series of strange things confuse her. She doesn¡¯t want to think about anything and just goes out to


    work.


    When it¡¯ste in the morning, Miya opens her eyes. The scene in front of her gradually bes clear.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    She is still squinting her eyes. And she looks confused.


    ¡°Miya, can you tell me how long you want to sleep?¡± Michellees back from the hall and hammers


    her shoulder innocently.


    When Miya sees Michelle and the environment, she finds out that she is now in the coffee shop. ¡°Why


    am I here? Who sent me back?¡± She recalls that she met Alex yesterday, and her forehead seems to


    be still hot and humid.


    ¡°It was a handsome guy. Miya, you are lucky.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Miya smiles. If she is lucky, she will not have been here.


    ¡°You have such a handsome...¡± Michelle says, and pauses. She remembers that the man told her not


    to tell Miya.


    ¡°What?¡± Miya asks.


    Michelle hesitates for a moment and says, ¡°Nothing. I mean, you were sent back by a handsome guy.¡±


    Miya listens to Michelle and remembers that Alex wore sunsses and silk scarvesst night. Michelle


    is right. ¡°He¡¯s very handsome!¡±


    And he¡¯s your husband. Michelleins for Miya and asks, ¡°Miya, what does your husband do?¡±


    Miya loses herself in thought. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Miya asks. Did Alex say anything?


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Michelle nods thoughtfully.


    Alexes home. He thinks he has to break the lock, but the security guard and the babysitter have


    come back, which makes Alex d.


    ¡°Sir, you are back.¡±


    As soon as he gets home, he just sees one servant, which makes him feel very confused, but he still


    thinks that he has to work now.


    Alex washes his face and goes to thepany. He thinks that the data in Susan¡¯s cell phone has been


    recovered, so he calls Randy over.


    ¡°Alex, what can I do for you?¡±


    Randy looks a little haggard, and his hair is a bit dry.


    ¡°I remember asking you to follow Susan. Is there any result?¡±


    ¡°She has been at home in recent days. No one knows what she¡¯s doing.¡± Randy reports. He looks at


    Alex and thinks of what happened six or seven years ago. But now he knows that only Miya can


    change Alex.


    Alex looks at the data in front of him. It doesn¡¯t recover, but it looks clean. Alex is a little suspicious. It


    seems to be too deliberate.


    ¡°What about the cell phone number I asked you to investigate?¡± Alex asks.


    Randy shakes his head and says, ¡°it¡¯s a protected number. No matter what we do, we can¡¯t get


    anything.¡±


    There seems to be no way. Alex suddenly sees Miya¡¯s mobile number on the data recovery table.


    Susan has saved Miya¡¯s mobile number more than once, which makes him suspect.


    ¡°You go back first.¡± Alex tells Randy to go back and stares at the data report.


    Alex clicks on that number. It¡¯s the number that called Susan that day. ording to the data recovery


    table, they have frequent calls and are definitely acquaintances.


    He thinks they are acquaintances because Susan often calls the man. They often chat for half an hour


    or an hour. Even when Susan was with Alex, they didn¡¯t do the same things.


    Alex can¡¯t help doubting the man¡¯s rtionship with Susan. He remembers that the man called Susan


    honey, and his tone was vulgar.


    Alex takes out Susan¡¯s cell phone with suspicion and clicks on the number that has called her.


    Because of the data cleaning, there is no call record except the call he received.


    Alex dials that number with doubts.


    After a while, he hears a man¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 386 She was so ashamed that she killed herself

    Chapter 386 She was so ashamed that she killed herself


    ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed does not exist...¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    This phone number does not exist. Maybe Randy is right. It is protected. It makes Alex more confused.


    Who is this man?


    When Alex is at a loss, his phone rings.


    Ben¡¯s teacher tells Alex what happened. Alex didn¡¯t expect that because of his excellent children, he


    has to go to their school.


    Actually, Alex wants to share it with Miya. She alwaysined that these children were too


    obedient. And now these kids are naughty in a way he didn¡¯t think of.


    ¡°Mr. Alex, you¡¯re Ben and Andre¡¯s father, right? Now they¡¯re both in the office, and Joey¡¯s here, too.¡±


    Alex immediately leaves his work and drives to their school. If he remembers correctly, today is


    Saturday. He went to thepany just because he had something to investigate.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was for these kids to get in trouble at school.


    When he gets to the office, he sees that these children are wearing rags. He couldn¡¯t even


    acknowledge them as his children.


    Alex doesn¡¯t know the boy who was hurt the worst.


    The teacher sees Alex and smiles tteringly. ¡°Mr. Alex, they usually do well. I don¡¯t know why they


    fought today. I don¡¯t want to bother you, but the situation seems to be a little serious. If we don¡¯t punish


    them severely, they may get worse in the future. It has a bad effect.¡±


    ¡°So, what happened?¡± Alex looks at the children. He warns them with his eyes to tell the truth.


    Ben¡¯s eyes are vicious. He looks at Alex and suddenly snorts and turns around.


    Alex doesn¡¯t know what he did to make Ben dislike him.


    Alex looks at Andre. He thinks Andre will say something, but Andre is also silent.


    Joey and Gogo hang their heads and don¡¯t talk.


    ¡°Today is Saturday. Ben is supposed to be the only one to go to school. Tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± His


    voice is a little low, but he has a dignity that can¡¯t be ignored.


    These children almost tell the truth, but the child beside them speaks first.


    ¡°Uncle, you and my aunt have a good rtionship, so they are jealous and unhappy. I just told the


    truth. They are vulnerable, so they fought with me.¡±


    ¡°What did you call me?¡± Alex seems to hear a different name. Is he calling him?


    The child is excited for a while when he hears Alex¡¯s answer. ¡°Uncle, you and my aunt will get married


    sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Who is your aunt?¡± Alex asks.


    ¡°Grace.¡± The child is very excited. ¡°Uncle, you and your ex-wife¡¯s children are bullying me. If you help


    me, I will praise you in front of my aunt.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Alex thinks the child is very simr to Grace. They are both narcissistic.


    ¡°Shut up. My mommy will always be the only hostess in our family. Your aunt is a stupid bitch who


    wants to destroy other people¡¯s families.¡± Ben suddenly roars and jumps up and ps the child in the


    face. Andre stops him.


    ¡°Ben, calm down.¡±


    ¡°Andre, are you still Mommy¡¯s son? He¡¯s talking nonsense. I even want to rip his mouth.¡±


    ¡°She is just your father¡¯s ex-wife. Her death proved a lot. She didn¡¯t think she was as beautiful as my


    aunt. She was so ashamed that she killed herself.¡±


    Many people stare at the child angrily. Andre still holds Ben, or Ben might be furious.


    Alex looks at Ben and is confused. He is a lovely child. Why does he speak so harshly? What


    happened?


    The teacher looks at them and sighs helplessly. Ben is a good student. What happened to him?


    She says to Alex, ¡°Mr. Alex, as you can see, Ben often scolds his ssmates recently. He stared at


    them angrily at most, but today he hit people directly. I don¡¯t know what he will do next, but his


    ssmates are afraid to study with him. Yesterday, three students were scared by Ben and didn¡¯te


    to school.¡±


    Alex hears what Ben has done and can¡¯t believe he is his son.


    ¡°If Ben continues to do so, I will be the fourth child who doesn¡¯te to school.¡± The child pouts and


    looks at the teacher tearfully and feels aggrieved.


    ¡°Mr. Alex, you...¡± The teacher looks at Alex and is going to let him figure it out on his own.


    Alex probably knows what the teacher means. He says to Ben lightly, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±


    But Ben pretends not to hear Alex and doesn¡¯t look at him.


    ¡°Uncle, help me, or I will speak ill of you in front of my aunt.¡± The child can¡¯t help being happy when he


    looks at Ben¡¯s unhappy face. He looks at Alex and acts cute.


    In his family, coquetry is a very advantageous weapon. People say boys shouldn¡¯t act like a girl, but he


    doesn¡¯t think so. He believes it can help him get something, such as the favor of his family.


    In Sue Family, his status is second only to that pampered and snappy Grace. Everyone in the Sue


    Family loves Grace, so he wants to be the second Grace. But he is a boy. Otherwise, he will have a


    better life.


    Alex looks at the child who is seriously talking to him. He suddenly smiles, ¡°Do you think I will be bad to


    my son and please your aunt?¡±


    The child listens to Alex and looks up. His smile freezes on his lips. He doesn¡¯t know what Alex means,


    so he nods.

 Chapter 387 He likes wayward children

    Chapter 387 He likes wayward children


    Alex pats Ben on the shoulder. ¡°You should hit the one who says bad things about your mommy. I


    support you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Grace¡¯s nephew asks in surprise.


    Alex walks up to the teacher. ¡°I don¡¯t think my son did anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°But, Ben hit people.¡±


    ¡°When I came here, I saw that there were cameras installed in the hallway and the ssroom. I think


    we should investigate the matter.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alex, I think it¡¯s obvious. Why bother?¡±


    ¡°No, I remember my son is always obedient. He won¡¯t do it for no reason. I suspect that the school


    pushed him into this.¡±


    Alex doesn¡¯t give in, and the teacher is a little embarrassed.


    She approaches Alex and says, ¡°this kid is from Sue Family, the famous Sue Family, you know? You¡¯d


    better not provoke him.¡±


    Alex thinks it is ridiculous. Is Alex Family afraid of the Sue Family?


    ¡°I think...¡±


    Alex wants to say something when Ben suddenly interrupts him.


    ¡°Why do you have to pretend to care about me? I told you I¡¯d beat him. He¡¯s a pussy, but he¡¯s too self-


    righteous. He feels like the whole world is following him. He can do nothing but make trouble.¡±


    Ben takes a contemptuous look at Grace¡¯s nephew.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace¡¯s nephew is not clever, but he understands what they mean.


    ¡°Uncle, Ben is looking at me like this. You have to teach him a lesson.¡± Grace¡¯s nephew pouts and


    looks at Alex.


    Ben snorts and takes his student ID card off his neck and throws it on the ground. ¡°I can drop out. So


    no one can say they were scared away by me.¡±


    Ben shouts and goes straight out, and nobody can stop him.


    ¡°Ben.¡± The children chase out, shouting Ben¡¯s name.


    ¡°Uncle, Ben is not obedient. Why don¡¯t you marry my aunt and have an obedient baby with her? I am


    obedient, too.¡± Grace¡¯s nephew has been smiling at Alex.


    It urs to Alex just now that IQ is inherited. Grace¡¯s nephew is as stupid as her. They are inexplicably


    confident.


    Alex takes a look at Grace¡¯s nephew and says, ¡°I just like wayward children.¡± He remembers that he


    and Miya have discussed having a wayward baby. And now she¡¯s pregnant.


    The teacher wants to say something, but Alex leaves. She looks at Alex¡¯s back and thinks that he is an


    ordinary working man who met a girl from a wealthy family.


    This school is an international school. All the students have a particr identity and status, so she


    thinks their parents earn millions of dors a year. No one in this school talks about their family so that


    teachers don¡¯t have too much pressure and can treat them equally.


    But Grace¡¯s nephew said that Sue Family would support him, which made the teacher a little scared at


    that time.


    She thinks she should teach the students well, so she reasoned with Grace¡¯s nephew. Grace¡¯s nephew


    didn¡¯t listen to her, and the leadership criticized her.


    Since then, Grace¡¯s nephew has be more headstrong, but she dare not teach him a lesson


    anyway. After all, she can¡¯t provoke his family, and she has to support her family.


    Ben runs out and disappears. When Alexes out, he sees that his three children stand in a row and


    look into the distance.


    They see Alex and immediately surround him.


    Alex sees a hem next to the security room. He is relieved at once.


    ¡°Dad, Ben did nothing wrong.¡± Joey immediately defends Ben. ¡°It¡¯s Dennis¡¯s fault. He always said bad


    things about Mommy in front of Ben, so Ben couldn¡¯t help beating him.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you should believe in Ben.¡± Andre looks a little worried.


    Alex nods. ¡°Of course, I believe in Ben.¡± After all, he is his and Miya¡¯s child. He asks, ¡°what happened?¡±


    ¡°We...¡±


    The three children look at each other and are going to tell his father the truth.


    They thought Ben had been acting strangelytely, so they wanted to investigate the matter and go to


    school.


    Ben studies in the promotion ss. The school spends a lot of effort and offers a single building and


    hires the most qualified teachers to teach them.


    Ben¡¯s teacher was rated as a national first-ss teacher. They could only listen to their headteacher.


    They never saw her. After all, everyone in the promotion ss is excellent.


    Their headteacher once said that Ben¡¯s teacher was his goddess. She treated students equally, so she


    has been leading a promotion ss.


    Their headteacher may not have expected that his goddess is also afraid of power.


    Ben came early. When other children arrived, they saw Grace¡¯s nephew standing in front of Ben and


    saying something insulting, but Ben didn¡¯t resist.


    Grace¡¯s nephew said, ¡°you and your mother are scum. Your mother thought you were too stupid, so


    she abandoned you...¡±


    ¡°My mother won¡¯t abandon me.¡± Ben snorted, ¡°have you finished your homework? Do you often get full


    marks in exams?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished my homework, and I usually do well on the exam.¡±


    ¡°What? You have finished ten papers?¡± Grace¡¯s nephew eximed. After all, only excellent students


    can finish ten papers in one night.


    ¡°So how dare you say I¡¯m stupid?¡± Ben sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t joke. You have no real ability. I don¡¯t know why


    you are so confident.¡±


    ¡°Even if you are excellent, your mother has abandoned you. You are stupid. You are a monster. Your


    mother abandoned you because she thought you were terrible.¡±

 Chapter 388 Why are you hiding?

    Chapter 388 Why are you hiding?


    Ben clenched his fist and looked at Grace¡¯s nephew. His eyes were vicious, but Grace¡¯s nephew didn¡¯t


    care. After all, everyone in the school knew that he was from Sue Family and no one would fight with


    him.


    It seemed that he always thought Sue Family was the best in the world.


    But he certainly didn¡¯t know how many people wereughing at him in private.


    Ben didn¡¯t speak. Grace¡¯s nephew looked at Ben and said, ¡°you¡¯d better let your father marry our aunt.


    In this case, we are a family. I can protect you and you can do whatever you want.¡±


    Ben snorted, ¡°do you think I need your protection?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t forget I¡¯m from the Sue Family. My aunt is young and beautiful andes from a


    large family. Your father is a widower and has many children, but my aunt doesn¡¯t look down upon him.


    I don¡¯t know why your father doesn¡¯t agree. He is stupid.¡±


    ¡°He has eyes. Your aunt doesn¡¯t have a brain, neither do you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Grace¡¯s nephew opened his eyes wide and clenched his fist. ¡°Say it again.¡±


    ¡°Well, none of your family has brains.¡±


    When Grace¡¯s nephew heard it, he came over with his fist waving. Ben was not willing to five in, and


    they fought.


    The children rushed over as soon as they saw it. Andre protected Gogo and Joey from being hurt.


    Then he pulled Ben out exactly.


    Ben¡¯s hands were still waving and his eyes were red. ¡°You¡¯re scum. I should kill you today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to kill you.¡±


    Their conversation seeded in silencing the other children. They were still junior students. Andre


    remembered that the students in his ss discussed which TV show was good and got along well. Was


    the promotion ss really just for improving intelligence? They were growing too fast.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    When the two were in an uproar, Andre suddenly spoke.


    Although Andre usually didn¡¯t smile, he was gentle, but his voice at the moment was cold and dignified,


    which made people consciously obey.


    Grace¡¯s nephew looked at Andre, and he had to admit that he was a little scared, but immediately he


    looked at Andre with his head held high. ¡°Who are you? Do you know who I am? Do you believe...¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Before Grace¡¯s nephew finished, Joey said.


    Grace¡¯s nephew saw Joey and was stunned. The girl was so beautiful.


    In the face of beautiful girls, normal boys liked to pretend. Grace¡¯s nephew calmed himself down. He


    looked at Joey and said, ¡°this is a fight between men. You can stand by and watch us.¡±


    Grace¡¯s nephew touched his bangs and pretended that he was handsome.


    He was really confident. His background really made all the girls scream for him. No, there were just


    some girls who read some novels and in the promotion ss. Joey¡¯s ssmates in the regr ss


    had no such idea at all.


    Joey was used to being osted. She looked at Grace¡¯s nephew as if she were watching a clown.


    Joey said nothing. Grace¡¯s nephew thought she agreed. ¡°When it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll buy you some sugar! There


    are many interesting toys at my house. You cane home with me. By the way, my name is Dennis.¡±


    The name was famous throughout the school. Only students in regr sses didn¡¯t know him.


    The next second, Ben¡¯s hit Dennis¡¯s eye socket.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dennis covered his eyes. ¡°What if I¡¯m disfigured?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing a facelift for you. You must have a serious death wish. You nder my mommy and tease


    my sister. I¡¯m going to kill you today.¡± Ben said and rushed over again.


    ¡°Ben, I¡¯ll punish you.¡± Dennis had been screaming and calling for help. ¡°Help!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Students in the promotion ss had been very busy. They were not in the ssroom. Because Dennis


    was undesirable, even if the students inside heard him, they would pretend to understand nothing, so


    no one responded to Dennis.


    Ben¡¯s teacher finally saved Dennis. Dennis insisted it was Ben¡¯s fault.


    Alex listens to the children and has no doubt. After all, Ben is not a bully.


    But now Ben¡¯s gone. Alex asks Randy toe here. ¡°Go home with Uncle Randy. Dad will stay here


    and find Ben.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here alone and look for him. You are children. If you are taken away by bad people, the


    consequences will be severe.¡±


    ¡°We are not children anymore...¡± Joey says helplessly and is shoved into the car by Alex.


    Ben is watching them in the dark. Yes, he is not far away. He looks at Alex¡¯s back and wants tough.


    His father seems to be responsible. But he doesn¡¯t believe Alex can find him.


    But Ben sees Alexing towards him.


    Ben feels a little nervous. He looks at Alex and tries not to make a sound. Fortunately, Alex stops half a


    meter from him.


    Ben breathes a sigh of relief and thinks Alex doesn¡¯t know where he is. He can¡¯t help but despise Alex


    again. He is their father, but he can¡¯t even find his children. It¡¯s too ironic.


    Alex just takes a deep breath and approaches Ben.


    Ben puts his head between his knees and doesn¡¯t want Alex to find him. When he wants to hide, a pair


    of leather shoes stop in front of him. He looks up and is startled.


    ¡°Why are you hiding?¡±

 Chapter 389 She doesn’t trust him

    Chapter 389 She doesn¡¯t trust him


    Alex¡¯s voice is low. It sounds good. And he has a smile on his face. It should be very rxing, but Ben


    can not breathe because of the unexined pressure.


    Alex squats down and looks at Ben.


    Ben turns around and says, ¡°you find me, but I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me what I did wrong?¡± Alex asks softly.


    He looks at Ben and remembers that he has been addicted to his work for so long. He doesn¡¯t know


    Ben has grown up. It seems that he neglects his family.


    Ben is not used to Alex¡¯s softness.


    ¡°I...¡± Ben looks up at Alex and bursts into tears. He says, ¡°I miss mommy.¡±


    Then his eyes turn red.


    Ben has been healthy but he cries. Alex suddenly feels guilty. He raises his hand and touches Ben¡¯s


    head, but he doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Dad. Is Mommy really...?¡± He can¡¯t go on. He can¡¯t understand what death is. He always feels that


    Mommy is still there.


    Ben is smart, but he is a child and attached to his mother.


    Alex has some ideas in his mind. He wants to find out the truth as soon as possible and get Miya back.


    During her absence, the whole family is unhappy.


    ¡°I promise. Mommy wille back. Shall we go home now?¡±


    Ben looks up at Alex pitifully. ¡°Dad, will Mommye back?¡±


    Alex nods.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t shee back now? Does she dislike us?¡± He has been with Miya since he was a baby.


    He is attached to her. He hasn¡¯t seen her for a long time. He is not used to it.


    ¡°Mommy likes you. She¡¯s just mad at me now. She wille back when she is not angry.¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t shee back to visit us? We didn¡¯t make Mommy angry.¡±


    Alex is silent. Yes, the children did nothing wrong. Why doesn¡¯t shee back to visit them? He


    remembers what Miya said that day. He recalls that he forgets to investigate the real reason why Miya


    left. It must be because he devoted himself to work all the time and neglected her.


    Alex remembers that ording to Miya¡¯s temper, she won¡¯t be angry about it. In the past, no matter


    howte he worked, Miya would prepare dinner for him and keep themp on in the bedroom. Alex is


    confused about the real reason. It seems that he should ask Lisa for help.


    ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you answer? Am I right? Does Mommy hate us?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t think about it now. You should be more obedient. If Mommy doesn¡¯te back, we¡¯ll go to


    her, OK?¡±


    Ben finally nods and is willing to go home with Alex.


    In the afternoon, a group of people lie on the beach chair and enjoy the sunshine.


    Miya¡¯s stomach is getting bigger and bigger. She can¡¯t work recently. Now it¡¯s hot. Miya and Lisa are


    sitting at the door and enjoying afternoon tea. They look at the sea in the distance and be quiet.


    Lisa is fluent but she is sitting there quietly at the moment.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miya, don¡¯t you miss your children?¡±


    Lisa asks suddenly.


    Miya freezes and smiles, ¡°I miss them. I even dream ofing back to them. I don¡¯t know how they are


    doing.¡± She thinks of the children.


    Lisa listens to Miya and wonders, ¡°so why don¡¯t you go back and visit them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dead now.¡± Miya suddenly jokes, ¡°I¡¯m afraid my resurrection will scare the children.¡±


    Lisa listens to Miya and is suddenly speechless.


    ¡°But you know you¡¯re still alive! You miss the children, and they miss you.¡± Lisa sees the message from


    Alex, but she also wants to know why Miya left suddenly.


    Miya and Alex remind her of love. Why does a couple who love each other separate?


    Miya squints at the sun, but it is too harsh, so she looks at Lisa. ¡°I miss the children, but I think


    something is gone.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Miya seems lost in thought. ¡°It may be a sense of trust.¡±


    ¡°Trust?¡± Lisa doesn¡¯t understand what Miya says.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Miya nods. ¡°I don¡¯t trust Alex that much. Trust is an indeterminate thing. When you believe a


    person, you will have no scruples. Once you doubt him, you will always doubt him.¡±


    Lisa seems to understand Miya. She thinks of the days when she quarreled with Adam. She didn¡¯t


    know Adam loved her, so she wanted to break up with him. Adam has liked Miya, but Alex only loves


    Miya.


    Lisa feels confused. ¡°So you left because you don¡¯t trust Alex?¡±


    Miya hesitates for a moment and finally nods.


    ¡°But he looked for you for a long time, and he bes very decadent. I think he loves you.¡±


    ¡°I love him, too.¡± Miya jokes, ¡°so what?¡±


    Miya remembers that Alex used to receive phone calls or text messages before she left home. She


    couldn¡¯t help doubting Alex.


    During that time, she was scolded and almost miscarried, but Alex didn¡¯t exin anything to her. On


    the day she left, she saw Alex and a woman show their love in front of thepany. They didn¡¯t


    respect her.


    Lisa looks at Miya¡¯s face and suddenly thinks of Susan. ¡°You think he still loves Susan, so you ran


    away from home, right?¡± She guesses.


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Who knows which woman Alex really loves?

 Chapter 390 There’s love in his eyes

    Chapter 390 There¡¯s love in his eyes


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t Dad and Bene back?¡±


    Joey keeps looking at the door, but no onees back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They will be back soon.¡± Gogo is also looking at the distance.


    They have been waiting here for a long time, but no one hase back. Dad said they would go back


    in a minute.


    ¡°Dennis is crazy, so his teacher criticizes Ben. The teacher has always appreciated Ben. Only this time,


    he is scolded.¡± Joey thinks of Dennis and wants to kill him. ¡°His aunt is crazy, too. Ben is right.


    Everyone in the Sue Family is crazy. He said our mommy abandoned us. He has no parents, so he is


    rude.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know my mother has been waiting for your father for so many years, so he said that.¡± Gogo


    thinks of Susan. Outsiders think she is gentle. She¡¯s no worse than Grace. ¡°And my mommy should be


    chosen. Grace is nothing.¡±


    Gogo doesn¡¯t know the other two children are looking at him. He feels their intense gaze before turning


    to look at them.


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡± He also hopes that Miya cane back. After all, no one can cook such delicious food


    for them except her.


    Although the servant¡¯s cooking is not bad, during Miya¡¯s absence, they often think of Miya¡¯s food.


    Joey hears Gogo and looks at him. ¡°I hated you at first.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gogo looks up and doesn¡¯t understand what Joey says.


    ¡°Now I think your mommy is the reason why my mommy left.¡± Joey looks at Gogo. ¡°My mommy has


    been very nice to us. Even when she was down and out, she didn¡¯t leave us. How could she suddenly


    leave? I still remember that my mommy was angry and sad because of your mommy, so your mommy


    is likely the final reason.¡±


    Gogo looks at Joey and doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s just his mommy. It has nothing to do with him.¡±


    Andre protects Gogo in front of him. He looks at Joey, and there is a warning in his eyes, ¡°I remember


    the teacher just taught us that we can¡¯t talk without evidence. Otherwise, it¡¯s easy to lose.¡±


    Joey looks at Andre. Of course, she will not say that she hates Gogo. Gogo¡¯s mommy almost got her


    dad, and Gogo has got her brother.


    If everyone in the Sue Family is crazy, Susan and Gogo are robbers. They take away all the people


    around her.


    Of course, Joey watches Andre protect Gogo and says nothing. After all, she knows that if she is rude,


    she will always attract people¡¯s attention.


    The children are discussing, but an unexpected guest arrives at the door.


    The woman stands at the door and is talking to the security guard.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The owner of the house said that no adult women are allowed in.¡±


    ¡°How could there be such a rule?¡±


    The security guard doesn¡¯t know why Alex said that, but the order is the order. After all, he is only a


    part-time worker. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s not up to us.¡±


    Susan looks at them and sighs. Then she begins to persuade them, ¡°please let me in. My child is here.


    We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. He must be missing me.¡±


    The security guard remembers that the hostess of the family seems to be missing. The woman in front


    of him is about the same age as the hostess. Is she the hostess?


    Thinking of this, the security guard opens the door directly. ¡°Go in.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Susan just nods and goes straight in.


    When Joey scolds Dennis, Susan is only two or three meters away from them. She looks around and


    doesn¡¯t see Alex. So she calls Gogo, ¡°Dogleft, I miss you so much.¡±


    That¡¯s a strange name. Gogo takes a look at Susan, who is standing in the yard and frowns.


    He says coldly, ¡°what are you doing here?¡±


    Susan hears Gogo and is angry. ¡°I¡¯m your mommy. We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. Don¡¯t you


    miss me?¡± But she still pretends to be weak.


    ¡°No.¡± Gogo waves. He just listened to Joey and feels that people who want to destroy the family are


    terrible.


    Susan hears Gogo and is angry. She freezes and pretends not to understand anything. She steps


    forward and wants to listen.


    Shees here because Alex has been holding her cell phone for many days, but she doesn¡¯t get any


    response. Those love letters can move him, but why doesn¡¯t he say anything? Is he not moved, or is he


    moved but doesn¡¯t say anything?


    Everyone is disgusted to see Susan, but she pretends to see nothing and ignores them. She


    approaches Gogo. ¡°How about going home with Mommy?¡±


    She¡¯s still looking around and trying to find Alex. She wants to ask him about her cell phone. ording


    to her script, Alex should apologize to her.


    Gogo hears Susan and turns around. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me? How could you want to take me home?¡±


    ¡°That is in the past.¡± Susan thinks maybe she can take Gogo away and ask him. But...


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you will change in the future.¡± Andre stands in front of Gogo and looks at her angrily.


    Susan is a little scared. She is facing a child. Why is she ufortable?


    She looks into Andre¡¯s eyes and wants tough. There is love in his eyes. He and Gogo are both boys,


    but he likes Gogo. It¡¯s absurd.            Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 391 The children’s threats

    Chapter 391 The children¡¯s threats


    Susan wants to teach Andre a lesson, but Gogo stands in front of Andre and whispers, ¡°if you continue


    to make trouble here, I will publish what you told me. You should think about what will happen to you at


    that time.¡±


    ¡°I am your mother.¡± Susan is biting her teeth, and her eyes are a little fierce.


    But Gogo is not afraid, ¡°so what? You should have expected the result when you put me in this family.¡±


    Susan looks into Gogo¡¯s eyes and knows he¡¯s dangerous. She is a little scared, but she has to calm


    down. ¡°What did the family give you? Why do you protect them?¡±


    ¡°They give me food and clothes. It¡¯s so much better than when I was with you.¡±


    Gogo¡¯s sneer makes Susan freeze. He is only a boy of six or seven. How can he speak to her in this


    tone?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gogo was very obedient before.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t stayed here long, but you betrayed me. How did they persuade you?¡±


    Gogo can¡¯t helpughing. ¡°I have been here for almost two months. A natural mother will never leave


    her child alone in an extraordinary environment. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s normal. By the way, do you know my


    name?¡±


    Susan is stunned. She doesn¡¯t know.


    In fact, Gogo didn¡¯t have a name because he didn¡¯t register. Therefore, he especially likes those


    children who are carefree and can go to school. ¡°You are my mother, but you don¡¯t know my name


    because you never gave me a name. You don¡¯t seem to care about it. When other children bullied me,


    you weren¡¯t there. When other children nicknamed me, you weren¡¯t there either.¡±


    ¡°The first time you looked at me seriously, you asked me my name. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t go to school


    and didn¡¯t know any good names. I could only tell you one name they called me frequently, Dogleft.


    Normal people know it¡¯s not a good name, but you still didn¡¯t care. You just called me Dogleft. I heard


    that you graduated from a famous university. Why don¡¯t you even give me a name? Now I have a


    name. My name is Gogo.¡±


    Susan hears the name and says, ¡°it doesn¡¯t sound good either, and it sounds like a girl¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than Dogleft. In a word, I won¡¯t help you from now on. I¡¯m going to turn over a new leaf.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Is she a cult member?


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I just said. If you go on, I will tell them directly. You know the temper of Alex Family¡¯s


    children.¡±


    Susan listens to Gogo¡¯s threats and has to go home. Alex is in the city anyway and won¡¯t move.


    Gogo and Susan¡¯s voices were small and no one could hear what they were talking about just now.


    ¡°What did she say to you?¡±


    As soon as Susan leaves, Andre runs up to Gogo and examins him carefully.


    Gogo shakes his head. ¡°She is my mommy. She just misses me and wants to see me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Joey responds perfunctorily and is going to walk into the house.


    ¡°Really?¡± Andre asks again.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gogo nods firmly.


    He doesn¡¯t want Andre to worry about him, so he goes in like Joey.


    But Gogo doesn¡¯t know that Andre is looking at his eyes.


    He feels the sadness in his eyes.


    It takes Alex a long time to bring Ben back. They just went to the ce that Ben likes the most.


    The children see Ben and are very happy. They decisively forget that Susan just came.


    ¡°Ben, you¡¯re back!¡± Joey sees Ben and wees him right away.


    But Ben just takes a quiet look at Joey and goes to his room.


    ¡°What does he mean?¡± Joey freezes. He is still her brother. But why is he bing more and more


    indifferent?


    When Ben passes Joey, he gives a cold snort.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Joey gets up and tries to argue with Ben, but Ben walks fast, and she is stopped.


    Andre looks at Ben¡¯s back and says, ¡°leave him alone. If we go there, we will only disturb him.¡±


    Joey nods. She thinks that Ben is still weird. She looks at Gogo and is a little upset.


    ¡°Joey, why are you looking at me like this?¡± Gogo asks.


    Andre hears Joey and looks back at Joey.


    Joey smiles awkwardly. ¡°I just feel like Gogo looks good and looks like a girl. If you are a girl, you look


    better than me.¡± She doesn¡¯t have beautiful eyes like his.


    Andre looks at Gogo and smiles softly. ¡°In fact, I also think if Gogo is a girl, he will be more beautiful.¡±


    Gogo blushes. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my homework. I¡¯m going to do my homework.¡± He says and runs


    away.


    Andre looks at his back and smiles helplessly. He hasn¡¯tughed at Joey like that. Even when he said


    he would marry Joey, he didn¡¯t smile like that.


    Joey is really worried. She heard a few days ago that a man married another man. She can ignore the


    news, but her brother just like girls.


    Joey stops Andre when he wants to go.


    ¡°Andre.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Andre turns around carelessly.


    ¡°I just have a question. Do you like...¡±


    Joey stops talking. Andre looks at her and says, ¡°do I like Gogo?¡±


    Today¡¯s children are brilliant. Joey has seen kindergarten children younger than them kiss, but at least


    they are a boy and a girl.


    ¡°You and Gogo are both boys. How can you...¡± Joey tries many times, but she can¡¯t say aplete


    sentence after all.

 Chapter 392 His gender is uncertain

    Chapter 392 His gender is uncertain


    ¡°Why?¡± Andre raises his eyebrows and asks.


    Joey can¡¯t answer.


    Before leaving, Andre says to Joey, ¡°how do you know he¡¯s a boy?¡±


    Joey ispletely stunned. Isn¡¯t Gogo a boy? He¡¯s a girl, but he pretends to be a boy? She looks up


    and wants to ask, but the room is empty and no one can respond to her.


    Alex enlightens Andre and spends vacation with them. He begins to care about the children. He doesn¡¯t


    want to be used by the children when Miyaes back. He is afraid that Miya will leave again. He


    must guard the children before Miyaes back.


    But the children always ask a question.


    ¡°When will Mommye back, Dad?¡±


    Alex can¡¯t answer. Ben stays in the room for a long time and doesn¡¯t go out. Alex remembers what


    happened at school and decides to suspend Ben from school for a while.


    On Monday, Alex receives a message from Lisa at a meeting. He looks at the content and frowns.


    ¡°She said she left you because she didn¡¯t trust you. What did you do to make her distrust you?¡±


    Alex thinks about the moment when Miya doesn¡¯t believe him, but he doesn¡¯t figure out. He doesn¡¯t


    know what happened.


    When Alex wants to ask Lisa, he receives Lisa¡¯s message again, ¡°there is a handsome guy in the


    coffee shop today. I¡¯m so excited.¡±


    Alex saw that those pictures were taken by Lisa.


    There are several people in the picture. The first picture is Lisa¡¯s self-portrait. She boasts of her beauty


    and ability. Alex isn¡¯t surprised.


    However, a person appears in each of the following photos. Whether it¡¯s a single photo or a group


    photo, the three of them are like a young idol group.


    The person has short hair. He¡¯s just holding a coffee cup and posing a little bit like a movie star. Of


    course, it¡¯s exaggerated. In these photos, he is very handsome.


    Alex bursts outughing.


    In the third photo, Lisa and the handsome man areughing.


    After that, Lisa says on the Inte, ¡°he is very handsome. I want to marry him.¡±


    He knows Lisa wants to force him to go to their coffee shop and have a good talk with Miya.


    In fact, he wants to do so, but he is afraid.


    Maybe he is timid. He feels that he is not qualified to meet Miya before the problem is solved.


    He looks at the photos carefully. He thinks Adam may be furious.


    But he sees a man in the lower right corner of the photo. He is gentle and elegant. He is Lance. Most


    girls liked him when they were students.


    Lance was on a business trip for work a while ago. When he came back, he heard about Miya. He


    couldn¡¯t believe it. His sister Lisa and Miya were good friends, but Lisa was not sad. He didn¡¯t think that


    Miya was dead.


    So Lance started threatening Lisa to tell him where Miya was. He didn¡¯t believe the news anyway.


    Lisa refused twice, but Lance insisted. Lisa thought Lance wasn¡¯t Alex so she could tell him.


    So Lisa brings Lance with her today.


    Miya sees Lance and is a bit dazed. She didn¡¯t expect that she can see him again. She thinks that he


    will think she is dead.


    Miya listens to Lisa about how her brother threatened her. She is moved, but they won¡¯t be together.


    ¡°Miya, how are you doing?¡±


    In the afternoon, they put several beach chairs in front of the shop and enjoy the afternoon sunshine.


    Miya hears Lance¡¯s question and smiles softly, ¡°I¡¯ve had a good time.¡±


    ¡°I hope we are sincere, so don¡¯t lie to me, OK?¡±


    ¡°Did I lie to you?¡± Miya asks.


    ¡°Even I know Lisa can find you, but he hasn¡¯t done anything.¡± Lance is excited. When he realizes what


    he is talking about, he keeps quiet and looks at Miya. He doesn¡¯t know if she has heard it clearly. If so,


    will she feel sad?


    Lisa looks at Lance. How can he say that carelessly? He bes stupid after going abroad once.


    But Miya¡¯s expression does not change. She seems to have expected Lance to say that.


    Miya doesn¡¯t speak. Lance and Lisa are very afraid that she is angry.


    Lisa holds Miya¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Miya, don¡¯t listen to him. He¡¯s not normal recently.¡±


    Lance listens to her and looks at Miya affectionately. ¡°I said that my door is always open for you. Miya,


    if you are not happy, you cane to me at any time.¡±


    She has heard him say that, but it happened a long time ago.


    ¡°No.¡± Miya still smiles, ¡°my life is good.¡±


    Lance knows he will be rejected, but he is still depressed. Lisa walks from Miya to Lance and bites her


    teeth and whispers, ¡°are you crazy? You already have a wife. You can¡¯t marry Miya.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told her about the divorce.¡± And he said it more than once. Although Jessica was reluctant when


    he said it for the first time, she has wavered.


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t divorced yet. She can live a good life here now. If you two marry, aren¡¯t you afraid that


    she will be scolded as a mistress?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 393 Where is the handsome guy

    Chapter 393 Where is the handsome guy


    Lance listens to Lisa and is lost in thought. He likes Miya and doesn¡¯t want her to be insulted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you and Miya will be together in this life.¡± Lisa sighs. ¡°Even if you liked each other, you


    won¡¯t have that chance.¡±


    He and Miya are bound to separate.


    In fact, he understands what Lisa says, but he can¡¯t believe it. How can the little girl who follows him


    follow another man?


    Lance doesn¡¯t know what he is thinking. He doesn¡¯t know if he is reluctant or really loves Miya.


    He even suspects his feelings.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lance doesn¡¯t speak; neither does Lisa. After all, he is her brother. She has to respect him.


    Lance and Lisa think they are whispering, but Miya hears them. She is a little embarrassed, so she


    takes the initiative to go into the coffee shop.


    ¡°Michelle may be busy on her own. I¡¯ll help her.¡±


    Miya says and turns and goes into the shop.


    Lance looks at her back and wants to stop her, but his phone rings at this time, and he answers it.


    ¡°Lisa, I have to go.¡±


    Lance leaves. He¡¯s a little reluctant, but he¡¯ll be more hesitant if he stays.


    Lisa doesn¡¯t stop her brother. She suspects that what she said makes him unhappy.


    But he¡¯d better wake up early.


    Lisa turns around and goes in. She looks at her cell phone. Alex still doesn¡¯t reply. She doesn¡¯t know if


    he had seen it. He should have seen the photos she posted on the Inte. The handsome guy is very


    close to them.


    She feels she can¡¯t continue to pretend. She hears something about Alex Family¡¯s children. They were


    bullied by the child of the Sue Family. It must be because Miya was not there.


    It¡¯s been so long, but she hasn¡¯t seen Alex at all. She doesn¡¯t know why Alex asks her toe here.


    The children must miss their mother. She might as well let Alexe here and take Miya home.


    But instead of Alex, she sees an unexpected guest.


    ¡°Lisa!¡±


    A sullen but powerful voicees from afar.


    Lisa looks back and sees a very handsome man greeting her at the door of the shop.


    His pace seems heavy. Lisa thinks she can¡¯t run away.


    ¡°Adam, why are you here?¡± She can only greet him. She looks at Adam and presents the most


    beautiful smile of her life.


    Adam sees her smile so softly and raises his eyebrows. ¡°You know why I¡¯m here, don¡¯t you?¡±


    In fact, he knows Lisa wille here every day. After all, Lisa has talked to him. He asked if he could


    come here, but Lisa said no.


    ¡°If Miya knows I betray her, she will be angry with me.¡±


    Lisa said, again and again, so he didn¡¯te here.


    Lisa looks at Adam and smiles. She thinks, ¡°it¡¯s probably because of the photos.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Adam is smiling, but only those who know him well know that his smile is terrifying.


    ¡°Where is the handsome guy?¡± Adam asks.


    ¡°He...¡±


    She falters and is nervous, but Adam somehow trusts that the girl will not betray him.


    ¡°There are too many people here. We can go home and you can tell me.¡±


    These days, because of Miya, Lisa ignores Adam. He must teach her a good lesson this time.


    Lisa shakes her head. She looks at Adam¡¯s eyes and knows what he wants to do to her. One of the


    reasons she wants Alex toe here and take Miya away is Adam. Adam doesn¡¯t seem very satisfied


    with her going out recently.


    He says, ¡°you¡¯d better not mind other people¡¯s family affairs.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s Miya, your favorite Miya!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the past. I just hope you can go home before nine o¡¯clock and take a bath and lie in bed. You


    come homete every night and don¡¯t let me pick you up. Do you know how worried I am?¡±


    Lisa chuckles, ¡°it¡¯s important for you that I bathe and lie in bed, isn¡¯t it?¡± She exposes Adam.


    Adam is obviously stunned. He often holds Lisa and endures because Lisa works in this coffee shop


    and is very tired. He pities her, but she doesn¡¯t appreciate it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I did it wrong. Honey, you¡¯ve ignored metely.¡±


    Adam¡¯s words move Lisa.


    He says, ¡°where is the handsome guy now?¡±


    He finally gets to the point. Lisa sighs and points to Michelle, who works at the bar. ¡°Look.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a girl!¡± Adam looks at Michelle and realizes it at a nce.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Lisa is stunned. When she first looked at Michelle, she thought she was a boy.


    She knew Michelle because of Miya.


    And Michelle¡¯s hair is shorter today. Whoever sees her will think she is a boy!


    So Lisa looks at Adam and her face changes. ¡°Do you usually go to strange ces when I don¡¯t


    know?¡±


    Adam raises his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t expect Lisa to say that. He steps forward and lifts Lisa directly.


    ¡°Maybe we can go home and try it. I went to other ces to solve my problem, but I¡¯ve been patient.¡±


    ¡°Miya, Michelle, help me!¡±

 Chapter 394 Michelle’s past

    Chapter 394 Michelle¡¯s past


    Michelle hears Lisa¡¯s call for help and looks up. She sees the door is closed and then it¡¯s quiet.


    There are few guests at this time. They are sitting at the bar, so no one cares about the lobby.


    ¡°Miya, did you just hear Lisa?¡± Michelle asks Miya.


    Miya replies, ¡°did she call for help?¡±


    ¡°Yes, is she in danger?¡± Michelle is worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Her husband has just taken her away. She is safe. Let¡¯s work hard so as not to be too


    busyter.¡±


    Miya is understating, but Michelle seems to have got the point.


    ¡°Lisa is married, too?¡± Michelle is surprised. She talked to Lisa and Miya about age. They are of the


    same period, but Lisa is married, and Miya will have a baby in a few months.


    So Michelle is shocked to learn that Miya has three other children in the future.


    Miya nods. ¡°Can¡¯t she get married?¡± She is confused. They can get married at this age. Why is she


    surprised?


    ¡°No, No.¡± Michelle shakes her head. Sure enough, there are few people who are single at this age, but


    she is one of them.


    Lisa leaves in a hurry, so she doesn¡¯t know Michelle¡¯s gossip.


    Shortly after Michelle¡¯s surprise, a manes to the door. The man is a handsome young man. He


    hesitates when hees to the coffee shop.


    ¡°Wee.¡± Michelle hears something moving at the door and immediately goes to meet the guest, but


    she sees him and is stunned.


    ¡°Michelle, long time no see. How are you doing?¡± The handsome young man looks at Michelle and is a


    little embarrassed, but he goes ahead.


    She tries to smile. ¡°I¡¯m doing well. You must be thrilled.¡±


    The handsome young man nods, ¡°this time I¡¯m here to tell you that I¡¯m going to get married.¡±


    ¡°Really? Congrattions.¡± Michelle is pretending, so her expression is a little exaggerated.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The handsome young man nods, and suddenly his face changes. They are embarrassed. He rubs his


    hands and says awkwardly, ¡°my girlfriend has always wanted to open a coffee shop, but to prepare for


    the wedding, I have no savings, so I want to...¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Michelle¡¯s heart pounds. She seems to foresee what he wants to say.


    ¡°Can you sell this shop for me? But I don¡¯t have that much money.¡±


    Michelle hears him and is shocked. ¡°Jason, you know I only have this coffee shop.¡±


    He looks down and says, ¡°I know, but this coffee shop was originally opened by you and me. I didn¡¯t


    take anything when we broke up. I¡¯ve heard that this shop is trendy, but I haven¡¯t collected any money. I


    think the profit of this period is enough to open another coffee shop.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a conscience?¡± He abandoned her and the coffee shop a few months ago, but he says it


    was a long time ago. ¡°I remember we broke up not long ago.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than half a year, Michelle.¡±


    Michelle freezes and is too depressed to speak. It turns out they¡¯ve been apart for so long.


    ¡°Michelle, where did you put the lemon?¡±


    While the young man is going to speak, Miya suddenlyes out of the bar.


    Michelle doesn¡¯t want to talk to this man. She hears Miya and is d to be able to leave. ¡°I remember


    putting it in the fridge.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not in the fridge!¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll find it.¡±


    The young man raises his hand and tries to catch Michelle, but there is a pair of horrible eyes staring at


    him. He looks up at the bar and sees a pretty girl staring at him all the time.


    The girl is good-looking, but her eyes frighten him.


    Miya calls Michelle at the bar, but no one answers. She looks at the lobby and hears their conversation.


    She can¡¯t helpughing at what the young man says. She looks down on such a man. He even bullies


    her family here. He is disgusting.


    ¡°Miss, why are you looking at me like this?¡±


    Jason finally can¡¯t help asking.


    Miya smiles contemptuously and turns around and ignores him.


    Miya goes to the cubby and sees Michelle crying. Shees forward and pats her on the shoulder.


    Michelle looks back. When she sees Miya, she can¡¯t help crying.


    The girl has always been strong. She touches Michelle¡¯s short hair and asks, ¡°you know he is going to


    get married so you went to the barber¡¯s this morning, right?¡±


    Michelle listens to Miya and shivers. Atst, she nods, ¡°but he...¡± But he doesn¡¯t understand her at all.


    Michelle has no idea what to say. She can only be held by Miya and patted on the back.


    She and Jason have been ssmates from junior high school to college. They fell in love after


    graduation. They were happy, but he abandoned her. A few months after they broke up, he proposed to


    another woman.


    Their ssmates say he is going to get married and those who know they were in love ask if she is the


    bride.


    She can only say sadly that it¡¯s just gossip and they can¡¯t take it seriously.


    Miya looks at Michelle crying and can¡¯tfort her. She can only protect the coffee shop and keep it


    from being taken away by others.


    Jason is standing at the door. They don¡¯t respond, so he sits down on his own.


    Miya goes to the bar and sees that Jason doesn¡¯t seem to think of himself as an outsider.


    In fact, she knows him. There were fireworks on the beach that night. He was the leading actor in the


    proposal.


    This romantic way caused most girls to scream and envy, but Michelle stood there and was in a bad


    mood. The next day she seemed to see Michelle cutting her hair at the window.

 Chapter 395 Ben faints

    Chapter 395 Ben faints


    ¡°You are the owner! Are you back from your studies abroad?¡±


    Jason is confused. Does this man know him?


    ¡°I used toe here when this coffee shop opened. Only the female owner was here a while ago. I


    can¡¯t help bute forward and talk to you when I see you.¡±


    The man seems to know what Jason is thinking and answers him directly.


    ¡°Study abroad?¡± Jason obviously doesn¡¯t know what the man is talking about.


    ¡°Yes! The female owner of this shop told us.¡±


    ¡°She said that to you?¡± Jason smiles and wants to expose Michelle. But after he hears the following


    sentences, he...


    ¡°Why did you leave such a good female owner? After you left, she was alone in the shop, and many


    hooligans yed tricks on her. I saw her cut her hair short. Maybe it¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t want to


    meet those hooligans.¡±


    Jason just remembers that Michelle had long hair when she was with him. Did she cut her hair because


    he broke up with her?


    Jason knows that Michelle is not easy. He is not a bad guy. She did a lot for him. But he abandoned her


    and now he even wants her to lose her way of making a living. He shouldn¡¯t do it. He is upset and then


    leaves.


    The man sees Jason leave and goes to Miya at the bar. ¡°Miya, am I right?¡±


    Miya nods. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll make you an ice cream.¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± the man waves. ¡°I watch Michelle grow up. She is a good girl, but she met this kind of man. I


    should help her.¡±


    Miya wanted to say these words herself, but she was afraid that she would be too excited to do


    something drastic, such as pping Jason. She felt that she might do it.


    And the man passed by, so she told him her n and asked the man to do it. Fortunately, the man did


    a great job.


    ¡°I remember your little grandson likes ice cream. You promised him yesterday, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Miya has made ice cream and put it in front of the man. The man remembers that he promised his little


    grandson to give him an ice cream yesterday. He suddenly remembers that he is here to buy ice


    cream.


    Finally, the man leaves with the ice cream.


    Miya watches the man leave and thinks of Michelle, who is still in the cubby. Jason leaves this time, but


    it¡¯s not easy to cheat him next time.


    Sometimes, Miya has to admit that Michelle is mighty. She returns to work as soon as she knows


    Jason has gone.


    Miya looks at Michelle and she feels upset. She doesn¡¯t say anything to her this afternoon.


    In the evening, a man that Miya didn¡¯t expectes to the shop.


    Alex steps into the shop. Miya hides as soon as she sees Alex subconsciously.


    She goes backstage, and Michelle is there. She says, ¡°Michelle, please help me to entertain the guest.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel ill?¡± Michelle asks.


    Miya hesitates and smiles, ¡°maybe.¡±


    What does she mean? Michelle is confused.


    But when Michelle sees the man at the door, she is stunned. She seems to have met the man. It seems


    that one morning, he came here with Miya in his arms. Because he is very handsome, he is impressive.


    However, she remembers that he said he was Miya¡¯s husband. Is that why Miya doesn¡¯t want toe


    out? She is a little confused. Miya was sad when she told her husband was dead, but he is near her,


    and she doesn¡¯t want to see him.


    ¡°Michelle, don¡¯t say you know me!¡±


    Miya adds when Michelle walks out. She looks at Alex and is nervous.


    He stays outside all the time. Why does he get into the shop today? Miya really can¡¯t figure out what


    Alex is thinking.


    ¡°Is Miya here?¡±


    Alex asks directly. Miya hears him and immediately moves to the door and watches Alex.¡±


    Michelle hears Miya, so she shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have never heard the name.¡±


    If they haven¡¯t met before, it¡¯s OK to say so. Now it¡¯s apparent that they¡¯ve met before. It¡¯s


    embarrassing for her to say so.


    Michelle says in her heart, ¡°I will be exposed, and my reputation will be destroyed.¡±


    But Alex doesn¡¯t say anything and takes a seat.


    Michelle is stunned. She turns around and sees Miya gesturing and asking her what¡¯s going on.


    Michelle is also confused. Why? Shees up to Alex and hands him the menu.


    Alex takes the menu and does nothing. He looks up at Michelle. ¡°If you know a woman named Miya,


    ask her to go to the hospital to visit a kid named Ben. Tell her that Ben misses his mommy very much


    and that he has a lot to say to his mommy.¡±


    Alex remembers that when he received Lisa¡¯s text message, he immediately came here, but on the


    way, he received a call from the babysitter.


    ¡°Sir, Ben fainted! His body is scorching now. He may have a fever.¡±


    The babysitter spoke in such a hurry that it didn¡¯t sound like a lie. He said, ¡°don¡¯t panic. Call Randy and


    ask him to take Ben to the hospital.¡±


    Then Alex turned around and hurried to the hospital.


    In the intensive care unit, Ben was in bed. Although the doctor said that his illness was not serious,


    Alex couldn¡¯t help ming himself. For the first time in his life, he was so depressed. He felt as if he


    were separated from his wife and children. He was the most miserable person in the world.


    Miya hears Alex. Ben is ill. Her son is ill and misses her very much.


    Miya begins to me herself. During this period, she has been trying to avoid her life. She is angry with


    Alex and doesn¡¯t visit her son. She thinks she is the most irresponsible mommy in the world.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 396 We just quarreled

    Chapter 396 We just quarreled


    Then Alex leaves. Miya looks at Alex¡¯s back and is lost in thought.


    Michellees over. She looks at Miya, who is hiding like a thief, and says, ¡°he¡¯s gone. You cane


    out.¡±


    Miya just notices her posture. It¡¯s a bit inappropriate! She stands up straight and looks at Michelle.


    Michelle looks at Miya and thinks of what the man just said. She says, ¡°Miya, I have something to tell


    you.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Miya keeps smiling and looks at Michelle. But she seems flustered.


    Michelle sees Miya¡¯s panic.


    ¡°I met that man. He brought you back to the lounge that morning. He told me not to tell you that I had


    seen him, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Miya remembers that day. She knows it was him.


    ¡°He said...¡±


    ¡°He is my husband.¡±


    Michelle wants to say this, but Miya says it first. She looks at Michelle and apologizes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I lied


    to you. In fact, my husband is not dead.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°We just quarreled.¡± It¡¯s a quarrel, but they never seem to quarrel. Miya looks at the sun and thinks of


    something. She¡¯s been here so long that she¡¯s almost forgotten why she left home.


    ¡°Did you run away because of the quarrel?¡± And you curse your husband. Michelle doesn¡¯t feel like she


    knows Miya.


    Miya nods ¡°because I feel I can¡¯t let go of myself and him.¡±


    The truth of that picture is not clear. How could she go back? She doesn¡¯t like the feeling of being


    scolded in that house at all. Of course, she doesn¡¯t want to see Alex flirting with other women.


    Michelle feels that what Miya says is difficult to understand. She looks at Miya. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You


    love each other, but why don¡¯t you give each other a chance to exin?¡±


    ¡°Maybe we love each other so much. We are afraid.¡±


    Miya looks at Michelle and slowly says, ¡°since I was pregnant with this baby, I¡¯ve been sensitive, and


    sometimes I don¡¯t know myself. For my husband, I may say I¡¯m sorry, but I really don¡¯t have the


    courage to face him.¡±


    Michelle is stunned. Finally, she shakes her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can understand it. Maybe my IQ is too


    low. But he said his son misses Mommy. Are you pregnant for the second time?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Miya touches her stomach, and she looks proud, ¡°I was pregnant for the first time when I was 18.


    I have three children.¡±


    Michelle is shocked. It turns out Miya has so many children.


    ¡°Can you tell me your story?¡± Michelle looks at Miya and thinks there are many stories about this


    woman.


    Miya thinks for a moment and finally shrugs, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The story is tooplicated. I don¡¯t know what


    to say.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Michelle doesn¡¯t ask.


    Miya doesn¡¯t go on. At night Michelle falls asleep. She slips out and drives Michelle¡¯s car in the


    warehouse to the hospital.


    She can¡¯t really abandon her children. It¡¯s midnight. She goes to the front desk and asks, ¡°excuse me.


    Do you know which ward Ben is in?¡±


    The receptionist takes a look at her and instantly wakes up. ¡°You are...¡±


    Miya remembersing here several times. She looks at the receptionist and is afraid that she will


    shout her name.


    ¡°May I visit him?¡± Miya looks at the receptionist with a polite smile from beginning to end.


    The receptionist nods and takes Miya to the ward.


    It¡¯s the intensive care unit. Miya looks at it and is sad. They just haven¡¯t seen each other for a while.


    Why is he in the hospital?


    She takes a deep breath and finally pushes the door open.


    Ben is sleeping soundly. He breathes evenly.


    Miya looks at Ben and almost cries. Ben hasn¡¯t been away from her for a long time since he was born.


    She sees that Ben seems to have lost a lot of weight.


    Miya reaches out and touches Ben¡¯s little face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She says.


    Ben¡¯s eyshes move. He seems to be sensing something.


    When Miya¡¯s hand touches his face again, he suddenly opens his eyes.


    ¡°Mommy, is that you?¡±


    Ben grabs Miya¡¯s hand and Miya shivers.


    Miya freezes. She looks at Ben and asks, ¡°how do you know it¡¯s me?¡±


    Ben freezes and lies, ¡°because I feel like you¡¯re Mommy. It seems that I feel right. Mommy, I miss you


    so much! When you were not at home, those aunts came to our house and bullied us.¡±


    ¡°Aunts?¡± Miya doesn¡¯t seem to understand what Ben is saying.


    ¡°Yes, they are well dressed but vulgar. They pester dad and look disgusting. I hope you can go home


    and drive them away.¡±


    ¡°If I get rid of them, your dad will be upset.¡±


    ¡°Why? Dad hates them. How could he be unhappy?¡±


    Ben pesters Miya and says, ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you go home? We all miss you. Someone says you


    are dead. Can¡¯t you scold them?¡±


    Miya has decided to forget the past, but she listens to Ben and recalls it subconsciously.


    She sighs and says, ¡°Ben, I miss you too, but now I really can¡¯t go back. I¡¯ll go back when the problems


    are solved, OK?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ben asks Miya.


    Miya can¡¯t say what is going on. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go back on your birthday, OK?¡±


    Ben immediately bes unhappy.


    ¡°Mommy, my birthday is over this year.¡± He remembers that no one remembers his birthday this year,


    ¡°no one remembers our birthday since you left. When we think about it, our birthday is over, but no one


    remembers what we were doing that day.¡±

 Chapter 397 What’s wrong

    Chapter 397 What¡¯s wrong


    In fact, Miya remembers their birthday and celebrates it in private, but she didn¡¯t expect that no one


    paid attention to them.


    Miya has been silent. Ben thinks he can¡¯t scare his mother away.


    ¡°Mommy, actually, I¡¯m delighted to see you. Are you happy recently?¡±


    Ben changes the subject.


    Miya looks at Ben and is happy, ¡°I¡¯m d to see you, too. In fact, I miss you very much, but I have an


    obsession and dare not go back.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of dad?¡± Ben asks.


    Miya freezes.


    ¡°In fact, the saddest person after mommy left is Dad. He really looked for you for a long time, but


    recently...¡± Ben says they were anxious about Alex when Miya disappeared, mainly because he didn¡¯t


    eat or sleep because of Miya and kept looking for her.


    But he suddenly changed. He often smiles and has a bitch around him that makes them angry.


    Miya listens to Ben and is in a trance. ¡°Isn¡¯t he normal now? I don¡¯t see how much he loves me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he...¡±


    Ben covers his mouth. He justes close to telling the truth.


    ¡°What?¡± Miya thinks what Ben doesn¡¯t say is more important.


    ¡°Because Dad already found Mommy.¡± Ben feels that his parents can not continue to misunderstand


    each other. They will be sad!


    Miya opens her eyes wide. ¡°What do you say?¡±


    Ben sighs and continues, ¡°actually I had a fever before, but it wasn¡¯t serious, and I didn¡¯t need to be


    hospitalized at all. But dad said I have to live here so you cane here and I can see you.¡±


    Miya freezes. She thinks about it and realizes that she has been tricked.


    But in fact, she has seen Alex watching her outside. They just don¡¯t expose each other.


    Though she knows it, she seems to be able to frighten his son. So she says on purpose, ¡°are you lying


    to me?¡±


    As expected, Ben is obviously nervous. ¡°Mommy, we didn¡¯t mean to cheat you. You haven¡¯te to


    see us for a long time. We don¡¯t like to be told we¡¯ve been abandoned by you.¡± Ben¡¯s eyes turn red.


    Miya looks at Ben¡¯s face, and her heart suddenly softens. She opens her arms and hugs him tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Even if she is angry with Alex, the children are innocent after all.


    Miya doesn¡¯t know Ben isughing happily in his heart.


    Ben believes in his father¡¯s majesty.


    What is the truth?


    Alex did get a call from the babysitter on the way. As soon as he got home, he saw Ben lying on the


    ground with a high fever. At first nce, it was dangerous, but he was taken to the hospital, and his


    illness was not serious.


    Ben was arguing with Alex and wondering why he still couldn¡¯t see Miya.


    Alex knew what he was thinking.


    Alex said, ¡°you want to see your mommy, don¡¯t you? Then do as I say.¡±


    So he stays in the ICU for half a night.


    ¡°If your mother questions you, cry, and her heart will be soft.¡±


    So Ben seeds in getting Miya¡¯sfort because of his red eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ben. It¡¯s toote now. If I don¡¯t go back, I may not be able to catch the car.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, will youe to see me again?¡± Ben suddenly reaches for Miya¡¯s clothes.


    Miya looks at Ben and nods, ¡°yes, and I will definitelye back to see you. You have to be good!¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    They agree to meet tomorrow. Miya has a lot of ideas. After she leaves the hospital, a man is leaning


    against the car at the door and seems to be waiting for her.


    ¡°Miss Miya, can we have a talk?¡± Alex opens the door and lets Miya sit in.


    Miya looks at Alex and thinks of Ben and gets in the car.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex goes to the other side and sits in the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± Miya looks ahead and reminds herself not to look at Alex so


    that she won¡¯t be fooled by him.


    ¡°I want to talk to you about our children.¡± Alex turns around andughs when he sees Miya sitting


    upright.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± Miya seems to feel Alex¡¯s gaze. She still cranes her neck and says nothing.


    Alex suddenly stoops and gets up and lies in front of Miya. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±


    Miya is calming herself down, but a face in front of her startles her. She unconsciously pushes away


    the person in front of her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Did I scare you?¡± Alex blinks and looks innocent.


    God, it¡¯s disgusting. Miya almost ps him in the face, but she holds back.


    ¡°Nonsense, what if you scare the baby in my stomach?¡± Miya turns around and ignores Alex.


    Alex surrenders immediately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey. I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± Miya doesn¡¯t turn around and still doesn¡¯t want to talk to Alex.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have scared you.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± He just did one thing wrong.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know what you did wrong.¡±


    Alex is stunned. He looks at Miya and wonders if Ben has exposed him. It urs to him that Miya has


    juste out of the hospital and looked at him. She seems to have expected it. He is now sure that he


    is betrayed by his son.


    ¡°And I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you.¡± Alex continues to apologize.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Alex opens his eyes wide. What else? ¡°Tell me directly what I did wrong, honey. I feel like my


    IQ might be a little low. I don¡¯t know what else I did wrong.¡±

 Chapter 398 Michelle’s in danger

    Chapter 398 Michelle¡¯s in danger


    Miya looks back at Alex and says, ¡°I¡¯ve been away for so long. Don¡¯t you know the real reason why I


    left?¡±


    Alex thinks that Miya left home because of his neglect. He believes that she wille back in a few


    days, but he waits in the coffee shop for a long time and thinks she doesn¡¯t want to go home. He asked


    Lisa to ask her, but the answer Lisa gave him confused him.


    ¡°What did I do to make you distrust me?¡± Alex asks, ¡°don¡¯t you believe in my ability or my loyalty?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Miya freezes and asks, ¡°Alex, do you have any other women besides me?¡±


    Alex shakes his head firmly. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t contacted any other women since I had you.¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha!¡± Miya sneers, ¡°Alex, you¡¯re so smug!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    At this time, Miya¡¯s phone rings suddenly. Miya takes out her mobile phone and looks at it. It¡¯s Michelle


    who calls.


    Miya hears the quarrel and the sound of things hitting the ground.


    ¡°Michelle, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Miya is afraid that Michelle has an ident.


    ¡°Miya, where are you now?¡± Michelle¡¯s voice is a little loud. She seems to have just cried.


    Something is wrong with Michelle. Miya says, ¡°what happened to you?¡±


    Michelle doesn¡¯t answer Miya, ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not at home now. It¡¯s a bit messy here. If you¡¯re in a


    safe ce, you¡¯d better stay a little longer. You¡¯d bettere back in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Bitch, who are you calling?¡±


    There is a sharp woman¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone, and Michelle is crying for pain.


    ¡°Michelle, what happened to you?¡±


    Miya asks anxiously, but the phone is hung up.


    Miya¡¯s eagerness and helplessness make Alex worry. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Miya hears Alex¡¯s voice and is relieved. She presses Alex¡¯s shoulder and says, ¡°Alex, take me to


    Michelle¡¯s house now. Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. Can you tell me what happened?¡±


    ¡°No, Alex, we need to get there now. Michelle seems to be in danger.¡±


    Alex hears Miya and remembers the girl named Michelle. She takes care of Miya for a long time. She is


    a benefactor of their family. They have to save her.


    ¡°Well, calm down and I¡¯ll drive right away.¡± Alexforts Miya and drives his car to Michelle¡¯s house.


    Miya clenches her fist. Her palms are sweaty. She calls Michelle a few more times, but no one


    answers. Her heart is more disturbed.


    ¡°Michelle, you bitch. You and Jason broke up a long time ago, but you still upy his property. You are


    shameless.¡±


    ¡°I said I opened that coffee shop with him, and I paid for all the money. It has nothing to do with Jason.¡±


    ¡°The coffee shop is making a lot of money now, so you owe it to yourself, right? You said that you


    opened this coffee shop with Jason, so Jason is also the owner. He ounts for at least half of the


    profits. And we just want to borrow your coffee shop for a few years. We¡¯ll give it back to you.¡±


    ...


    At night, the beach is quiet. The quarrel makes the beach suddenly noisy.


    Few people are living here. They are all fishermen. They usually go to bed early. Fortunately, Michelle


    lives in a remote ce, so, the quarrel never bothers those people.


    But no onees to help her.


    Miya sees this scene when she arrives at Michelle¡¯s house.


    A strong woman pulls Michelle¡¯s hair and hits her against the wall. A man looks at them and says


    nothing.


    Miya has met the man. His name is Jason and he¡¯s Michelle¡¯s ex-boyfriend.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you!¡±


    Michelle is angry, and she fights hard and ps the woman.


    The next moment, however, the man reaches out and ps Michelle and holds the strong woman in his


    arms.


    ¡°Honey, this woman hit me. My face hurts!¡±


    Jason rubs the woman¡¯s face and res at Michelle. ¡°How dare you hit her? Bitch!¡±


    Michelle listens to Jason andughs, ¡°Jason, is that what you are proud of? I¡¯m d you broke up with


    me at that time. Otherwise, I will cry for a long time if I see you. You¡¯re a bully. I shouldn¡¯t have loved


    you before.¡± Michelle spits in front of Jason.


    Jason looks at the woman in front of him and suddenly feels sad, but he still has to protect the woman


    beside him.


    ¡°How dare you scold him?¡± The woman suddenly pulls up her sleeve and rushes up to fight Michelle.


    Michelle is very thin. Compared with that woman, she is vulnerable.


    When the woman is about to p Michelle, suddenly a woman with a prominent stomach appears


    beside them.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Miya yells. She looks at them and is very angry.


    ¡°What are you?¡± The woman is like a mad dog.


    ¡°What are you? How dare you bully Michelle?¡±


    The womanughs as if she has heard a joke. ¡°You mean this bitch? You don¡¯t lecture people just


    because you¡¯re pretty. I¡¯m not one of those men. So I won¡¯t show you any mercy.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror? You look ugly. Why do youe out to scare people?¡±


    Miya was not to be outdone. The woman just doesn¡¯t act like a good person, especially with that ex-


    boyfriend of Michelle¡¯s.


    Michelle looks at them and immediately runs to Miya and says, ¡°Miya, forget it. Don¡¯t reason with


    them.¡±


    Miya pats Michelle on the arm. ¡°No, I will never let this kind of person bully you.¡±

 Chapter 399 It’s a misunderstanding

    Chapter 399 It¡¯s a misunderstanding


    ¡°Are you lesbians? It¡¯s disgusting. How dare you say I¡¯m ugly! I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± The woman pulls


    up her sleeve and is about to fight Miya.


    Jason stops her. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant after all. If something happens to her, we can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    ¡°Jason, are you the same as those men? Do you think she looks beautiful and unites with outsiders to


    bully me?¡± The woman shakes Jason¡¯s handoff and rushes at Miya.


    When she is about to touch Miya¡¯s body, a man pulled Miya into his arms.


    Alex looks at the woman in his arms and sighs. As soon as he parked, Miya disappeared. She¡¯s a


    pregnant woman, but she runs fast. He is puzzled. Fortunately, he followed Miya. If that crazy woman


    hurts Miya, he will punish her whole family.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman looks at Alex, who suddenly rushes out, and can¡¯t speak.


    After all, she can¡¯t be rude in front of a handsome man, so she calms down.


    Alex looks at the woman without expression and then at Miya in her arms and says, ¡°I¡¯m her husband.¡±


    Miya finds out at the moment that no matter who Alex introduces himself to, he says he is her husband,


    which makes her a little satisfied.


    The woman immediately bes angry. ¡°You¡¯re Michelle¡¯s friend. Your wife is beautiful but you are


    interested in Michelle! Sometimes I really don¡¯t understand the taste of men. She has short hair like a


    man, but you like her.¡±


    Her insults are very unpleasant.


    ¡°What do you say?¡± Miya looks up from Alex¡¯s arms and questions.


    The woman bursts outughing, ¡°I¡¯m helping you! This woman is a slut. She seduced Jason for many


    years. I didn¡¯t know about it until this year. Jason opened this coffee shop with her. Your husband


    seems to be rich. She cheated Jason because he didn¡¯t have money, but your husband is different.


    Maybe she will seduce your husband when you don¡¯t pay attention!¡±


    Michelle listens to her and can not help biting her lower lip.


    ¡°Why do I believe a shrew?¡± Miya has a bad temper. She usually looks gentle, but she is stubborn and


    protects her friends.


    ¡°How dare you call me a shrew?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mention your name, but you admit. It has nothing to do with me. Can you go home and look in


    the mirror? Why do youe out at night to scare people?¡± Miya is in a bad mood at the moment. She


    speaks a little unkindly. In fact, she swears that she is really a good girl.


    ¡°Jason, don¡¯t stop me. If I don¡¯t get this coffee shop today, I will never go home.¡±


    The woman pushes Jason away and walks up to them. But halfway, she stops.


    Alex looks at them with warning eyes and they are a little scared, ¡°I can give you two ways. The first


    way is to go home now and don¡¯t show up hereter. The second way is to enter the police station. I¡¯m


    different from you. I¡¯ve given you at least two choices. You¡¯d better choose.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t brag. I will not be frightened by you.¡± The woman is obviously not afraid.


    Alex immediately takes out his cell phone and calls the police.


    After a while, the phone is connected. A man seems to have fallen asleep. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Alex just calls, and the director wakes up in a sh. ¡°President Alex? President Alex, what can I do for


    you?¡±


    ¡°There is a burry on the beach. I hope you can solve it. It¡¯s freezing here. hurry up.¡±


    His tone is extremely polite, but it sounds frightening. The director agrees and dresses immediately and


    calls his subordinates.


    The woman thinks that Alex is bluffing, but after a few minutes, she sees the police car park in front of


    her.


    Several patrolmen see Alex and bow respectfully. They smile and say, ¡°Mr Alex, where¡¯s the burr?¡±


    Alex looks up at Jason and his fiancee.


    The patrolmen immediatelye up to them and gesture, ¡°please follow us back to the police station.¡±


    The woman grabs Jason¡¯s arm and whispers, ¡°Jason, do something about it!¡±


    Jason shakes his head helplessly. He knows Alex is powerful and he can¡¯t provoke him.


    Jason is a chicken. Miya can¡¯t help feeling aggrieved for Michelle.


    Michelle looks at them and chooses to ignore them, but Jason looks at her affectionately and seems to


    say sorry.


    Miya notices that Michelle is about to be moved. She breaks free from Alex¡¯s arms and wants toe


    to Michelle and tell her not to forgive him, but it is toote.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir. The owner of the house is me, and they are my friends. We quarreled and they


    misunderstood. In fact, it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± The policemen don¡¯t believe it. ¡°If it¡¯s a misunderstanding, why are you hurt on the


    head?¡±


    Michelle touches her forehead and finds her fingers red. It is obvious that she is bleeding. ¡°I


    identally hit my head. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The policemen look at her and are confused. They look at Alex, but Alex is looking at Miya and Miya is


    looking at Michelle.


    Miya knows Michelle is determined and she doesn¡¯t want to hurt her.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s a misunderstanding. Thank you.¡±


    The policemen see Miya in Alex¡¯s arms and know their rtionship. They can trust Miya.


    ¡°Thank you. There are some snacks in my house. You must be tired of patrolling. Why don¡¯t youe


    in and have a rest?¡±

 Chapter 400 Welcome home

    Chapter 400 Wee home


    The policemen shake their heads. They don¡¯t want to sit with Alex.


    Finally Michelle takes the snack out of the shop and gives it to the policemen. Jason and his fiancee


    run away. Michelle looks at their backs and sighs.


    Miya can¡¯t help sighing.


    ¡°Miya, it¡¯s not safe here. Can youe home with me?¡±


    Alex says he can¡¯t stand Miya living outside anymore. He¡¯s alone in the empty room and really lonely.


    Miya thinks for a long time and thinks it is really not safe here. Jason and his girlfriend maye


    again. She says, ¡°I can go back, but you have to promise me two conditions.¡±


    ¡°I promise you anything you say.¡± Miya finally agrees to go back. Even if she has a hundred conditions,


    he has to agree!


    ¡°You must not break your promise.¡± Miya looks at Alex. After he nods, she says, ¡°the first condition is to


    take Michelle back.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Alex replies almost immediately. Miya is surprised and says the second condition.


    ¡°The second condition is not to tell anyone that I am at home.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Her conditions are not severe and he can totally agree. Sure enough, Alex has the best wife in the


    world, and he feels happier.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back.¡± Miya takes Michelle¡¯s arm and says, ¡°live with me.¡±


    Michelle just listened to Miya and Alex. It seems that the previous Miya was a fake. She spoke to a


    man like this, and she just ordered him. But Miya¡¯s husband agreed. She thinks this is the so-called


    love.


    ¡°Can I?¡± Michelle wants to follow them, but suddenly she takes back her hand. She knows that her


    house is a little dangerous now, but if she lives in someone else¡¯s house, will she give others trouble?


    ¡°Yes, why not? I have lived in your house for a long time. Isn¡¯t it normal for you to live in my house?


    Besides, you said you are godmother after the baby is born. I have four children in my family. I don¡¯t


    care whose godmother you want to be.¡± Michelle hesitates but Miya pulls Michelle directly into the car.


    Miya wants Michelle to sit in the passenger seat, but Michelle doesn¡¯t agree. She says, ¡°I¡¯ll sit in the


    back seat.¡±


    Miya agrees with Michelle.


    Michelle is in the back seat and a little upset. She clenches her fist and is nervous. She didn¡¯t expect


    what has happened today.


    After more than half an hour¡¯s drive, Miya finally arrives at her long-awaited home. Miya looks at the


    familiar building and is moved.


    ¡°Wee home, honey.¡±


    Alex sees Miya standing in front of the gate and can¡¯t help but hug her from behind.


    Miya feels a little shy, and she whispers, e on, Michelle is in the back.¡±


    Michelle looks at them and turns her head in silence. The couple is in love. But they should not show


    their love in front of her. Of course, she admits that she doesn¡¯t want Miya to worry about her.


    Alex knows Miya is shy, so he doesn¡¯t embarrass her, ¡°take your friend to the room. I¡¯ll park the car


    first.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Miya nods. ¡°Come on, Michelle, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Michelle is led away by Miya before she responds. Michelle walks through the gate and knows that


    they have just walked through the front yard. It is dark now. She looks back and sees something


    shining. Later she knows it is the gate and the lights are streetmps.


    Michelle enters the house and swallows her saliva in silence. It is like a luxury house in the TV y. It


    seems to be more magnificent than that in the TV y. She can¡¯t help asking, ¡°Miya, who are you?¡±


    Miya doesn¡¯t understand Michelle¡¯s question, ¡°I¡¯m Miya!¡±


    Michelle is speechless. She would like to know Miya¡¯s background.


    Alex just called the police at the beach and ordered them. He must not be an ordinary person.


    Michelle doesn¡¯t go on. She is taken to a room by Miya.


    Miya apologizes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t prepare in advance, so please stay here one night. Tomorrow I¡¯ll


    have the servant clean your room.¡±


    However, it is a room more significant than her shop. There are all kinds of things in it. It¡¯s a


    presidential suite.


    Miya is introducing, but she finds Michelle staring at her from behind.


    Miya turns around. Michelle steps forward quickly. ¡°Miya, do you know what you are doing?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Miya is confused.


    ¡°You are unting wealth.¡± Michelle says.


    Miya is a little speechless. After a while, she whispers, ¡°am I?¡±


    Michelle nods immediately, ¡°yes. Poor people like me can¡¯t buy this kind of room in their whole lives.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Miya is entirely speechless this time.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It seems that I have to call you Rich Woman from now on.¡± Michelle jokes.


    Miya smiles but doesn¡¯t speak. She thinks of what she just said. She really forgets what she said. Is


    she so annoying?


    They are talking when someone knocks at the door.


    ¡°Miya, it¡¯ste. You can talk tomorrow.¡±


    Alex¡¯s voicees from the door.


    Miya wants Alex to sleep on his own. She has a lot to say to Michelle.


    But Michelle pushes her out.


    ¡°Go to bed now. It¡¯s toote. You¡¯re not sleepy but I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    Michelle yawns as she speaks.


    ¡°OK! If you need anything, call me.¡±

 Chapter 401 Mommy’s back

    Chapter 401 Mommy¡¯s back


    ¡°OK, Rich Woman.¡±


    Miya takes a look at Michelle and goes out. She has a lot of questions to ask Michelle, but she can¡¯t


    disturb her.


    ¡°You are willing toe out atst.¡±


    As soon as Miya goes out, she hits Alex in the chest. It¡¯s sturdy and she feels her nose hurt.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly in front of me? It scares me.¡± Miya looks up and uses Alex.


    Alex sees Miya and says softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I apologize to you.¡± He reaches for her delicate nose.


    ¡°Do you think an apology is enough?¡± Miya turns around and doesn¡¯t want to look at Alex.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Alex doesn¡¯t know what he did wrong. They can¡¯t talk in front of other people¡¯s doors. ¡°Honey, how


    about we chat in our room?¡±


    As soon as Miya steps back, she touches the door panel behind her. Michelle just said that she is tired,


    so Miya can not disturb her. Miya has to agree.


    When they get back to their room, Alex asks, ¡°why can¡¯t I get through to you just now?¡±


    As soon as he entered the house, he couldn¡¯t find them. He didn¡¯t know which room Miya had taken


    her friend to, so he wanted to call her, but her cell phone was turned off.


    Alex remembers when Miya just disappeared. He installed a chip in her cell phone, but he couldn¡¯t find


    her at all.


    Miya takes out her cell phone and makes a phone call. Alex¡¯s cell phone rings.


    Alex looks at the unknown number on the screen and is confused.


    ¡°This is my new number. The old mobile phone card and the mobile phone were scrapped.¡± Miya says


    casually.


    ¡°Why?¡± Intuition tells him something must have happened.


    Miya doesn¡¯t want to answer this question. She nces at Alex and goes into the bathroom to wash


    her face. She says, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. I want to sleep. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    Alex sees that she is avoiding. Of course he won¡¯t force Miya. Anyway, their life is still very long.


    At night, Alex sees Miya lying in bed and naturally puts his arm on her and holds her. He feels that way


    he can sleep well. But Miya pushes his arm away and seems to repel him.


    Alex is depressed, but heforts himself that he will find out why.


    Miya doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with herself. When she pretended she didn¡¯t know Alex, she felt safe


    when Alex held her. Why does she reject him now?


    They fall to sleep with doubts.


    The next morning, Miya is still sleeping, and the door of the room is knocked.


    Alex is sleeping, too. He hears the noise and immediately gets up and covers Miya and goes to open


    the door.


    Alex is still sleepy and his eyes are half-open. He looks down and sees three children standing at the


    door and looking at him with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± They knock at the door early in the morning.


    ¡°Daddy, is Mommy back?¡± Joe is obviously excited.


    Alex raises his eyebrows. His daughter is brilliant. ¡°Why do you say Mommy is back?¡±


    ¡°Because there are suddenly two pairs of women¡¯s shoes at the door, and one of them is the type that


    mommy often wears. Although we don¡¯t know who the other is, we think one of them should be


    Mommy.¡± Andre says and smiles.


    He is right. Alex should be d Ben isn¡¯t at home now, or he¡¯ll say, ¡°Dad must have brought a bitch


    back. He¡¯s bing more and more unreliable, and he doesn¡¯t deserve Mommy.¡±


    Alex thinks of Ben¡¯s voice. He is also his son. Ben has been abnormal since he attends the promotion


    ss. Sometimes he really wants to go to their school to see what the teachers in the promotion ss


    have taught him.


    Miya hears the children and opens her eyes. She does see several children standing at the door.


    The children see Miya get up and they walk over at once.


    ¡°Mommy, I miss you so much!¡±


    Joey pounces on Miya like a butterfly. She is so reckless. Alex frowns and pulls her off Miya.


    ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± Joey is shaking her little fist, but she is too short to hit Alex.


    ¡°Joey, you¡¯re so reckless. Mommy has a baby in her stomach. What if you hurt her?¡±


    Andre exins for Alex.


    Joey knows she did something wrong. She makes a face and looks at Miya. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. I¡¯m so


    impulsive, but I¡¯m d to see you!¡±


    Miya smiles at the children in front of her. ¡°I have to apologize to you, too. I haven¡¯te to see you.¡±


    ¡°I forgive you.¡± Joey lies on Miya¡¯s stomach and listens, ¡°I heard my ssmate say that when her


    mommy was pregnant, she could hear the baby¡¯s voice in her mother¡¯s stomach and talk to her. I also


    want to whisper to my future brother or sister.¡±


    ¡°Really? I want to listen, too.¡± Andre is also curious about their new life.


    Alex looks at them and thinks he will listen after they leave.


    A child is looking at them silently at the door. There¡¯s a lot in his eyes. He seems envious or jealous.


    Every time he sees that they are happy, he will show such an expression. Hees into the house and


    should be a member of the family, but he feels a little lonely.


    He knows Miyaes back and he is happy to see her, but when they rush in and try to touch her


    stomach, he winces. In fact, he wants to do it, but he doesn¡¯t have the courage to go forward.


    In what capacity can he enter? At best, he is just a superfluous person in the family or a destructive


    existence.


    Gogo¡¯s head is small, but he always thinks a lot. No wonder he is still depressed.


    ¡°Gogo, what are you doing there?¡±

 Chapter 402 Something happened

    Chapter 402 Something happened


    Joey looks at Gogo standing at the door and can¡¯t help asking. He is also excited to know that Miya is


    back.


    Gogo hears it and can¡¯t help looking up at the family in front of him.


    ¡°Gogo,e in.¡± Miya also calls his name softly.


    Gogo is in a trance. To be honest, the family is kind to him, and he should be satisfied.


    ¡°Come in and touch Mommy¡¯s stomach. Can you believe there¡¯s a baby in it?¡± Andre sees Gogo


    standing there and grabs his arm and takes him into the room. Andre takes Gogo¡¯s hand and puts it on


    Miya¡¯s stomach. ¡°Do you feel it? It¡¯s amazing, right?¡±


    Miya¡¯s baby is four or five months old and can move. Each of them can feel her stomach roll.


    When Gogo feels it, he immediately takes back his hand and says, ¡°it¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Miya looks at the warm scene and smiles.


    Alex wants to spend more time with his wife and children and enjoy such a warm moment, but he


    receives Randy¡¯s call.


    ¡°Alex, something happened.¡±


    Alex remembers Randy has been around Susan¡¯s house recently.


    Alex doesn¡¯t want to worry too much, because Randy says Susan has been at home and doesn¡¯te


    out. So he tells Randy to rx a little bit and do other tasks.


    But he hears from the security guard that the day he brought Ben back from school, a woman came to


    see her child.


    There are only four children in his family. If it¡¯s not Miya, it¡¯s Susan.


    So he asks Randy to follow Susan. Susan keeps herself at home and doesn¡¯te out and it doesn¡¯t


    help him at all.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°A man came into Susan¡¯s house.¡±


    Alex remembers the man who called Susan. He may have something to do with those pictures.


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Many people are hiding in the dark near Susan¡¯s home. They think Susan doesn¡¯t know, but Susan has


    long suspected that someone is nearby.


    Susan has been confused these days.


    She is hiding in the house but there is a knock at the door.


    She trembles and is afraid, but she cranes her neck and plucks up courage and asks, ¡°who is it!¡±


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s me.¡±


    The voice is a little hoarse, but it does sound familiar.


    Susan is relieved but more frightened.


    ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you answer the phone? Do you know how hard I find you?¡±


    Susan swallows and opens the door.


    She looks at the tall and handsome man in front of her and asks coldly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why am I here?¡± That man seems to have heard a big joke. He looks at Susan and says, ¡°naturally, I


    miss you.¡±


    There is fear in Susan¡¯s eyes, which makes the man feel more excited. He hugs Susan and takes her


    into the room and puts her on the bed.


    His voice is a little loud. ¡°Honey, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time and haven¡¯t had sex for a


    long time.¡±


    Susan thinks in her mind, but she can¡¯t say anything, because she has no chance to say anything, and


    her red lips are blocked.


    She kind of rejects the feeling, but she doesn¡¯t push away the man in front of her.


    ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t look delighted.¡±


    The man feels Susan¡¯s stiffness and asks.


    Susan says, ¡°Johnson, I didn¡¯t expect you to want to have sex as soon as we meet. Don¡¯t you even


    want to talk to me?¡±


    The man hesitates, but he indulges himself, ¡°we can stillmunicate in this form. Don¡¯t you feel that


    physicalmunication is more interesting than chatting?¡± Then he goes on with his previous


    movements.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan can¡¯t argue. She met this man long ago. He showed up in front of her when she was the


    poorest, and he fed her and took her and his son in. At that time, he was a bit crazy and charming, but


    now it seems that he is a pervert.


    The man feels Susan¡¯s stiffness and punishes her, ¡°honey, why are you absent-minded?¡±


    Susan cries out uncontrobly.


    The man says, ¡°good.¡±


    Susan feels that her body is no longer her own. After a long time, she thinks that the man stops.


    The man still puts Susan on the bed, but he makes her put on a seductive pose, and he begins to put


    up the canvas.


    ¡°I saw the canvas on the head of your bed and thought you would paint after having sex with other


    men, but as I just felt, you are perfect and have never been with a man other than me.¡±


    Susan looks up at the wild face. It is familiar, but it is also strange.


    She tries to smile and says nothing.


    The man does not put on the clothes but picks up the paint and daubes it on the canvas.


    Susan doesn¡¯t feel ufortable. She is used to it.


    When Susan is in a daze, she has a pen in her hand. She looks up and the man pulls her up. ¡°Honey,


    it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Susan is pushed to the canvas, and she is also naked.


    The man is lying in bed and he¡¯s doing the same thing as Susan did just now and he is just in the


    opposite direction. Susan sees that she is naked on the canvas. But she is used to it. Since it is his


    request, she draws him beside her.


    She used to hate painting, but since she met him and fell in love with him, they began to look for all


    kinds of thrills. Finally, they even have the habit of drawing a picture every time they have sex. They


    drew many pictures that year.


    Before, Susan thought it didn¡¯t matter. No one could see the painting anyway, and she felt that she


    could rely on the man and didn¡¯t worry.


    But now she can¡¯t. She wants to go back to Alex. If those paintings are exposed, she will fall into an


    infinite abyss and have no chance.

 Chapter 403 No kinship

    Chapter 403 No kinship


    Susan is still nervous, but there is a knock at the door.


    She is flustered, but she asks nervously, ¡°who is it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan knows who this person is. She takes a look at the man next to her and is flustered. If Alex


    comes here in the past, she will be very happy and will definitely dress up to see him. But if Alex sees


    them, it¡¯s harder for her to be with him again.


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    The man feels Susan¡¯s tension and asks.


    Susan shakes her head and says, ¡°can you hide? I have to entertain my guest.¡±


    The man is confused, ¡°I¡¯m familiar with the voice outside. Maybe he¡¯s someone I know.¡±


    Susan thinks that their society is a circle. The more famous they are, the more likely they are to know


    each other. Alex Family is a locally renowned family, and so is this man¡¯s family.


    She thinks for a moment and coaxes him, ¡°if you stay here, you can do anything to me when Ie


    back.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The man¡¯s eyes are shining.


    Susan nods firmly. She looks at the man in front of her and sighs and thinks of the past.


    At that time, she was pregnant and ran away from home. She was hidden in a ce where it was easy


    to find, but Alex¡¯s people never found her. Sometimes she wanted to go back, but she was


    embarrassed. If she went back like this, it didn¡¯t make sense for her to run away from home.


    Because of her stubbornness, she was soon faced with vagrancy.


    Fortunately, at that time, she met Johnson, who was in college.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t know who he was, but she knew he was rich.


    He was charming at the time. There were many girls who loved him. Of course, he didn¡¯t refuse them.


    ording to what he said at that time, he wanted to save her just because he felt it interesting.


    Susan didn¡¯t think that mattered. After all, she felt that Alex was the only man worthy of her. No matter


    how nice other men were to her, she would not fall in love with them.


    Susan also thought that even if she was beautiful, she was pregnant and no one would like her, but


    Johnson was a surprise.


    He pursued her shortly after they met and showed her his love many times.


    At that time, Susan was very moved. Especially when Johnson said he could take care of her and her


    baby all of her life, she felt that God was still treating her well.


    So when Gogo was a month old, Susan agreed to Johnson¡¯s pursuit.


    At first, Johnson was really polite and didn¡¯t offend her, but he would surprise her every day.


    He was an art student, and his favorite was painting her. She didn¡¯t like painting but she wanted the


    feeling of being covered with color.


    They had a sweet time.


    Susan sighs and locks the bedroom door. She goes and opens the gate.


    She is still well dressed. Her turtleneck covers her body. She opens the door and sees the man in front


    of her and pretends to be very calm.


    ¡°Alex, are you here to visit me?¡±


    She has a smile on the corner of her mouth, but her voice is flustered.


    Alex sees it and takes his cell phone from his pocket, which he has been investigating these days, ¡°I


    want to talk to you about this.¡±


    Susan sees her cell phone and is puzzled. ¡°Youe here to give it back to me?¡± If he does it


    specially, he must have seen those love letters. Is he moved? Susan is a little excited.


    But Alex says something unexpected.


    ¡°I investigated the phone. You bought it a few months ago. It was new when I got it. You did¡¯ t use it


    often. I¡¯m here to borrow your old cell phone.¡±


    Susan frowns. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to use that one, so I bought a new one.¡±


    ¡°The number on your mobile phone is different from the number given to me before.¡± Alex goes on.


    Susan has been speechless. It¡¯s strange that she made such a mistake.


    ¡°I just changed my number...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked. The number you gave me is still in use.¡± Alex looks at Susan and seems to say, ¡°I¡¯m


    ready.¡±


    ¡°You investigated me!¡± Susan listens to Alex and finally finds something in her favor.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, but you¡¯ve changed so much over the years that I wonder what you¡¯ve been through.


    You even have a child.¡±


    Susan changed a lot when she came back. Alex, of course, had to find out what happened to Susan


    over the years.


    But he was dumbfounded by the result. Susan¡¯s life in the years after she left him was terrific. Susan


    was dull when she was with him.


    She didn¡¯t like sports before, but she bungee jumped and parachuted. What surprised him, even more,


    was that there was always a man around her.


    ¡°I said that the child is yours. Why don¡¯t you believe me? I also said that you could check the DNA.¡±


    Susan growls. She has said it many times. Alex never believes her, which makes her feel sad.


    Alex knows Susan will say that. He raises his hand and Randy hands him a document. ¡°This is the


    DNA report of Gogo and me. You can have a look at it yourself.¡±


    Susan is puzzled and takes the document from Alex. After reading it for a long time, she still can¡¯t


    ept it. It says, ¡°No kinship.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible.¡± Susan¡¯s face suddenly turns pale. She looks at Alex and shakes her head. ¡°It¡¯s


    impossible. He¡¯s your child. He¡¯s yours. I wasn¡¯t with another man six years ago...¡±


    Susan stops abruptly. She thinks of the night that hurt her heart six years ago. ¡°You were in Falling Bar


    with your friends once. I went to see you, but you got me drunk. And then


    we...¡±

 Chapter 404 Too clever for your own good

    Chapter 404 Too clever for your own good


    Falling Bar? Alex has an impression of it. He met Miya there, but...


    ¡°You should know that I won¡¯t go to that kind of bar myself, let alone invite friends.¡±


    Susan¡¯s face is pale. ¡°Alex, I thought you were responsible, but I didn¡¯t expect you to make this fake


    document and cheat me because you don¡¯t want to be responsible!¡± She holds the thin paper and


    shouts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to lie to you like that. You can take a closer look at Gogo and me. Do you think we look


    alike?¡±


    Alex asks.


    Susan thinks carefully that they don¡¯t look like each other, but... ¡°He is your son, which will not change.


    I am pregnant after one night stand.¡±


    ¡°Son?¡± Alex seems to have heard something interesting. If he didn¡¯t check their DNA, he really doesn¡¯t


    know it.


    Susan doesn¡¯t understand what Alex isughing at all of a sudden.


    ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s a boy?¡±


    Susan is even more confused. She has no idea what Alex isughing at.


    ¡°In fact, when I came back, I wanted to talk to you, but you were always with Miya and didn¡¯t look at


    me.¡± Susan really feels aggrieved.


    ¡°Susan, I think I¡¯m kind to people. Today, I want to ask you if Miya¡¯s running away from home has


    anything to do with you.¡±


    Susan looks up at Alex. His eyes are serious.


    ¡°Ha ha!¡± Susan bursts outughing. ¡°Are you trying to me me for everything? Miya¡¯s disappearance


    has nothing to do with me. I heard she died. This bitch should die.¡±


    Alex is furious. He didn¡¯t expect Susan to turn violent. He clenches his fist and puts it behind him. If he


    doesn¡¯t know Miya is safe, he will have stretched out his hand.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak?¡± Susanes up to Alex. ¡°You don¡¯t allow people to say bad things about


    Miya, do you? This bitch should die. She always pesters all kinds of men. You are one of them.¡±


    Susan used to be an elegant beauty, but she changes. Alex doesn¡¯t know if she is hateful or pitiful.


    ¡°Susan, calm down. I¡¯m here to talk to you today.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what did you do when you were looking for Miya? You didn¡¯t eat. You drank every


    day. You wanted to go all over the world. But have you ever thought about what did you do when you


    were looking for me? Have you ever looked for me in person? You are the one I love the most in my


    life, but you are the one who hurt me the most.¡±


    Susan¡¯s words silence Alex. He did nothing for Susan.


    He doesn¡¯t love Susan very much. He can¡¯t imagine life without Miya, but he can imagine life without


    Susan. Without Miya, he might die, but without Susan, he might be addicted to work and wait for Miya


    to show up.


    Alex is shocked by his idea and feels a little guilty about Susan.


    He says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve said sorry many times.¡± Since she came to the city, Alex has said it every time she wants to talk


    about love. ¡°I sometimes wonder when you have be so polite.¡±


    Alex doesn¡¯t know. Recently, he has been particrly infatuated with his family. When he talks to his


    daughter, he has to be gentle. He changes as a matter of course.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it many times. Every time I think it is thest time. I¡¯ve let you go. Can¡¯t you just let me go?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Susan says firmly. She suddenly picks up a mobile phone from the shelf behind her. ¡°Isn¡¯t that


    what you want now? I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±


    Susan is sure Alex won¡¯t check it. In general, people who feel guilty about her won¡¯t doubt about it.


    But Susan forgets to turn it off. The screen of the mobile phone lights up. It¡¯s a picture of a woman


    pestering a man.


    Alex suddenly wakes up.


    He picks the phone up. He looks at the screen and says, ¡°tell me the password.¡±


    Susan freezes. She strides forward and tries to snatch Alex¡¯s cell phone.


    Alex certainly won¡¯t let Susan seed. ¡°I know you won¡¯t give it to me. Just tell me when and how


    many of these photos are avable.¡±


    ¡°Alex, Alex, listen to me.¡±


    Susan tries to exin.


    But Alex doesn¡¯t believe her at all, ¡°you lied a lot to me. How can I believe you?¡± He is going out of the


    house.


    Susan wants to hold Alex by the waist, but a man behind her holds her.


    ¡°Honey, is he the man you miss?¡±


    The voice is very frivolous. Alex looks at the man in front of him. He¡¯s a little familiar. Alex is angrier.


    Johnson stands in front of Susan and looks at Alex.


    They are of the same height, but their temperament is different. Johnson is frivolous, but Alex is


    serious.


    They look at each other. The current shes through the air and seems to blow up the little room.


    Johnson is only wearing underpants and has scratches on his body. Alex knows what they just did.


    Alex suddenly feels funny. The woman who showed her love to him is already with another man. Isn¡¯t it


    ironic?


    Alex thinks that if it is another man, he will wish them well, but he doesn¡¯t like Johnson. Especially his


    smile is very annoying.


    ¡°Alex, listen to me...¡± Susanes forward and tries tomunicate with Alex.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But Alex just looks at them and leaves. No one stops him.


    Susan looks at Alex¡¯s back and wants to chase him, but there¡¯s a voice behind her.


    ¡°Smart-alecky, kinda like you.¡±

 Chapter 405 No remains

    Chapter 405 No remains


    ¡°Why do youe out?¡±


    Susan questions Johnson.


    Johnson thinks it is funny. He pulls Susan in front of him with one hand and holds her chin with the


    other. ¡°You¡¯re my woman. Why should I watch my woman flirt with another man?¡±


    Johnson is strong, and Susan¡¯s chin hurts.


    Susan has fear in her eyes. She looks at the man in front of her and bursts into tears.


    Johnson sees Susan¡¯s tears and suddenly freezes. He immediately bes gentle.


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Susan gets into his arms and hits him on the chest. ¡°You just hurt me.¡±


    Susan¡¯s voice is small, and she knows that Johnson loves it the most.


    Johnson is cheated. He looks at Susan and pities her, but the next second he looksscivious. He


    picks up Susan and rushes straight into the bedroom.


    ¡°Honey, to make up for you, I¡¯ll make you feel betterter.¡±


    Susan doesn¡¯t speak. She just smiles and hugs Johnson¡¯s neck in response.


    Alex leaves Susan¡¯s house and rushes to his office and begins decrypting the phone.


    As soon as he turns it on, he sees a picture. A naked woman is wrapping around a man who is also


    naked.


    He knows this woman. It¡¯s Susan. But this man is himself.


    Alex didn¡¯t expect such a picture to exist in the world. There must be some misunderstanding.


    If Miya also sees the picture, it¡¯s understandable that she doesn¡¯t want to talk to him.


    He swallows, and his shaking hands indicate his nervousness. Finally, he sees Susan¡¯s text messages


    and countless phone calls to Miya.


    She has deleted the message¡¯s content, but ording to the restoration, she sends different photos


    every day and is provocative.


    Alex suddenly understands. He begins to me himself.


    ¡°Alex, do we have to keep an eye on Susan?¡±


    Alex seems to have got what he wants, so Randy asks him.


    Alex bows his head and thinks for a moment and finally nods, ¡°yes, we have to pay attention to whether


    the man often enters her house.¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t expect to see Johnson. He thinks that Miya¡¯s pictures must have something to do with


    Susan.


    ¡°OK.¡± Randy answers and backs out.


    Alex copies the pictures and packs up and goes home. Miya always says that he doesn¡¯t know the real


    reason. He thinks he knows it now.


    At home, Miya is cooking for the children. All the children say they miss her cooking very much.


    Michelle creeps and feels ufortable here.


    Gogo looks at Michelle and tugs at her dress. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. Aunt Miya cooks very


    well.¡±


    Michelle feels her clothes being pulled. She looks down and sees a beautiful child. The child is


    charming. Especially her eyes are as attractive as stars.


    ¡°Miya, your children are beautiful. I admire you so much!¡± Michelle is envious.


    Miya feels proud. ¡°You can have a baby, too. Lisa is charmed by Joey. She said she would have a son


    and let him marry Joey, but she¡¯s not pregnant yet.¡±


    Miya¡¯s words sessfully shut Michelle up. She looks at Miya and looks around. She still feels that she


    is out of ce.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be upset.¡± Gogo pulls Michelle¡¯s clothes again.


    Michelle crouches down to listen to the child.


    ¡°Actually, I was not the child of this family, but I have lived here for several months. The people here


    are perfect, so you don¡¯t have to worry. You can live here at ease.¡±


    Michelle hears Gogo and is surprised. Miya said she has triplets. There are three children here, but the


    one in front of her doesn¡¯t look like the other two. He looks good, too. Is he adopted? Miya is afraid that


    he will be sad, so she makes up that they are triplets?


    Triplets are rare. Michelle thinks about the poor life experience of the child.


    Lisa calls Michelle while she is still thinking.


    ¡°Lisa, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°What happened? I¡¯m at the coffee shop now, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be open today. I went to your


    house, but I found that it was a mess. Can you tell me where you are now? I¡¯m worried!¡± Lisa can¡¯t help


    shouting.


    Lisa is in front of that coffee shop now and listening to the wavespping on the coast and can¡¯t be


    calm.


    People passing by are talking about the coffee shop.


    ¡°You know what? It¡¯s said that the shop was robbedst night.¡±


    ¡°Really? What terror!¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s said that there are no remains.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Lisa turns her head and shouts at them. They are so rude!


    ¡°Ah! This woman is terrible.¡±


    The girls leave screaming. Lisa feels a little speechless and yells, ¡°if you don¡¯t tell me where you are, I¡¯ll


    beat you the next time I see you.¡±


    Miya is cooking. She hears Lisa¡¯s voice and says, ¡°Lisa, we are at my house now. If youe here


    now, I can cook for you. We won¡¯t wait for you if you arete.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, but you¡¯re cooking. Wait for me. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Lisa yells and hangs up in a hurry. Miya seems to be able to imagine hering from the beach.


    They smile at each other and wait for Lisa toe.

 Chapter 406 Keep it secret for me

    Chapter 406 Keep it secret for me


    Lisa does get to Miya¡¯s house soon.


    Miya¡¯s meal is not ready when Lisa arrives.


    ¡°Lisa, it¡¯s not cold today. Why do you dress like this?¡±


    When Lisaes in, Michelle asks.


    Lisa is speechless and doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    Michelle just keeps looking at Lisa and doesn¡¯t hear her.


    ¡°Michelle, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°Adam took her away yesterday. Michelle, think about what will happen to a man and a woman. She


    must have been bullied.¡±


    Miya replies.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lisa is a little angry. ¡°Miya, your children are still here. Are you sure it¡¯s appropriate for you to say that?¡±


    Miya justughs, ¡°don¡¯t underestimate the children. They are brilliant.¡±


    Andre just listens to Miya and pats Gogo on the head and asks him to go to the room with him to do


    their homework.


    Joey consciously goes back to her room. Although she feels very good with Mommy, she is a sensible


    girl. She wants to leave Mommy alone with her friends.


    Miya calls the children downstairs when lunch is ready. They eat in this room. Three adults go to


    another ce to chat.


    ¡°What happenedst night?¡±


    Lisa is confused. When she saw Michelle¡¯s house, she almost called the police. Fortunately, she


    contacted them.


    Michelle thinks aboutst night and begins to sigh. She didn¡¯t expect the man would treat her like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Michelle smiles and tries to speak in a rxed tone. ¡°He is my ex-boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Ex boyfriend?¡± Lisa hasn¡¯t seen Jason, so it¡¯s hard for her to imagine the man¡¯s appearance.


    Michelle nods. ¡°He¡¯s my college ssmate, but we didn¡¯t fall in love at college. We met when we were


    interning in the samepany after graduation...¡±


    Next Michelle tells a strange story.


    When she and Jason were in thepany, they fell in love quickly because of the same idea, but the


    interns werepeting and only the top few could stay. In fact, Michelle¡¯s score was good. If there was


    no Jason, she could stay, but Jason¡¯s score was not enough. He felt that it would be disgraceful to be


    driven away by thepany, so he began to cheat Michelle who was with him at that time and asked


    her to resign with him.


    Michelle has a house on the beach. Michelle¡¯s parents left it to her.


    After they quit, Michelle thought that women in love were stupid.


    At that time, she trusted Jason so much that she transformed one of the small houses into a cafe.


    Jason said at the time that he had no money, but she didn¡¯t mind. She didn¡¯t mind anything, because


    she loves him. She was willing to give everything to him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know until the woman showed upst night that he had a girlfriend when he was in college and


    they didn¡¯t break up.¡± Michelle has a headache when she says that. She has a cut in her forehead.


    Now. The woman grabbed her hair and hit her head against the wall.


    ¡°In the next time, the woman often came to the shop and scolded me. I went to ask Jason, and Jason


    finally told me the truth. I had always been a mistress, so we broke up. The house is mine, so this


    coffee shop is mine. I thought it was over, but they wanted me to give them the coffee shop...¡±


    Lisa puts her hand on Michelle¡¯s shoulder and wants to give her courage. ¡°He¡¯s disgusting. Don¡¯t worry.


    We will avenge you.¡±


    ¡°I just hope they don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    Michelle¡¯s idea is very simple. As long as they don¡¯t bother her anymore and let her continue to run the


    coffee shop, everything will be fine.


    Lisa shakes her head. ¡°No, Michelle, you¡¯re wrong. Some people are ungrateful. They¡¯ll think you¡¯re


    weak at best. So you can¡¯t indulge these viins.¡±


    ¡°I support Lisa. You saw Jason and his girlfriendst night. They were merciless to you. Michelle, move


    on. Lisa and I will support you. If you have any difficulties, you can tell us.¡±


    Michelle smiles and nods, but only she knows what she¡¯s thinking. She is absent-minded. In fact, she


    just feels aggrieved and wants to talk to others. She doesn¡¯t really want revenge. It¡¯s against her


    original idea.


    They talk for a long time. When they get back to their senses, it is almost dark.


    Alex brings Ben directly back from the hospital. Ben walks beside Alex and walks into the house with


    him. He is speechless. He just made an appointment with Mommy. He was looking forward to the


    evening! But his dad said that his mommy had gone home at the hospital.


    Ben remembers that when he asked Miya to go homest night, Miya hesitated, but now she is at


    home. What does it mean? Can¡¯t he persuade his mommy?


    Ben wants to ask Miya many questions, but when he sees Miya sitting on the sofa in the reception


    room, he throws himself into Miya¡¯s arms.


    Ben doesn¡¯t speak and hugs Miya quietly.


    Miya hugs Ben, too. He has always been aloof. Why is he so enthusiastic today?


    Ben¡¯s face rubs Miya¡¯s stomach, and his expression softens. ¡°Mommy, you won¡¯t leave, will you?¡±


    Miya nods. ¡°Yes, I hope you can keep it secret for me. Don¡¯t tell anyone I¡¯m back, will you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 407 Did you really cheat

    Chapter 407 Did you really cheat


    Alex is at the door looking at them. He feels that as soon as Miyaes back home, the family will


    be lively and energetic.


    In the evening, the servant makes many dishes to wee the hostess back.


    The family is reunited.


    Miya wants to cook by herself, but Alex forbids it. She is pregnant and she can¡¯t cook.


    Miya is obedient because she is afraid Alex will know that she has made lunch. If he knows, they might


    have to talk about it.


    Michelle feels the atmosphere of the family and her mood improves. Alex serves Miya at the table and


    is gentle with her.


    They love each other very much. He is the representative of good men. Only a beautiful girl like Miya


    deserves such a man.


    But Lisa can¡¯t stand it and has goosebumps.


    ¡°Hey, can you two restrain yourself? Don¡¯t bully me in my husband¡¯s absence!¡± Lisa threatens and taps


    Michelle, ¡°she¡¯s single. You must take good care of single people. Otherwise, you will be hated.¡±


    Michelle is eating. She is patted by Lisa and almost throws up.


    She turns and coughs, ¡°excuse me. I¡¯m full.¡± Michelle almost runs away. She is out of ce in the


    family. The cottage on the beach is more suitable for her.


    ¡°Look, you scare her away.¡± Lisa teases.


    ¡°You scare her away.¡± Miya replies.


    Lisa and Miya are arguing.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The children are surprised. Mommy has been nagging and outgoing since she came back. Aunt Lisa


    has be more talkative.


    ¡°I¡¯m full, too.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Neither Lisa nor Miya loses, but the audience leaves.


    They think that Mommy hase back anyway, and there will be plenty of time to talk with her in the


    future. They really don¡¯t want to hear such a boring conversation. It seems that they can talk about a


    topic for a long time.


    Alex is very tolerant at first, butter, he is a little impatient. When he leaves, he calls Adam.


    ¡°Alex, why do you call me?¡±


    Adam¡¯s voice is astonished.


    Alex is helpless. ¡°You cane here and take your wife away. She¡¯s really nagging now. If you don¡¯t


    take her away in half an hour, I¡¯ll throw her out.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a girl.¡±


    Adam stops him.


    ¡°My wife is a girl, too. And she¡¯s pregnant. The environment should not be too noisy. Otherwise, it is not


    conducive to prenatal education.¡±


    Adam is speechless. Before he can answer, Alex hangs up.


    Alex puts the phone away. When he turns around, he sees Michell, who is stunned.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Michelle feels embarrassed and says hello to Alex.


    Alex doesn¡¯t speak and nods to Michelle, then he leaves.


    Michelle looks at Alex¡¯s back. The way he just talked to others is not the same as the way he spoke to


    Miya. And just now, she saw that his eyes were cold, but his attitude towards Miya was as unbelievably


    warm as the winter sun.


    Michelle realizes that some men will only be gentle with the people they care about. Such men are


    good men.


    Alex goes back to the table and finds that Miya is still chatting with Lisa. He sits down calmly. Sure


    enough, Lisa¡¯s cell phone rings within ten minutes.


    ¡°Baby, are you at Alex¡¯s house now?¡±


    Lisa feels incredible. ¡°How do you know? Do you have superpowers?¡±


    She is too childish.


    ¡°Yes! Shall I pick you up now?¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Lisa doesn¡¯t want to leave, but her husband is more important.


    After Adam takes Lisa away, the house ispletely quiet.


    Alex puts his arm around Miya¡¯s shoulder and wants to say something to her, but he finds her in his


    arms sighing.


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°Did you hear what Adam just called Lisa?¡±


    Alex is confused. ¡°What did he just call her?¡±


    ¡°He called her Baby!¡±


    ¡°Do you like it? If you like...¡± I can call you that.


    Before Alex finishes, Miya says, ¡°no, I just think they are not young, but they are like children. Forget it.


    Let¡¯s go back to our room. I feel a little tired.¡±


    Miya stretches and yawns. She looks exhausted.


    Alex looks at his wife and bends and picks her up. ¡°Now that you¡¯re tired don¡¯t walk.¡±


    Miya feels like she¡¯s floating. She immediately puts her arms around Alex¡¯s neck to prevent herself


    from falling. She looks at Alex and asks shyly, ¡°am I heavy?¡± She was slim before and was only 45 kg.


    She¡¯s put on a lot of weight. She is afraid to know her weight. When she is standing next to Alex, she


    feels that they don¡¯t match.


    Alex shakes his head. ¡°You¡¯re too thin, so I¡¯ve been worried about you.¡± He takes Miya back to the


    bedroom and puts his head on her shoulder and whispers, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The sudden apology puzzles Miya. She thinks of what happened a while ago. She suddenly lifts Alex¡¯s


    face. ¡°Why apologize? Did you...¡± Did you really cheat?


    Miya stops suddenly. If Alex admits, she¡¯ll really feel desperate.


    ¡°What?¡± Alex sees Miya and knows what she wants to say. He takes out a mobile phone and shows it


    to her, ¡°did you leave because you saw this picture?¡±


    ¡°So did you really betray me?¡±

 Chapter 408 Nothing happened

    Chapter 408 Nothing happened


    Miya raises her head and looks at it. When she sees it, she is furious.


    This picture is a disgrace to her. She asks Alex, ¡°why do you show me this kind of picture? Aren¡¯t you


    afraid I¡¯m angry?¡±


    Alex looks at the picture and suddenly smiles, ¡°are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not jealous. I just don¡¯t like my husband lying in the same bed with other women. Did you


    two...¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Alex interrupts Miya. ¡°I saw this picture in Susan¡¯s cell phone, and I found that she sent you other


    pictures.¡±


    Miya is silent. She sighs and turns her head and stops looking at Alex.


    Alex looks at Miya and feels a little sad. What did she think when she saw this picture? She must be


    very sad.


    ¡°During this period, I have been reflecting on when you started to be abnormal. I think it is the night the


    photo was taken. I don¡¯t know if you will believe me, but I still have to exin it to you. Nothing


    happened between Susan and me.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what happened!¡± She is going to give him a chance, and she is going to give herself a chance.


    ¡°I was with Susan that night. She asked me out and said she could tell me about the pictures of you.¡±


    Alex keeps looking at Miya¡¯s eyes and is afraid she doesn¡¯t believe him.


    When ites to the pictures, Miya is angry. She can¡¯t forget it.


    ¡°I thought Susan had not changed, so I believed her and went to see her.¡±


    It¡¯s been a long time since that incident. Alex is really struggling in retrospect.


    Alex thought Susan was conservative and they wouldn¡¯t meet in strange ces, but she booked a


    small box in the bar.


    Alex¡¯s overtime was just over. At that time, he was very upset about Miya¡¯s pictures. Although he


    believed her, he didn¡¯t see all of them. He felt upset and he had been busy recently. Now he thinks


    someone did it on purpose.


    He went into the bar and felt more upset.


    Susan didn¡¯t wear the same clothes as usual. She dressed sexily.


    She took a goblet and came towards him. She pinched his tie with her fingers and pulled him forward.


    Her eyes were zing and she whispered, ¡°Alex, you¡¯re here atst.¡±


    Alex thought he was going the wrong way. This woman is different from the one he remembers.


    When Susan thought Alex would be attracted to her, she was pushed to the ground.


    She regained consciousness. She looked at the man in front of her in shock. ¡°Alex, why?¡±


    Alex smoothed his clothes. ¡°Obviously, my wife will be angry if I am with you.¡±


    ¡°Your wife?¡± Susan burst outughing. ¡°Everyone has seen her pictures. I heard that sheughed


    happily under other men.¡±


    Alex¡¯s eyes suddenly turned terrible. He seemed to be able to kill Susan in front of him at any time.


    Susan was a little scared. Alex never looked at her like this. She knew Alex¡¯s power. He could kill her


    cruelly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to really like her that much.¡± Susan got up from the ground and looked helpless and


    pathetic.


    Alex didn¡¯t move. He just looked at Susan in silence. Intuition told him that something was going to


    happen next.


    His worries proved to be right. Susan came up to him and said, ¡°Alex, can¡¯t we really be together?¡±


    Alex nodded.


    Susan smiled sadly. ¡°Would you like to have ast drink with me?¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t understand. ¡°You can¡¯t drink, can you?¡±


    ¡°Alex, everything will change.¡± Susan looked at Alex and said, ¡°the most regrettable thing I feel now is


    that I didn¡¯t have a good drink with you before.¡±


    It seemed that such a request couldn¡¯t be refused. Susan¡¯s hand touched Alex¡¯s chest and Alex quickly


    dodged.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a drink, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Susan¡¯s hands were stiff. She smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s sultry here. I¡¯m afraid you feel hot.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s ok.¡±


    Alex was alert at first, but he had a drink and felt like he was on fire. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if


    there was something wrong with the ss of water.


    Susan came over and her red lips pointed at Alex. Fortunately Alex dodged quickly.


    ¡°Alex, you always said that nothing happened to you and me. I want to help you remember that night.¡±


    Susan was going to tear Alex¡¯s clothes.


    Alex remembered that he had been drugged many times this year. He pushed Susan away, but he was


    weak.


    Susan was pushed away, but she came back soon. She approached Alex again and said, ¡°you¡¯d better


    give up. It¡¯s powerful and you can¡¯t get out of it.¡±


    Susan began to undress.


    Alex tried to stand up, but he was weak and impulsive.


    ¡°I said you could give up. You can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Susan was about to take off Alex¡¯s coat.


    Alex was in a trance for a while. He felt that his consciousness was blurred. He was even a little


    obsessed with the feeling. But when he saw the woman in front of him, he immediately pushed her


    away and rushed straight out.


    He repressed and went to the nearby hotel and took a cold bath all night.


    At that time, he was exhausted. When he arrived home, he saw Miya. The aphrodisiac made his body


    hot.


    He had expended too much energy. He almost fainted on Miya. At that moment, he almost thought he


    was going to die.

 Chapter 409 He still leaves early and returns late

    Chapter 409 He still leaves early and returnste


    Miya listens to Alex. What Alex says is consistent with what she knows. But...


    ¡°Why did you leave in a hurry the next day? Didn¡¯t you even have time to exin to me?¡±


    Miya looks at Alex and seems to say, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid.¡±


    Alex is helpless. ¡°I really didn¡¯t have time. At that time, a client was talking with us about Alex Group¡¯s


    overseas expansion project. I couldn¡¯t lose this project.¡±


    Miya said, ¡°so work is more important than me.¡±


    Alex smiles helplessly. He watches Miya pout and kisses her. He pecks at her mouth. ¡°Work is not as


    important as my wife.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you give up exining to me for work?¡± Miya doesn¡¯t blush. She¡¯s used to it anyway.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know whyter.¡± Alex pretends to be mysterious.


    Miya ps Alex on the chest. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, let me know.¡±


    Alex hugs Miya and puts his face on her hair and smells it. He says in Miya¡¯s ear, ¡°honey, I seem to


    have a reaction.¡±


    Miya thinks she¡¯s not used to Alex¡¯s such behavior, ¡°so you want me?¡±


    Alex puts his hand on Miya¡¯s raised stomach and his voice is hoarse. ¡°Baby, you¡¯ve made your father


    suffer. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson after you¡¯re born.¡±


    Miya just wants tough at Alex. She suddenly feels a kick in the stomach.


    Alex feels it, too. He is surprised and says, ¡°you¡¯re protesting against your father!¡±


    Miya looks at them and her eyes are gentle.


    During the day, the children surrounded Miya and he had no chance to speak to the fetus. Today, he


    must spend the whole night talking with the fetus.


    ¡°Baby, you must be obedient and don¡¯t let your mother suffer. You can be willful after you are born.


    Don¡¯t pretend to be an adult like your brothers and sisters. You have to be a little childish!¡±


    Alex lies on Miya¡¯s stomach and is proud to be a father.


    Alex usually only reads financial newspapers. He buys a bunch of mother and baby magazines and


    parenting books to care for Miya who is pregnant.


    Alice is surprised but she doesn¡¯t say anything. The most she can do is to bring the document to Alex.


    ¡°President, please sign.¡±


    But Alexmissions Randy to buy the magazines and books. Randy calls andins.


    ¡°Alex, she is not my wife! When I buy these books, people ask me how long my wife has been


    pregnant. I don¡¯t even have a wife. Do I have to get married now?¡±


    Alex thinks Randy has a point. Maybe there¡¯s something he has to do on his own.


    Alex doesn¡¯t say anything, and Randy says, ¡°Alex, you¡¯ve got a lot of kids. Your experience of parenting


    should be sufficient. You don¡¯t need a parenting book! I think The author¡¯s children are not as many as


    yours.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Alex yells. He misses Miya¡¯s first delivery. Otherwise, he will never want Miya to give birth


    again.


    After all, when he thinks of seeing Miya puking in pain at the coffee shop, he regrets it.


    He always thinks pregnancy is easy. He just needs to make sure Miya is healthy, but ording to the


    parenting books he reads these days, pregnant women are always in danger.


    He also knows that the greater the number of fetuses, the greater the risk. Alex remembers their triplets


    and worries more about Miya.


    As long as the baby is born, he will never ask Miya to have a baby again.


    Randy hangs up and goes on to choose parenting books.


    In fact, he prefers that he is not single. He can go shopping with his wife. Imagination is beautiful, but


    it¡¯s just imagination.


    Miya feels cheated. Alex assured her, but after she came back, Alex still goes out early andes


    backte.


    But now he often reports on his itinerary. For example, Miya now has a message on her mobile phone.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going to start lunch. It¡¯s a pity that the meal is not as good as the one you make.¡±


    Later, Miya receives another message on her cell phone.


    ¡°Honey, I have finished my lunch. I¡¯m ready to work hard. You have to wait for me at night with the


    children.¡±


    ...


    Miya looks at the messages and she¡¯s in a better mood.


    Ben goes to school in order not to worry Miya, but he goes there in frustration andes back in the


    afternoon in frustration.


    No, all the children are depressed when theye back and their mood seems particrly bad.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Miya doesn¡¯t understand. What happened to these children?


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Joey takes a look at Miya and sighs.


    Miya is even more confused. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Ben, why are you frowning?¡± Miya looks at Ben, who is the most depressed.


    Ben takes a look at Miya and smiles, ¡°actually, we bet on what Mommy will cook for us on the way, but


    wee back to find that the servant cooks, so we are disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Miya looks at them suspiciously.


    But Joey and Ben keep nodding.


    The other two children seem to have no expression. Miya remembers that Andre and Gogo are always


    obedient, so she lets them go.


    They seem rxed, but the atmosphere is still awkward.


    ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Aunt Michelle?¡± Joey looks around but doesn¡¯t find Michelle.


    ¡°She went to Lisa¡¯s house.¡± Miya says casually.


    The children nod.


    At the moment, Michelle at Lisa¡¯s house is very embarrassed.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She looks at the couple and can¡¯t figure out why she is here.


    Miya¡¯s family is so warm and she can¡¯t fit in, but at least they don¡¯t show off.

 Chapter 410 Ben was bullied

    Chapter 410 Ben was bullied


    ¡°Baby, have a piece of meat.¡±


    Adam puts a piece of meat in Lisa¡¯s bowl.


    Lisa smiles and says, ¡°thank you, honey.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Michelle heads down for dinner. Fortunately, her face is not big and a bowl can almost cover her face.


    ¡°Michelle, why don¡¯t you eat vegetables?¡±


    Michelle doesn¡¯t lookup. She says, ¡°I prefer to eat staple food recently. I¡¯m full. I have to go and have a


    rest!¡± She smiles awkwardly and leaves.


    Lisa looks at Michelle¡¯s back and feels puzzled.


    Adam doesn¡¯t care about other women. He puts the vegetables in Lisa¡¯s bowl, ¡°baby, eat more


    vegetables, and you will get bnced nutrition.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, honey.¡± Lisa feeds Adam.


    They are really annoying. Lisa suddenly thinks of something. She suddenly ps Adam on the arm.


    Adam is still confused. Why is he beaten?


    Lisa says, ¡°you can¡¯t call me baby in the future, and don¡¯t act so intimate.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Did you see Michelle¡¯s face just now? She obviously doesn¡¯t like it!¡±


    Michelle hears Lisa not far away. She feels that she is kind, but the next scene lets her leave the room


    directly.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± Adam hugs Lisa directly and kisses her on the lips.


    Michelle covers her face and is embarrassed.


    She goes to the yard. Fortunately, she is apanied by moonlight tonight. Otherwise, she will be


    sad.


    Michelle thinks about Lisa, Adam, Miya and Alex. She is also envious like other girls. After all, every girl


    is looking forward to that kind of love.


    She and Jason used to have a sweet time, but they are both independent. She can¡¯t help wondering if


    she misunderstands. Is that feeling also called love?


    While Michelle is thinking, she suddenly gets a call.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Michelle, let¡¯se out and talk.¡±


    Michelle hesitates for a moment and agrees.


    At night, the sky has been shrouded in darkness.


    Miya receives another text from Alex, ¡°honey, I¡¯m sorry. I wille homete today, but please believe


    that I still love you.¡±


    Miya puts her cell phone down and wants to wash her face, but Gogo knocks on her door.


    ¡°Aunt Miya, I have something to tell you. Can I get in?¡±


    Miya looks at Gogo¡¯s cute little face and can¡¯t refuse him.


    ¡°Come here and sit on the bed.¡±


    Miya finds Gogo really reserved. He¡¯s been here for a long time, but he¡¯s only close to Andre.


    Sometimes he is serious, but what he said is quite reasonable.


    Gogo is stunned because of Miya¡¯s words. Miya just smiles and carries him to bed.


    Miya thinks it is strange. The child is too light.


    Miya looks at Gogo carefully. He¡¯s even shorter than Joey, the shortest child. He is about the age of her


    children.


    ¡°Aunt Miya, what are you looking at?¡± Gogo can¡¯t help asking.


    Miya shakes her head. ¡°Nothing. I just think your eyes are pretty.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Alex and I don¡¯t look alike at all, do we?¡± Gogo says.


    Miya doesn¡¯t want to say that. She looks at Gogo for a long time, but she can¡¯t speak anything.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t look like Uncle Alex at all, but what I want to tell you today is about Ben.¡±


    Gogo¡¯s eyes are mature. He looks a bit like Andre, but he seems to be more mature than him.


    Miya prays to God. The baby in her stomach must be normal. He just needs to be ordinary. She really


    doesn¡¯t need a smart kid anymore.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Miya sits opposite Gogo and listens to him.


    Gogo takes a deep breath and says, ¡°Ben was bullied at school.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Miya shouts.


    Gogo nods. ¡°Yes, he was bullied.¡±


    Miya feels incredible. Ben only bullied other children. Who¡¯s so bold and not afraid of Ben?


    ¡°Dennis is from Sue Family. He said bad things about Ben and bullied him. He even asked the teacher


    to punish Ben...¡±


    Gogo talks about Ben¡¯s suffering at school.


    Gogo says today was Ben¡¯s first day at school after a long holiday, so Dennisughed at him.


    ¡°I thought you were timid and would note. Do you want to die here?¡±


    Ben didn¡¯t speak. He couldn¡¯t make Miya worry about him. So he decided to ignore Dennis.


    But Dennis was mean. Ben decided to be patient, but Dennis repeatedly chose to challenge Ben¡¯s


    bottom line.


    He even wet Ben¡¯s desk with water. All the papers were wet and useless.


    The teacher arrived, but she was partial to Dennis. Ben looked very pitiful. She stopped them.


    Ben still bowed his head without saying a word. He clenched his fist and seemed to be about to hit


    Dennis if he provoked him again.


    The teacher knew about it. Ben was a good student. The teacher didn¡¯t know why Dennis hated Ben.


    She asked, ¡°what happened?¡±


    Dennis said, ¡°Ben doesn¡¯t want to study and wet the books with water. He has no respect for books. He


    has no respect for our school and you. So you should punish him, right?¡±


    The teacher looked at Dennis and it was not hard to imagine what happened to his family.


    The teacher took Ben straight out and said to Dennis, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I will punish him.¡±


    Then Ben stood in the office. Some students in the promotion ss shook their heads when they said


    it.

 Chapter 411 How about a fight

    Chapter 411 How about a fight


    Miya feels incredible when she listens to Gogo. She wants to rush into the school and teach Dennis a


    lesson. How dare he hurt her child? Does he want to die?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Gogo, thank you for telling me. I¡¯ll help Ben.¡± Miya raises her hand and strokes Gogo¡¯s little face.


    Gogo nods and leaves. He is stopped when hees to the door.


    ¡°Who asked you to tell my mommy about me?¡± Ben stares at Gogo and seems to want to kill him.


    Gogo is really scared at first, but when he sees Ben clearly, he is not scared.


    ¡°I just told Aunt Miya the truth. After all, your brothers and sisters don¡¯t want you to be hurt.¡±


    ¡°You are just an outsider. Leave me alone.¡± Ben is very angry. ¡°Andre protects you, but I¡¯m not afraid of


    you. Who do you think you are? You are just an outsider. Why do you interfere in our family affairs?¡±


    Ben¡¯s words upset Gogo. Actually, he knows what Ben says. He can¡¯t understand why he can ask for


    help but he wants to solve it himself.


    He looks up into Ben¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a meddler.¡± He smiles and wants to leave.


    But Gogo is grabbed by Ben. ¡°If you don¡¯t exin to me, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have to exin. I just told Aunt Miya what happened to you at school.¡±


    Gogo is always so calm that Ben has nothing to say.


    Ben loosened his hand. Gogo wants to take the opportunity to leave, but he is immediately caught.


    ¡°I said you can¡¯t leave now.¡±


    ¡°Let him go.¡±


    Andre takes Ben¡¯s hand and pushes him away.


    Ben looks at Andre and Gogo and suddenlyughs, ¡°he is not our brother. Don¡¯t forget that he almost


    destroyed our family.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He will be a member of our family.¡± Andre holds Gogo¡¯s shoulder and his eyes are firm.


    Ben is stunned. He looks at Andre and thinks he is really interested in a boy.


    No wonder he never pays attention to the girls who scream for him. Ben seems to know something. All


    of a sudden, he walks awayughing.


    Gogo looks at Ben¡¯s back and is speechless. He thinks he is insane.


    But in such an environment, he is easily driven mad.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Andre looks at Gogo and asks.


    Gogo still looks ahead. Ben left just now. ¡°I am wondering if we should help Ben. After all, Dennis is just


    too annoying.¡±


    In fact, Gogo didn¡¯t tell Miya everything. At school, Dennis bullied Ben and pestered Joey. He said her


    brother was useless and that she¡¯d better be with him.


    In fact, Andre also hates Dennis.


    The next day, Miya sleeps until she wakes up naturally. It is already afternoon when she wakes up.


    Fortunately, the servant leaves her something to eat.


    ¡°Madam, you seem to have a good appetite recently!¡±


    The servant looks at Miya and is happy.


    Miya looks at the servant and smiles at her. ¡°I feel like my stomach is getting bigger and I¡¯m getting fat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal, ma¡¯am. It means that the baby is healthy and likes eating!¡±


    Miya smiles and says nothing.


    Miya has enough rest and changes. She¡¯s going out to Ben¡¯s school to see what the bully looks like.


    But before she leaves, Benes home. He is injured and looks a bit embarrassed.


    Miya is startled. She immediatelyes up to Ben and holds him, ¡°what¡¯s the matter with you? What


    happened? Who did it? I will teach him a good lesson.¡±


    Ben smiles and says, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine. Today, a fool wanted to fight with me, and I fulfilled his wish.¡±


    ¡°Fight?¡± Miya remembers what Gogo told herst night. Was he bullied again today?


    Ben knows what Miya thinks, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. You know me. He is not strong and I will never


    lose.¡±


    Miya remembers that Ben has learned all kinds of fighting skills. In February of this year, he was able to


    fight an adult man. He is young in the promotion ss, but his ssmates really can¡¯t beat him.


    After a while, Joey, Andre and Gogoe home. When they see Ben, they rush to him and talk to him.


    ¡°Ben, you¡¯re really my brother.¡± Joey admires Ben.


    Miya is confused.


    Andre pats Ben on the shoulder. ¡°Good job!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Miya is confused.


    Gogo says, ¡°the boy wanted to bully Ben today. They fought. As a result, Ben went home and he went


    to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Hospital!¡± Miya didn¡¯t expect that the brawl between children is so severe.


    Joey looks at Gogo in disgust and immediately exins to Miya, ¡°Mommy, actually Ben fought for me.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± Miya is confused and she doesn¡¯t understand what they say.


    ¡°They...¡±


    Joey starts telling the story. She met with Dennisst time, and Dennis pestered her. Today Ben saw


    Dennis pestering her. Ben felt unbearable and stood in front of her.


    However, Dennis was very disdainful. Then he threw the little rocks at Ben.


    Ben put up with it at first. But he remembered that Miya knew that he had been bullied at school. If he


    got hurt today, Miya would worry about him.


    So he looked up at Dennis and said, ¡°why don¡¯t we fight?¡±

 Chapter 412 The war is about to begin

    Chapter 412 The war is about to begin


    Dennis readily agreed. After all, he thought Ben was weak. He didn¡¯t know Ben¡¯s background. All he


    knew was that his aunt liked Ben¡¯s father.


    Dennis¡¯s idea was the same as the teacher¡¯s. He thought Ben¡¯s father was just an executive. He should


    be grateful for being liked by Dennis¡¯s aunt, but he refused her. He was ungrateful, so was Ben. Ben¡¯s


    sister looked good. He was worthy of Ben¡¯s sister.


    So Dennis agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡±


    When Dennis finished, the people around him cheered. Of course, most of them came from the


    promotion ss.


    Most of the children in the ordinary ss were shocked, but it was notmon. They had only seen


    simr plots in TV series.


    They agreed to fight in the yground. Dennis actually yed a trick at the beginning. A group of boys


    stood behind him.


    ¡°Dennis, you y a trick.¡±


    Joey got angry and rushed to fight with Dennis. Fortunately, Andre stopped her.


    Dennis saw them and winked at Joey and said, ¡°Joey, when I beat your brother, I¡¯ll take you out to


    y!¡±


    There is a big difference in the age of the students in the promotion ss. They are seniors, and Ben is


    the youngest in the group.


    They can go to junior high school directly after this semester.


    In fact, it¡¯s not unreasonable for Dennis to hate Ben. He is the youngest in the ss. He jumped directly


    from the third grade to the sixth grade. He is a child prodigy in other people¡¯s minds. The others are


    older than him. The youngestes from the fourth grade. But Benes from first grade and always


    comes first in the school. These older students are embarrassed.


    Ben was facing a group of people. He was the youngest and shortest. Even though he was rtively


    tall among people of the same age as him,pared with them, he was really short.


    But he was not afraid of them. He walked to the center of the crowd with his chest outstretched.


    The boys who had reached puberty have grown tall. They looked at Ben and felt guilty. They were


    excellent students. How could they bully?


    So some people came up to Dennis and said, ¡°we have to go back and do our homework. There will be


    an exam tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid of a child?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t want to bully the weak. We will be looked down upon.¡±


    ¡°If you help me win today, I¡¯ll ask my dad to let Sue Group work with yourpany.¡±


    When it came to Sue Group, most childrenpromised. Dennis had all the students¡¯ backgrounds


    investigated at the beginning, except for Ben¡¯s.


    He doesn¡¯t actually know about Alex Group. All he knows is Alex. His aunt Grace often looks at Alex¡¯s


    pictures. He knows he should bully Ben, so he chooses to do more.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ben.¡± The children apologized to Ben. Sometimes they have to give in to the forces. This is


    the disadvantage of mature children. They are not as brave as freshmen.


    Ben just smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± He waved at the group.


    Ben¡¯s arrogance really made some children angry. They were kind, but he was annoying. So a group of


    people rushed to Ben.


    Ben was actually under pressure. These children were stronger than him. No matter how strong he


    was, he couldn¡¯t beat so many people at once.


    Joey tried to help Ben, but Andre stopped her.


    ¡°Andre, what are you doing? Ben is our family! You can¡¯t leave him alone.¡± Joey roared. She looked at


    Gogo next to Andre and suddenly got angry. ¡°You only care about other people¡¯s children. Only Ben


    and I are raised by Mommy, so we only protect our mommy. You can join the outsiders.¡±


    Joey wanted to leave, but this time she was stopped by Gogo.


    ¡°Trust Ben.¡±


    Joey looked back and saw Gogo¡¯s face and her face changed. ¡°Why do you step in? Do you think you


    are our family as long as you enter our house?¡±


    ¡°Joey.¡± Andre warned Joey and his voice was sullen.


    Joey just snorted, ¡°you want to leave Ben alone. Do you want to teach me a lesson?¡±


    ¡°Andre doesn¡¯t mean that...¡±


    Gogo tried to exin, but Joey interrupted him.


    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m talking to my brother. It¡¯s none of your business. You¡¯re not my brother.¡±


    Gogo shut up immediately. Andre wanted to say something, but Gogo grabbed his sleeve.


    Andre knew what Gogo meant and didn¡¯t want him to be embarrassed. He said to Joey, ¡°Ben is very


    smart, and he¡¯ll make preparation before he does anything.¡±


    Joey listened to Andre and calmed down. She looked at Andre and asked, ¡°what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Just look at them.¡±


    When Andre spoke, there were some children¡¯s shrill cries on the yground, which were very


    shocking.


    Joey turned around and saw that a small number of children were lying on the ground, while most of


    them were still in ce. Dennis, who said he was going to fight Ben, was on the ground and looked at


    Ben in horror.


    Ben smiled at him and dusted him off. He didn¡¯t want to pull him up. ¡°You lost.¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t seem to know what was going on. Not many people actually saw what was going on.


    Dennis was a very tricky guy. He called in about ten children. The five tallest and strongest children


    were at the front. The remaining children were short but could protect others.


    He specifically said that they could only lose Ben¡¯s physical strength and could not defeat him. He had


    to knock him down at the end.


    ¡°Come on.¡± Dennis waved at Ben.


    Ben responded with a smile. They looked at each other. The war was about to begin.

 Chapter 413 He’s leaving school

    Chapter 413 He¡¯s leaving school


    Although it was a war, almost all the students in the school thought Ben would fail this time.


    Dennis stretched and warmed up. Then the children stood next to him.


    Ben knew he couldn¡¯t beat so many people, so he went straight from the first row to thest. He


    pushed the shorter kids in front of Dennis directly, and then he tripped over Dennis.


    Ben beat everyone in less than five minutes.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Some students who didn¡¯t know what happened came, but it was over.


    Several teachers looked at them, especially Dennis, who fell to the ground, and thought it was a bad


    thing.


    No one dared to offend Sue Family.


    So they punished Ben.


    The other teachers took Dennis away, and the headteacher took Ben.


    In the office, the headteacher still persuaded Ben as usual, ¡°you have to put up with it this time.


    Anyway, you just have to go to the office, and I will let you sit down.¡±


    Ben¡¯s teacher thought she was a kind teacher, so when Dennis asked her to punish Ben, she would


    invite Ben to the office and invite him to have tea. She also gave him some examination papers.


    In the past, Ben agreed, but this time he refused.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that all the time!¡±


    Ben¡¯s teacher was helpless. Her wish was to be a good teacher. She didn¡¯t expect that she would take


    over the terrible ss.


    ¡°Ben, put up with it. It¡¯s the beginning of May. You are about to take the final exam. As long as you pass


    that exam, you can go to junior high school and never meet Dennis again.¡±


    The children in the promotion ss can go to junior high school almost studying for one year, but they


    have to pass the exam. Ben¡¯s teacher has seen the grades of all the students in the ss. As long as


    Ben ys steadily, he is sure toe first and go to junior high school.


    ¡°What if Dennis also passes the exam?¡± Ben asked.


    Ben¡¯s teacher was speechless for a while.


    ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t pass the exam, are you sure the school won¡¯t be forced by Sue Group to let him go


    to junior high school?¡± Ben was disappointed when he looked up at his teacher and asked these


    questions.


    Ben¡¯s teacher was a little surprised. He was a child, but he said such things. The school was


    ipetent.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ben had expected that. He put his student ID card on the desk. ¡°I will persuade my parents toe


    here and let me drop out.¡±


    Ben¡¯s teacher looked at Ben¡¯s back and was upset.


    Joey, Andre and Gogo were on a far stand. When the teacher took Ben away, they had no time to stop


    him.


    So when they learned that Ben had gone home, they ran away in spite of the school¡¯s obstruction.


    They even lied to the security guard.


    As soon as they got home, they saw Ben in front of Miya, so they spoke for him.


    Miya looks at Ben coldly and says, ¡°don¡¯t you know it¡¯s dangerous?¡±


    Ben bows his head and is ready to be scolded. He watches Miyae to him and pat him on the


    shoulder and dust off his body.


    ¡°When you are bullied in school, you should tell your background! Your family background is no worse


    than others!¡± Miya thinks his son is really stupid.


    Ben is nervous. He really thinks that he will be scolded by Miya, but he gets confused.


    ¡°Mommy?¡± Ben looks up at Miya and is surprised.


    Miya looks into Ben¡¯s eyes and smiles. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll teach you a lesson? In fact, I think you are


    right. If someone bullies you, it¡¯s his fault, but you...¡±


    Miya shakes her head, but Ben is happy. He begins to smile. His sincere appearance is really eye-


    catching.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like this. I have to teach you a lesson. Can you be a little smarter? If your teacher


    doesn¡¯t help you, you can ask your parents for help!¡±


    When ites to parents, Ben unconsciously thinks of Alex. He was angry with Alex before. In


    particr, the biggest reason Dennis wants to bully him is that Dennis¡¯s aunt likes his father. Ben hates


    Alex. He won¡¯t ask for Alex¡¯s help.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to be brave in the future. I¡¯ve finished teaching you. Now go and have a hot bath, which will


    make you feel much better.¡± Miya gives Ben a push and shouts to the inner room, ¡°prepare the


    bathwater.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    It seems to work out, but there is a woman¡¯s voice at the door.


    ¡°Ben, get out!¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice is very loud, which makes people unhappy.


    Once again, the guard doesn¡¯t recognize Grace and lets her in.


    Grace likes her little nephew very much. Today, when she went home, she found that her little nephew


    was lying on the bed, which made her very angry. Someone dares to bully her family.


    And she heard it was Ben. She remembers that the children bullied her. Now they bully her little


    nephew. Do these people think she has a good temper?


    So Grace breaks in. As soon as Grace arrives at Alex Family, she looks around directly. She is looking


    for someone. When she sees Andre standing next to Gogo, she unconsciously regards Andre as Ben.


    She rushes to Andre and asks, ¡°did you hit Dennis?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Andre looks at the woman who suddenly rushes to him and he wants tough. He stops


    laughing and points at himself.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace feels that the kid in front of her is trying to excuse himself. She says, ¡°don¡¯t y dumb. Now


    come to the hospital with me and apologize to Dennis.¡± Grace wants to take Andre¡¯s hand and take him


    to the hospital.


    But Andre escapes immediately. He gives Grace a scornful look.


    He says, ¡°old aunt, you make a mistake.¡±

 Chapter 414 Human or ghost

    Chapter 414 Human or ghost


    Old aunt? Grace is furious. She is young. How can a child call her Old Aunt?


    ¡°You are a fool! I¡¯m in my twenties. You are so rude.¡±


    ¡°You are a fool! He¡¯s Andre, not Ben.¡±


    Before Andre says anything, Gogo stands in front of him and blocks him.


    Grace is embarrassed. She finds the wrong person again.


    ¡°So what? You look the same anyway. You have to go to the hospital with me and apologize to Dennis.¡±


    Grace wants to catch Andre.


    Gogo helps Andre dodge, ¡°old aunt, you know you are wrong. You can apologize and go back. Why do


    you do that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Grace roars. She looks at Gogo. ¡°The children in this family are really ill-bred. I will


    punish you after I marry Alex.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell us but you want to marry my father. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡± Joey makes a mockery of


    Grace and she is disdainful.


    Grace often looks down upon others, but when others look at her like this, she feels very


    ufortable. Andre and Gogo have gone elsewhere. She reaches for Joey.


    ¡°Your name is Joey. I know you. I will punish you first.¡±


    Miya takes Ben to the bathroom and hears a noise outside. When she goes out to have a look, she


    finds that a woman wants to catch her child.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Miya¡¯s voice is louder than Grace¡¯s. Grace shudders and turns and looks at the woman who has just


    spoken.


    She sees Miya and is afraid, ¡°are you a human or a ghost?¡±


    Miya doesn¡¯t know what Grace is talking about. All of a sudden, she thinks of the rumor she made


    before. She casually asked Randy to take a message. She didn¡¯t expect such an unexpected effect. It¡¯s


    spreading too fast.


    Miya gestures to the children with her eyes. The children soon understand her.


    Miyaes up to Grace and says sternly, ¡°what do you say?¡±


    Her voice is cold. She says it with her eyes wide open.


    Grace is afraid and points to Miya and says, ¡°are you a human or a ghost?¡±


    Grace backs off as she speaks.


    ¡°Old aunt, what are you doing? Who are you talking to?¡± Joey looks at Grace with disgust, but her tone


    is confused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see her?¡± Grace points to Miya and asks the children.


    The children look at Miya¡¯s direction and shake their heads.


    ¡°Do you see anything?¡± Gogo asks.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Dad said that our house has a long history and many people have lived here. The people who want to


    live here must be very kind. Bad guys may see something strange here.¡±


    Andre starts to make up a story.


    The other two children nod, ¡°I seem to have heard about it.¡±


    Grace is afraid. She bes more frightened when she listens to the children. So she can¡¯t even look


    at Miya.


    But Miya pretends that nothing has happened. She walks slowly towards Grace.


    Grace retreats slowly.


    ¡°Why are you afraid? I want to talk to you about the children.¡± Miya says.


    ¡°I have no children, so we have nothing to talk about.¡± Grace has nowhere to go. She looks at Miya in


    front of her and says, ¡°don¡¯te here.¡±


    ¡°Why? Did you just say you were going to take my children away?¡± Miya asks her. ¡°I¡¯m really afraid that


    someone hurts my children. If someone hurts my children, I may take her away.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Grace reaches out to resist Miya. ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°You want to do it?¡±


    ¡°No, no, please don¡¯t pester me.¡±


    Grace is so scared that she almost kneels down. Miya looks at the girl in front of her and suddenly


    smiles. Grace is so timid.


    Miya still wants to intimidate Grace with her eyes, but Grace has already crouched down.


    The children surround her.


    ¡°Old aunt, why are you talking to yourself? Andre just told a legend. Why are you afraid?¡± Joey puts her


    hands on her chest and looks down at Grace.


    Grace is so scared that she doesn¡¯t hear Joey.


    ¡°Oh!¡± All of a sudden, Gogo shouts.


    Grace is startled.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Andre asks in cooperation.


    ¡°I think of the legend you just said. Good people can¡¯t see it. What about bad people?¡± Gogo keeps


    staring at Grace and chuckling.


    Joey has beenughing, too. She snorts, ¡°you must be a bad person! Old aunt, you are now entangled


    in something. There is no good result for the wicked.¡±


    Grace is shaking on the ground. She believes in the legend, but she didn¡¯t expect to meet it.


    After talking for a long time, the children feel thirsty, but Grace is still squatting. They are suddenly


    bored.


    ¡°Old aunt, why are you shaking all the time? It¡¯s boring.¡± Joey feels sleepy.


    The other two children are the same, including Miya, who has been standing for a long time. She wants


    to go back to her room and have a rest.


    Miya holds her stomach and greets the three children and is ready to go back to her room.


    The three children look at Miya¡¯s belly and understand her. They nodded at her and signaled that she


    could go back. Anyway, Grace thinks Miya is just a phantom.


    ¡°It¡¯s so busy. Are there any guests?¡±


    There is a male voice at the door. Alexes in through the gate.


    Miya looks at Alex in bewilderment. He shouldn¡¯t be off work at this time. Why is Alex there?


    But Grace on the ground is different. She gets up from the ground as if she has seen a rescuer and she


    rushes at Alex.


    Alex justes in. He hears that the room is busy, so he jokes. He sees Grace and is shocked. Why


    didn¡¯t the security guard at the gate stop her?


    ¡°Alex, I¡¯m so scared!¡±

 Chapter 415 Growing Old Together

    Chapter 415 Growing Old Together


    Alex also wants to say this. Someone suddenly jumps at him, which makes him afraid...


    Fortunately, Alex seeds in avoiding. He watches Grace at the ground and breathes a sigh of relief.


    He asks, "why are you here?"


    Grace grumbled grievously and looks at Alex.


    "Alex, I am really scared. Why don''t you hug me?"


    "No." Alex simply refuses.


    Grace apparently doesn''t expect Alex to say that. She climbs up and reaches out her hand to Alex


    again. She looks at Alex pitifully. "Actually, I just want to hold your hand."


    Generally speaking, a man will not refuse such a request from a woman, which is not a particrly


    rude request, but just holding hands. What¡¯s more, she is good-looking.


    So Grace is full of anticipation, her hand is already stretched out, and when she is about to reach Alex,


    her hand is held by someone.


    Grace looks at the other white tender hand in hers. She looks sideways and suddenly yells.


    "What?"


    The sound is so loud that it can definitely echo to the clouds.


    "What are you yelling at?" Alex feels his ears ufortable and hates Grace more.


    Grace widens her eyes to look at Miya in front of her. "You... you..."


    "What''s wrong with me? You can''t grab my child, so you want to grab my husband?" Miya responds


    without any weakness.


    There is shock in Grace''s eyes, but the most is fear.


    On her face, only one word is written, which is "Fear".


    Even if Alex doesn''t pay much attention to Grace, he can easily see her fear. He doesn¡¯t understand


    what she is afraid of.


    The children are afraid that Alex will make their n fail, so they begin to call their father.


    "Daddy, Daddy-"


    Alex listens to them calling him, so he turns around, and as a result, these children have been frowning


    at him, making him embarrassed.


    "What are you doing?"


    Alex really can''t understand what these kids are doing.


    "Daddy, Daddy." Joey points to Miya, then draws a circle on her head, "Daddy, Mommy is an angel!"


    Joey thinks she can let Alex understand, so she shouts, but she doesn''t know that Alex is more


    puzzled.


    Grace begins to doubt because of Joey''s words. She looks at Miya in front of her and says, "You are


    human."


    Miya gives her an awkward but polite smile.


    Grace even firms her thoughts and takes Miya''s hand directly to take her down.


    However, before Grace starts to move, Alex stabilizes Miya first.


    Alex roars, "Get out!"


    "Alex, listen to me. I don''t mean it. I really don''t mean it." Grace exins anxiously. "Because they


    pretend to scare me, I think of counterattack."


    "Get out!" Alex shouts again.


    Grace is a little scared, but she straightens her waist, and she feels that there is nothing wrong with


    her.


    Grace doesn''t listen to him at all, so he calls the security guard to take Grace away.


    He says, "don¡¯t let her in in the future."


    Alex is really disappointed with the security guard who lets Susan and Grace in.


    Alex still remembers that the reason he hiring a security guard is to hide these two people, but he still


    lets them in.


    He security promises, but he is confused.


    The security knows he can not let people in casually, after all, it is professional ethics, but sometimes


    he really does not know who can be let in and who can not.


    Some time ago, he almost stops Miya, because Miya is in the when she enters. He does not see Miya,


    so when Miya walks back one day, he does not recognize her.


    Fortunately, he sees the rey of the monitoring, otherwise, he will be fired.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Gracees over just now, it feels like she is very familiar here, which makes him not pay


    attention for a while, thinking that she is Miya''s friend. After all, Michelle and Lisa frequentlye here


    some time ago.


    After driving away Grace, the house is finally quiet again.


    Alex holds Miya''s shoulders, thinking about Grace¡¯s rudeness just now, he hates Grace a bit more.


    "s, Daddy, why are you so stupid!"


    The children goes all around, looking at Alex, Joey starts talking.


    Alex looks at the children without saying a word, wanting to see what they are going to say.


    "If you show upter, Grace will have been scared away by us." Joey sighs, "Dennis even says that his


    aunt is clever, but see, she is just foolish and crazy.¡±


    Listening to Joey''s words, Alex can''t help but wonder, what exactly does Grace do that make them so


    annoy?


    Andre starts to report to Alex about how they scare Grace.


    The children think that Alex will praise them, after all, they are so clever.


    As a result, Alex¡¯s face darkens. "No future jokes with others are allowed."


    "What''s wrong? Do you feel distressed?" Miya asks.


    Alex suddenly thinks of Ben, and they really deserve to be mother and son, whose tone of questions


    ares the same.


    Alex says, "Okay, let''s not make this kind of joke. Where is Ben?"


    "Are you changing the subject?"


    Alex looks down and Miya is still in his arms. She has picked up his tie and starts ying.


    Since he is tall, from the children''s point of view, they can''t see her movements at all.


    "I just don''t think anyone you can talk about a ghost or something like this casually. After all, there is


    still a curse. You and I must grow old together, promise me, and don''t curse yourself in the future."


    Alex says, kissing Miya''s hair.


    He doesn''t want Miya to be a ghost, even if it is fake. He still remembers the painful feeling


    before. He doesn''t want to experience it again.


    Looking at their parents so lovingly, the children look at each other, and then shake their heads.


    "Really shameless."

 Chapter 416 Retrieving Justice

    Chapter 416 Retrieving Justice


    What is it like to have this pair of parents who often show affection at home? The children feel like they


    are going crazy. Their daddy only has their Mommy in his eyes.


    Of course, they still like their parents very much.


    Hearing the children''s words, Miya shyly leaves Alex''s arms.


    Alex knows Miya''s move and stops her. He turns to look at the children and asks, "Where is Ben?"


    Ben has finished a shower at this time. He hears someone calls his name andes out. He asks,


    "Are you calling me?"


    Alex is about to say something to Ben. Miya seems to see Alex''s thoughts and stops him.


    Alex looks at Miya in a puzzled way, wondering what she means.


    "I have something to tell you. Let''s go back to the house and talk."


    Alex almost never refuses Miya''s requirement. Since Miya says so, he seems to have no reason to


    refuse.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He asks the children y among themselves, and then enters the house with Miya.


    After entering the house, Miya asks, "Do youe back early this time because Ben¡¯s teacher calls


    you?"


    Alex is shocked, "How do you know?"


    "Are you going to ask me what happened to Ben?" Miya asks again.


    Alex thinks that Ben might have told Miya everything before hees home. He sits on the edge of the


    bed and looks at Miya. "The teacher says, Ben is going to drop out."


    Miya has already known, she says, "I think our son is right, he is bullied, we are going to help him get


    justice."


    "Bullied?" Alex has a little doubt, and this version seems to be different from what he hears. "I hear


    from the teacher that he has beaten his ssmate."


    Miya frowns, and she asks, "What does the teacher say?"


    "She says that Ben has self-reliance on fighting techniques and fights his ssmates casually. That


    ssmate stops him when he bullies others, so Ben beat him." Alex says.


    The more Miya listens, the more angry she is. "Then do you believe our son or that teacher?"


    "Of course I believe our son." Alex can''t helpughing when he sees Miya''s nervous look. He says,


    "Although Ben is not brought up by me, I believe in your education, the children you teach will definitely


    not be like as the teacher says."


    Alex¡¯s words let Miya feel so touched.


    "Then why do you look for Ben as soon as you enter the door? I think... I think..." Miya isck of


    confidence, and her voice bes weaker and weaker.


    "You think I am going to rebuke Ben?" Alex says directly what Miya wants to say.


    Miya feels so frustrated since her thoughts are so easily to be guessed.


    "Actually, I just want to know more details about Ben. I receive two phone calls. One of them is the


    ss teacher. She says that Ben has a good academic record and is a rare genius. If he is trained well,


    he can go to junior high school next year, so she doesn¡¯t want him to drop out of school. The second


    phone call seems to be the director of teaching, and he keeps saying that Ben ¡¯s wrong. So Ie


    back to see what happens."


    Alex exins.


    "Let¡¯s go to school tomorrow. We have to get justice for our son."


    Alex nods, and he says, "You are still pregnant, don''t be too excited, I will go with Ben tomorrow."


    Miya shakes her head. "No. I have to go. I want to see which one hurts my child."


    When the children were younger, Miya always told them to protect themselves. After all, there are still


    many bad guys in this world. They are in elementary school now, and it should be safer, who can know


    that this kind of thing will happen, she can¡¯t ignore.


    Since Miya is determined to do this, Alex is not prepared to stop her. He pats her on the back slightly,


    "Well, let''s go together tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    To meet the teacher with parents is very scary, but Ben is particrly happy. He hasn''t gone out with


    his parents for a long time. This time, he is blessed by misfortune.


    Other children look at Ben with jealousy.


    Especially Joey, she says that she is particrly jealous of Ben. She should have beaten Dennis when


    he bullies her. In this way, she can also go to school with her parents. Joey really regrets it.


    Ben''s joy reduces a little when he arrives at school. As soon as Alex takes Ben and Miya to the school


    gate, he receives a call from thepany.


    Alex doesn¡¯t answer the call, but the phone rings again and again.


    When Alex tries to turn off the phone, Miya stops him, and she says, "There may be something really


    important, just answer it."


    Alex says, "I have promised you that I will apany you and Ben."


    During the talk, the phone rings again.


    Alex looks at the phone screen and loses his mind, Miya says, "Answer it. Look at you , do you know


    what is written on your face? Just one word, work."


    Alex feels embarrassed that Miya knows his thoughts. So, he answers it.


    "Alex, we have found the rtionship between Susan and Johnson, and we have found the factory that


    prints bad pictures of Miya. The man says that he will tell us the truth if youe here."


    Randy talks about a lot of things with irresistible excitement. He has beenpletely conquered by


    Miya''s cooking since he has a meal at Alex''s house. In fact, he is also very unhappy when listening to


    the gossip about Miya. Now he can finally help. He is very happy.


    Alex listens to Randy''s excitement, and he is in a much better mood. The truth after so longes in


    front of him. He really doesn''t want to miss it. So, he looks at Miya with that kind of prayer.


    "Forget it, I forgive you this time, remember to go early and return early! If you can''t rush back within


    two hours, remember to call me."

 Chapter 417 I Like Our Family To Be Together

    Chapter 417 I Like Our Family To Be Together


    Miya can''t bear Alex''s pitiful look, as if she abuses him.


    Hearing Miya''s words, Alex kisses Miya on the cheek. He says, "Honey, I can definitelye back.


    Please wait for me."


    They are still in the public, Miya is shy. She pushes Alex, "If you want to go, please go now, don''t


    always react like this."


    There is happiness on Alex''s face, and he swears in his heart that he will prove Miya¡¯s innocence. He


    will never let go of those who have hurt Miya, he will make them understand what self-inflicted life is.


    Seeing Alex leave, Ben feels some difort. He looks at Miya and asks, "Mommy, doesn''t Daddy


    say to apany us? Why does he leave?"


    Miya touches Ben''s little face. She says, " Daddy has something to be done. Isn''t Mommy apany


    you now?"


    "Mommy is good, but I like to be with Daddy and Mommy. We all like the feeling of being together."


    This is probably the most childlike sentence that Ben has said recently.


    Listening to Ben''s words, Miya feels distressed for a while. She says, "Mommy will not leave you in the


    future, so if you encounter difficulties, you must talk to us. Daddy and I don''t want you to be wronged.


    Ben nods.


    "Okay, let''s go in." Miya doesn''t forget her most important purpose foring here.


    "OK." Ben takes Miya''s hand, he is now confident, walking on the campus road with his head upright.


    "Isn''t that Ben?"


    "He still dare toe. He is courageous. Doesn''t he dropout?"


    As soon as they reaches the door of the ssroom, many people are talking.


    Ben¡¯s teacher is giving a lecture, and when the ssmates below say Ben''s name, she subconsciously


    looks at the door. She actually wants Ben toe back, after all, she doesn''t want to dy a genius.


    It is Ben there. It seems that it is a wise choice for her to call Ben''s father. It still works, but why is there


    a pregnant woman beside him, who is she?


    Miya looks at the ssroom at the door and sees thedy on the podium looking at her with questions.


    Intuitive tells her that she should be the ss teacher, so she asks, "Are you the ss teacher of this


    ss?"


    Ben¡¯s teacher nods, "I am the head teacher of this ss, who are you?"


    Miya smiles politely, "I''m Ben''s mother."


    "You talk nonsense. Ben''s mother is already dead!"


    A loud voicees from below.


    Miya looks at the little boy who is speaking. He looks a bit taller than Ben. He should be older than Ben.


    He should be Dennis.


    Ben''s teacher nces at Dennis, but the feeling of not being able to teach is really miserable. Most of


    the children in the ss have backgrounds, but what the parents all know is to respect the teacher.


    They all say that children should be also educated by teacher as long as there is no corporal


    punishment. But Dennis¡¯s family is special, causing the teachers of the whole school to take special


    care of Dennis.


    After all, Dennis¡¯s family is very famous for spoiling children. It is said that Dennis is the only


    grandchild.


    But Dennis really hateful. If it were not for the influence of his family, no one will be willing to talk to


    Dennis. But what he says...


    Ben''s teacher looks at Miya a little embarrassedly, "I''m sorry, as far as we know, Ben''s mother does...


    Miya finally knows the meaning of lifting a rock only to drop it on her own feet. She starts a rumor of her


    own before, and then it is spread all over the world.


    "I''m Ben''s mother. I''m here today to ask the ss teacher and Dennis to discuss something." Miya


    exins her intention.


    "You talk nonsense, even if Ben has a stepmother, she will only be my aunt, not a fatty like you."


    Dennis suddenly jumps in front of Miya.


    Fatty? It is the first time Miya hears this title. She is always said to be too thin.


    "You are Dennis, right, why do you say me... uh... dead? I''m standing right here." Every time Miya says


    this, she rolls her eyes in her heart. Why does she rumour herself like this before?


    "We all know this. My aunt says that Ben''s grandfather tells her, how can this news be false?"


    Listening to Dennis''s words, Miya realizes that the culprit is the Augus. How can he say so? She is his


    daughter-inw, and she is pregnant now.


    "I don''t think we should discuss the question of whether I am alive or dead now. What I want to ask is,


    why are you bullying my son?" Miya looks at the child in front of her, and she doesn''t think he is a child


    anymore. Will a normal child have such a heavy grudge?


    "I bully him?" Dennis sneers. He turns and asks the ssmates, "Do you see me bullying him?"


    All the ssmates shakes their heads, even if some support Ben, they just doesn''t say anything.


    "Madam, do you see that? I don''t bully Ben. Is he ndering me to bully him?" Dennis pretends not to


    know. He says, "Ben, how can you do this? My aunt is such a gentledy, but you don¡¯t like her to be


    your stepmother, and choose such a fatty, you are blind!"


    The word ¡°fatty¡± bothers Miya again.


    She seems to have thought of something.


    "What''s your aunt''s name?"


    "Huh, you don''t know my aunt, so you dare toe to me." Dennis sneers fiercely, then says.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "My aunt is Grace."


    Sure enough, it is the name. Miya doesn''t expect Grace¡¯s nephew to be in the same ss as her son,


    but...


    "It can be seen that you are family."

 Chapter 418 Dare To Bully Her

    Chapter 418 Dare To Bully Her


    Listening to Miya''s words, Dennis doesn''t know whether she is praising him or scolding him.


    "In short, Ie here today to get justice for my son. You must not let him be wronged." Miya looks at


    the Ben''s teacher. "My son says he doesn''t want to study. It has a great rtionship with you, so I hope


    that you can exin it clearly today."


    Ben''s teacher is also difficult. Ben takes Miya''s hand and wants to say that this teacher is a good


    person.


    Seeing her son''s gestures, Miya knows what he wants to say, but no matter whether the teacher is


    good or not, she has to put pressure on her. Sometimes, unfair situations between children is rtive to


    the teacher.


    "There is nothing to exin clearly, but Ben is too proud. I just help you teach him." Dennis is proud, he


    is from Grace¡¯s family. Who will he be afraid of?


    "Don''t you say you doesn''t bully Ben? How can you admit it now?"


    Miya says, and looks at Dennis fiercely.


    Dennis is taken aback. "I... I..." He stutters.


    The other ssmates look at Dennis''s expression and are in a great mood. After all, he bullies a lot of


    people.


    Ben''s teacher walks to Miya''s side and persuads her, "This... uh... Madam, Dennis is still a child after


    all, are you too fierce to him like this?"


    "If he doesn''t bully my child, will I be like this? His parents will spoil him well, but I am not his parent,


    why should I spoil him? My son has been bullied by him, why can''t I stare at him?"


    Miya''s series of words seeds in shocking Ben''s teacher. She has never seen a parent with such a


    powerful ability.


    She seems to have seen it... It is because Dennis bullies her son, the mother reacts like Miya, of


    course, the expression is still slightly soft, but after knowing Dennis''s identity, she cowers. Miya may be


    just like her.


    Ben''s teacher begins to sigh. The best thing for Dennis is to study well and go to the junior high school


    early, then nothing will happen to her.


    "This person bullies the young." Dennis also looks at the teacher.


    Ben''s teacher is embarrassed again. She whispers to Miya, "This is the grandson of Grace family. The


    school asks people to care about him. You just forget it. Anyway, you have scolded him."


    "Who cares who he is? He bullies my son anyway, and I won''t let go so easily." Miya whispers to her,


    too. And then she stares at Dennis, saying, "Apologize to Ben."


    Dennis seems to have heard a joke, "What qualifications does he have for me to apologize to him!"


    "It seems that your parents should not have taught you well." Miya seems to be ready to beat him.


    Dennis looks at Miya in horror. He says, "What do you want to do?"


    "I''m going to teach you how to be polite for your parents." Miya says and is ready to beat him.


    After all, Dennis is a kid and is flexible while Miya is a pregnant woman.


    Dennis naturally underestimates the enemy, but Miya does not beat him. She pushes Dennis directly to


    a farther ce. "It is not convenient for me to move, let someone clean you up."


    Originally Dennis is ready to kick Miya, because of Miya''s push, his direction changes and he kicks on


    the wall.


    The whole ssugh.


    Dennis feels embarrassed. He climbs up and looks around. They stopughing.


    "You are a shrew." Dennis says.


    In fact, if those parents really ount, Dennis¡¯s family willpromise. After all, they think highly of


    gentlefolk style, but everyone pays attention to this, so they make this devil together.


    "I think this title is not bad." Miya says, she is not prepared to be a gentledy anyway, this time a


    gentledy is not useful at all.


    Dennis only thinks that he has never met such shameless people in his life, and people with great


    background are all not like this... so Dennis is more suspicious of Miya.


    The school leaders pays special attention to the promotion ss. This time Miya takes Ben here for so


    long, and the school leaderse over. They are all around Dennis to care about him, which make


    them not like leaders but like pugs.


    They look at Miya and Ben, thinking that this kid is the one who lets Dennis into the hospital and makes


    them be criticized. They say, "Ben, you have been expelled. You can''t enter this school in the future, do


    you know?"


    Before Miya speaks, Ben''s teacher asks...


    "It''s not Ben''s fault, why should he be dropped out of school? He..." Ben''s teacher is about to say Ben''s


    excellence and is cut off by the leader.


    "If it''s not that your supervision is not eligible, will Dennis get hurt?"


    A person who looks like a director says to Ben''s teacher.


    Miya realizes that Ben''s teacher supports Ben.


    "I don''t know what happened to my son, making you say you want to drop out him." Miya asks.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The director is about to answer. He looks at Miya ¡¯s appalling eyes and hesitates a little, but says,


    "Because he beats his ssmates. He breaks the rules, making others afraid. Some of them even


    don¡¯t want toe to school, including Dennis."


    These words are not true at all, "Then why is Dennis here? Why does it seem that he has no wounds?


    Instead, my son is hurt, do you think this makes sense?"


    "This..." does not make sense.


    "Call your headmaster." Miya knows the headmaster. She apanies Ben to school with Alexst


    September.


    "Our principal is very busy. Leave here please, otherwise we will call the security guard." The director is


    about to drive them out. Won''t it be a bad thing if the principal know this?


    However, Miya and Ben are just standing there, and she says, "Call your principal."


    "The principal is very busy." The director and other teachers are ready to drive them away.


    They haven''t started yet, and a voicees from the door.


    "Dare you to bully her?"

 Chapter 419 My Wife And Child Are Bullied

    Chapter 419 My Wife And Child Are Bullied


    The voice is very deterrent and seeds in stopping those people. They look at the door with scare


    but suddenly be normal.


    Because they don''t know Alex, and of course Alex doesn''t know them either.


    Alex walks into the crowd and takes Miya directly into his arms. He looks at the crowd and says, "Call


    your principal."


    These people are tired of hearing this, "We have said that the principal is..."


    "If you don''t, I will call him." Alex says, picking up his phone and dialing a number.


    "Mr Alex, how are you!" There is a particrly pleased voice over the phone.


    Alex doesn''t have such a good temper, he says, "Come to the promotion ss now."


    "Now?" The headmaster hesitates. "I''m not in school now."


    "No matter where you are, I will give you an hour to get to school immediately." Alex gives the order


    directly.


    "Mr Alex, what happened?" The principal asks.


    Alex nces at the people in front of him, "I really don''t know that the teachers in your school is a


    group of bullies."


    The headmaster''s heart tightens, he asks, "Mr Alex, can you tell me in detail?"


    "My wife and children have been bullied, what do you say?" Alex yells at the principal directly.


    The principal is panicked. "How can it be? Mr Alex? Mr Alex?" He yells, but notices that Alex has hung


    up the phone. He is attending an academic report in the Municipal Education Bureau, and he receives


    the call as a result. He immediately leaves the ce, and rushes to the school. What do this group of


    people do while he is away?


    After Alex hangs up the phone, he looks at the people in front of him. "Take us to the Academic Affairs


    Office now. Your principal will arrive at the school within an hour. We can wait there."


    The people around are stunned. They want to ask if Alex really calls the principal, but Alex has that


    kind of natural deterrent, which make people unconsciously follow his ideas.


    Miya and Ben follow Alex to the Academic Affairs Office, and of course, Dennises with them.


    "Uncle, why do you to bully me with them?" Dennis asks when he sees Alex.


    Alex can''t get better when he hears this title, so does Miya. She asks, "Why is this kid calling you uncle!


    What happened between you and Grace?" Miya says, suddenly thinking of the day she leaves at the


    entrance of Alex Group... she is suddenly quiet.


    Alex feels that Miya is suspecting him. He grabs Miya''s hand and says, "Nothing happens, trust me."


    Miya looks at Alex whose eyes are full of sincerity, so Miya subconsciously believes him. After all, she


    misunderstands Susan before, doesn''t she?


    Dennis bes angry without getting a response. Doesn''t that the principal ising? He doesn''t


    believe it. If the principales, he will definitely help him. They are so stupid that they help him find


    reinforcements.


    And those leaders are standing by the side, ready to wait for the principal''s arrival.


    The headmaster arrives at thest minute. He nces at the watch, thinking it is a fortune that he is not


    late.


    The group of people greet the headmaster and look at him respectfully.


    And such respected headmaster is afraid of Alex, and he says, "Mr Alex, I don''t know how our school


    has mistreated your wife and your child?"


    Hearing the headmaster''s words, those people are a little bit afraid. The headmaster even has such an


    attitude towards them. When Denniss familyes, he can talk to others calmly. What is the origin of


    these people?


    "Mr, you''re wrong, it''s me who is bullied." Dennis drags the principal''s cor, and he asks for asylum.


    The headmaster lowers his head, and after seeing Dennis, he feels that this is really not easy, and he


    always feels like he is out of love.


    "Mr Alex, can you tell me what is going on here?" The principal feels that he is really confused now.


    "As you can see, this kid says that my child bullies him, but my child says he is bullied. Who do you


    think I should believe?" Alex still leaves the question to the principal.


    The principal feels sweaty, with Dennis family on one side and Alex family on the other. Both sides


    can¡¯t be offended. Why does these two childrene together?


    "Well... I don''t think it''s okay to only listen to the children." The principal has also solved many problems


    before, and naturally knows how to escape.


    Alex just looks at the principal without saying, letting the principal do it himself.


    Dennis is still trying to talk to the headmaster, but the principal ignores him and calls his father instead.


    "Hello, Mr Edward."


    "What¡¯s going on? Is Dennis bullied by someone again?"


    "Dennis says so, but the parents of the other party also say that Dennis bullies their child. I think it is


    better to tackle it by you and that child¡¯s parents together. If you have time, you¡¯d bettere to


    school."


    "But I''m very busy now. How about asking my secretary to go." Edward says while he is about to ask


    the secretary.


    "Mr Edward, the other party is from Mr Augus family."


    After the headmaster says this, there is a silence on the opposite side. Then, Edward says, "I will be


    thereter."


    "Eh, okay." The principal hangs up the phone, he puts the phone on the table, and says to those


    leaders, "Why not make some tea. After all, waiting for people is boring."


    "OK, OK." A bunch of people are going to make tea, and several tterers also ask the children if they


    want milk or c.


    Miya looks at all these in front of her. She pats Alex''s chest and says.


    "It seems that capitalists in this world always enjoy preferential treatment."


    "So are youplimenting me?" Alex pinches Miya''s little hand and looks at Miya with a smile.


    Miya thinks deeply, she says, "It should be regarded as apliment, today it seems that you are quite


    useful."


    "Thanks for thepliment, I am very happy."


    Alex says, kissing Miya''s hand.


    It seems that no one is beside them, making others unable to tell whether they are envious or jealous.


    "It''s shameless."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 420 Let’s Be Friends

    Chapter 420 Let¡¯s Be Friends


    Dennis looks at the intimacy of them and can''t help being sour. He thinks that the woman is really


    shameless. She is an adult but even wraps around others in the public.


    Dennis has never seen his aunt being like this. Miya will only only rely on others when they agree, and


    Grace is whether others agree it or not, as long as she likes, she will rely on them.


    Ben looks at Dennis and can''t help giving him a white eye. This boy is really rude.


    Miya ignores this.


    After a long time, Edward finally arrives. Thinking about what happens between his family and Augus¡¯s


    family. Augus only has a son. Alex¡¯s son should be in the same school as his son.


    Alex is famous for being revengeful. This is not to say that he is not generous, but he will not let go


    those who offend him.


    On his way, Edward keeps praying that this man must not be Alex, but... this ending is always not so


    simr to what he imagines.


    "Alex, what a coincidence, you are here."


    As soon as he arrives at the office, Edward greets Alex familiarly.


    Alex looks at Edward and smiles, which is really false. And the fault is visible. Alex has been in


    business all the year round, it is very simple for him to pretend to smile, but now he treats him like


    this... Edward can''t help but think about what his son does...


    Dennis is very happy when he sees his Daddying. He immediately hugs his Daddy''s thighs and


    begins to use, "Daddy, they bully me."


    Dennis starts looking at them withcent eyes, thinking about their ending must be miserable, and


    then thinking how many times they ask for forgiveness before he decides to forgive them a little.


    However, Edward''s reaction disappoints Dennis. He looks at Alex and says, "It must have been a


    misunderstanding. It must have been a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?" Alex asks, and he looks at Edward. He asks, "Your son just say that my son


    bullies him."


    "This must be my son is too young, his words are not clear." Edward smiles, and then pulls Dennis to


    the front, asking him to apologize to the Alex.


    "No." Dennis doesn¡¯t sumb anyway. He is spoiled by the world. How can he apologize to Ben, who


    has been bullying him for so long?


    Edward is anxious to see Dennis behave like this, he says, "Apologize to them. I will buy thetest


    model for youter."


    "No." Dennis says very firmly. "If I apologize to him, the whole school will look down on me. I don''t want


    to be joked by the whole school. Face is more important than the model."


    Dennis'' words make Edward so embarrassed. He smiles at Alex with embarrassment, "I am sorry. I


    apologize to your child instead of my son."


    Miya looks at everything in front of her, thinking that only such a family that spoils children will have a


    child like Dennis.


    "There is a saying that every debt has its debtor, but I don''t know if you have heard this sentence?"


    Miya says, and Edward is curious to see a woman beside Alex.


    "Who are you?" Edward asks. Doesn''t his sister say that Alex will be with her? Why is there another


    woman beside him?


    Miya seems to guess that if she says her identity, this person will say that isn¡¯t Alex''s wife dead?


    Therefore, Miya stops Alex who is about to exin. She says, "My identity is not important, the attitude


    of an adult is more important, isn¡¯t it?"


    Edward doesn''t expect Miya to answer him this way. If he sees such a woman, he will definitely ask


    what she exactly wants. But he looks at Alex behind Miya. If he says this, won''t it be ridiculous? His


    family can¡¯tpare with Alex¡¯s family.


    "Daddy, what are you doing so polite to them! They must be asking for our money." Dennises out.


    "If you want money, just say it directly, I really haven seen too many guys like you."


    Miya is a little shocked to hear a child say this. How much TV drama does the child watch.


    Because of Dennis''s words, it is very embarrassing now. Edward pushes him to Ben, and says sternly,


    "Apologize to him, hurry up."


    "Why should I apologize? Daddy, this person embarrasses me, it should be him who apologizes to me."


    Dennis retorts.


    "Less nonsense, I ask you to apologize, then you should apologize." Edward frowns and ps Dennis''s


    back vigorously.


    Dennis is painful and looks into Edward''s eyes. His father seems serious this time...


    Dennis has never seen his father show such terrifying nces at him. He whispers, "Daddy, why?"


    Edward has no way. He can only me the child for offending Alex, which does not benefit them at all.


    "You apologize first, and I will tell youter."


    For the first time in his life, Dennis is a little scared. He is a ten-year-old boy. Growing up in such an


    environment, he will naturally know some signs. For example, Edward''s eyes are the same as other


    children looking at him, and he seems to be afraid... He is also strange. Who is Ben? Even the people


    of their family are afraid?


    "Sorry." Dennis apologizes.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ben almostughs out loud, is this really Dennis? If someone sees him now, he must be very angry.


    When everyone thinks the matter is settled, Dennis looks at Ben angrily again, and then shows a


    strange smile before reaching out his hand to Ben.


    "We might have misunderstood before, let''s be friends."


    Faced with such a "sincere" invitation, Ben hesitates.


    Seeing Ben hesitating, Edward says to Alex, "Alex, Dennis already knows he is wrong. Forgive him.


    After all, boys have been ying and fighting since childhood."


    Ben looks at Dennis, finally he reaches out his hand.

 Chapter 421 It’s A Misunderstanding

    Chapter 421 It¡¯s A Misunderstanding


    Dennis sees Ben put his hand, holding it firmly, he says, "We will be good friends in the future."


    Ben feels weird, but says nothing.


    "Principal, I hear that my son is dropped out?"


    When the headmaster is happy, Alex suddenly says this.


    The headmaster grins when he sees this ending, but his face turns white when he hears Alex''s words.


    He looks at the people on the side and asks, "Who says so?"


    The director suddenly walks in front of the principal. He smiles embarrassedly. "It''s a misunderstanding.


    Ben tells his parents that he doesn¡¯t want toe to school, so..."


    "So you directly informs him that he is expelled? I always feel that dropping out and expelling are not


    the same thing."


    Alex''s voice is still cool, but it still gives them pressure.


    "No, no." The director shakes his head. Everyone is afraid that he will shake his head off.


    "What''s that?" Miya asks.


    The principal looks at the director and sighs helplessly. He walks out and says, "This is a


    misunderstanding. It is because our teacher does not understand the situation and asks him to write a


    review. Apologize to Ben."


    The director stands up immediately after listening to the principal. He walks in front of Ben and smiles,


    which is terrifying, as if he is a trafficker.


    Ben takes a few steps back, and the director knows what Ben is thinking, so he stops and bends down.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t understand the situation. Sorry, can you forgive me?"


    Ben isn''t a person who likes to cause trouble. After listening to the director''s words, won''t he be


    particrly not generous if he doesn''t forgive? Ben also cares about face. He nces at the director


    and finally nods.


    When the principal sees this, he stands up again, "Okay, now that the misunderstanding has been


    resolved, then Ben can go back to the ssroom."


    Ben looks at the headmaster and suddenly hugs Miya. "I feel like I want to take a short break now, can


    Ie back to school tomorrow?"


    Miya thinks about Ben must have been tired recently, so she looks at the principal and asks, "If Ben


    can...¡±


    Before Miya''s words are finished, the principal says, "Yes, Ben must be tired. Of course, he has to take


    a good rest first!"


    The director also says so.


    The people in front of them are really hypocritical, and Ben is speechless.


    Miya is actually reluctant to let her child see these things. After all, the children are still rtively pure.


    Too early to let him know that human rtions seem to be bad for him. However, she suddenly


    remembers that the IQ of these children are many times higher than hers.


    Anyway, this matter has been solved satisfactorily, and Miya and Alex takes Ben home.


    After they leave, a bunch of people are discussing behind them.


    The teachers ask the principal, "What is the background of Ben?"


    "He is the president of Alex Group. Our school is funded by him. If he gets angry, it will not benefit our


    school at all."


    The principal shakes his head and watches these people, feeling angry. He says, "What are you doing


    to provoke them? Are you too avable?"


    Everyone shakes their heads together, "No, don''t be angry first. The Alex Group you are talking about


    is thepany with the highest index in our country?"


    They whisper.


    The principal doesn''t speak, but his eyes exins everything.


    They swallow, they really offend a great man...


    "Daddy, what is that Alex Group?" Dennis asks Edward.


    Edward listens to his son''s question and doesn''t really know how to answer it for a while.


    "Alex Group is a very powerfulpany anyway, Dennis, do you know that your goal in the future is to


    exceed Alex Group?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Edward says of his family''s dream over the years. In fact, in his father''s generation, the two families


    can be said to be in parallel, both of which are domestic superrge enterprises. But since Alex


    bes the president of Alex Group, Alex Group has been far better than Sue Group.


    He knows that there is no way to surpass Alex in his life, so he can only pin his hopes on his son.


    "Exceed?" Dennis frowns as he listens to Edward''s words. "Daddy, is Alex Group so powerful? Better


    than Sue Group?"


    Edward pauses for a moment, and finally nods reluctantly, "It''s better than Sue Group. I don''t have that


    ability, so you have to work harder than Ben, you know?"


    In fact, today is not totally unrewarding. Edward at least sees the grandchild of Augus, but the kid is


    said to have seeded in the same ss as his son at the age of seven.


    It seems that his strengths can not to be underestimated.


    Dennis is not interested in anything else, but when Edward says he should surpass Ben, he suddenly


    bes interested. "Daddy, I will definitely surpass Ben."


    He is very confident in himself. Ben is the first person to shame him. He will never let go of Ben.


    Seeing his son''s confidence, Edward is relieved. He wants to take his son home, and suddenly thinks


    of Miya...


    "Dennis, who is the woman next to Ben¡¯s Daddy?"


    Dennis¡¯s mood is bad when he thinks of Miya. "She, She says she is Ben''s mother." When Dennis says


    this, he snorts. "Who knows it''s true and false. Aunt says Ben''s mother is dead." Well, even if Ben has


    a stepmother, it should be aunt."


    What Dennis says is exactly what Edward thinks. If Alex''s wife is really dead, should Miya beside him


    be Alex''s new favorite?


    When Grace can marry Alex, their family is very happy, thinking that will be of great help to their family.


    Therefore, when they know Alex¡¯s wife is probably dead, the whole family hosts a celebration party for


    Grace in advance.


    But now... Grace may have met a strong enemy, and he will go back immediately to discuss it with his


    family.

 Chapter 422 Study Hard

    Chapter 422 Study Hard


    Ben goes out with his parents and returns with them with a smile on his face, so that when he returns


    home, he is almost beaten by other children... In fact, only Joey wants, Andre is still in the room


    teaching Gogo to do his homework.


    "Mommy, this is not fair."


    As soon as Miya enters the room, Joey rushes up. She is so confused that she can''t figure out what is


    going on. She asks, "What''s unfair?"


    "Both Andre and I haven''t been able to go out with you. Ben is so lucky. If so, I should also bear


    Dennis." Joey grunts.


    Miya looks at her daughter and shakes her head helplessly. She bends down slightly and holds Joey''s


    face. She says, "We just go to help Ben to get justice, okay, now that Dennis has apologized, You can


    go to school tomorrow."


    Hearing the word "school", Joey ttens her mouth. "You really don''t understand me at all. In fact, I also


    want to go out with you! We haven''t been out for a long time."


    Listening to Joey''s words, it seems that this is indeed the case. Thest time the whole family travels


    together seems to be the time of the New Year. They go to the river to shoot off the fireworks together.


    "Now the project should bepleted next month. At that time, I can take a leave for thepany.


    Let''s go out to y together." Alex hears theint of his daughter and joins them.


    "Next month! There is still a long time toe." Joey''s face is drawn reluctantly.


    "I remember you seem to have a final exam next month. If you take the exam well, I will take you out to


    y. If you fail the exam, I will take the whole family out except you." Miya begins to threaten.


    Upon hearing Miya''s words, Joey''s eyes are almost staring out, "Mommy, don''t bully me."


    "Otherwise, no matter whether you have a good or bad test, how about we leave you behind? It seems


    that we need someone to look after the house..." Miya says, watching Joey''s reaction.


    Seeing Joey standing straight, she says, "Mommy, I promise to pass the exam this time, remember it,


    next time you must take our whole family out to y!"


    "OK." Miya touches her daughter''s soft hair, and she is surprised to find that Joey has grown taller.


    Sure enough, the children are all grown up.


    Andre ising out of the room at this time, and he sees Joey running past him, almost colliding with


    him.


    He asks, "What are you doing so fast?"


    Joey gives Andre a scornful look, "What do you know? I''m going back now to study hard."


    "..." Andre nces at Joey. Why doesn''t he believe her?


    Joey sees Andre''s gaze, then returns a nce, then goes back to the room to review. She doesn''t want


    to fail the exam at all, especially maths.


    Andre walks in front of Miya, he says, "Mommy, I want to go to a training camp with Gogo this summer


    vacation, it may take more than half a month, can you help us go through the procedures?"


    "Training camp?" Miya doesn''t know what Andre says.


    Andre nods, "It''s about Olympiad mathematics, I think Gogo seems to be very talented in


    mathematics."


    "Gogo is talented, what about you?" Miya asks.


    Andre thinks about it carefully and says, "I should have no talents, but I think Olympiads mathematics


    is a piece of cake. There is no change for me to participate or not."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then why are you going?"


    "Because of Gogo, what should Gogo do if he is bullied by others?" Andre says it without thinking, but


    sees his mother watching him with a different look. He is a little ufortable, "Mommy, what are you


    doing looking at me like this?"


    Miya finds out that she is absent-minded. He always mentions Gogo. "Andre, do you know the date of


    my birthday?"


    Miya''s sudden question make Andre confused. But he says honestly, "I''m sorry, Mommy, I don''t know, if


    you tell me now, I will remember it next time."


    "Oh, so!" Miya nods thoughtfully, and she asks again, "So when''s Gogo''s birthday?"


    "Gogo says that his birthday is November 11th, which happens to be Singles Day, and my birthday is


    February 22nd. I feel that we are really destined." Andre says naturally, but he suddenly feels


    something wrong. He has a smile on his face when he is talking. Suddenly he gives up the smile. He


    looks at Miya and asks, "Mommy, I don''t know if you can go through the formalities for us?"


    If this training camp does not require that the formalities must be go through by adults, he will not have


    come to Miya.


    Miya hears Andre ¡¯s question and turns into a normal look, ¡°Of course, you can tell me where to sign up


    for this event, when is the deadline and tell me, and I ¡¯ll help you with the rest.


    "Then thank you." Andre bows respectfully to Miya before leaving.


    Looking at Andre''s back, Miya always feels weird.


    At the dinner table, Miya will pay special attention to Andre''s movements. It is really weird to see that


    he is either serving food to Gogo or scooping soup with Gogo.


    "Honey, why don''t you eat? Is there no appetite?" Alex keeps Miya''s bowl food again, but finds that the


    dishes in her bowl don¡¯t reduce. He is a little worried, "Are you sick?"


    Miya see an extra bowl of soup in front of her. It is served by Alex, and she realizes that what Andre


    does to Gogo is aplete remake of what Alex does to her.


    A series of news shes in her mind, simr to the news of a man marries a man... she feels a little


    scared.


    "Honey, what''s wrong with you?" Alex still feels that Miya is a little weird.


    Listening to Alex''s anxious words, Miya shakes her head and then picks up the chopsticks, but she is


    absent-minded. Her eyes are fixed on Andre and Gogo, but her mood isplicated.


    Alex looks at Miya, not knowing what she is thinking. It seems that he has to ask her at night.


    After the meal, Miya calls Ben and Joey to the front.


    "Mommy, what¡¯s going on?"


    "You must answer my question truthfully, okay?"

 Chapter 423 What Is Their Relationship

    Chapter 423 What Is Their Rtionship


    Looking at the mysterious look of Miya, Ben and Joey nod.


    "Mommy, what happened?"


    Joey wonders.


    "Tell me, what is the rtionship between Andre and Gogo?"


    "What''s the matter?" Joey looks at Miya with a dumb face. "Mommy, why don''t we understand what you


    say?"


    Miya thinks her words might be too mature, so she changes her words. "That is why Andre is so good


    with Gogo?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Hearing Gogo¡¯s name, Joey feels angry, "I don''t know why Andre is so good to him, and even better


    than me. I''m wondering what Gogo does."


    Listening to her daughter''s series of words, Miya can see that she doesn''t seem to like Gogo so much.


    However, her daughter liking Gogo will be better than her son liking . Gogo... In fact, she doesn¡¯t hate


    Gogo, and it is still eptable to be her son-inw, but if it is... it ispletely uneptable.


    In fact, she doesn''t mean to discriminate, that is, she feels a little ufortable.


    "Do you doubt that Andre likes Gogo?" Ben says abruptly, which is exactly what Miya thinks.


    Seeing Miya''s expression, Ben knows he is right.


    "I think you know it for a long time. Andre is indifferent to everyone, but so good to Gogo. People with


    eyes should be able to see it."


    These words make Miya feel that she is blind.


    Joey also sighs. She looks at Miya and asks "Mommy, can you remember why Andre doesn''t go to the


    promotion ss?"


    Miya thinks about it. Andre and Ben both have the opportunity to go to the promotion ss. Ben goes,


    but Andre ispletely unwilling. "He says he worries about you, you look so beautiful. What if you are


    bullied by someone else? "At that time she thinks the reason is quite reliable. After all, her daughter is


    really beautiful.


    Hearing this, Joey almost cries, "Mommy, this time Dennis has bothered me in public. Look at what


    Andre does? He is in the same ss as me, but he doesn''t even say a word. It is Ben whoes from


    the promotion ss and helps me get rid of him."


    Joey says more and more excited, anyway, after that time, she bes one of Ben''s fans.


    The more the children say, Miya feels more and more wrong. She asks, "Do you know when Andre


    starts to be good for Gogo?"


    Miya''s words cause a strong disdain for the two children.


    "Mommy, when Gogo firstes, Andre helps him in various ways."


    Joey is speechless. "I have two older brothers. After hees, I have only one older brother."


    After the children¡¯s reminder, Miya realizes that Andre has been particrly good with Gogo from the


    beginning. She looks at the two children and says, "Okay, remember not to tell others, go back to do


    your homework and go to school tomorrow."


    The two children are disappointed that they are going to school tomorrow. Joey still wants to talk with


    for a while. Suddenly remembers that if she fails the exam and can''t hang out with the guys, she


    chooses to do her homework.


    After the children leaves, Miya also goes out.


    Gogo happens toe out and is pouring a ss of water. When he sees Miya, he immediately greets


    her politely, "Aunt Miya."


    "Hi."


    It turns out that she still likes Gogo, but how does it feel soplicated now? Miya can''t figure out what


    she is thinking.


    "Aunt Miya."


    Miya is going to go back to the room, but Gogo stops her from behind.


    Miya looks back and asks unnaturally, "Gogo, what''s wrong?"


    Gogo takes out something from his pocket and walks in front of Miya. He says, "This is my amulet. It


    has been with me for many years. Now I want to give it to the little brother or sister in your belly, is it


    okay?"


    Miya hesitates. A child who is only a few years old says that he has amulets for several years, which


    always makes people feel strange.


    Gogo looks at Miya puzzled when he sees Miya''s dy.


    "Gogo, can you tell me how is your life like before?" Miya asks.


    Gogo listens to Miya''s words and thinks, she might have doubted his motives. After all, he is a child of


    her rival and is not so polite before. He feels disappointed, he hands the amulet to Miya. He says, "I


    don¡¯t mean to hurt you. I go to a famous temple to ask for this amulet in our local area in four or five


    years old, the host look says that he can give me the most effective one since I am young. He says that


    I will be lucky in the future, and I really meet the lucky thing."


    There are many things Gogo doesn''t say, he won''t say, he is fortunate to have met their family. No


    matter what happens, they always treat him as a family member, which is the only warmth he has felt in


    recent years.


    Looking at Gogo''s sincerity, Miya feels that she is really ashamed to doubt a child. And this child looks


    so beautiful, everyone will love him. Besides, his son likes him, and he doesn¡¯t do something bad to his


    son.


    Miya touches Gogo''s head, "thank you, but this amulet is yours, what if your luck is deprived?"


    "It''s okay." Gogo shakes his head. "If possible, I''m willing to give all the luck to this future brother or


    sister."


    Listening to Gogo''s words, Miya freezes, and the child always moves her inadvertently.


    Suddenly she feels that there is no big deal, but she does not ept the amulet. She says "Now this


    child is still young. When hees to this worldter, you will never bete for any gifts. Some things


    that belong to you cannot be given to others casually, you know?"


    Miya says, putting the amulet back in Gogo''s pocket, the movement is still very soft.


    Gogo is freezes. Miya''s smile sincerely. As if she doesn''t hate him, this is the most happiest thing to


    him, and he is really lucky.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Andre walks out of the room, thinking that Gogo says to pour a ss of water, why doesn''t hee


    back after so long, and as soon as he reaches the door, he sees Gogo and Miya standing there...

 Chapter 424 Our Son May Like Men

    Chapter 424 Our Son May Like Men


    Miya sees Andreing, and looks at the person in front of her. There is no doubt that Andrees to


    Gogo.


    Why can''t this son treat her like Gogo?


    "Nothing. Gogo burns his hand just now, and I am a little worried about him." Miya''s tone is a little sad,


    as if it really happens.


    Andre is anxious as soon as he hears it. He goes to Gogo and asks, "Is it serious? Let me see." Andre


    takes Andre''s hand.


    Miya rolls her eyes silently and then leaves.


    Gogo immediately withdraws his hand. He says, "I don¡¯t burn my hand. I just pour cold water."


    "Really? It''s okay, then let''s go back. I just read your homework. One of the questions is wrong." Andre


    is relieved to hear that Gogo is fine, and then pulls Gogo back to the room.


    Gogo is still thinking about why Miya says that, as if to test him...


    In fact, Andre thinks about it, but he doesn''t say anything. It is estimated that his mother should know


    his thoughts.


    Miya sighs non-stop since she returns to the room.


    So, Alex hears Miya''s sigh as soon as he returns to the room. He remembers that she is absent-


    minded on the dinner table and asks, "Honey, what happened?"


    Miya looks at Alex and falls into an infinite sigh. She says, "Why is our son so good to others?"


    "What?" Alex doesn''t understand what Miya says.


    "I mean Andre!" Thinking of his eyes looking at Gogo, there is really nothing to say.


    Speaking of Andre, Alex seems to think of something. He says, "Do you think that Andre''s rtionship


    with Gogo is so unusual?"


    Listening to Alex''s words, Miya feels so ignorant, she turns her head to look at Alex, "Our son may like


    men..."


    Miya''s voice is lowered a little when she is talking, making Alexugh loudly. Oh my Goodness, how


    can he have such a cute wife.


    "Hey, what are youughing at, I''m telling you very seriously." Miya''s face darkens when Alex smiles


    wildly.


    Upon seeing this, Alex immediately surrenders. "Sorry, I just want to ask you, do you really think Gogo


    is a boy?"


    "What does that mean?" Miya looks a little weird when she look at Alex. "If Gogo is not a boy, is it a


    girl?"


    Alex just looks at Miya and says nothing.


    When Miya sees Alex not talking, she looks at Alex and sees that he is not joking. She is surprised. "I


    guess it right?"


    Alex looks at Miya for a long time, and finally nods.


    Miya''s current mood cannot be fully exined by plex¡±. She is also a woman anyway. How can


    she recognize it wrong?


    "I feel that our son is so amazing, and he can see the gender of others at a nce." Miya shakes her


    head, how amazing are her sons. Joey is better, she hopes that the child in her belly will be as sweet


    as Joey.


    Alex smiles at Miya in front of him, thinking to touch her belly andmunicate with her future child a


    little bit. As a result...


    Miya yells, "No! What if Andre doesn''t know that Gogo is a girl? Doesn''t it mean that he still likes


    boys?"


    Alex feels cold sweat on his forehead. Miya¡¯s reaction really makes him speechless. He raises his hand


    over Miya''s shoulder. "Don''t you know your son? Since childhood, he''s clever. It is estimated that he


    knows that, so he is so good to Gogo. The name Gogo is really very feminine."


    Miya listens, as if this is indeed the case.


    ¡°Then why he says he is a boy? If she is a girl, why she says she is a boy?¡± Miya thinks the Gogo tells


    them firmly in the past.


    "But, how do you know?" Miya looks at Alex suddenly with a puzzled look. Now the children are young


    and they can''t be told whether they are male or female.


    Alex says, "I do the DNA test. It proves that this child¡¯s mother is Susan, but her father is not me. And,


    by the way, the child''s gender is also tested."


    Although it has long been known that Gogo is not Alex¡¯s son, she is really bluffed by Susan''s firmness


    before.


    With a small question in her mind, Miya asks, "does Susan not know that the child is not yours?"


    In fact, Alex has considered this question before. She is so determined that she can do DNA test, and


    when she knows the child''s condition, she is really almost crazy.


    Such a move is really skeptical.


    "Since this is the case, does she know the gender of the child?" Miya suspects that Susan is just like


    them and can not understand anything.


    Alex shakes his head.


    Miya can''t help saying, "It''s really irresponsible." She says with a nce at Alex, not knowing what his


    expression is. After all, she is not the kind of person who often offends others.


    However, Alex doesn''t have any expression. Miya feels that it is a bit wrong to talk about the person he


    likes when he is young.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "If Gogo is a girl, then I feel that she is still good. After all, she is still very good to me. She just has one


    disadvantage." This point, she always hates the most.


    Seeing Miya''s expression, Alex is very cooperative and asks, "What?"


    "She''s really too sensible." Like her three children, she also often looks very lonely, making people feel


    distressed.


    Alex thinks he is a sessful father because his children are all sensible.


    "If we treat her a little better, will she act like a spoiled child as Joey?" Miya asks suddenly.


    Alex really can''t answer this question, how to answer this?


    "Forget it, you don''t know this, or I''ll try it myselfter." Miya says as she turns around and goes to the


    bathroom. "Okay, it''ste. I''m going to sleep."


    Alex is speechless. Thisdy changes her attitude so fast.


    Miya hums a song, and she is very rxed. After all, she has no need to worry about one of her


    children¡¯s marriage in the future.

 Chapter 425 I Will Also Make You Sweet

    Chapter 425 I Will Also Make You Sweet


    Anyway, after Miya talks with Alex, her look at Gogo changes.


    For example, today, Gogo is having dinner, and it feels like Miya has been staring at her, which make


    her feel panic, "what¡¯s wrong?" She asks.


    Miya just smiles and shakes her head, "Nothing, Andre, don''t you see that Gogo¡¯s bowl is empty? Keep


    her bowl food."


    "..."


    As Miya says, the whole family can''t help looking at Miya, Miya smiles embarrassedly. "Don¡¯t look at


    me, help yourself."


    Alex looks at his honey, and he can''t help being speechless. He thinks he is so fortunate that he has


    such a lovely wife.


    Andre nces at Gogo''s bowl which is indeed empty, so he keeps her bowl food.


    Ben and Joey nce at each other and feel something seems so weird.


    "Honey, are you too anxious? The children are still young." Privately, in the study, Alex reminds Miya.


    Miya is also a little helpless, "It is unbearable... Andre looks at Gogo so sweetly."


    "..." Alex suddenly approaches Miya and says to her, "I''ll make you sweet too."


    Miya listens, holding her chest with her hands, "I am still pregnant."


    Seeing Miya''s expression, Alex just approaches Miya¡¯s face.


    Although Miya is unwilling, she closes her eyes and pouts slightly.


    Alex looks at Miya and suddenly smiles, and then he lifts her into his arms.


    Miya hasn''t responded yet, but feels that she is lifted. She suddenly opens her eyes. What jumps into


    her eyes is Alex''s handsome face. "Shouldn''t it be done by kissing?"


    Alex hears Miya''s answer and thinks about it, "It turns out that you want me to kiss you, it''s not difficult


    at all." As he says, he moves his face closer.


    Miya looks away, "I''m really just kidding, ignore it."


    "But what if I don¡¯t want to ignore it?" Alex asks.


    Miya looks at Alex and says sincerely, "Then forget it."She struggles to leave while she is saying, but


    Alex hugs her more tightly.


    "Don''t move, don''t hurt yourself."


    The voice is soft... Miya feels sweet, so she forgets to resist.


    Alex suddenly find that this trick works, so he takes Miya to the bedroom. "You should be tired, it''s time


    to take a rest."


    "I haven''t gone out for a walk today." Miya expresses dissatisfaction.


    "Take a rest today, and I will go out with you tomorrow." Alex takes Miya into the bedroom.


    Joey, who just goes out to pour a ss of water, happens to see her parents. She is walking forward


    but suddenly takes a few steps back. The house is full of love recently, but she is too young to


    understand it well. "Are you nning to iste me recently?"


    Her parents are staying together all day, Gogo and Andre are staying together, and Benpletely


    ignores her because he is preparing for the exam...


    Joey finally decides to go to Ben. After all, it¡¯s better to stay with him. Anyway, the final exam ising


    next month, and she should be well prepared.


    Miya lies on the bed when she returns to the bedroom. She looks at Alex''s firm appearance and is


    ready to rest for a while.


    Seeing that Miya is so obedient, Alex turns to the study to solve other problems.


    At this time, Miya¡¯s cell phone rings suddenly.


    This makes Miya feel a little irritable. She takes the phone and answers.


    "Hello, this is Miya speaking. Who¡¯s that please?"


    Lisa hears this kind of voice from Miya for the first time, as if she is in a bad mood.


    "Miya, are you feel angry, why is your voice so fierce?"


    Hearing the voice, Miya is able to tell who is. "Lisa, what¡¯s wrong?"


    "Tomorrow I am going to hold a party in my yard, and I want to invite you toe with Michelle. It will


    be a bit more lively."


    "Michelle?" Miya suddenly feels that there is something wrong, "Doesn''t Michelle keep staying at your


    home? Why do you call me?"


    "Hasn¡¯t Michelle already returned to your home?" Lisa asks.


    "When does she return to my home?"


    "No?"


    "No."


    After Miya says this word, the atmosphere suddenly bes quiet, and they finally realize something.


    Miya says, "what''s going on?"


    "Michelle actually has a meal at my home. She says that she wants to go back that night. I think she is


    going to to your house, so I haven''t asked her more." Lisa replies.


    "Do you not send her?" Miya asks.


    Lisa remembers the situation that day, "We ask the driver to send her back that day, and the driver also


    says that he is sure to send her to your house."


    The slight sorting of them makes their thoughts even more chaotic.


    "Wait, Lisa, I''ll call Michelle first and tell you the resultter."


    "Ok."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After Lisa finishes speaking, they hang up the phone.


    Miya immediately dials a familiar number.


    Fortunately, the mobile number can still be connected.


    "Michelle, where are you now?"


    Miya asks anxiously.


    Michelle freezes for a moment, "Miya, what¡¯s wrong?"


    "Can you tell me where you are now?" Miya asks.


    Michelle looks around and listens to Miya''s words, but she actually feels very happy. "I am in my


    hometown now."


    "Hometown?" Miya is confused. "Why don''t you tell me and Lisa?"


    "The situation is urgent that day. I have already arrived at your house that day, but I finally receive a


    phone call, telling that my grandmother might pass away, so I go home. I am very busy those days. I


    think I have told you but I should have forgotten it."


    Hearing what Michelle says, Miya is also relieved, "So how is your grandmother now?"


    "Well, she gets better." Michelle sobs a little.


    But because of the strong winds around, Miya doesn''t hear it clearly.


    A man stands beside Michelle, and says in a cold voice.


    "Have you finished?"

 Chapter 426 I Am Going To Accompany Ladies

    Chapter 426 I Am Going To Apany Ladies


    Miya does not hear Michelle''s words because of the wind, but she vaguely hears a man''s voice.


    "Michelle, is there anyone around you?"


    Michelle says, "No! The signal is bad, so I will hang up. Let¡¯s talkter when we have time."


    Michelle hangs up the phone.


    Miya feels a little strange. Why does Michelle leave suddenly? Because of the strangeness in her


    heart, she dials another number.


    "Miya, what¡¯s going on? Wow, it¡¯s sote." Randy looks at the clock and wonders why Miya calls him.


    "I have something to do, would you like to help me?"


    "Miya, you are polite, your business is Alex''s business, and Alex''s business is our business. If you have


    any trouble, we will do our best to help you."


    Randy now regards Miya as a respected person. After all, few people in the world can subdue Alex.


    "I want you to help me check a person''s location. Is it difficult?" Miya asks.


    "It depends on who the person is. If it is an ordinary person, then naturally there is no problem. If it is a


    kind of international criminal, we may be helpless."


    There is really a kind of humor in Randy''s words. Miya hasn''t found it before. "I am looking for an


    ordinary person. She says that she is back home. I don''t know where her home is. Help me check the


    information about her."


    "Okay." Randy promises. "You can tell me the name, gender and age, and if you have a photo, you''d


    better send me."


    "Ok." Miya nods and agrees. But because Michelle doesn''t have the habit of taking pictures. It is really


    hard to find for a while.


    At this moment, Lisa''s Wechat moment appears.


    She still doesn''t delete those pictures about Michelle.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, Randy feels shocked when he receives Michelle''s picture, which notes ¡°female¡± on the side.


    Such a handsome guy turns out to be ady. He really doesn¡¯t know if the world is amazing or he is out


    of date.


    "Why haven''t you rested yet?"


    Miya spends a long time to deal with these problems, after talking to Randy, she also calls Lisa to talk


    about the basic situation.


    So, when Alex finishes his work andes back, he finds that Miya still absorbs in her phone.


    "Honey."


    Miya calls Alex so softly suddenly, which make Alex feel heartbeat.


    "What''s wrong?" Alex''s attitude can''t help calming down.


    "Nothing. I feel tired and ready to sleep." Miya says as she lies down and turns over, as if she is really


    about to sleep.


    Alex thinks that Miya is getting naive.


    But he thinks it great. He wants to raise an ignorant child like Miya, and it seems to be very proud to


    have a wife like this.


    Miya is actually to ease the embarrassment. After all, she has promised Alex to take a rest, but when


    he enters the bedroom, he finds that she is ying with a mobile phone, which is indeed a little bit...


    wrong.


    But then she thinks about it, this situation seems wrong, why should she be afraid of Alex?


    So, she is sitting up again. It turns out that Alex is trying on his clothes in front of the mirror, which


    makes her really speechless.


    When Alex sees that Miya is not asleep, he is overjoyed, holding two sets of clothes, "Honey, which


    one do you think will look better on me?"


    In fact, Alex''s figure is very good. Whatever clothes he wears is good-looking, but he always wears


    them casually, even when buying clothes... He seems to have been wearing custom clothes all the


    time. She says that he is too wasteful, so she buys everything in his cab except for the formal suits


    for work.


    "What are you doing?" Miya asks incredulously.


    "I''m trying on clothes!" Alex puts the clothes back on the hanger and takes out another set. He tries on


    it and feels pretty good. "I remember that you make this clothes for me. I haven''t had time to wear it."


    "Of course I know you are trying on clothes, I just want to ask you, why do you want to try on clothes?"


    This makes her feel that he is showing off himself shamelessly.


    "Don''t you always dress well when there is something important? I am the same."


    Alex''s words make Miya feel confused. "What are you going to do tomorrow?" She asks.


    Alex nods and smiles slightly, "There is a very important thing tomorrow."


    "What''s important? Are you going to apany women." Miya quips.


    Alex nods again, "Yes, I am going to apanydies."


    When Miya hears it, her face darkens. "Alex, are you getting tired of living?"


    Alex won''t say that he is inexplicably happy every time he looks at Miya''s nervous appearance. He


    approaches Miya, "are you angry?"


    Miya snorts, "Will I be angry?"


    "Well, then you should be jealous." Alex says.


    Miya ignores Alex this time and still turns her face away.


    Alex kisses Miya''s face, and he says, "Tomorrow I will apany you to the pregnancy check-up."


    "Pregnancy check-up?" When Miya hears Alex''s words, she looks up directly at Alex.


    Alex nods. "I was wrongst time. I will apany you to the pregnancy check-up every time in the


    future."


    In fact, if Alex doesn''t mention it, Miya won¡¯t recall the scene in front of thepany that day, which


    has imprinted in her mind. She shakes her head strongly, trying to get rid of all the bad memories in her


    mind.


    "What''s wrong?" Alex feels that Miya has something wrong.


    Miya still shakes her head, "Nothing."


    "If you have any problems, you must let me know, okay?" Alex says seriously.


    Miya nods. "Got it, I''ll trouble you with anything in the future. Now, Mr. Alex, take a bath first, then put


    the clothes back in the wardrobe before you sleep, okay?"

 Chapter 427 Is The Explanation Useful?

    Chapter 427 Is The Exnation Useful?


    "OK."


    He dare not obey his honey¡¯s words.


    Miyaes to the hospital again. Shees herest time a few months ago, because she has been


    afraid of being recognized, she has never been to the hospital.


    And thest time shees, she is alone...


    This time, it happens to be the doctor. She lifts her sses and looks at Miya for a long time.


    Miya feels uneasy to be stared for so long. The doctor looks at Alex next to her, and the doctor smiles,


    "This time, you are apanied by your husband?"


    Miya nods.


    The doctor suddenly smiles, "It''s normal for young couples to quarrel, but the children are two people''s


    treasures, so they must be cherished."


    Listening to the doctor, Alex really feels that he is targeted. He knows that he is really wrongst time.


    In the following inspections, Alex is always busy caring Miya.


    Seeing this scene, some nurses are a little weird. They originally think that he is a yboy, but now


    Alex seems to be serious to Miya and does everything for her.


    In fact, what the most incredible thing they think is that Miya is supported by Alex all the way. She is so


    lucky to have such a husband.


    Miya finds that she has been stared at by various people since she enters the hospital, which makes


    her difort. She pushes Alex on the side and says to him, "please restrain yourself."


    Alex says puzzled, "Why do you say so?"


    "You can be a little farther away from me, otherwise the people will look at me all the time, making me


    feel ufortable." Miya says with her head down, because she knows that manydies are looking


    at her.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Alex looks to the side, and really sees envious looks, but his wife is ashamed. He knows she is brave,


    but she is easy to feel ashamed.


    For fun, Alex deliberately kisses Miya''s face and says, "Honey, you have worked hard."


    So, because of this behaviour and this sentence, Alex makes Miya an object of envy and jealousy for


    all kinds of people, and his arm is also swollen because of Miya¡¯s pinch.


    She even doesn''t pay much attention to Alex on the way home.


    "Honey, what''s wrong with you?" Alex asks knowingly.


    However, Miya turns her face away from Alex.


    They call the driver when they go back, so they are sitting in the back of the car, the driver does not pay


    attention to the actions behind.


    Alex takes Miya into his arms because of hisck of coordination.


    "Alex, you let me go." Miya is angry.


    However, Alex hugs Miya violently and shakes his head firmly, "No, I won¡¯t let go of you."


    "Alex, how naive you are!" Miya starts pushing hard.


    But how can her strength be equal to Alex?


    "Don''t move, I just let go, don''t hurt yourself." Alex says and lets go of Miya.


    Miya is suddenly dumbfounded by Alex''s words. It seems so sweet.


    "Honey, don''t look at me like that, I will think you like my hug." Alex quips.


    "What if I really like it?" Miya asks.


    Alex shakes his head helplessly, and then reaches out and hugs Miya into his arms again.


    Alex is still quite satisfied now. When embracing Miya, he feels like he is embracing the world.


    The driver feels quite speechless. He nces at the rearview mirror. The sweetness in the back seat


    makes him, a single person, feel so envious.


    Miya insists on getting off the car after arriving at the destination. She threatens Alex, "If you don''t let


    me walk by myself, then I will ignore you in the future."


    Although he knows Miya¡¯s words may not be true, Alex still obeys, "Honey, please."


    Alex helps Miya open the car door and carefully covers her head to prevent her from touching the roof.


    Miya feels warm as he is so considerate. She smiles naturally, nces at Alex, and steps out of the


    car. Alex also reaches out his hand.


    "Honey, please take my hand."


    Miya naturally does not refuse.


    They are still in a good mood before they see the other parked cars in the yard.


    This car is very familiar, although it is ck, it is particrly different from other signs. It seems that the


    car owner is very proud.


    Miya''s face stiffens because she feels there is something wrong.


    It''s the same with Alex, especially when he sees someone is behind the door.


    Alex pushes the door and hears Joey yelling.


    "No, no!"


    Joey''s voice is very loud, together with some a kind of sadness.


    Miya squeezes in her heart, what happens?


    "This thing is clearly not Ben''s fault, why are you helping the bad guys?"


    That is Joey''s voice, and there is a male voice next to it.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s wrong, but he doesn¡¯t admit it. Our whole family¡¯s faces lose because of him!"


    "I''ve said it, it''s not Ben''s fault! Ben, exin it yourself! Tell them the truth."


    "The truth is that he is wrong."


    The sound of quarrels and sticks falling on the body is very harsh. What makes Miya even more


    distressed is that she hears Ben''s voice.


    "Is the exnation useful? He won''t believe it anyway."


    "I used to think that Grace will only seduce my father. I don''t expect her to seduce my father''s father."


    Joey''s words also be vicious, but the next second she is pped in the face.


    Miya rushes up.


    She almost stares at the scene in front of her.


    Her son is overwhelmed by two men in ck and is beaten by a man with a stick, and her daughter is


    also grabbed by a man in ck. She resists, but it doesn''t work. Her face is also swollen.


    "What are you doing!"


    Miya shouts, and the sentence contains anger and sadness.


    The people inside are stunned for a while, especially the one who holds the stick.

 Chapter 428 Please Leave Here

    Chapter 428 Please Leave Here


    Miya rushes up without hesitation, but is stopped by Alex on the side.


    Alex first walks in front of the man who is holding a stick, snatches it and throw it away.


    The metal falls, making a clear sound.


    "Augus, may I ask what you are doing?"


    With a roar from Alex, everyone in the room can''t help shaking. His voice is terrifying, and his eyes are


    full of anger. He looks up at the man standing in front of him as if to kill him.


    Augus looks at the man in front of him, who is his son ... but he is a great threat.


    "Do you know what you are doing?" August asks.


    "And do you know what you are doing?" Alex raises his hand to beat the man who is dragging Ben.


    Alex is very strong, he looks at the people in ck and shouts, "let go my children."


    Although Augus also ces at them, they are afraid of Alex''s more, so they let go of Ben and Joey on


    the side. Augus asks angrily.


    "What are you all doing? Do you forget who your boss is?"


    The group of people in ck just keep their heads down and say nothing.


    Seeing their silence, Augus then looks at Alex, "I''m your father! Do you know?"


    "If you were not the one who gave birth to me, that stick should fall on you." Alex''s face is dark.


    This is the first time someone has scared Augus. When Alex is looking at the stick, he is so panicked.


    "You are afraid, right?" Miyaes over and puts Ben and Joey in her arms, looking at Augus and


    asking.


    Augus sees Miya. He thinks that something is rtive to her. If it is not Miya, Alex will listen to him and


    marry a gentlefolk.


    "You are really still alive. I do not expect that you are so calcting. You not only deceive my son''s


    love, but also scares Grace!"


    "I''m afraid yourst sentence is your true words." Miya smiles. "It is just like what many people see, I


    want to ask you a question."


    Augus feels that Miya will never say anything good, so he doesn''t want to listen at all, "Why do you ask


    me, and why should I answer you."


    "In that case, there should be nothing special for you toe here, then you should go back." Miya is


    also angry because her children are bullied like this.


    "Is this what you should say to me? You are such an impolite woman. Alex, why will you fall in love


    with? Grace is much better than her?"


    Miya thinks that Augus must be a fan of Grace. This is really like a kind of advertisement, but why is


    she attached?


    Alex nces at Miya and the child in her belly, and he sneers.


    "Do you hear that? You are not wee at my house, leave here now."


    Alex feels that he is too polite. If the person in front of him is not his father, then he will rush up and


    beat him. But he indeed is his father, so he will not do that. But when ites to the spiritual aspect, he


    will not definitely let go of him!


    "Alex, should this be your attitude towards me?"


    "Then as a grandfather, what is your attitude to your grandchildren? Look at your grandchildren, which


    one doesn''t look harder than Grace? Grace is at least an adult, but how old are they? I am asking you,


    how old are they?"


    Alex can''t help shouting, and Miya steps forward to stop him.


    Augus is shocked by Alex¡¯s roar, and he habitually mes Miya. He says, "It''s all your fault to ruin our


    rtionship. I will never admit that you are the daughter-inw of mine."


    "That''s fine!" Miya says. "Will Mr. Augus leave here? We don''t wee you here."


    "This is your beloved wife. Look at her attitude towards me. You still protect her so much. I feel that


    protecting a dog is better than protecting her." Augus''s expression is fierce.


    This look is really different from what they see a long time ago. At that time, it really looks like an elder,


    but now... there is a tendency to rejuvenate...


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don¡¯t you not hear it? Do you want me to drive you away in person?" Alex says.


    Augus is puzzled and freezes there. Alex picks up the stick from the ground, and holds it in his hand.


    Alex is looking at Augus''s direction and smiles slightly.


    Augus understands. He looks at Alex''s face. His son should not treat him like that.


    However... Alex is approaching him gradually.


    Something suddenlyes to Augus''s mind. He makes himself look calm, rolling up his sleeve slightly,


    "I, I am actually angry about your attitude towards Grace¡¯s family. After all, her family and ours are


    business partners. Now the rtionship is ruined, and no one wants to be like this."


    Augus wants to speak slowly, but looking at Alex, who is more and more impatiently, he is a little


    scared. "I invite her family to have dinner with us this Saturday night. Let''s dismiss the


    misunderstanding."


    "There should be no misunderstandings. Their family is too spoiled for their children, and then my son


    is bullied. I feel that there is no need for us to have meals with them." Alex refuses directly, and then he


    calls the security guard.


    The security guard is a little ignorant. Alex feels speechless that this security guard always lets people


    in casually. Does Randy help him hire a fool?


    Seeing that Alex is going to be angry, the security guard realizes something. He looks at the people in


    front of him and says to them, "Sorry, please leave here."


    Now even a security guard is so impolite to Augus. His anger is getting stronger.


    "Do you know I am his father?" August points to Alex.


    The security guard nces at Alex, who doesn¡¯t care about it at all, so he bows slightly and says,


    "Please leave here."

 Chapter 429 Curse His Lonely Life

    Chapter 429 Curse His Lonely Life


    Augus thinks about staying here will only hurt his self-esteem, which is useless.


    He coughs, then looks at Alex and says, e to my house this Saturday. If you don''te, I will


    delete your children''s name from the family tree."


    Alex is really angry, but Augus goes away.


    "How can you react like this? Why are you always letting people who shouldn''t be let in! I have told you


    that if anyone wants toe in and you can''t be sure its identity, you can call me. But why don''t I


    receive a call?" After Augus leaves, Alex scolds the security guard.


    The security guard actually feels aggrieved. Isn''t the man saying that he is the boss''s father when he


    comes? Thinking of it, his job is really hard! The boss''s fiancee, the mother of the child inside, and


    even his father are who cannot be let in.


    The security guard really doesn''t know who offends the boss.


    Seeing the security guard not speaking, Alex feels that he is not trustworthy. He says, "you are fired."


    The security guard leaves.


    Miya doesn''t want to plead for him, she looks around and asks, "Where are Andre, Gogo, and Gina?"


    Joey feels aggrieved when she touches her swollen face. "Gina takes them to buy food. Ben and I


    should have followed them. Who knows that the old man will treat us like this?"


    Miya notices Joey''s face and raises her hand to touch, and asks softly, "Does it hurt?"


    Joey wants to say yes, but looking at Ben, remembering that he has just been beaten so heavily, but he


    doesn''t say anything, so Joey also doesn¡¯tin.


    "Mommy, actually Ben should be painful." Joey suddenly hugs Miya tightly, and she says, "Mommy, the


    old man is bad to us, he certainly doesn''t like us. After all, we are not brought up by him. He naturally


    will not be as good to us as Andre."


    Actually, Augus really does treat them well. It is about the time when Miya and Alex gets married. He


    says he is so happy to have so many grandchildren. At the time, she and Ben both call him grandpa,


    but now... she hates him so much.


    Miya is lost in thought when she hears Joey''s words. She turns to look at Ben, and suddenly finds


    Ben''s lips are bluish... She reaches out her hand to open Ben''s mouth, and finds that he keeps biting


    the lower lip, which is a kind of forbearance. "Ben, Mommy says that males can''t cry casually, but if it


    hurts, you can. After all, you are still young and you have this privilege."


    "No, Mommy, if we cry, it will make those bad guys happy." Ben looks at Miya and says very seriously.


    Miya doesn''t seem to know Ben anymore. How can he be so mature? She kisses his face, "It''s okay,


    your Daddy and I will always protect you."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Alex also squats down. He says in self-usation, "I''m sorry, this time I haven¡¯t protected you. I


    promise that this kind of thing will never happen in the future."


    "It''s not your fault. You are so handsome just now! I will also marry a man who is as powerful as you."


    Joey says, kissing Alex on the face.


    Alex seems to be healed suddenly, this matter should be over.


    When Gina returns with Gogo and Andre, they find a mess in the house and they are shocked.


    "Is there a thief?" Gina asks.


    However, no one answers her, and there is a silence around them, which make people afraid.


    "I haven''t seen the security guard at the door. What happened?"


    Gogo asks.


    Andre is finding something.


    Suddenly, there is a smelling from the kitchen.


    They walk to the kitchen, and they see Alex is doing something in front of the stove. It seems that there


    is smoke not far away.


    "Andre, can he cook?" Gogo worries.


    Andre shakes his head. He looks back and finds that Gina is gone, and then looks at the kitchen. Gina


    has rushes to put out the fire.


    "Sir, wait there. I will cook for you."


    Faced with Gina, Andre and Gogo suddenly burst into a smile.


    Alex is wondering, is his culinary skills so bad? So, he cast a puzzled look at the children, but the


    children nod without asking anything. This time, Alex feels depressed.


    "Joey, what''s wrong with your face?" Gogo finds something wrong.


    Joey touches the face and finds that it is indeed swollen. Before she speaks, Ben says.


    "She is yful and stirs up a honeb in the yard. So she hurts."


    Joey rolls up her eyes silently, but what can she say? Of course she nods, "Yes! Who knows it hurts me


    so heavily."


    "Do you need me to scold it?" Gogo asks jokingly.


    "Of course, I want you to help me curse it to death and be alone for a lifetime." Joey is so angry when


    thinking Augus, she just tells the truth.


    Alex can understand what Joey is saying, but he also feels that she is cursing him, and it still feels


    weird in any way. He says to Joey, "Your Mommy is looking for a medicine for you. Don''t trouble her,


    just go by yourself."


    Joey agrees, after all, she doesn''t want her face ruined.


    Miya remembers that Michelle has given her a bottle of anti-inmmatory medicinal liquor, but she can¡¯t


    find it.


    Suddenly, her cell phone rings, and she answers casually, "Miya speaking, Who¡¯s that please?"


    "Miya, I hear the security guard says that Alex has fired him?"


    It is Randy''s calling. Thinking of the security guard, Miya doesn''t think Alex is wrong.


    "Yes, because the security guard does not know who should not be let in."


    Miya forgets why Alex hires this security guard. Maybe it¡¯s because of Susan or Grace, but it has no


    differences anyway, because both of them havee in.

 Chapter 430 Going To The Banquet

    Chapter 430 Going To The Banquet


    Alex specifically tells the security guard not to let them in and shows him the photos. It''s like this person


    is blind, this time he lets Augus in, causing her two children are bullied...


    Randy wants to intercede for the security guard at first. After hearing Miya''s words, Randy only feels


    that the security guard really has done wrong, even he can''t stand it.


    "Oh, Randy, do you remember the person I ask you to check for me?" Miya suddenly remembers


    Michelle, who has not kept in touch with her for a long time. She has tried to dial her number, but it is


    power off.


    Randy thinks about the task. He says, "I have found out that the person is indeed back to her


    hometown. The vigers say that she is doing well, and it seems that there is a man who is particrly


    good to her.


    Miya hears this and can''t help thinking about more. Michelle doesn''t tell her about this. She decides to


    meet Michelle to talk about what is going onter.


    After hanging up the phone, Joey knocks on the door.


    Miya allows her in, and sees Joey walking to her with a sigh.


    "What happened?"


    Miya wants to tells a joke, but when she sees Joey¡¯s swollen face, she feels distressed.


    "Mommy, in fact, I don''t feel pain anymore, I just feel this is ugly. Can I not go to school these days?


    Otherwise, my ssmates willugh at me." Her image in school is elegant, which can not be ruined!


    Miya knows what Joey is thinking, but she does not speak out. "Joey, have you said something about


    seducing your father''s father?"


    She remembers that Joey is beaten after saying this.


    Joey is angry, ¡°Mommy, I feel that the old man is terrible. He says that he wants Grace to marry Daddy.


    However, he falls in love with Grace! Grace is also terrible, she even wants two men, and the two men


    are still father and son! It''s too disgusting."


    Listening to what Joey says, Miya can''t believe it is what her daughter says, "Why do you say so?"


    "Do you know? When she leaves our housest time, she goes directly to the old man''s house to find


    him. And she says she is bullied by us, making her painful. The old manforts her all the time. They


    even almost have sex..." Joey tells Miya everything she knows.


    Listening to Joey¡¯s words, Miya is really iprehensible that a little girl will even say such kind of


    thing, she asks, "How do you know these? You are not living with them."


    "These are all said by aunt. She also says that the old man wants to divorce his current wife because


    of Grace." Joey can''t believe what she is talking about.


    "Aunt?" Who?


    "Aileen!" Joey rolls up her eyes silently. "Mommy, you''ve been married Daddy for such a long time,


    don''t you know his sister?"


    Aileen? Miya continues to ask, "What does she say to you?"


    "She tells me all above, she''s kind. She used to buy snacks for us when you are away."


    Miya thinks about Aileen, who is not that kind in her impression, but now it''s so strange that Joey is


    praising her. Is it true that Augus wants to divorce Be because of Grace?


    "Joey, has Dennis been so rampant recently?" The purpose of Augus''sing is to ask Ben to


    apologize to Dennis.


    Joey listens and sighs, "he doesn''te to ss anymore, everyone in our ss thinks he is ashamed


    and runs away, and I also feel that if it were me, I would also feel ashamed."


    That day, Dennis seems to extend a hand to Ben... it doesn''t seem to mean to escape.


    Joey sees that Miya is silent. When she sees something pretty is in Miya¡¯s hands, she asks, "Mommy,


    what are you holding?"


    After being asked, Miya looks in the hand. It is the medicinal liquor which she has found thousands of


    times. She really doesn''t know where she finds it. She immediately opens the lid and apply it to Joey''s


    face.


    Joey seems to feel no pain at all because it feels cold.


    In the evening, they discuss the reasons why it is so messy after returning home. Both Alex and Miya


    choose to keep silent.


    This is actually a nightmare for Ben and Joey.


    They are just doing homework at home, and a group of people rush in. Their grandpa walks in front of


    them with a stick...


    Miya says, "This Saturday night I will go out with your Daddy and maye backte. I will ask Lisa to


    come here to y with you. Remember not to run around!"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Actually, it''s the same with Gina staying with us!" Joey says.


    Every time Lisaes, Adam will always follow her. When he chases Miya at that time, his attitude


    towards them is really good. Nowadays, he will be angry with them if they ¡°bully¡± Lisa. What''s going


    on...


    In fact, Miya wants Adam toe here. After all, they don''t dare to be too yful if he is here.


    "Isn''t Lisa good to you? She likes you. I will ask her toe!" Miya finishes speaking and lets them


    have meals.


    They keep silent, but when they return to the room, Alex asks, "Are you sure you to go?"


    "Yes." Miya says.


    "I always feel that there is danger." Alex expresses his worry.


    "What''s the danger?" Miya says. "We have to figure out some things, such as what is the rtionship


    between your dad and Grace..."


    Alex looks at Miya and suddenly remembers that Grace¡¯s family is very rampant in business recently.


    They should be supported by some privileged people.


    So, they decide to go there for the banquet.

 Chapter 431 You Are Not Qualified To Compare With Me

    Chapter 431 You Are Not Qualified To Compare With Me


    Before the banquet, Alex and Miya dress up themselves.


    It is Saturday, and theye to a trap that set by Augus, but they are also well-prepared.


    The arrival of them immediately attracts the attention of most people.


    Miya has been pregnant for four or five months, so she is wearing ts. She stands beside Alex and


    looks even more petite.


    She is still thin even if in pregnancy. Today, she is wearing a long skirt with straight shoulders. The


    waistline is very fuzzy, which is a kind of pure feeling.


    Alex wears a traditional dinner suit, his long legs under the trousers are still very attractive.


    They see Augus as soon as they enters the hall, and he is standing nearby with a small ss in hand.


    Miya also looks at the person beside him. It is not Be but Grace...


    "Don¡¯t you say you just ask Grace¡¯s family to exin what happened then?" Alex asks Augus when he


    sees him. "I think people here are not all from their family."


    Seeing Alex and Miya are hand in hand, Augus¡¯s smile is slightly unnatural.


    "Because I have something important to announce today." August says, pulling Grace¡¯s hands and


    says to her, "Grace, stay with Alex for a while. I will announce itter."


    Grace nods and walks to Alex''s side. She is about to pull Alex''s hand, but is stopped by Miya.


    "Aren¡¯t you from a gentlefolk as everyone says? An elegant woman should know she can''t go to others¡¯


    husband." Miya asks.


    If Miya doesn¡¯t speak, Grace will not discover she is here. She can''t help smiling when she looks at


    Miya. The smile is a little weird, making Miya ufortable.


    "I just think that if someone has left here, they shouldn''t be there again."


    Grace says, and Augus has picked up the microphone.


    "Today, I am here to announce a big happy news."


    Everyone''s eyes gather on the man on the rostrum, Augus grins.


    "What''s going on?"


    Someone yells like this, August smiles.


    "Today, my son Alex and Grace are engaged."


    At this time the whole audience burst into an uproar. They just see Alex has a female partner, and the


    rtionship between the female partner and him seems quite intimate. They have heard the news the


    wife of Alex Group¡¯s president is dead, so they don''t know who the female partner is.


    Alex and Miya are stared at by the crowd. Grace raises her proud jaw and walks to Alex.


    She also nces at Miya with anger. She looks down on her like this. Today, Miyaes without


    makeup. While she is with exquisite makeup. So, she confidently walks up.


    However, Alex takes Miya to the crowd first, "I already have a wife, and she is beside me, I think no


    one wants to do something that vites thew." Then, he looks at Augus on the stage with warning.


    Augus receives a warning from his son. He says, "I did have a daughter-inw before, but she is dead."


    "Don''t you clear that is a rumor?" Alex''s voice is not very heavy, but there is some invisible pressure.


    He has never let go of Miya''s hand, and now turns to look at her affectionately, then picks up her hand


    and kisses it. "My wife is obviously beside me."


    Because of Alex''s actions, Grace around them seems particrly embarrassed, yet Grace keeps the


    mysterious smile.


    But her family is dissatisfied, and they ask Augus to give an exnation.


    Augus actually does not like to see this scene. Therefore, he takes out something unwillingly.


    "You must be wondering why I say that. Next, I will show you a set of photos. Please take a look at the


    big screen."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Augus says, signaling the assistant on the side. The assistant takes out aptop.


    "Oh!"


    "I''ve seen this picture before, but I don''t expect it to be Alex¡¯s wife."


    The photo appears on the big screen. It is the small advertisements before. Miya''s face bes pale.


    The truth of this photo has never been found out.


    And Alex has been holding Miya''s waist, he says, "This matter will be tackled soon, believe me."


    Miya feels very magical. She is clearly in a panic now, but suddenly calmed down by Alex''s words. She


    can''t get herself into trouble now. Otherwise, she will be misunderstood.


    Grace''s chin is always raised highly, she walks to Alex and says, "I can do what Miya can do." She


    sticks out her chest. She wears a low-neck dress today, which is sexy, showing that she is not only


    pretty, but also has very good figure.


    "And I''m so young, I believe I''m much cleaner than her." Grace nces at Miya and whispers, "I


    haven¡¯t have sex with anyone, how about you? Do you have your first sex with Alex? There are so


    many men around you, I don¡¯t know how many people are infected."


    Grace''s words are indeed disgusting. Alex can''t help bursting into anger, but Miya stops him. She goes


    to Grace and says, "I can die for him, can you?"


    Grace is stunned. She hasn''t thought that much. She just wants to Alex, who looks down on her, knows


    that she is also very good, but she doesn¡¯t expect to love him more deeply.


    And Alex also freezes.


    He looks at Miya, and his thoughts go back a long, long time ago. Miya at that time seems to have said


    so. This sentence seems to make him happy for a long time.


    Seeing Grace silence, Miya says again.


    "If you can''t, why do you say so? You are really young, but I''m not that old. I have three children when I


    was your age. What about you? ? At that time, you even don''t know who Alex is. You are not qualified


    topare with me."

 Chapter 432 Its The Same

    Chapter 432 It''s The Same


    "You..."


    Miya''s words make Grace speechless.


    And those who think Miya is unworthy, listen to what Miya says and feel that no matter what happens,


    Alex¡¯s family should not abandon her. After all, she has three children for Alex. It looks like she is still


    pregnant today.


    Augus at this time announces that Alex and Grace are together. Does he want Alex to be derailed


    when his wife is pregnant? Such a thing without a moral bottom line, why does he ask his son to do


    this?


    Seeing that the public support Miya, Augus signals for the assistant on the side, and then a voice rings


    out from the crowd.


    "The time she is pregnant and the date of the photo are the same. Who knows if her child is her


    lover¡¯s."


    "Even if she is nice to Alex, Alex should not ept this."


    ...


    Because these words, they feel that Miya is wrong.


    Miya''s hand has always been held by Alex, and only then will she feel that she is standing here with


    confidence.


    "Anyway, as long as I am Alex¡¯s wife, I will not let go of him."


    Miya¡¯s roar erases most people¡¯s doubt feelings.


    "It''s really shameless to have an affair, and she even still doesn¡¯t let go of her husband."


    Such voices appears in the crowd, all scolding Miya.


    But Alex is still holding Miya''s hand and is looking at her with increasing firmness. "I''m the same as my


    wife, as long as she is still my wife, I won''t let go of her hand, she is my world."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex''s reaction makes many women envy. They think that if their husbands are like this, they won''t be


    derailed. Otherwise, it is really unwise.


    Alex turns his head to Miya and confesses to her, "When I met her, I was still a big boy who was not


    sensible, maybe I describe myself,who is almost thirty years old, as a boy, is indeed very funny, but I do


    define myself as a boy, she teaches me a lot, as well as what love and family are.


    "At that time, I was grumpy, but she was still by my side and did not leave me. I think this is the gift of


    God to me. So I change myself gradually. No Miya, no me.


    "I believe in her, just as she has always believed in me, and now my wife is ndered, and I have the


    right to investigate this."


    When everyone is still stunned, Alex suddenly aggravates his tone at thest sentence, making most


    people startled, and his eyes stay on Augus.


    Augus doesn''t know what Alex is going to do. Alex smiles weirdly, making Augus shudder.


    Suddenly, a persones out of the crowd. He walks to the big screen and asks with a loud voice:


    "Does everyone feel that I look like this lover?"


    Listening to his reminder, many people feel that this is true.


    Everyone is a bit ignorant. Does the lover appear to speak out what Miya has done?


    The man smiles suddenly when he sees these expressions. He says, "I am from Ling Group. Because I


    am the heir, I must show the strength, so I am here to start apany called Ling Group. One day


    someone tells me that the person in the magazine looks like me. I think I am praised, but I don¡¯t expect


    it to be such a magazine..."


    Johnson speaks a lot, but the people listen to it with interest. It is really hard for him. Severaldies feel


    that this person is really miserable. They are all ready to help him with hispany.


    Augus looks at Johnson and asks the assistant beside him, "Did you ask him here?"


    The assistant shakes his head. "We don''t know this person."


    "Then why is he here?" Augus asks.


    The assistant shakes his head again. He really doesn''t know why Johnson is here.


    "Ask him to use Miya, I can give him money."


    After the assistant agrees, he is ready to do so.


    Seeing Augus''s assistant approaching him, Johnson smiles. The fish is finally hooked.


    "Mr, our boss says, as long as you tell the truth about you and Miya, then the money is how much ever


    you want."


    "Really?" Johnson looks at the person in front of him interestingly. It seems that the outsiders are right.


    Augus doesn¡¯t know that the world has changed a lot.


    The assistant nods.


    "Tell Augus that I am realistic and I will never to falsify."


    Johnson yells suddenly. Almost everyone in the hall knows that Augus wants to buy Johnson over, but


    why does he do so? Can it be that he really wants to frame Miya?


    It is very embarrassing, and Augus feels that he has lost his face.


    The assistant speaks in Johnson''s ear just now, and now it is not so easy to whisper to Johnson again.


    Because Johnson seems to be very interested, he squats a little. He has deep facial features and a tall


    body, and looks like a mixed race. The reason why the assistant is not happy is that Johnson is really


    too tall.


    "I''m going to tell you something. I never know Miya." Johnson starts to help Miya.


    "You can''t say this is ps."


    Seeing that Johnson is so uncooperative, the assistant asks this deliberately.


    Johnson looks at the assistant and smiles slightly at him. "Of course it is not ps. I also take these


    photos."


    The assistant rolls up his eyes silently, "So what are you talking about, doesn¡¯t that mean you have an


    affair with Miya?"


    "What does this have to do with Miya? This photo is of me and my girlfriend."


    "So you mean that your girlfriend is Miya?" The assistant asks.


    "If you say so, my girlfriend will be angry." Johnson says, screaming in the crowd under the eyes of


    everyone, e here."


    Many people do not know what Johnson is going to do. The sudden appearance of ady in the crowd


    shocks everyone. Johnson ¡¯s girlfriend looks exactly like Miya...

 Chapter 433 Breaking The Relationship Between Father and Son

    Chapter 433 Breaking The Rtionship Between Father and Son


    Seeing the surprise in the eyes of everyone, Johnson is also puzzled. "I believe everyone is thinking, is


    my girlfriend like Miya?"


    Everyone hesitates.


    "I''m also very surprised, why the photos of my girlfriend and me will be spread and even be posted on


    the magazine."


    Johnson speaks a lot, and the end result showing that it doesn¡¯t rtive to Miya anyway. And those


    photos are also photos about Johnson¡¯s girlfriend. Although it ¡¯s a serious thing to be spread, they


    seem to have nothing wrong.


    "Now that the truth is clear, then I can leave with my wife."


    Alex says, holding Miya''s hand and going outside.


    "Stop!"


    Augus yells, but Alex doesn¡¯t stop.


    "If you dare to go out, I will announce the termination of our father-son rtionship."


    Alex finally looks back. He holds Miya¡¯s hand to look at Augus and says, "As you like."


    Augus says with anger, "I announced that from today, I will cut off the father-son rtionship with Alex.


    From then on, Alex will not be my son. At the same time, I will also withdraw his power in the Alex


    Group. He will not be the president of Alex Group anymore."


    "Alex, apologize to your father! You are his son, as long as you apologize, it will be useful." Grace says


    anxiously.


    Alex just nces at her, and then takes Miya away directly.


    For him, nothingpares to Miya in this world.


    Grace is about to stop Alex, but she is stopped by Johnson on the side.


    "What are you doing?" Grace asks displeasedly.


    Johnson says, "My sister want you to know something."


    Grace feels that Johnson is a bit familiar, as if... it is somewhat simr to Jessica.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "My sister says that the so-called chicken soup for the soul she told you before is deceptive because


    she has never seeded." Johnson says, "Don¡¯t you see that she is not here today?"


    After reminding, Grace finds out that Jessica is indeed not here. She would absolutely attend this kind


    of big event before, but today...


    "My sister has gone abroad. She finds that even if she gets married, she never gets the heart of her


    husband, which is a failure, but it is very realistic."


    "When will shee back?"


    "I don''t know this either. It depends on her."


    After the conversation, Grace is even more embarrassed. She feels like she is suddenly confused. Why


    does she insist on getting Alex? It is clear that Alex does not loves her, and does not want to choose


    those who regard her as a princess. Why she still does so?


    She keeps silent and turns turned around to leave, drinking wine all the time.


    "Grace, stop." Augus feels that Grace is a little wrong, so he keeps following Grace and finds that


    Grace keeps drinking.


    "No." Grace pushes away the person in front of her. She looks at the person in front of her, feeling like


    Alex. She suddenly steps forward to hug the person, "Alex, why, why don''t you want me, Obviously I


    am not bad!"


    "Grace is the most beautiful in the world, Alex doesn''t know how to appreciate." Augus says.


    Hearing Augus¡¯s words, Grace feels that she is in a much better mood. She says, ¡°Uncle Johnson, it¡¯s


    so nice of you. You are unlike Alex, who always makes me sad.¡±


    Grace says, unconsciously approaching Augus.


    Augus only feels that there is a fire burning in his heart.


    In fact, Augus has never denied that he really loves Grace. He now looks at Grace''s eyes again, "Since


    Alex doesn''t want you, then I want you. I will not treat you badly."


    Augus says, holding Grace back up and walking to his room.


    Grace seems to have a veryplete dream this night. She dreams that she has sex with Alex.


    However, she does not know that actually makes love with Augus.


    Augus is naked, looking at the young body in front of him, and remembering what has happened just as


    if he has returned to his youth. His hand is touching Grace¡¯s body. He also thinks that Grace will


    scream when she wakes up tomorrow, but he has decided that he will give her the best.


    After Alex pulls Miya out, they get into the car. Looking at thedy in front of him, he suddenly asks,


    "Today''s performance is nice, do you want a bonus?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Miya thinks for a moment and says. "I don''t know what you will reward me? I feel that I am doing well


    today. It should be 5000 dors."


    Thisdy is so smart that she understands what he is talking about. Alex suddenly approaches and


    says, "I will give you 5000, how about having sex with me?"


    "But I''m pregnant, I can''t do any intense exercise." Miya frowns deeply, and then says, "Should I p


    youter?"


    "Dare you?" Alex deliberately ttens his face.


    "I don''t, in case you throw me away now, our child and me will be dead." Miyaughs.


    "If you dare to curse yourself again, I will rally do that." Alex really does not like Miya to say this kind of


    things, but he can''t scold her, so he is aggrieved.


    "Please don¡¯t, I know I''m wrong." Miya knows what Alex means.


    Alex looks at Miya and suddenly asks "How do you get home at that time?"


    "At that time? Do you mean when you drop me from the car?" Miya asks.


    Although Alex feels awkward to listen to this, but that is the truth, he nods, "how do you go back?"


    Miya begins to recall that time carefully, she says "You are really bad at the time, and leave me on the


    side of the road, are you not afraid of what happens to me? It is in the evening and few people are on


    the street. Fortunately, it is not bad luck. I take a taxi, otherwise I will really sleep on the street."


    Listening to Miya''sint, Alex feels that he has done something wrong. Thinking of the situation at


    that time, he really feels that he is a jerk.


    "Miya, now I want to apologize to you. I swear, I will never leave you again in the future."

 Chapter 434 I Will Abandon You For A While

    Chapter 434 I Will Abandon You For A While


    Because Alex is so serious, Miya suddenlyughs, which makes Alex feel very puzzled. What is she


    laughing at?


    "What are you doing so suddenly?" Miya asks.


    Alex is puzzled and asks, "If I am not serious, howe I seem to value it?"


    "Um... what you say seems to make sense." Miya nods after thinking about it.


    Alex suddenly takes Miya''s hand and says, "I''m not going to be the president of Alex Group anymore.


    Will you abandon me?"


    Miya asks, "Should I?"


    "Maybe."


    "Then I will abandon you for a little while, and thene back and continue to have meals with me and


    our children."


    Miya is embraced by Alex tightly. Thisdy is really an angel.


    Back home, the children are doing their homework, which is particrly warm, it looks fascinating.


    Lisa, who suddenly appears, raises her fingers and points at Miya very abruptly, "you are finally back.


    It¡¯s all my credit to ask your children to do their homework."


    She says, raising her proud chin.


    Miya just smiles slightly and doesn''t speak.


    "You can also have a check. I have checked it, and they are all correct." Lisa says, delivering one of the


    assignments.


    "Don''t listen to her, she is crazy now because she wants a child." Adames from kitchen


    expressionlessly, holding a te of apple in his hand.


    When Lisa hears Adam ¡¯s words, she screws up her mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t speak it out, after all, I can not have


    a child on my own.¡±


    Adam raises his eyebrows slightly, then looks at Alex and Miya and asks, "Since you havee back.


    Shall we leave now?"


    "Of course." Miya says, silently ncing at Lisa with sympathy.


    Lisa is still confused, and she feels a slight bad hunch in her heart. The next second, she is lifted by


    Adam.


    "Adam, what are you doing?" Lisa struggles, but trying to get rid of Adam is not so easy.


    "Go home to get a baby!" Adam says and carries her away. When he goes out, he says to Alex and


    Miya. "Have a nice day."


    "Adam, I haven''t yed enough yet! Those kids are really cute."


    "It''s okay, let''s go home and give birth to our own children. Then you can y whenever you want."


    Although they have gone, the voice remains. Joey is relieved to watch them go, "Mommy, promise me,


    don''t let Aunt Lisa look after us in the future, okay?"


    "What''s wrong?" Miya asks.


    Joey remembers as soon as Lisaes in, she pinches her face... Although her face now looks


    smooth and pink, it hurts by August a few days ago, so even a slight touch will make her painful.


    "Because Joey is so cute." Ben says coolly on the side.


    Speaking of which, Miya probably knows exactly what this is all about.


    "It''s okay, I will help you with medicinal liquor." Miyaughs.


    "Mommy, I''m your daughter!" Joey shouts.


    "Well, you are my daughter,e on, baby, I want a kiss." Miya is going to kiss Joey.


    Joey feels weird. She stops Miya with her hand, and says to Alex, "Daddy, look at what your wife is


    doing."


    Alex says, "I see nothing."


    "Do you dislike me so much?" Miya asks.


    Joey looks at Miya ¡¯s beautiful face and suddenly nods. ¡°Mommy, I love you. I just don¡¯t want my face


    to be covered with saliva. I am almost disfigured the other day, I want to a goddess in the future."


    Miya, "..." Then she ignores Joey.


    Joey seems to be doing something wrong. She pulls Miya''s sleeve. "Mommy, I''m just kidding. Don''t be


    angry. Otherwise, how about I allow you kiss me?"


    Miya leans over and says, "I am not angry, just thinking that you have grown up because you even


    learn to want a face."


    Joey freezes for a moment and says, "Mommy, I indeed want a face."


    Laughter erupts throughout the whole family.


    "Okay. It''s toote now. If you want your face to be good, how about going back to your bed to sleep?"


    Joey nods, Miya looks at the other children, and the other children leave the living room.


    "Mommy, good night."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Good night."


    Alex looks at Miya but doesn''t speak for a long time.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?" Miya asks with a smile.


    Alex walks to Miya step by step. "Do you want to tell the kids about my leaving the Alex Group just


    now?"


    Miya''s trembles slightly, and then nods, "I''m not very worried about others. If someone talks about this


    in school, I''m afraid our children can''t stand it."


    "Are you not so confident in our children?" Alex hugs Miya and asks in her ear.


    Although Miya also wants to say she trusts them, she still has to tell the truth. She says, "Yes. After all,


    we have a big problem with the school. I am afraid we will encounter someone like Edward again."


    "What do you think the reason why the children do their homework in the living room today?" Alex asks


    suddenly.


    Miya thinks it is really strange. The children are either in the room or in the study room. They do not


    come to the living room often.


    "My father, in order to defeat me, the event is a live broadcast" Alex''s eyes fall on the TV at home. "And


    our children must have known it."


    Miya''s eyes widens, and she turns to get the remote control and turns on the TV, which turns out to be


    the rey.


    "The president of Alex Group has stepped down from today and breaks off the father-son rtionship


    with the chairman of Alex Group."


    This title is very eye-catching, Miya seems to anticipate that the gate of their house will be full of


    people, most of them should be wondering how Alex will respond this.


    "Don''t think too much, go back to sleep."

 Chapter 435 Use each other

    Chapter 435 Use each other


    Alex takes the remote control and turns off the TV, ¡°you¡¯ve told the children to go to bed. You, as an


    adult, should do the same.¡±


    Miya looks up at Alex and suddenly says, ¡°anyway, my children and I are still with you.¡±


    Alex thinks that it is enough. He puts his arm around Miya¡¯s shoulder and goes back to the room.


    The children, who have returned to the room, suddenly put their heads out. Their rooms are opposite.


    It¡¯s funny that four pairs of eyes look at each other, so they immediately dodge and go back to their


    rooms.


    Their mood is veryplicated, but they can¡¯t say anything. After all, Alex does nothing wrong.


    The next morning, there are many people at the door.


    Fortunately, today is Sunday. The children don¡¯t have to go to school, and the yard is big enough that


    they can¡¯t go over the fence. Randy¡¯s new recruits arrive at the scene this morning. Nothing bad


    happens except that they can¡¯t go out.


    The news about Alex makes headlines, and the story about Miya¡¯s picture is also widely reported in this


    morning¡¯s newspaper.


    Susan takes the newspaper and goes to Johnson¡¯s house.


    Johnson is still sleeping. He hears the ringing of the door and finally opens it.


    He looks at the face in front of him and is surprised, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Susan smashes the paper on Johnson and says, ¡°why did you help Miya?¡±


    Johnson takes the newspaper and looks at it and says, ¡°I thought you¡¯d like this ending.¡±


    ¡°How can I like it? Miya is the most annoying person in my life. If you help her, you are my enemy.¡±


    Susan roars.


    Johnson is stunned. After a while, he looks up at Susan and says something she already knew.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t love you.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Susan obviously looks sad. She says, ¡°we¡¯re just using each other. Why do you pretend to


    be noble?¡±


    ¡°I never use you.¡± Johnson almost roars.


    ¡°Why? I can honestly admit it. Why can¡¯t you?¡± Susan asks.


    ¡°I...¡± Johnson wants to say something, but he looks at Susan¡¯s red eyes and can¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Susan asks and looks sad. But the next second she returns to normal.


    She is coquetting next to Johnson. ¡°Johnson, you say youe back this time to help me. You know


    what I want.¡±


    Johnson looks down at Susan, whose face changes so fast. He has a lot to say but he can¡¯t say it all of


    a sudden.


    ¡°Forget it. Please help me in the future. I don¡¯t want mypetitors to live well.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Susan looks vicious, which makes Johnson feel strange.


    Johnson thinks about why he hase to this ce. Jessica always thinks he is on call, but she


    doesn¡¯t know that he just wants to meet Susan in this small town.


    She was noble and indifferent at that time. She was single and pregnant but still more beautiful than


    the girls who followed him. Most of all, he had met her elsewhere.


    ¡°Susan.¡±


    Johnson calls out.


    Susan shivers. He always calls her darling. It is the first time that he calls her by name.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She asks tentatively.


    Johnson takes a deep breath and says, ¡°if I says I like you and want to marry you, will you agree?¡±


    ¡°Stop joking.¡± Susan does not hesitate to think that Johnson is joking.


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. I¡¯m serious.¡± Johnson has been staring at Susan.


    Johnson always looks at Susan jokingly, so she doesn¡¯t trust him subconsciously. She says, ¡°but I don¡¯t


    believe it, Johnson. Let¡¯s use each other all the time, shall we?¡±


    There is sadness in Johnson¡¯s eyes. He raises his hand and squeezes Susan¡¯s chin. ¡°In that case, I


    want you now.¡±


    Johnson¡¯s voice is so loud that Susan¡¯s heart pounds.


    ¡°Johnson, what do you want to do?¡± Susan is scared. She lets go and tries to escape, but it is toote.


    Johnson grabs Susan and carries her inside and puts her on his bedroom bed. He begins to tear at her


    clothes like crazy.


    In fact, he really just wants to help Susan, but on that day, Alex found him.


    At that time, Alex was supposed to go to his son¡¯s school and help his son, but he got the news and


    found the magazine printer.


    That printer was just a very ordinary person. Alex threatened him, so he confessed.


    In fact, Johnson didn¡¯t want to be furtive at that time. He was ready to confront Alex. However, Alex¡¯s


    staff were so stupid that they didn¡¯t find him.


    ¡°It was you.¡±


    This is the first thing Alex said when he saw him.


    There were a lot of people around and he needed to keep his strength, so he almost lost facest time.


    He remembers almost being photographed naked. If not handled in time, they would spread like these


    magazines.


    ¡°Alex, what are you here for today?¡± Johnson asked.


    Alex was always looking at Johnson with a smile. If it wasn¡¯t for thest time he went to Susan¡¯s house


    and saw him, he would not understand what Johnson did. But he went to Susan¡¯s house and seemed


    to know something. So he had his information.


    ¡°I¡¯m here today to make a deal with you.¡± Alex took a box from his men.


    Johnson looked at the box and suddenly smiled, ¡°are you going to buy me with money?¡±


    Alex smiled and said nothing. He opened the box and there were some Western canvases in it. The


    colors on them were monotonous, and they looked like paintings based on human body art.


    Johnson was a little stunned when he saw these things. After careful observation, he found that these


    were all his paintings. He asked, ¡°why do you have these things?¡±


    But Alex didn¡¯t answer. He closed the box and put it in front of him.

 Chapter 436 Give more confidence

    Chapter 436 Give more confidence


    ¡°I will not let my coborators suffer. If you cooperate with me, you will get Susan.¡±


    Johnson wanted to say no, but he heard Susan¡¯s name and froze.


    He asked, ¡°why? Isn¡¯t she your favorite person before? I remember that you searched every city


    because of her. Is this a fake?¡±


    ¡°I think you know that.¡± Alex looked at the box in his hand and said, ¡°these are all picked up from the


    garbage heap. She is afraid to be known that it is her and specially scratched her face.¡±


    When Johnson heard this, he immediately opened the box. He looked at the damaged canvas, and her


    face was really scratched.


    ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t think I deserve her. How about you guard her by yourself?¡±


    Alex then made the offer.


    Johnson hesitated and finally agreed.


    Susan tries to push Johnson away with all her strength, but she finally gives up because she is not


    strong enough.


    If Johnson is serious, so is Susan in the early days. She really forgot Alex and wanted to be with


    Johnson wholeheartedly, but Johnson let her down, didn¡¯t he?


    After that, Johnson sleeps with Susan in his arms.


    Susan is not used to it and asks, ¡°don¡¯t we have to draw today?¡±


    It¡¯s Johnson¡¯s habit. Although she is disgusted, she is not used to not drawing.


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t.¡± Johnson is depressed. It¡¯s his hobby, but not Susan¡¯s. He is disappointed to think that


    all the paintings were in the garbage.


    Susan listens to Johnson and falls asleep.


    Alex has been removed from his post by Alex Group, so he can¡¯t enter Alex Group. But those people


    seem to think that he can¡¯t go to the mall any more, so that¡¯s the mistake of those people.


    Alex goes to David Group¡¯s office.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he President Alex? Why is he here? Is that news true?¡±


    ¡°I saw the news, too. President Alex¡¯s contribution to Alex Group is not small. Why was he suddenly


    removed from office?¡±


    ¡°Have you read the newspletely? It seems that he was dismissed because he didn¡¯t marry the girl


    his father wanted him to marry.¡±


    ¡°The world of the rich is really unpredictable.¡±


    Miya hears a lot of people talking about Alex at the door. She sighs. If what they say is true, she should


    be med.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Alex hears Miya sigh and asks.


    Miya walks up to Alex and looks at him. She pouts and says, ¡°will you one day suddenly me me?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Alex is confused.


    ¡°I led you to such a smallpany! Alex Group is so big, but you have to stay here. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Miya sighs again.


    Alex says deliberately and seriously, ¡°do you really dislike me?¡±


    Miya says, ¡°yes! I dislike you.¡± She pats Alex on the chest. ¡°Now I dislike you, but in a few days you will


    begin to dislike me. After all, I can¡¯t give you everything about Alex Group. Will you regret it and tell


    your dad you¡¯re going to marry Grace? Will you be Alex Group president again and abandon us?¡±


    ¡°I am such a person in your mind?¡± Alex¡¯s voice is slightly angry, and he suddenly roars and almost


    scares Miya.


    Miya nods, ¡°if only you were like this.¡± She whispers, ¡°actually, if you go back to Alex Group, it¡¯s good.


    At least you¡¯re still a president and rich. You just need to visit us when you are free. I don¡¯t think the


    kids will me you.¡±


    Alex pinches Miya¡¯s jaw as if to crush it. ¡°Miya, do you know what your look is like when you are


    talking?¡±


    Miya faces Alex and feels strange. Although he used to lose his temper, he hasn¡¯t been angry with her


    since they got married. So she is a little flustered.


    ¡°You are not sincere.¡± Alex kisses Miya on the lips.


    Miya feels pain in her lips. She looks at Alex in front of her and is flustered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to leave. Why do you give me such advice? You are not naive.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It takes a long time for Alex to let go of her. He looks into her eyes and asks.


    Miya looks up at Alex¡¯s affectionate eyes. She can¡¯t help turning her head. But as soon as she moves,


    her chin is clenched by Alex. She sighs, ¡°what can I do? Instead of making you hate meter, I''d better


    let you leave me now. Maybe you will thank me for that.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t do anything after I leave my father?¡± Alex asks her.


    Miya shakes her head. ¡°No, of course I know you are capable, but don¡¯t you feel aggrieved here?¡± At


    least she thinks he is aggrieved.


    Alex should be in Alex Group¡¯s office. He can make a lot of money. But he¡¯s at David Group right now.


    Although David Group is developing very fast now, it can¡¯t bepared with Alex Group.


    ¡°You can have more confidence in your husband.¡± Alex lets go of Miya¡¯s chin and hugs her. ¡°Actually,


    there is a secret I haven¡¯t told you.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡± Miya¡¯s voice is small and she seems guilty.


    ¡°When I took over Alex Group, it was going to close down.¡±


    ¡°No! You¡¯re lying to me!¡± Miya looks up at Alex and hopes he can answer her.


    She remembers the sess of Alex Group. If when Alex took over Alex Group, it was going to close


    down, she can¡¯t imagine what kind of person she married.


    Alex sees Miya¡¯s stunned expression and suddenly smiles, ¡°of course...¡±


    Miya looks at Alex expectantly, but Alex says, ¡°I¡¯m lying to you.¡±

 Chapter 437 Bet

    Chapter 437 Bet


    Miya¡¯s eyebrows suddenly droop, and she begins to fist Alex.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me!¡±


    Alex epts it and says, ¡°there is no crisis now. You don¡¯t have to be that nervous.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t say that Alex Group was not going to close but there was a big leak. He will not say that the


    leak has not been fixed up to now.


    ¡°How can I not be nervous? You must not have heard what those people said about you. You will not


    be so rxed if you hear it.¡± Miya feels guilty every time she goes out the office.


    ¡°What they said is not true. In fact, I can still live a good life with you after I leave Alex Group, and I


    won¡¯t work overtime. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Alex stoops and approaches Miya.


    Of course, Miya thinks it¡¯s good, but she says, ¡°do you feel reluctant?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The little woman thinks too much.


    ¡°Like I said before.¡± Miya turns around and doesn¡¯t want to look at Alex.


    Alex doesn¡¯t touch Miya¡¯s face this time. He turns and appears in front of her. ¡°I said you have to be


    more confident in me. Do I have to stay at Alex Group for so many years?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Miya feels that Alex has something to say.


    ¡°Nothing. Please don¡¯t worry about giving me you and your future.¡± Alex says.


    Miya doesn¡¯t hesitate. In fact, she just feels aggrieved for Alex. She listens to him a lot.


    Alex spends his childhood and adolescence, and not so long ago, focusing on his work and Alex


    Group. Now Alex group seeds, but it kicks Alex out. She always feels aggrieved for Alex.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you don¡¯t feel upset. What do you want to eat at night? How about I cook for you myself?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I have time now. I can learn how to cook.¡± Alex thinks cooking is fun. He says, ¡°my learning


    ability is very strong. I will definitely learn to cook in two days.¡±


    Miya sees Alex hesitating. She doesn¡¯t want to expose him. It¡¯s good he wants to learn.


    ¡°Well, you can go back and think about it.¡± Miya feels that she can help him.


    Alex knows that Miya is focusing on something else, so he leans over and kisses her face.


    ¡°You show love in the daytime. Can you stop?¡±


    Suddenly, there is a male voice at the door.


    Alex and Miya look back together and find a handsome man standing there with a folder in his hand.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Alex¡¯s voice suddenly turns cold.


    The man walks in and puts the folder on the table. He looks at Alex. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you took Miya


    from me. Your voice is too cold. Are you not afraid to frighten your wife?¡±


    ¡°Adam, I don¡¯t think youe to me to talk nonsense.¡± Alex stands in front of Miya. He thinks what


    Adam had just said is dangerous. Is he going to take his wife away again?


    He just failed. Does he want to betray him?


    Yes, that¡¯s Adam. He looks at Alex andughs at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be that nervous. I have Lisa


    now. I don¡¯t have to take Miya away.¡±


    He feels something is wrong. He turns and says to Miya behind Alex, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miya, I didn¡¯t mean to


    belittle you. I want to say I prefer Lisa.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Adam¡¯s words make them more embarrassed.


    ¡°So what are you here for?¡± Alex asks impatiently.


    Adam shrugs helplessly. He spreads out the documents he brings. He says, ¡°this is the cooperation


    case I bring. Ie here today to cooperate with you.¡±


    ¡°Cooperation?¡± Alex is surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t the first thing you want to do after reading the news mocking


    me?¡±


    ¡°Alex, we had a conflict before, but we grew up together. You should not question my character.¡± Adam


    suddenly feels that he is wrong. He shouldn¡¯t sympathize with Alex and want to help him.


    Alex says, ¡°why should I trust you without any scruples?¡±


    Adam thinks it over and thinks Alex is right, but he says, ¡°I¡¯m here to work with you this time. You can


    leave Alex Group, but you have to feed your family. Do you think you can support them?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Some people¡¯s wives and children leave them when they fail. But Alex is pitied and his


    former rival wants to help him. Is he so useless?


    ¡°Alex, don¡¯t be brave now.¡± Adam suddenly says seriously, ¡°in fact, I¡¯m relieved to leave the case to


    you. After all, I believe you are capable. The case is rtivelyrge and the profits are considerable.


    You¡¯d better not refuse it.¡±


    Alex thinks they misunderstand him. He throws the document aside. ¡°Although what you said makes


    me ufortable, I can¡¯t deny that what you said is true. Do you really think I¡¯m nothing without Alex


    Group?¡± Alex can¡¯t help asking.


    They are stumped. If they say yes, it¡¯s about self-esteem. Men¡¯s self-esteem can¡¯t be beat.


    But if they say no, will it be too fake?


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    They are silent. Alex knows what they¡¯re thinking.


    ¡°How about a bet?¡± Alex says suddenly.


    ¡°What bet?¡± Miya asks first. She feels that Alex will do something unexpected to her.


    ¡°I can make David Group as sessful as Alex Group in three months. If not, I¡¯ll jump off the top floor


    of Alex Group.¡±


    As soon as Alex finishes speaking, Miya pinches his face.

 Chapter 438 Let him wait

    Chapter 438 Let him wait


    ¡°Alex, are you crazy? Is money so important? Is it more important than me and the children?¡±


    Alex faces Miya¡¯s questions and says, ¡°have faith in your husband, OK?¡±


    Adam doesn¡¯t believe it, but he sees Alex¡¯s confident smile and feels he can bet.


    ¡°Well, I can bet with you. If you can do it in three months, I will give you all the cases of Be Group.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°Can you two not be so arbitrary?¡± Miya feels like she¡¯s going crazy.


    Adam understands Miya¡¯s mood. He thinks that if he has such a day, Lisa will go crazy faster than him.


    ¡°Miya, Lisa is waiting for you downstairs. She said she wanted to buy some clothes for your son or


    daughter.¡± Adam suddenly says to Miya.


    Miya is a little surprised, ¡°Lisa? Is she downstairs now?¡±


    Adam nods. ¡°She came with me today, but somehow she was attracted by the shopping mall next door,


    so she left me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Miya feels speechless. At this time, her cell phone rings suddenly. Lisa calls her.


    ¡°Miya, I¡¯m in the mall next to you. Come here quickly now. I see many beautiful children¡¯s clothes!¡±


    Lisa¡¯s excited voice seems to be able to pass through her mobile phone and make it clear to each of


    them.


    Miya wants to say no, but Lisa says first.


    ¡°Come quickly. I¡¯ll pick you up at the door now.¡±


    With that, Lisa hangs up.


    Miya gets up and is ready to leave. She says to Alex, ¡°don¡¯t do anything stupid, or I¡¯ll never let you go.¡±


    Alex nods and watches Miya leave. Even though Miya¡¯s back disappears in his sight, he does not turn


    his head.


    ¡°Can you not show your love anytime and anywhere? It¡¯s very upset.¡± Adam can¡¯t help saying. Alex¡¯s


    behavior frustrates him. He thinks it will be nice if Lisa are with him.


    Alex looks back at Adam. ¡°You¡¯re not single. How can we upset you?¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m not single, I can¡¯t...¡± Adam feels that he can¡¯t find adjectives to describe the two of them.


    He feels that they are always together like conjoined babies.


    ¡°You deliberately let Miya go. What do you want to tell me?¡± Alex says directly.


    Adam sighs. Alex is always smart, ¡°I want to tell you who I saw at the door.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°President of Sue Group. He seems toe to you.¡± Adam suddenly smiles, ¡°I also heard that you


    threatened him a while ago. Now he seems happy and wants to beat you. Are you afraid?¡±


    Adam knows it¡¯s impossible to make Alex look scared, but he doesn¡¯t have any expression. The


    president of Sue Group will be very sad.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear about himing to me?¡±


    ¡°Because I stopped the receptionist. I told her I would help her tell you.¡± Adam looks at his watch. ¡°Now


    the president has been waiting for more than 10 minutes.¡±


    Adam thinks that now Alex will invite in the president of Sue Group. It¡¯s better for him. But Alex sits


    there and looks at the papers. ¡°Now that he hasn¡¯te to me anxiously, I don¡¯t think he has anything


    urgent. Let him wait there.¡±


    Adam is a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re really Alex.¡± He sits down on the side sofa.


    Alex looks up at Adam and asks, ¡°Why are you sitting here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for my wife who¡¯s addicted to the mall.¡±


    Adam and Lisa knew that Miya woulde here, but considering Alex¡¯s situation now, Miya would be


    worried if they say something else to him. So Lisa said she could go shopping with Miya. But she


    abandoned him and threw herself into the arms of the mall.


    Alex justughs and doesn¡¯t talk when he hears it.


    The president of Sue Group has been waiting in the reception room for a long time, but no one receives


    him. He looks at the big screen in front of him. The headline is about Alex. He thinks Alex can¡¯t face


    defeat and doesn¡¯t dare to see him.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    His greatest hobby in his life is to face the losers. He doesn¡¯t seem to mind waiting a little longer.


    As soon as Miya gets out of the elevator, Lisa rushes to meet her and hugs her. ¡°Miya, long time no


    see. You¡¯re getting fat.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Miya rubs Lisa¡¯s face rudely. She is now a pregnant woman and eats more and sleeps more.


    It¡¯s normal for her to get fat. What¡¯s more, doctors think she¡¯s getting lighter.


    Lisa doesn¡¯t get angry but just smiles. She touches Miya¡¯s stomach and says, ¡°I¡¯m talking about your


    fat stomach. It seems that my future son or daughter is very healthy.¡±


    When ites to the baby, Miya¡¯s eyes soften unconsciously. She also touches her stomach. The


    baby will be born in less than three months.


    ¡°Miya, do you know the baby¡¯s gender now?¡± Lisa asks. If she knows the gender, she can buy clothes


    for it.


    Miya nods.


    Lisa looks at Miya and suddenly bes happy. ¡°Is it a boy or a girl?¡±


    Miya thinks, ¡°I¡¯d better not tell you.¡±


    Lisa hears Miya and is not happy. ¡°Miya, don¡¯t be stingy. I¡¯m not a dealer. Tell me the baby¡¯s gender. I¡¯ll


    buy clothester!¡±


    Miya remembers that she has just told Lisa that she is going shopping. In fact, she doesn¡¯tck


    anything. She just doesn¡¯t know what to buy.


    She has many clothes for boys and girls. She used to be frugal and didn¡¯t throw them away. She thinks


    that children grow fast and she doesn¡¯t have to buy so many clothes for them.

 Chapter 439 Blocked out

    Chapter 439 Blocked out


    Lisa seems to see Miya¡¯s mind and says to her, ¡°your family is not bankrupt now. I believe in Alex¡¯s


    ability to make money. He will let you live a life of luxury.¡±


    But Miya doesn¡¯t think they can spend too much now. She knows Alex has the ability, but at present, if


    he wants David Group topete with Alex Group, he must need a lot of money.


    Although they are married, Miya only keeps the cards and doesn¡¯t care about the money. She doesn¡¯t


    know Alex¡¯s real ability.


    She has not thought about these problems before, but now she begins to think.


    Lisa pulls Miya into the mall. ¡°Miya, if you¡¯re in a bad mood, we can shop. If you spend money, you will


    feel better.¡±


    Miya is speechless. She doesn¡¯t want to spend money now.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t tell me about the baby¡¯s gender, I will go shopping when the baby is born. Now we can


    buy your clothes.¡± Lisa takes Miya into the elevator. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve bought clothes for a long time.


    I¡¯ll make sure you change your clothes today.¡±


    Miya can¡¯t refuse Lisa, so they both go to the high-end women¡¯s clothing area.


    There are few guests here. After all, the price is very beautiful. Of course, the clothes are also very


    beautiful.


    Many peoplee for famous designers.


    Lisa is so pompous that the waitress stares at them. She says, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to offend you. This is a


    high-end area. Themon area is on the next floor.¡±


    Lisa and Miya are stunned and think about what the waitress said for a long time.


    ¡°Look, we are looked down upon. I told you not toe here.¡± Miya says jokingly.


    Lisa nces at Miya and says to the waitress, ¡°we don¡¯t go the wrong way.¡±


    The waitress looks at Lisa and Miya¡¯s clothes. They are all styles she has never seen. She thinks that


    she is always in touch with all kinds of famous brands and knows that their clothes don¡¯t belong to any


    brands. The only possibility is that they are not wearing famous brands.


    She says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have no intention of offending you. You may not be able to afford the price. The


    common area is on the next floor, and there are elevators next to you.¡±


    Lisa is humiliated for the first time in her life, but Miya is still smiling. ¡°Why do you smile? She¡¯s


    laughing at the fact that your clothes look inferior.¡±


    Both of them are wearing clothes designed and made by Miya. In this way, Miya is not so happy. She


    says, ¡°excuse me, do you have any clothes called jo here?¡±


    The waitress freezes and says, ¡°yes.¡± They both know the brand. They may be just fans of Jo and want


    toe to the counter to see the price and admire it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see that the brand we wear is jo?¡± Lisa¡¯s voice is louder.


    At the moment, the waitress is speechless. Jo¡¯s style is changeable, and she really hasn¡¯t seen the


    clothes they wear before.


    ¡°Can you call your manager over? We can talk.¡± Lisa feels it necessary to punish her. If this girl


    continues to be so arrogant, she will definitely lose a group of guests who will wear ¡°personal


    customization¡±.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The girl begins to panic. She seems to really offend people she can¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really don¡¯t know


    you.¡±


    The girl is so flustered that she is incoherent.


    At this moment, a womanes to them.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The woman is wearing high heels. That sounds like a deterrent.


    Lisa looks at the woman in front of her and asks, ¡°are you the manager?¡±


    The manager looks at the woman talking in front of her and her eyes suddenly widen, ¡°Miss Lisa? Why


    are you shopping? Are you not satisfied with our new products?¡±


    Lisa shakes her head and says, ¡°I just want to bring my friend to pick out some clothes. I remember a


    batch of maternity clothes recently purchased here. But we are kept out of the door. Isn¡¯t that funny?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really funny.¡± The manager smiles, ¡°you are the hostess of this mall. How can you not even get into


    your house?¡±


    The manager makes a sign to invite them in.


    Lisa takes Miya with her and goes in.


    The waitress thinks she has done something wrong. She asks the manager in front of her, ¡°who are


    they?¡±


    The manager looks at the waitress and says arrogantly as usual, ¡°the one who is not pregnant was the


    daughter of Lance Group. This shopping mall belongs to Lance Group. And the pregnant one is her


    friend, the founder of jo, the winner of thest nationalpetition.¡±


    The girl listens to the great names and swallows her saliva, ¡°Auntie, I just seemed to offend them. What


    should I do?¡±


    The manager gives her an impatient look. ¡°You¡¯d better not appear in front of them. Don¡¯t you know


    how to avoid them? In the work area, call me manager.¡±


    The girl nods, and the manager turns and walks into the mall.


    Miya follows Lisa. Lisa says she wants to choose maternity clothes for her, but they don¡¯t choose for


    long and go straight to choose professional clothes.


    ¡°I find that the new products they gave me don¡¯t really look that good.¡±


    ¡°Lisa, you¡¯ve been working for a long time. Can you not always wear this kind of clothes? It gives me a


    sense of oppression.¡±


    Miya says she doesn¡¯t like professional clothes. They look cold. Although there are no real people


    wearing them, she still feels invisible pressure.


    ¡°Miya, you don¡¯t understand. Sometimes a good suit will make you look strong. Especially when


    negotiating, temperament is very important.¡± Lisa nces at Miya.


    Miya shrugs helplessly. She really doesn¡¯t understand, but she thinks Lisa is right. After all,


    temperament in the workce is very important.


    Lisa finally sees a suit she likes. She wants to buy it, but there is a voice behind them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this.¡±

 Chapter 440 I will not give up my favorite

    Chapter 440 I will not give up my favorite


    Lisa doesn¡¯t know who dares topete with her. She looks back and sees a group of people.


    ¡°What are you doing? Get the clothes off quickly!¡±


    One of them says to the waitress.


    Miya turns around, too. She seems familiar with the woman in front of her.


    The woman who is surrounded also sees Miya. She¡¯s Grace, daughter of Sue Group. Shees up to


    Miya and says, ¡°long time no see.¡±


    She seems to be satirizing Miya, but Miya knows her voice is reluctant.


    Miya smiles and says nothing.


    Grace points to the dress and says, ¡°I want this suit.¡±


    ¡°I want this suit, too.¡± Lisa stands up. She looks at Grace and knows who she is. She says, ¡°you can¡¯t


    take someone else¡¯s husband, so you want to take someone else¡¯s clothes. I¡¯ve never really met such


    a cheeky person as you.¡±


    Grace used to get angry and swear, but this time she doesn¡¯t. She just nces at her assistant.


    The assistant stands up and says, ¡°Miss Grace is going to attend the board and needs this dress. As


    far as I know, Miss Miya is a full-time wife at home and doesn¡¯t need the suit. Miss Miya, can you give


    this suit to Miss Grace?¡±


    Miya is still thinking, and Lisa says, ¡°what? Are you mistaken? I want to buy this dress, not Miya, OK?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The assistant thinks they misunderstand, so she turns around and says to Lisa, ¡°as far as I know...¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t worked for a long time. Now in thepany are my brother and my husband. I don¡¯t need


    the suit, do I?¡± Lisa says everything that the assistant wants to say directly.


    The assistant is embarrassed, but Lisa doesn¡¯t want to give up. ¡°I will not let others get what I like.


    Even if I can¡¯t use this suit, it can¡¯t be got by people I hate! Pack this suit for me.¡±


    Lisa roars. Old employees know Lisa is the hostess of the shopping mall. No one dares not listen to


    her. But behind Miss Grace are Sue Group and Alex Group. They dare not offend them.


    Nobody moves, so Lisa gets angry. ¡°Don¡¯t you listen to me? You pack this dress for me and send it


    back to my house.¡±


    However, no matter what Lisa says, those people don¡¯t respond.


    Grace snorts, ¡°Lisa, you don¡¯t seem to know the situation. They don¡¯t dare to fight against Alex Family.¡±


    ¡°Alex Family?¡± Lisa frowns. ¡°What does this have to do with Alex Family?¡±


    Grace just takes a contemptuous look at Lisa and then looks at Miya, ¡°you can ask her. You are good


    friends. Didn¡¯t she tell you that Alex has been kicked out of the Alex Group? Now Uncle Augus is in


    charge of Alex Family. He asked me toe here and choose clothes. Do you think these people will


    listen to you or Alex Family¡¯s master?¡±


    In fact, Grace wants to pull out her tongue when she mentions Augus. It¡¯s disgusting, but making them


    sick seems like a good choice.


    No one pays attention to her terrible eyes and fists as she speaks.


    Lisa tries to rush in front of her, but Miya stops her. She says to Lisa, ¡°she just wants a suit. Let¡¯s just


    give it to her. We don¡¯t have topete for a dress.¡±


    Lisa listens to Miya and frowns. Does she really have a problem?


    ¡°It¡¯s really just a dress, but I really like it. You two look very generous. You can give it to me.¡± Grace


    says.


    Lisa takes a look at Grace and then Miya. Miya really wants her to give it to Grace.


    So Miss Lisa is generous and says, ¡°well, if I don¡¯t give it to her, people will think I¡¯m bullying her.¡±


    The employees in the store are relieved to see that Lisa doesn¡¯t insist any more.


    Grace sees the packed clothes and knows that she has won, but she still has a sense of frustration.


    She feels it is not wanted and given to her.


    Miya doesn¡¯t think it is interesting to be here. Anyway, she doesn¡¯t want to buy clothes, so she tells Lisa


    to go back to thepany. Lisa agrees, but they are stopped.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Since you can give me this dress, why can¡¯t a man?¡± Grace asks and snorts. She seems to be


    extremely dismissive of what Miya said and did. ¡°You don¡¯t need to pretend in front of me. After all, I


    don¡¯t care if you treat me well.¡±


    ¡°I just gave you a dress. Am I good to you?¡± Miya looks at the person in front of her and doubts her


    intelligence. She replies, ¡°there are many clothes, and I don¡¯t like this one, but I do love that man. If this


    suit is my favorite today, I will never give it to you.¡±


    Miya takes Lisa¡¯s arm and leaves with a smile on her face.


    Grace looks at Miya¡¯s back and her eyes are filled with resentment.


    ¡°Miss Grace, this is your dress.¡± The assistant takes the dress. ¡°What else do you need now? President


    Alex said that as long as you are satisfied, you can buy the whole mall.¡±


    When ites to President Alex, Grace gets even angrier. This President Alex is not the one she likes,


    but his father. She thinks there is nothing more ironic in the world.


    ¡°Miss Grace?¡± The assistant calls Grace, but Grace ignores her. The assistant wants to talk again and


    finds Grace has left.

 Chapter 441 Termination of Sue Group

    Chapter 441 Termination of Sue Group


    Miya shivers as she walks out of the mall.


    ¡°Lisa, I feel like your mall is upied by some unknown power. What do you think now?¡± Miya jokes.


    Lisa nces at her. ¡°I¡¯m sure Grace is a fool and hostile to you.¡±


    Miya shrugs and doesn¡¯t deny it, but Grace is hostile. She doesn¡¯t know Grace hates her so much.


    Even for a man, she doesn¡¯t have to, and she has dered sovereignty from the beginning.


    When they get back to thepany, Ann suddenly run out. When she sees Miya, she immediately


    goes over. ¡°President, something happened.¡±


    Miya confuses and looks at her.


    Ann says, ¡°some people from Sue Group are here. They say there is a problem with our contract and


    they will terminate it.¡±


    ¡°Sue Group? Termination?¡± There is no problem when the two words are separated, but if they are


    connected, there is something strange.


    ¡°Where are they now?¡± Miya asks, ¡°where are those people from Sue Group?¡±


    Ann says, ¡°now President Alex is talking to them.¡±


    ¡°Take me there now.¡± Miya says.


    Ann takes Miya and Lisa to the conference room without refusing.


    The door is open, and they can hear what the people inside are saying.


    ¡°So you are determined to break up with us?¡±


    This is Alex¡¯s voice. His voice is calm and nothing seems to shake him.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Miya feels relieved when she hears his voice. She thinks she must have looked down on her husband


    too much. He is worthy of her trust.


    ¡°This treaty is originally unequal, and now it doesn¡¯t have to exist.¡± The president of Sue Group looks at


    Alex in front of him. He doesn¡¯t deny that Alex is capable, but if he can¡¯t be his son-inw, he can only


    be his enemy.


    Especially at the beginning, he signed the contract because he heard the name Alex, which made him


    angryter. Why is he so timid? If he fights, he doesn¡¯t have to lose.


    ¡°I took a close look. There seems to be nothing unreasonable. Why do you want to break up with us?¡±


    Alex asks, pretending to understand nothing.


    The president of Sue Group listens to Alex and is angry. What does he mean? When they signed the


    contract, he said that as long as Sue Group still exists, all designs are David Group¡¯s. They can¡¯t rush


    and the price has to be 10% higher than the market. This contract is not fair.


    ¡°In a word, because our interests are not evenly distributed, we have to propose to terminate the


    contract. If you think it¡¯s OK to work with Sue Group, you can change from 10% higher to less than


    10%, and we can continue to work together.¡± The president of Sue Group thinks that David Group¡¯s


    designs are good and satisfactory.


    If only Miya isn¡¯t Alex''s wife. He will appreciate the young man very much.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s reasonable to change this way. Let¡¯s break the contract.¡±


    The president of Sue Group is 80% sure that Alex will give in. After all, today¡¯s David Group has no


    other big customers. Some small customers can¡¯t improve their poprity. But he didn¡¯t expect Alex to


    say that. It surprises him.


    Alex sees the embarrassment on the face of the president of Sue Group. He still smiles and says, ¡°you


    just have to pay the liquidated damages. David Group will not im any additionalpensation.¡±


    The president of Sue Group looks at thest page of the contract. If they default, they have to pay


    David Group $100 million. ording to the current situation of David Group, they may not get so much


    profit in 20 years.


    The president of Sue Group swallows his saliva in silence. He looks at Alex, ¡°I think...¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen the document, have you?¡± Alex directly says what the president of Sue Group wants


    to say, which makes the president of Sue Group a little embarrassed. ¡°In fact, I met many people who


    said that. When they sign the contract, they are frank and don¡¯t even see the general contents of the


    document clearly. But when they perform, they feel unfair to themselves, and they will say that they


    haven¡¯t seen the document. I remember those people are young people who just work for a short time.


    I didn¡¯t expect you to be a young man!¡±


    The president of Sue Group is embarrassed. He knows Alex is making fun of him. He thinks that if


    Grace works in Alex Group and gets Alex Group, they can buy David Group, a smallpany.


    ¡°The liquidated damages will be paid to yourpany¡¯s ount within three days. I hope you won¡¯t


    regret it then.¡± The president of Sue Group snorts. He is reluctant, but he can¡¯t help it.


    At that time, because he was afraid of Alex¡¯s oppression, he could not wait to sign the contract.


    He remembers Alex telling him many times.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯d better have a look at the contract. If there is any problem, we can discuss it.¡±


    However, what did he answer at that time?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m confident that President Alex will not harm people like us.¡±


    He regrets it now. Why is he so polite to Alex? But he remembers that he had no conflict with David


    Group. Why did Alex set up liquidated damages? Did he think about the future?


    Alex sees Sue Group¡¯s president upset and he smiles all the time.


    Actually, the president of Sue Group is right. He did expect that they would terminate, but not today. He


    just looks at Sue Group¡¯s style in the mall. They didn¡¯t like working with smallpanies.


    David Group is a smallpany. Even if it is good in other aspects, it still can¡¯t meet their so-called


    style.


    After talking to Alex, the president of Sue Group gets angry but stands up with a smile and is ready to


    leave.


    ¡°President Alex, I have a piece of advice here. Don¡¯t be too happy too early.¡±

 Chapter 442 Next president of Alex Group

    Chapter 442 Next president of Alex Group


    Alex just sits there and says nothing.


    The president of Sue Group sees that Alex is calm. He is unhappy and says, ¡°President Alex, do you


    know who is the next president of Alex Group?¡±


    Alex looks at the president of sue group and guesses.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Sir, I have nothing to do with Alex Group, so it doesn¡¯t make any sense to me who is the president of


    Alex Group.¡± Alex says that he is obviously not interested in Alex Group.


    At this time, Miya is still standing at the door, and Annes to her with her mobile phone. She has the


    latest news on her mobile phone.


    ¡°President, look.¡± Miya looks at the page. The biggest title is about Alex Group.


    ¡°Alex Group will wee the first female president.¡±


    Grace¡¯s face is on the cover. She looks proudly at the crowd and her chin is raised. But Miya has to say


    that at this time, she is really so aggressive that people can not connect her with the little girl who said


    that in the mall.


    The president of Sue Group sees them and the cell phone at the door. He thinks they know, so he can


    show off with ease. He looks at Alex and says, ¡°now the president of Alex Group is my daughter grace.


    I have to thank President Alex. You¡¯ve given up your seat, so my daughter is in such a good position.¡±


    But the president of Sue Group sees only three cold faces. He naturally thinks they are jealous, but he


    is able to tolerate it, which makes him a little excited.


    ¡°Now that the matter has been settled, I have to go.¡± The president of Sue Group leaves.


    After he leaves, Miyaes to Alex. She looks at him so calm and almost raises her hand to pat him


    on the face. ¡°Do you already know?¡±


    Alex pretends not to understand and asks, ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. Do you know that Grace will be the next president of Alex Group?¡±


    Alex reaches out and holds Miya naturally. He rubs his face in her arms. He nods.


    Miya sighs and asks, ¡°you have confidence in the bet you made with Adam, right?¡±


    This time, Alex shakes his head and sessfully gets a p from Miya.


    ¡°Alex, our families depend on you. If you die, I¡¯ll bury your children.¡±


    Miya¡¯s voice is heavy, and Alex knows that he does scare her. He looks up and sees tears on Miya¡¯s


    face. He raises his hand to wipe Miya¡¯s tears off and says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just kidding. I am absolutely


    confident that David Group can be Alex Group.¡±


    ¡°Have you considered Ann¡¯s mood?¡±


    At the same time that the temperature inside is rising, a cool voicees from the door. Miya knows


    it¡¯s Lisa at the door.


    Lisa asks Ann, ¡°Ann, are you single now?¡±


    Ann doesn¡¯t understand Lisa, but she nods honestly.


    Lisa once again uses Miya, ¡°look, your employees are still single, but you dare to show your love


    like this. Are you not afraid of being struck by thunder?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lisa¡¯s words silence Miya. Did she just show love? They were clearly saying that life is hard. No,


    it¡¯s not like that.


    ¡°Honey, are you hungry? It¡¯s not early now. We can have dinner.¡±


    Miya doesn¡¯t say anything, but Alex says it first. Lisa is speechless, but Adames to her.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lisa asks.


    ¡°¡­¡± Adam calms himself down. He answers Lisa¡¯s question with a smile, ¡°baby, didn¡¯t Ie with


    you?¡±


    In fact, it¡¯s normal for Miya and Alex to call each other, but Adam¡¯s call to Lisa is intolerable. Ann leaves


    in silence.


    Lisa looks at her and starts hitting Adam hard on the shoulder. ¡°Why do you call me that? Look, she¡¯s


    pissed off by you.¡±


    Adam is innocent, ¡°baby, she has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t think I need to think too much.¡±


    Miya stands up and says, ¡°it¡¯s reallyte now. I feel that we should go to dinner. Considering that our


    current situation is not particrly good, do you want to treat us?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Lisa says, ¡°Miya, your family is not bankrupt yet.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so mean.¡± Miya shakes her head helplessly and seems sad.


    Lisa says, ¡°OK, let¡¯s eat together. We used to eat at your house. It¡¯s OK to give you a meal now.¡±


    It¡¯s a rare saying. Miya looks at Lisa carefully. Lisa doesn¡¯t understand, ¡°why do you look at me like


    this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. You seem to be really willing.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Lisa turns around and stops talking to Miya.


    Lisa walks, and Adam follows her, so do Miya and Alex.


    In fact, Miya is still thinking about what happened just now. She asks, ¡°why is Grace the next president


    of Alex Group? Do you know why?¡±


    Alex knows a little bit about what happened then, but he believes that Miya will not be happy to hear it.


    So he says, ¡°something else happened after we left, but we left early, so you should not know.¡±


    ¡°But I think it¡¯s strange. Sue Group and Alex Group haven¡¯t cooperated very much. Why can Grace


    be president this time?¡± Why? She thinks Augus is so nice to Grace. She can¡¯t help doubting.


    She suspects that what the child said is true, but if it is true, Miya shivers.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t think about it now. Let¡¯s go to dinner.¡± Alex blocks Miya¡¯s next questions and her thoughts.


    Miya is reminded by Alex and feels hungry. They have to eat first. She¡¯ll question Alex when they get


    home.

 Chapter 443 Selling your daughter for profit

    Chapter 443 Selling your daughter for profit


    Grace is still trying on new clothes in Alex Group¡¯s president¡¯s office. Suddenly, a manes in.


    He goes behind Grace and puts his arms around her waist and smells the girlish smell on her.


    He asks, ¡°Grace, do you like the gift from Uncle Augus?¡±


    Grace is disgusted, but on the surface she smiles and says, ¡°I love this gift. Thank you, Uncle Augus.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Augus turns Grace over. He looks at her white face and is in a good mood.


    Grace looks at Augus shyly. It¡¯s not that she likes him, but that she knows she can¡¯t go back.


    When she woke up that morning, there was a man beside her. She clearly felt pain all over her body.


    She felt the body was not her own.


    Last night, she had a very beautiful dream. When she saw someone beside her, she subconsciously


    hoped that this person was Alex, but when that person turned around, she was very desperate.


    She had always regarded this man as her elder.


    When Grace opened her eyes, Augus had an elusive smile on his face and said, ¡°you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Grace looked at him in rm, but Augus gently held Grace and said, ¡°Grace, what happenedst night


    has already happened. I will never treat you badly.¡±


    Grace was desperate. She looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. She wanted to p herself at


    the thought of what happenedst night.


    But the attitude of her family was normal.


    After that, Auguste loved her and asked several nannies toe in and help her wash. Her clothes


    were all designed by top designers. She went home in Alex Family¡¯s car.


    Grace¡¯s parents greeted her when she got home. They smiled and stared at her. When they saw the


    marks on her neck, they were very happy.


    ¡°Grace, did you sleep with Augus?¡± Grace¡¯s mother was obviously excited when she asked.


    Grace¡¯s father looked at her eagerly.


    Grace was stunned. She did not expect her family to do so. She wanted to go home and told her


    parents about her grievances. She may be able to go abroad. No one would think of what happened to


    her after a long time.


    Grace thought that her first time was given to Augus. She was heartbroken, but she was still rational


    and wanted to leave. But what her parents said next dropped her heart into the ice cer.


    ¡°Grace, you have to catch Augus now. Alex left. Alex Group doesn¡¯t have a president right now. I


    believe that if you please Augus, he will definitely give you that position.¡±


    Her father said.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    His father had always loved her. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him again. Dad, will you let me out of


    here?¡±


    But her father was furious, ¡°nonsense. I raised you for a long time. Are you going to be ruined by this


    old goat for nothing?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Grace still looked at her father with expectation. Since he said such a thing, would he help her?


    But Grace was wrong. What her father said next made her wonder if she was his own daughter.


    ¡°You should get benefits, or it¡¯s too good for that old man.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I...¡± Grace tried to say something. She wanted her parents to send her far away, but her parents¡¯


    expectant eyes made her speechless.


    ¡°Grace, Augus is a little older, but he¡¯s not ugly. You don¡¯t really suffer.¡± Her mother knew she was


    wronged. After all, her daughter was only in her early twenties, and she was still a few years younger


    than Augus. It was normal for her daughter to be aggrieved.


    But now it was true. Of course they had to get benefits, or Grace¡¯s father was right. They were losing


    too much.


    ¡°Mom, no, as long as I leave here, I will have a new life. Will you let me out of here?¡± Grace pleaded.


    Grace¡¯s father heard her and his face suddenly changed. ¡°You¡¯ve slept with him. Which celebrity would


    want you?¡± He mentioned Grace¡¯s sadness.


    ¡°Dad, you know I didn¡¯t want to. I...¡± Grace exined, but her father interrupted her.


    ¡°Nonsense. You went to Alex Family frequently. You didn¡¯t see Alex, but you have a good rtionship


    with his father. Augus wants you to be his daughter-inw. How could he sleep with you if you didn¡¯t


    seduce him?¡± Her father looked at her with some contempt. ¡°You¡¯re to me. Fortunately, Augus


    seems to like you. If you don¡¯t get more benefits now, it will be hard for you when he doesn¡¯t like you.¡±


    Grace¡¯s face changed. Her mother looked at her andforted her, ¡°Grace, actually your father is


    right. I know you are wronged, but you have to be optimistic. The facts cannot be changed.¡±


    Grace was silent, but she remembered that her mother was there when she was drinking that night.


    Although it was Augus whoter took her away, her family was by her side.


    She asked, ¡°Mom, where were you yesterday when I was drinking?¡±


    Grace¡¯s mother was speechless. She thought aboutst night. She advised Grace to drink. ording


    to Grace¡¯s father¡¯s n, Augus wouldeter because he was worried about Grace.


    Sure enough, after a while, Augus appeared, so she made an excuse to leave ording to the n. In


    fact, she was watching them in the dark. After a while, August took Grace away, and there was


    something on his face that adults could understand.


    Although she was sad to see her daughter taken away by the old man, she felt that the interests were


    more important.


    When Grace saw that her mother didn¡¯t speak, she burst outughing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would


    sell your daughter for honor.¡±

 Chapter 444 Expulsion

    Chapter 444 Expulsion


    Grace¡¯s parents¡¯ faces changed.


    Grace¡¯s father was going to lose his temper. Grace¡¯s mother stillforted her, ¡°Grace, in fact, we just


    want to give you a solid backing.¡±


    ¡°Solid backing?¡± Graceughed. ¡°Augus is over fifty. How old am I now? When I get old, he¡¯s in the


    mud. Let alone he has a wife and children. His son is older than me.¡±


    ¡°So what? He has a lot of assets, and if you have his baby, we¡¯re more and more likely to get Alex


    Group.¡±


    Grace looked at her father¡¯s red eyes and was inexplicably afraid.


    ¡°You just want Alex Group and don¡¯t want me, do you?¡± Grace asked.


    Her mother knew she was desperate and said, ¡°Grace, don¡¯t think that. Your father and I want to be


    nice to you. Now listen to me and your dad and stay with Augus. I think Augus likes you and may


    divorce his current wife. Anyway, his current wife is not his first wife, right?¡±


    ¡°Mom, do you really want someone older than you to be your son-inw?¡±


    Grace¡¯s question stunned her mother, but she said, ¡°it¡¯s normal for a man to be older than his wife in


    this society. Grace, you really won¡¯t lose. Trust your mother once.¡±


    Grace looked at them and was desperate. They were her family, but they did that to her. She ended up


    desperate and not afraid. She said, ¡°I agree, but I have a request.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Her father was very impatient.


    ¡°If I do get into the Alex Family and get something, they belong to me and have nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°You are ungrateful. I raised you for so many years. Now you¡¯re going to marry to the rich, but you¡¯re


    talking to me like this.¡± Her father was very angry.


    But her mother was a peacemaker. She whispered to Grace¡¯s father, ¡°we have to appease her now.


    She is obedient. We have to promise her now. In the future, we can say that Sue Group has difficulties.


    Are you afraid your daughter won¡¯t help you?¡±


    Grace¡¯s father thought it made sense, so he nodded.


    In fact, Grace had fully heard her parents¡¯ conversation. Did they think she would help? She could try it.


    ¡°Grace, aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Grace doesn¡¯t speak for a long time. Augus asks her.


    Grace shakes her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just thinking about what to do if they bully meter.¡± She pouts and


    Augus is obsessed with her.


    August still holds Grace and says, ¡°no one dares to bully my Grace.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Augus, it¡¯s very kind of you.¡± Grace also holds Augus and ces her head on his chest. She


    looks ferocious, but her body is gentle.


    Augus now holds a beauty and thinks it¡¯s worth it.


    ¡°President...¡±


    Alice is standing at the door and wants to talk. Later she remembers that her president had left long


    ago.


    The current president is a new one.


    Alice can¡¯t believe what she sees. The girl who wants to marry her former boss is now in his father¡¯s


    arms. They are very different in age. Isn¡¯t Grace disgusted?


    Augus hears her voice and immediately lets Grace go. He smooths his clothes and pretends to be a


    gentleman.


    Grace is not afraid of anything. She faces Alice and asks, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°President, there¡¯s a group of reporters out there who want to interview you. Are you going to let these


    people in?¡±


    Alice looks down and doesn¡¯t dare to look at them for fear of hurting her eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Grace looks at Augus and sneers. Then she leaves with Alice.


    Grace goes ahead, and Alice follows her.


    The basic reason is that Grace taught these employees a lesson. ¡°I don¡¯t like people walking in front of


    me.¡±


    So she keeps walking behind Grace. Grace seems to have a very different temperament. Grace used


    to be arrogant and stupid. Now she is still arrogant, but she looks like a real professional woman.


    ¡°Your name is Alice, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Grace says suddenly. Alice is confused, but she nods.


    Grace stops suddenly and asks, ¡°do you remember what I told you before?¡±


    Alice really doesn¡¯t know what Grace is talking about. She replies, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t quite know what


    you mean.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said before that if I get into thispany, I¡¯ll fire you first.¡± Grace reminds Alice.


    Alice searches in her mind and finally thinks of it. She chooses to be silent and stop talking. She seems


    to have foreseen her future.


    Grace thinks Alice will beg her for mercy. After all, she has been in thispany for many years. Being


    fired is naturally an ufortable thing.


    But it¡¯s a rare good job. She can apologize to someone she hates and beg for mercy or give up a good


    job. Grace thinks she¡¯ll choose to apologize and beg for mercy.


    But Alice won¡¯t do that. She has been a secretary since she graduated from college. In fact, she has


    been working for Alex and hasn¡¯t thought much about herself. If Grace does fire her this time, she has


    nothing to say.


    ¡°It seems you already know. Now I¡¯ll let you have a little fun. For example, I will say that you are right.


    I¡¯m going to fire you.¡±


    Grace looks at Alice and thinks about what Alex did to her. She is very angry.

 Chapter 445 Concern

    Chapter 445 Concern


    Alice understands and responds.


    Alice¡¯s reaction is too apathetic and totally unexpected. But Grace won¡¯t let this annoying person stay.


    Grace says, ¡°go to the ountant¡¯s office and get your sry. I will not allow you to enter Alex Group in


    the future.¡±


    Alice doesn¡¯t speak. She goes back to her seat and puts her things in order. However, she can¡¯t help


    crying. After all, she spends a long time here. She doesn¡¯t even know how long she has worked here,


    but she is so inexplicably fired.


    Alice¡¯s colleagues look at her and sympathize with her, but no one has the courage to help her. After


    all, Alice has offended their boss. If the boss is in a bad mood, they will be miserable one by one.


    Grace is really tough. Alex Group has always followed Alex¡¯s principles, but Grace changes them as


    soon as she gets here.


    But after all, Grace is not a member of Alex Family. The employees are still talking about her.


    Some people say Gracees here because Augus wants her to be his daughter-inw, but now it


    seems that their rtionship is more than that.


    Alice looks at her seat for a long time before she leaves and she is reluctant, but she can¡¯t be too


    nostalgic.


    She walks in front of thepany and looks at the towering building. She picks up her mobile phone.


    ¡°President Alex, you guess it right.¡±


    Grace fires Alice and shows up in front of the reporters and makes them all specte. Grace listens to


    all kinds of ttery and just smiles. She even hates when she is looking at the camera. She knows Alex


    might watch the news.


    Even if she can¡¯t be in front of them and can only be on TV, she will let them feel her despair and


    resentment. They lead to her grievance.


    However, Grace is wrong. Alex¡¯s families have a great time because Alex doesn¡¯t go to work.


    Benes first every time. Joey is in love with learning. Andre still loves Gogo. There seems to be no


    problem.


    ¡°Are you doing the same at school?¡±


    Miya asionally asks with worry, and then the children always look back helplessly at her.


    ¡°Mommy, if you¡¯re really bored, you can think about what you will wear on the day we visit theke.¡±


    She is satirized by the children. She just wants to show her concern.


    Alexes up and holds Miya¡¯s shoulder. He looks at her expression and almost knows what just


    happened. He says, ¡°honey, we agreed that you have to have faith in me.¡±


    ¡°I have faith in you.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you always think our children are discriminated against in school?¡± Alex asks.


    ¡°No, I...¡± Miya sees the children here. She turns her head slightly and whispers to Alex, ¡°I¡¯m afraid


    Dennis will fight with our children again.¡±


    Alex raises his eyebrows and remembers what the people in the school told him, ¡°Dennis has been


    obedient and hasn¡¯t done anything badtely.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Miya looks at Alex with disbelief.


    Alex shrugs and says helplessly, ¡°trust me. And you¡¯d better worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I have a three-month bet with Adam.¡± Alex reminds her.


    But Miya is speechless, ¡°you remember it! If you can¡¯t make it, you¡¯ll die. I have to rely on the children!¡±


    Miya turns around and goes into the bedroom and doesn¡¯t want to talk to Alex.


    Alex knows that he¡¯s been rejected. Since he made the bet, he¡¯s been rejected. He also knows that


    Miya is really angry because of his bet.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Miya does not know that if he is not confident, he will never make such a bet.


    At this time, Alex¡¯s cell phone rings for a while, and he picks it up. Randy calls him.


    ¡°Alex, we¡¯ve received $100 million from Sue Family.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Alex looks at the screen and sneers. Sue Family has always been known for being mean. It has


    changed a lot because Alex Group supports it.


    At the moment, he opens his electronic mailbox. Adam has sent him a lot of cases.


    Alex doesn¡¯t know why Adam cares about him so much.


    Adam thinks Alex can¡¯t die and can¡¯t leave Miya alone to raise so many children. He has to raise these


    children before he dies.


    However, Adam doesn¡¯t know that Alex just received $100 million in hispany. Alex can create


    hundreds of millions of dors with 100 million dors. And the leak of Alex Family is Augus himself.


    He understands the traditional way of managing apany, but thepany he leads is no longer


    under the control of the traditional way. Augus has always ignored thepany, so there are so many


    reasons for Alex Group to fail.


    The next day, Alex goes to work in thepany as usual. He is the vice president of David Group, but


    because David Group doesn¡¯t have as many cases as Alex Group, his working hours are fixed.


    On this day, a famous persones to this smallpany. The person is the one who is very popr


    in the financial report recently. When shees here, she despises the furnishings and is not satisfied


    with anything.


    The receptionist looks at thedy. She is dressed in splendid clothes and is haughty. She is wearing


    sunsses now, but the receptionist can feel her dislike.


    The receptionist is disdainful. If you don¡¯t like this ce, why are you here?


    But the receptionist has to work. Shees up to thedy and asks politely, ¡°Miss, are you looking for


    someone?¡±


    ¡°Or else? I am here to apply?¡±


    Her voice is cold and contemptuous. She seems to feel funny.

 Chapter 446 I want you to marry me

    Chapter 446 I want you to marry me


    The receptionist is a little ufortable, but the woman looks powerful. She doesn¡¯t think she can


    provoke her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Who are you looking for?¡±


    The woman just wanders around and ignores the receptionist. When the receptionist wants to ask a


    second time, the woman suddenly takes off her sunsses and shows her beautiful face.


    She looks at the receptionist and says, ¡°my name is Grace. I¡¯m looking for Alex.¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for the vice president? Do you have an appointment?¡± At first, the receptionist is


    slightly stunned. Who is Alex? Sheter remembers that he is the new vice president of thepany.


    Grace smiles and snorts, ¡°he doesn¡¯t want to be president of hispany but vice president of this


    remote smallpany. Alex, you¡¯re stupid after you met Miya.¡±


    The receptionist can¡¯t understand Grace, but she knows Grace is speaking ill of thispany. This


    company is new and relies on its president. Recently, it was rated as one of the most potential


    companies by the municipal government. It¡¯s not that bad. And thispany is not in a remote ce.


    Is this girl a princess? Does she live in the castle?


    The receptionist doesn¡¯t speak. Grace says, ¡°people in smallpanies are really rude. I said I am


    looking for Alex. Don¡¯t you hear it?¡±


    The receptionist looks at Grace without expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You can¡¯t see him without an


    appointment.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± Grace reminds her.


    The receptionist looks at Grace carefully and thinks she is familiar, but she doesn¡¯t know her.


    ¡°I¡¯m stupid. I asked a country girl if she knows me.¡± Grace is mocking the girl in front of her.


    The girl is angry. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about you. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Grace pushes away the girl in front of her and goes straight


    inside and shouts, ¡°Alex,e out!¡±


    The receptionist wants to stop her. Grace pushes her away again. Grace shouts, ¡°I¡¯m your vice


    president¡¯s fiancee. Who dares to stop me?¡±


    The receptionist listens to Grace and freezes. Isn¡¯t the vice president their president¡¯s husband? How


    could he have a fiancee?


    When the receptionist freezes, Grace walks directly to Alex¡¯s office.


    Alex is sorting through the data and doesn¡¯t know a womanes here. She goes to the office and


    comes up to Alex and pushes his papers away.


    However, Alex holds the papers and Grace fails.


    Alex looks up slowly. He looks at the woman in front of him and ignores her. ¡°Miss Grace, why are you


    here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You can be the president of Alex Group, but why are you looking at these contracts


    with little profit in this smallpany now. Is it so hard to marry me?¡±


    Grace looks into Alex¡¯s eyes and asks him. There is obvious sadness in her eyes.


    But Alex doesn¡¯t care about women other than Miya at all, so he turns a blind eye to Grace¡¯s grief.


    Alex doesn¡¯t speak. Grace probably knows what he wants to say and she suddenlyughs.


    ¡°Haha! I didn¡¯t expect the man I like to be so mediocre. But you can tell me earlier! Don¡¯t pretend to be


    a social elite. If I don¡¯t like you, I won¡¯t...¡± Grace stops and her eyes are wet.


    It has happened and the fact can¡¯t be changed. Grace is upset about everything now.


    ¡°If thispany is really small, why did Sue Group cooperate with it?¡± Alexpletely ignores Grace¡¯s


    sadness in front of him.


    He is confused. He never has an affair with Grace. Why does Grace misunderstand their rtionship?


    ¡°Because it was urgent and otherpanies needed an appointment. Smallpanies have very few


    cases...¡± Graceughs again. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be afraid of trouble. I should wait for the bigpanies. I


    shouldn¡¯t work with this smallpany.¡±


    Cooperation ruins her life.


    Alex knows what happened to Grace that day. He looks at Grace and knows the rumor is true. He has


    to admire Sue Family¡¯s ruthlessness. A woman younger than him has to be with a man thirty years


    older than her. If they don¡¯t love each other, they...


    ¡°So what are you here for today?¡± Alex asks directly.


    Grace calms down. She looks at Alex and thinks about her purpose today. She says, ¡°I want to work


    with you.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t want to work with a smallpany?¡± Alex retorts.


    Grace shakes her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to work with thispany. I want to work with you.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to work with you.¡± Alex turns her down directly.


    Grace is surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what it is and what benefits I will give you?¡±


    Alex shakes his head. ¡°If I work with you, my wife will be sad.¡±


    ¡°You want to work in this smallpany all your life? I¡¯ll give you more if you work with me, including


    Alex Group.¡± Grace says.


    ¡°Miss Grace, you don¡¯t know my principles.¡± Alex says.


    Grace nods. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°One of my principles is that I will not pick up what I give up. I¡¯ve left Alex Group and will never go


    back.¡± Alex says.


    Alex makes it clear, but Grace doesn¡¯t give up. She says, ¡°you can get something else. Whether I can


    do it or not, I will do my best to help you as long as you cooperate with me.¡±


    Alex doesn¡¯t speak.


    Grace thinks Alex wants to work with her.


    She says, ¡°I want you to marry me.¡±

 Chapter 447 An old trick

    Chapter 447 An old trick


    That¡¯s what she calls cooperation, and Alex can¡¯t helpughing.


    Grace knows that Alex doesn¡¯t care what she says.


    She says, ¡°I said it¡¯s a cooperation. I won¡¯t take advantage of you. After you marry me, you can still


    stay with Miya. But her status has to be lower than mine.¡±


    Grace thinks Alex will agree. After all, no woman will allow her husband to have a mistress.


    But Alex says, ¡°you don¡¯t know what marriage is.¡±


    Grace says scornfully, ¡°Alex, people who grow up in our family have no real marriage. My parents didn¡¯t


    meet before they got married, but now they live well. As long as we cooperate, we can definitely make


    Alex Group more brilliant. As long as we get married, Alex Group...¡±


    ¡°I said I won¡¯t pick up what I give up, because at the moment I give it up, it is meaningless. Now Alex


    Group means nothing to me.¡±


    Before Grace has finished, Alex interrupts her, ¡°if there is nothing else, you should leave. The door is


    over there.¡±


    Grace doesn¡¯t want to leave. She has to convince Alex. As long as she persuades him and marries


    him, she won¡¯t have to be with the old man.


    Alex drives Grace away, but Grace doesn¡¯t care. Shees up to him and pleads with him.


    ¡°If you want something else, I won¡¯t refuse you.¡±


    Grace begins to unbutton her dress. She says, ¡°we can not get married and I can be your mistress as


    long as you can support me. Please don¡¯t send me back.¡±


    Alex watches Grace approach him. He subconsciously backs away and doesn¡¯t let Grace touch him.


    But Grace keeps pestering Alex.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Their posture is very abnormal now. It¡¯sscivious from a certain point of view.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Suddenly a voicees from the door.


    Alex hears it and shakes. He immediately pushes Grace to the ground.


    Grace looks at Alex, but instead of looking at her, Alex looks at the woman at the door.


    Miya has soup for Alex in her hand. The lunch box falls down to the ground and makes a crisp sound.


    Alex immediatelyes up to Miya and asks her, ¡°honey, listen to me.¡±


    Grace gets up from the ground and walks up to Miya. She leans against Alex, ¡°Alex, I belong to you.


    You don¡¯t have to be sneaky.¡±


    Miya hears Grace and misunderstands. She looks up at Alex and wants to hear his exnation.


    Alex pushes away Grace and says to Miya, ¡°honey, she is lying. I swear to God that I really only love


    you.¡±


    Grace says, ¡°yes, yes, Miya, you are Alex¡¯s wife, but...¡± She takes a look at Alex.


    Grace remembers that her and Alex¡¯s behavior at the door of Alex Group made Miya run away from


    home in anger. Now she wants to do the same.


    Grace thinks that even if Miya doesn¡¯t believe her, Miya will lose her temper, but Miya is calm now. She


    looks at Grace and says, ¡°you can actually give yourself some dignity.¡±


    Grace is shocked and smiles in embarrassment. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about. Do you want me to tell you why you are the president of Alex Group?


    I don¡¯t think you want to hear it.¡±


    Miya¡¯s words instantly pale Grace¡¯s face. She looks at Alex and thinks he knows what happened that


    day and hates her.


    Alex looks at Grace without expression. His indifference makes Grace think he isughing at her.


    She has such a family. If she marries Augus, her family will show off happily.


    At this point, she feels ashamed. Then she leaves and no one stops her.


    Alex watches Grace leave and is relieved, but Miya looks at him seriously.


    Alex is surprised and asks, ¡°honey, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Can you exin to me now what happened to you and Grace?¡± She res at Alex.


    Alex is speechless. ¡°Honey, you should believe me. I will never betray you.¡±


    Miya listens to Alex andughs, ¡°you want me to believe you? How can I believe you? Do you know


    what you were doing from my point of view?¡±


    Alex really doesn¡¯t know.


    ¡°You made me sick. It was really disgusting I almost vomited.¡± Miya¡¯s voice is angry.


    Alex swallows his saliva in silence. He asks, ¡°honey, you believe me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Miya hesitates and Alex¡¯s face changes. He says, ¡°honey, I¡¯m your husband. Please trust me.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I saw you with Miss Grace before. Alex, are you sure you have nothing to do with Grace?¡±


    Miya wants to believe Alex, but she is heartbroken when she thinks of the scene that day.


    Alex is confused. ¡°I have nothing to do with Grace. What did you see?¡± He¡¯s thinking about Susan¡¯s


    picture now. Did Grace have faked photos and send them to Miya and divide them?


    Miya takes a deep breath and wants to tell Alex what she saw.


    She looks at Alex and says clearly, ¡°I went to the hospital alone, and I saw you and Grace kissing in


    front of Alex Group. Do you really have nothing to do with each other?¡±

 Chapter 448 Names that can’t be taken away

    Chapter 448 Names that can¡¯t be taken away


    Alex reflects on what Miya says. He remembers that on the day Miya left, he did meet Grace at Alex


    Group¡¯s door, but he remembers that Grace was pestering him. He can¡¯t remember what happened


    after that.


    Grace has never been important to him. Alex doesn¡¯t need to remember these things. So he can¡¯t


    answer Miya¡¯s question.


    But Miya thinks he admits it.


    ¡°I feel like we¡¯d better not meet until it¡¯s clear,¡± Miya says.


    Miya wants to leave.


    Alex reaches for Miya and holds her in his arms. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll exin it to you, but we don¡¯t have to


    separate. Do I have to stay in thepany during this period of time?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Miya thinks that Alex has much work to do every day. If he lives in thepany, she will worry about


    him. ¡°It¡¯s OK. I can talk to Lisa. I can stay with her for a while.¡±


    Alex, ¡°¡­¡± The girl is too stubborn.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. It must be a misunderstanding. I swear to God that if I have another woman after


    you, I will die.¡±


    After Alex finishes, Miya stops him. ¡°Can you bless yourself? Don¡¯t mention death. You have to think


    about children. I haven¡¯t punished you for your three-month bet.¡±


    Alex looks at Miya and is happy, ¡°I¡¯m d you care about me.¡±


    ¡°No, I am not kidding. If you don¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation, we¡¯d better not meet. I can¡¯t help


    but think of these bad things if we meet.¡±


    Alex understands what Miya says, but he really doesn¡¯t understand what he did wrong that made Miya


    misunderstand that he has something to do with Grace.


    But Alex asks, ¡°do you know anything about it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject.¡± Miya exposes Alex.


    Alex smiles helplessly, but he does want to know why Miya just said Grace became the president of


    Alex Group. He remembers that he listened to the people in the old house about it. Miya doesn¡¯t go to


    the old house and doesn¡¯t know many people from Alex Family. How could she know about it?


    Miya looks at Alex and refuses to answer, ¡°you¡¯d better think about how to exin to me.¡± She leaves.


    Alex looks at Miya¡¯s back and is dazed. He feels his head hurt and almost burst.


    ¡°Honey, what you said is not true.¡± He shouts and is going after Miya.


    But Miya gets into the elevator. He wants to catch up, but Ann stands there awkwardly.


    ¡°Vice president, the president said you must have a reasonable reason to meet her, or she will leave


    again.¡±


    Alex, ¡°¡­¡±


    Alex looks at Ann and is embarrassed. Miya actually said everything about them in front of the


    employees. He feels that he will be regarded as afraid of his wife in his life.


    What should he do? He can only think about how to find out the truth. He suddenly remembers the


    camera at the door of Alex Group, but he is not the president of Alex Group now.


    Miya steps out of the elevator. A beautiful girl is waiting for her at the door. She is dressed in fashion.


    She is wearing red jumpsuits and has wavy hair. There is a big sunsses on her face.


    Aileen has been waiting at the door for a long time. She just saw Grace go out in panic, or she wouldn¡¯t


    wait patiently. But now she is impatient. She looks around and shakes her head helplessly. This ce


    is really shabby.


    The receptionist thinks Aileen is like Grace. Actually, Aileen is very simr to Grace. Although she


    dislikes the ce, she doesn¡¯t satirize the employees. To be exact, shees with Miya. But she


    stands still and says nothing.


    ¡°Miya, Grace is pestering my brother again, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    The receptionist hears Aileen and is shocked.


    Miya looks at Aileen and nods, ¡°I did see Grace in the office.¡±


    Aileen smiles scornfully. ¡°She depends on my dad. She is not sincere to my brother. Miya, you have to


    be happy with my brother and make that bitch angry.¡±


    Yes, Miyaes here today because Aileen went to her house and told her about Grace.


    Miya remembers the disgust in Aileen¡¯s eyes when she mentioned Grace.


    In fact, Miya resisted when she saw Aileen at home. After all, she had a bad impression on Aileen


    before. But Aileen was there to cooperate. She wanted to drive Grace away.


    Miya didn¡¯t understand why Aileen hated Grace so much. After she exined, she sympathized with


    Grace and got goose bumps all over her body.


    ¡°Miya, why don¡¯t you speak?¡± Aileenes up to Miya and wants to get her attention.


    Miya looks at Aileen and smiles awkwardly. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Aileen is helpless. She puts her arm around Miya and says, ¡°I just said how to get rid of Sue Family.


    Now they have Alex Group. Within a year, Alex Group will be Sue Group.¡±


    ¡°You said it¡¯s because of Grace and your dad...¡± Miya is embarrassed. ¡°That night might be an ident.


    Both of them were drunk.¡±


    Miya can onlyfort herself in this way, otherwise she really can¡¯t ept it. It¡¯s really disgusting.


    Grace is younger than her. Aileen said she is going to be Miya¡¯s mother-inw. Every time Miya thinks


    about it, she can¡¯t help shivering.

 Chapter 449 Three months

    Chapter 449 Three months


    Aileen hears Miya and contradicts subconsciously.


    ¡°No, Miya, I think the little bitch is very happy. In fact, before, she seemed to have an affair with my


    father. No man will touch his daughter-inw¡¯s thigh. If my mother and I weren¡¯t there, they wouldn¡¯t


    wait until the party.¡± Aileen says angrily.


    Miya only listens and remains silent.


    ¡°You know what? Since my dad had an affair with the bitch, he didn¡¯t even go home. I heard one of my


    ssmates in the real estatepany said that my dad bought a house for the bitch and they live in it


    every day. If it was an ident, what about now? She is obviously voluntary.¡± When Aileen says that,


    she is very excited.


    Miya thinks that maybe because she is not Aileen, she can not understand her behavior, but what


    Aileen says seems reasonable.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t get excited. How about I treat you to a cold drink?¡± Miya says.


    Aileen is angry, but Miya doesn¡¯t seem to understand her pain at all. ¡°Miya, the little bitch seduced my


    brother after she seduced my dad. You have to be alert.¡±


    Miya is helpless. She doesn¡¯t know how to face it. She hates Augus. At best, it makes her hate him


    more, but in essence, it doesn¡¯t make any difference.


    ¡°Aileen, what will you do if Grace is really with your dad or Alex?¡± Miya is confused now. What


    happened at Alex Group¡¯s door makes her angry. Just now she saw Alex and Grace together, so she


    pays more attention to Grace. But she can¡¯t imagine what she is will do Grace in the future.


    Aileen listens to Miya and sneers, ¡°I must expose her in public and tell everyone how mean and


    shameless she is.¡±


    ¡°What if they think she is innocent?¡± When Miya just mentioned Alex Group¡¯s president, Grace¡¯s eyes


    were sad. Grace can¡¯t stand being treated like that evidently.


    But when Miya heard what Grace said to Alex, she thought she¡¯d better not sympathize with Grace.


    After all, Grace¡¯s stupid and sure to suffer.


    ¡°Miya, are you speaking for the bitch now? Did I hear you wrong?¡± Aileen is confused, ¡°do you forget


    what you did to me when I said those words to my brother?¡±


    It¡¯s embarrassing. Miya is so embarrassed. She looks at Aileen and thinks about Aileen¡¯s obsession


    with Alex. But now she doesn¡¯t love Alex at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to find a way for you now.¡± Aileen seems to worry about Miya.


    But Miya hears that Augus wants to divorce Be for Grace. That¡¯s probably why Aileen has been


    angry recently.


    ¡°Well, thank you. It¡¯s gettingte. My children are about to finish the ss. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Miya doesn¡¯t


    want to talk to Aileen any more, so she leaves first.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Aileen tries to stop Miya, but Miya walks too fast. Even if her voice is loud, Miya can¡¯t hear it.


    Miya doesn¡¯t lie. It¡¯s gettingte. Her children are going home.


    However, Miya doesn¡¯t know that as soon as she leaves, Aileen receives a call from Alex.


    ¡°Alex, what can I do for you?¡±


    Aileen is polite now. After all, she¡¯s asking Alex for help. If she doesn¡¯t obey now, Augus will easily drive


    her and her mother out.


    But Aileen¡¯s politeness makes Alex feel like he has made the wrong call. He asks uncertainly, ¡°are you


    Aileen?¡±


    Aileen, ¡°¡­¡±


    She asks again, ¡°Alex, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Can you enter Alex Group now?¡± Alex asks.


    Aileen wonders, ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°I want you to help me find the video.¡± Alex thinks that even if Augus doesn¡¯t like Aileen now, he won¡¯t


    do anything bad to his daughter.


    ¡°Yes, but I never help others in vain.¡± Aileen says.


    ¡°Three months.¡± Alex replies.


    Aileen is slightly shocked. She wants Alex to help her drive Sue Family out of Alex Group. Alex means


    he will help her achieve her goal in three months. But she isn¡¯t sure. When she is going to ask again,


    Alex speaks again.


    ¡°In three months, I¡¯ll have Alex Group regroup.¡±


    Aileen is relieved to hear that. If Alex had no ability at the beginning, she would not like him.


    So they start working together.


    Alex hangs up and calls Randy.


    ¡°Alex, Grace did get rid of your former subordinates and put all the people of Sue Family in.¡±


    ¡°What about Sue Family now?¡±


    ¡°Most of the trusted people of Sue Family have gone to Alex Group. Now Sue Group is an empty shell.¡±


    ¡°Have you arranged for those people?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they will apply to Sue Group in the near future.¡±


    Alex hears Randy¡¯s answer and smiles. He hangs up and puts the phone in his pocket.


    He looks out into the distance in this not high ce. Whether it¡¯s Alex Group or Sue Group, he is sure


    to get it.


    Grace loses face at Alex¡¯spany, so she fires all his former subordinates at Alex Group.


    Augus is unhappy and says, ¡°Grace, what¡¯s wrong with these people?¡±


    Grace looks at Augus and smiles. She gently touches Augus¡¯s chin with her fingers and innocently


    says, ¡°they all said I depend on you. I¡¯m very unhappy.¡±

 Chapter 450 Write letters and raise roses

    Chapter 450 Write letters and raise roses


    Grace looks aggrieved, which makes Augus hold her in her arms.


    Although Grace was reluctant before, she learns about Augus¡¯s preferences these days. She knows


    that he likes her tone. Although he is old, he still likes exciting things.


    ¡°But Grace, they have worked here for a long time. If they leave, Alex Group will suffer.¡± Augus is


    happy but sober now. He knows that Alex Group will be in danger if these people leave.


    Grace touches Augus¡¯s chest with her little fingers. ¡°Of course I know. Do you think I¡¯m not able to


    manage Alex Group? Why did you give me this position?¡±


    August listens to Grace¡¯s voice and immediately softens. ¡°Of course I believe you.¡±


    Grace puts her arms around Augus¡¯s neck and says, ¡°Uncle Augus, you¡¯re so nice. Actually, I know


    what they said is right, but I graduated from a famous university. They shouldn¡¯t speak ill of me.¡±


    Augus looks at Grace and thinks he can help her. If she¡¯s in trouble, he can solve the problem for her.


    She will love him more then.


    Grace knows Augus¡¯s mind, so she¡¯ll benefit from his interest in her as her parents said.


    These days, Alex¡¯s house is quiet.


    Miya does what she says. She tells Alex that they can¡¯t meet without proof. When she hears Alex¡¯s


    voice from a distance, she will run straight into her room.


    Sometimes Alex creeps and he thinks he can see Miya, but in fact he is wrong.


    When hees back, sometimes the TV in the living room is still on and the fruit is on the tea table,


    but the fruit eater is gone. Only the servant looks at him awkwardly.


    Alex can only go to the study in frustration. These days, he can only live in the study.


    The children look at Alex and can¡¯t help asking, ¡°Dad, did you make Mommy angry?¡±


    Alex is helpless, too! He spreads out his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Your mommy has been hiding from me


    recently. Can you help me and let her see me?¡±


    The children think for a moment. Then Ben says. ¡°We can help you, but you have to tell us why


    Mommy is angry.¡±


    Alex looks at Ben. If he tells the truth, Ben will not believe him. Alex doesn¡¯t think Ben will help him.


    But Ben looks at Alex innocently. When Alex thinks he might have mistaken Ben and wants to be


    honest, Ben speaks.


    ¡°You met the woman of Sue Family and my mommy misunderstood you, so my mommy doesn¡¯t want


    to talk to, right?¡± Ben says.


    Alex is embarrassed. Ben is almost right. He doesn¡¯t have anything to do with Grace, but Miya really


    misunderstands them.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m right. You have let my mommy misunderstand you many times. Why should my mommy


    forgive you!¡± Ben says that.


    ¡°This time it¡¯s really a misunderstanding. The evidence is a little hard to get, but there is absolutely no


    problem after a period of time.¡± Alex says.


    ¡°Then you can see Mommy after a period of time.¡± Joeyins. She thinks Ben is right.


    ¡°Yes, we all believe you. Come on, dad!¡± Andre takes Gogo away. As he leaves, he strokes her head


    and says, ¡°did you do your math homework tonight? If you think it¡¯s hard, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    After Andre and Gogo leave, Joey and Ben also go back to do their homework. Alex is the only one left


    here.


    Alex is upset. Andre¡¯s attitude towards Gogo makes him feel helpless.


    He has to go back to his study and work. He can call Aileen and ask if she has got the video.


    Aileen has a bad temper. Alex asks her, so she says, ¡°I¡¯m trying. What¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    Alex thinks he¡¯s been yelled too many times recently. Now he¡¯s used to it.


    Miya hears the sound outside in the room. She opens the door and wants to see what is going on.


    When she sees that the light in the study is on, she chuckles.


    ¡°Aunt Miya, why don¡¯t you open the doorpletely?¡±


    Suddenly, Miya hears a voice. She looks down and sees Gogo.


    Miya smiles awkwardly. She asks, ¡°Gogo, why are you here?¡±


    Gogo nods and gives Miya something in her hands. She says, ¡°this is what I saw in Uncle Alex¡¯s study.


    I think he wants to give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Miya asks, puzzled.


    Gogo nods.


    Miya looks down at what Gogo has in her hand. It¡¯s just a thin envelope. She doesn¡¯t know if there is


    anything in it.


    Miya opens the envelope and sees a short letter.


    The first sentence is, ¡°honey, I was wrong.¡±


    Miya reads the letter and thinks it is weird, but Gogo looks sincere. So Miya goes on reading.


    ¡°Honey, you are the love of my life...¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Miya reads the letter and is speechless. She looks at Gogo and asks, ¡°did Uncle Alex ask you to give


    this letter to me?¡± If it¡¯s really in the study, Miya really wants to ask Alex who his honey is!


    Gogo is embarrassed, but she says, ¡°no, Andre and I found it while doing our homework in the study.


    Uncle Alex put it on the desk and there were always roses beside it.¡±


    In fact, Gogo doesn¡¯t believe her own words. Alex is usually busy. How could he have time to write


    letters and keep roses?

 Chapter 451 I want to tell you something

    Chapter 451 I want to tell you something


    ¡°What does Alex want to do?¡± Miya asks directly.


    Gogo thinks for a moment and says, ¡°Uncle Alex let me tell you, happy anniversary.¡± Gogo runs away


    quickly.


    Miya is stunned. She seems topletely forget when they got married.


    Alex opens the study door and peeps at them not far away. He looks at Gogoing back and asks


    her, ¡°what did Aunt Miya say just now?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Miya didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Gogo says.


    ¡°What?¡± Alex can¡¯t believe it.


    Gogo listens to Alex and nods, ¡°it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you, Gogo.¡± Alex rubs Gogo¡¯s head and thanks her.


    He just wrote a letter in his study and sent it to Miya. He knew it was of poor quality, so he wanted


    Gogo to tell Miya what he wanted to say.


    Although Miya said she won¡¯t meet him if there is no proof, it is their anniversary after all. He can¡¯t


    spend the anniversary alone. He will be very sad!


    ¡°But Aunt Miya has the same expression as you have now. Uncle Alex, although I don¡¯t know how you


    made Aunt Miya angry, I think Aunt Miya still cares about you.¡±


    Alex hears what Gogo says and is relieved. Especially when he hears that Miya had the same


    expression as his, Alex knows that Miya is still concerned about him, although she doesn¡¯t say it on the


    surface.


    Alex seems content and Gogo leaves.


    In fact, Gogo envies Alex and Miya for their love. If she grows up in a family like that, she can probably


    wear a skirt and bask in the yard.


    Gogo looks at her shoes. They are bigger than her own feet. She suddenly smiles. In fact, they treat


    her better than her mother.


    ¡°Gogo, what are you doing here?¡±


    Suddenly there is a voice in front of Gogo. She looks up and sees Andre standing in front of her with a


    water ss.


    Gogo sees him and is stunned.


    Gogo didn¡¯t move. Andrees to hold Gogo¡¯s hand and says, ¡°I was just looking for you. You said


    you just wanted to pour a ss of water. Why didn¡¯t I see you in the kitchen just now?¡±


    Gogo looks at Andre, especially at the hand he is holding her, and she asks, ¡°why are you looking for


    me in such a hurry?¡±


    Andre nods. ¡°Just now I found out you made a mistake in your homework. Don¡¯t you want to go to the


    summer camp? You are no better than yourpetitors.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not smart. Andre, if you try your best, you will easily win me.¡± Gogo jokes.


    But Andre is serious. He turns around and looks at Gogo and says, ¡°my Gogo is excellent. If you try


    your best, you will be a famous prodigy.¡±


    Gogo doesn¡¯t quite understand what Andre says. She asks, ¡°Andre, why do you want me to go to


    summer camp?¡±


    ¡°Because you said you liked math.¡± Andre says.


    Gogo hears Andre and is stunned. She doesn¡¯t remember when she said she liked math.


    ¡°I saw your paintings under your desk. I asked you if you liked painting. You said you didn¡¯t like


    painting. I asked you what subjects you liked. You said...¡±


    ¡°I said I liked math.¡± Gogo adds. She feels a little regret now, especially looking at the mistakes. At that


    time, she knew that the math problem in primary school was simple, but she can¡¯t learn more advanced


    math.


    ¡°Do you know why I call you Gogo?¡± Andre asks.


    Gogo looks up at Andre, puzzled.


    Andre says, ¡°because I think your face is red like an apple.¡± He approaches Gogo¡¯s face and kisses it.


    ¡°It¡¯s sweeter than I think.¡±


    Gogo¡¯s pupils dte rapidly. She looks at Andre in horror and can¡¯t understand why he did it.


    Andre pulls Gogo into the room.


    They don¡¯t know their families are all eavesdropping at the door today.


    Joeyes to Ben with her homework, but when she knocks on the door, she sees Gogo and Andre in


    the living room.


    Ben sees the scene when he opens the door.


    ¡°Joey, do you know what they are doing?¡± Ben asks.


    Joey shakes her head. ¡°No.¡±


    She is thinking about the most frequent scenes on TV recently and asks, ¡°has our school¡¯s drama club


    started to ept lower grade students?¡±


    Ben shakes his head and says, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Gogo and Andre don¡¯t know they were seen in the living room.


    Gogo looks at Andre in embarrassment.


    Andre looks at the homework in front of Gogo and says, ¡°correct it.¡±


    Gogo responds and bows to do her homework. She suddenly looks up at Andre and asks, ¡°why did you


    share the same room with me?¡±


    In fact, she is confused. She is an outsider. She should be looked down upon. But she easily lives in


    Andre¡¯s room. Hasn¡¯t Andre ever doubted her? She touches her head. She still has a hat on her head.


    Doesn¡¯t Andre want to take it off?


    Andre takes a helpless look at Gogo and says, ¡°I told you the reason before.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I like you.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    This is the second time she¡¯s heard that. At that time, she took it as a jokepletely, but her heart


    trembles slightly now.


    Gogo hesitates and says, ¡°Andre, I want to tell you something.¡±

 Chapter 452 It’s weird

    Chapter 452 It¡¯s weird


    Andre doesn¡¯t speak and just looks at Gogo quietly.


    Gogo plucks up her courage but doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Andre looks at Gogo and hugs her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. There will be a lot of time in the future. You can tell meter.¡±


    Gogo looks ahead without expression. She really can¡¯t say it, which makes her feel very sorry.


    But Andre doesn¡¯t me her. She asks, ¡°aren¡¯t you curious about me?¡±


    ¡°What should I be curious about?¡± Andre asks.


    Gogo is surprised. She suddenly straightens up and takes off her hat. Her long hair spreads.


    Gogo thinks Andre will be curious, but Andre is still expressionless. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I am...¡± Gogo is about to say it, but suddenly the door is knocked open.


    ¡°Andre, Gogo, let¡¯s discuss.¡± Joey takes Ben here.


    Gogo panics and wants to wear her hat, but the door ispletely open.


    They stare in surprise at Gogo¡¯s hat and her hair.


    ¡°Gogo, are you and Andre ying games?¡± Joey approaches and pulls Gogo¡¯s hair. It¡¯s too real. ¡°Your


    wig looks real.¡±


    Andre immediately pushes Joey¡¯s hand away. Joey falls to the ground.


    ¡°Andre, what are you doing!¡± Joey rubs her ass. Shees in happily, but now she is angry.


    ¡°Why do you pull other people¡¯s hair?¡± Andre asks.


    ¡°Joey just thinks it¡¯s strange for boys to have long hair now. She just wants to check whether it is true or


    not. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± Ben pulls Joey up and thinks Andre¡¯s making a fuss.


    Joey gets up and looks at Andre angrily. ¡°Ben is right. I just think it¡¯s strange for boys to have long hair.


    I want to ask where the haires from.¡±


    Andre wants to say something, but Gogo stops him. She asks, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Joey is careless. She has forgotten that she was a little angry just now.


    Most of all, Joey wants peace in her family. Shees here for the sake of it.


    ¡°I just heard Dad sighing. He said it was their wedding anniversary, but Mommy didn¡¯t let him in. I want


    tough, but I sympathize with him.¡± Joey says, ¡°I think it¡¯s our responsibility as their children to help


    them, right?¡±


    What Joey says wins the approval of most people.


    ¡°But now it¡¯s night. Their anniversary is almost over. If Dad really wants to celebrate, why doesn¡¯t he


    prepare in advance?¡± Andre asks. He remembers that his dad will be ready in advance, especially on


    such important days. He should have prepared earlier.


    Suddenly Gogo says, ¡°actually your dad is ready. As long as aunt Miya sees him, she can see the gift.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Joey asks.


    ¡°Because just now Uncle Alex asked me to send a love letter to Aunt Miya and wish her a happy


    anniversary.¡± Gogo says.


    Andre remembers just now, ¡°it turns out that you came backte because you helped my dad!¡±


    Gogo nods.


    But Ben and Joey don¡¯t understand. They ask Gogo, ¡°love letter?¡±


    ¡°I just went out to pour water and heard Uncle Alex sighing. Then he saw me and asked me to send a


    love letter to Aunt Miya.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m right. Dad is really upset.¡± Joey wants the two boys to figure out a way, but they¡¯re already thinking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird?¡± Ben asks.


    Joey and Gogo look at each other and shake their heads. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Our dad will never be hasty on his wedding anniversary, so maybe he lied.¡± Andre kindly exins to


    the two girls. ¡°He must be in a hurry, so he wants us to help him.¡±


    ¡°He can ask for our help! Why did he do that?¡± Gogo doesn¡¯t understand.


    Andre doesn¡¯t speak. He looks at Ben in silence.


    Ben knows it is because of him. ¡°Dad is worried that I will satirize him. I seem to be sarcastic recently,


    but please believe that I hope my family is harmonious.¡±


    No one believes Ben when he finishes.


    Joey says, ¡°you¡¯re not just satirizing him! I feel that you are a little hostile to him.¡± But she remembers


    that Grace makes their whole family unhappy.


    Ben looks at Joey helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m protecting Mommy. I can¡¯t stand anyone being bad to my mommy.


    Don¡¯t tell me you can do it.¡±


    ¡°But you see how good Dad is to Mommy. We should trust Dad. He definitely wants to make up with


    Mommy. Let¡¯s help him.¡± Joey tries to convince Ben.


    But Ben says, ¡°you don¡¯t need to convince me. They are also my parents. Of course I hope they make


    up.¡±


    Joey, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Andre asks.


    They are all lost in thought. Suddenly Gogo says, ¡°I remember Aunt Miya said she will take us to visit


    the river when the exam is over. It is the day after tomorrow. It ising.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± Joey has an idea. ¡°We apologized to Mommyst time by the river. Since Mommy could


    forgive us then, she can forgive Dad.¡±


    They all think it makes sense.


    ¡°There seemed to be fireworks and apologies all over the ce that day.¡±

 Chapter 453 They are cheated

    Chapter 453 They are cheated


    They talk about that day. It¡¯s really a beautiful picture.


    Gogo remembers that day. She was different from them. They were a group of very lucky people. They


    were well dressed and surrounded by many bodyguards. They didn¡¯t seem to be in the same world as


    her.


    Gogo was dressed in rags and was a dirty child.


    She remembers that she came for Alex. Her mother said that as long as she found her father, they


    could be together and live in a big house. There would be hot milk and bread in the morning.


    At that time, Gogo looked forward to hot milk and bread in the morning. After all, she hasn¡¯t eaten that


    for years. She didn¡¯t expect a family reunion.


    The children are talking, but Gogo doesn¡¯t speak. Andre looks back at Gogo. Her eyes are bright and


    envious and she is smiling.


    Andre has pity for the girl.


    Ben is watching Andre and Gogo. He feels something is wrong with them.


    ¡°Why are you distracted? I¡¯m serious about my n. Can you give me some advice?¡± Joey shouts.


    The children alle back to their senses.


    ¡°Gogo, have you read the love letter that Dad just wrote to Mommy?¡± Andre asks suddenly.


    Gogo shakes her head. ¡°No, but ording to Aunt Miya, it¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    Joey can¡¯t help sighing. ¡°Dad is lying to us. There is no wedding anniversary. He just wants us to help


    him. I don¡¯t want to help him at all.¡±


    ¡°I think the n just now is feasible. Let¡¯s discuss it with Dad first. If he agrees, we can take the


    opportunity to ckmail him.¡± Ben says that.


    Ben smiles and they know he has some other purpose.


    ¡°Ben, he¡¯s your dad.¡± Joey can¡¯t help reminding.


    ¡°I know, so I want to help him.¡± Ben gives Joey a scornful look.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end our meeting. It¡¯s veryte now. We can go to bed. You can go back and have a rest earlier,


    too.¡± Andre starts to get rid of Ben and Joey.


    Ben and Joey look at each other and think it is reallyte, so they go back.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ben looks at Gogo a few more times. After all, he thinks it is really strange.


    Joeyes out thinking of Gogo¡¯s hair. She asks Ben, ¡°have you ever seen a boy with such long hair?¡±


    Ben shakes his head. Joey strokes her hair. Although it is long, it doesn¡¯t reach her waist. ¡°His hair is


    longer than mine. No wonder he has to wear a hat. If Gogo goes out, he will be considered a girl. Most


    of all, he looks really pretty.¡±


    Joey remembers what she saw when she went in. Gogo is really beautiful. Even Joey, who is usually


    very confident, thinks she can¡¯tpare with Gogo when she sees him.


    In fact, Ben feels the same, so he is more skeptical. But Joey seems to have no doubt, so he is


    reluctant to say.


    Miya is alone in her room at night. She remembers what Gogo just said. To be honest, she was really


    cheated at first, but what Gogo said seems to be different from what she remembered. So she finds the


    marriage certificate in the bedside table. When she sees the date, she is sure Alex is lying.


    Their anniversary hasn¡¯t arrived yet.


    Later, Miya falls asleep, but she seems to feel someone standing at the head of her bed, which really


    scares her. Miya suddenly opens her eyes. When she wants to shout, her mouth is covered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s me.¡±


    Miya hears the familiar voice and finally rxes. She turns and pats the man on the chest. ¡°Alex, you¡¯re


    crazy! You scare me in the middle of the night.¡±


    Alex can only smile awkwardly and say, ¡°it¡¯s because you don¡¯t let me in. Honey, we haven¡¯t seen each


    other for a long time. Don¡¯t you miss me?¡±


    Miya says, ¡°No.¡±


    When Miya finishes speaking, her lips are blocked.


    ¡°I know you. You always say the opposite of what you think, so you miss me.¡± Alex says.


    Miya shakes her head. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know me. I really don¡¯t miss you.¡±


    Alex sighs helplessly, ¡°honey, let¡¯s make up. These days I have been really upset.¡±


    ¡°Why are you upset? Didn¡¯t I tell you? Don¡¯te to me without proof. Where is the proof?¡± Miya


    questions.


    Alex is stunned.


    Miya looks at Alex and is immediately angry. ¡°Mr. Alex, it¡¯s been for many days. If you really want to


    exin it to me, you should have already got the proof.¡±


    Alex pulls out his cell phone from behind and shows Miya the video.


    It¡¯s ck and white. It¡¯s taken by a camera at the door of Alex Group. It¡¯s taken from above, so it¡¯s easy


    for Miya to see what happened.


    When the video is over, the truth is basically clear. But Miya is calm and expressionless.


    Alex is expecting Miya to kiss him and apologize after watching the video, but she just nods.


    Alex drops the phone and walks up to Miya and says, ¡°honey, are you sorry for me?¡±


    Miya ignores him.


    ¡°Honey, do you feel a little guilty about me?¡±


    Miya still ignores him.


    Alex is very depressed. He turns Miya over directly, but because it is dark, he can¡¯t see her expression


    clearly. He can only feel his hand on Miya¡¯s shoulder shaking slightly.

 Chapter 454 You’ve been fooled

    Chapter 454 You¡¯ve been fooled


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    Alex calls, but Miya doesn¡¯t respond. He calls again, and Miya still doesn¡¯t respond.


    Alex thinks he just scared her and she is angry. Is she crying?


    Alex is startled, so he turns on the bedsidemp immediately.


    But Miya gives him a big smile.


    ¡°You...¡± Alex feels a little confused.


    Miya says, ¡°did I scare you just now?¡±


    Alex nods.


    Miya says, ¡°actually, I¡¯ve watched the video. Aileen sent me a copy and said a lot of nice things about


    you. She told me not to me you.¡±


    ¡°Aileen? When did you be so familiar?¡± Alex asks.


    Miya shrugs and says she doesn¡¯t know. ¡°Naturally, we be very familiar.¡±


    ¡°When did you receive this video?¡± Alex asks.


    Miya thinks it over and says, ¡°I received it a few days ago. Maybe the day I came back from the


    company.¡±


    ¡°The day you came back from thepany?¡± Alex thinks about the day Miya came back from the


    company. He called Aileen that day.


    He asked Aileen to help him get the video. She got the video that day but she didn¡¯t give it to him.


    Alex is angry. Miya feels something is wrong.


    Alex asks angrily, ¡°now that you know the truth, why don¡¯t you talk to me these days?¡±


    Miya says, ¡°I¡¯ve got the video, and it¡¯s someone else who gave it to me, not you. I believe you are


    efficient, but you have kept me waiting for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Honey, do you know where I got this video?¡± Alex asks.


    Miya shakes her head and says, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I got it from Aileen, too.¡± He ispletely angry.


    ¡°You know you¡¯re ipetent, so you ask someone else for help?¡± Miya asks.


    ¡°I asked Aileen to get the video.¡± Alex is speechless.


    Miya looks at Alex in confusion.


    Alex doesn¡¯t mind telling her, ¡°Aileen has got the video, but she just gave it to me today. I told Aileen


    today is our wedding anniversary and we have to meet, so she gave me the video...¡±


    Alex¡¯s voice is low, and Miya bursts intoughter after listening.


    ¡°Alex, you¡¯ve been fooled!¡± Miya can¡¯t helpughing.


    Alex raises his hand and pinches Miya¡¯s face. Miya¡¯s skin is white and smooth. He just puts a little


    pressure on Miya and her face turns red.


    Why is her skin so good? Alex sighs and releases Miya and hugs her. ¡°If you¡¯re not pregnant now, I¡¯ll


    spank you hard.¡±


    Alex says helplessly. He holds Miya tightly, but he is careful not to touch her stomach.


    So Miya touches her stomach and says, ¡°baby, thank you for saving me. I will treat you well in the


    future.¡±


    Alex hears Miya and is angry, but Miya¡¯s presence isforting. He can¡¯tin.


    Alex now thinks that if he catches Aileen, he has to teach her a lesson.


    At this time, Aileen shivers at Alex Family¡¯s old house. Is the weather going to change? She puts on


    another dress at once. She is also watching the video now.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    In fact, when Alex asked her to get the video, she thought it was strange. What kind of video does Alex


    take so seriously? When she watches the video, she understands.


    Although now Alex Group is dominated by Grace, Aileen is still the daughter of Augus. Augus likes


    Grace, but Aileen is an actor and won¡¯t give in.


    So Aileen said to her father, ¡°I haven¡¯t worked for a long time. Maybe I don¡¯t belong to the show


    business. I¡¯d better work in ourpany so that I can rx and you won¡¯t worry about me!¡±


    At that time, Augus was sorry for Aileen and her mother Be, so he quickly agreed to Aileen¡¯s request.


    It was really easy for Aileen to get into Alex Group.


    But when she got the video, she thought if she was obedient to Alex, she would lose face. So she didn¡¯t


    send the video to Alex. She just sent it to Miya.


    Aileen regrets what she has done. It turns out it¡¯s disgusting to separate others. Now she thinks her


    mother is miserable. She doesn¡¯t want Miya to be like that, even though they had conflicts.


    After that, because Alex was eager to get the video, he could only keep calling her. Alex had a bad


    attitude, so Aileen kept saying no.


    And Aileen¡¯s attitude was good then. Their conversation didn¡¯t change much, but their tone changed a


    lot.


    At first, Alex asked her, ¡°how about the video?¡± Later he asked, ¡°have you got the video?¡±


    At first Aileen said, ¡°you have to wait.¡± Later she said, ¡°not yet. Wait.¡±


    Alex is conceited. He really didn¡¯t go back to Alex Group, so he didn¡¯t know where the video was.


    Today, when Alex called Aileen, she said no. But Alex couldn¡¯t wait, so he lied to Aileen.


    ¡°Aileen, today is our anniversary. I don¡¯t want to sleep in my study.¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect Aileen to give the video to him immediately.

 Chapter 455 No grievance

    Chapter 455 No grievance


    The next morning, Alex holds Miya¡¯s hand and walks out of the room. They happen to meet the


    children at breakfast.


    The children look a little surprised when they see Alex and Miyaing together.


    ¡°Wow, Dad, your disgusting love letter moved Mommy?¡±


    Joey jokes.


    Alex and Miya are embarrassed. Miya remembers that she didn¡¯t make anyment on the love letter


    yesterday.


    ¡°Well, you have your final exam tomorrow.¡± Alex coughs a few times and takes Miya to the table.


    When ites to the final exam, everyone is confident. During this period, they study very hard. They


    are bound to get good grades.


    The children are confident and Miya chooses to believe them.


    ¡°Mommy, you can think about what you will wear if we visit theke that day.¡± Joey says.


    ¡°Joey, you can be confident, but you¡¯re conceited.¡± Miya doesn¡¯t worry about other children except for


    Joey. Joey is not good at math. It¡¯s a pity.


    Joey looks at Miya helplessly.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you know Joey?¡± Andre says.


    Miya looks at Andre in confusion. What does he mean?


    Andre says, ¡°Joey said you can think about what you¡¯re going to wear. There is only one reason...¡±


    ¡°She wants to buy new clothes.¡± Ben says.


    Joey is teased by her two brothers and she blushes. She looks at Miya awkwardly and smiles. Then


    she says directly, ¡°Mommy, they¡¯re right. I think jo¡¯s new clothes look pretty. Can you give me some?¡±


    Miya, ¡°...¡±


    Alex thinks his families know each other very well. Sometimes he really can¡¯t keep up with their


    thinking. Is he old?


    ¡°Joey, you are still young. Why do you pursue brands?¡± Miya asks.


    Joey says with a smile, ¡°because this brand is created by Mommy! Many of my ssmates wear the


    clothes of jo, but they don¡¯t know you are the designer. If they do, they will envy me.¡±


    Every time the children see Joey wearing new clothes, they ask her how she gets them, but she always


    says to them, ¡°I just happened to get them.¡±


    Joey sees them sigh and she is very happy. Well, she admits that she likes to show off, but Miya¡¯s


    clothes are worth showing off!


    ¡°OK, go to school after breakfast.¡± Miya interrupts Joey in time.


    Joey makes faces at Miya. She wants to protest, but there is a boiled egg in her bowl.


    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t like boiled eggs.¡± Joey pouts and blinks.


    However, Miya shakes her head. She says no to Joey firmly, ¡°you are much shorter than your brother.¡±


    Joey looks aside obediently. Well, she doesn¡¯t know why. She was about the same height as Ben


    before. Now she is much shorter than him.


    ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t mention my sadness.¡± Joey protests.


    But Miya says. ¡°If you have a bnced diet, I believe you¡¯re about the same height now.¡±


    Joey suddenly looks at Gogo. She says, ¡°Mommy, look, Gogo is almost as tall as I am now.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Before Miya speaks, Andre says, ¡°she should be about two centimeters taller than you now. Her


    birthday is eight monthster than yours.¡±


    Joey, ¡°...¡± Why does she mention Gogo? She is speechless.


    ¡°Will you behave yourself?¡± Miya says.


    Joey reluctantly picks up the boiled egg and puts it in her mouth. She vows that she doesn¡¯t give in to


    what Miya says. She¡¯s just dreaming of bing a tall girl.


    After breakfast, the children are sent to school by the driver and Alex is going to work.


    Before leaving, Alex looks at Miya and asks, ¡°don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡±


    ¡°What do I need to say to you?¡± Miya asks.


    ¡°You are merciless. You didn¡¯t treat me well even if you knew I didn¡¯t do anything wrong yesterday.¡±


    Alex says with a sigh.


    Miya looks at Alex who is taller than her and suddenly smiles, ¡°do you feel aggrieved?¡±


    Alex nods. He blinks at Miya and says, ¡°I¡¯m really aggrieved.¡±


    Miya says helplessly, ¡°I think our marriage is the biggest grievance in your life. Let''s divorce. When we


    have nothing to do with each other, you will not be aggrieved.¡±


    ¡°Honey, are you kidding?¡± Alex asks tentatively.


    Miya shakes her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Alex immediately says, ¡°honey, I suddenly feel that I¡¯m not aggrieved. It¡¯s the luckiest thing in the


    world to have a wife like you.¡±


    Miya is happy, but she has no expression. She looks at Alex and says, ¡°no, I think I¡¯ve gone too far. I¡¯ve


    wronged you.¡±


    ¡°No, No.¡± Alex smiles pleasantly. As he speaks, he kisses Miya¡¯s side face. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I have to


    go to work. Honey, wait for me at home. I¡¯ll be home on time.¡±


    Miya is unprepared. When she responds, Alex has left. She reaches out to touch her side face that


    Alex just kissed, and her heart is filled with sweetness.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, master seems to love you very much!¡±


    The servant sees what happened and is sincerely happy for Miya. As long as the family gets together,


    people around them will feel happy.


    Miya listens to the servant and just smiles. Then she goes back to her room and picks up papers and


    pens and designs clothes for her children.


    Miya isn¡¯t used to it when she designs. She hasn¡¯t designed for a long time. She doesn¡¯t know if Joey


    will like her design.

 Chapter 456 Taking part in the national competition

    Chapter 456 Taking part in the nationalpetition


    Besides Joey, it seems that other children haven¡¯t bought new clothes for a long time, especially Gogo.


    She is still dressed like a boy. Although she looks lovely, Miya also wants to see her dressed as a girl.


    Miya thinks about Gogo¡¯s appearance, especially her dark eyes. Miya is very envious.


    After all, she has never seen such ck eyes in her life.


    Miya is addicted to painting, and her cell phone suddenly rings.


    Miya takes a look at her cell phone. It is Aileen who calls.


    ¡°Aileen, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Miya, I¡¯m at your door. Let your security guard make way.¡±


    Aileen is a little angry. Maybe she has never seen such an unscrupulous security guard before.


    ¡°My door?¡± Miya is confused.


    ¡°Yes, let your security guard get out of the way.¡± Aileen res at the man in front of her as she speaks.


    When the security guard sees Aileen¡¯s expression, he is afraid. It is really frightening.


    Miya walks into another room and sees the camera at the door. She really sees Aileen standing there


    angrily.


    Miya picks up a button in the room and says to the security guard at the door, ¡°let her in.¡±


    The security guard hears Miya¡¯s voice and lets Aileen in.


    Aileen doesn¡¯t forget to stare at the security guard before she leaves. In fact, this is not the first time


    she hase here. She came to Miya not long ago. At that time, she didn¡¯t know Miya¡¯s phone


    number, so she was stopped at the door and it was useless for her to lose her temper. Miya came back


    from a walk and took her in.


    Now she¡¯s stopped again. Is this security guard crazy?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Miya is helpless. Thest security guard is not responsible, but this one is too responsible.


    He only knows the people who live in the house and will never let anyone else in. Miya looks at Aileen


    and almost doesn¡¯t recognize her, let alone the security guard who has only seen her once.


    Aileen is not morous today. She has light make-up today. If you don¡¯t look carefully, you will surely


    think she has no makeup. She is dressed in simple casual clothes and in. It¡¯s not Aileen¡¯s style at


    all.


    ¡°Miya, why are you looking at me like this?¡± As soon as Aileen enters the house, she sits on the sofa


    and eats the fruit on the table.


    The servant wants to say something, but Miya stops her. ¡°It¡¯s OK. This fruit has been washed.¡±


    Then Miya walks up to the sofa in front of Aileen and sits down.


    ¡°Aileen, why are you here?¡±


    Miya asks.


    Aileen is still eating the apple, and instead of answering Miya¡¯s question, she says, ¡°work is so boring.


    Miya, how on earth did you hold on?¡±


    Miya doesn¡¯t understand what Aileen means, so she looks at her puzzledly.


    Aileen knows Miya¡¯s confused. She tells Miya directly. ¡°To get the video, I told my dad I was going to


    work in Alex Group. I have sacrificed a lot, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°To get the video?¡± When ites to the video, Miya can¡¯t help but think of Alexst night. He was very


    angry.


    Aileen nods. When she speaks, she also thinks of Alex. She says, ¡°Alex¡¯s video is the same as mine,


    isn¡¯t it? To be honest, he asked me to get the video so that you wouldn¡¯t misunderstand him. In fact, I


    think he is very good. I heard that yesterday was your wedding anniversary! Congrattions.¡±


    Miya is speechless. ¡°Are you here to congratte me?¡± She asks.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Aileen immediately denies it. She says, ¡°this time I¡¯m here to tell you something.¡±


    Miya looks at Aileen and looks forward to what she¡¯s going to say.


    When Aileen thinks of what she is going to say, she suddenly sits up straight and puts the thing in her


    hands on the tea table. ¡°I want to take part in this year¡¯s nationalpetition,¡± she says.


    She¡¯s announcing. The ambition is very good, but Aileen seems to have learned to perform before. Has


    she studied design?


    So Miya asks, ¡°are you going to take part in a nationalpetition about design?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Aileen says and smiles confidently. ¡°I studied design in college, but for some reason I changed


    my major. Now I¡¯m in Alex Group¡¯s design department. I heard Grace will also take part in this


    competition. I must beat her in thispetition.¡±


    Miya nods but remains silent.


    ¡°Miya, don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Aileen is talking, but she finds that no one answers her, so she


    asks Miya.


    Miya responds. She looks at Aileen and asks, ¡°what do I need to say?¡±


    ¡°Of course. After all, you are the judge.¡± Aileen frowns. Miya¡¯s indifference makes her feel a little bit


    upset.


    ¡°I¡¯m the judge?¡± This is the first time Miya hears about it. Why doesn¡¯t she know?


    Aileen looks at Miya carefully and thinks that she is not lying. Aileen says, ¡°The judge of the national


    competition is usually thest champion. You are thest champion, and your friend Adam is the one


    the year beforest.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Miya doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    Miya really doesn¡¯t know anything about what Aileen says. She doesn¡¯t know she is the judge or Adam


    is the champion the year beforest. But if it¡¯s true, Adam was really the judge when Miya took part in


    thepetition.


    ¡°Miya, can you concentrate when I talk to you?¡± Aileen is impatient.


    Miya nods, but she thinks she¡¯s focused all the time.


    ¡°So you¡¯re here to talk to me about this?¡± Even if she¡¯s the judge, she can¡¯t make Aileen the champion.


    After all, she doesn¡¯t have the final say.


    When she took part in thepetition, Adam told her something about the past.

 Chapter 457 I can’t help you

    Chapter 457 I can¡¯t help you


    A so-called professional team would discuss them and didn¡¯t care what Adam said. He could help her,


    but he couldn¡¯t do much.


    But no one else could help her. Part of the reason why he had the ability was his family. If he came


    from an ordinary family, he may not say he could help her.


    If Adam is the national champion, the organizer probably just regards the champion as a gimmick and


    wants to attract other people¡¯s attention.


    However, Aileen doesn¡¯t understand. Shees here to ask Miya for help. But no matter what she


    says, Miya has no expression.


    ¡°To be honest, Ie here today because...¡±


    Aileen is about to say what she wants, but Miya speaks first.


    She says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    ¡°Miya, I haven¡¯t said anything.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about the nationalpetition, I can¡¯t help you even if I¡¯m the judge.¡± Miya goes on.


    Aileen listens to Miya and frowns subconsciously. She goes to work for Alex and Miya. It¡¯s boring and


    she can¡¯t wear beautiful clothes. In fact, thepany does not have this regtion. Grace thought


    Aileen was prettier than her, so sheined to Augus.


    Aileen identally fell asleep at work that day, so she leftte. But she saw Augus and Grace passing


    through the corridor.


    Grace held Augus¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Uncle Augus, Aileen dresses in revealing clothing! Many male


    employees in thepany like to stare at her. I think Aileen is in danger. Can you persuade her?¡±


    Aileen wanted to rush to p Grace. She could wear whatever she wanted. It was none of Grace¡¯s


    business. But Augus was there so Aileen didn¡¯t move. If she had a conflict with Augus, she would be


    scolded by her mother when she went home.


    So Aileen put up with them and hoped that Augus wouldn¡¯t listen to Grace. But...


    Augus put his arm around Grace and patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°you¡¯re very sensible. If only


    Aileen were half as good as you.¡±


    Grace patted Augus on the chest and said, ¡°Uncle Augus, you¡¯re making fun of me.¡±


    August listened to Grace and held her tighter.


    Then they said something and did something, but Aileen wasn¡¯t interested in watching them. After that,


    Augus ruled that Aileen couldn¡¯t wear the clothes in her closet. He had her wardrobe burned directly.


    Later her wardrobe was full of the clothes she was wearing now. Some of them were simple and


    beautiful, but some of them were too earthy.


    Aileen wanted to lose her temper and quarrel with Augus, but Be stopped her. Be usually said,


    ¡°don¡¯t make your dad angry now. If he gets angry and abandons us, we have no way.¡±


    Aileen felt that Be was timid. At the same time she was angry at her ipetence. If she could fight


    against Augus, she would take Be away firmly.


    Aileen doesn¡¯t speak for a long time. Miya thinks she¡¯s angry. But Aileen doesn¡¯t look angry.


    ¡°Aileen?¡± Miya calls Aileen tentatively.


    Aileen regains consciousness. She looks at Miya and asks, ¡°Miya, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Miya asks tentatively again, ¡°are you angry?¡±


    Aileen shakes her head. She just doesn¡¯t understand, ¡°Miya, I¡¯m just wondering why you can¡¯t help me.


    Grace is ourmon enemy!¡±


    Miya thinks over and over again and thinks she can tell the truth, so she exins it to Aileen.


    When Aileen hears the hidden content of the contest, she is surprised. ¡°No, I thought if I be a


    national champion, I will be famous and the judge. Forget it. I don¡¯t think the championship is that


    important now.¡±


    Miya is speechless. What Aileen said before is false. She just wants to be the judge.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want Grace to win. After all, if she decides to take part in thepetition, she will ask my


    dad for help and let him collude with the judges. No one dares to disrespect Alex Family. In this way,


    she is sure to win. No way.¡± Aileen says.


    Miya thinks about it. She suddenly smiles and says, ¡°it¡¯s true that many people are afraid of Alex


    Family, but it¡¯s impossible for your dad to mention Grace¡¯s name. You are the only daughter of Alex


    Family.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When Miya finishes, Aileen understands. She thinks that his father is conceited. Even though Grace is


    known as his lover, he will never let others talk about them. After all, it detracts from his glorious image.


    ¡°Miya, you¡¯re right, but how can we win Grace?¡± Aileen goes on.


    Miya says, ¡°it¡¯s more than two months before the nationalpetition. We¡¯re not in a hurry. You should


    start to prepare for it. Then we can decide ording to the situation.¡±


    Aileen nods and trusts Miya now.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go back and prepare.¡±


    Aileen says and leaves.


    Shortly after Aileen leaves, Miya receives a phone call from the organizers of the nationalpetition.


    They say they want Miya to be the judge of thepetition.


    Miya agrees, of course. Although it¡¯s useless to be a champion, she can speak for Aileen.


    ¡°Wee to join us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to be the judge. Thank you for giving me this opportunity.¡±


    After that, they hang up.


    Miya throws her cell phone aside and goes out on the balcony to sunbathe.


    In the evening, the childrene back together. Miya doesn¡¯t care much about them. When she asks


    them what they would like to eat tonight, she suddenly finds that one of them seems to be missing.

 Chapter 458 Forget to buy food

    Chapter 458 Forget to buy food


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ben?¡± Miya asks.


    Joey nces at Miya. ¡°Mommy, have you just found out that Ben is not here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Miya is embarrassed because Joey is right. She didn¡¯t realize Ben wasn¡¯t here until just now.


    ¡°Can you tell me where Ben is?¡± Miya asks.


    ¡°Ben said he would talk about the exam with his ssmates ande backter. We felt bored at


    school, so we came back first.¡± Andre exins.


    Joey puts her hands on her chest and says, ¡°that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Miya asks, ¡°what would you like to eat tonight? The servant said she was busy cleaning


    today and forgot to buy food. You can talk about what you want to eat. We can buy itter.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, are you going to the supermarket?¡± Joey asks.


    Miya shakes her head. Now her stomach is bigger and bigger. She doesn¡¯t dare to go shopping. She is


    afraid that she will be ufortable.


    ¡°All right.¡± Joey stops smiling at once. She wants to go shopping with her mommy.


    Joey is depressed and Miya asks her, ¡°Joey, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Joeyforts herself in her heart. Even if they can¡¯t go to the supermarket, they can visit the


    lake together if she gets good grades.


    ¡°Tell me what you want to eat, or we can order delivery.¡± Miya asks the children for their opinions.


    Joey thinks for a moment and says, ¡°I have no idea. Let¡¯s order delivery. The servant should have a


    rest. She works all day and must be tired.¡±


    The servant who happens to pass by hears Joey. She looks at Joey and is grateful to her.


    ¡°You often y mobile phones. Order delivery yourself.¡± Miya¡¯s cell phone suddenly rings. She says, ¡°I


    have to answer the phone. I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    The children look at each other. Andre thinks it¡¯s a little unusual.


    ¡°Does Mommy make an excuse because she doesn¡¯t want to cook?¡±


    ¡°Did you really forget to buy food today?¡± Gogo grabs the servant¡¯s clothes and asks her.


    The servant immediately shakes her head and says, ¡°no, the fridge is full every day. Don¡¯t talk


    nonsense.¡±


    She listens to Gogo and is angry. Is Gogo questioning her professionalism?


    Joey hears the servant and looks down. Dad lied to her and Mommy made an excuse.


    But even if Miya says she doesn¡¯t want to cook, it doesn¡¯t seem like a big deal. After all, the servant¡¯s


    cooking is delicious.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The servant asks in confusion. She thinks the atmosphere is strange!


    The children shake their heads and say, ¡°nothing.¡±


    The servant is still confused. She says, ¡°dinner is ready. Miss Miya has cooked. If you are hungry, I can


    serve you !¡±


    The children listen to the servant and are more confused. Mommy has cooked dinner. Why did she say


    that?


    When the servant serves the meal, Alex gets home. He smells the food and feels satisfied.


    He goes to the kitchen and sees the children at the table, but he doesn¡¯t see Miya. He asks, ¡°where is


    your mommy?¡±


    Joey feels aggrieved for Ben. Neither of our parents thinks of you.


    ¡°Mommy is in the room. She told us to eat first. Dad, you can eat with us.¡± Joey points to the table and


    says, ¡°it¡¯s Mommy¡¯s new dish. We haven¡¯t tasted it. Dad, are you going to be the first?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Alex readily agrees. He picks up the chopsticks his daughter hands him and thinks she is cute.


    But when he puts the new dish in his mouth, his face immediately changes.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Joey asks, pretending to be worried.


    Alex has no idea what to do now. He wants to vomit, but he thinks it is Miya¡¯s dish and he hesitates. He


    can¡¯t swallow it. This dish is gorgeous in appearance, but it¡¯s too salty.


    Now Miya is still in a trance and not sober.


    The children at the dinner table are skeptical. It doesn¡¯t matter if Miya¡¯s dishes are not delicious. The


    servant can cook dinner again. Why did she run away in a hurry?


    ¡°Is there anything else in the fridge?¡± Joey asks.


    The servant didn¡¯t take it seriously just now, but she has been asked twice. There must be something


    wrong. The servant opens the fridge and is surprised to find that there is really nothing left. She filled


    the fridge today. Where is the food?


    She sees a lot of vegetable leaves in the garbage can. She thinks maybe Miya has used up all the


    ingredients for cooking.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve really filled up the fridge.¡± The servant exins. She can¡¯t let them mistake her for stealing the


    money. ¡°They were all cooked by Miss Miya.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t doubt you. Don¡¯t worry. Today we order delivery. You can tell me what you want to eat.¡± Joey


    takes her cell phone and walks up to the servant and rubs her and says, ¡°you have been working hard


    these days. Thank you.¡±


    The servant feels warm.


    When Benes back, it is dark. He told them that he woulde backter, but he didn¡¯t tell them


    he didn¡¯t need to be picked up! If there were not a bus in front of the school and he had no money, he


    would not be able to return.


    However, even if hees back sote, his family doesn¡¯t care.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Ben, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Miyaes back and sees Ben.


    Alex hears Miya and finds that Ben wasn¡¯t there just now.


    Ben looks at Alex and knows what he is thinking. He doesn¡¯t expect Alex to feel guilty.


    Alex quickly walks up to Miya and habitually puts his arm around her shoulders.

 Chapter 459 There are two shadows

    Chapter 459 There are two shadows


    Alex says, ¡°you weren¡¯t here, so we ordered delivery ourselves. If you don¡¯t like the food, we can go out


    to eat.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    Miya readily agrees. At the same time she walks up to the table. After all, they can¡¯t waste it. She¡¯s not


    picky now.


    Of course, Miya does not forget to help Ben unload his schoolbag and let him sit on the table.


    ¡°Mommy, even if the dishes are not delicious, we won¡¯t me you!¡± Joeyins as soon as she


    sees Miyaing.


    Miya suddenly freezes. She frowns and looks at Joey and asks, ¡°what are you talking about?¡±


    Miya doesn¡¯t seem to know what she did wrong. Joey decides to talk to her and make her realize her


    mistake. ¡°Mommy, you destroyed the ingredients. Why did you say that the servant didn¡¯t buy food?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything in the fridge?¡±


    Miya hasn¡¯t cooked for a long time. Her stomach grows bigger and bigger. She suddenly wanted to


    cook today, but she saw that the fridge was empty.


    ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am.¡± The servant says, ¡°I have always been upright. I will never steal the money.¡±


    Miya thinks she doesn¡¯t mean that!


    ¡°Maybe you are too tired. Anyway, we have ordered delivery. Forget it.¡± Alex holds Miya in his arms


    again.


    Miya is confused but nods, ¡°maybe I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The servant hears Miya¡¯s apology and is immediately embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡±


    All in all, the farce is over. The happy family will never think of a pair of eyes staring at them all the time


    in the house where they have lived for a long time.


    Miya is a little hungry at the moment, but the delivery guys haven¡¯te. When she sees there are


    several dishes on the table that look good, she suddenly smiles, ¡°there are dishes here. Why don¡¯t you


    eat?¡± She picks up the chopsticks and tastes them.


    Alex pushes away Miya¡¯s chopsticks in time to prevent Miya from eating.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Miya looks at the dishes and is confused. She¡¯s really hungry.


    Others listen to Miya and don¡¯t understand. She cooked these dishes. Doesn¡¯t she know they are not


    good to eat?


    Ben just came back so he is as confused as Miya.


    Alex listens to Miya¡¯s question and mistakenly thinks that she doesn¡¯t know that her cooking is not


    delicious. He can¡¯t let Miya, who is so fond of cooking, lose faith, so he says, ¡°there¡¯s dust on them.


    Now they are not clean.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Miya is disappointed.


    Fortunately, the delivery guyse in time, and their disappointment doesn¡¯tst long.


    All the children except for Ben agree that Miya is weird, but they don¡¯t know what is weird about Miya.


    Ben is unhappy and seems to have something on his mind.


    But no one cares about him. The children do their homework after dinner. Alex goes to the study to sort


    out the data needed by thepany, and Miya goes to Ben¡¯s room with a snack.


    Ben didn¡¯t eat much just now, which is not good for his health.


    Ben watches Miyae in and suddenly opens his eyes wide. He is a little stunned and inexplicably


    frightened.


    ¡°Ben, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Miya asks.


    Ben looks at Miya and hesitates.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Miya asks again.


    Ben shakes his head and says, ¡°I just think there are many smart children in my ss. They werezy


    but they work hard this time for the final exam. I¡¯m afraid of my failure. I¡¯m afraid if I don¡¯t do well in the


    exam, I have to stay in this ss for another year.¡±


    Miya is relieved and says, ¡°don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. Your brothers and sisters won¡¯t


    start second grade until next year.¡±


    It¡¯s true. Ben listens to Miya and smiles, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re right. If I don¡¯t do well, will you still be proud of


    me?¡±


    Miya raises her hand and rubs Ben¡¯s head and says, ¡°of course, you are all my pride.¡±


    Ben feels warm. Then he looks down and does his homework. But he looks up at Miya frequently.


    If he only looks up once, Miya will not mind, but Ben looks up too often.


    ¡°Ben, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Miya asks.


    Ben shakes his head and doesn¡¯t speak. Then he lowers his head and does his homework.


    Miya thinks it might be her delusion. After all, she saw that the fridge was empty.


    ¡°Do your homework carefully. Eat the snack first. Don¡¯t go hungry.¡± Miya wants to leave.


    But Ben stops her.


    Miya turns around and asks, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, has something strange happened to you recently?¡± Ben suddenly bes very serious.


    Miya thinks about it carefully and shakes her head. ¡°No, everything is normal recently. Why?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nothing. Mommy, good night.¡± Ben says.


    Miya nods, ¡°good night!¡±


    Miya leaves Ben¡¯s room and closes his door. On her way back to the room, she feels someone staring


    at her behind her. Miya is nervous.


    The light in the hallway is always on, so even if the room is dark, it will be bright when the door is


    opened.


    Miya looks back abruptly. There is nothing in the empty corridor. She breaths a sigh of relief. She


    shouldn¡¯t be frightened by Ben¡¯s question.


    So Miya turns around and goes on walking. She thinks it is weird here.


    Especially when she justes to the stairway, there are two shadows in the light.

 Chapter 460 There’s a suspicious person

    Chapter 460 There¡¯s a suspicious person


    Miya opens her eyes wide. She swallows her saliva silently and rubs her eyes. Fortunately, when she


    opens her eyes again, the extra shadow has disappeared.


    Miya doesn¡¯t think of anything. She just trots to the door of her room. She thinks that as long as she


    sees Alex, she won¡¯t be so afraid, otherwise she is nervous.


    Their room is upstairs, which means that if she wants to go back to the room, she must take the stairs.


    Miya is so anxious that she feels someone following her.


    Miya still walks quickly. When she gets to the door, she is a little relieved, but when she opens the door,


    she sees the light in the room flickering.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Miya cries out uncontrobly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Alex rushes out of the bathroom and sees Miya on the floor. He hurriedly pulls


    Miya up and asks anxiously, ¡°do you have a stomachache?¡±


    Miya has a stomachache because she is too scared, but she¡¯s getting less nervous when she sees


    Alex. She subconsciously hugs Alex and shakes her head and says, ¡°there is someone suspicious in


    our house.¡±


    ¡°Someone suspicious?¡± Alex frowns subconsciously and apparently doesn¡¯t understand what Miya


    means.


    Miya nods and says, ¡°yes, when I came out of Ben¡¯s room, I felt someone staring at me.¡±


    Alex thinks that Miya has been watching too many TV ys recently and has hallucinations. But


    anyway, her fear is real at the moment. Alex immediately hugs Miya and says, ¡°it¡¯s OK. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll


    protect you.¡±


    Miya just hugs Alex and says nothing.


    Miya thinks she is hallucinating, too. So she doesn¡¯t think too much. After all, nothing strange happens


    after that day.


    Miya hasn¡¯t seen anyone suspicious. One day, she sees that the fridge is empty again. She asks the


    servant, ¡°didn¡¯t you go shopping today?¡±


    The servant shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯ve filled the fridge.¡±


    ¡°Come and see for yourself.¡± Miya opens the fridge and asks the servant toe and see it.


    The servant looks at the empty fridge and is surprised. She immediately exins to Miya, ¡°madam, I


    really filled the fridge. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can show you the bills.¡± She finds a pile of bills in her


    apron.


    These bills don¡¯t look fake, and Miya believes in the servant. She believes that the servant didn¡¯t steal


    the money.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Why is the fridge empty?¡± Miya thinks.


    At this time, the servant sees many dishes in the kitchen. And there are some damaged ingredients in


    the garbage can.


    ¡°Madam, what were you doing just now?¡± The servant asks.


    Miya thinks, ¡°I was...¡± She can¡¯t even remember where she was.


    ¡°Madam, did you make these dishes?¡± The servant points at the dishes and asks Miya.


    Miya shakes her head and says, ¡°no, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    The servant looks at Miya suspiciously and remembers that she did the same before. Does Miya have


    a bad memory?


    The servant doesn¡¯tin to Miya. She says, ¡°madam, you can go to have a rest first. It¡¯s still early.


    I can go shopping now.¡±


    Miya nods, and she goes back to her room and continues with the paintings. Time has passed quickly


    recently. The children have been looking forward to the family going out to y, but the teacher says


    they have to study for an extra period of time, so they are all in school now.


    Alex still works all day. Miya can only talk to her baby or draw pictures with boredom.


    She is painting with a pencil, and suddenly the sharp point of the pen stabs her finger, which makes her


    shout.


    ¡°Little Miya, are you alone now?¡±


    Suddenly, there is a male voice behind her, which seems to be Alex¡¯s.


    ¡°Why do youe back so early? You should not...¡± Miya turns around. When she sees the man in


    front of her, she suddenly opens her eyes wide and stands up straight and asks, ¡°why are you here?¡±


    The man is tall and untidy and disgusting.


    ¡°Miya, do you mistake me for President Alex?¡± He speaks in the same voice as Alex¡¯s, which surprises


    Miya.


    Miya wants to speak, but suddenly her legs are weak and she falls to the ground.


    ¡°Do we have to take this woman away?¡± The man asks.


    ¡°No, her stomach is too big. She must be heavy. We just need to achieve our goal.¡± A woman says.


    ¡°She¡¯s just seen me. If she tells others I¡¯vee in, I¡¯ll be exposed.¡± The man says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The woman replies.


    After that, Miya seems to hear footsteps moving away in a trance. They may have gone far. Miya loses


    consciousness and falls asleep.


    When Miya wakes up, she is in the hospital and there are a lot of people around her.


    ¡°Honey, do you feel better?¡±


    When Miya wakes up, Alex quickly walks up to her and holds her hand.


    Miya looks up and sees Alex¡¯s stubble. Although he is a little sloppy, he is still handsome.


    Miya looks around and frowns, ¡°where am I?¡±


    Alex says, ¡°you are in the hospital now. Why did you have hypoglycemia?¡±


    ¡°I have hypoglycemia?¡± Miya asks. She doesn¡¯t know it herself.


    ¡°It seems that I don¡¯t care enough about you.¡±


    Alex holds Miya in his arms. Since Miya left home, he has paid special attention to his family. He


    doesn¡¯t want to neglect his family because of his work, but this time he fails in his duty.


    ¡°Alex, I¡¯m fine. You can let me go.¡±

 Chapter 461 Fulfill your promise

    Chapter 461 Fulfill your promise


    After Miya says that, Alex doesn¡¯t let her go but holds her tighter.


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you out of my sight.¡±


    Alex puts his face on Miya¡¯s hair. He was flustered when he received the call from the servant. He


    stayed away from work and wanted to see her.


    Miya is still struggling. She hears Alex and asks, ¡°what happened?¡±


    Alex says, ¡°you fainted in the room. Fortunately, the servant didn¡¯t feel right and went to your room to


    have a look. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.¡±


    ¡°I fainted?¡± Miya can¡¯t remember what happened before.


    After a while, the servantes with chicken soup. She looks at Miya and says, ¡°madam, you are


    weak now. You have to eat more.¡±


    Miya looks at the servant. Her eyes are so evasive that she seems to have done something bad.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam. I shouldn¡¯t have left you.¡±


    Miya says nothing, but the servant speaks first.


    Miya looks at the servant in confusion. ¡°What are you sorry for?¡±


    The servant looks at Miya with shame and says, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t leave you at home alone. If something


    happens to you and your baby, I can¡¯t afford to.¡±


    Miya thinks of what Alex said just now to understand what the servant said. She was alone at home


    and fainted in her room because of hypoglycemia. Now the servant apologizes to her and thinks it¡¯s


    wrong to leave her alone at home.


    She feels that the servant¡¯s confession is inexplicable.


    Miya doesn¡¯t know how to deal with the servant, so she just smiles.


    ¡°Mommy, I just went to school. Why are you in the hospital?¡±


    Suddenly, Miya hears a girl¡¯s voice at the door. Joey is back from school.


    Behind Joey are her other children.


    Miya sees them and is relieved. of course, if only they don¡¯tin about her.


    Joey sighs as soon as shees up to Miya. She tucks in Miya like an adult. Then she looks at Alex


    and seriously teaches him, ¡°Dad, you always say that Mommy is your treasure, but you make Mommy


    faint at home. God, it¡¯s serious, especially Mommy has a baby in her stomach. Can you stop indulging


    in your work? Can you apany her more?¡±


    Alex listens to his daughter and is surprised, but he has to admit that his daughter is right.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I was wrong. I will take good care of your mommy in the future.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Joey pouts and the other children havee up to the bed.


    Gogo holds Miya¡¯s hand. She looks at Miya and asks, ¡°Aunt Miya, are you feeling better now?¡±


    Miya nods and says, ¡°thank you, Gogo.¡±


    Joey is unhappy to hear Miya¡¯s soft voice. She just spoke for Miya, but Miya is not gentle with her. She


    cares more about Mommy than Gogo does!


    ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you praise me?¡± Joey pouts and leans forward.


    Miya sees Joey frown and thinks she is cute. She raises her hand and pinches Joey¡¯s face and says,


    ¡°Joey, what reward do you want?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Joey thinks for a moment. Finally, she takes out her report card from her schoolbag and waves it in


    front of Miya. ¡°Mommy, I did well in the final exam.¡±


    Miya takes the report card. Joey¡¯s grades are pretty good.


    ¡°Joey, good job.¡± Miya praises Joey.


    Joey raises his chin proudly and says, ¡°Mommy, you have to fulfill your promise this time.¡±


    Miya frowns and doesn¡¯t understand what Joey is talking about.


    Joey looks at Miya and is disappointed. ¡°Mommy, you said that if we get good grades, we can go out to


    y. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Miya hasn¡¯t forgotten. She says, ¡°Dad and I will take you out the day I leave the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± The children all nod. They have been waiting for so long. Finally, the family can travel together.


    So they keep praying that Miya can leave the hospital soon.


    Miya fainted from hypoglycemia. Now her blood sugar level has returned to normal and she can be


    discharged from the hospital.


    That night, Alex takes them all to the river.


    There are fireworks on the bank as on New Year¡¯s Day. The bright fireworkse into people¡¯s eyes.


    Miya holds two children¡¯s hands and is protected by Alex in his arms.


    To their surprise, there are many people here. It¡¯s just a very ordinary evening. It¡¯s too busy here.


    ¡°Is it a festival today?¡± Miya asks.


    The children are confused, too. They go out with their parents, but it is too crowded.


    The children shake their heads. ¡°We have no idea.¡±


    Alex looks at the fireworks and leans over and asks softly, ¡°did you arrange these fireworks?¡±


    The children shake their heads. ¡°How can we arrange it?¡± Fireworks vendors don¡¯t sell fireworks to


    children, and it needs a great effort to arrange it.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s really a festival.¡± Alex says.


    He remembers what happened on the bankst time. They amused Miya with fireworks. Since the


    fireworks have nothing to do with them, he can¡¯t exin it.


    ¡°We are very lucky.¡± Miya smiles.


    They look at Miya¡¯s smile and are happy, too.


    ¡°Forget it. I just feel happy with mom and dad.¡± Joey hugs Miya, but she hugs her stomach.


    It¡¯s summer and it¡¯s hot and dry. However, it is cool to stand on the bank of the river and enjoy the


    evening wind.


    Miya smiles all the time and enjoys it.

 Chapter 462 The children are lost

    Chapter 462 The children are lost


    Suddenly, the crowd surge and Miya has pushed away. Fortunately, Alex protects her.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Miya in the middle of the crowd seemed to hear her children¡¯s voice, but she can¡¯t stop and has to keep


    walking.


    After a while, Miya looks ahead in confusion. She looks at Alex and asks, ¡°where are the children?¡±


    Alex just wanted to protect Miya just now. He hears Miya and looks around, but he doesn¡¯t see the


    children.


    Miya is anxious and wants to go back, but Alex stops her.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Alex asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find the children!¡± Miya thinks Alex asks a stupid question.


    Of course Alex knows that Miya is going to find their children, but there are too many people here now.


    Miya is thin and pregnant. He doesn¡¯t allow her to walk away through the crowd.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Calm down first. I¡¯ll find the children.¡± Alexforts Miya.


    But Miya is flustered. She thinks of the bad news and is more anxious. Miya knows it is no use


    worrying, so she calms down.


    Alex is about to take out his cell phone and call Randy when he hears a voice in the crowd.


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Ben pulls Joey out of the crowd.


    Miya immediately walks up to them and hugs them.


    ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Andre?¡±


    Miya hears Joey and looks around subconsciously. She does not see Andre. Even Gogo seems to be


    missing.


    Miya knows she has a lot of children. She strokes Joey¡¯s head and says, ¡°Andre and Gogo seem to be


    missing.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Why did so many people rush over all of a sudden?¡± Ben asks.


    Miya can¡¯t answer the question.


    Alex still calls Randy.


    ¡°Alex, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Check what¡¯s going on on the bank now.¡± Alex asks.


    But it¡¯s so noisy here and Randy can¡¯t hear what Alex¡¯s talking about. So Randy asks, ¡°Alex, where are


    you now?¡±


    Alex can¡¯t hear Randy clearly, either.


    ¡°Check what¡¯s going on on the bank now.¡± Alex raises his voice.


    Randy finally hears what Alex is talking about. He replies, ¡°OK.¡±


    Miya is still flustered. She looks at Alex and fully reveals her current mood.


    Miya¡¯s panic reminds Alex of a saying, ¡°pregnant women will be stupid for three years.¡± He takes out


    his cell phone and wants to say something, but Miya smiles.


    Miya calms down. She forgot about modern technology. They can find the children in many ways. She


    doesn¡¯t have to look for them herself.


    On the other side, the two lost children are standing hand in hand.


    ¡°Gogo, are you afraid?¡± Andre asks.


    Gogo looks at the handsome boy and shakes her head and says, ¡°no, I¡¯m not.¡±


    The two of them are missing children now. Gogo is used to wandering alone, so she is not afraid. She


    worries about Andre and asks, ¡°what about you? Are you afraid?¡±


    Andre shakes his head, too. ¡°I¡¯m a man. If you¡¯re afraid, you cane into my arms.¡± He says with a


    confident smile.


    ¡°¡­¡± Gogo doesn¡¯t know what to say. She wants toin, but she sees Andre¡¯s smile and is


    shocked.


    Now she has an impulse to confess everything to Andre. She thought about telling Andre the truth


    before, but because Joey and Ben suddenly broke in, she shut up.


    After Joey and Ben left, Andre didn¡¯t ask her and just picked up her hat.


    He said, ¡°now that you¡¯ve taken your hat off, don¡¯t wear it in the room.¡±


    Andre raised his hand and yed with Gogo¡¯s long hair. He put the bangs on her forehead behind her


    ears and said, ¡°you are beautiful with long hair.¡±


    She was very nervous at that time. She could hear her heart beating clearly.


    After that, Andre pulled her to bed and said, ¡°it¡¯s gettingte. We can go to bed.¡±


    It was over before she responded, and then she kept the secret in her heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Andre waves in front of Gogo to wake her up.


    Gogo regains consciousness and says, ¡°we shoud find Aunt Miya first.¡±


    Andre nods and holds Gogo¡¯s hand and says, ¡°let¡¯s wander around and look for them.¡±


    ¡°Are you not afraid at all?¡± Gogo asks. Andre is always calm. People are really easy to be cheated by


    him.


    But Andre never panicked.


    Andre looks down at Gogo. He takes his cell phone out of his pocket and waves it in front of Gogo.


    Gogo is embarrassed. She didn¡¯t think of using her cell phone. She¡¯s stupid.


    Less than three secondster, Andre¡¯s cell phone rings and he answers.


    ¡°Dad, you can go to the ce where we watch the fireworks. I¡¯ll take Gogo to youter.¡±


    Andre also tell Alex his current situation, and then he naturally takes Gogo away.


    They walk hand in hand and Gogo doesn¡¯t care. She walks behind Andre and looks at his back. Her


    mind starts to wander. Especially now the fireworks are in full bloom in the air, making her feel like she


    lives in a TV y..


    Thinking of this, Gogo suddenly smiles, and she feels incredible about her fantasy. Although she is a


    child, she knows the rules of the adult world. She is not lucky.


    ¡°Gogo.¡±


    Gogo hears Andre¡¯s voice and looks up. Andre kisses her face before she knows it.

 Chapter 463 Go home with Mom

    Chapter 463 Go home with Mom


    Gogo is kissed by Andre again.


    She looks at Andre incredulously, ¡°Andre, you...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re so cute that I can¡¯t help myself.¡±


    Andre apologizes, but Gogo doesn¡¯t think he is guilty.


    If you ask Andre if he regrets doint that, he will definitely say no, because he has already announced


    that he will marry Gogo.


    Gogo¡¯s face is already red. At this moment, it looks like a red apple. She clearly hears her heartbeat.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Andre asks fearfully when he sees Gogo is silent.


    He just wanted to tease Gogo, but he realizes it¡¯s rude to kiss her on the cheek.


    Andre really feels guilty and says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll pay attention to it.¡±


    This time, his eyes are sorry. Although Gogo¡¯s heart is beating fast, she sticks to herself. She says to


    Andre seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you today, but you can¡¯t do the same thing in the future.¡±


    Andre nods and says, ¡°I¡¯ll ask your permissionter.¡±


    Gogo, ¡°¡­¡± What? Who can exin it to her?


    Andre sees that Gogo¡¯s mood returns to normal and he wants to take her away, but Gogo stand still.


    Andre is confused and looks back. Gogo is just standing there.


    ¡°Andre, I have something to tell you.¡± Gogo looks hesitant and her eyes are fixed on Andre.


    Andre seems to know what Gogo is going to say. He turns around and faces Gogo.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Andre¡¯s attitude is different from Gogo¡¯s. He has always been calm.


    ¡°I...¡± Gogo hesitates and she suddenly shouts.


    At this time, a huge firework blooms in the air andpletely covers Gogo¡¯s voice.


    When the firework disappear, Gogo has finished. She and Andre look at each other and don¡¯t talk.


    Andre looks at Gogo in confusion.


    He asks, ¡°what did you just say?¡±


    Gogo thinks it might be God¡¯s will. It¡¯s none of her business, so she just shakes her head. ¡°Nothing!¡±


    ¡°I just saw your mouth move.¡± Although Andre didn¡¯t hear Gogo just now, he kept staring at her.


    ¡°I...¡± Gogo sighs and asks, ¡°do you want me to say it again?¡±


    Andre nods. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I said you are a fool!¡± This time, it¡¯s very quiet around. When Gogo speakss, people around look at


    them.


    They are just two children in the crowd. No matter how intelligent they are, strangers will think they are


    just two little kids.


    ¡°The two kids are pretty.¡±


    Someone says all of a sudden.


    ¡°But why are they here? Are they lost?¡±


    Then someone begins to guess.


    ¡°Do you know your parents¡¯ phone number? I can call your parents and let them pick you up.¡±


    At this time, a girl squats down in front of them. She looks approachable.


    ¡°Thank you. We are not lost. Our home is nearby. I¡¯m just hanging out with my sister.¡±


    Andre says with a smile to the girl in front of them.


    The girl listens to Andre and keeps smiling. She says, ¡°I see! Don¡¯t y toote. There are a lot of


    people and there may be bad people tonight.¡±


    Andre and Gogo nod at the same time. Andre asks, ¡°do you know why there are so many people


    tonight?¡±


    During the new year, they spread fireworks advertisements to prevent Miya from doubting them.


    Seriously, although they talked about making their parents feel romantic before, they don¡¯t really have


    time to do so because of the final exam.


    The girl kindly tells Andre, ¡°President Aaron is courting here. We are all his fans.¡±


    ¡°Aaron?¡± Andre hears the name and thinks of this person.


    ¡°Yes, do you like President Aaron?¡± The girl is excited and her eyes glitter.


    Andre smiles and nods, ¡°thank you. I think we¡¯ve been out for a long time. It¡¯s time we go back.¡±


    The girl nods and asks, ¡°do you need me to take you back?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    Andre still smiles and immediately takes Gogo away.


    Gogo has a question, ¡°who is Aaron?¡±


    Andre sighs and says, ¡°he¡¯s my dad¡¯s friend.¡±


    Gogo nods and says, ¡°no wonder he¡¯s a president.¡± She thinks Andre¡¯s dad is really handsome. Many


    people respect President Alex. Since Aaron is Alex¡¯s friend, he must be an elite.


    Andre looks at Gogo and knows what she is thinking. He says, ¡°he¡¯s just an actor. He and my dad are


    friends for some reason.¡±


    ¡°Actor?¡± Gogo can¡¯t believe it. The girl called him President Aaron just now.


    ¡°He likes his fans to call him President Aaron. Do you know the names of his fans?¡± Andre asks.


    Gogo shakes her head honestly.


    ¡°His fans are called President Aaron¡¯s junior staff.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They are speechless as soon as Andre finishes.


    As they walk toward the bleacher and see Miya, a woman stops them.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The woman grabs Gogo¡¯s arm and says, ¡°Reba, go home with mom.¡±


    Fortunately, Andre is holding Gogo¡¯s hand. Otherwise, Gogo must have been taken away by the


    woman.


    The woman is tall and beautiful. Her long ck hair hangs over her chest. She¡¯s a beautiful woman, but


    she is grabbing Gogo¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Reba, go home with mom.¡±


    The woman grabs Gogo¡¯s hand again and wants to drag her away.


    Andre is stunned. To keep the woman from hurting Gogo, he holds Gogo, but he is also dragged away


    by the woman.

 Chapter 464 Someone’s in the water

    Chapter 464 Someone¡¯s in the water


    ¡°Gogo, do you know her?¡± Andre asks.


    Gogo shakes her head. She looks at the woman in front of her and is surprised.


    ¡°Sorry, my friend says she doesn¡¯t know you.¡± Andre still holds Gogo.


    But the woman is still grabbing one of Gogo¡¯s arms. If Andre pulls Gogo, she will get hurt.


    ¡°Reba, I¡¯m your mom!¡± The woman looks sadly at Gogo.


    Andre thinks that if he doesn¡¯t know Gogo, he will think what the woman says is true.


    ¡°But I really don¡¯t know you!¡±


    Gogo says and tries to get her hand back, but she fails.


    ¡°I¡¯m your mom!¡± The woman squats down and puts her arm around Gogo¡¯s shoulders. She asks Gogo


    to look into her eyes and says, ¡°Reba, look at me. You know me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Gogo shakes her head and says, ¡°you are not my mom.¡±


    ¡°Why? You were too young when you left, so you forgot me. Think about it and you will remember me.¡±


    The woman says.


    Andre looks at the woman carefully. She doesn¡¯t seem to be lying. Andre thinks she has a problem. For


    example, her daughter¡¯s departure stimted her a lot, and Gogo happens to look like her daughter.


    ¡°Is your child a boy or a girl?¡± Andre asks.


    ¡°A girl, of course.¡± The woman replies without hesitation. She pinches Gogo¡¯s face and says, ¡°she looks


    like me. How could she not be my daughter?¡±


    Andre looks at Gogo and the woman. They really look alike.


    ¡°But I¡¯m a boy.¡± Gogo says.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman hesitates and finally asks, ¡°boy?¡±


    Gogo nods, and so does Andre.


    ¡°He is a boy indeed. He¡¯s my brother. We sleep in the same bed every day.¡± Andre says.


    That woman believes them. She lets go of Gogo and says, ¡°I was wrong.¡±


    Her voice is dismal. She takes another look at Gogo. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You and my daughter look alike.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Gogo nods and doesn¡¯t me her.


    At this point, Miya and otherse up from the bleacher. They were just not far away. When the


    children were pestered by the woman, they were shocked.


    ¡°Gogo, Andre, what¡¯s going on?¡± Miya protects the two children and then looks at the woman.


    The woman looks at Miya, too. She asks, ¡°are these two children yours?¡±


    Miya nods naturally, ¡°yes.¡±


    The woman responds and leaves in a daze.


    Miya thinks that woman is really strange. She asks the two children, ¡°do you know the woman just


    now?¡±


    Andre shakes his head. ¡°Her child and Gogo look alike, so she¡¯s mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s too noisy here and her child is lost.¡± Gogo says.


    They all think it¡¯s the truth. Joey looks at the crowd and exims, ¡°it¡¯s so spectacr. What on earth


    are they doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that a man named Aaron is going to court here.¡± Gogo thinks about what the girl said and tells


    them.


    When they hears the name Aaron, they are shocked.


    They haven¡¯t seen Aaron for a long time. They think he works hard and studies scripts.


    But it is so spectacr now!


    ¡°Where is he going? Maybe we can go and have a look.¡±


    Joey is talking when the crowd exims. They think the position has been determined.


    However, in the face of so many people, they hesitate.


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go back first. We cane outter. If you want to know about Aaron, I¡¯ll let him show you


    his girlfriend.¡± Alex keeps looking at Miya¡¯s stomach. He is afraid that she will be hurt in the crowd.


    ¡°¡­¡± Miya looks at Alex helplessly and says, ¡°I¡¯m not his mother. Why should I care about his love life?¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go home.¡± Alex naturally puts his arm around Miya¡¯s shoulder.


    Miya takes the children by the hand and is afraid they will get lost again.


    But all of a sudden, a lot of people rush over.


    Only Gogo is missing this time.


    Andre looks at his empty hand and don¡¯t understand why Gogo is missing. He squeezed her hand but it


    seems that Gogo just broke free herself.


    ¡°What is Gogo doing? She¡¯s missing again.¡± Joeyins, ¡°we could have gone home. How long


    does she want us to stay here?¡±


    ¡°There are more and more people here.¡± Miya says.


    They hear her and look around. Although it was crowded just now, there were not so many people


    here.


    It¡¯s kind of weird.


    ¡°Andre, is what Gogo just said true? Are you sure these people are here for Aaron?¡± Ben asks.


    Andre says, ¡°a fan of Aaron told us about it. She didn¡¯t seem to be lying.¡±


    ¡°Does he have so many fans?¡± Joey can¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°He is popr at home.¡± Andre says, ¡°but now we should find Gogo as soon as possible.¡±


    Andre has a point. But there are so many people and they don¡¯t know where Gogo is.


    Suddenly, someone shouts in the crowd, e on! Someone¡¯s in the water.¡±


    Andre panicks. He thinks it might be Gogo, and so do others. They follow the crowd.


    They go to the other side of the bank. The person who fell into the water has been saved by a brave


    man.


    It looks like an adult. Andre breathes a sigh of relief. At least it¡¯s not Gogo who fell into the water.

 Chapter 465 She’s likely to commit suicide

    Chapter 465 She¡¯s likely tomit suicide


    Originally, thinking that the person is not Gogo, they will leave here consciously, but Miya feels a little


    familiar with the figure, as if...


    "Michelle?"


    Miya calls the name. She immediately runs to the crowd to see the person on the ground. It is Michelle


    exactly.


    "Michelle, Michelle?" Miya calls Michelle¡¯s name a few times, but she does not receive any respond.


    She asked the people around, "Have any of you already called an ambnce?" The people around


    shake their heads, because they have just known that someone has drowned.


    Alex immediately calls an ambnce.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Andre thinks that his parents are about to leave here, but Gogo has not found yet.


    "Mommy, can you find Gogo first?" Andre pulls Miya and asks.


    Miya says, "I''m sorry, Andre, I have to take Michelle to the hospital first."


    Andre said,"okay, then I''ll go find Gogo first."


    "No." Miya refuses decisively. "You are about the same age as Gogo. What if you fail to find Gogo and


    you are lost, too."


    Andre is a little flustered now. What Miya says makes sense, but they can''t leave Gogo alone.


    Miya says to Alex. "Go to the radio station to broadcast the tracing message with Andre. The other two


    children and I will take Michelle to the hospital first."


    "You..." Alex looks at Miya a little hesitantly, and he asks, "Are you sure you can?"


    "I am OK, I am also an adult," Miya says.


    Although Alex agrees, he still waits for the ambnce with her, and then watches Miya get on the


    ambnce before he takes Andre to the radio station.


    Andre feels a little weird when he walks by the road. He reaches out his hand. It is that Gogo lets go.


    "What are you thinking?" Alex asks.


    Andre looks up at Alex and says honestly: "I think something is abnormal today."


    "Why?" Alex actually feels the same in his heart.


    "Everything seems to be nned, and it feels like Aaron is being used." The more Andre says, the


    more strange he feels, especially the woman who holds Gogo''s hand...


    Listening to his son''s analysis, Alex has to be a little proud. His son is so smart. He says, "I just ask


    Randy to check the crowds here, and let him find Gogo."


    Andre just nods with no other expressions. Alex is a little dumbfounded, he asked, "Don¡¯t you worry


    about Gogo? Are you not afraid of her being caught by bad guys?"


    Andre says, "I think Gogo may go voluntarily with them."


    In the crowd, he seems to see an adult winking at Gogo before Gogo lets him go.


    "Why?" Alex asks, his eyes narrow slightly. He is looking forward to what Andre will sayter.


    "Daddy, is there still any staff appointed by you near Susan''s house?" Andre asks.


    Alex frowns as he listens. How does know that he has done so."You mean Gogo¡¯s lost is probably


    rted to Susan?"


    "These are just my guesses, so let''s go to the radio station to broadcast the notification." Andre says,


    walking forward quickly.


    Alex seems more casual, he just follows his son''s footsteps.


    It''s just that he receives a call from Randy.


    "Alex, it is crowded today because Aaron says he wants to court on the river bank."


    This information is exactly the same as Andre¡¯s, Alex''s eyes move slightly.


    "As for the girl, in the videos shoot by the passers-by in the square, she follows a woman finally, and


    the woman is a bit like... like..." Randy stops talking. If he says truthfully, Alex may be sad.


    "Like Susan, right?"


    Alex says what Randy is going to say next, and Randy asks, blushing, "Alex, have you already


    known?"


    "This is just spection."


    "Okay." Randy is a little speechless. He says again, "they seem to be heading towards the south of the


    city together."


    "OK."


    After that, Alex hangs up. He catches up with Andre, "Randy says that Gogo is going to the south of


    the city. Let''s go over there."


    Andre looks at Alex and finally nods.


    In the hospital, Miya is anxiously pacing in front of the emergency room. She can''t figure it out. Isn''t


    Michelle in her hometown? Why does she suddenly appear in this city and drowns? It is suspicious, but


    Miya can only ask until Michelle is awake.


    After waiting for a long time, the doctores out. Miya steps forward and asks, "Doctor, is there


    anything wrong with her?"


    The doctor shakes his head, which makes Miya''s heart tighten. "Doctor, she is still young, can you save


    her? "


    "She is okay!" The doctor frowns subconsciously. Miya''s reaction is too intense.


    "Then why do you shake your head?" Miya asks.


    "I mean she doesn''t have anything wrong. She should have been rescued as soon as she jumps down,


    but her awareness of survival is weak. This time, she is likely tomit suicide. Take good care of


    her!"


    "Suicide?" Miya asks, looking at the doctor incredulously.


    The doctor nods, "she is fine, as long as you look after her properly."


    The doctor finishes, and then leaves here.


    However, Miya is still stuck in what the doctor says. She can''t figure out why a person as optimistic as


    Michelle willmit suicide.


    Because Michelle is still in aa, Miya is apanying her all the time, thinking that she must ask


    Michelle what is going on when she wakes up.


    So at night, Alex has to go to the hospital to find his wife, and he feels a bit wronged. Especially looking


    at how heartbroken Miya is for others, he can''t help getting angry, Miya has abandoned him in the


    middle of the night to apany a woman.

 Chapter 466 We’re already old married couples

    Chapter 466 We¡¯re already old married couples


    However, looking at Miya''s worry, Alex is also worried. He steps forward to hug Miya and says, "Honey,


    it will be okay."


    Miya is thinking about something just now, and when she hears Alex''s words, shees to her sense.


    She asks, "where is Andre?"


    "Uh..." Alex is so speechless. Is Andre more important than him in Miya¡¯s heart?


    "Have you found Gogo?" Miya asks again.


    Alex hesitates for a moment, he says, "Honey, I''m right in front of your eyes, can you care about me?"


    "I think there is nothing wrong with you." Miya rolls up her eyes and then continues to look at Michelle.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Well, but Honey, it''s quitete now. Would you like to go home with me?" Alex can''t bear his wife to


    suffer in the hospital. He says, "I have asked for a caretaker, Michelle will be fine."


    "The children are already at home, you can go home," Miya says.


    "Honey,e home with me." Alex is unwilling to be separated from his wife, he says, "It''s okay, there


    is caretaker here, and I have heard from the doctor that Michelle will be fine soon."


    "Alex, the kids don''t want to always stay with me anymore, you..." Miya says with a nce at the arm


    resting on hers, which belongs to Alex.


    Seeing Miya looking at him like this, Alex can''t bear it, and kisses her lips.


    Since Miya is pregnant, Alex has restrained himself. As soon as they kiss, Alex feels excited.


    Alex''s kiss is very strong, and he doesn''t let her go after a long time.


    Miya is pushing Alex away. Her face blushes. "We are in the hospital now." She covers her mouth at


    the break and looks at Alex mefully.


    "If you don''t go home, I''m really not sure what I''m going to do." Alex watches Miya''s eyes. How can he


    be satisfied with such a kiss?


    "Alex, we are in the hospital now, I''m still pregnant!" Miya growls.


    "The doctor says that we can have sex as long as we are careful. The doctor hasn¡¯t said we can¡¯t have,


    right?" Alex throws the question to Miya, causing her to blush again.


    "But..." Miya wants to say something, but finds herself speechless.


    "But what?" Alex asks.


    Miya looks up at Alex. She asks, "Alex, are you threatening me?"


    "Yes." Alex nods. He says, "if the threat is useful, I don''t mind threatening you."


    "You..." Miya is speechless again because Alex is savage.


    Alex says, "since you don''t speak, I''ll take you home with me." As he says, he bends down to hug Miya.


    Miya almost falls to the ground. Fortunately, she reaches out to hook Alex''s neck, which makes her find


    the fulcrum.


    "Alex, let me down, I can walk by myself." Miya whispers. It is already at night, and the hospital is in


    silent. Once her voice bes louder, she will definitely disturb others.


    "It''s natural for husband to help his wife." Alex says, taking Miya away.


    Miya looks at Alex. She is actually a little guilty, and she asks, "Am I heavy now?"


    Alex shakes his head. "No, does the doctor say that you are underweight again?" He has a trace of


    resentment.


    While Miya listens to Alex''s words, she lowers her head with guilty. "Actually, my weight is in line with


    my information form. I don''t know why I have lost weight. But when I was pregnant before, my weight


    gained very fast and I ate a lot."


    Alex listens to Miya''s words and feels a little bit distressed. He hasn¡¯t apanied her when she was


    pregnant before. It is said that a pregnant woman with twins is very difficult. Within a few months, her


    belly bulges like a ball, and most of them are not born at full term.


    Thinking of that time, indeed it is not full term, Andre is sent over. He seems to be able to know


    something at that time, and then take them to be with him so that they will not suffer so much.


    Alex loves Susan at that time. However, if he looks at the three children, he is also very likely to


    apany Miya, probably because he does not want them to separate.


    He lives without his mother since he is a child. He alienates Andre because of Susan''s departure, but


    he also asks a babysitter to take care of him.


    But Andre doesn''t like it until Miya''s arrival...


    Miya looks at Alex who is in deep contemtion. She can''t help asking, "Are you imagining that I am


    pregnant with triplets? At that time, I will be fatter. Will you betray me?"


    Listening to Miya''s voice, Alex looks back and says, "It is indeed the thought of how you are pregnant


    with triplets."


    "What? Are you going to say that you really dislike me!" Miya warns, "Even if you think I am not


    beautiful, but you can''t help it, right? After all, we are married."


    Alex nods, "yes, we have already married, there is no way to return the goods."


    Miya looks at Alex fiercely and says, "Can you say something good? It turns out you still want to return


    the goods! So, you are not willing to live with me, then we can go to the Civil Affairs Bureau, anyway


    you are so charming, you will definitely have a new wife soon."


    Alex looks at Miya and smiles, "You''re jealous."


    "Humph." Miya snorts so she doesn''t look over at Alex. She is angry but not jealous. This guy even


    doesn¡¯t realize what she is thinking.


    Alex lowers his head again, and he sees Miya''s snow-white neck, and the half of her face is also white


    and tender. He can see that Miya''s eyshes are particrly long with a different kind of beauty. Her


    lips are bright red, even if she doesn¡¯t apply lip gloss, it can be so morous.


    "No, we are already old married couples."

 Chapter 467 I’m a normal man

    Chapter 467 I¡¯m a normal man


    Alex buries his face in Miya''s neck and whispers.


    Miya''s face blushes. She says, "Alex, you dare think about changing your wife."


    "Huh?" Alex frowns, does he just mean that? He looks at Miya who keeps smirking, he knows she is


    being fooled. He walks forward quickly, he says, "Miya, you can guess whether I will let you go tonight."


    Miya hears that, she is really scared.


    After returning home, the children have turned off the lights. Miya suddenly remembers that Alex and


    Andre have looked for Gogo, but now she doesn''t know where Gogo is.


    Miya asks, "Is Gogo back?"


    Alex shakes his head. He looks at Andre''s room and said, "No."


    "Has Gogo still not been found?" Miya asks again.


    Alex still shakes his head. They have seen Gogo¡¯s figure, but Andre suddenly takes Alex¡¯s hand and


    says, "Daddy, let''s stop here."


    Alex can''t understand Andre''s idea, but Andre says, "If she wants toe back, she should be back."


    At that time, Alex is in a trance. He really can not understand his son¡¯s thought. Then he goes home


    with his son.


    The light is on in Andre''s room, and he buries himself under the nket, his eyes staring nkly, not


    knowing what he is thinking.


    Then, in the recent days, Andre bes a cool person again. But no one is shocked, after all, Gogo is


    not here...


    After returning to the room, Miya first walks into the bathroom to take a bath. After more than ten


    minutes, shees out.


    "Do you finish?" Alex is sitting on the edge of the bed reading the magazine. He hears the sound of the


    door and says without raising his head.


    Seeing that no one responds, he looks up naturally, only to find Miya stand in front of him.


    Seeing this, Alex takes off his jacket naturally, takes the pajamas and ready to take a shower, but finds


    that Miya has been standing there, looking at him withplicated eyes.


    Alex doesn''t understand it, does he do anything strange? He looks at his hand, and he is only holding


    pajamas.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Alex asks.


    Miya listens to this sentence, and her face turns red. She looks at Alex and says, "You don''t mean...


    that..."


    "What?" Alex can''t understand what Miya is talking about.


    "That''s..." Miya lower her head and she is too shy to speak out.


    Alex is confused.


    "You just said it in the hospital." Miya reminds.


    Alex remembers that he has said a lot of words in the hospital. Suddenly, he thinks of something.


    Looking at Miya''s nervous appearance, it is probably what he thinks.


    "Honey, don''t you think I''m a beast?" Alex walks close to Miya suddenly, lifting her chin.


    "What?" Miya is puzzled.


    Alex kisses Miya, and he says, "I will hold back from meeting the child early." Anyway, he has been


    waiting for so long, this child will meet them in no time. So he is still willing to wait.


    Alex says, having walked behind Miya to hug her, and put his other hand on her stomach, rubbing


    gently.


    Miya''s face is still red. She looks at Alex and asks, "I recently attends a parent meeting. At that time,


    someone says that when she is pregnant, her husband..."


    Miya feels like she is too ashamed to say so.


    Alex probably knows something, he says, "Don''t care about others, I will definitely not damage your


    body."


    "But, you... can you bear it?" Miya says very quietly in thest sentence.


    Alex doesn''t hear it at first, and when he realizes it, he asks carefully, "Are you looking forward to


    anything?"


    Miya shakes her head. "I just listen to the wives saying that if a man doesn''t want to have sex with you,


    he''s probably tired of you. Are you tired of me?"


    Listening to Miya''s words, Alex suddenly feels that there is a suffocation on his chest, which makes him


    very ufortable. Finally, he can only sigh. He hugs Miya tightly and rubs his face fiercely around her


    neck.


    Suddenly Miya notices that since she is pregnant, even if Alex wants to hug her, he will deliberately not


    touch her abdomen. If such a man says that he does not love her, then no one¡¯s love in this world


    should be more profound than his affection.


    "Honey, I''m a normal man too. Don''t tease me like this in the future, otherwise I''m afraid I hurt you."


    Alex''s voice is dumb, which naturally touches others hearts.


    When Miya hears the voice, she feels her heart hit by something. It is the best choice to love him.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you for your consideration." Miya says as she kiss on Alex''s face, and then turns to bed.


    Alex looks at Miya''s smart look and feels that there is already a feeling somewhere in his body. It


    seems that his daily life is to be apanied by a cold shower.


    The next morning, Alex has already gone to work, and Miya doesn''t mind, just remembering what Alex


    saysst night, she still feels sweet.


    Afterwards, she quickly changes her clothes to cook a pot of porridge and goes to the hospital to see


    Michelle. At that time, Michelle is already awake.


    Michelle''s eyes are dull, and after looking around, she focuses on Miya. She asks, "Where is this? Why


    am I here?"


    "You are in the hospital because you have drowned." Miya serves the porridge to Michelle. She says,


    "help yourself first, and then exin it to me."


    Michelle looks at Miya with a puzzled look when she takes the porridge. "I have drowned?" Her voice is


    full of puzzle.


    Miya hears from the doctor that she has no sense of survival, but why does Michelle react this way?


    "Yes, you have drowned." Miya sits on the edge of the bed. "The doctor thinks you are probably


    committing suicide. Michelle, does Jason find you again?"


    Michelle shakes her head, and she says, "No, I remember I go to the river bank on purpose, but I can''t


    remember why I am there."

 Chapter 468 They have divorced

    Chapter 468 They have divorced


    Michelle thinks carefully, but her mind is nk.


    "Okay." After hearing Michelle¡¯s words, Miya can only choose to believe her. "If you have encounter any


    difficulties, you muste to me or Lisa, we will help you."


    Michelle nods.


    "Okay, we can discuss it in detail after you finish the meal. What happened after you leave here?"


    "Okay!" Michelle says with a rxing voice.


    Miya feels that she can not mention the reason why Michelle drowns.


    "Miya, are you really here?"


    Suddenly, a voicees from the door. Miya looks back and sees Lisa standing there.


    Miya asks, "Are you here to see Michelle?"


    "Michelle?" Lisa looks a little strange. Looking inside, the person sitting on the bed is indeed Michelle.


    Lisa walks in immediately, and she looks at Michelle and asks, "why are you here? are you sick?"


    Miya and Michelle are speechless.


    "Lisa, I think you have a lot to care about besides love." Miya says.


    "..." Lisa doesn''t know what to say. After all, she has just travelled with Adam some time ago and just


    comes back yesterday.


    "But hasn''t Michelle been back home for a long time? How can I think of hering back suddenly?"


    Lisa exins, then walks quickly to Michelle in front of her, she says, "Michelle, I don¡¯t certainly mean


    you are not weed. Youring make everyone happy."


    "I don¡¯t think so." When she says "everyone", she can''t help but think of Jason, who is obviously a bad


    boy, but is treated as a treasure by her for so many years.


    When Lisa sees Michelle''s expression, she also thinks of some people and feels that the surrounding


    atmosphere is a little embarrassing.


    "You have gone to heaven after going out for a trip?" Miya murmurs coolly, and she says, "I have been


    in the hospital some days ago, why don''t you be so diligently?"


    "You are also in the hospital?" Lisa seems to be unable to believe what she hears.


    Miya rolls her eyes at Lisa silently and says, "Yes! It''s a pity that you don''t care about it at all. You make


    me very disappointed!"


    "..." Lisa instantly doesn''t know what to say.


    "But since you don''t know that Michelle is in the hospital, why do youe to this ward?" Miya asks.


    "Ie here for something. As a result, I see a pregnant woman whose back is like yours, so I follow."


    Lisa says.


    Miya nods clearly, and she asks again, "What are you doing here?"


    Lisa pauses suddenly. She looks at Miya for a long time. When Miya wants to ask her why she looks at


    her like this, Lisa says, "Miya, are you free now?"


    "What''s wrong?" Miya seems to be very urgent when she looks at Lisa!


    "I need your help now." Lisa says.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Anyway, as long as she can do it, of course she will help her.


    "Come with me." Lisa says, reaching out her hand to Miya.


    Miya nces at Michelle and says, "Michelle, I''ll go and see what is going on, and I''ll be back soon


    after it''s over."


    Michelle nods.


    Miya follows Lisa, and Miya doesn''t know where they are going, so she follows her all the time. As a


    result, shees to another ward.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    As soon as Miya enters the door, she wants to ask, but in the room there is another pair of eyes staring


    at her...


    "Miya, are you here to see me?" There is obvious rejoicing in the voice.


    Only then does Miya see the man who spoke. He is Lance. He is lying on the bed, his face is pale and


    he is very weak.


    Miya looks at Lisa puzzled, but Lisa just desperately gives her a signal. The key is that Miya feels that


    she doesn''t understand Lisa''s signal...


    What are these? Miya screams inwardly, but apparently greets Lance normally. Instead of answering


    Lance''s question, she asks him, "Why are you in the hospital? Is something wrong with you?"


    Lance smiles and says. "It''s really ashamed!"


    Miya can only smile awkwardly, and then they chats for a while before Miya finallyes out the ward.


    She asks, "What''s the matter?"


    "My brotheres back just a few days ago. He seems very regretful." Lisa says.


    "Why?" Miya hears about that Lance should have had a good time recently.


    "You may not know that my brother and his wife are divorced." Lisa says.


    Miya is still stunned. "Why do they get a divorce?" As long as it''s not because of her, she owes too


    many people in her life.


    Lisa just looks at Miya and says nothing. In the past, there is no other reason except Miya. But now it


    really doesn¡¯t rtive to her.


    "What is going on?" Miya looks at Lisa¡¯s eyes, feeling a little uneasy.


    "This time it seems that his wife wants to divorce first. When my brother goes out, she also goes out,


    but only my brotheres back." Lisa says, "actually, she is pretty good to my brother so I don¡¯t know


    why they divorce."


    Miya looks at Lance in the ward. She says, "he really looks like he regrets it. He should have loved his


    wife."


    Lisa thinks so too, but she still feels very strange, but recently Lance has been serious, even if she is


    his sister, she can''t ask why!


    "Miya, actually I don¡¯t only show you my brother."


    "Well?"


    "I want you to ask something about my brother and his wife. What happens to them?" Lisa says.


    Miya is a little embarrassed, she says. "This is not a good idea."


    "But..."


    Lisa is still trying to say something, and there is a fierce quarrel in another ward.

 Chapter 469 Deep rivers move in silence

    Chapter 469 Deep rivers move in silence


    "Bitch, you have said that you will leave here forever. Why do youe back again? Knowing that am


    about to get pregnant, so you jump into the river to kill yourself, are you thinking about how much


    Jason can feel distressed?"


    Jason? River jumping?


    Miya and Lisa suddenly remembers something, and immediately runs back to Michelle''s ward.


    As soon as they arrive in the ward, Miya sees a shrew, who she has met before, grabbing Michelle''s


    hair and mming Michelle hard against the wall.


    "What are you doing!"


    Miya''s roar makes both of them stunned.


    The shrew suddenly smiles when she looks at Miya, "you are still with this little bitch! I have reminded


    you a long time ago, if you keep this little bitch by your side, she will definitely seduce your husband.


    After all, I have experienced it."


    "Is it because of your husband''s bad quality that you me others for being kind?"


    Before Miya has spoken, Lisa says. She walks to the shrew and says, "You are the bitch."


    "Who are you?" The woman looks at Lisa who is pretty, and the clothes she wears... are also of luxury


    brands. She must be rich. She says to Michelle again, "Little bitch, I don''t expect you to be so weak.


    There are two rich people who want to support you. No wonder you don''t want Jason!"


    "Beauty, are you through?" Michelle''s words are weak, because she hasn''t recovered, but there is still


    some deterrent force in roaring.


    "You still know my name!" the woman says, "then I don''t know if you remember that you rob my


    boyfriend?"


    "I said, I didn''t." Michelle says.


    "Jason has admitted, why can''t you admit?" the woman named Beauty asks.


    "I have given you all the cafe, and I have been trying very hard to leave here. Do you have to let me


    die?" Michelle''s voice squeezes through the teeth, it can be said that there is a lot of hatred.


    "Of course, unless you die, I won''t believe that you really quit." Beauty says, no one knows how much


    she hates her.


    Hearing that Michelle gives away all the coffee shops, Miya and Lisa look at Michelle in disbelief.


    "Michelle, are you crazy? Isn''t that coffee shop important to you?" Miya roars with her eyes widen.


    Beauty says, "Do you hear Michelle say the house is the only property left by her parents? And then


    she remodels it because of a man. So she feels sorry for her parents, so she must keep it?"


    Obviously it is a touching story, but Beautypletely changes the feeling.


    Miya keeps looking at Michelle and finds that her head is lowering, and her tears have slipped on her


    cheeks.


    "Enough!" Miya yells. "You are talking about others secret as a joke, there will be no good ending for


    you in the future. The reason why you treat Michelle this way is that Michelle is better, taller, thinner


    and more beautiful than you. Don¡¯t you think you are short, fat and ugly? You think Jason will always


    like beautiful women, so you are afraid of being betrayed? If you have time, then you can go back to


    teach your boyfriend. Why do you quarrel so loudly in the hospital. Are you foolish? You even ask


    others to die, why don¡¯t you go die first?"


    Miya speaks without gasping. She has used all the cursing skills she has learned over the years.


    Lisa and Michelle on the side are also dumbfounded. This is definitely not the Miya they know.


    Lisa runs to Miya immediately, patting her on the shoulder and says, "Oh, I can''t see it! Deep rivers


    move in silence, shallow brooks are noisy. I will give you a bigpliment."


    Miya looks back at Lisa with pride on her face. Maybe it is because Aileen has a lot ofmunication


    with her recently. She often listens to how Aileen scolds Grace. Under the influence, she also learns a


    little.


    Beauty still looks at her in amazement. She can''t believe what Miya says, but she has to admit that


    what Miya says is the pain in her heart.


    Jason has been with her for so many years, but he will still stare at the name of Michelle in a daze.


    Until that day, she finds that Jason has not deleted Michelle''s contact information.


    So, she quarrels with Jason, Jason begs her not to break up, of course she will not break up, because


    she loves him. So she forces Jason to get Michelle''s coffee shop back. Of course, she also knows that


    all the human resources and capital of the cafe are from Michelle. However, she just doesn''t like the


    existence of this coffee shop, otherwise she always feels the danger of being betrayed.


    Because of Michelle''s strong resistance, she has thought about giving up, but Jason tells her the story


    of the coffee shop at that time, saying that he is sorry for them.


    That day, Jason kneels down on the bedside and keeps saying sorry. At that time, she is soft-hearted,


    but she doesn''t want to let Michelle go.


    She looks at Miya in front of her with her legs closing and her fists clenching, and she says, "Since you


    don''t listen to my advice, then I will tell you with facts that there will be no good things with this bitch."


    Everyone looks at Beauty, but she suddenly rush to Miya...


    Lisa has been standing behind Miya, but because Beauty rushes directly to push Miya down, she is


    miserably at the bottom.


    In fact, it is lucky to be at the bottom...


    As soon as Miyands, her abdomen throbs suddenly. Before Lisa has time toin, she


    immediately helps Miya, "Miya, what''s wrong with you?"


    Miya''s expression is very painful, Lisa is panic, and Michelle does the same.


    "How to do? How to do next?" Michelle is at a loss.


    And Lisa also shouts, "I feel some liquid on me, is Miya bleeding?"


    Michelle is about to jump off the bed. Suddenly, she sees the ringing bell on the side and immediately


    calls the doctor. She is still infusion, but she immediately pulls out the pinhole to help them. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 470 She’s about to give birth

    Chapter 470 She¡¯s about to give birth


    "Miya, take a deep breath first, and the doctor wille over soon."


    Both Michelle and Lisa keep cheering for Miya.


    "Ah, it hurts, it hurts..."


    Miya is clutching her stomach. Her forehead covers with dense sweat, and she looks very painful.


    Beauty looks at everything in front of her, and is shocked. Her hands are raised slightly, and she stands


    there dumbfounded.


    "I''m not terrified. I haven''t touched you just now, what is your attempt to lie on the ground!"


    Beauty is a little flustered, and she shouts at Miya.


    "If Miya has something wrong, I will definitely make you pay a terrible price." Michelle looks at Beauty


    and warns.


    However, Beauty is not afraid of Michelle''s threats at all. She says, "Will you? Then tell me what a


    terrible price it is."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lisa and Michelle are still supporting Miya. If not, Beauty has already been beaten up.


    "Why hasn''t the doctore yet!" Lisa is anxious, looking at Miya in front of her, feeling more and more


    painful.


    Michelle rings the bell in front of the bed again, and keeps pressing it several times.


    Because there is no reaction for a long time, Lisa shouts, "Come here! We need a doctor!"


    Seeing that there is no response, Michelle immediately runs out.


    There are only these three people left here. Beauty is still guilty, and her eyes are floating. But she still


    comforts herself because Miya scolds her too much.


    "What happens?"


    The people in the nurse''s station see Michelle is in such a hurry.


    "Is there a doctor in the obstetrics and gynecology department? There is something wrong with us."


    "What happens?" the nurse asks.


    Michelle is so anxious, she says, "We have a pregnant woman over there as if the water breaks."


    "Don¡¯t worry. We will send someone over immediately." The nurse soothes.


    One nurse goes to call the doctor, and the other hands a form to Michelle and says, "Fill in the patient


    information first."


    Michelle fills in Miya''s message when she hears the words. "This is really urgent. Please speed it a little


    faster." Michelle leaves after dropping this sentence.


    The nurse still nods to Michelle in a perfunctory manner. After all, there are too many hospital


    emergencies. If everything is in a hurry, then they will be in a mess.


    However, when she takes the form and looks at the patient''s name above, she is stunned...


    "What!" she yells.


    Someone on the side listens to the nurse''s yelling and asks her, "Why are you yelling?"


    The nurse says nothing but hands them the form silently. When they sees Miya''s name, they are


    equally shocked.


    "She seems to be the wife of the boss." Some people asks, others nods.


    Then someone exims, "The woman just says that the patient has broken amniotic fluid?"


    "If this woman is really the boss¡¯s wife, then her child is..."


    The group of people swallows silently and quickly go to the obstetrics and gynecology department to


    find a doctor.


    Before them, Michelle has followed the nurse who goes to call the doctor.


    Seeing Michelle''s panic, the doctors also senses the urgency and immediately follows Michelle.


    On the way, the nurse on the side reminds her, "Your hands are bleeding. Do you need to bandage?"


    Michelle shakes her head, she looks at the doctor and says, "Doctor, let''s go faster, she looks really


    painful!"


    They elerates their pace. When the doctor sees Miya on the ground, he is shocked.


    Miya''s face is now covered with beads of sweat, and her hair and clothes arepletely wet.


    "Doctor! Doctor,e and save her." Lisa looks like she has seen the savior.


    "She is about to give birth,e to help and send her to the delivery room."


    After a long time, Miya finally arrives in the delivery room.


    "Do you need to clean it up?"


    The nurse looks at the two people outside the delivery room. One of whose hands are swollen and


    there is blood on them. Her hair is soggy because of running just now.


    The other person''s beautiful clothes also hasrge areas of blood stains, which looks very


    embarrassed.


    Only then do Lisa and Michelle realize that their image is so embarrassed, so they go to the bathroom


    to tidy up.


    On the other side, Alex is still in David Group, talking with the person in front of him.


    "I hear that an employee of Sue Group has stolen Sue Group''s document, and Sue Group vigorously


    checks it, but it appears on David Group¡¯s website homepage?"


    The man in front of him takes a sip of tea and looks at Alex. He has to admit that Alex is really crafty.


    Alex looks at the person in front of him and says, "Isn''t this the order that you always think David Group


    can''t hold up and want to give us? This lets me know that many people look down upon me when I


    leave my family."


    The person opposite Alex is Adam, the current president of Be Group.


    Adam listens to Alex''s words and can''t help but sigh that he is really not humble. He can''t help asking.


    "Aren''t you afraid that Sue Group will charge you? After all, their show has already issued a notice, but


    it has introduced all the products in advance."


    Alexughs.


    Of course, he is not so stupid as to let others catch his disadvantage. When Sue Group announces that


    the show might be dyed, he puts all the new products of Sue Group on David Group¡¯s official


    website. In addition, it introduces in detail what fabric is used and how to make it.


    Even if Sue Group wants to charge him, there must be evidence to prove that they are telling the truth.


    In fact, he has seen the clothes. Some aspects are really simr to the jo brand. This is originally a


    copied idea, so there is nothing to do even if the Sue Group wants to charge him.


    And David Group attracts arge number of apparel students and apparel lovers because of the


    introduction of apparel production. They all feel that this is very conscientious. Moreover, seeing the


    production of the clothing, they know the difficulty of the craft and the high price of the fabric, so they


    have left messages on David Group¡¯s official website.


    "I used to think it is expensive but I feel David group is conscientious now!"


    "I used to criticize that Jo''s clothes are of little fabric with such a high price. After reading these, I think


    Jo''s price is cheaper."


    The words of thoseizens can be summed up in one sentence, that is: I feel a loss when I buy it


    before, but now I feel that it is cheap.

 Chapter 471 Save Miya first

    Chapter 471 Save Miya first


    By now, the clothes of David Group sell well.


    Adames here because he sees such an amazing sales records. He admires Alex very much.


    "I''m to ask for cooperation." Adam says straightly.


    "Huh?" Alex looks at Adam, thinking if Adam still thinks he can''t stage aeback.


    "Don¡¯t get me wrong, I really think we can cooperate. You must know that Lance Group has the most


    stores in the country, and Be Group is also one of the world¡¯srgest agents. I think if we cooperate,


    we can defeat them within three months, or one month can bepletely done." Adam says with a


    smile on his face.


    Alex also smiles, and after that, they sign the agreement happily.


    At this moment, Alex''s phone rings suddenly.


    Alex looks at the phone screen and raises his eyebrows slightly, as if he doesn''t quite understand why


    he receives the call.


    Adam looks at Alex''s expression and thinks that the call is from Miya. So he ridicules, "are you thinking


    I''m in the way to prevent you from talking to your wife?"


    "No." Alex says, cing the phone on the table in front of him, and said, "This is from your wife."


    "My wife?" Adam also feels unbelievable. "What does my wife call you for?"


    Of course, Alex can''t answer this. He answers the phone and presses the speakerphone.


    Alex hasn''t spoken, so Lisa says over there.


    "Alex, hurry up to the hospital, Miya is about to give birth."


    The voice is very urgent, and it sounds like it is not fake.


    Alex thinks about Miya''s bulging belly, but he remembers that the due date is two monthster, why is it


    so sudden.


    "What is going on?"


    He says with a cold voice.


    "The details will be discussedter, pleasee to the hospital first. The doctor says that both Miya


    and the child are in danger. Miya is not aware of it and it needs family members to make decisions."


    "Tell them, no matter what is going on, they have to save Miya first." Alex shouts, gets up quickly, and


    runs outside.


    But as soon as he leaves, he is pulled by Adam. He says, "I will go with you. You can''t drive now."


    Alex agrees, but he almost smashes the car on the road because of Adam''s slow driving. Then he


    shouts, "Stop!"


    Of course Adam doesn''t stop, but it is unknown what is going on today. It is particrly crowded and


    there is traffic jams.


    Adam is also anxious when he looks at the situation in front of him, but Alex is much more anxious. He


    opens the door and grabs a motorcycle at the traffic light intersection in front. He gives all the cash in


    the wallet to the owner of the motorcycle as well as a business card, "If the cash is not enough, you


    can call meter."


    The motorcycle driver looks at Alex''s back in a daze, holding some money and a business card in his


    hand.


    Because it is too urgent, Alex doesn''t obey the traffic rules too much, he arrives at the hospital through


    different paths.


    He doesn''t park the motorcycle but just goes straight to the hospital.


    Several doctors know Alex. When they see his arrival, they are afraid of what he is going to do.


    "Mr Alex, what are you doing here?"


    Alex does not answer the doctor''s words and asks directly, "Where is the obstetrics and gynecology


    department?"


    "Obstetrics and gynecology?" The doctor seems to have some doubts. Why does Alex go to obstetrics


    and gynecology?


    "Yes, tell me where the obstetrics and gynecology department is!" Alex is also anxious, his speech is


    fast and his expression is fierce, and he seeds in frightening the doctor.


    "Okay, I''ll take you there right away."


    On the floor of the delivery room, Alex sees Lisa from a long distance. He rushes over and asks, "How


    is Miya now?"


    When Lisa sees Alexing, she says. "There you are, Miya is still inside, but ording to the doctor,


    she is in danger."


    "What happened here!" Alex growls.


    Michelle is a little scared. After all, Miya has be like this because of her. Thinking about it, she is


    guilty, but when listening to Alex¡¯s roar, Michelle thinks that if he knows who is to me, he will


    definitely not let go of her.


    "Mr Alex, there you are." The doctor is relieved when he sees Alex.


    They can do everything else, but the opinions of the family are still very important.


    "How is Miya now?" Alex asks.


    "She is very weak and dangerous now," the doctor says.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you encounter a dilemma, be sure to save Miya first." Alex asks.


    The doctor nods, and she goes in again. Alex follows and asked, "Can I go in?"


    The doctor nces at Alex. Generally speaking, it is rare for a husband to be so anxious outside the


    delivery room. And he even thinks about going in.


    "Yes. Remember to talk to your wife more, maybe her consciousness can be stronger."


    So, Alex goes in.


    When he sees Miya, Alex feels he is a bastard, if he doesn''t let Miya get pregnant, everything will be


    fine. This idea appears in his mind.


    But Alex walks quickly to Miya''s. He takes Miya''s hand and says, "Honey, I''ve alreadye. If the child


    is in danger, we abandon it, okay?"


    Miya is weak before. After hearing Alex''s words, she subconsciously scolds, "Alex, are you crazy?


    That''s your child!"


    "We already have a lot of children. If this damages you, can we give up it?" Alex asks again.


    "What are you talking about! How can the child be given up?" Although Miya is weak, she is very


    determined when she says this, making others admire the motherly love.


    The doctors and nurses are not concerned about this, but the instruments on the side, which shows


    Miya''s vital signs. She seems be better and the frequency of the heart beat is the same as in normal


    people.


    "In that case, will we have a caesarean section?" Alex says.


    However, Miya insists on eutocia, she says, "Rx, I''m fine."


    Alex still feels a little worried, but he still chooses to respect Miya''s decision.

 Chapter 472 Is it a boy or a girl

    Chapter 472 Is it a boy or a girl


    "Then if it hurts, just hold me!" Alex says.


    Miya nods, of course she won''t be polite with Alex.


    The doctor and nurse begin the ordinary process.


    Lisa outside the door is still pacing back and forth, and Michelle is sitting in the corner, she is guilty that


    she harms Miya.


    Adam has already rushed over at this time, because he is stuck in the car. So hees more than


    twenty minutester than Alex. When he sees Lisa, his expression seems even more flustered.


    "What''s wrong with your clothes?" Adam asks. "Why are you bloody, what happens to you just now?"


    Lisa is particrly scared. When she sees Adam, she seems to meet a savior. She falls on him and


    hugs him tightly. She says, "Adam, I am really scared."


    Adam hugs Lisa back and pats her on the back. "I''m here, don''t be afraid."


    Lisa''s is still an irondy before she meets Adam. When she reaches Adam''s arms, she looks like a


    different person. After her heart warms a little, Lisa looks at Adam and feels strange. "Why are you


    here? I haven''t told you anything."


    "When Alex answers your phone, I am by his side." And he asks, "What is going on?"


    When reminding what has happened just now, Lisa is angry. "We meet a shrew. She is gruff and rude.


    Miya is hurt by her pushing."


    "What about the blood stain on your clothes?" Adam asks.


    Lisa sighs, "This is Miya''s blood. Adam, do you think Miya will be okay? I''m so worried!" Then, Lisa falls


    into Adam''s arms again, her eyes are filled with tears.


    "Then do you know where the shrew is?" Adam asks. Such an abominable person should be taught a


    lesson.


    Lisa just remembers that they seem to pay more attention to Miya''s safety and forget about Beauty.


    "She should have run away, you must catch her and teach her a lesson, otherwise I feel that our world


    will not be peaceful," Lisa says.


    Adam nods and pats Lisa''s shoulder forfort.


    After a long time, the baby is born finally, but since it is premature birth, the baby is sent to the


    incubator before Miya can see it.


    Actually, the survival rate of premature babies is not very high. Fortunately, Miya has reaches the


    second trimester, and the fetus is still developing well. What¡¯s more, she is originally in the hospital,


    with less vehicle bumps and less travel.


    "Miya, how are you feeling now?" Alex asks. He nces at the scar on his hand, which is bitten by


    Miya just now.


    Miya is too weak to speak. Just now her voice is really loud. Alex remembers the pregnancy-testing


    device which he has tried a long time ago. At that time, he only experiences half the intensity, but he


    can¡¯t bear the pain. Then the staff say.


    "Even if you reach full grade, you won''t be able to reach the pain of delivery."


    He is a little angry, why does he think of it until now?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Alex, I feel a little tired now. Let me sleep for a while. When I wake up, let''s go to see the baby


    together." Miya sleeps after saying this.


    Alex is a little scared. What if she will not wake up and die?


    Looking at Alex''s anxiety, the doctor says, "It''s okay, let her sleep for a while. She is now back to


    normal and we will take her to the wardter."


    The pain has passed, mainly because Lisa is under Miya, which greatly cushions the impact of the


    landing, and she is too nervous to cause insufficient blood supply to the brain. Now that the baby has


    born and the her body and mind are rxed, so she will be fine soon.


    Only then does Alex know that he is overreacting, and then he obediently apanies Miya.


    In fact, in the morning, Alex leaves a note for Miya before he leaves. The note reads, "Will go to the


    hospital when Ie back in the afternoon."


    But looking at what Miya is like now, it is clear that she has not seen the note.


    If it isn¡¯t because Miya¡¯s sleeping face is particrly fresh and moving, Alex will definitely wake her up


    to thepany. Now he is thinking that he should have been more cruel so that she won¡¯t hurt now.


    When Alexes out, Lisa runs over and asks, "is the child born?"


    Alex nods.


    "Is it a boy or a girl?" Lisa asks again.


    Alex really can''t answer this. The doctor seems to have said it just now, but his attention ispletely


    on Miya, so he doesn''t know.


    "You even don¡¯t know the gender of your child?" Lisa says. "Then you have entered the delivery room


    in vain!"


    Alex is speechless. He really just pays attention to Miya in the delivery room. And his eyes are full of


    tears just now because of seeing Miya¡¯s pain.


    At this moment, a person suddenlyes in front of them, he says to Adam. "The person you just say


    has been arrested by the security guard. Do you need me to bring her over or send her directly to the


    police station?


    Alex is still confused, "Who?"


    "Send her directly to the police station. It''s better to be imprisoned. Give her less food. Let her lose


    weight first before we go to see her, otherwise she is really ugly." Lisa tells the man.


    The man looks at Adam. After Adam nods, he immediately implements.


    Lisa sees that someone has treated her and Adam differently, so she is a little bit angry and she can''t


    help rolling her eyes, but Adam can only helplesslyugh.


    Beauty is arrested so Michelle should be the happiest. However, she is still in the corner. She is still


    guilty.


    Suddenly, someone rushes over. When he sees Michelle, he drags her up and ps her directly.


    The sound is so loud that there is an echo throughout the corridor.


    "Michelle, I have already told you, we have broken up. Even if I do something to hurt you before, why


    do you frame Beauty?"

 Chapter 473 Mother and baby are doing well

    Chapter 473 Mother and baby are doing well


    Michelle is pped without even seeing the person...


    Such a scene is unexpected by everyone, and Lisa freezes for a moment. When she sees the man''s


    face clearly, she says to Adam, "Catch this person too, the shrew is his wife. They are the culprits that


    hurt Miya."


    "What?"


    Adam hasn''t said anything yet, and Alexes out first. He walks to Lisa and asks, "What are you


    talking about? Who hurts Miya?"


    "It is the man''s wife who pushes Miya to the ground." Lisa says.


    Michelle lowers her head, looking at the man in front of her, and suddenlyughs out loud, "Jason, I


    have given up everything. Who goes too far? Who do I frame? Beauty? Do I have that ability?"


    Jason looks at Michelle with a little guilt, but the guilt doesn''t exist for long, he says, "I just see Beauty


    crying, she is such a strong person. Do you know how distressed I am?"


    "You are hurt, then what about me?"


    Michelle hasn''t answered yet, and a man suddenly appears behind Jason, cooling Jason''s neck.


    Jason looks back and sees Alex. He still remembers, in the past, when he is at the beach, Alex calls


    the police over easily, so he is definitely a powerful person.


    Jason points at Michelle and says, "This is none of my wife¡¯s business, it is Michelle who frames her."


    "Do you think I am blind? I''m there just now, Alex, this guy''s wife hurts Miya." Lisa''s voice


    unconsciously raises.


    Jason looks at Lisa and says, "Who you are?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you don''t know me, but I know you." Lisa says with a disgusted expression. When


    she hears that Michelle has closed the store, she is a little confused. Later, she realizes that there is


    such a brazen man in the world.


    She has seen Jason''s face in the picture.


    "But you can''t stigmatize my wife! My wife is kind. She even doesn''t kill an ant. How can she hurt a


    pregnant woman?" Jason says.


    Hearing Jason''s words, Michelle is speechless . The one who pulls Michelle''s hair and hits her against


    the wall is his kind wife?


    Alex says, "Do you think I am blind too?" He is extremely impressed with those who are not good with


    Miya. He has seen Jason before, the more impressed is his wife. If he doesn¡¯t stop his wife in time at


    that time, it is estimated that she has already hurt Miya. In that case, they will not live till now.


    Jason''s back is sweating. After that, Alex suddenly punches him in the abdomen. "The most annoying


    thing in my life is the man who is not responsible."


    Jason is sore and he is kicked a little further by Alex the next second, and Michelle happens to be by


    the side.


    Jason looks at Michelle''s face in astonishment. He says, "Michelle, do you have to treat me like this?"


    "What are you talking about?" Michelle frowns.


    "Have you said something to them? Is it true that Beauty says that you are framing her and letting her


    be misunderstood that she harms a pregnant woman?"


    "What? I can''t sort it out, what exactly does Beauty tell you?" Michelle asks.


    Jason thinks back to what has just happened, and Beautyes in front of him with tears, saying that


    she is framed.


    At that time, Jason holds Beauty into his arms and says, "It''s okay. Tell me what''s going on first. I can


    help you."


    Beauty says, "I see Michelle in the ward just now. She seems to be with the pregnant woman we have


    seen that day. As a result, I identally quarrel with her and she pushes me to the pregnant woman. I


    don¡¯t know what to do."


    Jason thinks of Alex with a little fluster, but he still finds the courage to go to Michelle. He thinks that


    Michelle may be in the obstetrics and gynecology department, but he sees her in the corridor.


    So he rushes up to p Michelle.


    "You don¡¯t have to care about what she says. I have to make it clear to you. I love Beauty. You are not


    allowed to hurt her in the future, otherwise, I will definitely make you feel bad." Jason threatens.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    However, even Alex on the side can''t stand his words. How dare he says such things? He is much


    more excellent than him but he doesn¡¯t show off.


    So, Alex steps forward, grabs Jason''s cor directly, and throws him aside. He looks at Michelle in the


    corner and asks, "Are you Miya''s friend?"


    Michelle nod, and then hears Alex say, "Then be stronger. If Miya sees him, it is estimated that Miya


    will not let go of him."


    Michelle is shocked. Is Miya so cruel? After that, she turns her head to look at Lisa. She doesn''t say


    anything. It seems to be true.


    After Alex has finished speaking, he turns to look at Jason with his cold eyes.


    "You...what do you want to do?" Jason is still on the ground, and he looks at Alex with fear who is


    approaching him. "This time it really none of our business. It shouldn''t be a big deal. Aren¡¯t the mother


    and child doing well anyway?"


    When hees over, he doesn''t have much confidence, and then he inquires about Miya¡¯s situation


    before hees.


    "What do you want me to do?" Alex asks, stepping directly on Jason''s stomach, his strength changes


    from light to strong, "How do you feel, does it hurt or not?"


    There is a slight smile in Alex''s voice, and Jason''s forehead has already covered with sweat. He says,


    "It hurts!"


    "How about now?" Alex says with increasing strength under his feet.


    Jason finally yells out loud.


    "Are you going to have a baby in the future, right? The pain is more than a hundred times worse than


    what you are in now, so exin to me now, what is mother and child are doing well anyway? If it


    doesn¡¯t, do you think you can survive?"

 Chapter 474 The door is open just now

    Chapter 474 The door is open just now


    Alex''s voice is not very loud, but it is very deterrent to knock on other people''s ears. When he is talking,


    the force under his feet is deeper.


    The blue tendons of Jason''s temples are raised, and he seems to be very painful. However, Alex


    doesn¡¯t stop.


    Michelle looks at Jason, and she can''t bear it. After all, he has stayed with her for so many years. At


    that time he is still a shining boy, but now he is trampled.


    "Michelle, help!" Jason calls for help.


    Listening to this voice, Michelle almost reaches out to save him. As a result... her hand is quickly held


    by Lisa. She says, "Michelle, you seem to have recovered. Let¡¯s go shopping together. Because Miya is


    pregnant, it has been a long time since no one has gone shopping with me. You should go with me


    now."


    Lisa takes Michelle away.


    Jason raises his hand to grab Michelle, but Michelle is directly dragged away by Lisa.


    "When you, a man, encounters troubles, you even ask the woman for help. Shame on you." Adam on


    the side says coolly.


    Jason looks at Adaming over, and he asks, "You..."


    Adam says, "I''m not as gentle as he is. I will put you in prison."


    As he speaks, there is a "mother-like" smile on his face.


    Jason swallows silently, and then he is taken away by various people.


    When Alex sees Jason being dragged away, he leaves without seeing him for one more second.


    "Eh, what are you doing?" Adam stops him.


    Alex nces at Adam and says, "Of course I''m going to see Miya. I just waste so much time because


    of the good-for-nothing."


    "Good-for-nothing.?" Adam remembers what Jason has just looked like, well, this description is


    appropriate.


    Alex has always had a fierce face before entering Miya''s ward, but he bes gentle immediately


    after entering the ward.


    Miya is still asleep, Alex raises his hand to put Miya''s hair behind her ear, and kisses on her forehead.


    "Honey, thank you for your hard work."


    Adam doesn''t know what to say when looking at Alex¡¯s expression. Alex can be divided into two types,


    one for Miya and one for other people.


    Alex doesn''t do anything but sits quietly in front of Miya''s bed and admires the beauty of his honey.


    Some people will never be tired of their honeys.


    Unexpectedly, Adam feels ufortable by Alex¡¯s behavior. He now hopes that Lisa is by his side. He


    can also hug her and ease his difort.


    Miya may be too tired to wake up after sleeping for an afternoon. It is normal for Alex to sit on the side,


    but Adam is also sitting in a corner in the distance for an afternoon!


    Adam feels that he is foolish. He should have gone shopping with Lisa and carries bags for her, which


    is better than being bored here! He nces at the phone and the sunset outside the window, Lisa has


    been shopping all afternoon...


    How long will it take toe back!


    Suddenly, Adam''s cell phone rings, which is called by Lisa.


    Before Adam starts to feel happy, he feels a hostile look behind him. Alex looks at Adam and says, "go


    out, you have disturbed Miya."


    Adam snorts, and then goes out. He also has a beautiful wife!


    "Hello, honey."


    Adam shouts as soon as he answers.


    This makes Michelle on the side of Lisa very embarrassed!


    Lisa smiles embarrassedly at Michelle, and then says, "Where are you now! I have been shopping all


    afternoon, why haven''t you picked me up yet?"


    Faced with Lisa''s question, Adam looks dazed, and he says, "You don''t seem to let me pick you up."


    Lisa says, "you won''t pick me up unless I ask you, right?"


    Hearing Lisa''s displeasure, Adam says, "Of course not, where are you now, and I will go immediately."


    "That''s good." In fact, Lisa says with a happy smile on her face. Then she says her position.


    After Adam hangs up the phone, he rushes to Lisa.


    Just before taking a few steps, he receives another call. Adam returns to Miya''s ward and looks at


    Alex.


    "Alex, your father seems to have been taken to this hospital."


    After a few seconds, Alex turns his head.


    Alex frowns. "How do you know?"


    Adam says, "Aileen calls me just now, she says that she can''t get through to your phone, so she asks


    me to tell you."


    "My phone can''t get through?" Alex raises his hand to touch his phone in his pocket, but he doesn¡¯t find


    it.


    "Don''t you drop the phone? How can you find it?" Adam sees Alex''s movement and probably


    understands what he is doing. So he kindly reminds.


    "Is it?" Alex thinks about it carefully. He seems to do it in the car just now.


    He looks at the ck screen of his mobile phone. There is no phone call from the hospital. There is a


    traffic jam on the road. So Alex drops his phone angrily. Thinking of this, he is speechless.


    Adam hands Alex''s phone at this moment, he says, "In fact, there is no need to be so anxious..."


    "Okay, I know." Alex doesn''t want to listen to Adam''s preaching. He is wondering there are so many


    hospitals in the world, but why does Augus choose this one?


    This hospital certainly does not belong to his family. He just invests it in early years.


    Adam has finished speaking, but he still doesn''t leave. Alex says, "What are you doing here? Don''t you


    go to pick Lisa up?"


    Adam asks, "How can you know that Lisa calls me just now?"


    Alex says, "I can''t learn your disgusting voice."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Adam remembers what he has just said in the hallway. Is it that the sound instion is so poor here?


    Then Alex says, "The door is opened just now."


    "..." Adam doesn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 475 Sharing Parents’ Worries

    Chapter 475 Sharing Parents¡¯ Worries


    Adam freezes for a while, only to remember that the purpose of his return isn¡¯t this, he asks, "What


    happens to Aileen?"


    "What?" Alex is puzzled. Later, hepares what Aileen looks like before and what she looks like now.


    He finds that she is much better now. He says, "Does it feel like Aileen has be so much polite now


    that you can''t recognize her?"


    Adam nods. When Aileen calls him just now, he is hesitant to answer it. But he thinks that he is married


    anyway, Aileen may not seduce him. However, he doesn''t know what Aileen does to Alex.


    As a result, as soon as he answers, he hears a polite voice.


    "Hello, is Adam speaking?"


    Adam is stunned at that time. He nces at the phone screen, which indeed shows Aileen¡¯s name.


    "Adam, Aileen speaking!" Aileen feels that Adam is probably as surprised as Alex,pletely unable to


    understand the tone of her speech.


    She is getting closer to Miya recently. Somehow she bes polite too. However, Miya is influenced


    by her rudeness. She is really reluctant to argue with Miya now because she will be the loser.


    "Aileen?" Adam asks uncertainly.


    "Yes, are you with Alex now?" Aileen asks.


    Adam says, "Yes, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Aileen says, "Tell him that our father has been sent to the hospital."


    Aileen''s tone increases gradually with a kind of anger.


    Adam wants to ask it in detail, but Aileen has already hung up the phone. So, he goes to find Alex.


    "OK, I can solve it by myself." Alex says.


    Actually, he hopes Adam to go to Lisa quickly, Otherwise, Lisa will be angry with him.


    Adam shrugs helplessly. Since Alex says so, what is he still doing here? Does he want to be a light


    bulb?


    Later, Alex warns the people in this hospital that no one is allowed to tell about it, otherwise...


    What Alex says is prestigious, so even though his family members havee to this hospital, they


    don''t know that Alex and Miya are also there.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Alex is not filial! You have been ill for so many days, why doesn''t hee to see you?"


    The CEO of the Sue Group looks at Augus and sighs.


    In fact, Augus just has some deficiency of the kidney recently. Staying in the hospital is actually just to


    cover up this defect. After all, it is a very embarrassing thing to be looked down upon by his wife.


    "He is no longer my son, and he doesn''t need to visit me. Of course, he will never have the inheritance


    right of Alex Group in the future." Augus says.


    People from Sue Group on the side are happy when they hear this, but they can only enjoy it secretly.


    Aileen is not happy when she hears it. She looks at Augus and says, "Alex might not know about this.


    Youring hospital doesn¡¯t be ced in the local paper this time. Then in addition to our family and


    Grace¡¯s family, no one will know it?"


    "You are wrong. How can a son ignore the physical condition of his parents?" Edward, the eldest son of


    Sue Group says.


    Aileen smiles when she looks at Edward. She says, "Do you care about your father all the time? Alex is


    already famous in the industry when he was a teenager. He was in charge of the Alex Group in his


    twenties, making it developed well. However, your father, a man in his fifties, is still at work now, don¡¯t


    you know what is share parents¡¯ worries?¡±


    Edward is speechless for a while. Normally, the president of apany should at the age of forty or


    fifty. People are normal. But Alex bes the CEO of Alex Group in his twenties.


    Sue Group''s CEO is also speechless when he hears Aileen''s words. His children are not outstanding or


    smart. They can¡¯t pass the first-ss universities in the country, so he has to spend money to get them


    to study abroad. His grandson is clever, and is regarded as a child prodigy, but as a result, he


    encounters Ben...


    He doesn''t know what to say. How can he hand over the family business to them with full confidence


    and trust?


    Augus sees the embarrassment around, and his face darkens, "Aileen, be polite."


    Aileen sneers and then says, "You just have sex with his daughter, and you really regard him as your


    father-inw?"


    As soon as Aileen''s wordse out, the room is full of embarrassment.


    "Aileen!" Augus roars, staring at her with rounded eyes.


    However, Aileen is not afraid, "You always say that Alex doesn''te to see you. He has driven away


    because of Grace, then how can hee? For so many days, does Gracee to see you? She just


    loves your money."


    The people of the Sue Group are helpless.


    Almost everyone knows that the Grace has sex with Augus. And everyone knows that she is supposed


    to be his daughter-inw originally.


    But no one will speak it out. After all, no one will be stupid enough to fight against these two big


    families.


    But they will talk about it privately! Aileen says surely, "The rumors are much more unpleasant than I


    say. My ssmates even ask me if I will have a stepmother who is younger than me."


    "Why do you keep silent? You are guilty, right? Others will talk about it privately, and you shouldn''t


    expect me to be so straightforward, right? Since you know it now, you should learn to be smarter a little


    bit, and don''t get up to little tricks." Aileen persuades them.


    The CEO from Sue Group looks at Augus and sighs.


    Augus is embarrassed to see them, and he looks at Aileen and shouts.


    "Aileen, apologize to them!"

 Chapter 476 Give A Name

    Chapter 476 Give A Name


    Aileen refuses, ¡°No, I¡¯m right.¡±


    "You..." Augus almost gets up from the bed, and a slim figure suddenly appears at the door.


    "What happens here?"


    That is a woman, a beautiful woman.


    Grace at the moment seems to bepletely transformed, with a charming feeling all over her body.


    Seeing that Grace ising, Augus immediately smiles, and he says, "There you are!"


    Grace also smiles and steps forward,, "I''m sorry, but I am busy with thepany recently."


    "It''s okay, youring makes me happy." Augus''s lips widens on the face.


    Aileen looks at Augus and Grace as if they are a couple. She hums, "You are really a couple." She rolls


    her eyes.


    Augus immediately feels bad when he hears Aileen, "Aileen, you need to be polite."


    "Dad, do you feel ashamed?" She is still here, how can he react like this?


    Originally, Augus is low-key, but then he feels like it is no big deal. Anyway, everyone on the side knows


    Grace and knows the rtionship between them. So he won''t hide it. As long as it''s a private asion,


    Grace is always by his side.


    Augus frowns when he hears the voice, while Grace on the side reaches out to smooth Augus''s


    eyebrows. She says, "It''s okay, she''s still a child."


    "Grace, you are younger than me. Do you think it''s appropriate for you to say this?" Aileen shouts.


    Grace turns around and looks at Aileen in front very calmly, saying, "I am indeed not older than you, but


    I also know what it means to respect elders, even if Augus and me have a big age gap, but we love


    each other."


    Listens to Grace''s words, Aileen inexplicably feels disgusted, but she looks at the people on the side,


    such as Grace''s father or her brother, are expressionless, as if it happens normally.


    "Yes, you love each other. I''m an outsider here, right?" Aileen asks.


    No one on the side answers her.


    Aileen is a little angry, and she says to Augus. "Just do it." Then she leaves.


    Miya has been resting in the hospital for a week. She feels that she is too bored.


    "Honey, when will I be discharged from the hospital!" Miya asks the daily question.


    Alex looks at Miya and thinks for a while. "It should be three days, and we can go home with our baby


    in three days."


    ording to nurses, their baby is healthy now.


    "Honey, we haven¡¯t given a name to her yet. What is your idea?" Miya is so bored that she wants to


    discuss it with Alex.


    Alex nods.


    Miya''s smile appears naturally, and she says, "Our little baby is a girl, and we also have Joey, I think we


    can name her Spoof ording to Joey¡¯s name."


    Alex feels that Miya is really talented, but..."If the baby knows you name her like this, do you think she


    will be happy?"


    "Uh..." Miya thinks for a while. "Then what''s your opinion?"


    "What about Susanna?" There is a sudden sound at the door, which is Joey''s.


    Miya smiles more happily when she sees the people at the door. It is Lisa who brings her three children


    here.


    The three children are distressed when they see Miya lying on the bed, and then quickly run to her.


    "Mommy, it''s no wonder we haven''t seen you recently. It turns out that youe here to give birth."


    Joey says.


    Ben looks around and says, "Where is my younger sister?"


    "Aren''t I here? Are you blind?" Joey mutters.


    Ben disdains to reply, "I am not asking where you are because I don¡¯t care, I am asking where is my


    newborn sister?"


    "Ben, she''s not here yet, or would you give her a name?" Miya says.


    His eyes filled with a sense of loss, but he just feels a little sad for a while, and then he says, "Then I


    will help give her a name."


    Joey is not happy, she says, "Mommy, I just say she can be called Susanna."


    "Susanna?" Miya feels the name is familiar, but forgets where she has heard it.


    "Susanna?" Alex also murmurs. His head seems to be stuck suddenly, and he can''t remember who that


    person is.


    Miya is still recalling, but when she hears Alex repeat it, she rememberes who it is. So she says to


    Joey. "This name is really good, your Daddy should like it very much." After all, there is a woman


    named Susan who has been in the bottom of his heart for many years, and she looks pretty. Of course,


    Miya does not speak out, but she thinks Alex must have known it.


    "Daddy, do you like it?" Joey has a smile on her face, as if to say, "Praise me."


    Alex reminds Susan after a reminder. He is afraid when he hears Miya''s weird voice. He asks, "Joey,


    please tell me first, why do you want this name?"


    "Because I recently watch a TV series, there is a person who is particrly beautiful, and her name is


    Susanna."


    Joey keeps smiling on her face, "Since my name is Joey, then my sister''s name is Susanna, don''t you


    think the name soundsfortable too?"


    It sounds veryfortable, Miya gives Alex a meaningful look, "I think it''s quitefortable, let¡¯s call


    her Susanna."


    Alex shivers inexplicably. He says, "This is still to be discussed. After all, there are so many words. If


    you write a name without any scrutiny, I''m afraid the child will me us in the future."


    "I don''t think so! After all, Susanna is a great beauty," Miya says.


    This makes Alex a little ufortable, and he doesn''t expect that Miya will purposely make difficulties


    for him.


    "I think Miya is the most beautiful in this world." Alex''s heart is thinking: Miya, let me go!


    However, Miya gives him another look and signalled, "The debts owed by the young will one day be


    repaid."


    The expressions between them are subtle, and Joey, who sees the interaction between them,es


    among them. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 477 Her Name Is Lydia

    Chapter 477 Her Name Is Lydia


    "Does this name sound bad? Why do you feel like you are not happy?" Joey asks.


    However, they are a little afraid to answer this question. After all, this matter has been for a long time. If


    the children have forgotten Susan, it does not seem to be meaningful to mention her again.


    Joey is tilting her head to hear the answers, but Ben is approaching to take her away. He whispers in


    Joey¡¯s ear, ¡°do you forget our parents almost separate because of someone?¡±


    "Who?" Joey asks subconsciously.


    Ben is speechless. This stupid girl is definitely not his sister.


    Looking at Ben''s expression, Joey thinks of the woman.


    Of course, Joey doesn¡¯t speak it out, but she gives up letting her sister call that name. She says, ¡°I


    think it¡¯s still necessary to think about it carefully. Susanna ismon."


    Andre¡¯s eyes with no expression suddenly open widely. He seems to remember the night when Gogo is


    lost, a woman grabs Gogo¡¯s hand and calls her... "Reba".


    Although the woman is flustered, but he feels that they know each other.


    Andre thinks, maybe he has read too many novels, so he thinks too much.


    Miya is chatting with the children. Suddenly, Joey grabs Andre and says, "Andre always pretends to be


    cool, all wasting this handsome face."


    Andre is still expressionless, but since Miya knows Gogo''s gender, she is also very supportive of him.


    Now she is lost, and he will be definitely unhappy.


    "Andre, what is your idea on the baby¡¯s name?" Miya asks Andre, wanting him to get involved.


    Andre thinks for a while and says, "Then call her Reba."


    After hearing Andre''s answer, they think this name is very good.


    Joey sighs and says, "Sure enough, the task of giving a name should be given to smart people! People


    like me and Ben will not be suitable for this kind of work."


    Joey''s words make everyoneugh except Ben, "I am not the same as you. I am also smart."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Yes, you are smart, you are the smartest in the world." Joey rolls her eyes inexplicably.


    Ben also says politely. "Yes Absolutely."


    "Come on, you should learn from Andre, what is humility." Joey says.


    Ben shakes his hands, and he says, "you are wrong. People like me don''t need humility."


    Joey doesn''t say anything next but just rolls up her eyes to Ben.


    Ben smiles and says nothing.


    Miya turns her attention to Andre. She says, "Then our little baby is called Reba."


    "I think it will be better to call Lydia." Alex says.


    "Don''t you just think that Reba is good?" Miya says, giving Alex a wink. Now Andre''s mood is not


    good, they should make him happy.


    However, Alex ignores Miya''s signal. He says, "Reba is nice, but you are not in the name."


    "What?" Miya is confused.


    "Without you, we can¡¯t have this baby. Lydia contains"y" and "a", which is part of your name." Alex says


    with his lips rising.


    Miya seems to have an illusion that the bossy president now has a healing smile.


    Lisa can have stood at the door to appreciate the scene, but when Alex says this, she envies Miya who


    has such a sweet husband. Alex is usually with a serious face, but he is considerate. Lisa suddenly


    feels that he is much better than Adam.


    Adam happens toe to Lisa at this moment. They havee together, but the parking space is full,


    so he asks Lisa to take the children to see Miya first.


    When he arrives at the door, he finds that Lisa is still leaning on the door frame. He pats Lisa¡¯s


    shoulder, saying, "Why are you standing here?"


    Lisa is frightened at first, but she is relieved when she turns to see Adam. But she never thinks she has


    scared Adam, too.


    "What''s wrong?" Adam tentatively asks, remembering what he says before, as if there is nothing


    wrong.


    Lisa doesn''t answer him, but just hugs him, and then screams sweetly, "Honey..."


    Adam hugs her back, and he asks, "What''s wrong, honey?"


    "Honey, I want to have a baby. Give me a baby." Lisa says.


    Adam is extremely when hearing this. He pulls Lisa''s hand and asks her to look at him, he says, "Is it


    true?"


    Lisa nods, "I''m serious. Miya''s children are funny. Besides, I want to have a baby to marry Joey. If Joey


    is not possible, then the baby here is also okay."


    It is unknown if it¡¯s Adam¡¯s illusion. He always feels that Lisa is like a human trafficker.


    However, since Lisa wants them to have children, isn''t that easy? Adam takes Lisa''s hand and says,


    "Let''s go home."


    "How are you going to leave as soon as youe!" Miya shouts at them.


    Lisa looks at Miya and is speechless, but Adam says.


    "We also want to have our own children. Now we go home and nt the seeds. The fruits wille out


    by this time next year."


    Adam says, and takes Lisa out of here. Lisa is almost dragged away, she really feels embarrassed.


    Miya feels that the metaphor is really vivid, and Adam seems to be glibber after marriage.

 Chapter 478 You Have Done a Bad Example

    Chapter 478 You Have Done a Bad Example


    "What are you looking at?"


    Because Miya keeps looking at the doorway, Alex face darkens immediately.


    Miya can''t helpughing when looking at Alex''s expression. She says, "I am just looking at their daily


    lives."


    "No, you can only look at me in the future." Alex touches Miya''s face and kisses her lips.


    Alex¡¯s behavior makes all the children on the side speechless.


    "Daddy, don''t you know that we are children? You even kiss in front of us unscrupulously!" Joey shakes


    her head helplessly and rolls her eyes.


    "Parents alwaysin to their children that they are so mature in school, and they fall in love at


    such a young age. I think this is rted to the parents. For example, you have done a bad example.


    "Ben looks at Alex and says.¡± Mommy is shy at the beginning. As a result... she is kissing a man in


    front of us now! Well, this is not a big deal. I just want to say that you really have to be low-key."


    Alex sees Ben''s serious eyes. Ben is the most powerful when criticizing him. Alex wonders if he has a


    feud with Ben in hisst life.


    "Well, I''m hungry. Have you brought some food to me?" Miya touches her ttens belly and looks at the


    people on the side. She looks really pitiful and makes people want to protect her.


    "What would you like to have? I''ll buy it for you." Alex says.


    "Um..." Miya is thinking carefully. "May I eat spicy hot pot?"


    Alex''s face darkens in an instant. "If you eat this, I guess you won''t be able to eat any delicious food in


    the future."


    In the end Miyapromises, she says, "Then you can buy whatever you want, you should know what


    my taste is."


    Alex nods, then goes out.


    The children looks at Alex''s back and sighs.


    "Why Daddy always listens to Mommy. It''s not easy for us. Why not ask us what we want to eat, in fact,


    I want to eat a nutritious meal." Joey says, after all, the school makes her disappointed. She wants to


    get taller and healthier.


    Miya smiles. Her eyes have been focused on Andre who seems to be still thinking Gogo.


    After that, the children wille to the hospital every day to apany Miya. After all, it is summer


    vacation now.


    Soon, it was the day Miya is discharged from the hospital. Miya follows Alex to the car where the


    children are already waiting.


    Alex knows that Miya is going to be discharged from the hospital, so he specifically postpones all his


    work in the apany. He has promised not to let her out of his sight, but she still gets hurt, and he


    will definitely keep this promise afterwards.


    So, Alex keeps apanying Miya in the hospital. This makes Miya a bit worried if thepany can


    change the backwardness.


    Alex, who has been standing by Miya all the time, knows Miya''s thoughts. He leans closer to Miya''s ear


    and says, "Don''t worry, I have already arranged a lot of things."


    Miya, who is unprepared, is suddenly taken aback, and then her red lips are blocked next second.


    "You really should pay attention to us and the asion." Ben says.


    Alex smiles, reaching for Miya''s shoulder, and then takes them back home.


    "Mommy, don''t you mean that the baby will go back with us? But Why isn¡¯t she here?" Joey asks.


    "We are going to find her! We will take her hometer, OK?" Miya asks.


    Joey nods. She hears that babies are very cute, and she is really looking forward to what her sister will


    look like.


    Next, they go to the baby care room to pick up their baby.


    Joey looks at the baby''s face and can''t help touching, "Lydia, I am your sister, so you must be obedient!


    Otherwise, I will beat you."


    The baby''s skin is so tender that she starts crying.


    "Look at you, you scare Lydia, is it because you look too scary?" Ben says while touching the baby¡¯s


    face. However, the baby cries more loudly.


    You are more scary!" Joey sneers.


    Ben feels he loses his face. He says, "Lydia doesn''t see me just now."


    "She also doesn¡¯t open her eyes when I touch her."


    Joey retorts disapprovingly.


    They argue non-stop.


    Miya says, "Many babies are sleeping here. If it''s noisy, they will be disturbed. Let''s go home."


    The two children think what Miya¡¯s words make sense, so they nod tacitly, and then they go home


    together.


    When they arrive at the door of the house, Alex is still driving the car. When he is about to reach the


    door, a youngdy suddenly appears in front of them with her hands open, and she stops the car.


    Since the girl is standing against the light, no one in the car can clearly see who she is. Miya holds the


    baby in her arms, not knowing what to do next.


    Alex says to them, "I can solve it."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Miya nods, but it seems that she is the only one in the car looking at Alex with concern.


    The children just feel funny.


    "Mommy, what are you afraid of?"


    After Miya sees the news, she is listless and she doesn''t know what she is afraid of.


    After a while, Alexes back.


    Miya asks anxiously, "Who is that?"


    "Miya, I am..."


    Alex hasn''t said anything, a female voicees suddenly.


    Miya searches subconsciously. When Miya sees who thedy is, she is shocked.


    "Aren''t you supposed to stay with your father? Why are you here?"


    Alex asks as soon as he sees thedy.

 Chapter 479 For Life

    Chapter 479 For Life


    Thedy at the door frowns immediately after hearing Alex''s words. She says, "Alex, your speaking


    style is simr to mine."


    That''s right, thedy in front is Alex''s sister Aileen.


    When Alex hears Aileen''s words, sweat can''t help but hang on his forehead. He takes out his mobile


    phone, clicking on the text message and says, "you see."


    After Aileen reads the message, she is suddenly speechless.


    Because Augus has been in the hospital for a long time, but as the only son of Augus, Alex has never


    visited him, so Aileen calls Alex every day. Of course, almost every call is busy.


    Aileen thinks that she might have been cklisted by Alex, so she changes her way and sends text


    messages to Alex every day.


    For example, "Why don''t youe today? The people of the Sue Group have been here for several


    days. They keep saying ill of you, don''t you care?"


    Another example, "Alex, I know you are angry with Dad. But anyway, he is our father after all, we can''t


    ignore him like this."


    Or, "You are so cruel, that''s our dad. I have been staying by his bed for several days, and it is good for


    you toe to rece me. If you don''te, Mom won''t let me go out!"


    In fact, in theter period, Aileen is telling the truth. Because Be has kept her staying there which


    makes her ufortable.


    Seeing Alex not speaking, Aileen just ttens her mouth and says nothing. Then, she walks to Miya,


    takes her hand, and says, "Miya, you must save me."


    "What''s wrong?" Miya is confused. Her hands are now tightly grasps by Aileen, and she can hear the


    eagerness of Aileen''s statement. Her current appearance convinces Miya that she really has


    something urgent.


    Aileen sniffs her nose, then hugs Miya suddenly, and growls loudly, "Miya, I can''t even go home."


    "What''s the matter?" Miya asks, shaking her head as if she doesn¡¯t want to hug Aileen.


    Miya''s hands are all on the baby now, and she can''t free it at all.


    However, Aileen still hugs her tightly as if she hasn¡¯t seen it.


    Seeing this scene, Alex immediately steps forward to separate them, and then protects Miya behind


    him. He says, "You can talk with her, but don''t touch her."


    "..." Aileen is speechless for a moment, then she sighs, "Alex, I just feel too bitter and want to


    comin."


    "Auntie Aileen, Daddy is right this time because Mommy is holding our sister in her hand."


    "Sister?" Aileen subconsciously sees Miya''s stomach. A few days ago, it is still a big circle. Now it is


    t. She looks up again and sees Miya holding a baby in her hand. The child is wrapped tightly.. The


    color of the cloth is the same as the color of Miya''s clothes. If not reminded by Alex, Aileen always


    thinks that the Miya''s child is still not in her stomach. .


    Joey nods and says, "My sister seems to have been born ten days ago."


    "Ten days?" Aileen listens to the date, as if it is also the date when Augus is sent to the hospital, so she


    looks at Alex with a sullen face, "It turns out that Miya has given birth. If you tell me that you have to be


    with her, I will never let youe. Anyway, our Dad is less important."


    Aileen says with a sigh, thinking of the Augus, it will be great if he isn''t her Dad.


    Listening to Aileen''s words, Miya and Alex look at her at the same time. What she says now is


    completely different from the message.


    In fact, Miya knows Augus is in the hospital. She has read the message in Alex¡¯s mobile phone. When


    she sees some words from Aileen, Miya can¡¯t help but say, ¡°Look at how filial Aileen is. What about you


    Alex!"


    But now...Miya thinks she must have misunderstood something.


    "What are you doing at the door?" Suddenly, ady''s voicees from the door.


    Michelle and the stewardess are holding the food baskets there. They should have just returned after


    they have bought the food.


    Aileen looks at Michelle''s beautiful face. She walks to Michelle and says, "Are you too young to be a


    nanny at this age?"


    Michelle nods and says, "Yes, for life."


    "Oh, yes, life seems to be very difficult now." Aileen nods.


    Listening to the conversation between them, Miya is really speechless. She is about to get out the car,


    but she is stopped by Alex.


    Alex says, "You are too weak now, so don''t move around."


    Miya says, "Rx, I''m not so effeminate. I don¡¯t rest indoors for a full month when I am abroad. After I


    give birth to three children, I go to work the next day. Am I very powerful?" Miya raises her proud chin


    and seems to be saying, "I''m so powerful, so please praise me."


    However, Alex darkens his face, he looks at Miya distressedly and says, "It won''t be like this in the


    future, you can take a good rest."


    "Huh? What?" Miya obviously can''t understand what Alex is talking about.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "The stewardess should have some experience. Could you help take care of Miya?" Aileen says,


    looking at the stewardess.


    The stewardess nods, and she says, "Sure, I have already bought the food." Then, she shows the food


    basket in her hand.


    Aileen then jumps in front of Miya and says to her, "Alex means that he thinks it''s really hard for you to


    go to work the day after the birth, and then he feels sorry for you with many regrets, so he wants to


    compensate you."


    After Aileen finishes speaking, she gives Alex a wink, meaning, "Alex, I have done well, right?"


    However, Alex doesn''t see Aileen, he only can see Miya.

 Chapter 480 Not A Beauty Contest

    Chapter 480 Not A Beauty Contest


    Alex looks at Miya affectionately and says, "You have worked hard all these years."


    Aileen looks at the side, feeling very ufortable. She is about to step forward but is surrounded by


    children.


    "Auntie! Don¡¯t mind, my father is like this, he treat our mother better than others."


    Ben says and Joey nods quickly.


    Aileen leans over to look at Joey''s little face and says, "It''s really hard for you that your parents are


    irresponsible."


    Joey also sighs and says, "Aunt, I''m so miserable! Why don''t you take me out."


    Aileen shakes her head, and she says, "I''m here to go to you for shelter this time."


    "Well..." Joey suddenly has nothing to say.


    Afterwards, Alex takes Miya back to the house, and others also follow them.


    Arriving in the house, Alex ces Miya on the sofa in the living room. They ask why Aileen came here.


    Aileen sighs when she hears it, and she says, "because I don¡¯t listen to Dad like Alex, I was driven out."


    "What?" Miya still can''t understand what Aileen is saying.


    "That is the day when Gracees to the hospital to see my Dad. I am straightforward, so I speak


    something directly." Aileen says, "It is normal for the next few days, I think it will be fine. As a result, on


    the day when I go to thepany, I am suddenly notified that I can not participate in the international


    competition."


    Miya remembers that Aileen has told her about the internationalpetition. At that time, Aileen is


    thinking about how she reacts as a judge.


    "Why?" Joey frowns, and she says, "Mommy has also participated in thispetition, she wins the


    championship. I think you are beautiful, and you should be able to win the championship."


    "..." Miya listens to Joey and can''t help reminding, "Joey. This is a designpetition, not a beauty


    contest."


    Joey is speechless, "Anyway, the championship is should be good-looking. I just think that aunt looks


    good, and the design is definitely beautiful."


    Aileen feels happy and she immediately squats down and hugs Joey and says, "I also think Joey looks


    good."


    "And then?" Miya asks. Aileen doesn''t tell the main reason!


    "Then..." Aileen recalls the scene that day.


    She goes to thepany, and someone passes the documents to her when she arrives at the office.


    "Only one person in perpany can participate in this internationalpetition. Ourpany has


    appointed someone, so you don''t need to go."


    Aileen looks up at the woman, a colleague in the same department, named Tina.


    Aileen asks, "Since there can only be one person, why should I leave?"


    Tina says, "How do I know about this? If you want to know, ask the decision makers."


    Tina is about to leave.


    Aileen quickly steps forward to stop Tina and says, "Is Grace the decision maker?"


    "To tell you the truth, this time it''s the president who is going to participate. How can we take the


    leadership job? Isn''t this extremely disrespectful?" Tina says with a sigh, "We are just employees. It will


    be better not to disobey the meaning of leadership."


    Aileen frowns and asks, "Do you know who I am? Dare to say that."


    Tina snorts and said, "Who are you?"


    "I am the daughter of the boss of thispany." Aileen says.


    Tinaughs, "are you kidding? Your clothes are luxurious for the first few days. But look at what you are


    wearing now. You are the boss''s daughter. You must be kidding. I have looked at your clothes during


    this time, and I feel that the clothes you wear are fake these days."


    Aileen listens and looks down at her dress. She says, "Can the dress represent everything?" In fact,


    she isck of confidence.


    Since her wardrobe is confiscated by Augus, the clothes that Augus gives her are ugly and cheap.


    Tina says, "If clothing does not represent everything, then why is this industry so popr?"


    Aileen thinks what Tina says makes sense, but... "I''m really Augus''s daughter, Grace actually...


    actually..."


    "Actually what! I think that the president may be the daughter of Augus, otherwise why does she


    be the president?" Tina says with a sardonic smile from beginning to end, making it clear that she


    doesn''t believe what Aileen says at all.


    "No! Grace is a third woman. She looks like my Dad''s daughter. In fact, she is raised by my Dad."


    Aileen says with eyes widening, hoping that Tina can believe her.


    "Really!" Tina covers her mouth with her hands in an exaggerated look.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Aileen nods heavily, and she says, "Yes, it¡¯s true."


    Tina''s eyes suddenly nces behind Aileen, and then says, "you need toe up with evidence,


    otherwise why should I believe what you say?"


    "The evidence will be given to you in the future. You must believe me now." Aileen says.


    Tina nces behind Aileen again and says, "Why should I believe you, and even if I believe you, what


    are you going to do?"


    Aileen looks at Tina and determines that she begins to support her. Smile quickly climbs to her face.


    She says, "In that case, help me to publish her affairs throughout thepany. Let Everyone sees the


    true face of Grace. In this case, when my brotheres back in the future, I will definitely let him


    increase your sry."


    Tina is silent, her eyes still flickering, and this time Aileen feels something wrong.


    "Why do you always look behind me? Don¡¯t you still believe me? I am really Augus''s daughter, Grace is


    the third person involved in my parents'' marriage, she wants to get involved in the marriage of my


    brother and my sister-inw before."


    Aileen finishes, waiting for Tina''s response, and a female voicees from behind her.


    "Aileen, why are your rumoring here?"

 Chapter 481 To Offend Your Superior

    Chapter 481 To Offend Your Superior


    Aileen looks behind, and the person is indeed Grace.


    Tina is extremely calm when she sees Grace''s arrival and stands aside obediently.


    Aileen finally knows why Tina keeps looking behind her.


    "I can''t figure it out, why do you have a face to call me?" Aileen says.


    It seems Grace has expected Aileen to say this. She is actually numb. She says, "Aileen, it''s better not


    to talk nonsense. The punishment of rumor seems to be quite serious now."


    "I''m talking about facts, even if you charge me, no one will trust you." Aileen''s voice suddenly rises.


    Grace instinctively hides back, at this time, Tina protects Grace.


    "Aileen, you are talking nonsense. Such an obvious story, do you think I can''t understand it?"


    "You are foolish to believe that Grace is a pure person." Aileen walks to Grace step by step, she says,


    "I know you, so don''t pretend it. If you react like this, it is easy to make others think that I am a bad


    person."


    "Aileen, I''m sorry." Grace says.


    "What?" Aileen is confused again, looking back, she doesn''t see her father! She said, "You''re sorry for


    me, do you want to tell the truth?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Aileen, although our president is young, you can''t nder her! Ourpany''s regtions also seem


    to say that you can''t offend our superior." Tina says.


    "Offend my superior?" Aileen seems to hear something terribly funny, and keepsughing.


    Tina still wants to say something, but Aileen says first.


    "I''m actually just kidding. I''ve watched a lot of detective dramas recently, always thinking about


    something abnormal. By the way, the suspect in the detective drama I watched is called Grace, she is


    the president of apany. So, in fact, what I talk to you just now is the plot."


    "What are you talking about?" Tina obviously can''t keep up with Aileen''s thinking. When she thinks


    about Aileen¡¯s words, sheughs. "Really?"


    Aileen puts on airs at the beginning, butter, they think it is just because Aileen is imaginative. In


    addition, the name Grace is reallymon.


    "Forget it, if I dare it, I will rob the bank." Aileen waves her hand and smiles.


    This matter has been solved. At that time, Aileen smiles a little proudly, and then she turns to her job.


    The expression of Grace¡¯s eyes looking at Aileen changes slightly, but it is quickly hidden by her.


    Afterwards, Aileen works smoothly, but Tina always makes joke of her because she says that she is the


    boss''s daughter", saying that she is crazy about money.


    However, Aileen can only smile.


    But since that day, her workload has been reduced. She always thinks that Grace wants to


    compensate, so she should treat her well. As a result... her task is extremely difficult and the value is


    very low.


    Moreover, some of the information needed is out of print and can not be found on the Inte. She has


    to go to her ssmates who is also in the apparel industry, and then continues to edit photos.


    By the end of the day, she is very tired.


    Augus is discharged from the hospital. When Aileen returns home, she sees Augus sitting in the living


    room.


    Aileen just nces casually at Augus and then quickly walks to her room. However, she is stopped by


    Augus.


    "Where are you going?" Augus asks.


    Aileen says naturally, "I''m going back to the room! Working every day is very tiring."


    Augus doesn''t say anything at first, so Aileen gets back her room. As a result, Augus speaks again.


    "You feel tired every day with such a little workload, it must be that you are spoiled by me before."


    Aileen''s narrows eyes suddenly widen, and she walks to Augus and says, "What are you talking about?


    Is my workload too light?"


    "Isn''t it? Look at Grace, she is younger than you, but she can get new orders every day, and the orders


    are of great value." Augus sighs that Aileen is not talentedpared Alex!


    "If I take the position of the president of Alex Group, I think I can do better than her. Do you want to try


    it?" Aileen says.


    "You are not talented. If I give you the position, do you want the Alex Group to go bankrupt?" August


    says.


    Aileen really hates Augus who doubts her abilities. Although she has beenzing for a long time, it


    doesn''t seem to be that bad.


    "I also hear people say that you are ndering Grace everywhere in thepany, saying that she is


    the third woman. Think about it, who is more embarrassing to say this? Is it you? My daughter." Augus


    asks.


    When Aileen hears this, she rolls up her eyes, and she says, "you still know what is shame. What I say


    is true! By the way, you have never imed my identity, what shame can I put on?"


    Aileen is actually well-known abroad, but in domestic... Most people don¡¯t know her, but some of her


    blemishes has been broadcast before. Augus feels embarrassed, so he never ims that Aileen is his


    daughter. She just learns about these recently.


    When she first joins thepany, she always has a sense of superiority, but when she looks at the


    people on the side as if they don''t know who she is at all, she is frustrated. However, she doesn''t


    realize that Augus has never imed her identity.


    This makes Aileen, who wants to make it clear to Tina, doesn''t want to exin who she is.


    "You...get out, you are not my daughter anymore." Augus shouts.


    "So, you are homeless because of this?"


    Aileen''s story is end, Joey can''t wait to ask. She thinks Aileen is really pitiful, so she hates Grace more.


    Aileen sighs and shakes her head. "Of course, this is not the only reason."

 Chapter 482 Get Out Of This Home

    Chapter 482 Get Out Of This Home


    "So what else?"


    Aileen continues to recall. After Augus says so that day, she just answers.


    "I will go away but not get out."


    Aileen walks to her room.


    "Stop!" Augus shouts.


    Aileen rolls her eyes and continues walking.


    Augus says, "get out of this house!"


    "Dad, are you sure? You have drove Alex out, and you also want to drive me away?" Aileen asks


    incredulously.


    Augus says, "I''ll even drive Alex away. You are nobody."


    Aileen doesn''t know how to respond in an instant, this father is unique in history.


    "Now get out. You are allowed to leave from the gate."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Augus has already issued a eviction order.


    Aileenughs suddenly, "You drive out us like this. Are you not afraid that you will die without children?"


    "Grace is here, I will ask thewyer to draft the document, and will sever the rtionship between you


    and me." Augus says.


    Aileen looks at Augus who is serious, and inexplicably remembers Alex. Alex is such a talented person.


    Augus also drives him away. And she is nobody.


    Aileen is still standing there for a while, thinking about what to say before leaving. At this moment, a


    persones towards them.


    "God, Aileen is your daughter! Don''t you even want your daughter?" Be looks very sad.


    Augus is a bit tolerant to Be, but then he hums and says. "Are you sure this is my daughter? You


    have lied to me for so many years, you make me hard to believe you anymore."


    Be''splexion turns white instantly, and she asks incredulously, "What are you talking about?"


    "You should be clear what I am talking about." Augus''s mind is full of scenes where Grace is crying in


    front of himst night, which makes him very distressed.


    Augus remembers one sentence very clearly.


    At that time, Grace says, "I know that I am nobody in your heart, but I also want to live with dignity, and


    I don¡¯t want to be rumored by others. So I want to have our own child. And I have never had sex with


    others except for you. I can be sure that I will never betray you."


    Augus feels very moved. A girl in her twenties even wants to give birth to a baby for an old man. This is


    something he has never thought of.


    At that time, Augus should have been stunned because of joy.


    Grace looks at Augus''s expression, thinking he is unwilling, so she looks at Augus with an innocent


    look. "Augus, do you not like what I say? So let me change it."


    Augus hugs Grace, aiming for having sex with her in the big bed in the bedroom. He thinks about


    Grace should not stay with him like this, so he thinks of divorcing Be.


    Anyway, Be has had sex with others and has given birth before they get together. Augus feels that he


    is still very excellent. So he should have an excellent wife.


    Of course, at that time, the sly smile on Grace''s lips is misunderstood as charming and gentle by


    Augus.


    "God, we have been married for many years. What I do before marriage is wrong, but after marriage, I


    have never done anything wrong. I have never lost your face. Aileen is our daughter. She is still young


    and she is not married. Where do you let her go?" Be looks at Augus with a begging look.


    Augus has just recovered because of Be''s words. He says, "Since this is the case, then you should


    apany Aileen. I only need to divorce you."


    Aileen feels Augus¡¯s words are absurd. She walks in front of Be. She says, "Dad, don''t hurt my


    mother. You have to know that she has nothing but you."


    "She can also go to her mother''s house and ask her daughter to support her. She marries me because


    of the money in my family." Augus said.


    Aileen says, "Dad, you will regret it if you do this."


    Augus says, "I will give you two options today. The first option is to leave here and nevere back.


    The second option is that I divorce your mother and you go out with your mother."


    Be wants to say something, but she is stopped by Aileen. Her mother used to protect her, so this


    time it should be changed. She grabs Be''s hand and says softly, "Mom, I have learned a lot of skills


    recently, and I can make a living by myself, and I can go to Alex. He will help me."


    When Be thinks of Alex, she suddenly has some fear. She says, "Will Alex help you?"


    Aileen nods, "Now we can get along well, as long as you stay at home, I wille back to see you one


    day."


    Augus looks at their whispering and is a little impatient in the corner. He says, "What¡¯s your choice?


    Will I lose a daughter, or my daughter and my wife?"


    Aileen walks in front of Augus proudly. "Of course, you will lose me. After all, I am useless, right? My


    mother is different. She is the only person in the world who still loves you. I hope you to cherish her.


    Being alone is ufortable."


    What Augus thinks at the time is that he will never be alone if Grace is still there.


    So, Aileen leaves, she thought about where to go, so...


    "So I''m here." Aileen looks at the family opposite her and finishes her long story.


    "Aunt, I think you are so brave!" Joey shows Aileen a thumbs up.


    Aileen smiles and says thanks, and then turns to look at Alex and Miya with her big eyes. She


    says,"Alex, Miya, I think you are so kind, you will certainly help me, right?"

 Chapter 483 Their Tragedy

    Chapter 483 Their Tragedy


    Miya says to Alex, "Our house is quite big anyway. It¡¯s okay"


    Alex is still meditating and has not expressed his opinion.


    Aileen then asks Alex intently, "Brother, I am your sister! Although our mother is different, I will also


    treat your mother as my own mother. If you take me in, I¡¯ll burn incense for seven days in front of your


    mother¡¯s grave."


    Alex says nothing, and then says, "Forget it, you can stay here."


    Aileen is happy like a child, and even jumps up, she says, "I will go to your mother''s grave from


    tomorrow. You are all beautiful and kind. You guys are so perfect."


    Miya looks at Aileen in front of her as if she has changed her personality, but the transformation is very


    good.


    "Aunt, congrattions!" Joey says.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Aileen looks at Joey and smiles.


    "Okay, it''ste now, let¡¯s have dinner." Miya says.


    "Oops!"


    As soon as Miya finishes speaking, a voicees from the side.


    It is the stewardess


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    The stewardess says annoyingly, "I just listen to the story, and I forget to cook."


    "It¡¯s okay."


    They feel relieved.


    Michelle says, "I''ll cook with you."


    The stewardess looks at Michelle with gratitude. And she says sorry to the people around.


    Of course, no one will me the stewardess.


    Then the children do their homework. Miya says that she want to watch TV in the living room and Alex


    is responsible to check their homework.


    Alex always listens to Miya. So he follows the children.


    When they are gone, only Miya and Aileen are watching TV in the living room.


    Unlike Miya, Aileen is really left to watch TV series, because her favorite TV show is on now.


    "Aileen, why do you keep your mother in Augus''s family?" Miya asks.


    Aileen looks at Miya in confusion, and she says, "do you think is it possible for my mother to go back to


    her mother¡¯s house?"


    Miya shakes her head, "Aren''t your father very bad to her now? Are you not afraid that your mother will


    be wronged there?"


    Aileen shakes her head, "Miya, my mother is not as cowardly as you think. The reason why she is


    getting angry now is because she still loves my Dad. I can''t let a woman who still loves her husband


    leave the family she values. Moreover, as long as my mother is still my father¡¯s wife, he will never let


    Grace enter the house, otherwise he willmit a crime?"


    Looking at Aileen with a sly smile, Miya feels that herst sentence is the point.


    "Grace is really stupid, even if my dad is rich, he is an old man. To be honest, don''t be angry, Miya!"


    Miya nods, and then Aileen says.


    "I think it''s better for Grace to stay with my brother than my Dad. Although it is not correct, it still makes


    sense." Aileen says, she really can''t figure it out. "What do you think why is she so shamelessly to stay


    with my Dad? Her family is also rich. Will she care about my family''s property? But if it''s not for our


    property, what it is for? For true love?"


    This is all wrong.


    At the moment, a child listening to them talking at the door suddenly stops smiling. For some reason,


    he seems to want to go forward and speak some good things about Grace because the truth he hears


    is not like this.


    But before the child steps forward, Miya begins to speak.


    Miya has heard Alex said something about Grace. She says, "Grace''s tragedy shoulde from her


    family."


    Afterwards, he looks at Aileen thoughtfully. In fact, she doesn¡¯t speak out the rest of her words, which


    is: your tragedy alsoe from your family.


    Prior to this, Miya also has somemunication with Aileen. As for the previous bad thing, the reason


    for her incident is precisely because her family neglects her.


    Miya has also heard from Alex that Be has been thinking about how to make Augus''s focus on her,


    but Augus has been thinking about how to make people have a higher evaluation of him.


    As a result, they are busy and no one has time to educate Aileen. So she always reads strange novels


    and TV shows and fantasizes her two brothers.


    Recently, Be has been alienated by Augus. Be can onlyin in front of Aileen, which makes


    Aileen suddenly feel that her mother lives a tough life, and unrequited affection is indeed too painful.


    And she has also seen through many people, such as her father, in fact, before today, she also


    guesses her ending, so she also works hard in thepany recently.


    After she is driven out by Augus, Alex Group also sends text messages of her dismissal and she gets


    her sry soon.


    Aileen calctes carefully. It is just the right amount, probably Alex Group is afraid that she will go to


    the door of thepany to make a terrible scene because ofck of wages, which will have a negative


    impact.


    Aileen sighs. Is she a shameless representative in others eyes?


    "Forget it, Miya, Grace is not worthy of our sympathy, and she always hurts me, making me always be


    scolded inexplicably." Aileen says, in fact, she is also aggrieved. She can be a princess originally. But


    Grace almost destroyed her life.


    Miya doesn''t speak, and Aileen buries her face in her knees. She can''t help sobbing. In fact, she is


    really sad.


    Miya stretches out her hand to pat on Aileen''s back, just like coaxing the child gently.


    Aileen''s grievances has now reaches the peak. She feels Miya¡¯s warmth and her mood has calmed


    down.

 Chapter 484 It Is Gogo’s

    Chapter 484 It Is Gogo¡¯s


    "Miya, thank you."


    After Aileen sobs for some time, she finally returns to normal. She looks up with tears in her eyes, but


    she can still see Miya.


    Miya doesn''t say anything but gives her a smile.


    Aileen wipes away her tears quickly, and then continues to watch the TV series. Now the TV series has


    been broadcast to the end. And they are about to have meals.


    "Honey, it''s time to have meals." Alexes over and leans over to hug Miya.


    Aileen is still a little bit sad, but now she is even more sad.


    "Oh please, I am still single, can you consider me a little bit?"


    "You can go to find a boyfriend." Alex says and takes Miya away. The soft movement is hard to


    describe in words.


    Aileen shakes her shoulders. It seems that she is too lonely.


    Later, Aileen is standing in front of the table.


    Aileen looks at the chairs and says, "Although there are many people in your family, you should not


    need so many chairs." After that, she chooses a lovely chairs.


    As Aileen is about to sit down, Andre takes the chair away.


    Aileen looks at Andre with confusion, and she asks, "Andre, why do you take the chair away?"


    She can''t stand while eating.


    Andre just hugs the chair and says nothing.


    Miya looks at the chair and probably knows what Andre is thinking. The chair is Gogo¡¯s...


    "Aunt, my stool is also pretty cute. I can lend you my stool." Joey says.


    Aileen feels something wrong, thinking that she is here as a guest, and can not embarrass the people


    in this family, so she takes another stool. She says, "I can take other stools. Of course you have to sit


    on your stool."


    After that, their atmosphere is almost like this, no one talks about the stool again.


    Later, Miya has two more apprentices.


    They are Aileen and Michelle, they feel that they must have some skills to survive, so they worships


    Miya as a teacher.


    As a teacher, Miya really feels that she is toofortable during this time, because the two apprentices


    volunteers to do the chores.


    "Miya, if I can learn well within two months, can I go to work in yourpany?" Aileen asks.


    Miya nods, "As long as you pass thepany''s entry exam, you can work there!"


    "..." Aileen feels that she might not have exined it clearly. She says, "I mean, can I go in without an


    exam?"


    Aileen thinks that working in the Alex Group is too easy because of Augus. Even if she is in the design


    department, she has forgotten some knowledge. Definitely, She can not pass the exam.


    Miya shakes her head decisively, she says, "I know you want to participate in the international


    competition as the employee of David Group, but if you can''t pass the entrance exam, do you think I


    will give you the opportunity to participate in thispetition ?"


    She is seen through easily, Aileen feels that she has lost her face. "Miya, I will definitely work hard."


    After that, Aileen bes more industrious.


    And Michelle has always been doing things silently. She is more silent since shees back, no, it


    seems that it is earlier, after she argues with Jason, she bes less talkative.


    Miya is looking at Michelle and thinking about when she has changed.


    Michelle looks at Miya speechlessly. What is she doing?


    At this time, her cell phone rings suddenly which awakes Miya. After sobering, Miya finds that she is


    really close to Michelle. She steps backwards immediately, smiling embarrassedly, and answers the


    phone.


    "Hello, are you Andre and Gogo¡¯s parent?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    A very gentle female voicees from the phone.


    Miya says, "Yes, what¡¯s wrong?"


    The woman says, "Our summer camp is about to start, and the other children have alreadye to


    register, but Andre and Gogo have note over and the registration time will be cut off soon. If you


    haven¡¯te by the deadline, we will directly remove the names of them from the summer camp list.


    After that, they can¡¯t participate."


    Miya looks at Andre''s room which is closed. During this time, except for eating, Andre has never been


    out of his room.


    She says, "Sorry! My children are not avable. They are not able to participate in it."


    The woman says, "If this is the case, then the summer camp money cannot be refunded. You should


    have told this when you sign up."


    Miya says, "It''s okay but the two children can''t go."


    "Got it."


    After the phone is hung up, Miya walks to the door of Andre''s room.


    "Andre, it''s Mommy. Can I go in?"


    Miya asks softly.


    Andre is doing his homework, he asks, "Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Miya says, "I make some snacks. Would you like to taste?"


    Andre says, "Mommy, I''m not hungry now, so I don''t need that."


    Miya says, "But I have arrived at the door, and the dim sum is quite heavy, can you help me share a


    little?"


    Listening to Miya¡¯s words, Andre finally opens the door, and as soon as he opens the door, he sees


    Miyaing with the tray. There is a ss of juice in the tray, and a te of cute little snacks that looks


    cute.


    Andre takes the tray and says, "Thank you Mommy, I will taste themter."


    But Miya does not leave, she asks straightforwardly, "Andre, are you still thinking about Gogo?"


    Andre is facing away from Miya at this time, making Miya unable to see his expression clearly.

 Chapter 485 Another Possibility

    Chapter 485 Another Possibility


    When Andre hears the name "Gogo", he suddenly stops and his face bes dark. He says,"Mommy,


    Gogo is our family member, how can I not miss her?"


    Andre''s words make Miya tremble. She also regards Gogo as her own daughter. She suddenly


    disappearing, she definitely miss her too. but¡­


    "I hear from your Dad that you have let Gogo go, why do you let her go?"


    Andre suddenly turns around and looks at Miya and says, "Because when Gogo stays in our house,


    she is very lonely."


    Miya still doesn''t understand, "Why is she lonely?"


    She clearly remembers that everyone in this family treats her well.


    Andre continues to say, "Her loneliness is not that superficial, but she is afraid to speak while our whole


    family is there."


    Miya listens to her son''s words and finds that his education level is much higher than hers, so that she


    still doesn''t understand what he is talking about...


    Miya steps forward and hugs Andre. She says, "I feel that Gogo is very happy when she is with us,


    especially when she is with you."


    Andre shakes his head. He says, "If only I could make her not alone."


    He sighs.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Miya can''t bear to see her son who is so mature, she asks directly, "Andre, do you like Gogo?"


    Andre shivers and says nothing, Miya says again, "I know Gogo is a girl, otherwise I will never let you


    two be together."


    Andre is puzzled. He says, "Why a boy is not allowed?"


    Miya says, "Because I don''t want you to like boys."


    "Do you have sex discrimination?" Andre asks.


    Miya says, "I don¡¯t hate that much. If you really like each other, I will support you, but I also hope that


    my son will not live a life discriminated by others."


    Andre is silent.


    Miya says, "Gogo is usually dressed like a boy, and she is too thin, how do you find out that she is a


    girl? Do you peep her taking a bath."


    Listening to Miya''s guess, Andre''s face darkens, and he says unpleasantly, "Mommy, how can you


    defile me like this?"


    Miya says, "I am curious. If it isn''t your Daddy telling me the gender of Gogo, I always think she is a


    boy."


    "Mommy, even Daddy can understand it. Why can''t you understand it. Do you admit you are stupid?"


    Andre teases.


    Miya smacks Andre''s forehead lightly. She says, "Your Daddy has seen her DNA report. How can we


    distinguish it easily? Children¡¯s figures are almost the same."


    Andre is speechless. After a period of silence, he says, "Because I have seen Gogo wearing girl''s


    clothes before, so I know she is a girl."


    "When?" Miya asks.


    "That is two years ago when Daddy takes me to City A." Andre says, squinting slowly, remembering the


    scene, "I see her wearing a pink princess dress with some adults on the street, she is indeed very


    beautiful at the time, she is the most beautiful little princess I have ever seen in the world..."


    Miya looks at Andre speechlessly. She says, "Don''t learn adjectives from Ben. His skill in picking up


    girls is no longer good."


    "..." Andre ignores Miya''s words. He says, "But I''m telling the truth. In short, her appearance impresses


    me deeply."


    "Wait..." Miya can''t help but say, "How old are you at that time? Five years old? Will your memories at


    that time be so impressed?"


    Andre nods, "But, she doesn''t seem to remember me anymore."


    "Are you to show that you are destined?"


    Andre nods, "Isn¡¯t it? At first I can''t associate that pink princess dress with her in a beggar outfit, but


    when I look at her talking eyes...I instantly feel that the person should be her."


    Thinking of Gogo''s eyes, Miya is very impressed. She really hasn''t seen such good-looking eyes.


    Thinking of what Andre just says, Miya can''t help but ask, "You say she follows a few adults, who are


    they? Do you still remember the appearance of those adults?"


    Andre says, "They look like bodyguards, they should be hired to protect her."


    "But doesn''t she live with Susan? That means Susan should be doing well at the time?" Miya


    spectes.


    Andre says, "There may be another possibility."


    "What?"


    "Gogo is not her daughter." Andre says.


    Miya is a little surprised that such a young boy can guess in this way, she says, "You must be kidding,


    doesn''t Susan still promise to let Gogo test the DNA? She is almost crazy when it shows that Gogo is


    not your Daddy¡¯s daughter. If Gogo is not her daughter, why does she do this?"


    Andre shakes his head, he says, "only Gogo is clear about this. I don''t know what is going on."


    Miya says, "Well, then I won''t disturb you. Studying is important, but rest is also important! I believe that


    Gogo will definitelye back, because you are here."


    Andre nods, and he also believes that Gogo will return here someday.


    After Miya goes out of Andre''s room, she is a little dizzy, as if she doesn''t sleep well. She looks at the


    ground in front of her, as if she has two shadows...


    Miya is shocked, and she awakes suddenly. She rubs her eyes and looks again. The shadow has


    disappeared. Miya pats her chest and mutters to herself. "Don''t always be scared, now it is in the


    daytime, even thieves dare note."


    Suddenly there is another shadow on her side... Her pace elerates.


    "Miya, I''m here to ask you some questions, why are you walking so fast?"


    It is Aileen. Some scenes suddenly sh in Miya¡¯s mind. Someone once let her rx her vignce with


    Alex¡¯s words, and then she faints. This time, she is not sure that those people are going to repeat the


    trick.


    So she walks faster.

 Chapter 486 Make Persistent Efforts

    Chapter 486 Make Persistent Efforts


    Aileen walks faster and faster, then quickly walks in front of Miya, patting her on the shoulder, and says,


    "Miya, why are you walking so fast?"


    Miya is startled by Aileen. She holds her chest in both hands.


    "So... it''s you!"


    Miya is obviously relieved.


    Aileen doesn''t understand, "Miya, what are you doing?"


    Miya says, "I... I may have seen more horror movies recently." It''s strange, something shes in her


    mind just now, but she haspletely forgotten it now.


    "You''re so brave that you dare to watch horror movies while breastfeeding..." Aileen shakes her head.


    Miya is speechless for a while, because she hasn''t watched any movies recently. As for why she says


    so, Miya thinks she just makes an excuse.


    After they are silent for a while, Aileen thinks about her purpose. She says, "Miya, I want to ask you


    something.


    "What is it?" Miya asks.


    Aileen says, "I have designed a dress, but I find it impossible to make..."


    It is very embarrassing. With her current technology, she can''t do the neckline of some clothes.


    "Where is your drawing? Show me." Miya says.


    Aileen nods, and she says, "it is in the room. Why don''t you follow me, Michelle and I are bothersome


    now. We are amateur... We have to find a professional tutor."


    When Miya hears it, she follows Aileen.


    Theye across the stewardess whoes with chicken broth. She can¡¯t help but look at them and


    says, ¡°Aileen, let go Miya first, she is still of confinement in childbirth."


    Aileen thinks for a while. It seems that she has asked the stewardess to look after Miya. As a result, on


    the third day of the confinement, Michelle and she decide to worship Miya as a teacher and learns


    designing.


    After that, they also consider it won¡¯t be good if Miya helps them now, but Miya feels that it is too boring


    to lie alone in the bed, so she says it will be okay as long as she does more exercise.


    Aileen and Michelle really want to learn and Miya really wants to work, so they start to engage.


    At the beginning, Miya spends more time on the bed. Until now, Miya spends most of her time running


    around the house...


    Aileen hears the stewardess''s words and feels a little guilty. She says, "Miya, I''m sorry! If you feel that


    you can''t bear it, you must tell me! I will never force you."


    Miya says to the stewardess, "It''s okay, I know my physical condition, and I will not force myself."


    The stewardess says, "Miya, don''t embarrass me. If something happens to you, Alex will lose his


    temper and..."


    Miya thinks of Alex''s anger, and she can''t help shrinking her neck. She says, "It''s okay, I will take the


    responsibility."


    The stewardess remembers that Miya has fainted in her room before. At that time, Alex is very angry,


    no one dares to get close.


    "Then drink this chicken soup first." the stewardess says, handing the chicken soup to Miya.


    Miya sees the stewardess¡¯s determination, so she drinks the soup.


    After drinking the soup, she goes with Aileen.


    The stewardess looks at Miya''s back and can''t help sighing. She is a mother of so many children, but


    she is still like a child.


    However, she is also as innocent as children.


    The stewardess is old. She has worked as a servant in various people''s homes all her life. Sometimes,


    when she looks at the employer¡¯s home so warm, she also wants to have a family, but she realizes


    after a long time that this is impossible.


    However, sometimes just looking at the side, she will smile unconsciously.


    Miya looks at the drawings designed by Aileen and Michelle. She is a little surprised that they are able


    to design such a drawing only after learning for a few days.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Is this painted by your own?" Miya asks.


    Michelle says, "This is Aileen''s painting, I also think it looks good." She says with envy.


    Miya nods, she looks at Aileen and says, "Your picture is quite good. I believe you have learned design


    before."


    Aileen darkens her face, and she says, "Are you willing to believe me now?"


    Miya smiles embarrassedly, but nods honestly.


    Seeing this, Aileen feels a little hurt. She says, ¡°I have learned design. After all, my family is involved in


    various design fields, such as clothing and architecture. The designers in Alex Group are famous.


    When Alex is still the president, he also does many great performances for Alex Group. At that time, I


    really admire him..."


    Aileen¡¯s voice suddenly lowers, and she says, "Unfortunately, these are the things that happened


    before."


    Now that Alex Group has been sullied by Grace. She justes to Alex Group for some days, but the


    designers of Alex Group have already gone.


    "So your dream is to develop Alex Group?" Miya asks half-humorously.


    Aileen says, "Yes. After all, my Dad wants me to learn design so he sends me abroad, but..."


    Aileen stops suddenly. Why does she go to learn acting before finishing mastering design? For that


    unrealistic dream, she has wasted her talents, and she is regretful now.


    "Well, you are talent." Miya says, "Then you should make persistent efforts."


    Aileen nods, "Do you think I have the ability to work for David Group?"


    "Um..." Miya is silent, she thinks for a moment, and says, "If youplete this picture, then you can


    work in David Group."


    "Will I have my own brand in the future?" Aileen asks.


    Miya doesn''t know what to say.


    Seeing Miya stops talking, Aileen''s face darkens. "Miya, it doesn''t matter if I can''t set up my own brand.


    Will I be a designer if I work in David Group?"

 Chapter 487 What Happens

    Chapter 487 What Happens


    "Otherwise what position do you want to apply for?" Miya asks.


    Aileen says,"I''m afraid you will give me a position as an assistant. In this way, I feel like I''m not


    reconciled."


    "..." Miya raises her hand to pat Aileen''s shoulder and says, "Let''s talk about itter, you have to


    complete the picture first."


    Aileen is a little helpless, but there is no other way. She says, "Well... fine."


    "Go for it. I am going to see the baby." Miya is going to the baby¡¯s room.


    Lydia is too obedient to have any sense of presence. Every time Miya walks to the crib, Lydia smiles


    innocently, reaching out to Miya.


    Miya reaches out her hand naturally, and Lydia''s small hand will grab it.


    With a soft hand, Lydia smiles more happily.


    "Sorry! Baby, I have been a little busytely, so I spend less time in apanying you. I hope you


    won''t me me!"


    It seems that Miya isn¡¯t responsible, but when she bes a mother at the beginning, she is still very


    nervous, butter... she leaves the children free.


    When the three children are young, she is busy with work, and she has no time to look after them. They


    have reached an agreement when they are very young. If they miss her, they can cry for a while.


    Generally, children will cry when they feel ufortable, but what shocks Miya is that these children


    are so obedient, they seldom cry except for feeling hungry.


    As for this baby, Miya has rtively more time to take care of her. She refuses to hire a babysitter. She


    is going to bring her up by her own.


    The baby also reaches an agreement with her. Miya remembers the baby''s feeding and defecation time


    very clearly, and the baby also seldom cries. Anyway, the room where she teaches Aileen and Michelle


    is next to it, and she specially installs a monitor in that room, and she can also see the baby''s situation


    in her mobile phone.


    As soon as she see that the baby is unhappy, she runs to her immediately.


    The baby¡¯s only way to protest is to frown and kick.


    At other times, she mostly looks at the ceiling or waves her hands with smile, as if there is something


    particrly interesting.


    Some time ago, Alex buys a singing crib with a wind chime on top, which will make a sound with the


    breeze and the shaking of the bed. Now, the babypletely forgets others except for smiling at the


    wind chime.


    At this moment, the baby raises his hands as if to ask Miya to hug her.


    Miya looks at the clock and it is time for the baby to have meals. She is now wearing a breastfeeding


    clothes which is easy to take off.


    Miya just looks at the child in her arms intently, but does not find that the door of the room is opened,


    there is a figure approaching her quietly...


    Suddenly, she is encircled by someone¡¯s arms, which are so powerful that she can''t shake them off.


    Miya''s pupil suddenly dtes, and she subconsciously hugs the child tightly.


    The child feels a pain because of Miya''s sudden heavy force, and then cries out loudly.


    "What happened?"


    The voice is very familiar, Miya turns around, and it is really Alex''s handsome face that catches her


    eyes.


    Alex looks at his wife whose lips are pale, she is terrified! And in her arms, the child continues to cry.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Alex frowns and asks, raising his hand to touch the baby in Miya''s arms.


    However, Miya quickly stops Alex''s hand and immediately gets up and takes a few steps back.


    Alex is also shocked. He is still asking, "What happened?" And he approaches Miya carefully step by


    step.


    Looking at the situation in front of her, Miya still freezes for a minute before finally returning to normal.


    Her face darkens instantly, watching Alexing, and she immediately raises her hand to knock on


    Alex''s chest, saying, "You really scare me."


    She should have wanted to roar, but suddenly bes weak when she speaks.


    Alex just wants to make a joke with her, and he doesn''t expect this situation at all. Miya¡¯s eyes are even


    filled with tears. He isn''t a monster. She shouldn''t be scare like this.


    "Honey..." Alex raises his hand to touch the corner of her eye.


    Miya pushes him abruptly and takes the baby to her room.


    Alex looks at Miya''s back with his innocent face, what is going on?


    Aileen is holding the drawing on her hand, thinking that her problem hasn¡¯t been solved yet, so she


    walks out to find Miya. She is still thinking that howe Miya hasn''te back yet since she¡¯s just


    going to see the baby.


    It seems that even breastfeeding does not take so long.


    With curiosity, Aileenes out, and when she opens the room, she find that Alex is sitting there


    silently. His expression, slightly funny, makes Aileenugh.


    "What are you doing here?" Then she smiles.


    Alex looks up slightly and nces at Aileen, and Aileen is too afraid to say anything.


    It''s just because Alex''s eyes are so scary...


    "Well, I actuallye to Miya. Is Miya here?" Aileen says decently for a second.


    Alex looks at Aileen. For a long time, he doesn''t say a word.


    Aileen is afraid. She says, "She may have taken the baby out to bask in the sun. I''ll go find herter."


    Aileen says, turning around and leaving, but Alex stops her.


    "Aileen..."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Hearing Alex¡¯s calling, Aileen has to respond. After all, he is now the vice president of David Group, so


    she must please him.


    Aileen turns around and pretends to ask with ease, "What¡¯s wrong? Of course, it''s not that you can''t


    call me if nothing happens. It''s just that I have studied hard recently. I''m still immersed in learning and I


    don''t have time to deal with other thing."


    Alex listens to Aileen''s bunch of words, and he ssifies them as nonsense.


    He directly asks, "Do you know what happens to Miya recently?"

 Chapter 488 Life Is Not Exciting Enough

    Chapter 488 Life Is Not Exciting Enough


    Countless questions sh in Aileen''s head, "I think she is good!"


    "Why does she receive few orders recently?" Alex is still immersed in the scene just now, and Miya


    looks at him with fear.


    In fact, he used to suddenly scare Miya before, but at that time Miya will y with him and never looks


    at him like that and never feels angry. But just now...Alex seems to be able to feel the anger of Miya.


    Aileen listens to Alex''s words and seems to remember something. When she thinks about it, she is


    suddenly rxed. She says, "nothing happens. Miya says that she watches too many horror movies


    recently. "


    "Horror movie?" Alex is confused.


    Aileen nods, "Yeah! I just want to ask her questions before. I walk behind her at that time, but she runs


    extremely fast as if there is a bad guy following her. She says because she has watched many horror


    movies."


    Alex feels that it makes sense. He says, "Do you know why she watches horror movies?"


    "I don¡¯t know" Aileen thinks about it and says, "Maybe she thinks life is not exciting enough."


    "Life is not exciting enough?" Alex doesn''t understand.


    Aileen nces at Alex with a strange look, and she says, "Ah, you are too stupid. You even can¡¯t


    understand this."


    Alex still puzzles, "What do I need to understand?"


    Aileen sighs again. She says, "think about it, women can¡¯t have sex since she is pregnant. Life is


    boring!"


    "You mean...she wants to..." Alex''s voice drags on for a long, long time, and he watches Aileen''s eyes


    jocrly.


    Aileen is about tough, and she says, "Yes, you guess right."


    Suddenly, Alex snorts and walks outside.


    "Do you think Miya is the same as you?"


    When passing Aileen, Alex says so, and then goes to Miya.


    Aileen''s smile is stiff on her lips. She thinks about Alex''s words and frowns suddenly. She turns around


    and yells, "Hey, Alex, I''ve changed my mind, you can''t always misunderstand me like this!"


    However, no matter how Aileen speaks, Alex never looks back at her.


    Aileen lowers her head helplessly, it seems that if a person has a stain, it can not live smoothly.


    Alex wants to return to the bedroom, but finds that the door is closed.


    "Honey, are you inside?" Alex is knocking at the door.


    There is no response at first. Alex has to knock at the door continuously.


    "No."


    After knocking for several times, a voice of angeres inside.


    "Honey, I really don''t mean it. I will never do it if I know that it will make you afraid like this."


    Alex keeps apologizing at the door, and Miya just holds her child and sits on the bed, saying nothing.


    In fact, she is also speechless. She feels that she is scared to death a moment ago...


    Miya looks at the baby in her arms. Just now, the baby is crying because of her heavy force, but now


    she is sleeping peacefully in her arms.


    "Honey, open the door." Alex is still worried, will Miya still tremble?


    Alex says a lot, but there is no response. When Alex is about to kick the door, Miya suddenly says.


    "Alex, let me be alone for a while."


    Alex listens and says, "Okay, but please don''t let me wait too long. I am worrying about you."


    Miya responds, "It''s alright, I just want to be alone."


    Alex hears it and then leaves.


    It is time for dinner, but the children can¡¯t see Miya, so they ask Alex.


    "Daddy, where is Mommy? Do you make Mommy angry again?" Ben frowns and looks at Alex as if to


    say, "Oh, what''s going on with your uneasy couple?"


    Ben¡¯s words always make Alex speechless. Why does he make their mother angry again? He is still


    thinking, if Miya set up a fan club, Ben must be the president.


    "Ben, don''t always think your Daddy is wrong." Aileen serves meat to Ben.


    When Alex thinks that finally there is someone putting in a good word for him, Aileen says, "Your Daddy


    has never been right. Look, he says that Miya must be within his sight. Now... he has to go to work


    every day, so he leaves Miya at home. He says he will take care of you after thest ident, but now


    he¡¯s working overtime every day. No one can doubt him because no one believes what he says at all."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Aileen finishes speaking, the children apud.


    Joey looks at Alex and says, "Daddy, I think aunt is right. You always say it but you never do it."


    "..." Alex is speechless. When does he be so inferior in this family?


    Afterwards, Alex looks at Ben next to him.


    Ben gives him a helpless nce, saying, "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t want to scold you."


    "..." Alex feels hurt, God, what the hell does he do!


    Alex looks around at the dinner table and finds that Andre is the only one who doesn''t speak. He is a


    bit moved. Andre is brought up by him, so he cherishes him more.


    Andre also feels Alex''s gaze, so he looks up at Alex. He doesn''t say anything, just put down the


    chopsticks silently, then says, "I''m stuffed."


    And then, Andre leaves.


    Alex has an inexplicable sense of frustration, especially when Andre leaves, someone is still saying.


    "Oh, we have criticized Alex too much and Andre has nothing to supplement. Next time, we are sure to


    leave some criticizing words to Andre."

 Chapter 489 Former Elite

    Chapter 489 Former Elite


    Aileen speaks, and she is looking at Andre''s back and sighs.


    Alex is speechless again. He scans the dinner table again and sees Michelle and the stewardess who


    keep silent. When he is about to seek somefort, Aileen suddenly raises her hand to block his sight.


    "Alex, Michelle is still a little girl.The stewardess is hard enough. Don''t force them to say anything good


    to you."


    Alex listens to Aileen, just nces at her, then stands up and leaves here. He feels that the family is


    deeply malicious towards him. No one treats him well except Miya.


    While thinking, Alex hase to the door of the bedroom again and is about to knock on the door, but


    hears Miya''s shouts.


    "Don''te here...ah!"


    Then, ites the sound of broken ss and crying baby.


    "Miya, what''s wrong with you?" Alex knocks on the door and yells, but no one answers.


    Alex feels something is wrong so he kicks the door open.


    The bedroom is so dark that nothing can be seen. Alex is about to turn on the light, but there is a


    sudden feeling of coldness on his neck.


    It seems to be a paring knife.


    Alex has been trained as the heir to the Alex Group since he was a child. Naturally, he has learned self-


    defense techniques, so such a small trick can''t scare him. And from the angle of the incline of the knife,


    this person is much shorter than him.


    Just as Alex''s hand raises slightly, he suddenly hears a female voice.


    "Don''t do it, if you do it, I will strangle your child first."


    That voice is Miya''s... Alex is in a daze for a while, and he calms down. He seems to feel the breath of


    several people in the air.


    Suddenly, the door on the side is closed, and along with a gust of wind, the light outside is also


    refracted. Alex seems to see a lot of people here, and Miya and the baby are controlled, standing in the


    balcony.


    "Okay, I won¡¯te, then can you tell me who you are?" Alex''s voice is soft, he is ready to negotiate


    with the people on the side.


    "You don¡¯t need to know it. Just follow my words and I will not hurt your family."


    "Okay, what do you want me to do?" Alex asks.


    The person says, "go to draft a divorce agreement now. The divorce reason is that Miya is not


    indiscreet after marriage and has affairs with many people, and your little daughter¡¯s father is not your."


    After standing here for a long time, Alex''s eyes are also used to darkness. Because of the light just


    now, he has almost known their position.


    "Why should I divorce my wife? Do you love me? And you will chase me after I divorce my wife?"


    "Stop dreaming, how will I love a trash?"


    Although the voice intentionally imitates Miya¡¯s, the tone is indeed girlish.


    "Since you don''t love me, why do you treat me like this?" Alex sighs.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "You are nonsense. Divorce or not?" The person asks.


    "Marriage is an important thing, how can this be said in a joke?" Alex says.


    "You¡­"


    The person wants to say something but Alex has covered her mouth.


    It is suddenly quiet, and the woman''s sentence is very obvious.


    "Are you OK?"


    In the air, another person also exposes. Alex determines that the location is where Miya is intercepted.


    The next second, Alex takes the knife in the woman''s hand and rushes towards the balcony. Since this


    room is where he lived all year round, he is naturally familiar.


    So, he quickly saves Miya and Lydia.


    Afterwards, Alex quickly takes Miya and the baby to the bed and turns on the light.


    The bedroom has lit up, and the two gangsters see that they seem to have been exposed, so they


    quickly step out of the balcony.


    The action is so fast that Alex can not see anything.


    At this moment, the cry of the babyes again...


    Alex looks at Miya in his arms. She seems to have passed out, and the baby is still held in her hands.


    Alex takes Miya to the bed and covers her with the quilt. Looking at the sweat on her forehead, he feels


    a little distressed, she must have been terrified.


    He sees the child in her arms, and he holds the baby in his arms.


    Although the baby usually smiles, she is still a child who is afraid of strangers. She looks at Alex as if


    he is a stranger, so she cries.


    But Alex doesn''t know the reason why the baby is crying, he is helpless. He looks around but finds no


    toys for the baby to y with. He asks Aileen for help, but he is afraid that the bad guys wille back.


    Alex is still thinking about what to do, but the baby cries more loudly.


    "Baby, be quiet." Alex is going to discuss with the baby. He says, "Now your Mommy wants to sleep. If


    you wake up her, I will let you go to boarding school when you grow up. From kindergarten to


    university, you can''t see your Mommy."


    Alex''s intention is to stop the baby from crying, but the baby is crying more loudly.


    Alex can''t hold the baby for a while, but he can''t let her fall to the ground, so he puts her beside Miya.


    Strangely, when the baby sees Miya, she stops crying, but instead grins a little. Alex looks at the baby


    who is in a good mood, so he takes her to his arms again, but the baby cries as soon as shees


    into his arms, which makes Alex very sad.


    "I''m your Daddy." Alex can''t help shouting.


    Miya, who hears Alex''s voice, suddenlyughs out.


    "The baby still can''t understand what you are talking about."


    When he hears Miya''s voice, Alex immediatelyughs, and he looks at Miya with a smile. "You are


    awake!"


    As soon as Miya opens her eyes, she sees Alex in such a funny way. She says, "Alex, when I know


    you, you look pretty elite."


    Countless questions sh in Alex''s head. He asks, "Aren''t I elite now?"

 Chapter 490 You Are Lovely Now

    Chapter 490 You Are Lovely Now


    "Now¡­"


    Miya nces silently at what he looks like now, a bit like an idiot, but...


    In anticipation of Alex, Miya raises her to hold his neck. She says, "Now you seem a little lovely."


    "Lovely?" It seems that Alex hears this word for the first time, and it is the first time he hears others


    describe him like this.


    Miya nods and she smiles, "I feel like you''re lovely now."


    Alex''s eyes narrows slightly. He looks at Miya and grits his teeth. "I will not let you go easily even if your


    smile is sweet."


    "What are you going to do?" Miya''s is still smiling, her eyebrows are bent, and there is a little charming


    in the purity.


    Alex suddenly remembers what Aileen says. Since Miya knows she is pregnant, they haven¡¯t have sex.


    Is she bored recently because of this? Thinking about this, Alex''s eyes suddenly be hot, and


    begins to swallow.


    Miya seems to feel something dangerous, she says, "Alex, I am still in a special period."


    However, Alex''s eyes are blurred, and he kisses Miya''s red lips and goes all the way down. He gently


    lifts her clothes, biting her nipple carefully.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The baby on the side starts crying when she sees Alex is so close to Miya.


    Miya hears the baby''s crying, so she pushes Alex away, and says, "Alex, the baby is here. Don¡¯t do this


    please."


    Alex still hears nothing and continues his movements.


    She is ignored by her parents, especially her Daddy, who is an adult, even grabs her meals. So, she


    lifts her small hand and ps on Alex''s hand, which is resting on Miya¡¯s nipple.


    This crisp sound makes Alex suddenly recover. He is looking at Miya on the bed with red lips and half


    faded clothes. He wants to enter now.


    Alex feels like he is a beast.


    Miya also wants more. When Alex leans down again, Miya''s heart is a little anticipated.


    But Alex quietly tidies up her clothes. He sighs. When will such a tough time pass!


    Miya looks at Alex''s forbearance. She thinks that this time really makes Alex difficult. Normal people


    will have normal needs. She says, "I will make the baby fall asleep first. I will satisfy you in another way


    later."


    Alex''s heart is instantly ignited, his voice is slightly hoarse, he asks, "How can you help me?"


    Miya says, "The actress I have seen in the film seems to be using..." As she says, she points to her


    lips.


    At that time, she extremely blushes, and she does not expect that she will say such a thing.


    Alex swallows in silence, leans over to kiss Miya again. He says, "You kiss me again, and I will solve by


    myself."


    Miya can''t say anything else, so she hods.


    Alex rubs Miya fiercely, then turns to the bathroom...


    Miya seems to be able to hear Alex''s mumbling voice outside. He is really suffocating.


    The baby looks at the interaction of her parents and can''t understand anything, but when Miya keeps


    looking at the bathroom, she raises her hand to pat Miya, making a babble sound.


    Miya is even more embarrassed after seeing the baby. Why is she so embarrassed? She hugs the


    baby, the baby leans over to her chest, the baby is hungry...


    Afterwards, Alex seems to be stimted by Aileen, he doesn''t go to work in thepany anymore,


    and directly apanies Miya with hisptop.


    "Miya, I don''t understand this. Can you exin it to me?"


    One day, Aileen is still asking Miya for advice as usual, but as soon as she speaks out, she feels


    someone is ncing at her.


    Aileen looks back and sees that Alex has been staring at her, making her scared.


    Aileen smiles slightly at Alex. What she doesn''t expect is that Alex also smiles at her.


    However, Alex''s smile is really terrifying...


    "Miya, today is Wednesday. Does yourpany have a holiday on Wednesday?" Aileen is stared after


    being stared a few times. She asks Miya in private.


    Miya shakes her head, "I haven''t been to thepany for a long time. Thispany is now managed


    by Alex. I don''t know what it is like."


    Aileen is helpless. Doesn''t this mean that if she joins thepany recently, it is still Alex who is in


    charge of thepany?


    When she works in Alex Group before, she hears the veterans say that Grace¡¯s management is less


    strict. When Alex manages thepany, the employees dare not make any mistakes.


    Wage deductions for the first mistake, bonuses cutting for the second mistake, and direct expulsion for


    the third mistake.


    Of course, the mistakes include giving him unsatisfactory reports and wrong investment ns...


    Aileen swallows and tells Miya the story of Alex in the Alex Group.


    After Miya hears it, she can''t helpughing. Where does she listen to such rumors.


    "Miya, what are youughing at? Are these all true? If so, I don¡¯t want to go to yourpany." Aileen


    hears Miya''sughter without confidence.


    "I..." Miya is trying to exin something.


    Suddenly, Alexes to Miya, and sessfully separates her from Aileen. He says softly, "Honey, it''s


    time for a nap now. You are now in a special period. Don¡¯t be too tired."


    "But I feel like I haven''t done anything yet." Miya nces at her watch with amazement, "How can time


    pass so fast?"


    Alex can¡¯t help but take Miya to the bedroom. He says, ¡°We have already agreed that you can teach


    them, but you must pay attention to rest. I know from the stewardess that you haven''t followed the


    agreement between us. So, how to punish you?"

 Chapter 491 I Am Just An Assistant

    Chapter 491 I Am Just An Assistant


    Miya really thinks about it seriously. She says, "go to work as the punishment."


    "Work?" Alex''s eyes narrows and a terrifying light emerges from it.


    "I¡¯m just kidding, I am going back to bed." Miya says as she walks towards the bedroom. Alex follows


    her.


    Miya doesn''t feel anything wrong at first, but when she walks to the bedroom, she realizes that Alex


    has followed her to the bed.


    "Well, I need to change my pajamas, can you turn around?" Miya says.


    Alex says, "we have had sex for so many times? Why are you shy this time?" He doesn''t mean to turn


    around.


    Miya''s eyelids droops, and she says, "This is a little bit different, no matter how long we have been


    married, how close we are, we can¡¯t... we can¡¯t..."


    "We can¡¯t what?" Alex suddenly steps forward to kiss Miya''s lips.


    Miya is unhappy because she is attacked by Alex. "You can''t attack it!"


    "Is this an attack?" Alex doesn''t know clearly.


    Miya nods, "Of course it is."


    "What if that''s the case?" In Miya''s shock, Alex kisses her eyebrow again and bites her ear.


    Miya pushes Alex away subconsciously, and she darkens her face, saying, "If you continue to do this, I


    will be angry!"


    "I actually want to discuss something with you." Alex says.


    Miya says, "what?"


    "I want to hire a babysitter to help us bring the baby."


    "Why? I can bring her myself!" Miya retorts. "We have already said that before, and I can bring her my


    own."


    "You have to teach Aileen and Michelle recently. If you also look after the baby, you will be very tired."


    Alex says.


    "I will correct it. This period of time is very special. When this period of time passes, I can take care of


    the baby well." Miya says, she does not expect to be a teacher at first.


    "Then let the babysitter help you when you are busy." Alex says, "Otherwise you are always so busy.


    It¡¯s not good to you."


    Miya thinks for a while and then asks, "If the baby is brought up by the babysitter, will the baby feel


    close to me?"


    "..." Alex doesn''t quite understand, and he says afterwards, "Andre has been away from you for so


    long. You are still close now. And I don''t want you to leave the baby, but you have to work, you can


    focus on your work. After that, you can go to see the baby."


    "Well" Miya nods.


    Alex says, "It''s like this, it''ste now, go to bed first."


    Miya nods, but before going to bed, she still says, "I feel like I can take care of the baby well."


    "Yeah." Alex doesn''t refute her, he coaxes her to sleep softly.


    Miya only feels that the eyelids are getting heavier and she can''t open her eyes finally.


    Alex looks at Miya in front of him and raises his hand to touch her cheek. Then he turns around and


    looks at the newly changed floor-to-ceiling window.


    Yesterday, this floor-to-ceiling window has been broken. After Alex returns from the bathroom, he sees


    Miya pointing at the floor-to-ceiling window and asks, "What''s going on with this? Is this a thief?"


    Originally, he is going to ask Miya who the gangsters are, but finds that there is no gangster in Miya''s


    memory.


    "Honey, do you remember what happened just now?" Last night, he asks Miya.


    Miya looks at him in a daze at the time, "Have something happened?"


    "So what are you doing in the room alone?" Alex asks.


    Miya says, "Nothing! I just hold the baby to coax her to sleep."


    "Anything else?" Alex asks.


    Miya thinks carefully and says, "nothing else."


    "Are you sure?" Alex asks again.


    "What else?" Miya says.


    Alex can only rub her eyebrows, then whispers, "Nothing."


    Miya looks at Alex''s expression and warns, "You must not suppress anything!"


    Alex responds with a smile: "Yes, madam."


    "Well." Miya smiles with satisfaction after looking at it.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    At that time, the smile is still as clean and pure as usual, but afterwards... Alex feels that there is


    something wrong with this look. Although the Miya¡¯s smile is very bright, it bes more transparent,


    making people feel that she is about to disappear, which makes him reach out subconsciously, wanting


    to grab it.


    After that, Alex follows Miya exclusively, only to discover many of her problems, for example, the


    memory of some things will always be reversed, some things will be forgotten...


    "Alex, why are you keeping following me? Have you ignored thepany?"


    One day, Miya is finally intolerable.


    Alex says, "After the baby''spletion of first month of life, I will go back to thepany. After the


    party is done, I will go back to work."


    "It still have some days, right?" Miya is displeased.


    Alex smiles and says, "It is next week."


    "Really?" Miya is startled.


    "Have you ever forgotten what date your own daughter was born?" Alex asks.


    Miya is a little guilty, she says, "I really forget it."


    "That''s because you are too tired." Alex suddenly reaches out and hugs Miya, holding her tightly in his


    arms. "When I am by your side, you still dare to make yourself so tired. When I am away, how bad do


    you have to be."


    "You are too exaggerated,. They are indeed very talented. I can say that they will definitely contribute to


    David Group." Miya says.


    Alex raises his eyebrows slightly and asks, "do you agree with them to go to the David Group?"


    "Of course, they spend a month learning what I learn in three years. Aileen has studied design before,


    but Michelle doesn''t even learn basic painting, but she can finish the drawing well. I think they have


    reached the qualifications for going to David Group." Miya is rmending Aileen and Michelle to the


    David Group.


    Alex looks at Miya for a long time without saying a word.


    Miya doesn''t understand, is he disagreeing?


    Then Alex smiles and says, "David Group is yourpany, you can hire whoever you want. I am just


    your assistant, I hope to be your assistant forever."


    Alex says, taking Miya''s hand and kisses on it.

 Chapter 492 Good News

    Chapter 492 Good News


    Alex and Miya are now in the baby room. Because the high efficiency of Alex''s work, the baby has now


    been taken away by babysitter.


    In this room, there are only two of them now... right?


    Aileen is listening to Miya''s words at the door with pride, but looking at the interaction between Alex


    and Miya, she feels hurt as a single person.


    "Aileen, what are you doing here?"


    Aileen is still lying at the door, and suddenly a voicees from behind.


    Aileen hears the sound and hurriedly looks back. When she sees Michelle, she is relieved and she


    waves at Michelle. And says, "Michelle,e here to see this loving couple."


    She wants to ask Miya some questions, but she sees such a scene, so she also stares at them, it


    seems that something unsuitable for children will happen next.


    Seeing Aileen''s sly smile, Michelle is a little curious, so she also goes to have a look.


    Alex and Miya are now hugging each other, and they are kissing,which looks so close.


    "They really love each other!" Michelle says.


    Alex is cool to others, even if it will be different for his family, Miya is moreover an exception.


    "I think so." Aileen says with pride.


    After all, such a father can still give birth to an affectionate son, it is still very difficult.


    "Have they been married for seven or eight years?" Michelle asks.


    "No. Miya looks as old as you. When she gives birth to Joey, she is only eighteen years old, and she is


    not yet at the legal age for marriage at that time." Aileen says.


    Michelle frowns with shock, "Those children..."


    "The love story between them is equivalent to the 80-episode series. I can''t remember it." Aileen says,


    the smile on her face never stops. "Anyway, these don''t matter, we only need to know that they live


    happily now.¡±


    "So how long have they been married?" Michelle asks.


    Aileen thinks about it carefully, "it is their first anniversary of wedding few days ago, but the children tell


    me that I am deceived at that time, maybe they have married for half a year. Anyway, I also forget it,


    but it''s really not long."


    "Only one year?" Michelle looks at the child through the door slit, thinking if Alex marries Miya because


    of this child.


    "It should be less than a year, anyway, it has nothing to do with us. I feel that ording to our current


    situation, we can¡¯t get married in theing year. Our first anniversary of wedding must be many years


    later."


    "I..." Michelle lowers her head, she says, "yes! People like me are really difficult to find spouse.


    Generally, tasteful men will not like me."


    "Eh, Michelle, I don''t mean this!" Aileen quickly exins, she says, "Because I think you work hard, the


    hardworking girl will naturally be liked by many people in the future, but I think we can¡¯t meet our Mr


    right recently, they will appearter.¡±


    "Will... anyone love me?" Michelle is extremely distrustful of herself. She says, "I am a little stupid, the


    house is gone, and the deposit is gone. I also dedicate my precious youth. I shouldn''t have any good


    ending."


    Aileen hears Michelle''s words, and she is silent for a while. Afterwards, she says, "Actually, I have done


    a lot of bad things before. I did... quite unbearable before, and the things I did were hard to tell. So


    don¡¯t feel inferiority, after all, I am worse than you. But I don¡¯t feel that I am so bad, I will meet my Mr


    Right one day, right?"


    Michelle freezes for a moment, and she nods.


    Aileen smiles back, and then she turns to look through the door secretly again. She whispers to


    Michelle, "Let''s leave here quickly, if we are seen by them, it''s awkward."


    Michelle nods. When she remembers Alex, she can''t help but ask, "Have you had a good rtionship


    with your brother since childhood?"


    Aileen thinks about it carefully. She says, "Our previous rtionship is not as good as it is now."


    "Why?"


    "Probably because of Miya. To be honest, I first get acquainted with Miya before I get acquainted with


    my brother." Aileen says.


    "That''s it!" Michelle nods thoughtfully.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Aileen nods, "But why are you asking this?"


    Michelle is suddenly speechless.


    Aileen continues to say, "Are you envious that I have such a handsome brother?"


    Michelle pauses again, and then she says, "Yeah! I have always been alone, and I have never


    experienced my life with sibling."


    Aileen suddenly approaches Michelle with suspicion, she says, "You are lying."


    Suddenly Michelle''s heart twitches, and she stutters, "I...how do I..."


    Aileen smiles when she sees Michelle¡¯s reaction, and she says, ¡°I¡¯m just making a joke with you, and


    as long as youe to this house, this house will definitely treat you as a family member.¡±


    "Really?" Michelle''s voice is soft, as if she can''t believe it.


    Aileen says,"You have been here for so long. Have anyone treated you bad because you don¡¯t belong


    to this family?"


    Michelle shakes her head honestly.


    Aileen says,"well, in fact, we are all a family, Michelle."


    Michelle smiles naturally, which makes people feelfortable.


    Aileen thinks that Michelle doesn''t need to be inferior, she is very beautiful.


    They go back to the learning room, working with cloth piles and books.


    Miya is rushing back from the baby room. When she sees that Michelle and Aileen are right here, she


    smiles and announces.


    "Stopped working first, and I am going to tell you a good news."


    Miya thinks that although they might not jump up like children, at least they should give some reactions.


    However, they are indifferent...

 Chapter 493 Looks Better Now

    Chapter 493 Looks Better Now


    "Can you give me some reactions?"


    Miya can''t help protesting.


    After they hear Miya''s words, they both show a fake smile to her.


    "You..." Miya wants to say something at first, but when she sees the smile, she instantly feels


    speechless.


    "Miya, what¡¯s wrong?" Aileen is absent-minded but she doesn''t stop her work. She says, "I''m quite


    busy now. I still can''t learn it."


    Miya listens to Aileen''s words and immediately goes to help her. Later, she feels something wrong.


    "Miya, are you going to tell us that we can already work in the David Group?" Aileen asks.


    Miya is startled, "How do you know?"


    She tells Alex about it just now. Aileen knows now? Is it possible...


    Miya is surprised, Aileen is unperturbed, but Michelle is different, she says, "Miya, we just want to ask


    you, but finally..."


    "What?"


    "We see something." Michelle says with a red face.


    Miya also blushes, and she remembers what she and Alex do just now...


    When she says she allows them to work in the David Group, Alex''s means that she is thepany''s


    president and she can do whatever she wants. It should be done, but...


    "Kiss me, I can arrange for them to join thepany in person!" Alex says.


    "No. Thispany is mine. I can do whatever I want." Miya turns her head and stops looking at Alex.


    Alex turns around and walks in front of Miya. He says, "But now everyone knows that you, the


    president of ourpany, have taken a long maternity leave, and now thepany is charged by me."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Alex..." Miya stomps her feet anxiously.


    Alex hugs her quickly, "I just want you to kiss me. Look at my face, don''t you want to kiss me?"


    Miya says, "Alex, how old are you, and now the kids don''t want me to control them."


    "Because you say that I''m pretty lovely. Kiss me please." Alex blinks at Miya.


    Miya is very angry at that time, and she asks, "Alex, are you shameless?"


    "Face is less important than you." Alex says, approaching Miya. "Kiss here."


    Seeing Alex like this, Miya feels really embarrassed not to kiss him. Anyway, they have already kissed


    so many times.


    So, when Miya is about to kiss Alex¡¯s face, he suddenly turns around to kiss Miya¡¯s lips.


    Instinctively, Miya steps back and pushes Alex away, but Alex hugs Miya and then they kiss deeply.


    "Alex...Alex..." Miya wants to scold Alex, but Alex is kissing her strongly...


    The scene is seen by Aileen and Michelle.


    "Now that you know it, then prepare for the entrance exam first. You can review it now. If you have any


    questions, you can ask me!"


    After Miya finishes speaking, she runs away.


    Aileen looks at Miya¡¯s back and can¡¯t helpughing, ¡°she is already a mother. Some things don¡¯t need


    to be seen by us and we know it happens. Why is she so shy? Especially you, Michelle, it¡¯s Miya who is


    peeped but not you, why are you shy, too?"


    After Aileen finishes talking about Miya, she looks at Michelle again.


    Michelle blushes more thoroughly after being teased.


    After Aileen sees Michelle''s face, she seems to know something. She pats Michelle''s shoulder and


    says, "Michelle, you can''t be so shy. What if you meet someone you like in the future?"


    Michelle is speechless.


    Aileen pats Michelle''s shoulder again, "It''s okay. I am here, tell you who you like, and I will definitely


    chase him for you."


    Listening to Aileen''sughter, Michelle''s smile is embarrassed again.


    Miya goes out and wants to find Alex.


    As a result, Alex is at the door when she hasn''t thought of how to scold him.


    As soon as she opens the door, she runs into Alex''s arms.


    "Honey, we just haven¡¯t seen for a while, do you miss me so much?"


    Hearing this, Miya flushes instinctively. She wants to protest, but as soon as she looks up, Alex kisses


    her. After that, he says.


    "Honey, your lips are still so sweet."


    Miya looks behind her, and thankfully she closes the door when shees out from the learning room.


    Otherwise, if the two gossip women see it... it will be even more embarrassing.


    "Alex, you have really be very clingingtely." Miya says.


    "Well, that¡¯s because I am afraid you don''t love me after you have a baby." Alex sighs.


    Miya''s eyelids droops, and she is speechless. She says, "Shouldn''t this be what a woman says to a


    man? I give birth to so many children. If you suddenly dislike me, I will be sad."


    "How will I dislike you?"


    Without saying anything, Miya puts Alex''s hand on her abdomen. "Do you feel that I am fatter? I''m now


    about ten or twenty pounds fatter than a year ago. It is easy for you to look for a confidante. What you


    are saying now is of course you love me. If you don¡¯t love me, what can I do?"


    At the beginning, Alex thinks that Miya is making fun of him, but when he hears Miya¡¯s whole words, he


    is a little bit distressed, he says, "No, I feel you look better now."


    A year ago, she is only eighty kilograms. Alex thinks that if there is a typhoon in their city, he has to


    hang Miya on his body, otherwise she will be blown away.


    Now she is only about a hundred pounds in weight.


    "Alex, your words are so sweet, but why don''t I believe it?"

 Chapter 494 To Be Excellent

    Chapter 494 To Be Excellent


    "Miya, I think people should trust each other," Alex says.


    Miya still has a sceptical look.


    Alex immediately hugs her. He says, "If you are not in this period now, I will definitely let you know my


    sincerity."


    Miya raises her hand to hammer Alex''s chest and says, "Alex, can you be serious?"


    "Since you don''t believe my love, I think you like me to do it." After he finishes, he buries his head at


    her neck and rubs it hard, then whispers, "I think the most difficult time is when you are pregnant. I


    don''t expect you have to rest after giving birth...Honey, I want you so much."


    Miy is too flushed to say anything. Alex keeps saying this kind of words. However, even if this is the


    case, it will always make people''s heartbeat faster.


    "Alex!" Miya growls.


    Alex shrugs helplessly, "I don''t expect you to be so shy."


    Afterwards, Alex directly sends Miya back to the house.


    Behind them, the three children stand in a row and look at them.


    "I feel like you keep whispering like this, I might not be able to marry." Joey says.


    "This is better than those who quarrel at home." Ben retorts. "I think our parents are so good. I don''t


    care about others, as long as Daddy treats Mommy well."


    In order, it should be Andre speaking next, but...


    Andre says, "I am thinking the analytical form of the function."


    "..." Joey is confused, "Andre, what are you talking about?"


    "Are you talking about a linear function or a quadratic function?" Ben asks.


    Joey hearing Ben¡¯s talking, and then joins to ask, "Ben, what is the function?"


    "The function is that in a certain change process, there are two variables x and..." Ben is originally


    prepared to seriously talk to Joey, and the result...


    Joey looks at Ben nkly. "Can''t you exin it in a simple way? I don''t understand what you say!"


    "Joey, this is the content of middle school, you can ignore it now." Ben says.


    Joey darkens her face. She is not happy. "Do you think you are excellent to be promoted to junior high


    school as a priority? I just don''t study hard. If I study in the same time as Andre, I can also go to junior


    high school in advance."


    "Then try it." Ben sighs. He really doesn''t want to undermine Joey¡¯s confidence.


    Joey''s talent innguage is indeed very good, but math... she really can¡¯t master it.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Huh, Andre,pete with him. I don''t believe Ben is smarter than you." Joey wants to call backup, but


    Andre emerges in his own world as if he can''t hear anything.


    "Hey, Andre, I am talking to you, can you hear me?" Joey calls Andre''s name impatiently.


    Andre just recovers, he smiles, "Joey, don''t forget, Ben is improving the ss, this ss is full of elite


    students, how can Ipete with him?"


    "Andre, you are too modest. I know you can have entered the promotion ss too, but because of


    Gogo, you give up. Now Gogo is no longer here, and you don''t have to hide your true strength."


    Joey''s words seeds in darkening the faces of Ben and Andre.


    "Joey, keep quiet." Ben reminds kindly.


    However, Joey thinks that Ben is afraid. She says, "I know, Andre has made concession in


    kindergarten, but this does not mean that he will still do it now. From that time, you keep looking for


    others topete with you, but he refuses it, which makes you feel very unhappy. Now, I am looking


    for opportunities for you. What are you persuading here? Maybe you are secretly happy in your heart."


    Ben is not a particrly good-tempered person, especially when he hears Joey say this. Although he is


    ufortable, he has to admit that Joey¡¯s words are true before.


    He used to think that being stronger than others is a sess, but now... he already has his own


    pursuit, not only topete with Andre, but also topete with himself.


    So, he doesn¡¯t agree Joey¡¯sst sentence.


    "Andre, you..." Joey, who has finished talking to Ben, turns around to find Andre, whose face is darker.


    "What do you want to say?" Andre looks already very forbearing. If he breaks out now, everyone will be


    afraid.


    When Joey sees Andre''s terrifying look, she can''t help but be afraid.


    "Andre, Joey is just making a joke." Ben is ready to be a peacemaker.


    However, Andre doesn''t seem to hear Ben''s words. He still looks at Joey and says, "Can you repeat


    what you just say? Who leaves here?"


    Joey somehow feel that Andre is terrifying. At the time, she has been refusing to say anything, but now,


    Andre is angry anyway... At this moment, Joey is fearless.


    She says, "Isn''t Gogo leaving? Who is in a good mood when he leaves here? But you don''t have to


    behave like this because of him. Besides, Gogo is a boy, you are also a boy, but you guys make me


    feel that your gender is different."


    Andre stops suddenly, when remembering Gogo, he is regretful again. If he knows that he will be so


    ufortable, he will rush up at that time. Maybe Gogo is willing toe back with him, but...


    "Andre, look at Ben. From the day of kindergarten, he fliers with girls. Now he has be a good


    youth due to homework. I think you can also learn from him. And, I also think that Gogo is very


    excellent, and he will be more excellent in the future. If you don¡¯t be better, I feel that you


    can not meet him."


    Joey''s series of words makes Andre in deep contemtion, and Ben can''t believe it is Joey''s words.


    The first half of her words is demonstrating how foolish she is, but the second half of the speech is


    inspiring.

 Chapter 495 Playing Is More Important Than Learning

    Chapter 495 ying Is More Important Than Learning


    In short, Ben gives Joey a thumbs up afterwards, meaning that he will not me her "defaming" him.


    However, the environment keeps silent. Joey is a little scared. In such an atmosphere, the fear


    increases fast.


    Especially after being watched by Andre in that way...


    "If I be excellent, will shee back?"


    After a long time, Andre says with a loss of soul.


    The sentence seems to be nd, but it sounds...


    Joey can''t help feeling sorry for Andre, she says, "Of course! If you be excellent, when Gogo


    meets you, he will say hello to you. If you be mediocre... honestly, I will not like to have such


    friends."


    "Why?" Andre asks.


    Joey smiles, and she says, "This is still a question? Because I am not a mediocre person!"


    No one around answers. Joey thinks her words are too esoteric to understood, so she says, "I mean I


    am too beautiful. How can I be willing to be a mediocre person? Gogo is good-looking, so she will be


    excellent too."


    Andre thinks that Joey¡¯s words make sense, so he turns around and goes back to the house.


    "Andre, what are you doing? I don''t think I am wrong this time!" Joey yells at Andre''s back.


    Andre doesn''t look back, but responds to her, "I''m going back to study."


    Joey is speechless for a while, and is about to turn her head to say something to Ben, but Ben also


    turns to leave.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I have to go back to study too! Andre has worked hard, can I not work hard? After all, we are not


    willing to be mediocre!" After finishing the speech, Ben even opens his hand jocrly.


    Joey is helpless, "What''s wrong with you guys! We are going to ask Daddy and Mommy to hang out,


    but you go to study. You are already top students, why do you study so hard?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    However, they ignore Joey''s shouting, leaving Joey standing angrily beside the fence.


    "Joey, it''s you!"


    Suddenly, the room behind her is opened, Aileen and Michelle walk out. They see Joey, and they seem


    relieved.


    Joey turns around when she hears the voice. She looks at them with her mouth t innocently.


    "Joey, what''s wrong with you?" Aileen squats down to ask.


    Joey sucks her nose and says in aggrieved manner, "Auntie, Ben, Andre and I should have negotiated


    with our parents to hang out, but when they are halfway down, they all go back to study."


    "..." Aileen and Michelle are both speechless, just because for the first time they hear that some


    children think that learning is more important than ying.


    Aileen also feels a little proud. The children of her family are really extraordinary!


    "Well, how about I y with you? My task is almost done today. I am free in the afternoon. I can take


    you to the amusement park."


    Joey ponders for a moment, then says, "Thank you Auntie, but I think I need to go to study, too. If my


    brothers are making progress this holiday, but I am not, I might beughed at them."


    Aileen listens to Joey''s words, and the facial featurese together, and the mouth is still curved,


    bing a fake smile. She is tangled! "Joey, so you also think that learning is more important than


    ying?" Why does shein about just now?


    Joey sighs and opens her hands helplessly, saying, "no way! The pressure ofpetition in modern


    society is too great. If I ck, tens of thousands of people can exceed me in minutes."


    Listening to Joey''s words, Aileen is very shocked. Such a few-year-old girl¡¯s thought is so thoroughly,


    her future is limitless...


    After that, Joey returns to the house. Her goal is to study hard and enter the promotion ss next


    semester. She wants to enter the junior high school next year, and then Ben will change his mind


    towards Joey.


    Michelle looks at Joey''s back and she says to Aileen, "Let''s go back, too."


    Aileen shakes her head. She says, "I''m going to the amusement park this afternoon. Would you like to


    go with me?"


    Michelle says, "My task is notpleted yet, don''t you say you want to learn? And you also study very


    hard! Why do you suddenly want to go out to y?"


    Aileen says, "Because I think ying is more important than learning... No, it¡¯s much more important.


    "..." Michelle is speechless. Aileen has gone back to the house to get her wallet.


    Aileen thinks that it is stupid of the group of children to regard books as their childhoods.


    But Aileen seems to have forgotten that her childhood is apanied by books too as well as some


    CDs.


    On the other side, Alex puts Miya on the bed and asks her to take a good rest. As a result, before he


    has finished speaking, Miya falls asleep.


    Miya seems to be particrly tired recently, and falls asleep as soon as she touches the bed. This


    makes Alex a bit strange, because he keeps apanying her and he has not let Miya do any hard


    work!


    However, as long as Miya is by his side, he will feel at ease.


    Alex helps Miya cover with quilt, then sits beside her, turns on theputer and starts working.


    His mailbox is full of various mails, most of them are sent by Randy. If turned forward, the page is


    rtively neat. But now...


    The beginning of the email must be some exmation marks.


    This is because of the agreement between Randy and Alex.


    Before, Randy sends emails every day. As a result, Alex is busy with other things these days, and he


    has no time to work.


    So Alex tells Randy, "If there is anything particrly important, just add an exmation mark in front of


    the email header."


    The result... the efficiency is really "high".


    Alex reads the email with the most exmation marks first. He frowns suddenly, and can''t help looking


    at Miya.


    He asks Randy to investigate the people that night, and finds that there is no trace of them outside the


    house. In other words, they disappear as soon as they jump from the balcony.


    And Alex also installs a variety of cameras on wall outside his house, but... no camera can capture any


    suspicious figures...

 Chapter 496 Dont Flirts With Men

    Chapter 496 Don''t Flirts With Men


    ording to this report, it can be concluded that the suspicious people are in their home.


    Apart from Miya, the children and him, other people are suspected.


    But during this time, except for Miya''s strangeness, no one else has acted suspiciously.


    Alex feels a little scared. He is afraid that he can not protect his family. Thinking this way, he quickly


    leans over to hug Miya.


    Miya is a little ufortable, but she just hums a few times and then continues to sleep.


    The next day, Alex asks Randy to appoint a car to the house to pick up the two youngdies to the


    David Group.


    Aileenughs at herself, "As associates, we will never beck of ostentation."


    Michelle blushes a little.


    Randy is speechless. When Alex calls him, he is looking forward that Alex is finally going to work, so


    that he will not have to monitor everything of thepany for him. He needs his private time too!


    Recently, Randy really feels that it is not easy to work for Alex. As before, Alex gives him very few


    tasks, and he willplete them quickly. He has much spare time. The most annoying thing is to find


    Susan.


    But... things are soplicated recently, which makes him feel infinitely irritable.


    He drives over to pick up his boss in person. If he arranges other drivers to pick up Alex, he will feel it is


    a kind of disrespect. As a result, Alex asks him to pick up these two new employees!


    "Alex, aren''t you kidding me?" Randy chuckles a few times, hoping Alex to follow his words.


    However...Alex shakes his head. "Don¡¯t you say that thepany has too many orders andcks


    manpower? I find two helpers for you. Shouldn''t you thank me a little?"


    Randy swallows silently. He says, "Alex, thispany is the lifeblood of you and Miya. Are you not


    afraid that it will shut down due to my bad management?"


    Alex says, "I believe in your ability."


    Randy, "..."


    "Well, go to work now." Alex says to the twodies on the side.


    They nod happily when they hear that they can go to work. When Miya looks at the two girls, she can


    only say, "These twodies should never have been to work."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But what Miya says seems to be wrong, but also seems to be right. Just because the previous work of


    these twodies have always been very loose.


    Aileen is an actor, and Michelle is a self-employed...


    "Alex, in fact, my car is quite spacious. It''s really not crowded at all if you join us." Randy doesn''t give


    up, and still wants to persuade Alex.


    However, Alex says, "No, I won''t go to thepany during this time, so please continue to help me


    with the business."


    Randy is sad, "Alex, you can''t treat me like this, you will lose me. I have been worked for you for so


    many years, and I am the most loyal..."


    As a result, Randy''s words are not finished yet, and Aileen says, "The most loyal fan? Or the most loyal


    confidant? You have been with my brother for many years. Do you love my brother?"


    Randy faces a series of questions and is speechless.


    "Aileen, you are kidding. I''m a man, and Alex is a man."


    "What''s wrong then? I don''t discriminate against you, but I have to remind you, my brother already has


    Miya, and you have no chance." Aileen pats his shoulder, "Actually, I also used to attend some


    management courses, you can rest assured because I am here."


    After Aileen finishes speaking, she gives Randy a wink.


    However, the winking means relieving but not charming, and Aileen also pats her chest to ensure.


    Randy looks at Alex with a little bit anger and seems to be asking, "Is her reliable?"


    As a result, before Alex receives his look, Randy¡¯s eyes are blocked by Aileen, "I have told you, you


    can¡¯t love my brother. Since that is the case, you can also try to like a woman, such as me! My family¡¯s


    genes are good."


    Randy is speechless. He is so busy with all sorts of things. In other aspects, he may be elite, but in


    terms of love...he has no experience.


    Therefore, Aileen''s words make him blush.


    "Eh, why do you blush? Are you shy." Aileen jokes.


    Randy is more silent now.


    "Aileen, your task is to do a great job, but not flirt with men." Miya seems to say with a warning. In fact,


    her tone is more joking.


    "It''s time to go. If employees arete on the first day, they will definitely leave others a bad impression."


    Randy says in a hurry.


    "Hurry up."


    Randy finishes speaking, and walks directly outside the door.


    Aileen sighs. She looks at Randy''s hurrying back and says to Alex, "you are thick-skinned, why is your


    subordinate thin-skinned?"


    Alex coughs, "You should go to thepany to work hard, but not to flirt with men."


    Aileen "..."


    "Auntie, go quickly. Don''t bete on the first day of work," Joey says.


    Aileen raises her hand to touch Joey''s little face, "Okay, I listen to you."


    "Auntie, go quickly. Don''t you see the expression of Randy just now? It is estimated that if you don''t go,


    he will drive away." Ben tells the truth.


    Aileen thinks Ben''s words seem more reasonable, so she takes Michelle''s hand and runs out.


    "Still you are right."


    After they leave, Joey gives Ben a thumb up.


    Ben raises his arrogant chin and seems to say, "of course."


    Miya finds it interesting to watch the interaction between the two children, and Lydia is in her arms now.


    At this time, it should be a picture of a family gathering with joy. But¡­


    "Where is Andre?"

 Chapter 497 I Want The Whole Family To Be Together

    Chapter 497 I Want The Whole Family To Be Together


    Miya looks around but she doesn''t see Andre.


    Joey listens to Miya''s words and looks around. She is puzzled before, then she suddenly darkens her


    face to ask Ben, "is Andre studying now?"


    Ben nods helplessly, "I just knock on the door of his room, but... he doesn''t answer. I keep knocking, he


    finally asks me to get out impatiently, saying that he is sorting out the difference between different


    functions..."


    "..." After Joey freezes for a while, she says, "I''m going to study!"


    Then she goes to her room.


    Miya looks at Joey''s figure and can''t believe her eyes. "Is Joey really going to learn?"


    Ben nods. "She may go to learn maths."


    Miya can''t believe it anymore. She looks at Ben and says, "Aren''t you kidding us?"


    Ben shakes his head, he says, "No, Joey wants to enter the promotion ss in the new semester and


    go to middle school next year."


    "When does she have such a great dream?" Miya still can''t believe it. She thinks of Andre and asks


    again, "what about Andre? Is his purpose the same as Joey¡¯s?"


    Ben nods. "Maybe it''s because I''m too excellent. They envy me, so they want to catch up with me."


    "..." Miya thinks that Ben is narcissistic.


    "Mommy, are proud of me?" Ben asks.


    Miya nods and extremely speechless.


    Ben says, "If that''s the case, then I''ll do a few more exercises."


    Ben finishes speaking, and then turns back to the house.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Now, only Miya and Alex are here.


    "When do they like to learn so much?" Miya feels incredible.


    Alex thinks for a while, "Probably because of pressure."


    "Then you have no pressure?" Miya asks.


    "What?"


    "Your three-month bet ising. Are you really going to jump off the building?" Miya says, giving Alex


    a white eye.


    Alex receives that love-filled eyes, he says, "Honey, trust me!"


    "Trust?" Miya snorts and turns her head away, preparing to ignore Alex.


    "You will know it in a few days." Alex raises his hand to hold Miya''s shoulder.


    Miya shakes her shoulders quickly, escaping from Alex''s hand, "What''s going on in a few days! Do you


    think Alex Group is easy to beat? That''s your painstaking effort. Won''t it hurt you if you knocked it


    down?"


    Miya is heartbroken.


    Alex suddenlyughs, "Honey, are you worried about me?"


    Miya gives Alex a white eye, which includes everything.


    "I will return to work at thepany within a few days, don''t worry!" Alex walks in front of Miya and


    approaches her gradually, hoping she can look at him.


    As a result, Miya turns around to avoid Alex''s eyes.


    "You have been staying at home for almost a month. You make us worry. Don''t you see Randy''s


    earnest look?" Miya asks. "Although I know your ability is not weak, working at home is not the same


    as working outside."


    Miya indirectly acknowledges Alex''s ability, but she is worried, after all, Alex Group is as powerful.


    Alex says, "After Lydia¡¯spletion of her first month of life, I will definitely return to work in the


    company. As for the Alex Group, I can build it and I can also destroy it, don¡¯t worry."


    Alex always emphasizes his tone. The words he often says recently are, "Trust me", "Don''t worry",


    "Rest assured".


    If Miya has not witnessed Alex''s ability, she will have thought that Alex is a cheater and she can not


    believe what he says.


    "Are you going to thepany after Lydia¡¯s feast?" Miya asks.


    Alex nods. "Yes."


    "Honey, the business doesn''t really matter, I just want our family to be together." Miya''s tone suddenly


    softens, making Alex''s heart tremble.


    Alex quickly embraces Miya in his arms, feeling her temperature.


    "Are you clear what I just say?" Miya asks.


    "Yes."


    "Then do you agree with what I said?"


    "Yes."


    "So you admit that you are foolish to make the bet?"


    Miya''s tone of thest question is very high and the voice is loud, making Alex shake!


    She still thinks he is wrong.


    But... wrong is okay. So, Alex begins to apologize. He says, "I''m sorry, I don''t mean it." He doesn''t


    mention "trust" or "take it easy" this time.


    "I don''t care the credibility, even if you can''t reach that level, you can''t really go to death, okay?"


    Miya says.


    Alex nods in agreement and says, "Got it, I will prioritize my life. Is that all right?"


    "OK." Miya mutters, and then she takes Lydia to somewhere else.


    However, no matter where Miya goes, Alex still follows.


    This makes Miya feel ufortable, she says, "Why have you always followed metely?"


    "Because you are beautiful." Alex replies.


    "Does this have anything to do with beautiful or not?"


    "Because you are beautiful, I can understand idiom "pleasing to the eye" by following you."


    "..." Miya nces at Alex and says, "You''re so slick, you still think of yourself as a teenager and keep


    saying honeyed words."


    "I don''t think we are old. I will study the honeyed words." Alex says.


    "Forget it, I have so many children, just watching them grow up can fulfill my life." Miya says, looking


    down at Lydia, smiling at her.


    "Actually, I am quite scared before. I am afraid that you will not be able to enjoy the limelight without


    Alex Group, and the standard of living might also decline. David Group, a smallpany that hasn''t


    started very long, the profits are naturally can¡¯tpare with Alex Group.


    "Under these circumstances, you may start toin that you give up all these because of


    me."

 Chapter 498 I Have A Minor Surgery

    Chapter 498 I Have A Minor Surgery


    "In your eyes, I am just a face-saving person?" Alex asks.


    Miya naturally shakes her head, she says, "In fact, many people feel that they can do it at the


    beginning, butter it may not be the case. Especially if you have reached the peak from the beginning.


    It''s harder."


    "Why?" Alex asks.


    Miya says, "The reason is very simple. Can you tolerate the people you bully before to bully you in


    turn? There are manypanies that are usually under the oppression of Alex Group. Now that they


    know your situation, I think people who want to hit you should be a lot."


    Alex hears the words and suddenly smiles. He says, "You are right, but there are also many people


    who send carbon in the snow."


    "Really?" Miya is puzzled, and she asks, "Are you talking about Adam?"


    "Not just him." Alex turns on theputer and clicks an email in the mailbox to show Miya. "In addition


    to Adam, Lisa¡¯s family is also preparing to invest in the David Group."


    "Is it Lisa? But aren¡¯t they a family?" Miyaughs after she analyzes it. Is it to make people think that


    morepanies have invested?


    Alex shakes his head, and he says, "Read it carefully."


    Miya then carefully reads the content in the email. "President Lance ns to invest David


    Group...Lance?"


    Alex turns off theputer, and he says, "You¡¯d never think it, right?"


    Miya nods, "Why does he do so?" As she says, she seems to think of Lance she sees in the hospital.


    "I hear that he seems to be divorced. At this time, the reason why he wants to invest is probably to


    make you smile." Alex says this with obvious sourness.


    Miya rolls her eyes, "Is it obvious that people are sending carbon in the snow?"


    "His purpose is to you! He wants to hit me when I am down." Alex is more jealous.


    Miya is speechless.


    After calming down for a while, Miya asks again, "If Alex Group tells you that Alex Group cannot run


    without you, what will you do if they return Alex Group to you? I think, a normal person will choose to


    leave here and return to Alex Group. So, will you go back?"


    Alex is a little speechless, what he says before are in vain.


    So, he doesn''t answer deliberately, he says, "Forget it. Have you thought about Lydia''s one-month-old


    dinner? Where will it be held?"


    After hearing Alex¡¯s words, Miya feels a little lost. She takes a deep breath and says, "I will call my


    parentster. They are still traveling around and they don¡¯t know that Lydia is born. My Mom tell me


    before that they wille back before the due date and they will take care of me for confinement."


    "As a result, you haven''t called them because you don''t want to dy their trip?" Alex guesses, and he


    is quite sure that his guess is correct, because he thinks that Miya should be such a sensible and


    independent person.


    However, Miya shakes her head, and she says, "This is because I can''t connect them. They go abroad


    and change their numbers so that they can save money. But I haven''t heard that they give up their


    domestic mobile phone number. In short, I can¡¯t find them."


    Alex feels that he should shut up. For this reason, he really doesn''t think about it.


    "Later, I think that it is okay if my mother doesn¡¯t help me for confinement, and I won¡¯t me her, but


    Lydia is almost one-month-old now, we should let them know, but it turns out that... I don¡¯t know how


    many phone calls I have made.¡± Miya is helpless when talking her parents.


    But speaking of her parents, she looks at Alex on the side and asks, "Do we need to tell your father


    and... Aileen''s mother?"


    Alex shakes his head quickly. He says, "No. We have renounced. As for Aileen''s mother, if your parents


    come back, they might be embarrassed to see her."


    What Alex says makes sense. After that, Miya''s mind is also very confused. She says, "How about not


    holding the feast?"


    "No, this is my youngest child. How can I wrong her?" Alex objects.


    But Miya says, "How do you know that Lydia is your youngest child? I am thinking that she is so good


    now, and she will only be more sensible in the future. In this case, I may want to have another one.


    Anyway, I am not an old mother in the next few years.¡±


    Alex shakes his head, "We will not have other children."


    "Why?" Miya is puzzled.


    Alex says, "On the day you give birth, I have a minor operation in the hospital."


    Miya listens to Alex, she looks at him, and whispers, "Are you sure that it is a minor operation?"


    Alex nods. He says, "After all, we have enough children. Raising these children is already an amazing


    thing. After a few years, Lydia can go to kindergarten, you can still pursue your teenage dreams."


    "My dream in my teenage years is to marry a Prince Charming." Miya thinks of her dream at that time


    and suddenly can''t helpughing.


    Alex is speechless for a while, and then says, "It''s okay, when the children grow up, we will leave the


    company to them. Then I will find the white dragon horse to pick you up and we will go to the west for


    Buddhist scriptures."


    "Who wants to go with you? There are all kinds of female monsters along the way.Are you thinking of


    dumping me after meeting them on the road?" Miya questions. But there are smiles in the corners of


    the eyes and even in the tone.


    "I have consumed all my energy after meeting you. I will no longer be able to look for others." Alex


    says, kissing on Miya''s forehead.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "That''s fine."


    While they are in love, suddenly a phone call disturbs their conversation.


    Alex turns on his phone. This is a call from Augus.


    Miya looks a little nervous and hugs Lydia. Lydia feels a little ufortable because the space


    suddenly bes smaller, so she cries.


    After hearing it, Miya immediately adjusts her posture to make Lydia lie more


    comfortable.

 Chapter 499 Her Meaning Means What I Mean

    Chapter 499 Her Meaning Means What I Mean


    Alex seems to see Miya''s nervousness. He raises his hand to take Miya''s shoulder. He says, "It''s okay,


    I''m here."


    Miya does not say that what she is afraid of is the content of the phone call. This is from Augus. If


    Augus asks Alex to return to the Alex Group, will he go back?


    This question, Alex does not answer her just now.


    Alex presses the answer button and also turns on the hands-free. He gently says in Miya''s ear, "I will


    always be by your side."


    Miya swallows. Sheforts herself not to think too much. Most of the unfortunatees from


    thinking too much.


    "Is it Alex speaking?" An old voicees from the phone.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Alex''s voice is as cold as the ice.


    "Alex, I have thought about it recently. No matter what, we are father and son. The blood rtionship


    cannot be changed."


    "So, what do you want to say?"


    "I am old, and I hope my property can be inherited."


    "Well." Alex responds and says, "I still have some things to do. I will hang up first."


    "Alex, wait a minute, I..."


    Augus'' voice still echos in the air, however, Alex has hung up the phone.


    "Why do you hang up the phone?" Miya asks.


    Alex says, "I already know what he wants to say. Isn''t it a waste of time not to hang up?"


    "What does he want to say?" Miya asks.


    Alex says, "He just wants to say..."


    At this moment, Augus''s phone calles again, and Alex still answers and turns on the hands-free.


    "Alex,e back,e back to Alex Group."


    Could it be that she is particrly worried that something is going to happen? Miya covers her chest


    and calms herself down.


    "He won''t go back."


    Miya seems afraid of something and immediately rejects Augus.


    Augus hears Miya''s voice, which seems a little unpleasant. He says, "Why do you answer for my son?"


    "I..." Miya looks at Alex, as if she is afraid he will be angry.


    However, Alex says, "She is my honey, her meaning means what I mean."


    "Alex, you have to think about it. If youe back, Alex Group¡¯s billions of assets all belong to you."


    Augus says.


    Alex just smiles slightly, "Are you sure that Alex Group still has so many assets?"


    Augus is silent for a while, and then says, "If youe back, it should be more than that. Alex, you


    have to think about it, don''t ruin your future because of a woman."


    "And you have lost your family for a woman." Alex''s tone increases unconsciously. "You can ask


    yourself how much does the Alex Group earn since I leave there, I will not go back."


    "Alex, how about I recognize Miya as my daughter-inw, and I don''t force you to marry someone else,


    then you cane back. I know that you have a strong self-esteem and don''t want to go to other


    companies to work for others. Now in China, thepany with the highest level should be Alex Group.


    Now we will hire you as CEO again. Of course, I hope that you can endure some grievances on media,


    but it just means that you take the initiative to make peace. "Augus says with expectations.


    "Alex, I am old and have no energy to fight the young people."


    Augus says.


    Alex says, "I don''t have any desire to make peace with you, and I''m not ready to join yourpany.


    Because the highest level is always under my management."


    Alex¡¯s confidence makes Augus smile, and he says, ¡°Do you know how people gossip me? They all


    say I¡¯m cruel to drive you out, making you homeless and lose your job."


    Alex doesn''t seem to hear what Augus says. "In fact, the situation of Alex Group is still okay. At least


    the overall situation is defensible, only the stock market is shrinking."


    "Aren''t you always at home? Why..." Augus''s tone is somewhat suspicious.


    He hears rumors from outsiders that because Alex is kicked out by Alex Group, he will not be able to


    get out of his home because he can not stand such a gap.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At that time, Alex Group''s finances are in crisis.


    So Augus has to call Alex. What he thinks is that Alex Group¡¯s crisis is only known to several insiders


    of Alex Group, and he also recognizes Alex''s ability. As long as he can be deceived toe back, Alex


    Group can get out of trouble. However, Alex has been at home for a long time, why will he know the


    internal information of Alex Group?


    "I won''t read news if I am not at home?" Alexughs, and then suddenly says, "Do you think the


    internal news can''t be spread? Trustworthy employees are expelled. Alex Group''s situation is well


    known in the world."


    "What do you mean?" Augus asks. His voice is bing serious.


    "I mean it literally. I''m busy with my family now, so stop calling." After that, Alex hangs up the phone


    again.


    Miya is puzzled on the side, "What are you talking about? What is this? Is something wrong with Alex


    Group?"


    "Miya, listen to me. David Group is going to go public."


    Listening to Alex''s words, Miya''s eyes widen suddenly, "Aren''t you kidding me, can ourpany go


    public with such little output?"


    Miya obviously doesn''t believe it, but looking at Alex''s expression, he seems to be serious.


    "Really?"


    Alex nods.


    Later, Miya asks again, "What¡¯s the shrinking of Alex Group''s shares?"


    Alex remembers the thing and can''t help snorting, "It''s because of Augus. s, I don¡¯t want to mention


    it."


    Hearing Alex saying his father, Miya can''t help but think of Ben. She suddenlyughs, "You still criticize


    Ben, don''t you often question your father too?"


    Alex thinks when Ben always criticizes him before. He does look a bit like Ben, but...


    "We are of course different. After all, I do nothing and I am wronged. However, Augus makes too many


    mistakes."

 Chapter 500 No Kidding

    Chapter 500 No Kidding


    "..."


    Alex says this, and Miya finds that she can''t say anything.


    "Miya, don''t look at me with such skeptical eyes."


    Miya looks at Alex quite speechlessly at the moment, but Alex regards her eyes as doubting him.


    Well, Miya admits that she does have some suspicion, so she looks away.


    "Okay, sleep for a while."


    Alex asks her to take a rest.


    Miya gives Alex a nce, and then goes back to the house with Lydia. On the way, she also tells Lydia,


    "Lydia! When you grow up, don''t pay attention to your father, because he often bullies me."


    When Alex hears Miya¡¯s words, he instantly bes speechless.


    In the evening, Aileen and Michellee back, and Aileen keeps wondering.


    "Aileen, what''s wrong with you? Have you eaten something particrly spicy?" Miya asks.


    "What?" Aileen retorts subconsciously, "I''m amazed at how good the David Group is."


    "Huh?" Miya does not understanding.


    Aileen says, "This ispletely different from the David Group I have known before. I have just seen it.


    It is indeed argepany."


    Miya thinks how long she does not go to thepany? It changes so much?


    "Big business? Are you sure you are going to the David Group?" Miya asks.


    Aileen is speechless for a moment, and she says, "Of course, Randy sends us in. The momentum is so


    powerful."


    "I hear that after Alex leaves thepany, it is recently in charge by Randy, but thispany has


    developed even more powerfully. Randy should help this a lot."


    Aileen''s words still makes sense, Miya doesn''t speak anymore, she just eats in silence.


    However, Alexes with a look of contempt. Originally, if Aileen praises him, he will do nothing, but


    now...


    Aileen, who is eating, suddenly feels someone staring at her, and turns her head to see that it is Alex.


    "Alex, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Aileen asks.


    Alex shakes his head naturally, and then asks, "How do you feel that it is all his credit on


    management?"


    The tone of the voice is gloomy, and Aileen shudders after hearing it.


    Aileen is also brainwashed from the beginning, saying that thepany''s sess has a lot to do with


    Alex.


    She suddenly smiles and says, "Of course it is not the case. You are also very good. Many people are


    praising you."


    "Really?" Alex''s eyes narrows. Although he is talking to Aileen, he keeps looking at Miya.


    Miya knows that Alex is showing off to her, she just sighs helplessly, such a childish person, can


    anyone drag him away?


    "Miya, Randy always says that it is because Alex keeps controlling behind!" Aileen thinks that they


    have the same father. Why do they differ so much?


    Is it possible that intelligence is inherited from mothers?


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Aileen thinks of her mother inexplicably. It is said that she seems to be not so happy.


    "Forget it, your eldest brother doesn''t have that intelligence." Miya look at Alex with disgust. "Look at


    this childish man, do you think he is clever?"


    Alex looks at Miya with a grieving look, "Miya, can you tell me why do you think I am childish?"


    "Isn''t your behavior quite childish now?" Miya sighs. "See, you are looking at me with this kind of look?


    Do I owe you anything?"


    Alex''s is entangled, "Don''t you owe me a lifetime?" His wordse out inadvertently, and the love


    flowing between the eyebrows makes everyone feel he is very handsome.


    "Yeah?" Miya is still staring at Alex nkly, but the people on the side are almost nympho.


    Especially Michelle, when she hears this sentence from Alex, her eyes widen instantly, especially when


    he looks at Miya, his affectionate eyes make people heartbeat.


    "Eh, what''s wrong, my elder brother is so handsome that make you shock?" Aileen teases Michelle.


    Michelle still looks at the scene in front of her, she shakes her head, "I think I envy."


    "Me too! If only God would give me a man." Aileen says.


    Although Aileen says so, she knows she has no possibility of happiness. It is only recently that she


    knows beauty is implicit, and the girl who is as unrestrained as may not attract others.


    But it seems that it doesn¡¯t matter. For marriage, in addition to the correct models such as Miya and


    Alex, her parents are a wrong example. In the love story of her parents'', Aileen feels that she doesn''t


    like such a story anyway.


    Michelle listens to Aileen''s words and doesn''t speak. She just looks at Alex quietly. Maybe she doesn''t


    expect that he can spoil Miya for so long.


    "Oh, Alex, when are you going back?" Aileen suddenly asks, "I feel like if you don''t go back, Randy will


    get crazy."


    "Then let him be." Alex says lightly.


    "..." Aileen wants to forget it, but when she thinks of Randy begging her in thepany, she speaks


    again, "Alex, I think that Randy is very pitiful, he says he hasn''t taken a good rest recently. Moreover,


    his family is urging him to marry. But he is working all day now, he has no time for the blind date!"


    "Won''t it be nice to marry you? Don''t you want a husband? And you keep mentioning him, you should


    really love him." Alex says smoothly.


    Aileen is speechless for a while, "You''re really my brother, I don''t joke with you, don''t think that you and


    Miya have a good life, and the world will be happy. Think about the staff more, I am afraid that if you go


    on like this, no one will be willing to work for you."


    "Neither am I kidding."

 Chapter 501 Rotten Wood Cannot Be Carved

    Chapter 501 Rotten Wood Cannot Be Carved


    "What?" Aileen doesn''t understand.


    Alex says, "Anyway, you are not too young, so is Randy. Isn''t it good for you to be together?"


    "..." Aileen just sighs and shakes her head. "Rotten wood can''t be carved."


    Alex''s face darkens slightly, and Miya kicks him before he turns his gaze.


    "Honey, what¡¯s wrong?" When he sees Miya, he always smiles.


    When Miya sees such a smile, she is always speechless. She simply turns her head and looks at


    Aileen and says, "Your brother will go to thepany after Lydia is one-month-old."


    "Really?" Aileen asks excitedly.


    "It''s not you who liberated, why are you excited?" Alex says.


    However, Aileen makes a grimace to Alex and smiles proudly.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Okay, help yourself. This good meal has been disturbed by you."


    "Okay, okay."


    Facing Miya, Alex says nothing but good, and Aileen despises him and rolls her eyes silently.


    Michelle still doesn''t say anything. Her sense of presence seems to have decreased a lot recently, but


    she doesn''t mind. She just looks at everything in front of her and feels everything is particrly


    beautiful. It''s just... her eyes suddenly dim. She keeps looking at Miya. After seeing her face covered


    with happiness, she unconsciously looks at Alex.


    In Alex''s eyes, Miya is the only one.


    "Oh, why don''t the childrene over for dinner today? Are they still studying." Aileen waits until the


    meal is almost finished, only to find that the children don''te today.


    Miya nods helplessly, "I don''t know what they are doing, they study all day."


    She doesn''t seem to be the kind of mother who specifically asks her children to learn, nor does she


    know why they are like this. When other children are ying, they only lock themselves in the room to


    study.


    In this way, she is afraid that after the end of the holiday, all of them will be bookworm.


    "Miya, your kids are not ordinary." Aileen says, if it is her, she can''t stand it.


    How can Miya stand it?


    She now only hopes that Lydia will not be what they are like, otherwise she will really have the


    idea of having a rebel child.


    "Well, don''t talk about them anymore. Can you tell me what Lydia''s one-month-old dinner should be


    like? I haven''t found any suitable solution." Miya says.


    "It''s easy."


    Aileen is speaking. When she hears Miya''s words, she answers, "invite our rtives to have a meal.


    The most important thing is to get a red envelope."


    "..."


    Miya is speechless, but after thinking it for a while, Aileen seems to be right. After all, the most


    important thing for the banquet is the red envelope.


    "But I have a request." Aileen says.


    "What?" Miya asks.


    "I want you to cook." When Aileenes, she hears the children say how delicious the meal made by


    Miya is, but when shees, Miya is pregnant. Alex doesn''t allow her do these things. Later, when the


    child is born, Miya is still in confinement, so she still fails to eat the food cooked by Miya.


    When Lydia is one-month-old, she should almost recover.


    But Aileen seems to have forgotten Miya reaches a higher level during the confinement.


    "Okay." Miya agrees.


    Aileen is still happy, but after Miya agrees, she receives a terrifying look.


    Aileen looks to the side, and it turns out to be Alex''s grumpy eyes.


    "Alex, what''s wrong with you?" Aileen asks.


    Alex just smiles lightly and doesn''t speak.


    "Okay." Aileen smiles slightly.


    However, Aileen has always been looking forward to Lydia''s one-month old dinner.


    On this Saturday, the feastes as scheduled.


    Miya wears a crimson cheongsam to show her perfect figure with her hair tucking, holding the


    protagonist of the banquet in her arms.


    And beside her, Alex wears a formal suit that he hasn''t worn for a long time, and the hand-cut suit suits


    his tall figure, making him look very stylish.


    They only invite some ordinary friends today.


    Since they can¡¯t find Miya¡¯s parents, they do note over, and Alex''s family... he does not want to


    invite.


    So except people in his house, it is only Lisa and Adam who are present.


    Adam looks at the people presenting and can''t help roasting, "how bad is your character, you only


    invite my family today!"


    Alex just nces at Adam, "We have just invited Lisa, but we haven''t invited you."


    "Lisa is my wife, and then you say you only invite my wife, do you have any inordinate ambitions?"


    Alex just hugs Miya tightly. If it isn''t because there are few people present, how will he agree Miya to


    wear such clothes, which looks good, but he wants to hide the beauty of Miya and appreciates by his


    own.


    "Sorry, I think my honey is the most beautiful in the world."


    "..." Adam looks at Alex''s pride, so he hugs Lisa too.


    However, Lisa pushes Adam away and walks straight to Miya, delighting the child in her arms, "Lydia, I


    am Lisa."


    Lydia waves her little hands and smiles as if she knows Lisa.


    Lisa looks at the child and thinks she really likes her! She ttens her lips and says, "Miya, I always feel


    you are annoying me."


    "Huh?" Miya does not understand.


    "It''s okay to give birth earlier than me and have so many babies, why is she called Lydia?"


    "What''s wrong with Lydia?" Miya doesn''t think there is anything wrong with the name, and she thinks it


    pretty good.


    "My name has a "L", my husband¡¯s name has an "A¡±, and your child is called Lydia, don''t you think we


    are family?"


    "..." Miya is speechless for a while. It is "clever" of Lisa to think about this.

 Chapter 502 Get The Red Envelope First

    Chapter 502 Get The Red Envelope First


    "Then how about my taking care of her for a few days?" Lisa continues.


    "It turns out that this is your real purpose!" Miya says, looking at Lisa and seeing her teasing her child.


    She holds the child and turn around. "No. My name also has an "A"."


    Lisa''s hand leaves the child and feels a little disappointed.


    Alex and Adam are watching them silently, and their conversation seems to be the weather forecast.


    "I think my honey is right! Even her name is so simr to ours. Are you sure you reject our request to


    look after the kid?"


    Originally, Adam is a little embarrassed by Lisa''s sudden departure, but listening to Lisa''s words, he


    feels like he can help her, so he speaks out.


    "Why don''t you say that there is an "A" in my name, too, do you want to support me?" Alex asks.


    Adam is speechless, then he looks at Alex with a smile, "Alex, I haven''t seen you for a long time, you


    are getting shameless."


    "You even want to rob my baby. You are really shameless," Alex says.


    Adam just looks at Alex quietly, and their eye contact seems to be able to burst into sparks.


    "Auntie, do you know what''s going on between Daddy and Uncle Adam?" Joey looks at them not far


    away, feeling that something is wrong.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Aileen shakes her head, "I don''t know! They look at each other in this way, making me feel they have


    fallen in love with each other."


    "What?" Joey doesn''t really understand.


    Michelle listens to what Aileen says to Joey. She is shocked and almost speechless. She pushes


    Aileen and tells her not to teach her like this.


    Aileen also feels that these topics can not be discussed with children, so she says, "I am thinking about


    the dress I am designing now! It is too beautiful that I really love it."


    "..." Joey suddenly pulls Aileen''s clothes. She says, "Auntie, you seem to be crazy because of


    learning."


    Aileen smiles awkwardly.


    "Here is it? I shouldn''t bete."


    A man''s voicees from the door.


    He seldom wears a formal suit. He looks around at the door, and then walks in front of Alex, holding his


    hand directly to bow at him.


    "Alex, you are finally going back to thepany, thank you very much."


    Alex, who is still confronting Adam, suddenly loses.


    Adam looks at all this with a smile.


    "What are you doing?" Alex is unsatisfied.


    However, Randy doesn''t understand Alex''s situation at all. "I''m so happy! You are finally going back to


    thepany, Alex. I''m so excited!" He is so excited that he wears a suit and goes to hair salon to get a


    hairstyle, which show that he attaches importance to this one-month-old party.


    "..." Alex is speechless for a while.


    Adam''s eyes are full of smile, "You get along well."


    Alex''splexion is not good, and then, Randy lets go of his hand and turns to Adam to grab him,


    "Adam, thank you for your investment, the person who will deal with the business in the future will not


    be me anymore ."


    Adam''s face also bes dark.


    Not far away, Aileen looks at the interaction between them and suddenly smiles, especially looking at


    Randy. The man who always wears casual clothes is very handsome when he is wearing a formal suit.


    She steps forward and pats Randy''s shoulder, "Randy, you ignore beauties as soon as youe, but


    instead flirt two men, I doubt you love men!"


    Randy is very cooperative to look around. He says, "Where are the beauties? I can¡¯t see them."


    Aileen is speechless, and she ps Randy''s forehead with a palm. "Look ahead."


    "..." Randy is speechless.


    "Randy, Aileen seems to like you very much. You are single now, I think you can try to be together."


    Miya appears and says.


    "Miya, forget it. I''m used to being alone, so it''s not suitable for me to date others." Randy says almost


    without hesitation.


    Originally Aileen wants to refuse, but she doesn¡¯t know why when listening to Randy¡¯s words, she feels


    so ufortable in her heart. Has Randy heard some of her rumors and hates her?


    Thinking of those things in the past, Sure enough, it can''t be simply ignored. Therefore, she also looks


    at the people in front with a smile, "I also think that if one person is used to being alone, it is not


    Randy doesn''t think about anything. He just thinks that he is finally going to be free for a while. He must


    travel to rx himself for a few days.


    Miya looks at them with disappointment. It seems impossible for them to get together.


    "Miya, I feel I am a bit hungry. Could I have something eat?" Lisa feels a little bored here.


    Aileen says the same afterwards, as if to hide embarrassment, "Miya, you have promised me that you


    are going to cook. What do you cook today?"


    "Are you cooking?" Lisa''s eyes widen suddenly, and a surprise light shes in her eyes.


    Originally, she is ready to have a quick bite. After all, the chefs cook the same thing, but Miya''s cookery


    is different.


    Lisa doesn''t know why Miya''s culinary skills have improved so much. She cooks well at the beginning,


    but now her cooking is uparable and unique.


    And she... till now, she still hasn''t tidied up the kitchen.


    Aileen looks at Lisa''s shiny eyes, and she believes what the children say before. What Miya cooks


    deserves to be expected.


    "If you want to eat, you have to take out the red envelope first."


    Miya smiles slyly at the people in front of her.


    Everyone is shocked.


    And someone at the door happens to see that smile, and he is instantly in a daze.

 Chapter 503 Can We Speak Privately

    Chapter 503 Can We Speak Privately


    Although they haven¡¯t met for a long time, she is still so beautiful.


    "It''s so lively here!"


    Hearing this, people look back at the man at the door, but everyone''splexion changed.


    "Lance?" Lisa says.


    Lance is uninvited. He walks to Miya and smiles at her.


    "Long time no see."


    Alex nervously stands in front of Miya, but Lance still looks at Miya with a smile, "I''m here to bless you


    and your daughter."


    Lance says, taking out the gift he preparing for the child, which is a pair of beautiful gold bracelets.


    "Thank you." Even if there is much consternation in Miya¡¯s heart, she can only smile.


    "You''re wee." Lance still smiles.


    "You should be here only for blessing." Alex asks unpleasantly.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Huh?" Lance doesn''t seem to understand Alex.


    "If you are just sending blessings, then we have received it and you can leave here." Alex directly


    orders the guest.


    "Alex." Miya yells in a warning, how can he treat guests like this?


    However, Alex thinks he is right, he says, "then what do you want to do?"


    Lance looks at Alex and then puts his eyes on Miya again. "Can we speak privately?"


    "Of course you can¡¯t." Alex very directly refuses Lance''s request.


    Lance doesn''t seem to expect that Alex will say so, and he freezes for a while.


    "Anything else?" Alex asks.


    "I still want to talk to Miya privately." Lance says.


    "No." Alex is protecting Miya, and Lance even can¡¯t see Miya¡¯s whole face.


    "You also have a wife, why do youe to my wife?" Alex asks.


    Lance hears the word "wife" and his face darkens suddenly. He instantly bes decadent and


    listless.


    Miya suddenly remembers the news of Lance''s divorce with his wife. She pulls Alex''s hand and says to


    him, "Alex, Lance and his wife are divorced. Don''t provoke him."


    "Then he has to not make me angry." Alex is angry. He says, "his divorce is none of my business? If he


    doesn''t go to others¡¯ wife, it is estimated that his wife can stand it. He loses his wife because of his own


    mistakes. Why does he talk with my wife?"


    Alex''s words are like the knife plunging deep into Lance¡¯s chest.


    He says, "This is thest time, I just want to talk to Miya privately."


    "Sorry, you can¡¯t." Alex refuses him again.


    Miya looks at Lance''s irony face and feels a little sorry, but she doesn''t think Alex has done anything


    wrong. She says, "If you have anything to tell me, then tell me now."


    "Now?"


    "Yes, here." Miya says.


    Lance looks around, and he looks at Alex and says, "I will leave here tomorrow, and I will never see


    Miya again, so let me talk to her."


    "Will youe back?" Alex asks.


    Lance just smiles, he says, "I will note back."


    "Are you serious?" Alex feels a little disbelief, thinking that except for him, Adan also chases Miya in


    the past. Adam has got married and he loves his wife. But Lance still misses Miya even if he gets


    married.


    Although Alex knows Miys is excellent, he will still be very ufortable if someone always misses


    her.


    "Yes." Lance nods, fearing that Alex will not believe it. "If I can''t bring her back, then I won''te


    back."


    In thest sentence, Lance mutters quietly, and no one hears what he is saying.


    Alex turns to look at Miya, his eyes softens instantly, "Do you want to talk to him?"


    Miya nods, "I always feel that there will be something important."


    Alex nods, then stretches out his hand, "Then pass Lydia to me."


    "OK." Miya nods with a sweet smile on her face.


    Lance and Miya step aside, but they are still in their sight.


    "Why Lance always haunts Miya! Lisa, you really have to persuade your brother. My brother and Miya


    have been married for a long time, and they have given birth to so many children. Why does he still


    come to Miya!" Aileen says to Lisa unpleasantly, she should have eaten something delicious in the


    house now. Due to Lance¡¯sing, she has nothing to eat.


    Lisa feels a little embarrassed. She says, "I don''t know what''s going on. My brother doesn''t tell me he


    wille."


    "He even hasn¡¯t told you! What does he want to do?" Aileen says, keeping her sight on the two people


    not far away.


    Lance is dressed casually, and it really seems trendy and tall. He is standing in front of Miya now,


    making Miya looked even more petite.


    And beside them, Michelle is also in deep contemtion while looking at Lance.


    "Michelle, what are you looking at?" Aileen can''t help asking.


    Michelle is refreshed by Aileen''s words, she looks at Aileen and feels speechless for a while.


    "Michelle, who do you think is more handsome? My brother or her brother?" Aileen points at Lisa.


    "Michelle, tell the truth, I won''t beat you." Lisa suddenly also walks in front of Aileen with her hands


    against her sides.


    "Michelle, say it." Aileen starts to urge.


    "Actually, I feel that both of them look handsome." In order not to be beaten, Michelle says so.


    But the twodies are unhappy.


    "Michelle, just tell the truth. We won¡¯t hurt you." Aileen says with a smile on her face, which is really


    scary.


    Inparison, Lisa¡¯s smiling face is more sincere. She looks at Michelle and says, "Michelle, be


    honest. If Aileen dares to beat you, you canin to Miya. I believe that Alex will not let her


    go."

 Chapter 504 At First It Was Voluntary

    Chapter 504 At First It Was Voluntary


    "Why doesn''t my brother let me go? Are you kidding?" Aileen says.


    "If you make Miya feel ufortable, can Alex let you go?" Lisa snorts, then looks at Aileen proudly.


    She seems to be saying.


    "You now know that you are at the bottom of the food chain."


    "Why will I make Miya feel ufortable?" Aileen really can''t understand what Lisa is talking about, so


    she doesn''t even pay attention to Lisa''s provocation.


    "Michelle is Miya''s good friend, isn''t she?" Lisa asks.


    Aileen nods.


    "I''m Miya''s good friend, right?" Lisa asks again.


    Aileen nods again.


    "Isn''t that enough?" Lisa says and rolls her eyes.


    "But is there any connection between these?" Aileen asks.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Are you stupid? If you make Michelle and me unhappy, do you think Miya will be happy? If Miya is


    unhappy, then Alex is unhappy. Alex will find out the reasons. Then Alex will know these are all


    because of you. So this is rtive to you?"


    Lisa''s bunch of words directly stuns Aileen.


    "Lisa, are you practicing tongue twisters here?"


    Lisa doesn''t want to answer Aileen.


    Finally, Lisa goes to Michelle''s side and looks at the Lance not far away and says, "That''s my brother,


    he looks very handsome, right? You keeps looking at him just now. He is single now. I think you have a


    chance."


    Aileen, who is still thinking about how to counterattack Lisa, hears this sentence and suddenly supports


    Lisa.


    Aileen says, "Yes, although Lance is not perfect, at least he looks handsome! And he is tall and rich.


    You will be happy if you two get together."


    Michelle looks at the two people in front of her. They are still arguing just now, but they are on the same


    front now.


    Randy looks at everything in front of him, and he feels particrly dramatic. The saying goes that


    "Three women y a drama" is really true.


    "Aren''t you guys just discussing who is more handsome? Why do you discuss me now?" Michelle


    smiles awkwardly.


    "You are fascinated by Lance just now. It seems you fall in love with him." Aileen says. At first she


    thinks that Michelle can¡¯t love Lance. After all, Lance always thinking about how to attract Miya, but...


    After hearing Lisa''s words, she feels that this is not a bad thing.


    "I just think he looks familiar, as if I''ve met him somewhere." Michelle is helpless.


    "You even think you''ve seen him, then you may really like him. If so, why don''t you chase him. It is easy


    for women to chase men. Maybe he will ept you." Aileen is still immersed in the atmosphere of


    matchmaking.


    "I..." Michelle is still helpless.


    And Lisa says, "Of course you have seen my brother, just at the door of your coffee shop, my brother


    has visited Miya."


    "Oh..." Michelle nods with a moment of enlightenment. There is a sh of light in her eyes. Before


    others can catch it, it disappears quickly.


    "Let''s just watch here." Michelle smiles awkwardly.


    "You can really think about it." Aileen says without confidence. She thinks that if Michelle likes Lance,


    they can be together so that Lance will note to Miya.


    Butter she thinks that Lance seems to be married to someone else, but he divorces because of Miya.


    If she is the divorced woman, she will resent Miya. Michelle should be the same, so forget it.


    "Lance, what would you like to tell me?"


    Not far away, Miya and Lance are silent for a long time, and finally Miya speaks first.


    "Miya, I..." Lance pauses.


    "You can say it slowly, and I''ll listen to it." Miya smiles awkwardly.


    Lance takes a deep breath and says, "Miya, I''m leaving here."


    "Where are you going?" Miya asks in coordination.


    "I''m going to another city." Lance says.


    "Eh?" Miya doesn''t seem to understand Lance''s meaning.


    Lance says, "I don''t know until recently that the original hypnosis is voluntary."


    "Yeah?" Miya still doesn''t understand, but when she thinks about it, she suddenly asks, "That is, you


    decide to forget me, right?"


    Lance nods and says, "I''m sorry."


    Miya give him a smile, she says, "There is nothing to be sorry about this, and I can''t give you any


    future, you don¡¯t need to apany me."


    Lance remembers everything during this time. He looks at Miya''s flowery smile and inexplicably


    remembers the time before his memory loss.


    In fact, they have already reached the step of talking about marriage, and he gives up finally. It is just


    because his family has a lot of crises at that time. In order to tackle the crisis, he has to marry Jessica.


    At that time, he knows that he loves Miya and can not tolerate others in his heart, so he takes the


    hypnosis.


    "Miya, do you hate me at that time?" Lance asks.


    "Huh?" Miya does not understand.


    Lance smiles suddenly when he sees Miya''s expression. She says, "No, after all, not all things deserve


    to beined. Now, I have a very happy life. If you live a good life too, that will be fine."


    Lance smiles on his face, and he says, "okay, as long as you can be happy."


    Thoughts flow as if they have returned to a long time ago.


    "Lance, I think you love Miya, but you treat her like this!"


    When he marries, Lisaes to him and questions him. At that time, he only thinks that the word


    "Miya" is quite familiar, but he doesn''t think about it carefully.


    So he just smiles at her and ignores it.

 Chapter 505 The Most Impressive Return

    Chapter 505 The Most Impressive Return


    Later, Lisa walks in front of him again in a bridesmaid dress. Her eyes are still full of disappointment.


    "Lance, I think Miya hopes to receive your blessings. Don''t escape her, okay?"


    Miya again...


    When the name "Miya" appears frequently in his life, Lance has to start paying attention.


    That day, he quietly followed Lisa to meet the so-called Miya.


    Miya is wearing a white wedding dress holding a bouquet of flowers and she is undoubtedly the most


    beautiful he has ever seen in this world.


    Lance feels something is wrong at that time. He feels that the woman is very familiar, he feels that


    there must be something that he has forgotten.


    The night when Miya is married, he sits up in bed for a long time.


    "Honey, why are you so sad today?" At night, his wife sits on the bed and makes a sultry gesture to


    him, but he is not interested at all.


    Lance is abnormally away from Jessica, and he asks, "Do you know who Miya is?"


    Jessica''s face is pale for a moment, and even her voice trembles. "You... do you remember?"


    Looking at Jessica''s reaction, Lance knows that this thing must have a great rtionship with his wife.


    "Tell me, who is Miya?" Lance demands.


    Jessica looks at Lance''s expression, only to realize that he doesn''t know it, but she says it carelessly.


    "Miya? What are you talking about? I don''t know anyone called Miya." Jessica smiles a little


    unnaturally.


    "Are you sure you don''t know?" Lance questions.


    Jessica nods.


    At that time, he wants to divorce.


    "I think marriage must be sincere, if you lie to me, let''s divorce."


    At that time, Lance doesn''t feel distressed when he sees the expression of Jessica.


    Jessica says, "Miya is your first love, and she''s really just your first love. She is now married to


    someone else. She already belongs to someone else, so please don¡¯t leave me, okay?"


    Jessica says while holding his arm.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jessica is a natural stunner withrge breasts and a slim waist. Especially at that time, Jessica is only


    wearing sexy pajamas, and Lance is also a normal man. Seeing such a scene, he will not stand it.


    Just as he presses Jessica under him, there are some shes in his head.


    "Hypnotist, let him forget the part about love."


    It is a woman''s voice without any emotion.


    "The love part?"


    It is another confused voice, but it seems to be his own.


    Lance is confused, not knowing what happens.


    "As long as the hypnotist hypnotizes you, you can forget the woman named Miya and stay with me


    from now on."


    Gradually, Lance seems to see the woman who is talking to him at that time, that is, his current wife.


    He is hypnotized... There is always a voice in Lance''s heart telling him about this.


    Suddenly, he keeps away from Jessica and dares not get close to her.


    Jessica doesn''t understand why her husband seem to be afraid of her suddenly?


    "Do you let someone hypnotize me?" Lance asks.


    Jessica freezes, "You..."


    "I seem to remember something..." Lance sneers suddenly. "Love at first sight? Are you lying to me?"


    Jessica stiffens there after hearing the words,pletely speechless.


    Lance asks Jessica why they will be together before. At the time, Jessica says, "Because you fall in


    love with me at first sight, you tell me about this at that time, and then I also think that you look good,


    so we are together."


    "Honey, let me exin." Jessica is going to pull Lance''s sleeve, but Lance fling her away.


    That night, Lance goes to find Miya, and Jessica is sitting on the bed alone. She has a feeling that she


    will lose everything.


    It turns out that this is indeed the case.


    After that, for a long time, Lance has misunderstood her and regards her as a scheming woman.


    "As a result, when I finally lose her, I find out that I have been blissful, and that happiness is ended by


    myself." Lance says, looking at Miya''s eyes without any past admiration, he says, "Perhaps, I have


    really let go of you."


    "So you are going find your wife?" Miya is happy for him when she learns that Lance loves others.


    Lance nods, and he says, "Yes, she used toe to me. This time, it''s time for me to find her."


    "Then I wish you sess first," Miya says, giving him a particrly sincere smile.


    But this smiles is magnified exceptionally in the eyes of someone not far away. "Doe she own to pack?


    Has she forgotten who is her husband?"


    Alex grinds his teeth in anger, his arms does not consciously tighten, and as a result, Lydia, who is in


    his arms, gives him a p.


    This crisp sound almost attracts the attention of everyone present. They first freeze for a few seconds


    and thenugh.


    "Lydia, you are promising. Hahaha..." Aileenughs, holding her belly.


    Lisa fall to her husband with aughter.


    "What am I saying? A bad person will receive retaliation." Adam also smiles. Lydia ps his father


    when she is one-month-old. This is probably the most impressive return.


    Alex loses his face, so he makes a grimace to Lydia. He looks at his holding posture, and there is


    nothing wrong with it!


    Before, Alex hugs Lydia, Lydia keeps crying. Later, after Miya sees it, he corrects his posture, and then


    Alex begins to learn about raising baby.


    Because of Alex''s grimace, Lydia lifts her small hand and pushes Alex away a bit, and her face is


    aside, showing that she is disgusted.


    Peopleugh again.


    "Come on, you see. Your child dislike you." Aileen roasted.


    "Shut up."


    Alex is scolding Aileen. As a result, just after speaking, Lydia ps twice on his face.

 Chapter 506 Treat Me Better

    Chapter 506 Treat Me Better


    Alex looks at the little baby in front of him with anger, as if he is going to beat her.


    "Hey, this is your daughter, don''t hurt her!" Aileen looks at Alex''s appearance and is afraid that he will


    beat her. "She is just one-month-old."


    Alex tries to conceal his displeasure and says, "how will I hurt her?"


    His lips are slightly raised, and he sessfully demonstrates what fake smile is.


    "Eh...will you beat this little kid?" Aileen asks.


    At this moment, Alex smiles again, "How can I beat children? After all, she''s my daughter, right? I love


    her so much. How will I beat her? Lydia, am I good to you!"


    Alex''s smile seems to contain anger, which makes people scared.


    Aileen is still worried if Lydia will be scared.


    Unexpectedly, in the next second, Lydia ps her father again and cries loudly.


    "I am pped. I haven''t cry yet. What are you crying for?" Alex is unhappy because his wife is still


    talking with her first love. As a result, the kid treats him like this.


    Lydia can''t say anything, but... she can cry. The voice bes more and more bleak, how miserable


    she is to be bullied!


    Miya, who is having a good conversation with Lance, turns her head immediately after hearing the cry


    of the child, but finds that Alex is talking to the child in a funny way...


    "I''m sorry, the child cries. I have to go first." Miya says.


    "It''s okay, eh..."


    Lance has a smiley face at first, but he still feels a little bit sad when he looks at Miya¡¯s leaving. He


    can''t help raising his hand, trying to catch Miya, but... Miya has already gone.


    Lance''s hands are floating in the air for a while, and finally recover, he looks at the back of Miya who is


    walking towards Alex, his lips raise, yes, he has decided to give up her, and he should not let her get


    into trouble.


    Thinking this way, Lance goes away.


    "What''s the matter?" Miya, who has a sweet smile in front of Lance, turns pale as soon as she sees


    Lydia.


    Alex is a person who is not afraid of anything. Even if the child cries, he still thinks he is right, but when


    he sees Miya, he immediately changes his attitude.


    "Honey, it seems that she doesn''t like me! What do you think is going on?" Alex asks with smile.


    Alex, who is still scared, suddenly bes more scared.


    Aileen on the side originally wants to see how Alex will face Miya. Will he be brave or make


    compromise as usual. As a result, he bes a wuss.


    "Are you sure she likes you this way?" Miya nces at her pitiful child and asks with a smile.


    Lydia is still crying, but when she sees Miya''s arrival, she instantly opens her bright eyes and looks at


    her in aggrieved manner.


    Alex wants to nod at first, but unexpectedly, he nces at the kid, and Lydia cries again.


    Miya is so distressed at her daughter that she immediately takes the child into her arms. "Lydia, tell me


    why you are crying? Is it because your Daddy looks too ugly?"


    "Honey, it''s not so good to defame me in front of the child. I am face-saving." Alex whispers


    aggrievedly.


    Originally, Alex wants to seekfort. When he says it, he blinks and looks innocent, but Miya only


    rolls her eyes.


    "Honey, can you treat me a little better..." Alex asks. When he sees Miya''s eyes, he is getting weaker


    and weaker. The final voice is as low as a mosquito.


    The people on the side look at all of this, and can''t help saying there is always one thing to ovee


    another.


    Michelle looks at Alex. This person satisfies almost all her fantasies about man. If Jason is half as good


    as Alex, she will not be so painful.


    "Why don''t you treat your daughter better?" Miya asks, staring at Alex.


    "I..." Alex swallows, and finally whispers, "I... I am actually good to Lydia, but Lydia seems to get me


    wrong and ps me, you see , my face is hurt by her. I''m so pitiful, treat me better please."


    Alex says, blinking his innocent eyes. He says, "Honey, I really love my family."


    "..." Miya looks at Alex and feels that this guy is really shameful. She looks at the people on the side


    unconsciously and finds that these people are focusing on her and Alex, which makes her feel more


    ufortable.


    "Honey, why don''t you talk?" Alex urges.


    "Shut up." Miya''s voice isn''t too high, and she kicks Alex with her leg up.


    "Honey..." Alex is about to be coquettish, but he is stopped by Miya''s eyes.


    "Shut up!" Miya warns.


    "I..." Alex is a wuss.


    Aileen is joyful when seeing this. Alex usually scolds them, and there is retribution.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Well, don''t stand here,e in to help yourselves." Miya is still kind when she faces others.


    Everyone feels that it will be meaningless to look at them. It will be better to have some delicious food.


    Therefore, they enter the house together, and Alex also follows Miya, but Miya still ignores him. He


    feels aggrieved, but it doesn''t seem to be a big deal.


    Everything seems normal, but... it seems to be missing something.


    "Eh, where is my brother?"


    After Lisa enters the house, she remembers that her brother seems to have been here.


    Because of her words, people begin to find Lance.


    "I seem to see him go out of the door."


    Michelle says what she has just seen.

 Chapter 507 Nightmare

    Chapter 507 Nightmare


    Listening to Michelle''s words, everyone is relieved.


    Anyway, Lance is already an adult, and he shouldn''t have to be worried about by others too much.


    "Honey, what does Lance talk to you?"


    As soon as they are at the dinner table, Alex asks.


    "I don''t want to talk to you now, so don''t provoke me, otherwise... I''m afraid I can''t control my temper."


    Miya says with a smile, but her eyes ask Alex to shut up, so Alex just swallows without saying anything.


    During the banquet, Miya keeps delighting her daughter and ignores Alex.


    Alex feels aggrieved, but he smiles unconsciously when he looks at Miya''s sincere smile to Lydia.


    Why should he be jealous? In a few years'' time, she will definitely be send to a kindergarten... followed


    by elementary school, junior high school...so that she can no longer be together with Miya.


    Miya has just intended to simplify this one-month-old feast, so the banquet is ended after the meal and


    chit chat.


    "Miya, this sachet is for you. It does good to sleep."


    At the end, Michelle helps clean up the tableware and sees that Miya seems to think of something, so


    she gives the sachet to Miya.


    The sachet''s workmanship is indeed very delicate, so Miya epts it, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee, remember to put it in the pillow. Then you can sleep well."


    "OK, thanks."


    At night, Miya stretches herself in the bedroom. She is a little tired. When she is about to lie down, she


    listens to Alex whispering in her ear again.


    "Miya, what does Lance tell you?"


    "Don¡¯t you bother, Alex? I''m tired now. I''m going to sleep." Miya''s voice is a little weak, telling others


    that she is really tired.


    Afterwards, Miya falls asleep, breathing evenly.


    Alex looks at how tired Miya is, and he can''t bear to bother her. He says "Good night" and lies beside


    Miya, holding her to sleep.


    Miya sleeps well at first, but finally...


    "You don''t belong here, you should leave quickly."


    It is an vacant voice, and she is in an open ce.


    "Why?" Miya asks.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "You shouldn''t be by Alex''s side. He doesn''t match your character, so you won¡¯t be happy in the future."


    "What?"


    "Think about everything you suffer after you two are together. His gives up his first love, but he loves


    her for so many years and he finally abandons her, do you think you are still far from being


    abandoned?"


    "Your words are too far-fetched."


    "Okay, even if the words are far-fetched, then do you think Alex is happy with you?"


    "Why not happy?"


    "He first breaks up with his family because of you. In fact, a person like him whocks maternal love


    since he is a child, he hopes to have aplete family. However, when he is in conflict with his family,


    you haven¡¯t persuaded him, and let him loses his family directly, do you think it is fair to Alex?"


    Alex likes the feeling of family...Miya remembers that he disdains his family, and she never sees that he


    has a little attachment to his family.


    "Do you still think you''re doing it right? Don''t forget that Alex is originally the president of Alex Group,


    and the money earned by him should be calcted in billions per day. But he is kicked out because of


    you. Aren¡¯t you feel guilty?"


    Seeing Miya doesn''t answer, the person says again.


    "But he also manages David Group very well now..."


    Miya is not finished yet.


    "Don''t deceive yourself anymore. As for David Group and Alex Group. don¡¯t you know which one is


    more powerful? ."


    "But¡­¡­"


    "You are born without good-luck face. If you really love Alex, you should leave him."


    "Who are you? Why do you say so firmly?"


    "I am the future you."


    While the person is talking, shees out as a humanoid figure. Miya looks at the person with great


    surprises, because this person and Miya... look exactly alike, but that person is more haggard than her.


    "Future me?"


    "Yes, I''ming from the future. Can you see me now? Compared to you now, I''m much more ugly."


    The person strokes her dry hair and says, "These are all caused by your determination to stay with


    Alex."


    "What does this have to do with staying with Alex?" Miya doesn''t understand.


    "Later, the David Group will develop well, but there are also many troubles. Alex will be taken to the


    police station for questioning again and again, and someone will kill him by car crash. In short, he will


    encounter all kinds of difficulties, and finally, he will die in another ce. Someone will harm your


    children afterwards. If you do not divorce in the next three months, your children may also..."


    The person quickly leaves before she finishes.


    "Hey, please make it clear!" Miya yells.


    However, the space here is really empty.


    "Hey,e out!"


    However, no matter how Miya shouts, the person does not appear.


    "Hey. Make it clear..."


    "Miya, Miya, wake up, what happens?"


    Miya seems to hear Alex''s voice, and she suddenly opens her eyes. It is already dawning, and the


    person with a worried expression in front of her is Alex.


    It is unknown what have happened. Miya steps forward quickly after seeing Alex and hugs him.


    "What''s the matter?" Alex smiles and hugs Miya tightly. "Do you feel a little guilty about me yesterday?


    Actually, I won''t me you because you are my dearest love."


    "Alex, fortunately you are still here..." Miya is afraid of thinking about her dream.


    Alex feels that Miya''s body is trembling, and he can''t help asking, "what¡¯s going on?"


    "I have a nightmare just now." Miya says.


    When Alex hears this, he wants tofort her at first, but thinking about how she treats him yesterday,


    he decides to scare her.

 Chapter 508 Please Call Me Dear Alex

    Chapter 508 Please Call Me Dear Alex


    Alex says, "I hear people say that things in dreams may be true."


    Miya''splexion instantly turns pale, "Will it reallye true?"


    Listening to Miya''s trembling voice, Alex looks at her red eyes, he is a little panicked.


    "I am just kidding, don''t take it seriously!"


    Miya still hugs Alex, she says, "I don''t want you to leave me."


    The voice is aggrieved, and Alex pats Miya''s back tofort her.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course I won''t leave you."


    "Yes." Miya nods believingly.


    When Alex sees Miya''s soft look, he can''t help smiling, and the more he looks at her, the more pleasing


    to his eyes.


    But, the next moment...


    Miya sees the clock at bedside. It is already eight o''clock in the morning.


    "Alex, you seem to have said that you will go to work after Lydia¡¯s one-month-old feast."


    Hearing Miya''s words, Alex frowns subconsciously. He hasn¡¯t got enough sleep yet. Why... "Miya, can I


    take a break first?"


    "No, If you arete on the first day of returning to work. I will be angry if you are my boss, and I will


    resign and never work for you." Miya says, at this time, she remembers Randy, she probably knows


    what Randy is thinking.


    "Okay." Alex says with a sigh, he gets up, and regardless of where it is, he unties his shirt.


    "Alex, what are you doing?" Miya looks at Alex and can''t help yelling, his clothes are not here, how


    he...


    Alex just smiles slightly, and then leans in front of Miya and kisses her on the corner of her lips, "You


    seem to like to call my name recently, remember to call me honey, or, call me dear Alex."


    "..." Miya''s face droops instantly, "Alex, can you not be so naive?"


    Miya wants to teach Alex with a serious face, but sheughs when she talks.


    "I am not naive. I remember when you call me dear Alex before, your voice is really lovely." Alex says


    with obsession. He loves Miya¡¯s all behaviors.


    "Then dear Alex, should you go to the cloakroom to change into a formal suit and go to work?" Miya


    asks, tilting her head.


    Alex looks at Miya''s appearance now, and at this moment, light passes through and shines on Miya.


    Miya is wearing a thin silk pajamas. Her chests are partly hidden and partly visible, She is half-covered


    by quilt with red lips and ck hair, and her eyes are charming. However, she smiles at the moment,


    ading a kind of purity.


    "Hey, what are you looking at?" Miya looks at Alex''s stunned expression.


    "I..." Alex says a word reflectively, but he doesn''t know what to say next, he is so embarrassed in front


    of her... He can''t help smiling, and steps forward to hold Miya¡¯s Face, and then kisses her again.


    "I am looking at the most beautiful woman in the world."


    Miya blushes, "Alex..."


    "Okay, dress up yourself too." Alex touches Miya''s face and makes her obedient.


    "Why?" Miya doesn''t understand. "I don''t have to go to work."


    "But you have to apany me to work!" Alex says.


    "Apany you to work?"


    "Of course, don''t you say you don''t want to leave me? This is an opportunity for you." Alex says.


    "I don''t want to leave you, but Lydia is at home! She is so young, she needs me."


    "The babysitter is here." Alex says.


    Listening to Alex¡¯s words, Miya looks at Alex suspiciously, "Do you n to take me to work from the


    beginning?"


    Alex smiles and sighs, "Oh, why do you so smart?"


    "No, I won''t go." Miya refuses directly.


    "No, you must go." Alex says, taking Miya directly to the cloakroom.


    Miya hasn''t responded, and she is already carried away by Alex.


    "Alex, what are you doing!"


    "Hush, please call me dear Alex." They have arrived at the cloakroom.


    Hearing Alex''s im, Miya feels speechless.


    "Alex..."


    Miya is about to remind Alex that he is a man in his thirties, but not three years old! It is just that she


    has called his name and she is turned around by Alex to look at him.


    "You... what are you doing?" Miya stutters.


    Alex asks, "how do you call me just now?"


    "Alex!" Isn''t he called this name? She shouldn''t recognize him wrong.


    Alex says nothing and kisses her red lips directly.


    Miya pushes Alex subconsciously, "What are you doing? Are you freaking mental?"


    "You are not allowed to call my full name in the future."


    "Then how I call you? Dear Alex?" Miya says with a sly smile when she says the nickname.


    Alex doesn''t speak. It used to sound sweet, but now...


    "Dear Alex, well, don¡¯t be angry. Put on the clothes first, we will go to work togetherter." Miya says,


    handing the clothes chosen by her to Alex.


    Seeing that Alex doesn¡¯t respond, Miya has unbuttoned his shirt and put it on his body. Her face buries


    in his bare chest, and her fingers are scratching, "You haven¡¯t dressed up, do you want me to help


    you? Dear Alex?"


    Alex''s instantly bes speechless, and he picks up the clothes and puts on himself. Does Miya treat


    him as a kid?


    "Dear Alex, what''s wrong with you? Are you angry? Oops, what can I do, the kid is angry." Miya frowns.


    Alex is more and more unpleasant, but he puts forward the nickname first, he has to solve it. "Since


    you like to help me dress up, then please help me."


    Fortunately, there is no one else here, otherwise if someone with unknown truth is watching on the


    side, he must feel that there are two freaking mental living here.


    Miya looks at the clothes handed over in front of her, and looks up to see Alex''s dazzling smile.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounds in her mind, making herplexion change.

 Chapter 509 This is A Fool

    Chapter 509 This is A Fool


    "He will die in another ce..."


    Alex looks at Miya, who is suddenly stiff in front of him, and his smile disappears. "Miya, what''s wrong


    with you?"


    Miya says nothing, but steps forward to hug Alex, buries her face in his chest, and says, "Alex, I don''t


    want to leave you."


    Alex seems to feel that his shoulder is getting wet. "Miya, are you crying?"


    "I feel wronged! Why others spoil their wives? And I even have to help you get dressed. Do you regard


    me as a maid?"


    Miyains.


    Alex thinks something serious at first. He wants to talk to Miya, butter he remembers that he has


    read something in a book before. The woman after birth will be physically and mentally


    vulnerable, so he is able to understand her. He says, "I can wear it myself, and I can help youter."


    Alex holds Miya''s face, seeing the tears on it, and he feels distressed, he raises his hand to wipe the


    tears on her face little by little.


    "Honey, I love you!"


    Miya looks at Alex''s affectionate appearance and can''t helpughing. "What are you doing?"


    "I''m showing you my sincerity." Alex says.


    Miyaughs again with her eyes and eyebrows filling with joy.


    "Alex, does anyone tell you that you are a man who is good at sweet words?" Miya asks.


    "Um..." Alex seems to be in deep thought, and finally looks at Miya, "In this world, I only want to say


    sweet words to you."


    "Really?" Miya doesn''t admit it on the surface, but a flower has already blossomed in her heart.


    Alex raises his eyebrows, then turns around to hug her, "believe it or not, I believe it anyway."


    "Who will..." Miya is about to say something, and a kiss is printed on the face.


    "Honey, it''ste now, let''s go to work." Alex has changed his clothes.


    "A..." Miya is just trying to call Alex''s name, and as a result, she is stopped by Alex''s eyes, "dear Alex, if


    I go with you, won''t I trouble you?"


    "How will you trouble me?" Alex squeezes Miya''s cheek. "So are you going to change your clothes by


    yourself, or do you need my help?"


    "I''ll dress up myself." Miya finishes and pushes Alex out. "Dear Alex, wait for me for a while."


    Alex originally wants to say something, but when he hears Miya''s voice, he is obedient.


    Miya takes a set of very ordinary clothes and puts them on. In fact, she doesn''t want to go with Alex.


    After all, the nightmare is so scary. There is a saying that it is better to believe in its existence than to


    believe in its absence.


    But at the next moment, Miya overthrows her own thoughts. How can there be such a fantasy story in


    this world? Future person?


    She must have watched too many TV series recently.


    "Miya, have you done?" Alex asks outside.


    Because of Alex''s voice, Miya suddenly recovers, and she shouts, "Okay."


    Later, Miya is uneasy, but Alex is happy.


    "Alex, you should restrain yourself a little bit, otherwise people must think I am married to a fool."


    Miya can''t help reminding.


    "Alex, why are you smiling so happily? Have you picked up money?"


    Aileen can''t help asking at the dining table.


    However, Alex still smirks.


    "You should be afraid of going to work and be mad."


    Aileen shakes her head.


    Facts have proved that Alex is mad. He smirks and says, "My honey is going to work with me. Aren¡¯t I


    happy?"


    For a time, the table is suddenly silent.


    The children are bothered by math problems, and they are afraid that their IQ will be lower because of


    their father.


    "I''m full." Andre puts down the chopsticks first.


    "Me too." Ben also leaves.


    "Me too." Joey follows.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Aileen feels a little embarrassed. She smiles and exins to Michelle, "In fact, my brother is very


    handsome before, but he changes his style recently, please don''t mind!"


    Michelle is also embarrassed. She smiles and looks up at Alex, but because of his shining eyes, she


    can''t look away for a while.


    "Alex, if you continue, I won''t be with you anymore!" Miya also puts down her chopsticks and is going to


    be angry.


    "Okay, but Miya, do you remember what you should call me?" Alex doesn''t ignore this.


    "I... that''s enough to call it privately." Miya whispers, pulling Alex''s clothes.


    "It''s private now!" Unlike Miya, as soon as Alex''s voicees out, everyone present can hear it.


    Miya feels the sight on the side and lowers her head again, her voice lowers.


    "I am talking about when only we two are present."


    "We two are present now," Alex says, cuddling Miya directly.


    Aileen and Michelle both take a cold breath.


    "Michelle, are we about to bete?" Aileen asks.


    Michelle nods, "We should be leaving."


    After the conversation between them is over, Aileen and Michelle leave.


    Aileen leaves without looking back, but Michelle looks back. As for what she is looking at, only she


    knows it.


    "Alex, how embarrassed we are!"


    Miya looks angry, even flushes on her face.


    "Don''t I say that? You must call me dear Alex in the future, otherwise... it will be like today, you know?"


    Alex doesn¡¯t think he is wrong.


    "A...dear Alex." Miya changes her style in time.


    Hearing the salutation, Alex immediately smiles. "Eh, Miya, do you call me because you miss me?"


    Miya has a fake smile until she looks at Alex like this, her face suddenly pulls down, and she lifts her


    leg and steps directly on Alex''s foot.


    "If you dare to embarrass me in front of others next time, I will make you be a disabled person,


    you know?" Miya asks fiercely, then stands up and heads towards the bedroom.


    "Honey, where are you going!"

 Chapter 510 He Is a Kept Man

    Chapter 510 He Is a Kept Man


    "I am going to sleep, go to work by yourself."


    Alex knows that Miya should be in a fit of pique. He actually wants to follows her, but his feet have been


    hurt by Miya.


    "Eh, honey, don''t be so impulsive."


    Alex limps and follows.


    As a result, of course, Miya is still taken to the car by Alex.


    "Honey, well, I''m wrong. In fact, I am just to make a joke with you." Alex looks at Miya in the passenger


    seat and apologizes non-stop.


    "Look at Aileen and Michelle''s expression, how embarrassing it is."


    Miya is a little worried about how to face themter in thepany.


    "Well, that¡¯s all my fault."


    No matter what Miya says, Alex admits he is wrong.


    But Alex doesn''t tell Miya that the reason why he does so is because he always feels that someone is


    staring at him recently.


    When he shakes his head, that sight changes the direction.


    Miya sees Alex''s sincere look, and she ispletely not angry.


    Since Aileen and Michellee to thepany first, they can hear a lot of gossip before Alex and


    Miya arrive.


    "Have you heard? Our vice-president ising back."


    "Oh, you mean that kept man? He is useless even if hees back, even Randy is more useful."


    Aileen, who is drinking water, hears it and spit out all the water.


    "Aileen, what are you doing?" Someone looks at Aileen in disgust.


    Aileen smiles awkwardly and shakes her head. "I''m sorry, I don''t mean it. I am just a little curious about


    what you are talking about."


    "Oh, yes, you are new here." The woman looks at Aileen with understanding.


    Aileen put ss aside, then joins them, "I am gossipy, I want to know what you are talking about."


    Seeing Aileen being so intriguing, those gossip women are d to tell her, "We are talking about the


    vice president! I hear that he is the president''s husband who suddenly takes up the position, and I don''t


    know what he looks like."


    Aileen gives aplex look at the woman in front of her, "have you seen that vice president?"


    The woman shakes her head, "How can I see him. I hear that he seems to be with the president to wait


    for delivery. Think about it, if a man suddenly gets such a position but doesn¡¯t deal with business and


    always stays with his wife, will this man have any management ability? It is estimated that he is a


    professional kept man."


    Aileen remembers how Alex looks like this morning, which is so simr to how Grace behaves in front


    of Augus, so she nods heavily, "I think you are right!"


    The woman raises her proud chin as if to say, "Of course."


    "Aileen, what are you doing here?" Michelle and Aileen are working in the same group, but Aileen


    hasn¡¯t return for so long, so Michellees out to find her.


    When Aileen hears Michelle''s call, she says to the woman on the side, "I''m going to work first. Let¡¯s talk


    about itter! Bye."


    Aileen finishes talking, and quickly leaves without waiting for the others¡¯ reaction.


    "Eh..." The woman looks at Aileen''s back, her gossip hasn''t finished yet!


    However, Michelle''s back seems a bit familiar.


    "Michelle, I just hear something interesting." As soon as shees out, she can''t helpughing.


    Michelle looks at Aileen dully, "What do you hear?"


    "The people inside say that Alex is a kept man! Ah ha ha ha, it is too vivid." Aileenughs.


    Michelle still stands dully.


    Aileen feels weird, and then looks behind but she can¡¯t Alex. "Michelle, why don''t youugh?"


    "Is it funny?" Michelle seems to be unable to understand the point.


    "Isn''t this funny?"


    "No."


    Hearing Michelle''s words, Aileen''s eyes droop, "Forget it, let''s go to work."


    "OK," Michelle responds, and then follows Aileen.


    Alex and Miya arrive at thepany half an hourter. When getting off, Alex helps her open the door.


    "Alex, Miya."


    Before they leave the parking lot, Randyes over.


    "Eh, wait."


    When Randy is two or three meters away from them, Alex stops him directly.


    "Alex, I am so excited to see you." Randy is very happy.


    "I don''t have any feeling when I see you," Alex says.


    "Please, Alex, you can''t be so cruel. I have helped you with thepany. How about give me half a


    year''s holiday from tomorrow? "


    Randy''s voice changes in multipleyers, making Miya feels that something is wrong with Randy. She


    can¡¯t help approaching Alex embarrassedly.


    "Look, you are driving him crazy." Miya sighs, "Oh, he is good, how can he be abused by you like


    this..."


    Alex is speechless, and he looks at Miya slightly.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Alex, have you thought about it? If you think I''m too hard, I won''t care if my holiday stats from today."


    Randy widens his eyes and blink.


    Alex feels ufortable, this guy... "Don¡¯t always stay with Aileen. Look at what you are like now."


    "..." Randy blinks indifferently. Is he sissy now?


    "Randy, don''t listen to his nonsense, you are just a little bit sissy." Miya smiles on the side, and uses


    her hand to exin.


    Randy looks at Miya''s finger, and he almost bursts into tears.


    "I try to share Alex''s worries with all my energy, and it turns out that Alex treats me like this. I feel that


    my life is desperate. Hmmmm~" Randy says, running away with his face covered, "Alex and Miya are


    too bad. Aileen is right. Thispany is no longer a ce where I can stay. I¡¯m going to resign today


    ¡ª"


    Listening to what Randy says while running, Miya pulls Alex''s sleeve again, looks at him, and says


    word by word,


    "I think he can have a leave for half a year."

 Chapter 511 Do You Dislike Me

    Chapter 511 Do You Dislike Me


    Alex shakes his head. "If he forces me in this way, it is estimated that the people of the wholepany


    will learn from him."


    "But I feel that he has devoted his efforts." After all, Randy, who is a serious person before, bes


    sissy in order not to go to work, which is not easy.


    "Let¡¯s go." Alex takes Miya''s hand and leaves.


    "Where to go?"


    Miya almost blurts out.


    Alex just smiles slightly, he says, "we are at the door of thepany, don''t you go in?"


    Miya remembers that she ising to work...


    "Mr Alex, Miss Miya."


    They arrive at the door of the office by the elevator, Miya sees an acquaintance.


    "Alice?" She thinks she is wrong, shouldn''t Alice be in Alex Group? How does shee here?


    Seeing Miya''s doubts, Alice says, "After Alex leaves, I am also fired within a few days."


    "It''s our blessing that youe to the David Group."


    Miya is particrly happy when she hears Alice¡¯s words. Only those who have worked with Alice know


    how strong Alice¡¯s work ability is, and she is not a gossip. She is a great employee.


    Alice listens to Miya and gives her a big smile.


    Alex watches Miya is more enthusiasm towards an employee than him, and he feels a little


    ufortable. He says, "Alice, go to work first."


    Alice nods and says, "The document is already on the desk. The three above are urgent. I hope you


    can read it first."


    Alex agrees.


    After that, Alex is reading the documents at the desk, and Miya is lying on the sofa to watch Alex.


    As the saying goes, "Men are the most handsome when they are serious." Miya questions the


    authenticity of this sentence before, but now... she feels like she is fascinated.


    However, she can''t help thinking of that nightmare, will she really bring disaster to Alex? But when she


    comes here today, nothing strange happens!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    That nightmare should be just a nightmare.


    "You are looking at me like this, I''m afraid I can''t help eating you."


    Alex wants to work calmly, but feels the hot eyes around him, which made him a bit excited.


    Hearing Alex''s words, Miya "Bah-"¡ª"You are a rogue."


    Alex thinks that he is innocent, so he walks in front of Miya and leans over to press her on the sofa.


    "You... what are you doing?" Miya looks at Alex and her heartbeat can''t help being faster. Now, their


    bodies have not touched together, but her face has already flushed.


    "Miya, are you thinking about something shy now?" Alex asks.


    Miya shakes her head hurriedly, then turns her head and says, "I am not like you."


    "What''s wrong with me?" Alex asks.


    "You..." Miya is speechless for a while, thinking it must be because Alex is overly oppressing her.


    "I''m a rogue? Rest assured, I''m just ying gangsters on my honey." Alex says softly.


    At this moment, Miya closes her eyes. She has finished the confinement, and if Alex wants to have sex,


    she can¡¯t refuse. After all¡­


    "We haven''t have sex for so long, from when you are pregnant, to when you give birth, and then to the


    confinement. Miya, do you know how hard I am?" He takes a cold shower every day, but his desire


    can¡¯t be reduced.


    It can be seen how much influence Miya has on him.


    Miya hears Alex''s "Miya", and her heartbeat can¡¯t help being faster.


    Her eyes are still closed, but her lips pout slightly.


    Alex looks at Miya''s cute appearance, and he can''t helpughing.


    However, it seems not good to leave at this point, his lips slowly approach hers, but they do not touch.


    After a long time, Miya feels that she may have ttered herself. She opens her eyes and finds a warm


    lip on her eyelids.


    "You¡­"


    Miya is about to say something, and Alex goes down quickly to kiss her red lips.


    After that, Alex''s hand begins to wander around Miya''s back. Just when Miya thinks that Alex will go


    further, Alex suddenly stops all movements.


    "Hey?"


    Miya says in confusion, and her eyes are a little confused at the moment.


    Alex regrets that he shouldn''t do it at first. He puts Miya on the sofa and sorts her messy clothes.


    "Why?"


    Miya is frightened when she sees Alex suddenly getting serious, "You... do you lose interest in me?"


    She still remembers some news that many couples divorce because they lose interest in each other.


    So, does Alex lose his interest to her?


    "What are you thinking about?" Alex rolls his eyes.


    "But we have reached that step, and you stop suddenly, is this still the Alex I know?" The more Miya


    says, the more she feels that Alex doesn''t love her anymore. "I also hear about the young couples also


    have sex when thedy is pregnant, but now Lydia is one-month-old. Tell me honestly, do you think I


    am old and my figure is out of shape, so you dislike me?"


    Miya''s words make Alex look at her involuntarily.


    Her skin looks tender but her figure indeed changes a little because of giving birth, but only her chests


    berger and her belly is fatter a little bit. But when holding her in arms, he can still feel she a slim


    person.


    "Hey, what do you mean by that? Say it if you think I am ugly, but don¡¯t point out my shorings."


    Miya frowns.


    "This is really strange."


    Alex still looks up and down.


    Miya is ufortable, "What''s strange? Alex, don''t force yourself if you don''t like me. If you tell me you


    don''t like me, I will agree if you ask me to divorce. But don¡¯t hide it from me, otherwise I won¡¯t help you


    rify if people rumor you have affairs.¡±


    Alexughs suddenly when he hears it.


    "I think you look beautiful, what should I do?"

 Chapter 512 Respect Science

    Chapter 512 Respect Science


    Looking at the affectionate of Alex, Miya can''t help falling.


    However, she does not believe it. "then you¡­¡­"


    "Well? You still want to ask why we don¡¯t have sex?" Alex asks with a smile.


    Miya is embarrassed, but nods honestly.


    "I have checked that after giving birth, we should have sex after forty-two days, otherwise it will harm


    your body." Alex kisses Miya''s forehead and says softly.


    Miya wants to say something, but listening to Alex''s words, she only feels moved.


    "Alex, this is our department''s proposal..."


    Someonees in directly, and she sees the two on the sofa...


    Listening to the sound, Miya looks up suddenly and see Michelle at the door, who is suddenly startled.


    She thinks of her own appearance now, which must be clothing-less.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miya." Alex takes Miya directly into his arms and pats her on the back to make her not afraid.


    Miya feels that Alex is too worried, she is not so timid, and she knows Michelle too. Her unnaturalness


    is only because she is shy.


    "I''m sorry, I''m going out now." Michelle bows and apologizes, and then she runs away.


    "What are you doing?"


    As soon as Michelle goes out, she meets Alice. Alice is looking at the documents in her hand


    thoughtfully.


    Michelle remembers the scene just now, and she blushes.


    "I have gone to hand over the proposal, but I see them..." She doesn''t finish, but her lowering head


    already exins everything.


    "That''s the office..." Alice is a little speechless, it''s good for them to restrain.


    "It is embarrassed when I push the door in..." Michelle says.


    "That means you haven''t knocked on the door?" Alice asks.


    Michelle is helpless at that time, "Randy says that we can push the door directly, it is a waste of time


    knocking on the door."


    "Eh...our president...Alex is different from Randy. Randy is a person without privacy." Alice almost calls


    Alex the president again. She always forgets that this is not the Alex Group, and Alex is just a vice


    president.


    "Sometimes the office door is open. At that time, you have to knock on the side door frame to tell him


    you are here, and then tell him what you are going to do. If the door is closed, you have to knock, and


    you can open the door with his permission, okay?"


    Listening to Alice, Michelle nods inexplicably. She looks at Alice admiringly, "Alice, I think you really


    understand Alex!"


    Alice just smiles awkwardly. She has been a secretary for so many years. Of course she must know


    this basic thing.


    "But, why do you understand him so much? You haven''te when he is here!" Michelle says


    deliberately, and her eyes looking at Alice seem a bit wrong.


    Alice feels an abnormal gaze, but when she raises her head, she only sees Michelle''s clear eyes.


    She says, "These are justmon sense, no matter where you work, these courtesies are necessary."


    Michelle nods heavily, "Thank you. Then I''ll go to work first!"


    Alice nods and looks at Michelle''s back. She lets out a sigh of relief. It seems that she has to leave a


    good impression. Because here is the David Group. She is also different from the past.


    After Michelle leaves, Miya still flushes. She presses against Alex''s chest. "Alex, let''s stay a little further


    away."


    As if he hasn''t heard it, Alex pulls Miya to his chest, "Did you just say..."


    "It is only just now. Ickmon sense in some things. Haven''t you told me just now? I still respect


    science."


    When Alex hasn''t finished speaking, Miya speaks first, and she speaks a little bit faster, as if to hide


    something.


    "Then¡­"


    "Then what, Michelle wants to discuss something with you, right? Then go quickly! Don''t make Michelle


    wait."


    "Miya, what are you guilty of?" Alex knows that she is still shy.


    "Nothing. You should go quickly." Miya now dare not even raise her head, and no one will believe that


    she is not guilty.


    At this time, there is another sound at the door. "Sorry, I''m here to send the proposal."


    She is scared and leaves without sending it.


    This sound is still Michelle''s. After she has heard Alice''s words, she knocks on the door.


    "Come in, just put it on the desk."


    Alex says, tidying up himself as well as Miya.


    Michelle hears Alex''s voice before she walks in. She lowers her head and walks to the desk in


    ordance with her memory.


    Miya looks at Michelle''s expression with some embarrassment and wants to say something, but before


    she speaks out, Michelle has left.


    Miya can''t help touching her face, is she... so scary?


    As soon as Michelle leaves, Alicees. She knocks on the door frame and says, "Alex, someone


    outside is looking for you."


    "Who is it?"


    "Your...your father."


    Alice is hesitant, but finally she chooses to tell the truth.


    "What is he doing here?" Alex frowns.


    Alice shakes her head. "He seems to be particrly anxious. He hopes you can meet him right away."


    "Okay, I got it."


    After Alex finishes, Alice leaves here.


    Miya thinks of call Augus¡¯s phone call. If she guesses right, Augus should have hoped that Alex can


    return to the Alex Group.


    "Honey, you..."


    "I''m here, waiting for you toe back!" Miya says first.


    But Alex is a little worried. After all, Miya gets hurt before because he is not by her side.


    But... if she stays here, nothing seems to happen, "Then I''ll ask Alice to apany you."


    "Are you treating me as a child? I am an adult, it will be so embarrassing to be apanied!" Miya


    laughs.


    "I am afraid that you will be bored. And I feel that old colleagues will talk happily." Alex says.


    "Okay, go ahead, otherwise, your father will be mad."


    To be honest, Miya doesn''t want to see Augus either. Every time he looks at her, he is always


    extremely proud and contemptuous, as if she is born to be inferior.

 Chapter 513 The So-called Talent

    Chapter 513 The So-called Talent


    Thinking of this, Miya looks at Alex again. Alex also has that sense of superiority at the beginning.


    Although he has changed now, when thinking of it, she is still a little ufortable.


    "Honey, I just leave for a little while and I will go back soon. Are you reluctant to let me go?" Alex''s


    sweet words start again.


    "You seem to have misunderstood something." Miya feels speechless. "Forget it, you should go


    quickly."


    After that, Alex goes out.


    He follows Alice and meets Augus in the parlor.


    "Alex, long time no see, you have changed little!"


    Augusughs as soon as he sees Alex. He looks like a kind father who hasn¡¯t met his son for a long


    time.


    But Alex has no expressions. Augus seems to be getting old and gaunt.


    Originally, Augus, in his fifties, has a good health and ck hair. But now, he is a hunchback, and has


    no energy. His hair is nowpletely white.


    They haven''t seen each other for about three months. What happens to him in these three months?


    After feeling Alex''s gaze, Augusughs. He says, "I am old! I know I am wrong."


    "So are you prepared to apologize today?" Unlike Augus, Alex''s eyes have always been cold.


    "No, I want you to go back to Alex Group." August speaks out his purpose.


    Alex hears Augus¡¯s request which probably is not a good thing. ¡°If I go back to Alex Group, will I still be


    the president?¡±


    Augus is stunned. "Don''t you think that the president is too busy before, so you don''t want to be?"


    "Have I said that?" He is extremely tired at work over the years, but he neverins about it.


    "When you are seventeen... You often tell me that you don''t want to inherit our family¡¯s business."


    Augus wants to talk about it confidently, but he fails.However, his guilty conscience is right.


    Alex listens to Augus''s words and feels ironic. He has been in the business since he is a kid, and he


    has experienced hardships, which is at least ten years ago, but Augus announces it till today. At that


    time, he forces him to enter Alex Group and gives him a lot of tasks, and he does not feel guilty until


    now?


    Or, does he think he is important? If so, he will not be so easily driven out of the Alex Group.


    "If I go to Alex Group, will I be the president?" Alex asks.


    "I think you have been president for a long time, and the president is busy, you have so many children,


    and your wife is still pregnant, so you shouldn''t be overworked." Augus seems to be for the sake of


    Alex.


    But Alex feels it disgusting. And he even says that Miya is still pregnant? Alex thinks that parents like


    Augus are really unqualified, and they don''t even know that they have a granddaughter.


    In fact, Miya has asked Aileen to invite her parents to the one-month-old party. When she returns, she


    says.


    "My mother thinks that she will be embarrassed when seeing Miya, so she won''te, and our father...


    he hasn''t been home for more than a month."


    He thinks of how angry and sad Aileen is when talking about this, so he looks at Augus


    expressionlessly.


    "What kind of position will you give me?"


    Alex''s voice is cold.


    When Augus listens, he is a little bit worried, he says, "The position is the same as you are now. You


    will be Vice President."


    Alex can''t helpughing, "Since the position is the same, why should I switch?"


    "After all, the level of the twopanies is different. Alex Group is still one of the top 500panies in


    the world, and David Group is just a smallpany that has been established recently. You shouldn''t


    want your talent to be wasted here. "What Augus can be proud of is Alex Group.


    But he seems to have forgotten who is credited with developing Alex Group.


    "Since I am so talented, why don''t you give me that position?" Alex''s words are full of sarcasm.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "That position..." Augus grits his teeth and says, "Someone is in that position now."


    "So, you ask me to go back to be someone''s subordinate?" Alex snorts. "Mr Augus, have you


    misunderstood something? The thing I don''t like most is working for others."


    "Then aren¡¯t you..." Augus points to his current position.


    However, Augus does not expect that Alex will say so.


    "But, I''m willing to help my wife handle the affairs. And, here, I don''t have to be disturbed by the stupid


    board like you." Alex is disdainful.


    Even when Augus is young, his aura can¡¯t bepared with Alex''s.


    Augus doesn''t expect that his son''s momentum can exceed his.


    "Alex, be clear, I''m your father." Augus is sullen.


    "Then Mr Augus, be clear, I have been driven out of your family, and now I have nothing to do with


    you." Alex''s voice is heavier.


    "You¡­¡­"


    Augus shudders angrily. He really wants to leave without achieving anything, but his purpose is to ask


    Alex to go back.


    Alex Group has many loopholes recently.


    "I see several former employees of Alex Group in thispany just now. Do you poach them from Alex


    Group?"


    Augus asks.


    "It seems that you have finally realized the seriousness of the matter." Alex feels a bit ironic. This so-


    called giant who stands in the business world will make such a low-level mistake, which will let his fans


    see the joke.


    "What did you do?" Augus looks at Alex with distrust.


    "Don''t these peoplee here because of your current president?"


    "What does this have to do with Grace? I know she has reced your position now and makes you a


    little unhappy, but..." Augus pauses, seeming to be a little embarrassed, but it''s even more


    embarrassing if he doesn¡¯t speak out under Alex''s staring, "But Grace is talented too, and she has


    done a good job in all aspects."

 Chapter 514 Don’t Take Advantage

    Chapter 514 Don¡¯t Take Advantage


    "The elders are expelled and her own subordinates are hired. This is probably the business talent of


    Miss Grace." Alex can''t helpughing at this ignorant old man.


    "I am asking you about the employees, why do you talk about Grace?"


    Alex does not expect that Augus will protect Grace like this. If he had protected his mother like this!


    This man is destined to be unfortunate in his life.


    "Those people are hired because of mypany¡¯s job vacancy, and they happen to be unemployed.


    Their experience is rich so they can fill our vacancies."


    Listening to Alex, Augus is extremely distrustful.


    "Alex, have I taught you how to lie?" Augus is angry.


    Alex hears these jokes, and his face almost stiffens, and he shakes his head.


    In fact, he doesn''t lie. Sixty percent of the people in hispanye from Alex Group. Most of them


    come after being expelled from Grace, and somee to David Group because of Grace¡¯s bad


    management.


    These employees have a 120% trust in Alex, so they are very motivated to work independently.


    And Augus, after seeing Alex not speaking, thinks that Alex should still respect him or fear to speak to


    him. So he adds, "As long as youe back, I don''t mind what had happened before. Miya can also


    be in our genealogy."


    Alex doesn''t speak, but just looks at Augus with a smile.


    Augus wonders what Alex is thinking. He goes on to say, "This is already the maximum of my patience.


    Don''t take my advantage."


    "I am just thinking that Grace shouldn''t be able to enter the genealogy, even if you divorce Be. After


    all, this family has so many members."


    Alex''s voice is lighter and softer, but it makes people feel ufortable. His words don¡¯t not only make


    Augus stunned, but also a woman at the door.


    The time around seems to stop, no one says a word, and no one does anything.


    "Alex, I actually don''t think of being in genealogy."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Just about a minute after being quiet, the woman at the doores in. She twists her slender waist


    and walks to Alex''s side.


    Alex justzily scans the woman in front of him, and then just stands there and says nothing. If he


    guesses right, a lot of interesting things will happen next.


    "Why are you here?" August asks Grace slightly reproachfully.


    Grace looks at Augus innocently, "I''m worried that someone will embarrass you because of me."


    Augus looks at Grace''s small face, and feels distressed, "only you will be kind to me."


    When Alex hears these things, he feels disgusted.


    However, doesn''t August usually pay the most attention to his face? But it is estimated that he¡¯s going


    to lose it.


    Alex just smiles slightly, and then he is about to leave.


    "Wait, Alex, I have something to tell you." Grace follows Alex a few steps.


    Alex looks back impatiently. "What do you want to tell me?"


    "If I say, I am going to return the position to you, will you return to Alex Group?" Grace grits her teeth,


    squeezed her fists, and even her eyes are red.


    Seeing such a scene, Alex can''t help but want to call Aileen over. If she can act like her, it is estimated


    that she will not be driven out.


    "No, Grace, this position must be yours." Augus alsoes over. He disagrees. This position is given


    to his girlfriend. If this position is taken back by his son again, won¡¯t that be too embarrassing?


    "But, August, I don''t seem to be talented. I''m afraid that Alex Group will be destroyed." Grace is still


    wronged.


    Augus does notfort her, after all, what she says is true.


    Grace doesn''t expect Augus to be silent. She is a little unhappy. She bursts into tears. She says, "I''m


    sorry, Augus, I''m useless."


    As soon as Augus sees Grace crying, he feels distressed, and he raises his hand to wipe Grace''s


    tears, "well, don''t cry."


    Grace doesn''t seem to hear anything and she keeps crying.


    Alex watches from the side, speechless for a while. Is he asked to stay here to watch the show?


    "Well, please go back. After all, not everyone is as free as you."


    "Wait, Grace has said that she will give you the position, haven''t you heard it?" Augus yells. Alex has


    already made Grace cry, but he dares turn around to leave. He regards them as what?


    If Augus asks this, Alex will probably answer that he regards them as a clown.


    "I hear it."


    Hearing this from Alex, Augus finally breathes a sigh of relief.


    "Well, then follow us to Alex Groupter." Augus says.


    "Alex, I will definitely assist you in the future." Grace says with a smile on her face. But there is a dark


    needle hidden in the smile, as if to pierce Alex.


    "You seem to have misunderstood something, I just say that I hear it, but don''t say I agree."


    "But we have reach that agreement!" Grace is a little puzzled and steps forward, wanting to say


    something more to Alex.


    They listens to Alex again, "The employees here follow me all the time. If I go back, can you let them


    go back?"


    The current capital of Alex Group is enough, but because of Grace''s willfulness, there are various


    liquidated damages, and her family¡¯s damages are also paid by Alex Group.


    ording to Alice, when she is in the Alex Group, she reads the financial report. It is said that in that


    month, the liquidated damages ounts for 20% of the total expenditure.


    What is this 20% concept? Probably it is possible to build hundreds ofpanies simr to the David


    Group.


    Under such circumstance, even if this enterprise sells gold, the gold will run out soon.


    "Alex, I think we can discuss it further."

 Chapter 515 Requirements Have Already Been Stated

    Chapter 515 Requirements Have Already Been Stated


    Originally, Augus wants to say something, but he is stopped by Grace. She stands in front of Augus


    and looks at Alex with her pitiful eyes.


    She thinks she has been practicing for so long, and Augus has been settled his hash by her. Alex


    should pay attention to her now. She should be much more beautiful than a pregnant woman.


    Naturally, Grace doesn''t know that Miya has given birth, either.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "There shouldn''t be much to say between us. After all, I don''t take the responsibility to clear up the


    messy situation caused by you."


    Alex doesn''t wait for Grace to say anything, and he refuses first.


    "Do you... regard me as a burden?" Grace is hurt. "I know I''m wrong. I''m not good at doing business,


    but I don''t do it on purpose. I promise I will only assist you and I won¡¯t intervene."


    "Alex, Grace has already said so. Please can go back and help. Any requirements can be freely


    mentioned afterwards, why don''t you agree such a good thing?"


    Augus''s expression is full of tangle... If Alex Group develops well, how will hee here to beg for


    others?


    "Isn''t my requirement stated already? Hire the former employees. If I go back to Alex Group, people


    from Alex Group must also go back together. Can you do this?" Alex asks again.


    "This..." When he hears Alex say this before, he thinks that he is joking, so he doesn''t answer him, but


    he doesn''t expect that Alex really means it.


    "Alex, you should know how much it will cost to bring these people back. Now Alex Group..."


    Grace steps up and wants to lobby Alex, but the next moment, she is frightened back by Alex''s eyes.


    "This matter has nothing to do with me. I believe this group of staff is willing to move forward with me."


    Alex says with a confident smile on his face.


    "Alex, Alex Group doesn¡¯t need so many employees."


    Compared to Alex, Grace''s smile is slightly pale, and her words are not emboldened.


    "Are you talking about those jerks?" Alex sneers. "My requirement also includes driving them out of the


    Alex Group. Otherwise, even creating ten more Alex Groups is not enough for them to squander. Do


    you agree? Grace?"


    Looking at Alex''s eyes, Grace feels a little scared.


    "Those who are Grace''s uncles and brothers. Alex. I have taught you since childhood. Even if you have


    made a lot of money, you can''t forget your rtives." Augus''s words are naturallycking in confidence.


    Listening to this kind of voice, Alex really suspects that they are here to trick him.


    "So what does it have to do with me, my surname is not the same as Grace¡¯s, so are yours and my


    mother¡¯s. How can I have a rtive rtionship with Grace¡¯s family?"


    "You can''t say that." Augus opens his mouth, but he can''t say why.


    In the past, when he wants to marry Be, Alex doesn''t agree. At that time, Alex is young, and it should


    be easy for brainwashing, but Augus fails to do so at that time.


    Over the years, Alex''s attitude towards Be is better because Augus is with Grace...


    In other words, if he wants Alex to ept Grace, he has to find another girlfriend?


    Augus looks at Grace on the side, seeing her pitiful appearance, he can''t bear it, and Grace is young,


    and she has already been with him at this time, he can''t be so cruel to abandon her.


    "My brother doesn''t seem to say the identity of the group of jerks, but you admits it. Isn''t this an indirect


    recognition that Grace¡¯s family is jerk?"


    When the scene is embarrassing, a voice suddenlyes from outside.


    It is Aileen who just hears that Auguses with a woman, so she runs to see. In fact, she listens to


    them for a while at the door just now, but she doesn''t expect that there are such brazen people in the


    world.


    "I don''t say that." Augus immediately denies.


    Aileen rolls her eyes, "Dad, if you are dotard, don''t make a fool of yourself. I haven''t said who says it,


    and you admit it, are you stupid?"


    Augus doesn''t know his daughter has be a silver tongue after they haven''t met for a few days.


    Oh, by the way, when the day she is driven out of the house by him, he treats her the same way. He


    believes that he treats Aileen well, but why does she treat him like this?


    "Aileen, I don''t seem to be sorry for you." Augus asks.


    As soon as the words fall, Aileen bursts intoughter.


    "Dad, aren''t you ashamed to say so?"


    This sentence should be changed to a derative sentence. He should be sorry for his whole family.


    "Grace¡¯s family is really shameless. Grace wants to rece Miya but she fails. And finally she reces


    my mom''s position. And the group of jerks in Alex Group are shameless too. Not only the young but


    also the elderlye, they always ask for a sick leave, and the medical expenses have to be


    reimbursed by thepany. Do you think such apany can develop well?"


    Aileen is straightforward, although Grace and Augus''s expressions change, she still can''t stop.


    Augusforts Grace first, then he looks at Aileen with a stern face, "Aileen, what are you talking


    about?"


    "None of your business." Aileen looks at Augus''s eyes with hatred.


    Augus still has a lot of thing to say, but looking at Aileen''s expression, he can''t say anything in an


    instant.


    He isck of confidence in many situations, and logically speaking, he will not do those things, but, he


    does not know why he keeps protecting Grace involuntarily.


    Yes, he wants to protect Grace, otherwise, he is too shameless.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly fixes his gaze.


    "Augus, forget it, let''s go back today." Grace sobs sadly, she thinks Augus should be a little bit


    distressed to her, and then teach this group of people for her, but... he doesn¡¯t.


    Augus readily agrees to her, "Then let''s go back."


    Grace''s expression changes slightly, but she pretends to be normal and nos.


    Augus looks at his son and daughter in front of him who don¡¯t seem to know him, and then he takes


    Grace out of here.

 Chapter 516 One Is Right, The Other Is Oblique

    Chapter 516 One Is Right, The Other Is Oblique


    "Alex, do you think there is something wrong with Dad?"


    After Augus leaves, Aileen asks.


    Sometimes, she really thinks there is something wrong with Augus. Isn''t he a face-loving person? But


    once Grace is here, his face is not important.


    Is it possible that there is true love between them? It seems a little unbelievable.


    Alex looks at Aileen thoughtfully and says nothing.


    "Alex, what are you looking at me for? I feel like I''m not weird at all." Aileen asks, frowning.


    "Generally weird people can not find themself weird."


    After saying this, Alex leaves here.


    Aileen looks at Alex''s back with confusion. What is he saying inexplicably?


    "Hey, Alex, please make it clear before you go. I feel like I''m not weird at all. I mean it."


    Aileen follows.


    When they go out, Grace lets go of Augus''s hand.


    Augus feels something is wrong, he looks at Grace and whispers, "Grace, what''s wrong with you?"


    Grace just sneers, "I am thinking about being ashamed of you?"


    Grace''s voice is cool. Her dissatisfaction is clearly expressed. However, Augus doesn¡¯t realize it. He


    pats Grace''s back and says, "Grace, you are really sensible! I know I''m sorry for you now, but please


    be patient."


    At this time, Grace can''t even get out of temper. Because she chooses to be an aggrieved one.


    "Augus, I feel that if I''m by your side, your children will not agree with you. So, let''s break up. In this


    way, Alex should go back to the Alex Group."


    Even if Augus is dull, he hears Grace''s displeasure, but what can he do? So, he can only pretend to be


    stupid.


    "Alex is very stubborn like his mother. Let it be. As for other things, we think about it ourselves, I think


    your family can do it. If Alex Group continues to work like this, I feel that I can consider letting your


    father take over it for a while."


    Grace listens, smiles and nods, her father''s wish is to get Alex Group. This time, she is going to fulfill


    his wish for him.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she does not say that she will destroy it in person. The current Alex Group is vulnerable now.


    Grace hasn''t answered yet, and a womanes over, bumping into her directly.


    "Grace, are you okay?"


    From the perspective of Augus, it is Grace who is talking to him and suddenly falls to the ground.


    Supported by Augus, Grace stands up. She rubs her butt and looks at the person in front of her very


    unpleasantly.


    Unlike Grace, the woman still stands here after being mmed so violently.


    "Are you an employee of thispany?" Augus looks at the woman and steps forward to teach.


    Grace listens to Augus''s words and feels a little happy in her heart. No matter how he is, he will still


    protect her.


    But when she sees the standing woman, her figure trembles slightly.


    "I am sorry."


    The person who collides with Grace is Michelle. She looks at Grace and immediately bends down to


    say sorry very sincerely.


    Augus wants to say something to her, but Grace stops him.


    "Augus, forget it, I don''t think she is intentional." Then, Grace smiles as usual and looks at Michelle,


    "have you hurt?"


    Michelle shakes her head. "No. I just wondering two people meet from across from each other. Why


    does one person is fine but the other is hurt?"


    Grace is actually a bit puzzled. She has hit to the ground. Why does she still be fine? This is very


    weird.


    "For this reason, I''m afraid we need to ask the scientist. I think that ording to the level of us, it


    should be impossible to answer." Grace smiles, and indirectly refuses to answer.


    I think because one person is right, while the other is oblique."


    Michelle says in a joking tone, which reaches Grace''s ears, only to feel ironic.


    Seeing Grace''s expression, Michelle''s smile appears again.


    "I''m sorry, I actually just say my point of view."


    "Sorry? Are you aimed at someone?" Grace asks.


    Michelle shakes her head.


    "Well, in fact, I feel there is another reason. It may also be because the person who collides is


    intentional." Grace says, looking at Michelle''s expression, but she is a little disappointed that Michelle is


    still so calm.


    In fact, speechless is the best counterattack, because her words suddenly make the atmosphere silent


    around her, and Grace feels a little embarrassed.


    Suddenly, Grace yells.


    "Grace, what''s wrong?" Augus asks.


    "I think I have a very important meeting to be heldter. I can not to bete!"


    Augus thinks about how Alex Group is like now. If it misses something very important, Alex Group is


    basically over, so he immediately leaves here with Grace.


    Michelle stands sideways in coordination.


    When Grace leaves, she smiles sincerely at her.


    And Grace always feels something is wrong, but she can''t say it. When she sees Michelle''s eyes, she


    seems to suddenly understand something, and she stiffens her body instantly, her eyes still fill with


    fear.


    Seeing Grace reacts like this, Michelle is inexplicable for a while. Why she feels that Grace sees


    another person in her eyes?


    Forget it, it''s difficult to work out, so she gives up .


    After that, Michelle holds the documents and walks to the ce where she is going to go. As a result,


    she is stopped by someone.


    "Michelle, where are you going!"


    The person who stops her is Aileen, Michelle still says the truth. "I go to the printing room to print some


    materials just now, and now I am going back to our department."

 Chapter 517 That Person Should Be Her father

    Chapter 517 That Person Should Be Her father


    "That''s it?" Aileen asks suspiciously.


    Michelle nods, "yes."


    Aileen feels a little strange to see that Michelle and Grace have a very happy conversation.


    "Do you know Grace?" Aileen asks.


    Michelle frowns, as if thinking deeply. After a while, she shakes her head. "I don''t know."


    "You are talking to her just now!" Aileen reminds.


    "Yes?" Michelle feels puzzled. She asks, "Are you talking about the woman who just stands by an old


    man?"


    "Old man?" Aileen doesn''t answer Michelle, and by then she feels that what she says is quite


    interesting.


    "Yes! That old man, is he her father?" Michelle asks.


    Michelle''s rtively naivements make Aileenugh. "I also feel that he should be her father."


    Grace is shameless, she calls him Augus, but...


    There is really not much skin in this world that can be thickened like this.


    Michelle looks at Aileen with a weird smile, and then says, "I''m going to our department first, and the


    minister is still waiting to use the information."


    "I''ll go back with you." Aileen follows Michelle''s footsteps.


    Michelle does not stop Aileen, after all, they are in the same department.


    "Oh, Michelle, if you see that woman in the future, it''s better to swear her."


    Aileen can''t help saying this.


    "Swear her, right?" Michelle asks.


    Aileen nods definitely, "Yes, just to scold fiercely, if no one scold this kind of women, they will not wake


    up."


    "This kind of woman? Aileen, does she bother you?" Michelle asks puzzled. "When I just talk to her, I


    feel like she''s good."


    Aileen feels ashamed to tell Michelle about her father, but other things can be talked.


    Aileen says, "That woman is the president of Alex Group. I have worked in Alex Group before, but I


    resign because of her."


    "I feel she is kind. How does she treat you?"


    Aileen listens and sighs, "Some things are really painful to say. In fact, she doesn''t do much to me."


    "Then?"


    "She''s especially nice to the people around me, and then she says I am a bad guy. People believe


    good-natured person. That woman is one of the people who is saponaceous. Of course, she is also the


    most hypocritical one I know, and she is also a disgusting person."


    Aileen says. Every time she thinks of her, she has the urge to tear her in half.


    Michelle pats Aileen''s shoulder and motions for her to reduce her hatred. "I seem to have heard that


    your father gives the position of the president of Alex Group to his little lover, so, that woman is your


    father''s little lover?"


    Listening to Michelle, Aileen suddenly widens her eyes, "Wow, Michelle, you are so smart!"


    Michelle smiles embarrassedly, but then Aileen asks, "Why do I feel like I have told you this?"


    After all, it is a family scandal. Although she has a deep aversion to that family, but... she still knows


    that some things can not be said.


    "You actually have told Miya, it''s just... your voice is a bit loud, I don''t mean to listen to it." She


    remembers that when Aileen asks Alex to help her, she has told a very long story, making all people


    feel touched.


    Being reminded, Aileen remembers it, so she does not hide it, she says, "Yes, that woman is my Dad''s


    lover. She actually wants my brother to marry her at first."


    "But Alex already has Miya?" Michelle asks.


    "Yeah! My brother already has Miya, and as a result, the woman still often confesses to my brother and


    shows her true feelings. But it seems that it doesn''t take long for her to be with my Dad. And, as if there


    is some ck magic, my Dad always obeys her..."


    Aileen is roasting all the way to the office.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The more Aileen says, the more joyous she is, and Michelle is listening to her with embarrassment.


    Alexes back from the reception room. He has thought that Miya will miss him quite a bit, but when


    he arrives, he finds that Miya doesn¡¯t seem to care about him at all. She is chatting with Alice.


    Alex doesn''t disturb them immediately, but just listens to what they are talking about. They are talking


    about the content of fashion magazines, and some knowledge about designing clothing.


    Miya is like a teacher.


    Alex coughs a few times deliberately to interrupt them.


    Alice doesn''t know that Alex is here until she hears the sound. She immediately stands up and says


    goodbye to Miya, "Miya, I still have a lot of things to do, so I will go out first."


    After talking, Alice leaves here.


    Miya frowns at Alex, "What are you doing here? Alice is talking to me, and you drive her away..."


    Listening to Miya''s voice, Alex feels inexplicable for a while.


    "What do you want to say, you can go on, I''m listening to it." Alex says.


    "What''s the use of listening here? Alice and I are chatting well." Miya begins to me Alex.


    Alex says innocently, "Anything like this will dy Alice''s time at work."


    "Alice is so powerful that the work is done long ago. Do you think I will talk with here if she has a lot of


    tasks?"


    Listening to Miya''s words, Alex still feels a bit reasonable.


    "Alex, are you suspecting that I am doing nothing right?" Miya questions suddenly.


    Alex is innocent, he quickly says,"No, I''m just afraid that you will be tired of chatting for so long."


    "Alex, can you be a little smarter?"

 Chapter 518 He Is Son-in-law by Adoption

    Chapter 518 He Is Son-inw by Adoption


    Alex can''t understand Miya''s words, "I always speak very sincerely."


    Miya''s eyes are always skeptical.


    Alex looks at Miya''s expression and knows her mistrust. He pretends to be hurt.


    "We have a really good conversation just now, and Alice obviously trusts me. She also says that she


    wants me to be her teacher."


    Miya raises her proud chin and looks at Alex.


    "Really? In that case, you are going to have pupils everywhere?" Alex teases.


    Miya rolls her eyes, "Why not?"


    "Of course it is." Alex smiles. "You are so talented. Anything is possible."


    Miya suddenly loses her smile.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Alex asks.


    Miya lowers her head, and she says, "I feel really boring to stay here. I think staying at home is boring,


    but it is more boring here. Otherwise, let me take care of the children at home, or let me work with you.


    But Alice is your secretary. If I work here, what will I do?"


    Listening to Miya''s words, Alex knows all this because he is not well prepared.


    Therefore, he calls Alice over, "Can you borrow two magazines for me?"


    Alice answers and is about to go, but she is stopped by Miya. "Wait, Alice, you can y with me here."


    "Alice has her own job, let her borrow two magazines for you." Alex whispers and pats Miya''s shoulder,


    just like coaxing a child.


    Miya shakes her head, "No, I just want Alice to y with me here. I have something to tell Alice."


    "Miya, no more monkey business."


    This is the first time Alex has darkens his face towards Miya, and this time, Miya is too self-willed.


    However, Miya thinks she is so boring, if he still lets her stay here, she is estimated to be crazy.


    "Monkey business?" Miya is dissatisfied.


    Alex can''t say much.


    "Alice, are you annoying?" Alex feels that Miya can''t understand, so he asks the other person.


    Alice probably a bit foolish at the time. She shakes her head and says, "No! I feel that Miya''s


    exnation is great, andymen like me can understand it."


    Listening to Alice''s words, Miya winks at her.


    Alex remembers when he enters the office just now, Alice is sitting in front of Miya and listening to her


    with interest. Therefore, neither of them should have lied.


    Alice sees Miya¡¯s gesture, and she smile. She is about to to say something, but she is forced back with


    Alex¡¯s eyes.


    She seems to have seen the warning in Alex''s eyes. She says, "Miya, in fact, Alex is right. I still have a


    lot of things to do, so I will go back to work first."


    "..." Miya is a little speechless after listening to Alice''s words, and then she understands it when she


    sees Alex.


    She says, "Don¡¯t you say that you will ask Alice to borrow a magazine for me? She still has work. You


    are so unreliable?"


    "..." Alex is suddenly speechless, "Then what do you want me to do?"


    Miya thinks for a while and says, "Or, will you borrow the magazine for me and let Alice y with me


    here?"


    Alex follows Miya''s pleading, and he agrees because his heart is softened.


    Alice is a little shocked to see Alex go out. He spoils her so much...


    When she looks back at Miya, Miya gives her a sly smile.


    Alex goes to the design department to find Aileen. However, Aileen is not there.


    "Alex, are you here to find Aileen?"


    As soon as Alex looks up, he sees Michelle standing in front of him. He nods honestly, "Where is


    Aileen?"


    Michelle says, "She says that she is in a bad mood and wants to go for a walk just now. If you have any


    urgent matters, just tell me. I will tell her when she is back."


    "Nothing, do you have any magazines here?" Alex exins the main reason.


    "Magazine? What kind of magazine are you looking for?" Michelle asks.


    Alex doesn¡¯t know how to say, "as long as it can help pass the time."


    "Pass the time?" Michelle asks.


    Alex nods.


    Later, Michelle goes to her desk and takes some things out, "These magazines aretest, but Miya


    should have read them."


    Looking at the pile of magazines, Alex thinks it is okay to help Miya spend the afternoon.


    "It''s alright, give me."


    Alex says, and leaves with the magazines.


    As soon as Alex leaves, Michelle is surrounded by a crowd of gossiper.


    "Eh, Michelle, who is that man? Why haven''t I seen him?"


    "How do you know such a handsome guy?"


    "Uh... he''s the vice president..." Michelle is a little scared to see the group of crazy women.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Vice President..." Everyone imagines it.


    Later, a woman says disdainfully, "It turns out that he is the kept man!"


    Michelle frowns. "What are you talking about?"


    The woman is anthomaniac just now, but she is disdainful now.


    "Do I make a mistake? But I think people who are adopted into the bride''s family will be ugly and poor. I


    don''t expect him to be so handsome."


    "Adopted into the bride''s family? Our vice president is adopted into the bride''s family?" Michelle seems


    to open the door to a new world.


    "Oh, you don''t know it? You have been intimate with the man just now, and call him Alex." The woman


    is meddlesome while looking at Michelle.


    "I..." Michelle just wants to say something, but the words are picked up by the person on the side.


    "You look really familiar with the vice president, do you know each other before the vice president and


    the president get married?"


    "And you call him Alex directly. Are you childhood sweetheart? Does he cast you away and marry the


    rich woman?"


    "Yes, I''ve know many about this kind of things, Michelle, you must stick to it."

 Chapter 519 I Will Be With You Wherever I Go

    Chapter 519 I Will Be With You Wherever I Go


    There are hundreds of voices around, but Michelle is alone. She doesn''t know what to say when she


    hears these remarks.


    She says nothing, but she is regarded as a pitiful woman who is abandoned, and people begin to


    sympathize with her.


    At the beginning, Michelle resists it, but by the end, she is almost numb. After that, she just calmly


    returns to work on her desk.


    So everyone feels bored, and they are gone.


    Alex takes magazines back to the office. In fact, he is still thinking about how Miya will thank him. As a


    result, when he goes to the office, Miya is not there.


    He asks, "Where is Miya?"


    Alice says without any confidence. "She... she seems to have gone to the toilet."


    Alex doesn''t speak but just looks at Alice.


    Alice isck of confidence, but she can only smile awkwardly.


    "How long has she been in the toilet?" Alex asks.


    "It should have been just now. Don''t you meet her on your way?" Alice asks.


    "No," Alex says. "I''ll go find her now."


    Alex says, stacking magazines on the table, and then he is about to leave.


    Alice panics. She says, "Well, she goes to the women''s room."


    "Or will she go to the men''s room?"


    Alice is speechless for a moment, but she feels that Alex does not trust her at all. She says, "Miya says


    it''s too boring here, so she goes out."


    "Where is she going?" Alex knows the result, which is not good at all.


    Alice thinks for a while and says, "There is a shopping mall nearby. She probably has gone there."


    After hearing this answer, Alex goes to the elevator directly.


    Alice feels a little strange. Although it is normal for him to love his wife, how can he monitor her all the


    way? She just leaves for a while and she wille back soon, is it necessary to be so nervous?


    Miya really goes to the shopping mall as Alice says.


    In fact, even if shees here before, she has not carefully observed the surroundings. If it isn¡¯t Lisa,


    she won¡¯t know that there is a mall here.


    Shees to the food area, thinking about what to eat tonight, anyway, it is still early, and there is still


    a long time away from get off work, it is better toe here to look for the ingredients for dinner.


    "Miss, we have a free steak tasting event here, would you like to try it?"


    Walking to the side, she sees a stall, which is a promotional activity in the mall.


    Miya shakes her head and pushes the trolley to the side.


    In fact, cooking are addictive. She hasn¡¯t cooked for a long time in addition to the on-month-old


    banquet, which catches her addiction.


    She thinks that her children have been busy studying recently. So she should buy something brain-


    boosting for them.


    She starts looking for walnuts, thinking about where the walnuts are.


    Suddenly, she pauses.


    In front of her, a slim woman holding a little girl in a pink dress and with a long ck hair is looking at


    snacks. On the side is a tall man standing, asionally leaning over to talk andugh with the woman


    and the child.


    This is ordinary, but Miya watches it for a long time, because the woman really looks like Susan, and


    the man turns out to be Johnson...


    Miya wants to go forward to see it, but she is stopped by someone.


    Miya frowns, then she sees Alex.


    "You are here."


    Miya wants to scold him, but she looks at Alex''s sweat. Is he so tired because he is looking for her?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Alex, I am wandering. Your office is really boring." Miya feels that Alex must let her go back to that


    office. She doesn''t want...


    "Then you have to tell me when youe out." Alex is looking for her nervously. There are many


    people in this mall. To tell the truth, when he doesn¡¯t see Miya just now, he is little scared.


    "I''m an adult, if I want to go shopping and I have to report it to you? If you don''t give me a suitable


    reason, I won''t go back with you today." Miya snorts and looks away, indicating that she wants to ignore


    Alex.


    Alex thinks that the best way is to talk about the situation that night and tell her about her danger, but


    he can''t.


    Miya is still urging on the edge, and Alex is thinking about how to deal with it. But looking at Miya''s cute


    appearance, the corners of his lips suddenly lifts, and he says, "I''m sick."


    The voice is soft and gentle.


    But Miya doesn''t have that romantic response now. She listens to Alex''s words and feels nervous. "Are


    you sick? What''s wrong? Tell me about it."


    "I have a problem that I can''t leave you."


    Alex is still affectionate, but Miya immediately pulls her face down, and she shakes her head, "Alex,


    you have be more and more smooth-tongued."


    "I''m telling the truth, if you are out of my sight, I will worry." Alex still has a warm smile on his face.


    Miya can¡¯t get angry when facing this smile. She looks at Alex''s eyes suddenly speechless. After


    standing for a few seconds, she lowers her head, "don¡¯t lie to me, you leave me in the office just


    because you go to your father."


    "That''s because you..."


    "I say you can go, so you leave me? I can¡¯t be out of your sight? You have no irvoyance, will you


    follow me to the toilet?" Miya asks.


    This series of problems is like a mine. It feels extremely easy to die if you step on it.


    "You mean? You should go with me wherever I go afterwards?"


    "I don¡¯t mean that, I mean you are false, it¡¯s impossible to do it. You see, I ask you to borrow something


    and you let Alice apany with me in the office. After leaving that room, I am out of your sight,


    right?"


    Miya exins to Alex, shouldn''t he be more mature? How can he be more and more childish?

 Chapter 520 Be Good

    Chapter 520 Be Good


    "Sorry, I am wrong, I will be with you wherever I go."


    Alex is promising.


    Miya is still exining she doesn¡¯t mean that.


    Alex doesn''t listen to Miya''s exnation at all. He helps Miya with the cart and asks her, "What do you


    want to buy now? I''ll apany you."


    Miya remembers the people she has just seen. If the woman is Susan, then the girl should be Gogo.


    She still remembers Andre, who is almost crazy because of Gogo. If he sees Gogo, he will be very


    happy.


    But, when she turns around, those people are gone.


    Miya sighs.


    Seeing Miya like this, Alex can''t help asking, "What happens?"


    "I see Susan''s family just now. There is a little girl by her side. Andre misses Gogo so much. If Gogo


    stands in front of him, he will be too happy to forget his homework."


    In fact, she doesn''t want her children to submerge in homework. They are in holiday now but they do


    nothing except for their homework... Lydia must not do that in the future.


    Otherwise, even if she is going to children, she will adopt a less sensible one.


    Alex looks at Miya''s eyes strangely, and he says with certainty, "This is impossible."


    "Why not? We don¡¯t know any news about Susan recently, has shepletely abandoned you?" Miya


    asks with a smile.


    Alex''s eyes is a little unnatural, but because of the rapid sh, Miya doesn''t find it.


    "It should be, after all, she should already know that we have a happy life." Alex says.


    "I always feel a little pity." Miya says.


    "What?"


    "Because Andre can''t meet Gogo."


    "Anyway, they will meet one day, so don''t worry so much."


    "Well, I agree." Miya nods, and then says, "Okay, let''s go back."


    "Aren''t you going to buy something?" Alex has nned to go shopping with her.


    Miya sighs helplessly, "I feel like when I''m with you, I don''t want to buy anything."


    "..." Alex is speechless. "Excuse me, do you have discrimination?"


    Miya shakes her head, "I think there''s nothing to buy. All things needed are already in the cart. Let¡¯s go


    to the checkout."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Okay, then let¡¯s go." Alex listens to Miya''s instructions.


    "Hello, you have consumed a total of 224 yuan."


    The cashier says, and Alex subconsciously takes out his wallet.


    Miy watches the cashier put the things into the stic bag quietly, and then, habitually, she opens her


    bag to get the wallet.


    But...Miya suddenly keeps her body unmoved.


    Alex is worried when seeing this. He pats her shoulder and asks, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Miya whispers to Alex, "I don''t seem to have a wallet."


    Alex is a little speechless, does she forget he is here?


    "So you have to follow me and be good, I will leave now." Alex quips.


    He is waiting for Miya to refute it. Unexpectedly, Miya just smiles slightly and says, "Okay, I will be


    good."


    After checking out, they return to thepany. Miya doesn''t say anything, but just lies on the sofa to


    read the magazine, and also marks something with a pen.


    Alex, who is supposed to calm down and work hard, is restless because of Miya''s silence.


    Miya is so obedient, why does he think she will be very troublesome?


    "What are you writing?" Alex steps forward and walks to Miya.


    Miya doesn''t lift her face but says, "be good."


    "..." Alex is speechless for a while. He looks at Miya and asks, "are you angry?"


    Miya shakes her head, "you are so good, how can I be angry?"


    The words are ironic... Alex can be sure that she is retaliating.


    "Well, I am sorry, don''t be angry." Alex says.


    Miya smiles suddenly, and she says, "Why do you apologize? Are you doing something wrong? I''m


    tagging for Aileen and Michelle now, aren''t they going to participate in the internationalpetitions?


    Time is limited, although they are talented, their ability is not strong enough. They need to learn more."


    Listening to Miya''s words, Alex leans over and sees many dense markings in the magazine.


    "It''s really boring here. Can you borrow sometest magazines?"


    When Alex thinks he is right, Miya speaks again.


    "Okay, sorry."


    Alex admits his mistake and he apologizes.


    "Um... pay attention to it next time, well, you can go back to work." Miya nods like a leader.


    Although Alex feels something is wrong, he doesn''t refute her.


    So, the result is that Miya writes an essay on those expired magazines...


    By the time they get off work, Alex is sorting out magazines, are these really magazines?


    Alex swallows. "Actually, you can watch TV. There are some good TV dramas recently. You can lie on


    the sofa with your mobile phone and eat something to watch the drama."


    "I don''t want it." Miya seems to be very disgusted with Alex''s proposal, she says, "The phone screen is


    too small, watching TV is really ufortable. And, are you preparing to raise me as a pig? If I do it, I


    will be fatter in three months. By the time, you will have reason to abandon me. I am not so stupid."


    Alex feels that now no matter he says, Miya can refute him, it seems she is extremely unwilling to stay


    with him. Alex is wondering what he has done?


    "Alex, what are you doing here, don''t you say we are going home?"


    Alex freezes for a while, and is immediately scolded by Miya again. He looks up and sees her thinking


    something, "What are you thinking?"


    "I am thinking, why do I marry you?"

 Chapter 521 The Characters Are Different

    Chapter 521 The Characters Are Different


    "What do you mean?" Alex asks with a raised eyebrow.


    "I always think you''re a little weirdtely and monitor me. Tell the truth, what''s the purpose?" Miya


    points at Alex''s nose.


    For a moment, Alex only feels that sweat has covered his forehead, but afterwards, he widens his eyes


    and talks to Miya. "Honey, you see, I am so honest. Why do you think I am weird?"


    In fact, this is quite weird... Miya is about to say this, but she is hugged by Alex and leaves here.


    "What are you doing?" Miya frowns unpleasantly.


    "Go home!" Alex says naturally.


    After that, he takes Miya home. But Miya seems to be very vengeful, she just sits in the car and looks


    at Alex quietly.


    Even when arriving at home, she just ys with Lydia for a while, and after dinner, Miya quickly goes to


    the bedroom.


    Since Miya is also alone in the bedroom at that time, so Alex is a little worried about her, so he follows


    her.


    However, Miya goes to bed after taking a bath.


    "You are going to sleep?" Alex nces at the clock. It''s still early.


    Miya nods, "If I don''t go to bed early, what if I want to sleep in thepany tomorrow?"


    "You can sleep in thepany tomorrow."


    Hearing Alex''s words, Miya nces at himzily, then quickly closes her eyes.


    "It''ste now, let¡¯s sleep."


    After Miya says this, there is no movement for a long time, and then her even breath soundes.


    Alex looks at everything in front of him, shakes his head helplessly and smiles, then he takes a bath


    and falls asleep beside Miya.


    Miya sleeps very well at first, but in the middle of the night...


    There seems to be some movement in her dream... She who ims to be the future heres again.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "It seems that you don''t listen to me today at all."


    At first Miya is scared, butter she isn¡¯t. "Why should I listen to you?"


    "Leave Alex." The woman speaks straightforwardly.


    "Why should I leave him?"


    To tell the truth, Miya is a little scared that Alex will be like the person says, but... she is a little touched


    when she hears Alex says he won¡¯t leave her.


    "You characters are different. If you insist on being together, there will be no good results," the woman


    says.


    "..." Miya is speechless. "You even know this?"


    "Of course. Many people will say that you are mismatched. After that, your marriage will be destroyed,


    and then you, your children and your parents will get hurt."


    Originally, when talking about Alex, Miya can be a bit cruel, but when talking about her children and her


    parents, Miya hesitates.


    "We are mismatched?" Miya asks.


    "Yes, you may not believe it now. It''s toote for you to regret it in the future. You are not Alex''s


    beloved, and his Mrs Right will appearter."


    This sentence strikes Miya deeply, she does not understand, "I have been married Alex, his Mrs Right


    is not me?"


    "Susan and he have been together for so many years, they also don¡¯t have happy ending." The woman


    sneers. "You will understand it in the future. It is better for you to give up him now so that you will not


    hurt in the future."


    "The... the situation should be different." Miya remembers the previous things. If Susan does not go far


    at that time, then Alex should not have the opportunity to fall in love with her.


    She believe in Alex''s character.


    "Sucker, when you realize it, it will be toote." The woman rolls her eyes.


    "Then what will his Mrs Right look like in the future?"


    Now, Miya is curious about this. If she is not the Mrs Right, it means that her children will have


    stepmothers. She just wants to know if this stepmother will be good to her children?


    "She is a very good girl."


    "Details?"


    "She is virtuous. She may already be by your side now, but you need an opportunity to know who she


    is."


    "What opportunity?"


    "The internationalpetition."


    "What does this have to do with internationalpetition?"


    "Thedy is the champion of thepetition. The recent programs rted to you seem to be the


    internationalpetition."


    Miya is a little bit confused... Regarding internationalpetitions, there are only two champions in her


    heart.


    One is Aileen, who works hard for twenty hours a day. The other is Grace, who is already the president


    of Alex Group. It''s seems that these two people should be impossible.


    "Eh, wait, tell me who that person is."


    "It¡¯s a secret."


    The woman is gone.


    She says so much before, and now she says it is a secret?


    Miya mumbles, and then she doesn''t care about anything, because... it is dawn...


    She opens her eyes and looks at the world in front of her. She feels so empty.


    "Alex?"


    Miya calls tentatively, but no one answers her.


    Miya feels a little flustered, wondering if Alex has the same dream as her, and then he has left her?


    Miya has persuaded herself, but she still thinks about it unconsciously. Thinking if Alex has the same


    dream as her, will he really ignore her? After all, his own life is still very important. In addition to his own


    life, there are a series of promising things...They are much more important than her.


    Suddenly, she gets out of bed and runs out, and she wants to ask Alex about this.


    The result is that as soon as she walks to the door, the door is already opened...


    Miya looks at the man who opens the door. At first nce, there ars joy and shock in her eyes. At the


    second nce,she sees the breakfast that he is holding in his hand and his joyful eyes.


    Her heart is beating fast.


    "Good morning?"

 Chapter 522 No If

    Chapter 522 No If


    Not only is the man''s eyes soft, but his voice is the same. Miya looks at such a person in front of her in


    a trance.


    "You haven''t left yet?" Miya''s voice is full of shock.


    "Where am I leaving?"


    That man is Alex. When he hears Miya''s words, his first reaction is to smile. He doesn''t understand


    what Miya is saying.


    Miya is still in a trance, so even though she is asked back, she doesn''t know, either.


    Alex looks at Miya and feels a little strange. He looks down and frowns.


    "Why do you walk away without wearing slippers?"


    Miya recovers because of Alex''s words. She looks down at her feet. Because she is in a hurry, she


    forgets it.


    The next moment, she is already floating. Miya looks at the scene in front of her inconceivably, the tall


    man in front of her, holding the tray in one hand, and raising her with the other.


    Afterwards, he takes her to the bed and hands the breakfast in front of her, warning, "You can¡¯t walk


    around without slippers in the future."


    But Miya''s heart is full of the dream and her thoughts just now.


    "Alex, I''m asking you some questions. You must answer me truthfully." Miya doesn''t take breakfast, but


    looks up at Alex.


    Alex wants to tease Miya, but looking at her serious look, he just nods in coordination.


    "OK."


    "If, I mean if!" Miya emphasizes again and again.


    Alex still nods in coordination.


    "If you continue to be with me and your life will be threatened, will you still be with me?" Miya asks.


    Alex hesitates.


    Miya counts the time in her heart. She hears many people say that if a man thinks about your problem


    for more than three seconds, he may not really love you...


    Is Alex thinking about how to lie to her?


    After Miya waits a few more seconds, she finally hears Alex''s voice.


    "I''m thinking¡­"


    Alex has just spoken out, and he sees Miya''s expectant face.


    "I think there is no if."


    "Alex, please answer me." Miya can''t help feeling down when she hears this.


    "Is this question important to you?" Alex asks.


    Miya nods, it is about her future choices.


    Alex falls into contemtion again, and under Miya''s eager attention, he suddenly smiles, "I can''t figure


    out why you ask me this stupid question. Without you, my life will be meaningless."


    Miya''s mind at that time is trembling.


    She continues, "If not only your life is threatened, even your children, your parents are also


    threatened? At that time, will you still stay with me?"


    "Do you encounter something?" Alex would rather Miya asks him "She and his mother fall into the river


    at the same time and he will save who first", and he doesn''t believe that she will ask this kind of


    question.


    Miya is hesitant to tell Alex the dream, but finally she gives up. She shakes her head and says, "I hear


    that after giving birth, husbands don''t love wives but only love children, so I want to know if I am


    important in your heart."


    Alex is lost in contemtion again.


    "You statement is not correct. You should not if you are important in my heart. After all... my whole


    heart is full of you."


    "Alex, where do you learn these sweet words?" Miya is angry and annoyed, and she is about to take


    out a small punch to hammer Alex''s chest.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Alex frowns, "I don''t like to listen to this, can''t I be original?"


    "OK, OK." Miya smiles when she speaks.


    Because Alex is pretending to be very wronged when he is talking, and she wants tough.


    "Well, then this topic has passed! Now, enjoy your meal." Alex says, holding a bowl of porridge in his


    hand, gently scooping up, after a few sips, then puts it in front of Miya.


    "I''ll help myself." Miya thinks it is a shame to be fed by others as an adult.


    "No." Alex says, insisting on handing the small spoon to Miya''s mouth.


    "Alex, can''t I take care of myself?"


    Miya says with a smile. In fact, she still likes Alex¡¯s reaction.


    "No matter how independent you are, you can be dependent in front of me because you are my


    queen." Alex says.


    Thinking about how cool he is at the beginning, now... he nces silently at the porridge in front of him,


    he is a ve!


    However, he is voluntary. If he can stay with Miya, he will not mind anything.


    After they finish breakfast, they go to thepany.


    During this period, they are fully prepared. Alex buys all the magazines about fashion, and also orders


    a variety of weekly magazines. It is estimated that all of these magazines can be read in a week. These


    magazines are now in the trunk.


    In order to prevent Miya from reading the magazine too fast, they also take aptop with arger


    screen... because Miya does not like watching dramas on mobile phone...


    Alex thinks Miya should not be bored and cranky in this way. When Miya is focusing, he can


    concentrate on his work.


    However, Alex doesn''t expect that Miya is too focusing to ignore him. Even when Alex wants to chat


    with her, she behaves with no interest.


    "Miya, would you please pay more attention to me? I am so handsome. If you pay less attention, aren¡¯t


    you afraid that I will run away with others?"


    Alex is absolutely boring at this time, it is already noon, but Miya seems to embed in the magazine, and


    can¡¯t leave them.

 Chapter 523 Feeling Sympathetic

    Chapter 523 Feeling Sympathetic


    "Miya..."


    Seeing that Miya doesn''t respond, Alex steps forward again.


    But Miya pushes him away.


    "Don''t bother me, I am reading books."


    Alex feels a little depressed, "Can this book look handsome than me?"


    "I haven''t found out before that this magazine is better than the famous ones."


    Miya is unanswered.


    And Alex should understand that he is ignored...


    "Miya, it''s time for lunch now. The book is good and you can read it after lunch." Alex says


    However, Miya doesn¡¯t seem to hear.


    "Miya..."


    Alex starts to pull on Miya''s sleeve and rocks around.


    "Miya, let¡¯s have lunch together..."


    Miya loves the book, but when seeing Alex like this, she still can''t help feeling disgusted.


    "You..." Miya finally responds, but before Alex feels happy, a voicees from the door.


    "Alex, what are you doing?"


    Aileen and Michelle are standing at the door dumbly.


    They think they only open the office door but they don¡¯t expect to see a new world.


    Aileen is totally uneptable. Her elder brother is doing this. What is the situation?


    Alex''s face is dark. This time he loses his face again.


    But Miyaughs unscrupulously, "Alex, it''s embarrassing."


    Alex''s face is even more stiff. He looks at the two people at the door with his cold eyes. "What are you


    doing here?"


    But after speaking, it will make people understand that not only his eyes are cold, but his voice is even


    colder.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    This makes the twodies at the door startle at the same time.


    "Uh... we just want toe to Miya for lunch." Aileen says.


    "Can''t you eat it yourself? Why do youe to Miya?" In fact, Alex means why theye in without


    knocking on the door?


    Alex''s words embarrass them both at the same time.


    Aileen says, "We haven''tmunicated with Miya for a long time. Anyway, Miya is our teacher, there


    are some things I don''t understand, I should ask her about it. Miya, we would like to ask yo some


    professional questions during the meal time, you should agree to our requirements."


    Alex wants to reject it for Miya. Miya doesn¡¯t promise to have lunch with him, how will she apany


    others?


    However, Miya closes the book and stands up. She looks at the two people at the door with a bright


    smile. "That''s great. I haven''t chatted with you recently."


    Miya walks to the door, and Alexes along.


    "Alex, we are just looking for Miya, and we don''t want to find you." Aileen smiles awkwardly.


    Alex responds with a sincere smile. "We are one. If you want to have meals with Miya, I must go too."


    Alex''s words make the people on the side feel involuntarily speechless. Michelle holds Aileen''s hand


    more tightly.


    Aileen thinks that Michelle is probably frightened by Alex. He is cool normally, but he is like a sucker


    now... She thinks if Grace is here to see Alex like this, she must have regretted to fall in love with Alex.


    "Actually, you can go with us, but you have to know that workers like us certainly are not richer than the


    boss." Aileen says.


    Alex has an uneasy sense of foreboding, "You are... asking me to pay the bill?"


    "Oh, how smart you are." Aileen praises Alex.


    "Won''t you pay the bill for your teacher? How can you ask your teacher''s husband pay it?"


    "But you are also our boss. If we have meals together, how does it make sense for us to pay?"


    Aileen is unwilling tog behind.


    Miya can not have thought that the two siblings are arguing about who pays for a meal.


    "Miya, see, my brother is bullying me."


    "Honey, see, she bullies me."


    Aileen wants to report it to Miya. As a result... Alex also does it, which is very disgusting.


    "Forget it, it is my treat." Miya announces by snapping the book on the desk.


    They are instantly dumbfounded, "No! Miya, you can beat Alex."


    Miya is a little speechless, "He has a basic sry of 3,000 per month... It is estimated that he can''t


    afford your meal."


    When Miya just says it, they don''t understand it, but when they think about it deeply, it''s...


    "Alex, you are so poor." Aileenughs.


    Michelle is also a little shocked. She asks, "The vice president''s sry is only three thousand per


    month?" She is only a small employee, but her sry is far more than that! What¡¯s more, her


    department leader is a 30 years old independent woman. Her clothes are changed almost every day,


    and she has various famous brand bags.


    Except for her own family background, her wages should be high.


    Miya says, "This is the basic sry..." She ads the word "basic".


    Generally speaking, the president will have shares in thepany. As long as he manages the


    company well, there will be more dividends.


    Although... "Although he doesn''t have dividends."


    "Why?" Michelle still doesn''t understand.


    Aileen on the side looks at Michelle''s stupid look, and whispers to her, "The financial power of the


    family is all handed over to Miya. My brother should only manage the ount. The fundamental ability


    of the vice president is probably ounting."


    Following Aileen''s introduction, Michelle looks at Alex with sympathy. But looking at Miya, she still can''t


    help but envy.


    She thinks Miya must have saved the gxy in herst life.


    Alex feels the gaze around him, he feels like he is sympathized...

 Chapter 524 An Indispensable Reason To Win

    Chapter 524 An Indispensable Reason To Win


    Alex looks and blinks at Miya injuredly, seeming to act cute.


    But Miya know that Alex is asking her to save his face...


    "Okay, Let¡¯s have lunch. Don''t stay here." Miya says.


    The twodies think Miya is right. Aileen steps forward to take her hand and leaves.


    Alex follows Miya, and Michelle is walking beside him.


    To tell the truth, Alex is a little ufortable, he always thinks Michelle is watching him.


    When he feels ufortable again, he turns around and happens to see Michelle.


    Michelle looks at Alex''s face, knowing that her watching is discovered.


    Alex is still thinking about why she keeps looking at him, but he hears Michelle ask, "Alex, do you have


    3,000 yuan as your pocket money per month?"


    Asked this, he is a little sad. He quickly steps up, and he refuses to answer this question.


    His sry is indeed 3000 yuan every month, but... he really has no private money.


    Almost every time he goes shopping with Miya, he pays for it in the end. It doesn''t mean that he is


    really so poor, in fact, he actually has a credit-card, but he seldom uses it. After all, things bought by


    Miya is cost-effective...


    Michelle looks at Alex''s back and knows what is going on. She can''t helpughing, "Is there anything


    else you can''t say about this? Are you henpecked?"


    Of course, she can''t perceive Miya treats her husband like this.


    Although they seem to love each other...


    "Alex, can you go faster?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Michelle hears Miya''s voice, and then sees Alex speeding up the pace of walking.


    Michelle also quickly follows.


    Tonight is a full moon night.


    Miya is rxing herself on the balcony to as usual, and asionally looks up at the stars.She suddenly


    hears a song, so she begins to look in the yard, wondering who is singing, but she only finds a lone


    figure.


    She sits in the pavilion in the yard alone, looking at the pond on the side.


    Because of the distance, Miya can not see who she is and her expression.


    However, Miya feels that the person is going to jump into the water.


    "Eh, Miya, where are you going?"


    As soon as Alexes out of the bathroom, he sees Miya running past him.


    Miya nces at Alex and says, "I''m going to the yard for a while and I''ll be backter."


    After that, she runs out.


    "Wait, put on a coat first!" Alex looks at Miya''s thin back and feels worried.


    So he takes a coat and goes out, too.


    Miya finally sees that the woman is Michelle.


    The pavilion in their courtyard is next to the pond. If people sit on the edge, their feet can reach the


    water.


    Michelle is sitting on the edge of the pavilion with her two legs immersing in the water. She asionally


    looks at the moon. It seems she is having a good time.


    Seemingly hearing the sound, Michelle turns around and sees Miya standing on the side.


    "Miya, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Miya feels a little weird. When she sees Michelle, she can still hear the song, but as soon as she


    approaches her, the song disappears.


    "Are you singing just now?" Miya asks.


    Michelle shakes her head, "No! You know I am tone-deaf. I won''t be so unscrupulous to disturb others


    at night."


    Hearing Michelle''s words, Miya feels a little strange. Does she has auditory hallucinations?


    "What song do you hear? I can''t hear it here," Michelle says again.


    When Miya hears Michelle say this, she immediately changes her statement, "I probably hear it wrong,


    what are you doing here now?"


    "Uh... I''m watching stars here, don''t you think the stars tonight are beautiful?" Michelle asks.


    Miya looks up at the sky. The brightness of the stars is not particrly obvious this evening because


    the moon''s brilliance is too strong.


    "It is quitete now, and tomorrow is not a weekend. Are you sure you are not going back to sleep?"


    Miya asks.


    Michelle shakes her head and smiles, "Anyway, I am a dispensable person. Sometimes I feel strange


    why I go to work. Obviously, I am not capable. Miya, do I bother you in David Group? You must tell me


    the truth."


    "How will you be dispensable?" Miyaes to Michelle''s side and sits down.


    She looks at Michelle and says, "many people in thepany think you are very good and talented.


    Although Aileen is more talented, you can be a designer in the future as long as you practise more."


    "Really?" Michelle doesn''t seem to believe Miya.


    Miya nods, "Of course I''m telling the truth, and I don''t have to lie to you, right?"


    Michelle thinks Miya is right, "I think Aileen is really good." Having said that, she has to praise Aileen


    again.Both of them give up halfway, but Aileen learns it much better than her.


    "Because Aileen has an indispensable reason to win, I think if you also have that reason, you will be


    simr to her." Miya says with Aileen appearing in her mind. She is with a strong belief in winning.


    "An indispensable reason?" Michelle considers the words deeply, feeling it is too esoteric to


    understand.


    "Yeah." Miya nods. "It doesn''t matter if you don¡¯t have that reason. It''s a long life anyway. You still have


    a lot of time to work hard."


    Michelle listenx to Miya''s words thoughtfully. "But I feel that life is very short. You can''t do many things


    before you can do it."


    "For example?"


    "Such as love, although you mightugh at me, I still think love upies arge part of my heart."


    Michelle says, sighing slightly.


    "I still haven''t forgotten Jason''s appearance until now, even if I know he doesn''t love me and he just


    takes advantage of me, but I love him unconsciously and want to be close to him. Maybe in your eyes,


    this is stupid."

 Chapter 525 Moonlight Is Too Charming

    Chapter 525 Moonlight Is Too Charming


    Michelle''s self-deprecating look makes Miya feel distressed. But... "Is it toote?"


    "Yes, I am thinking about the time when we break up. Actually, at that time, Jason hase to me and


    says he wants to be with me again, but I hesitate."


    Miya frowns.


    "Actually, I regret it now. I always feel that it is because of my regret that Jason will be with Beauty. If I


    agree with him at that time, will Jason still be by my side?"


    "There should be no regrets about this." Miya listens to Michelle''s words and subconsciously retorts. "I


    think breaking up with Jason is a great thing for you. His characters appear after the breakup. Look at


    what he is like now, do you still like him?"


    "But I..." Michelle is only halfway through, and when she looks at Miya''s expression, she suddenly can''t


    say anything.


    "Maybe I don''t have the luck like you, in fact, I feel that you and Lisa are very happy." Michelle always


    thinks that they are representative of happiness.


    "If you are confident, you can be happy too." Miya is very straightforward at the moment, she can''t see


    people abase themselves because of others .


    "I..." Michelle shakes her head. "Thanks, but I¡¯d better not. I feel like I''m out of ce when I am here."


    "Huh?" Miya''s thinks of Andre words.


    "Gogo, she is actually not happy here."


    She is looking at Michelle who doesn¡¯t seem to be happy. Does her family make others feel so bad?


    "I feel like I can''t enter your world, even our basic values are different." Michelle''s voice is as light as a


    feather, but it catches in Miya''s heart .


    "I don''t think there is any difference between us." Since Michelle says so, she wants to have a deeper


    conversation.


    "I don''t understand. When Lisa and me are at your cafe, we get along well, why..." Miya asks halfway,


    and Michelle speaks.


    "Because I think you are a pitiful person like me at that time, I think your husband has died, and I am


    also like a widow. In fact, I am doubtful about what you said when Lisa appears, because the loopholes


    are really obvious, but...I still choose to believe you. I believe that you are the same as me."


    "Now we are simr..."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "No. My rtionship fails, but you are with a perfect family. We are very different from each other. It is


    impossible to be the same."


    Because of Michelle''s words, Miya is quiet, "sorry, I ignore your feelings..."


    Michelle, because Miya says so, feels her rhetoric overheated, so she lowers her head and says, "I''m


    sorry."


    Alex, who is standing with Miya¡¯s coat not far away, is like looking at his daughter, and he is afraid to


    go. Although Miya and Michelle seem to be in heated discussions, they are still good friends. What if he


    suddenly rushes up but is driven by Miya? He will lose his face.


    "There is nothing to be sorry for," Miya says with her eyes softly facing Michelle.


    Michelle looks at Miya andugh.


    "What are youughing at?" Miya lowers her eyebrows, feeling like she is being tricked.


    "I amughing at what. I just say!" She covers her face with her hands and wipes away some tears


    from the corners of her eyes. "I actually major in designing at university, but because of Jason''s words,


    I change it. Sometimes I think that if the goal is so easy to be changed, maybe this is not my real ideal.


    Yeah. But, I don¡¯t expect that I learn it again this time..."


    Miya doesn''t speak but just looks at Michelle quietly because she doesn''t know how tofort her.


    Later, Michelle says.


    "I''ve heard before that if the moonlight is too fascinating, people may do something incredible


    involuntarily. For example..." Michelle says, removing her hands which cover her eyes just now and to


    reveal her eyes .


    Her eyes are not as pure as usual, they have been contaminated with dust, and it is terrifying.


    Miya is looking at her eyes, and her smile gradually disappears and bes cold and indifferent. She


    suddenly raises her hand, and the next moment, she pushes Michelle into the water.


    "Ah--help!"


    Michelle begins to struggle in the water, "Miya, save me!"


    Miya can''t believe what she has done. She looks at her hands and Michelle in the water, backing away.


    "Help!"


    Michelle is still yelling, apanied by some coughs. When she sees Miya''s indifference, she is still


    struggling, but she doesn''t expect that she is sinking faster and faster.


    "I haven''t done it, I haven¡¯t." Miya murmurs


    Alex has called the doorman to save Michelle, and he protects Miya in his arms.


    Michelle is wearing light clothing this evening. When she gets wet, her clothes are close to her


    exquisite body. It¡¯s not so obvious when in the water, but when she stands onnd, it is apparent,


    Michelle is trembling. When she is in the water, she is already frozen. Unexpectedly, when she reaches


    thend, the coldness is much stronger.


    "Are you okay?" Alex looks at Michelle''s face and asks politely.


    Michelle nods, but keeps coughing. She is covering her chest and wants to pat it. But the clothes are


    wet and the fabric is thin, the cloth even falls off during patting.


    She probably has the habit of wearing pajamas without wearing underwear. As soon as the fabric falls


    off, her nakedness is very straightforwardly exposed to others.


    Alex doesn''t respond, but the guard is different. He is a vigorous young man. Although he also has a


    moral concept, it is instinctive to look at beautiful women. He can''t control it.


    "This is for you." Alex throws Miya''s coat to Michelle.

 Chapter 526 Be Scared To Death

    Chapter 526 Be Scared To Death


    "If you feel unwell, the doorman will take you to the hospital. If you think it''s not a big deal, you can go


    back to your bedroom. Don''te out at night if unnecessary."


    Thest sentence seems to be Alex''s warning. The next moment, he holds Miya back who is in a


    panic.


    Michelle pinches the coat given by Alex, but before she says thank you, she can only looks at the back


    of Alex. It seems something blocks her heart, but she doesn¡¯t know what it is.


    "How are you feeling now? If you feel ufortable, I will take you to the hospital now."


    Michelle is still stunned, but she hears the person on the side. She turns back and gives a polite smile


    to the doorman, "Thank you, I feel better now, so I am going back."


    After that, Michelle leaves, and the guard doesn''t stop her. Looking at her back, he remembers the


    beautiful scenery just now.


    Alex walks anxiously all the way, and as soon as he returns to the room, he puts Miya on the bed,


    patting her face lightly while calling her name.


    However, Miya doesn''t respond at all with her eyes flickering, as if she is scared to death.


    "Miya, can you hear me?" Alex asks eagerly.


    However, Miya still doesn''t respond. Alex ps her face again, wondering if he should turn to a monk


    for help.


    Suddenly, Miya responds him. She keeps saying, "I don¡¯t want to do it just now. My hands are out of


    control."


    Alex nods. He wants to show that he believes her, but is misunderstood by Miya as mistrust. She puts


    her hands on Alex''s shoulders and says, "You must believe me! I really haven''t thought about that."


    Alex nods and says softly, "I believe you, I know you."


    Miya smiles with relief, and finally buries her head in Alex''s arms and falls asleep soon.


    Alex feels something strange today, but when he sees what Miya is like, he doesn''t know how to ask


    her. Or he should figure it out tomorrow.


    The next day, Miya reacts as if nothing has happened.


    In the morning, Alex takes Miya to the dining table for breakfast. He can see Michelle''s evasive eyes,


    but Miya behaves as usual.


    She still greets Michelle as usual, "Good morning, Michelle! You seem to be a little tired.What


    happens?"


    Michelle looks at Miya in surprise, "You..."


    "Yes?" Miya looks at Michelle with confusion. "What''s wrong with me?"


    Michelle is about to say what happensst night, but she receives a a warning signal from the side.


    She turns around and sees Alex watching her...


    So, Michelle shakes her head, she says, "I don¡¯t sleep wellst night."


    "Are you worrying about something?" Miya asks.


    Michelle shakes her head, and she can''t say that she takes a bath in the middle of the night yesterday,


    but her hair is still wet before the middle of the night so she has to stay upte.


    She says, "there is a mosquito in my room. I can''t stand it. It''s really annoying because I can''t catch it."


    Listening to Michelle''s description, Miya seems to feel that kind of pain.


    "What kind of is so powerful? You can''t catch it yet?" Aileen is surprised to hear Michelle''s words.


    There is never anything like a mosquito in her room since she is a child. It is only after she goes to


    work that she sees mosquitoes asionally.


    However, those mosquitoes are killed by her assistant. Perhaps it is the assistant who wipes them out


    quickly at that time, so Aileen always thinks that the mosquito is a very ipetent creature.


    Because of Aileen¡¯s words, almost the whole family¡¯s eyes are on her, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong.¡±


    Everyone also knows Aileen''s situation, so they just smile politely at her, and then continue to have


    breakfast.


    Michelle is eating attentively. But when she looks up and see Alex serving food for Miya, she thinks that


    Alex''s warning just now is telling her not to talk about what happensst night.


    Miya hasn''t mentioned what happensst night at all, she probably has ignored it. If she speaks it out, it


    is very likely to affect their rtionships. Whether it is for Miya or for herself, the best thing is to keep


    this matter in the bottom of heart forever.


    While Aileen looks at the food in front of her, after finishing the meal, she goes to work as usual.


    This time the minister says that she has made progress again. Every time she hears the minister says


    so, she will be very happy. For daily praise, of course, she will work harder to improve.


    "Oh, Alex, I hear from the minister that you going to hold a meeting in our department today, right?"


    When Aileen thinks of the minister, she can''t help thinking of her frowning face yesterday. She seems a


    little afraid of the meeting.


    Alex doesn''t speak but just looks up at Aileen.


    Aileen thinks that she has not expressed clearly. She says, "I mean, I want to know what the meeting is


    about."


    "Don''t talk about business while eating." Alex directly rejects Aileen.


    Aileen curls her lips helplessly, thinking that she will know itter anyway.


    "Well, don''t talk about business, then I will watch you disy affection."


    Aileen seems to roast helpless, "Oh, my brother has four children, why am I still single! It is so


    annoying!"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Aileen¡¯s words, everyone presentughs except Alex.


    "Since you are so bored with us, then you should go find a boyfriend." Miya actually "despises" this


    kind ofdy, who wants to date but iszy to find a boyfriend. Because they always say it but never do


    it, they have some ideas in their hearts, but those ideas upy less than 0.5% of the total heart.


    "Well, I haven¡¯t found a man as excellent as my brother." Aileen says, rolling her eyes. "If I can find


    someone as handsome and nice as my elder brother, I will have married. Michelle, do you think so?"

 Chapter 527 Will Not Be Unclear About Yourself

    Chapter 527 Will Not Be Unclear About Yourself


    "What?" Michelle, who is named suddenly, is a little shocked, and her voice raises unconsciously.


    Aileen looks at Michelle¡¯s overreacting and can''t help smiling. "Eh, Michelle, are you still thinking about


    the mosquitost night?"


    Michelle shakes her head. "No, uh, yes."


    "What do you want to say?" Aileen asks.


    "I am thinking that Randy seems to have a good rtionship with you. Maybe Randy can help you get


    rid of being single."


    Michelle speaks very seriously without any signs of joking.


    It is such a serious look that makes the children and Miyaugh,


    "Aunt, I think Aunt Michelle is right. You can have a try." Joey raises her hands in agreement.


    "I also feel that Uncle Randy is good, but I feel like he is a little bit lost if you are couple." Ben touches


    his chin thoughtfully.


    "Uncle Randy is an elite if he is serious, but if you are serious, you can only be aedian. But well,


    we are just saying. Auntie, don''t be discouraged!" Andre is sitting next to Aileen, patting her hands to


    comfort.


    Aileen only wants to roast at first, but she is really embarrassed now.


    "Miya, look at your children, you should teach them well." Aileen can¡¯t outargue the children, so she


    can onlyin to Miya.


    Miya shakes her head helplessly, "I think they are right! I''ll talk to Randy someday. If you two are


    together, it will be good."


    Aileen looks at Miya speechlessly, "Miya, you can''t do it."


    "Am I wrong?" Miya asks.


    Aileen can''t answer it for a while, andter she wants to talk about something else, but she is stopped


    by Alex¡¯s eyes. She shakes her head, "No, no. I think you are right and you are a particrly perfect


    person. Well, I have got a lot of work to do. I have to go."


    Michelle also goes with her.


    "Michelle, it''s too early now. Don''t care about Aileen. You can goter." Miya shouts at Michelle''s back.


    However, Michelle doesn''t look back and says, "Aileen and I are in the same car. If she leaves, I have


    to walk to thepany."


    "You can go with meter! Michelle!" Miya shouts again.


    At this moment, she still doesn''t get a reply.


    Miya is a little shocked. She looks back at Alex and asks, "Why does Michelle run so fast?"


    Alex serves porridge on Miya''s lips, "I don''t know."


    Miya naturally eats the porridge, then puts her hands on the table with her head on it, and she still


    doesn''t understand.


    The three children nce at each other and then put down their chopsticks.


    "Daddy, Mommy, help yourself, and we will do our homework first."


    "What?" Miya almost shouts. "Why do you have so much homework? Do you need me to talk to the


    teacher?"


    "Mommy, do you forget? You just buy us a set of test papers the day before yesterday... There are


    hundreds exercises on them. Although we are clever, we can''t do so much in a while." Ben says.


    In fact, he and Andre do quickly. In the past two days, they have done hundreds of test papers, but


    Joey fails to keep up with them, she just finishes dozens of them.


    "I have bought test papers for you?" Miya seems to have heard some jokes. "How will I buy test papers


    for you?" Obviously the thing she hates most is that children love learning so much...


    "But, you really buy it for us." Joey says, her voice is a little weak, and she seems to be scared by


    Miya.


    "Is this the case?" Miya tries to recall it, but she fails.


    In view of that Miya is forgetful, Alex just pats Miya on the shoulder. He looks at the children and says,


    "I buy it for you, don''t you always ask me for it?" Alex tips the children a wink.


    "But I clearly remember..." Joey still thinks she remembers correctly.


    Ben on the side receives Alex''s signal so he stops Joey. "Joey, let''s go back to do our exercises. An


    answer you give me in the morning is wrong. You need to correct it."


    Joey hears Ben''s words, and her small face copses. "It is wrong again, it seems that I can not


    mathematics well."


    "It''s okay, I''ll teach you a few more methods." Ben says.


    Listening to Ben, Joey obediently goes with him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After arriving in the bedroom, Joey looks at Ben''s paper. It seems that their answers are the same.


    "Why is your answer right, and mine is wrong?" Joey asks.


    "Actually, ours are right." Andre also follows, answering Joey generously, "Mommy won''t buy us test


    papers, but she indeed buys it the day before yesterday, there are only two reasons. The first reason is


    that Mommy doesn¡¯t buy it, and the second reason is...she is confused for a while. But no matter what


    the reason is, if you make her clear, our papers will only be torn by her."


    Joey finds it reasonable, so she turns around and asks Ben, "This is why you want to take me away


    just now?"


    Ben nods, "in order to make progress, we certainly can''t let Mommy know."


    Joey''s face copses again, "If I know Mommy''s thoughts earlier, I will have given her all the papers."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, I don''t want to do exercise at all, especially maths." Joey says, looking at the mistakes on her


    test paper unhappily, "I don''t want to stay with you two learning machines. It¡¯s too boring."


    "Then you can y elsewhere, we won''t stop you." Ben hears Joey''s words and smiles like a "mother".


    But Joey looks at him and wants to beat him...


    "Ben, it''s all your fault." Joey shouts.


    Ben is confused, "What have I done?"


    "You say that people who are not good at math are born as pigs. I want to be a beautiful little princess, I


    don''t want to be a pig..."


    Andre and Ben nearly fall down, Joey''s words are a little bit scary.


    "Joey, Ben means if you study well, you won''t be unclear about yourself..."

 Chapter 528 Ask Her To Come Back

    Chapter 528 Ask Her To Come Back


    "Andre, do you mean that I don''t have a clear idea of myself?" Joey asks with a sullen face.


    Andre looks away and doesn''t want to answer Joey.


    Joey grumbles unpleasantly, "I am so beautiful, howe I am not a little princess?"


    "Uh..." Ben is speechless.


    Joey turns her head to look at Ben again. "Do I say something wrong?"


    Ben shakes his head immediately, "No, no, you are right. I want to do some maths exercises first."


    Joey looks at Ben speechlessly.


    Ben runs immediately in the next moment.


    Joey doesn''t chase him and looks at Andre again.


    Andre also says, "I have to go too." Then he leaves.


    Joey snorts, then she sits down and opens her test papers, "These two learning machines mean that I


    am poor at learning, huh, if you can¡¯t get a higher grade than me in the test next time, you will regret it."


    As a result, Joey also begins to do exercise...


    In David Group, all the talents from the design department gather in the conference room, and Alex is


    holding a meeting with them now.


    The main issue they discuss is that recently, many people leave messages on the official website,


    saying that the brand quality of David Group¡¯s clothing has recently declined slightly, especially some


    styles, which have been released by Alex Group some time ago.


    This makes the "David Group giarism incident" previously released by Alex Group hot, and it also


    causes many people to resist David Group''s products.


    If the sales of clothing are not good, the next thing to face is the news that various agents are about to


    break the contract.


    "Alex, it will be better if Miyaes back."


    When everyone is meditating, the design director of the David Group says.


    "As everyone knows, the most popr brand of David Group is jo, but jo has not released new


    products for a quarter. The fashion industry is updated very quickly, and you will miss it if you are not


    careful. The reason why we are questioned by others is because other people¡¯s design ideas are the


    same with ours, but weunch themter. It proves that the things we learn are the same."


    The design director says a lot of things that makes Alex feel very reasonable, but he is afraid of Miya


    getting tired, but remembers the recent boredom of Miya, she might thank him so much if he lets her go


    to work.


    Alex doesn''t speak, so Alice prepares to turn to the next part, which is her presentation.


    "Here is the n made by the partners of the nning Department. Please see if there are any


    problems. If there are no problems, we will follow this n."


    Alex says. Although this n is one in a million, he still is a little dissatisfied with it, after all, it has not


    solved the problem at its source.


    And he originally thinks that, the design department will not agree these difficult activity with little


    capital, but he seems wrong. They seem to have no other voices than to praise


    "Alex, who puts forward this n?" the design director asks.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Alex is trying to answer her, but he identally sees the content which is not rted to the activity. It


    gives a detailed introduction to the rtionship between fabric and clothing, as well as solutions to


    design bottlenecks, which is just like a textbook.


    Alex looks at the Alice who is disying the report, hoping to get her exnation.


    Alice doesn¡¯t know it. This USB is given to her by Alex before the meeting.


    At this moment, Alex remembers that before the meeting, his documents happen to be ced with


    Miya''s things. Are these things made by Miya these days?


    "Alex, I think we can publish a magazine for a fashion brand. We can put our new product preview in


    the magazine, so that there will be no examples of others who have the same concept with us."


    A series of thoughts sh through the design director''s brain, so she says them suddenly.


    Alex finds it interesting, so he looks at the design director and motions her to continue.


    "We can first make this report into an advance book, and then package this author as a well-known


    designer. In this case, it should attract a group of students who major clothing, or fashion design


    enthusiasts."


    The design director''s words make people feel very reasonable...


    "Who is this author?" Someone asks.


    "Well generally speaking, the author''s name will be written at the beginning of the report, but this is not


    there, and the content is concise and useful. It feels like the teacher''s highlight."


    "Highlight?" Aileen, who hears this word, feels that it is the point. "This is written by my sister-inw!"


    She suddenly realizes it and she calls out at once.


    Because of this shouting, the surroundings are quiet. Aileen is embarrassed as a helpless orangutan


    breaks into the crowd.


    "Your sister-inw? Who is your sister-inw?" the design director asks.


    Since Aileen doesn''t say her identity when she enters David Group, and with a solid foundation, she is


    basically thought she is admitted through a formal way.


    "It''s Miya."


    When Aileen is embarrassed, Michelle stands up.


    The design director is also from the Alex Group. Of course she knows the rtionship between Miya


    and Alex. If Aileen knows Miya, won''t she be... yes, she seems to have the same surname as Alex.


    The design director can''t helpughing, she doesn¡¯t know the news until now.


    "Because she likes jo and is Miya''s fan, she always hopes that her brother can marry Miya, so she calls


    Miya as her sister-inw in private."


    Michelle exins seriously without smile all the way, which make people feel that she is telling the


    truth.


    Everyone seems to realize it.


    "I think this title is also very interesting, you can add it to the publicity." Design director says.


    But the more she looks at Aileen, the more she feels Aileen is simr to Alex. They must be siblings.


    However, since she wants to hide her identity, then she will not speak it out.


    Subsequently, a group of listeners join the discussion.


    Alex gradually changes from a host to an audience. He sums up the meeting. "Ask Miya toe back."


    It seems that he can only do it.


    However, Miya is now looking for her USB in the office. It takes her so many days to do it. It can¡¯t be


    lost.


    After the meeting ends perfectly, Alex returns to the office and wants to talk with Miya, only to find that


    she is lying on the ground to find something.


    "What are you doing?" Alex asks.

 Chapter 529 Don’t Need To Rest

    Chapter 529 Don¡¯t Need To Rest


    Hearing Alex''s words, Miya looks up at him, but immediately buries her head again.


    Alex is speechless. Is the floor charming than him?


    "Alex, have you seen my USB?"


    Just when Alex is unhappy in his heart, Miya asks him.


    Only then does Alex know what Miya is doing. He steps forward and holds Miya the sofa. "It is here."


    Alex says, returning the USB to Miya.


    Miya holds the USB with excitement on her face. Of course, the excitement is short-lived.


    Alex watches Miya''s smiling disappear little by little, and she looks at the USB with suspicion before


    turning her eyes to Alex''s direction.


    Alex feels her staring, but he still smiles at Miya.


    "Alex, can you exin to me, what''s going on with this USB?" Miya asks angrily.


    Alex looks at Miya and suddenly says, "Congrattions."


    Miya is confused, "Why do you say so?"


    "Your work is regarded as a masterpiece in the design department, and they strongly suggest me


    publishing your work."


    Alex says with affection feelings and high tone, but why does Miya look at him as if he is a fool.


    "Alex, are you dreaming? The content in the USB is for reference for Aileen and Michelle, and it is just


    basic. If these things are published, won''t it be a joke?"


    Miya does not believe Alex at all.


    "The design department also wants me to set up an editorial department and you are the chief editor."


    Miya still can''t believe it, but when she sees Alex''s firm eyes, she asks dubiously, "really?"


    "When did I lie to you?" Alex smiles.


    Miya thinks about it, and he really doesn''t, "So...I have to work?"


    Alex thinks that Miya is used to staying at home now, and it will be particrly hard for her to work. "It


    doesn''t matter if you don''t want to. I can tell them."


    "Tell them about what?"


    "I won''t set up the editorial department." Alex says, wanting to receive Miya¡¯s praise, "you can stay


    idle."


    "Why not? I feel quite interesting."


    Alex looks at Miya, and his eyes are a littleplicated. Does she know her words are contradictory?


    "And, why should I idle? I''m so bored here, now I can go to work. Why should I refuse this


    opportunity?"


    Listening to Miya''s words, Alex thinks it makes sense, but he is still confused if she wants toe back


    to work.


    Next, Alex listens to Miya saying, "What time should I begin to work? Is it tomorrow?"


    Alex shakes his head.


    "Today?" Miya''s voice is raised, making others easy to hear her joy.


    Alex shakes his head. "I am going to prepare it now. Everything hasn''t beenpleted yet. I guess it


    will take a week."


    "A week?" Miya is unhappy. "I can''t go to work until next week? I feel my heart bleeding."


    In fact, Alex wants to say that his heart is really hurt, is he so bad?


    "Are you bored with me?" Alex asks.


    Alex also feels a little speechless, "I finally know why our children always want to learn."


    "Why?"


    "Because they have a mother who don''t need to rest..."


    What Alex says is right. Miya''s personality directly affects her children, making them study all the time.


    "..."


    Miya is also unable to refute these words, she really doesn¡¯t need to rest.


    "Miya, you can rx asionally." Alex persuades.


    Miya looks at Alex, "I''ve rested enough, if you ask me to look after the children, I can do it, but you just


    let mee to thepany with you. I can only read magazines here. I have read these magazines


    several times."


    "Aren''t there a few new ones today?" Alex asks. There are many kinds of magazines. Alex even buys


    many novels to prevent Miya from being bored.


    "It''s all done." Miya whispers helplessly. "I want to add something new to the USB just now, and I don''t


    expect it loses."


    "Well, I will set up an editing department as soon as possible."


    "OK." Miya nods with a wink.


    Looking at the person opposite, Alex can''t help raising his hand to touch her head, "pay attention to


    your health. If you are too tired, I will punish you to stay with me all the time."


    "I''m not happy about what you say Do you hate staying with me?" Miya asks. He doesn¡¯t seem to say


    anything wrong.


    Alex shakes his head, "How do you think about this?"


    Miya says "You say that the way to punish me is to stay with you. So how much do you hate me?"


    Alex recalls what he has said before, because of Miya''s questioning, he forgers what he says. If he


    exins it, Miya will say it is a cover-up. It seems that being a person is really difficult.


    Previously Miya walks to Alex while talking. Although she thinks that she is fierce now, in Alex''s eyes,


    she is still very cute.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He is about to reach out to catch her, but her cell phone rings.


    Miya stops ying with Alex. She turns on her phone and answers it.


    "Hello, is it Andre¡¯s parent speaking?"


    Andre? It''s hard for Miya to imagine who makes the call. "Yes, this is Andre¡¯s Mommy speaking, what¡¯s


    wrong?"


    "I''m Andre''s math teacher. Andre has a car ident and is now in rescue, but the operation needs to


    be done after payment. I hope you can give money quickly. My ount number is ****..."

 Chapter 530 It Is Better To Believe It

    Chapter 530 It Is Better To Believe It


    Miya listens to the content of the phone call, as if a liar is cheating on money.


    "Andre''s math teacher?" she repeats doubtfully.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The other party says, "Yes, I am his math teacher."


    "But I remember Andre is always at home, how can he be with the math teacher?" Miya wonders.


    "Today Andre brings his younger brother and younger sister to my house to ask some math problems.


    They are all well at the beginning, but when they go back, Andre has a car ident."


    "Which hospital is that, tell us, we will go immediately."


    "We are now..." The teacher says the address, and then says, "You must be faster. Andre seems to


    have entered the intensive care unit."


    "OK."


    Miya hangs up the phone. Since Miya has hands-free, Alex also hears clearly what the person says.


    He asks, "Honey, shall we go?"


    "It''s better to believe it, if it''s false, then we can go back, but I''m afraid it''s true." Miya listens to the


    person, except that it is indeed suspicious at the beginning, butter, he can answer all of her


    questions...


    And... The voice of the dreamer rings in her ears, "It will be your children..."


    She is a little flustered, what if she really hurt her children because of her own emotion?


    Alex doesn''t speak, but Miya is very worried, and immediately says she is setting off.


    "Honey, wait, I''ll go with you." Alex pulls Miya and then goes with her.


    When they arrive at the hospital, Miya immediately runs towards the intensive care unit. When she


    arrives there, she really sees a middle-aged man wearing a beige coat.


    "Hello, are you Andre''s math teacher?" Miya asks.


    The middle-aged man is worrying and is almost startled when he hears Miya''s voice. He wants to ask


    her identity, but looking at her face like Joey, he stops asking.


    "Andre has been in for more than an hour and has note out yet, and the doctor has not told me the


    situation."


    "Over an hour?" Miya doesn¡¯t believe her ears.


    The man nods, "Yes." He is a little flustered. After all, Andre is with him before the incident. If Andre


    hurts, he should take the responsibility.


    "What about other children?" Miya asks. "Don¡¯t you mean that his brother and sister are with him?"


    The man seems to know something, he says, "Oh, you mean those children, they are now in the


    intensive care unit too."


    "What?" Miya can not have imagined that there can be other people in the intensive care unit, and they


    have been there for so long.


    So, Miya pushes open the door of the intensive care unit, the door is not locked, she easily enters.


    Miya thinks she will see something that makes her feel distressed. As a result, she only sees her son


    calmly sitting on the bed, eating and chatting with the other two children.


    The doctor and nurse are looking at them from the side.


    "Andre, what''s going on?" Miya asks, and she has reached Andre''s front, hugs him in her arms, looks


    left and right, making sure that he is well, and finally she is relieved.


    Andre sees Miya and smiles immediately, "Mommy, why are you here?"


    "I hear your math teacher say that you seem to have had a car ident, but it seems to nothing


    happens."


    Andre raises his leg and points to a cotton ball on his knee, saying, "I have had a car ident, but only


    my knee hurts a little bit.


    "..." Miya is a little speechless.


    "Then why are you in the intensive care unit?"


    Andre ttens his mouth, "I don''t want to be here. At that time, a car passes by my side and then I am


    sent to the hospital quickly. Fortunately, Ie here early. Otherwise, the wounds will heal


    themselves..."


    "..." Miya looks at the two children on the edge rather silently, seeming to want some exnation.


    "We also feel that it will be very serious after a car ident..." Joey whispers.


    Later, after knowing the cause and effect of the matter, Miya can''t say anything at all.


    At that time, Andre is taking Ben and Joey to cross the road. When is is the green light, he starts to


    walk but he is hit by a car that can''t stop at once.


    Andre is kneeling on his feet because of the impact, so his knee is injured, and he screams loudly at


    that time.


    After that, Joey concludes that it must be serious after being hit by a car. So she runs to find the math


    teacher immediately.


    After the math teacher hears that Andre has a car ident, he immediately sends him to the hospital.


    During this period, Andre has no chance to speak...


    Miya listens to it and hugs Andre even more tightly.


    "Mommy, I''m fine." Andre pats Miya''s back andforts.


    However, Miya still hugs him tightly, she says, "Fortunately, fortunately, you are fine."


    Andre is stunned first, and then he is moved. In this world, only parents will really treat you best.


    "Mommy, I''m really okay. Mommy, I''m sorry." Andreforts Miya with a sour nose.


    Andre seems to know how much anxiety Miya has been before, so he is strongly guilty in his heart. He


    mes himself, lying on Miya''s shoulder and chokes.


    After Miya sees her son safe, she is relieved halfway but not totally.


    Alex sees that Miya''s sadness is a bit unreasonable. When she is going to ask the doctor about Andre,


    he follows Miya and pats her shoulder, asking softly, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Miya nces at Alex. Her eyes are a littleplicated, but she doesn¡¯t say anything.


    "Should there be any secrets between us?" Alex asks.


    "Honey, do you remember some of the questions I have asked you before?"


    "Questions?" Alex''s mind is nk. "You have asked me many questions, I don''t know which one you


    are talking about."


    "If I am with you, you and our children will be in danger. In this way, will you still be with me?" Miya


    asks. She is perturbed and she can''t help swallowing.

 Chapter 531 Someone Wants to Harm Me

    Chapter 531 Someone Wants to Harm Me


    Alex is thinking about how long ago Miya tells him about this. He asks.


    "Do you have a nightmare again?"


    "Yep?"


    "I remember you say that you have a nightmare, is it simr to this?" Alex asks.


    Miya pauses for a moment, then nods, "Yes."


    "Well, I will by your side." Alex hardly hesitates.


    Miya freezes for a while, then smiles, "aren''t you afraid that Joey will beat you?"


    Alex thinks about it, "she can only beat me in recent years, anyway, I can''t always stay with our


    children after they grow up, but I will be with you for the rest of my life." He holds her hand while


    talking, there are thousands of affection in his eyes, making people fall inadvertently.


    Perhaps that''s the case, Miya freezes for a while.


    "Well, don''t think too much." Alex says and then kisses Miya''s face, "You think too much during the day,


    so you dream it at night. You will make me wonder if I have been wronged if you continue do so."


    "No." Miya shakes her head subconsciously.


    "No?" Alex keeps smiling from beginning to end, as if to sweeten Miya¡¯s heart.


    "You are good to me." Miya says.


    Alex looks at Miya and can''t help holding her in his arms. He sighs, "I can''t let go."


    Miya also feels that she can''t let go of him...


    When it is determined that Andre doesn¡¯t get injured anywhere except the knee, Miya and Alex take


    them home.


    "Why are you so careless?" Miya looks at them with a little me. Such a mistake seems not to be


    made by Andre.


    "We also don''t want to get hurt, Mommy, don''t me us." Joey says, winking at Miya.


    Miya realizes Joey¡¯s meaning, so she does not speak.


    "Then tell me or Daddy when you go out. Don''t walk down the street by your own. This is very


    dangerous." Miya finally can teach her children like other mothers, but why does she feel unhappy?


    "Mommy, we don''t want to go out, but doing exercises at home is too boring." Joey says, "We know


    that you are too busy to spend time with us, so Andre takes us out. "


    Miya feels guilty when she hears the children¡¯s words, "I''m sorry, I have ignored you."


    "Mommy, don''t listen to Joey. During this time, she is the hardest among us." Ben says so when it is


    appropriate. "But, she is a bit unhappy because her efforts are in vain."


    "In vain?" Miya looks at Joey and seems to be asking what Ben means.


    Joey rolls her eyes. "What are you proud of? Dare you topete the ssical Chinese literature with


    me?"


    "I''m good at maths, why should Ipete with you?" Ben says with a proud chin towards Joey.


    Joey picks up a pair of chopsticks, and next moment, she passes them to Ben''s nostrils.


    When Ben sees it, he quickly runs away and touches his nose. "Recently, there is always someone like


    you who wants to hurt me. Fortunately, I am nimble, otherwise I will be hurt."


    "Are you driven crazy because of ssical Chinese literature?" Joey throws the chopsticks away.


    Miya looks at the lively children happily. However, when she sees Andre, she doesn''t know what he is


    thinking.


    Andre always seems to be maverick.


    "Andre, you..." Miya is about to ask about Andre''s situation, wondering if he is guilty.


    However, the two children on the side stop Miya before she can raise her hand.


    "Mommy, I want to you something."


    The two children speak in unison, and then smile awkwardly.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Miya thinks it is weird...


    After arriving at the house, Miya asks the two children, "tell me the truth, what happens?"


    Joey ttens her mouth and says, "Andre is dazed. When we are on the road, he says he sees Gogo."


    Ben nods, "How can we see Gogo?"


    "Why can''t?" Miya asks. "I seem to have seen her and her mother shopping at the supermarket a few


    days ago."


    As soon as the wordse out, both children look at Miya in disbelief, "How is it possible? Mommy,


    don''t joke with us. We are timid."


    "What does this have to do with timidness? I do see her, and there is a man beside her and her mother.


    They seem to be family." Miya thinks back carefully.


    Ben and Joey are thinking silently.


    "Do you keep anything from me?" Miya shows a fake smile. "Tell me the truth, if you dare to lie to me, I


    will not cook for you in the future."


    "Mommy, Gogo has been taken to jump into the river by her mother that day."


    Ben thinks about it and he decides to tell Miya the truth.


    "How is it possible?" Miya''s face suddenly bes serious. "If you say that, aren''t you afraid that


    Andre will beat you?"


    "But, Mommy, Andre already knows it." Joey also lowers her head. "He seems to witness this."


    "Andre has said Gogo follows her mother to leave here..." Miya asks, but suddenly stops.


    At that time, Andre looks mournful...and Alex is unspoken. Moreover, a few days ago, she says that


    she sees Gogo, but Alex doesn''t believe her...


    "Is it true?" Miya asks again.


    Ben and Joey nod.


    "We are telling the truth, Mommy, you may have mistaken that day." Joey sighs, "I used to hate Gogo


    before, but after she is gone, no oneforts me when my exam fails."


    So does Ben. When Gogo is there, he does not like her very much, because he think that she is the


    culprit that makes his family restless. But after she is gone... She can only think of her advantages. If


    he is asked to point out Gogo''s shorings now, he can''t find it.

 Chapter 532 Do You Believe Me

    Chapter 532 Do You Believe Me


    "But there seems to be something wrong." Miya recalls, "Are you talking about the day when Gogo


    disappears?"


    The children nod, "yes."


    "But it is Michelle who falls into the water that day, and she is rescued." Miya says.


    "Yes, but it happens in the same day, and Aunt Michelle is a bit lucky than Gogo." Joey says, and she


    can''t talk anymore, because she is going to burst into tears.


    "What are you guys talking about?" Alex has opened the door at this time.


    Miya looks at him with cold eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Alex looks at his surroundings as if something is wrong.


    "Well, I remember that my math paper hasn''t been corrected yet, Ben, please help me check it out."


    Joey says.


    Ben agrees, and they go away.


    Alex looks at the children, bing more sure of his thoughts. He asks Miya, "What happens?"


    Miya shrugs helplessly, "I don''t know either."


    "The children..."


    "They probably afraid of being scolded if I get angry." Miya smiles slightly. "Honey, can you remember


    how I will be when I am angry?"


    Alex smiles and shakes his head slightly. "I remember you are the gentlestdy in the world, and you


    won''t get angry in any situation."


    "Yes." Miya looks at Alex''s face which is indeed sincere at ordinary times, but now... "Alex, do you know


    where Gogo is?"


    Alex is startled. Do they talk about this just now?


    "Why do you ask so?" Alex asks.


    "Ben and Joey tell me that Gogo is dead..."


    "How is this possible?" Alexughs suddenly. "At that time, Gogo falls into the water, but she does not


    be salvaged."


    "So you and Andre lie to me at that time?" Miya asks.


    Alex recalls the matter at that time. He is silent for a while, then looks up at Miya and says, "Miya, this


    is Andre''s request, he doesn''t want you to know this."


    "Andre¡¯s request?"


    "Yes, when you are pregnant, Andre is afraid that you will be stimted by it and it is not good for the


    baby, you will me yourself." Alex is looking for an opportunity to tell Miya about this when they are in


    the mall.


    As far as he knows, Miya''s mental state is not very good recently. Her rtionship with Gogo is


    exceptionally good...


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "If Gogo really falls into the water, then Andre must be more anxious than anyone, but why is he so


    calm?" Miya still can''t believe it.


    "No, he asks me to find her that day, and he also goes to find them in person. He asks me to go home


    later. He believes that as long as her body is not found, then Gogo is still alive."


    Alex presses Miya''s shoulder and tries to calm her down.


    Miya is silent.


    Alex is afraid that she is scared. He pats Miya''s shoulder and wants tofort her.


    "I still feel that I haven¡¯t mistaken that day."


    Miya says, "Gogo is wearing a pink princess dress that day, just as Andre says at that time."


    Alex freezes, then he nods, "Maybe they are still here, but we haven''t met them. Well, you should be


    tired now. Would you like to take a rest?"


    Miya looks at Alex suspiciously, and she asks, "Don''t you believe me?"


    Alex shakes his head, "No, I believe you, and Andre is also waiting."


    Even if Miya doubts it, she can''t bear Alex''s repeated affirmation. As a result, Miya believes what he


    says.


    Later, Alex sends Miya back to the room. Then he knocks on the door of Joey¡¯s bedroom...


    "Sorry, I''m studying, don''t bother me."


    Joey''s immature voicees out of it.


    "Joey, open the door, I want to tell you something."


    "Daddy, I still have a lot of exercises to do. You can go to Ben or Andre. They do their exercises more


    quickly."


    Of course Joey knows that Alexes to her just because she and Ben have let out a secret, which is


    known to him, so they will be scolded.


    "I want to remind you that Mommy shouldn''t know about some things."


    Alex leaves here after saying this. Joey finally breathes a sigh of relief. She rolls her eyes to Ben


    behind her.


    "Aren''t you usually brave? Why do you hide here?"


    Ben is still sitting at the desk, sorting out the learning materials for Joey, "I am not hiding here. I am


    helping you correct the mistake. Moreover, it is you who don¡¯t open the door. I haven¡¯t asked you to do


    so."


    "You are resorting to sophistry" Joey looks at him with anger.


    "Eh, you have made progress. You even know this word." Ben praises.


    Joey grabs the pen from Ben''s hand and says, "I can do it myself now, you can go back."


    "Aren''t you afraid that Daddy wille back?" Ben asks.


    Joey thinks it makes sense. What if Alex can¡¯t find Ben in his bedroom and then returns to her


    bedroom?


    "If you''re scared, why do you tell Mommy about thi?" Ben snorts, as if he is roasting that Joey is not


    brave enough.


    Joey hears Ben''s voice, and she bursts into anger instantly, "you say it! Ben, why do you shift your


    error to me!"


    "How can I put the error on you, it is your error."


    "Well, let''s go to ask Mommy who talks about Gogo just now." Then, Joey takes Ben''s hand and seems


    to be pulling him to find Miya.


    As a result... Joey is pulled back by Ben.


    "Do you still think it isn''t serious enough?" Ben directly pulls Joey back on the stool, roaring with a low


    voice.


    Joey looks at Ben''s terrifying eyes and narrows her neck in fear.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Ben can''t help touching Joey''s face. He shouldn''t be scary.


    "Ben, you look like Daddy back then..."

 Chapter 533 He Cooks

    Chapter 533 He Cooks


    Joey swallows silently, she is afraid.


    Ben twitches when he hears Joey''s words. He lets go of Joey''s hand and smiles a little unconfidently.


    Joey blinks and says, "No, no one will doubt your rtionships."


    That day they are talking is when Michelle falls into the water. Miya takes Michelle to the hospital, and


    the children are sent home. During this period, Alex bring Andres to them, but they don¡¯t see Gogo.


    Andre is soaked, and there is a smell of mud from head to toe, which makes people wonder what he


    has done.


    "Andre, where is Gogo?" Joey asks him, but Andre goes back into the room without answering.


    They look at Alex and ask the same question. However, Alex only says, "Don''t tell anything to your


    Mommy." Then, he runs towards the hospital.


    Joey and Ben look at the departure directions of Alex and Andre, and shrug at the same time, they


    cannot understand what happens.


    After that, they know what happens on the river on TV. It is said that after Michelle, a woman takes


    jumps into the river with her child.


    But this incident appears once during the live broadcast at that time, and there is no news anymore.


    The clever two children start to guess, and then they ask Andre, seeing his silence, they probably


    confirm this fact. "Forget it, anyway, it is over, don''t think about it."


    Ben says he still doesn''t want to recall what happens that day. Joey pouts in silence.


    When Alex goes back, he is thinking about how to exin to Miya, but he doesn''t need to say anything,


    because after Miya wake up, she can''t remember anything...


    When she wakes up around six o''clock in the afternoon, she looks at the darkness around her. There is


    no lighting through the curtains. She turns on her phone to see the time, and she sits up.


    Who is she? Where is she? Various question circle in her head.


    "Are you awake?" Suddenly, the light in the room is turned on, making her unable to open her eyes.


    "Alex? Where am I now?" Miya asks.


    "You are at home now." Alex steps forward and sits beside Miya. "But isn''t the getting off time now?


    Why are we already at home?" Miya asks.


    The movement of Alex delivering water pauses at the moment when he hears Miya''s words.


    Looking at Alex''s dumbfounding presence, Miya is a little strange, "What''s wrong?" "No, I am thinking


    what time it is now."


    "It''s six o''clock." "Ourpany is off work at half past five." Alex smiles. "Are you muddled?" Miya


    thinks about thepany''s schedule, as if it is indeed the case.


    "But why am I sleeping in my bedroom?" Miya sees theyout of this room before thinking of it as her


    own room.


    "You''re too tired, so you fall asleep in the car." Alex looks at Miya with a little me, reaching out to


    brush her forehead''s hair. "Are you hungry? What would you like to eat?" "I..." Miya thinks it carefully


    and says, "I want to eat some noodles cooked by you."


    "..." Alex swallows silently. "Honey, are you kidding me?"


    Miya shakes her head affirmatively, "I used to cook for you, but now I want you to cook for me." She


    purses her lips, which is really cute.


    "Okay, then stay here, and I''ll cook for you." Alexforts Miya.


    Miya nods, "Honey, be careful!" She doesn''t expect it to be delicious but it should be at least edible.


    Alex goes away at once. Although he has a lot of advantages, his culinary skill is too bad...


    "I need the kitchen." As soon as Alexes, he scrambles for the kitchen from the stewardess who is


    preparing for dinner tonight.


    If Alex is a qualified cook, she will agree, but... she is indeed a little worried that the family will starve to


    death at night.


    "Sir, are you sure?" The stewardess pats the door, seeming to want Alex to give up the idea.


    Alex insists on ignoring the stewardess, he says, "It''s okay, I want to cook for my honey. I will finish


    soon."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When the stewardess hears it, she is scared. They are sweet at ordinary time. Why Alex want to harm


    Miya now? Is their love fake?


    "Sir, there is nothing hard for husband and wife. Miya is really good and she loves the family."


    Alex hears the stewardess praise Miya, and a sense of pridees into his heart. He smiles and


    continues to cook.


    The stewardess is helpless. Alex is still cooking, and she has a sense of frustration.


    "What are you talking about here? Is dinner ready?" Joey walks to the kitchen hungrily.


    If it is usual, the stewardess will definitely find something delicious for Joey, but now she is also


    suffered, "Joey, please persuade your Daddy."


    "Daddy? What''s wrong with him?" Joey still shudders at the thought of Alex¡¯s eyes. She tries to throw


    away the bad impressions in her heart, and asks calmly.


    "Your Daddy is cooking for your Mommy." The stewardess says. "Well." Joey is relieved when she


    hears it.


    After a few seconds, her eyes suddenly widen, and she looks at the stewardess incredulously, "really?


    My Daddy is cooking for my Mommy ?"


    The stewardess nods confidently. She says, "It''s true, and I can''t stop him." "Can''t stop?" Joey feels a


    little scared.


    "Joey, what shall we do now? If Miya eats what Alex cooks..." the stewardess can''t even think about it.


    Will Alex''s food be toxic arsenic likest time?

 Chapter 534 Crash On Purpose

    Chapter 534 Crash On Purpose


    "What are you doing here?" Ben follows Joey.


    Joey says she is hungry. Ben thinks it will take less than a few minutes to get a piece of pastry or a cup


    of milk, but she doesn''te back after a long time.


    Seeing Ben''s arrival, Joey steps in and she says, "Ben, I will tell you something terrible."


    "What''s the matter?" He always feels that Joey is foolish.


    "Daddy is cooking for Mommy." Joey lowers her voice specifically, making Ben a little speechless.


    "It''s just cooking, what''s the fuss?" Ben originally feels that Joey has made a fuss and says to Joey.


    When the surroundings suddenly calm down, Ben suddenly looks up and asks Joey on the side, "who


    is cooking here?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Joey looks at Ben slightly, is he deaf just now?


    "Daddy?" Ben suddenly widens his eyes.


    When he sees both of them freeze, it shows that Ben guesses right, "Gosh, why will Daddy cook for


    others? No, why should he cook for Mommy? He no longer loves Mommy?"


    By this time, Alex hase out from inside. He walks out bravely with a bowl of egg fried rice. When


    he sees them, he smiles slightly.


    "I have finished, and I will give the kitchen back to you." Alex says to the stewardess.


    "Okay, okay," the stewardess nods again and again with embarrassing smile.


    Because Ben is standing with his back to the kitchen, he hasn''t seen Alex''s face before roasting. When


    he hears his voice, his heart shrinks suddenly, and he is relieved to watch Alex leave.


    The stewardess runs into the kitchen immediately after Alex leaves. She expects that the kitchen will


    be in a mess. As a result, unexpectedly, everything in the kitchen is neat.


    The children follow the stewardess into the kitchen, and they are astonished at what they see in front of


    them. "Daddy seems to have used the kitchen just now." Joey and Ben say in unison.


    The stewardess nods. They can''t help guessing that they should have met the fake Alex just now.


    "There seems to be something left in the pot. Could you help us to put it in the bowl. I also want to taste


    Daddy''s culinary." Joey says.


    The stewardess fills the bowl with the rice and hands it to Joey.


    Joey and Ben look at each other, and then take a bite. The next moment, they spit it out.


    Ben says straightly "This is indeed Daddy''s culinary, let''s go to save Mommy quickly."


    Alex serves the egg fried rice to Miya. Miya is shocked when she sees it, "Are you sure this is cooked


    by you?"


    Alex nods, "Of course." "I don''t believe it, this is not your culinary."


    Miya looks at Alex with some doubt. Alex shrugs helplessly, "Then, I can''t help. Have a try first, how


    does it feel?"


    Miya scoops up a big sip into her mouth with anticipation, and an unknown smell instantly fills her


    mouth.


    "How is it?" Alex looks at Miya expectantly.


    Miya nces at Alex and swallows. "It''s okay." Alex hears it andughs, as if it will melt the heart.


    "That''s good."


    Miya says, scooping another spoon, and at the moment, the door is opened.


    Joey walks to Alex with the math paper. "Daddy, Ben also doesn¡¯t know the answer, can you help me?"


    Alex won''t disagree with Joey¡¯s requirement. He is naturally taken aside by Joey.


    Ben goes to Miya and "identally" knocks over her egg fried rice.


    "Mommy, I''m sorry, I don''t mean it." Ben has almost put his whole hand in the hot rice. He now puts his


    red hand on his chest.


    Seeing Ben like this, Miya immediately grabs Ben''s hand to knead it. "Does it hurt?"


    Alex hears the broken ceramic and looks back immediately. When he sees the bowl of fried rice with


    eggs on the floor, he is a little bit distressed, but when he looking at Miya''s face, he is even more


    distressed.


    "What happens?" Alexes over. Miya is holding Ben''s hand and says to Alex, "Hurry up to get the


    medicine cab." Then, she takes Ben to the bathroom to clean it.


    "Why are you knocking over it?" Miya asks. However, Ben doesn¡¯t seem to understand, he says,


    "What"


    "Come on, I am your Mommy, you can''t lie to me. Tell me why you knock over the bowl?" "..." Ben is


    disappointed that he is seen through so quickly. "I''m saving you."


    Miya thinks of the rice andughs. "Are you afraid of your Daddy poisoning me?"


    "You say it. I don¡¯t." Ben''s unconcerned appearance makes Miya want to p him.


    She reaches out her hand, and when she is about to touch Ben''s skin, Miya stops in time, but it also


    scared Ben.


    "Mommy, what are you doing..." Ben asks. Miya looks at her hands in a daze...


    What is she doing just now? Several scenes appear in her mind. In the poolside pavilion, she ps a


    woman...


    At this moment, Alex hase with the medicine cab, but he doesn''t see Ben and Miya. "Where is


    Ben and your Mommy?" Alex asks. Joey points to the bathroom, and Alex follows where she points.


    "Mommy!" Suddenly, Ben screams, which shocks everyone present. Alex hurries over and finds Miya


    lying on the ground. "What''s going on?" Alex asks Ben.


    Ben looks at Alex helpless. "I don''t know. Mommy lies down suddenly."


    Alex immediately takes Miya to the hospital. His movement is very smooth without any hesitation,


    making people who follow them are a little dazed.


    "Ben, what''s wrong with Mommy?"

 Chapter 535 She Can Make It

    Chapter 535 She Can Make It


    "I think¡­" Ben looks at Alex''s leaving figure and says, "It could be food poisoning." Joey is about to ask


    what was going on. Suddenly, she thinks of the fried rice with egg that Miya had just eaten. She


    understands and nods, "I see."


    Is there anything in the world would be more poisonous than what Alex cooks?


    Tonight, the kids are doing the same thing as usual, just without Miya and Alex with them. When Aileen


    and Michellee back, of course, they ask the kids about where are their parents. And the kids


    answer that they went to the hospital. And the reason why they went to hospital was that Alex cooked


    something.


    Of course, Alex does not know it. When they go to the hospital, the doctor really say that Miya had food


    poisoning.


    Alex is puzzled and keeps asking, "Why she would have food poisoning?"


    Miya, who just wakes up and is still in bed, rolls her eyes and thinks, "Do you have no ideas why I


    would have food poisoning?" Of course, she doesn''t speak it out.


    However,ter, all sorts of things are running through her mind, and she is unable to think clearly.


    "Where am I?" When Alex hears Miya''s voice, he runs to her and holds her hand, "Sorry, I will never


    cook again." "Why?" Miya is confused. And then she looks at the decorations around her and asks,


    "Why am I here?"


    Alex thinks that he is a little embarrassed in telling the truth. But he is also confused. Although the food


    he cooked tastes bad, it would not be poisonous. And Miya just took a single bite.


    "Darling, forget it. Let''s go home now." Alex says. Miya, of course, quickly agrees. There is no need for


    her to stay in the hospital.


    Since then, Alex has one less annoyance, because Miya will never ask him to cook again. Even if Alex


    tries to study how to cook, he will be stopped by others.


    After preparing for a week, Miya opens her studio sessfully. David Group has now created a


    magazine focusing on JO brand. Miya, of course, is a well-deserved chief editor.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    On the day she assumes office, David Group holds a press conference, and everyone wants to know


    who the so-called chief editor is.


    "I have heard that this woman is scheming. She hooked up with the CEO of Alex Group and make him


    willingly help her do anything."


    "The CEO of Alex Group is a woman, isn''t she? And this chief editor is also a woman. Are they¡­"


    "Are they what? I''m talking about the former CEO of Alex Group! Their story is definitely like an out-


    dated drama. I heard that the former CEO of Alex Group was driven out of thepany because of


    this woman. And David Group is in charged by this woman."


    For a moment, the reporters whisper with each other. Miya is rumored as an ignorant woman who rose


    up with the help of men. However, some people are curious about Miya''s appearance. After all, a


    woman who can attract a leader of a bigpany shouldn¡¯t be an ugly woman.


    Today, Miya is going to dress herself up as mature urban elite. She is in a well-tailored ck-and-white


    business suit, with her long ck hair curled up. But she doesn''t give off that kind of cold breath of a


    cool beauty but shows the gentleness of a woman. She can''t helpughing at the rumors at the door.


    "Miya, look at these ignorant people. I am going to teach them a lesson." Aileen was talking calmly with


    Miya, but now she is angry with those conversations of the reporters.


    However, Michelle stops her and says, "Aileen, calm down. If you go out in anger, you will harm Miya''s


    reputation."


    "Just listen what they said! They are journalists, but they are not telling the truth but fiction." Aileen is


    such an impulsive person, but when she sees Michelle on the side trying to calm her down, she gives


    in. After all, Michelle is right. If she goes out rashly and argues with them, she would only harm Miya''s


    reputation.


    "Never mind. As long as they know Miya, they will definitely be convinced by Miya''s charm." Aileen


    says, putting her arm on Miya''s shoulder and lifting her chin proudly.


    Miya looks at the lovely girl beside her. Actually she is happy to listen someone defend her. "Thank you


    for yourpliment. I will try my best." Miya says.


    "Oh, you regarded me as an outsider. I am your sister now, am I? You don''t need to thank me." Aileen


    says.


    Miya nods with a smile. She thinks Aileen is more and more cheerful recently. No, Aileen seems to be


    straightforward all the time.


    "Miss Miya, it is gettingte. It is your turn." After everything is ready, Alicees to inform Miya. Miya


    nods with a slight smile on her face and then turns to walk into the stage.


    Aileen is still worried and she asks, "Miya, why don''t you call my brother over here and let him go with


    you?" But Aileen says only after Miya walking out. She almost bits her tongue off. As soon as Miya


    enters the stage, she is like a lure falling into a fish pond, surrounded by monsters. Aileen debunks her


    brother, "Alex is so unreliable. He seems to dote on Miya usually. But why doesn''t he show up at the


    critical moment? Miya looks so vulnerable, can she beat the monsters?" Some reporters ask trick


    questions that she wanted to rob the camera to beat the reporters.


    "It is okay. She can make it." Aileen turns around and sees her brother''s handsome face. She frowns,


    "Did you forget Miya''s schedule today? You''rete! Do you see the reporters'' eyes which can kill


    someone? Are you not afraid that they would bully Miya?"


    Alex, however, looks confidently at the situation of press conference and says, "She can make it."


    Aileen feels a little confused. She doesn''t know what Alex means. When she looks at the stage again,


    she sees that Miya is already on the stage, sitting gracefully there, smiling softly. However the people


    down there go crazy, she is calm. After getting everything ready, David Group''s staffs signal "OK" to


    Miya. Miya nods and the staffs announce to reporters that they can start interview Miya.


    "Hello, everyone. I am Miya."

 Chapter 536 The Deadline of Registration

    Chapter 536 The Deadline of Registration


    A very simple self-introduction with an ineffable air field makes most people present be silent. Is this


    woman with a strong aura really the one who can do nothing without men''s help?


    "If you have any questions, just ask me and I will tell you everything I know." Miya says with a slight


    smile.


    "Well, Miss Miya, it is rumored that you have set up thispany because of the help of a big business


    tycoon. Is it true?" A reporter asks.


    "This is groundless statement." Miya answers.


    "It is also rumored that the tycoon is the former CEO of Alex Group."


    Miya looks at the girl who has shrewd eyes, and answers with a smile, "I wonder if it is rumored that I


    am married."


    Hearing Miya''s words, the reporters are confused. David Group is rising recently, and they can''t find


    any history of it. They only knew that David Group issued several amazing clothes when it was set up.


    None of the media will notice the smallpany until theter said that they would like to set up a


    studio which caused heat discussion.


    And they didn''t know this CEO of David Group until today. Looking at her dress, the reporters thinks


    that she would tell an inspirational story of a single woman, however the women openly owe her


    sess to a man?


    "Yes, I am married. And I have four children." Miya says as she looks into the crowd.


    Most of the reporters are silent. They wanted to dig up something from Miya, but they didn''t expect that


    Miya just made her information known to the public before they ask. They feel that they are useless


    now.


    "Then, may I know who your husband is?"


    "I think this press conference is simply for the magazine we are setting up. You shouldn''t pay attention


    to my personal information but to the magazine." Miya interrupts the man who was going to ask about


    her husband.


    "So can you tell us for sure that you didn''t hold this press conference for hype?"


    "Hype?" Miya seems to be hearing this new phrase for the first time, "We are not stars. Even if it is a


    hype, we have no audience. I just want to tell all the fans who support our clothing brand. We will do


    our best to create the magazine and write fashion guides. The contents of the magazine are mostly the


    preview of our new clothes. Since most of our fans enjoy DIY, we will also irregrly update some


    tutorials about making clothes."


    After that, a group of reporters rush up and want to ask something, but they are stopped by the staffs.


    "Sorry, the interview is over now." Miya leaves with the protection of the staffs. As soon as Miya leaves


    the lobby, she is surrounded by various people.


    "Miya, you are so cool! I am going to be your fan girl." Aileen says excitedly to Miya.


    "You are amazing today." Alexes over and holds Miya in his arms. Miya leans on Alex''s chest


    quietly and happily, "Thank you for yourpliments."


    "Oh, please don''t show affection at anytime and anywhere." Aileen rolls her eyes to the couple.


    "I never stop you from in love with others. Shall I tell Randy that you want to be in love? Maybe he


    would like to be with you." Miya jokes.


    Aileen shakes her head violently and says, "No, I am not jealous of you. I am not the only one who is


    single. Think about it, Michelle is single, and Alice is also single. Can you care about other''s feelings?"


    Aileen is really confident. After all, there are several people on the same level with her.


    However, she did not expect that when she said so, the two girls who were mentioned are stepping


    back. "We have a lot of work to do and we must leave now. See you." Michelle and Alice step back


    together and turn to leave, leaving Aileen alone with the couple...


    Miya looks at Aileen innocently, smiling. Looking at Miya''s expression, Aileen feels upset, "You always


    bully me."


    "Alright, the internationalpetition ising, are you sure you are not going to prepare for it?" Miya


    asks.


    Aileen then remembers that the internationalpetition is about to start at the end of the month. She


    asks, "What is the date today?"


    "It is 21st, right?" Miya looks up at Alex.


    Alex nods and says carelessly, "Thepetition will start next Monday. And the registration will be


    closed by six this afternoon."


    Aileen widens her eyes in shock and leave quickly. Miya looks at Aileen''s back and smiles. She thinks


    Aileen is so simple. But¡­


    "Alex''s Miss Right will be the champion of the internationalpetition."


    This sentence rings in Miya''s mind again. Miya pales her face.


    "Miya, what is the matter with you?" Alex notices that something is wrong with Miya. Miya shakes her


    head, thinking that the prophecy about danger was only a false rm from Andre. She thinks those


    prophecies might be fantasy because she was so tired that time.


    "Let me know if you''re tired." Alex says.


    Miya nods, "I want to go home and see the children now."


    Alex thinks that Miya had held the press conference sessfully so she wanted to share it with the


    kids. So he agrees right away.


    When Aileen goes to her office, she downloads a form online and prints it. Then she fills it out on her


    desk. Michelle doesn''t know why Aileen is so hurry. When she sees the title of the form, she realizes


    something, "Oh! Today is the deadline of registration."


    Aileen sniffs, "Yes, today is deadline."


    "Then hurry up." Michelle pats Aileen on the shoulder and then wants to go back to work.


    However, before she can leave, Aileen grabs her hand and says, "Michelle, why don''t you take part in


    thepetition with me?"


    "Me?" Michelle thinks there is something wrong with Aileen. She touches Aileen''s forehead and says,


    "You have no fever. Why are you talking nonsense?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense. In fact, thepetition doesn''t limit the number of participants. Each


    company can send many people to participate in thepetition." Aileen says, "If ourpany has


    more participants, we will have more probabilities to win."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Michelle gets rid of Aileen''s hand, shaking her head.

 Chapter 537 You are an Excellent Example

    Chapter 537 You are an Excellent Example


    "Michelle, I am right. Just trust me." Aileen frowns and pouts.


    "I would like to participate in thepetition, but you know my level. I am not going to be a discredit to


    ourpany." Michelle thinks of the growing gap between herself and Aileen and feels sad!


    "Go ahead, young man. It is good to have a try." Ann suddenly shows up behind them. She thinks of


    the time when she and Miya were in the Alex Group.


    "Miss Ann." The two girls greet Ann at the same time. However, Aileen is so excited to see Ann, while


    Michelle is with great respect.


    Ann looks at Aileen first. She thinks Aileen is a pretty girl, and it was highly probable that thetter is


    Alex''s sister.


    "Miss Ann, are you attracted to me because I''m beautiful?" Aileen jokes, running her hand through her


    long hair.


    Ann is amused. She nods, "Yeah, I''m just attracted to your beauty."


    Aileen doesn''t know who to say. She is surprised as if she had found a new continent, "It turns out that


    you can tell bad jokes."


    "I am telling the truth," says Ann sincerely.


    Aileen suddenly widens her eyes and holds her arms in front of her chest, "Miss Ann, I''m not lesbian."


    Ann finallyughs out, "I just think you are beautiful. You are thinking too much."


    Aileen says, "Who knows? After all, when I was an actress in the ssical costumes, my fans said that


    I could be both top and bottom. I am beautiful and bright." Aileen raises her head proudly.


    "Have you ever been an actress before?" Michelle is surprised.


    Aileen nods proudly, "Of course. I won an international award, but I was not so famous at home."


    Michelle nods thoughtfully and Aileen says a lot about her history.


    Ann suddenly thinks of that Aileen was really Alex''s sister, who was going to chase after Alex. As


    employees, they should not talk about the gossip of leaders. But their top leader is Alex, a man like the


    competent hero in the novel. So they can''t help but gossip about his love affairs.


    When they heard that he had kept his integrity for a woman for six years, 80 percent of the girls in the


    company hoped to marry a man like him. But in the end he married Miya. Some said that Miya was the


    woman he had been waiting for so long, while others said that he had broken up with his first love


    because of Miya. They didn''t know much about the truth. What they knew was that Alex loved Miya that


    made them jealous.


    However,ter, a woman appeared at the reception and wanted to meet Alex, or she would take off her


    clothes until meet Alex. That woman seemed to be Aileen.


    Ann''s friends in the Alex''s Group said that this woman was Alex''s sister, but more was likely his lover.


    After all, a lot of men like to call their lover as sister. If Aileen is really Alex''s lover, Alex is bold to


    arrange Aileen to work under Miya in the David Group.


    "Miss Ann, why are you staring at me like that?" Aileen feels Ann''s gazes and looks at thetter.


    Ann shakes her head. Even if Aileen and Alex did have some secrets, she has no right to interfere


    them.


    "Are you really attracted to me? I am a straight girl and I won be with you." Aileen says.


    Ann is speechless, "I just think it''s good to be young. You can say any words without shame." After


    that, Ann leaves.


    Aileen is nk for a long time before turning to look at Michelle, "Was she sneering at me?"


    Michelle smiles awkwardly and then left. Aileen is still confused, but suddenly she thinks of something.


    She takes the form and chase Michelle, "Michelle, just fill out the form! It will be closed by six."


    However, when Michelle hears Aileen''s voice, she runs faster.


    Aileen then phones Miya, asking her to help persuade Michelle. She doesn''t have the courage to go to


    thatpetition alone. Hearing Aileen''sint, Miya actuallyughs out loud, "Aileen, you are


    usually courageous, why would you be afraid of this?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Aileen then says, "It all mes the legend of thepetition."


    "Legend?" Miya is confused, "I heard of it."


    "Seriously? A talented person like you must be targeted. I heard that a participant of the international


    competition dead, a red-hot favorite." Aileen is chilled when she thinks of the legend.


    Miya thinks of she received some snack when she was a participant of thepetition. But at that time


    a man named Aaron reminded her and asked her to be careful. She thought it was Aaron''s prank. Now


    hearing what Aileen said, she thinks it might not be a prank.


    "Say something, Miya. It makes me feel chilled. I even want to give up participate in thepetition."


    Aileen says.


    "Do not talk nonsense. Do you forget that you cried to beg me to teach you? You said you would win


    the championship. Did you just say it for fun?" Miya asks.


    Aileen is a little frightened by Miya, "Okay, I won give up."


    "Good girl." Miya is gratified and smiles, and then she hangs up the phone.


    Miya is on her way home with Alex, who is driving the car. Alex asks, "Is that Aileen?" Miya nods, "She


    said she was afraid. I can''t believe it."


    Alex also smiles, "Maybe she was afraid that she would not be as good as you. After all, you''re an


    excellent example."


    "You''re¡­" Miya is about to say something, but she suddenly widens her eyes in shock, "Make a turn!"


    When Miya just finishes her words, a car runs straightly to their car...


    Chapter 538She is My Wife


    The car was running very fast, and if Alex had not reacted in time, they would have a car crash.


    Alex takes a sudden turn and stops the car at a safe area. "Miya, are you all right?" Alex asks.


    Miya is still in shock, but she says, "I am fine."


    Alex settles down Miya, and goes off the car to check on it. He doesn''t expect an old friend toe to


    him.


    "Hey, long time no see. I did not expect you to react so fast." The man says.


    Alex punches the man, who is handsome with a strong body and would attract attention of women of all


    ages. Of course, he would attract attention because he could be seen at the screen for a long time as a


    star. He is Alex''s best friend, Aaron, a man out of the ordinary.


    Aaron touches his swollen face and looks at Alex unhappily, "Why did you hit me? We haven''t met for a


    long time. Did I harm your family?"


    "Don''t you know that what you just did is dangerous?" Alex says with darkened face.


    Aaron is surprised as if he sees an alien, "It was dangerous?"


    "What if we have a car crash?" Alex asks.


    But Aaron shrugs his shoulders with his hands raised, "I won''t make this stupid mistake, and this way


    of greeting is what you taught me, okay? Now I am used to greet friends by this way, but you are telling


    me it is dangerous? Alex, what''s wrong with youtely?"


    "You used to greet others like that?" A voice with shock ising close. Miya gets out of the car and


    walks to Alex, looking at him with anger.


    "Darling, let me exin. I was young and ignorant at that time. Just look at the quality of this friend,


    then you''ll know I was foolish at that time." Alex tries to exin with a smile.


    However, Aaron darkens his face. He looks at Miya and asks Alex with confusion, "Why are you still


    with this girl? And you actually call her as darling. What about the little Miya little and little Alex? I


    remember you didn''t like calling your girlfriend as darling."


    "Little Alex, your friend seems to despise me." Miya leans in Alex''s arms with an innocent face.


    Alex also holds Miya tightly and smiles, "Darling, you should also call me as darling."


    Aaron darkens his face. What are they doing? Just showing affection to piss him off? He says, "Alex,


    we have not seen each other for so long. Aren''t you going out for a drink with me? And this woman has


    been with you for a long time, so you can change a girlfriend. I also heard Susan''s whereabouts. Don''t


    tell me you want both of them."


    Aaron says as he tries to drag Alex away. However, he is stared at by two people with evil eyes. He


    can''t help but be nervous. He looks at Miya and says, "I don''t mind Alex staring at me. What makes


    you think you can stare at me?"


    "She is my wife." Alex says.


    Aaron doesn''t believe what he just heard, "Is she you wife? Listen, I have Susan''s whereabouts.


    Susan, I''m talking about Susan!" Aaron stresses on "Susan" for several times.


    "I have not seen you for a long time, Aaron. Where had you been?" Alex asks.


    Aaron is scared by Alex''s soft voice, but he still says honestly, "It was you who found me an


    underdeveloped ce and let me make a film there. Although this film is definitely a blockbuster, but


    you should know I spent more than a year on it. You know, I am a star who earns money by handsome


    face. I hasn''t release any work in a year, and I hasn''t update my Twitter or Facebook. The fans must


    have forgotten me. Today, I returned from abroad, but there is no fan to wee me at the airport. I


    have no face at all!" Aaron feels wronged.


    Alex can only say, "I''m helping you to make a change. You are in your 30s now. If you don''t make a


    change, do you think you can be a celebrity who never loses his fans and can y idol dramas for a


    lifetime?"


    Aaron knows what Alex means. But he is a little doubt, "Our contract seems to have expired six months


    ago. Besides, you did not ask me to renew the contract with you. Does your Alex''s Group want to give


    up me?"


    Alex says nothing.


    Aaron says, "Actually, I went to the Alex''s Group before I came to you. The CEO of Alex''s Group


    actually is a little girl now. I think she has no management ability. At that time, I thought that you did not


    want me as well as the Alex''s Group."


    "Aaron, it''s a long story, so why don''t youe over to our house and have a good chat?" Miya says.


    Hearing Miya''s words, Aaron feels ufortable, "Do you think I must be polite to you because you''re


    Alex''s girlfriend? Now men are talking, don''t interrupt us!" Aaron is annoyed with a lot of things, so he is


    also annoyed with Miya.


    "What is wrong with you?" Miya feels like she is dealing with a psychopath.


    "You are an unbridled bitch." Looking at Miya in Alex''s arms, Aaron thinks she is a bitch. She looks


    pure, but unexpectedly she is...


    "Shut up!" Alex is furious.


    Hearing what Alex said, Aaron smiles and looks at Miya in smug satisfaction, "Did you hear that? Alex


    asked you to shut up."


    "I ask you to shut up, Aaron." Alex yells and seeds in scaring Aaron.


    "I..." Aaron is speechless for a second.


    "She is my wife, and you should be nice to her. If you keep calling her as bitch, I will make you y a


    coal digger in your next film." Alex threats Aaron.


    Aaron wants to say that he is no longer a star in Alex''s Group. But looking at Alex''s eyes which filled


    with anger, he doesn''t dare to speak it out. "Alex, you are just dating with this bit-... um... woman, why


    are you treating me like that?" Aaron almost says the word "bitch" again, but he chickens out.


    "Now you can listen to my wife. Come to our house and we will talk about the contract."

 Chapter 538 She is My Wife

    Chapter 538 She is My Wife


    Aaron looks at Alex for a long while, and finallyes home with Alex and Miya.


    When they get home, Miya tells Aaron briefly what had happened. But Aaron knew that Alex had left


    Alex''s Group and didn''t know the details, he is shocked with Miya''s words.


    "Alex, you left the Alex''s Group?" Aaron thinks it is unbelievable, "How could you give up your business


    so easily?


    Alex doesn''t care Aaron at first, buttter he is tired of the noise made by Aaron, so he says to Aaron


    with darkened face, "Be quiet!"


    But Aaron keeps saying, "I just can''t believe it, Alex. You are not telling the truth, are you?"


    Alex rolls his eyes and does not want to talk to Aaron anymore.


    Aaron turns his attention to Miya, "Well, Miya, is it true that Alex¡­"


    "He has left home for a long time." When Miya finishes her words, she feels Aaron looking at her with


    frightening eyes as if it was her fault.


    Aaron looks at Miya in a hostile way, but when he feels the harsher gazes from Alex, he chickens out


    immediately. He doesn''t give up and asks, "Alex, why did you leave Alex''s Group?"


    Alex simply replies, "It is just a simple job hopping."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Job hopping?" Aaron is confused, "You was working at the Alex''s Group, is there any job in this field


    better than the CEO of Alex''s Group?"


    Looking at Aaron being excited, Alex is speechless, "So what? I remember you said you wanted to set


    up a studio of your own, are you still going to be a celebrity in Alex''s Group?"


    Aaron sighs, "You promised me that you would help me set up a studio if I got favorablements


    about my acting skills from 70% of the audience in a year. But now¡­" He is out of contract, and Alex is


    out of Alex''s Group. Everything is going to be difficult.


    "I''m talking about helping you set up a studio now, aren¡¯t I?" Alex looks at Aaron as if looking at a fool.


    "Alex, we are not in a contractual rtionship anymore." Aaron says.


    Miya also thinks Aaron is a blockhead, "So it''s a chance for you to be a boss now, isn''t it?"


    Aaron looks at Miya and thinks for a long while. Suddenly he is enlightened, "That''s right!" Then he


    laughs. Miya can''t believe that this man be so foolish now.


    However, Aaronughs for a while and then reveals a strange expression, which can''t be understood


    by Miya.


    Alex puts his arm around Miya''s shoulder and says, "Darling, I suddenly want to eat fried rice with egg.


    Can you cook it for me?"


    "Now?" Miya asks.


    Alex nods, "Yes, I want to eat right now. I wonder if you could cook it for me."


    Miya looks at Alex and smiles, "I never refused you, did I?" After that, Miya goes to the kitchen.


    Seeing Miya leave, Aaron asks deliberately, "Alex, why did you send away Miya?"


    "Which of your eyes saw I send her away?" Alex asks.


    "Both of my eyes." Aaron said, pointing to his own eyes.


    Alex darkens his face right away, making Aaron weaken. Aaron says, "I just want to ask, did you leave


    Alex''s Group because of that bit-¡­ Miya?" Aaron was about to say the word "bitch", but he was


    frightened by Alex''s cold eyes.


    Alex bes normal only when he heard "Miya". He answers, "No."


    Aaron can''t helpughing when he heard the answer, "Alex, your answer is questionable. If Miya was


    not the reason, then why would you give up such a good job?"


    "Do you have any idea who the CEO of Alex''s Group now is? Alex asks.


    Aaron rolls his eyes, "I have told you. The current CEO of Alex''s Group is a little girl, a young girl. I


    really don''t understand why such a young girl will be CEO. Don''t tell me it''s you who selected her


    as your sessor."


    Alex rolls his eyes secretly and asks, "Do you think I would be so foolish?"


    Aaron thinks it made sense, so he asks, "Then why she would be the CEO?


    "Of course she rose up by improper means. It''s obvious, isn''t it?" Before Alex can answer, a woman''s


    voicees from the door. The two men turn their heads at the same time and see Aileening


    back with Michelle.


    Looking at the girling in, Aaron feels headache for no reason. He whispers to Alex, "Why is she


    here?"


    Alex shrugs his shoulders helplessly.


    The next moment, Aileen says furiously, "Hey, I can hear you! What do you mean by that? This is my


    brother''s house. Isn''t it normal for me toe here? But you, what qualifications do you have toe


    here?" Aileen stares at Aaron with fierce eyes.


    "I am just asking. What are you making a fuss?" Aaron frowns. Apparently, he doesn''t like Aileen.


    Aileen looked at Aaron face and suddenly sneers, but she says nothing.


    Alex feels bored to them and yawns. Then he goes to the kitchen to see Miya.


    At that time, Aaron says excitedly, "Oh, where is this little girl from? What a pretty girl."


    Alex turns around and sees Aaron standing in front of Michelle and casually running his hand through


    his hair.


    "Hey, Aaron, behave yourself! Such kind of yboy like you is not supposed to touch Michelle." Aileen


    runs forward and stands between Aaron and Michelle, just obstruct his view.


    Aaron is a little angry, but he thinks that it is not good to be angry in front of a beauty. So he pushes


    Aileen''s head away and smiles at Michelle, "So you''re Michelle. You are as beautiful as your name."


    Facing Aaron''s flirting, Michelle says nothing with her head down and she is going to leave here.


    However, seeing Michelle want to leave, Aaron actually holds Michelle in his arms.

 Chapter 539 Leave the Alexs Group

    Chapter 539 Leave the Alex''s Group


    Aaron looks at Alex for a long while, and finallyes home with Alex and Miya.


    When they get home, Miya tells Aaron briefly what had happened. But Aaron knew that Alex had left


    Alex''s Group and didn''t know the details, he is shocked with Miya''s words.


    "Alex, you left the Alex''s Group?" Aaron thinks it is unbelievable, "How could you give up your business


    so easily?


    Alex doesn''t care Aaron at first, buttter he is tired of the noise made by Aaron, so he says to Aaron


    with darkened face, "Be quiet!"


    But Aaron keeps saying, "I just can''t believe it, Alex. You are not telling the truth, are you?"


    Alex rolls his eyes and does not want to talk to Aaron anymore.


    Aaron turns his attention to Miya, "Well, Miya, is it true that Alex¡­"


    "He has left home for a long time." When Miya finishes her words, she feels Aaron looking at her with


    frightening eyes as if it was her fault.


    Aaron looks at Miya in a hostile way, but when he feels the harsher gazes from Alex, he chickens out


    immediately. He doesn''t give up and asks, "Alex, why did you leave Alex''s Group?"


    Alex simply replies, "It is just a simple job hopping."


    "Job hopping?" Aaron is confused, "You was working at the Alex''s Group, is there any job in this field


    better than the CEO of Alex''s Group?"


    Looking at Aaron being excited, Alex is speechless, "So what? I remember you said you wanted to set


    up a studio of your own, are you still going to be a celebrity in Alex''s Group?"


    Aaron sighs, "You promised me that you would help me set up a studio if I got favorablements


    about my acting skills from 70% of the audience in a year. But now¡­" He is out of contract, and Alex is


    out of Alex''s Group. Everything is going to be difficult.


    "I''m talking about helping you set up a studio now, aren¡¯t I?" Alex looks at Aaron as if looking at a fool.


    "Alex, we are not in a contractual rtionship anymore." Aaron says.


    Miya also thinks Aaron is a blockhead, "So it''s a chance for you to be a boss now, isn''t it?"


    Aaron looks at Miya and thinks for a long while. Suddenly he is enlightened, "That''s right!" Then he


    laughs. Miya can''t believe that this man be so foolish now.


    However, Aaronughs for a while and then reveals a strange expression, which can''t be understood


    by Miya.


    Alex puts his arm around Miya''s shoulder and says, "Darling, I suddenly want to eat fried rice with egg.


    Can you cook it for me?"


    "Now?" Miya asks.


    Alex nods, "Yes, I want to eat right now. I wonder if you could cook it for me."


    Miya looks at Alex and smiles, "I never refused you, did I?" After that, Miya goes to the kitchen.


    Seeing Miya leave, Aaron asks deliberately, "Alex, why did you send away Miya?"


    "Which of your eyes saw I send her away?" Alex asks.


    "Both of my eyes." Aaron said, pointing to his own eyes.


    Alex darkens his face right away, making Aaron weaken. Aaron says, "I just want to ask, did you leave


    Alex''s Group because of that bit-¡­ Miya?" Aaron was about to say the word "bitch", but he was


    frightened by Alex''s cold eyes.


    Alex bes normal only when he heard "Miya". He answers, "No."


    Aaron can''t helpughing when he heard the answer, "Alex, your answer is questionable. If Miya was


    not the reason, then why would you give up such a good job?"


    "Do you have any idea who the CEO of Alex''s Group now is? Alex asks.


    Aaron rolls his eyes, "I have told you. The current CEO of Alex''s Group is a little girl, a young girl. I


    really don''t understand why such a young girl will be CEO. Don''t tell me it''s you who selected her


    as your sessor."


    Alex rolls his eyes secretly and asks, "Do you think I would be so foolish?"


    Aaron thinks it made sense, so he asks, "Then why she would be the CEO?


    "Of course she rose up by improper means. It''s obvious, isn''t it?" Before Alex can answer, a woman''s


    voicees from the door. The two men turn their heads at the same time and see Aileening


    back with Michelle.


    Looking at the girling in, Aaron feels headache for no reason. He whispers to Alex, "Why is she


    here?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex shrugs his shoulders helplessly.


    The next moment, Aileen says furiously, "Hey, I can hear you! What do you mean by that? This is my


    brother''s house. Isn''t it normal for me toe here? But you, what qualifications do you have toe


    here?" Aileen stares at Aaron with fierce eyes.


    "I am just asking. What are you making a fuss?" Aaron frowns. Apparently, he doesn''t like Aileen.


    Aileen looked at Aaron face and suddenly sneers, but she says nothing.


    Alex feels bored to them and yawns. Then he goes to the kitchen to see Miya.


    At that time, Aaron says excitedly, "Oh, where is this little girl from? What a pretty girl."


    Alex turns around and sees Aaron standing in front of Michelle and casually running his hand through


    his hair.


    "Hey, Aaron, behave yourself! Such kind of yboy like you is not supposed to touch Michelle." Aileen


    runs forward and stands between Aaron and Michelle, just obstruct his view.


    Aaron is a little angry, but he thinks that it is not good to be angry in front of a beauty. So he pushes


    Aileen''s head away and smiles at Michelle, "So you''re Michelle. You are as beautiful as your name."


    Facing Aaron''s flirting, Michelle says nothing with her head down and she is going to leave here.


    However, seeing Michelle want to leave, Aaron actually holds Michelle in his arms.

 Chapter 540 Ways of Greeting

    Chapter 540 Ways of Greeting


    Michelle instinctively resists, but Aaron''s strength is so great that she can''t break free.


    "Is there something wrong with you, Aaron?" Aileen roars, and strides forward to separate the two


    people, "I remember you were a human before. Why you arepletely an animal now?


    Aaron still looks at Michelle and says, "You should know well whether I am a human."


    Michelle keeps lowering her head and saying nothing, feeling wronged.


    "Aaron!" Aileen warns him again.


    But Aaron looks as if he hears nothing and he says to Michelle, "Why don''t you speak? I remember we


    used to talk a lot."


    Alex looks at them and feels confused, "Did you know each other before?"


    Michelle shakes her head violently like a frightened deer. She looks up with her watery eyes and says,


    "No, I don''t know him."


    Aaron feels frustrated and lets go of Michelle, then casually says, "This girl looks like my first love.


    They look exactly the same, so I just hug her and was not willing to let go."


    Aileen walks up to Michelle and asked, "Are you okay?"


    But Michelle turns back to her room without a word.


    Miya justes out of the kitchen and sees Michelle running away, so she asks, "What is going on?"


    But then Aaron greeted her friendly, "Hi, Miya."


    Miya is confused. Aaron was rejected her before, why is he so friendly now?


    Aileen sighs and walks to Miya, "Miya, don''t you think there is something wrong with this man?"


    "What is the matter?" Miya asks, "By the way, why did Michelle run away?"


    Aileen points at Aaron and says, "me him. He just held Michelle and said she is like his first love. He


    is crazy, isn''t he?"


    When Miya hears about the first half, she is shocked as if she is struck by thunder. In the second half,


    she can''t help nodding and thinks Aaron is really crazy.


    "Miya, I think you know how it feels. Loving someone is a kind of uncontroble feeling, isn''t it?" Aaron


    thinks he did nothing wrong.


    "You shouldn''t behave like a hoodlum even if you can''t control your feeling." Miya thinks Aaron''s false


    reason refreshes her mind.


    Aaron shrugs with his hands up, "Shouldn''t I? At abroad, hugging is just a social etiquette."


    "Unfortunately, at home, it isn''t." Miya is unhappy.


    "Maybe I have been abroad for a long time. I almost forgot the custom here. I thought I could hug her if


    I like her." Aaron says slowly, making others feel ufortable.


    However, Aileen, who has been straight forward, walks up to Aaron and stares at him fiercely.


    Aaron looks at her with interest, "Aileen, what is wrong?"


    Aileen takes a half step forward, presses Aaron''s shoulders and yells as she jumps up hit Aaron''s


    forehead with hers. Aaron is in great pain.


    "What are you doing?" Aaron steps back, rubs his head, and takes a cold breath in pain.


    "What am I doing?" Aileen suddenly smiles, "I am greeting you. That is how we used to greet others in


    our neighborhood. How is it? Don''t you like it?"


    "Aileen, you..." Aaron is speechless. Seeing Aileen smiling cunningly, he looks away.


    "What? I just wanted to greet you. You are not familiar with this, are you? Simrly, we are unfamiliar


    with your style! So, you''d better show us some respect, or I have 180 ways to... treat you well." Aileen


    says as she rolls up her sleeves fiercely.


    Aaron was still fearless, but now he sees that Aileen is angry, he feels a little scared. He says, "Aileen,


    calm down."


    Aileen smiles innocently, "I am calm. I am going tofort my good friend calmly after I greeted you


    calmly." Then she turns around smartly and walks quickly toward Michelle''s room.


    "Well, you..." Aaron stretches out and wants to say something to Aileen.


    But Aileen leaves too fast.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Miya looks at all them in the corner and she asks Alex, "Did Aaron and you guys know each other since


    childhood?"


    Alex nods. Miya asks again, "But why did he be an entertainer in yourpany?"


    Since Alex is born in a rich family and they have been friends since childhood, Aaron is supposed to be


    from a rich family. And his family should be as rich as Alex''s.


    Alex seems to see through Miya''s thoughts and says, "You have heard of Aaron''s family."


    "I have heard of it?" Miya is confused.


    Alex nods and asks, "Do you remember the host of the internationalpetition?"


    Being reminded, Miya recalls and says, "But his family always joins in the activities about developing


    and expanding the traditional culture. Aaron doesn''t look like one of them." As speaking, Miya looks at


    Aaron again.


    Aaron seems to feel Miya''s gazes and winks at her. That scares Miya.


    "That is the point. Aaron used to study opera, but he was discovered by a casting director. At that time,


    the casting director was looking for a child to act the opera master when he was young. Aaron was


    chosen, and his family thought the film could help spread traditional culture, so they agreed. But, they


    did not expect that Aaron was obsessed with ying in front of the camera because of this opportunity.


    Aaron felt it was better than standing on the stage."


    Alex says a lot of words and Miya almost understands, but...


    But she still has a question, "Such a family would not agree him to be an entertainer under the


    limelight."


    "My wife is so smart. You''re right. I''ll give you a kiss." Alex says and is about to kiss Miya.


    Miya, however, turns her head, covers Alex''s mouth with a hand and says, "Behave yourself. You


    haven''t finished yet. Now tell me the whole story."

 Chapter 541 Its Better to Act in an Opera

    Chapter 541 It''s Better to Act in an Opera


    Alex can only obediently tell the whole story, "Of course it is impossible for the family to agree Aaron.


    After all, they prefer..."


    "They prefer me to act in an opera. They think the traditional opera industry has a better future. If I go


    to be an actor, I will only get all sorts of strange and bad gossip. And there will be many womening


    to in our family and say that they want to be my wife, but they are just empty-headed."


    Before Alex could finish, Aaron walks over and reveals his own story.


    Miya looks at Aaron and doesn''t know what to say.


    But Aaron starts toin, "Alex, you are so unkind. I didn''t do anything wrong to you, did I?. Why


    do you reveal my secret?"


    Alex is innocent and continues, "I am just telling the truth. Later, this guy left home for his dream, but


    the agency that had tried so hard to invite him did not ept him, because his family asked them not


    to."


    Hearing Alex''s words, Miya looks at Aaron with pity.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Aaron doesn''t like that kind of eyes and he says, "I was young and crazy. If you let me choose again


    now, of course I will choose the opera. Take my brother as an example. I learned the drama with him


    together. At that time he was not as talented as me, but now he is an important actor in Opera. But I


    signed an unreliable agency and most of roles I act are pitiful supporting roles. Finally I act a leading


    man in a TV drama, but he actually die in a few episodes. I am often sent abroad to make blockbusters,


    but in fact, I am asked to talk with original inhabitants in deep mountains and forests with a lot of


    mosquitos. And sometimes there arenguage difficulties. I was supposed to be an important actor, but


    now I be a clown. I was definitely an evil in previous life, so I was destined toe to grief and


    signed this unreliable agency."


    Aaron looks at Alex fiercely when he says.


    Miya thinks the two men don''t looks like friends but enemies.


    "Honey, why did you juste out?" Alex ignores Aaron and asks Miya.


    Miya then remembers why she came out, "You said you wanted to eat fried rice with egg. I had already


    fried a pot of rice, and now you have some. I''m going to ask the children if they would like some. I think


    they will not mind the rough dinner."


    "Ok." Alex nods.


    "Fried rice with egg!" As soon as Aaron heard the word, he bes excited, and he asks, "May I stay


    for dinner?"


    Seeing Aaron change his face so fast, Miya is speechless. She nods, "I cook a lot, so you can have


    some."


    "Then you go to fetch the children and I will go to fetch the rice." Alex says.


    When Alex goes to the kitchen, Aaron follows him happily.


    "You have changed a lot since you went out." Alex sneers at Aaron.


    Aaron feels wronged, "That''s because you did not tell me anything. We are friends, why didn''t you even


    consult with me about your leaving thepany?"


    "Have you seen I consulted with anyone when I made my decision?" Alex asks.


    Aaron thinks of that Alex indeed never consulted with anyone when he made a decision. But he still


    says, "Those were small things, but this is a big issue. You should consult with your friends and


    rtives about the big issues, okay? I thought you were my best friend, but you didn''t treat me as your


    best friend!" Aaron feels wronged. Since Alex left thepany, Aaron thinks he has to set up his own


    studio. He had worked so hard in entertainment circle just for winning poprity. But now his poprity


    is gone because he hasn''t show up for a year.


    "You just got a heat discussion several months before, didn''t you? You don''t need to be afraid that your


    fans will forget you." Alex says.


    "Of course I''m afraid. Thework signal was bad abroad, so I couldn''t update my Facebook or


    Instagram. I must lose a lot of fans." Aaron still feels pity for losing fans, "I almost got ten million fans,


    but now they are gone because of you."


    "Uncle Aaron, did you go home a few months ago?" Before Alex can say something, Andrees over


    and asks.


    Aaron is stunned, and then he shakes his head fiercely and says, "No, I didn''te back."


    "Then why did you suddenly announce that you were going to show love to someone?" Joey asks.


    "Show love? I have been a bachelor. If I knew how to show love to someone, my children would be as


    old as you." Aaron says with great confidence.


    "Then why did your fans gather at thekeside a few months ago and wanted to see you show love to


    someone?" The children ask.


    Aaron thinks about what happened a few months ago and asks, "Can you tell me exactly when it was?


    I don''t remember I had a fans meeting!"


    "Uncle Aaron, you just said that you didn''te back, then why are you care when it was?" Ben stares


    at Aaron.


    Aaron thinks Ben''s eyes are as daunting as his father''s.


    But Aaron is still a skillful actor, and he responds calmly to Ben, "After all, I have ten million fans. My


    birthday was just five months ago. Maybe my fans wanted me toe back so they gather together to


    show their wish to my agency."


    But the others think of it was at best three or four months before and not so long as five months.


    "But the people we saw at thekeside that day said they were your fans and you would show love to


    someone there." Andre feels what happened that day was strange, especially when he saw Aaron''s


    expression.


    When Andre says the word keside", Aaron is suddenly stunned.


    But after a while, Aaron recovers and says, "How do you know they were really my fans?"

 Chapter 542 Stay for Dinner

    Chapter 542 Stay for Dinner


    Aaron''s words make them speechless. They honestly don''t know if those were Aaron''s fans.


    "But there are so many stars that are more popr than you, why those fans just said your name?"


    Ben asks.


    Aaron thinks Ben meant that he was not popr.


    "How would I know that? Maybe they just remembered my name." Aaron shrugs with hands up.


    "But¡­" Ben still wants to say something, but Andre stops him because Miya walks over.


    Ben could only stop. If Miya sees them stump Aaron, she would teach them a lesson. They don''t need


    to argue with mom because of Aaron.


    "Why are you still in the kitchen?" Miya waits in the dining room for a while and the children and Alex


    haven''te out.


    "Mommy, we''re helping daddy because he may be tired." Joey takes the lead to pick up a te of fried


    rice and walks out.


    Ben and Andre follow the example of Joey.


    Although that egg fried rice is really hot, they says nothing and takes it out.


    Seeing that the kids are so nice, Miya looks at Alex again.


    Alex thinks what the kids did is advisable, so he also walks out with two tes of rice on his hands.


    And as he passes Miya, he says, "Honey, go to dining room. I will take the rest of the rice over right


    away."


    But Miya doesn¡¯t listen to him. She picks up the other tes of rice and looks at Alex, "Go ahead."


    Alex smiles happily. He walks beside Miya and says, "Honey, put it down if it is hot."


    "Do you think I am so stupid?" Miya rolls her eyes at Alex.


    Alex says nothing and smiles.


    Aaron behind them looks at their interaction and feels they are lovey-dovey. Although Alex is a


    romantic entric, Aaron still doesn''t believe that Alex dotes on Miya so much. After that, Aaron also


    sits at the table


    Alex didn''t expect Aaron to stay for dinner, so he frowns when he sees Aaron sit at the table as if he


    was invited, "What are you doing here?"


    Aaron says, "At the dinner table, of course I am going to have dinner."


    Alex says, "We don''t have extra rice for you. You''d better go home for you dinner."


    Aaron suddenly makes a sad look and says, "You are so heartless. I came to you as soon as I got off


    the ne, but you actually treat me like that. Don''t you feel sorry for me?"


    Aaron says apparently in an usatory voice, making them feel him is unreasonable.


    Aaron is thinking about the next paragraph of words he should say, and then he feels the gazes of


    others. He smiles awkwardly, "Um¡­ what is wrong?"


    "Uncle Aaron, your words are from a TV drama, aren''t they?" Joey sneers.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Aaron feels very embarrassed for a moment, but he doesn''t know how to refute, so he says, "You are


    so smart, Joey. They are from a TV drama I actedst year. There are so many people copying these


    words, and today you heard the original, are you happy?"


    Joey is speechless and concentrating on her te.


    Aaron still wants to say, but Joey says to Miya, "Mommy, the fried rice with egg you cook is the most


    delicious in the world. We are the happiest kids in the world."


    Andre and Ben can''t agree more and they nod quickly, and, of course, Alex also nods.


    Miya looks at them and touches Joey''s head, "You just say some nice words to make me happy."


    Miya says with a happy smile.


    Aaron is speechless and thinks he would rather order take-out food for dinner than watch the public


    disy of affection. But as soon as he gets the idea, he sees Michelle show up with Aileen.


    Michelle was obviously happy, but when she sees Aaron, she suddenly hides behind Aileen.


    Aaron doesn''t know whether she is afraid of him or dislike him, but for whatever reason, he is going to


    stay.


    "Miya, I feel your family is so warm. I haven''t had dinner with my family in years. Can you allow me to


    have dinner with you tonight? I would like to try your fried rice." Aaron changes his attitude to Miya and


    flirt her.


    Before Miya can say something, Joey pulls her sleeve.


    Miya bends down to Joey'', and Joey whispers, "Mommy, just Uncle Aaron stay for dinner. I feel that he


    likes Aunt Michelle. I think Aunt Michelle also like him, or she wouldn''t be so shy. They are both single


    anyway, and you match them together, they will definitely be thankful to you."


    Miya looks at Aaron and Michelle and thinks Joey is right.


    Aaron is staring at Michelle as if staring at his prey, while Michelle is trying to avoid Aaron''s gazes. It


    seems that they are fond of each other.


    "Just go to fetch the rice for yourself." Alex guesses what Miya was going to do so he agrees Aaron to


    stay, but he won''t let his wife to serve Aaron.


    Aaron doesn''t get mad at Alex. After all, Alex agrees him to stay. "All right." Aaron runs into the kitchen


    right away.


    "Michelle and Aileen, your rice is already here." Miya asks them to sit down.


    They don''t refuse and take their seats.


    Michelle looks at Aaron''s position and is unhappy. Aileen sees through Michelle''s helplessness, so she


    sits between Michelle and Aaron. Michelle looks at Aileen with gratitude.

 Chapter 543 You are More Beautiful than Ever

    Chapter 543 You are More Beautiful than Ever


    "Did Siri ask for leave today? Why we only have fried rice with egg for dinner. Is that a change?"


    Aileen sits down asks. The others look at her withplicated eyes.


    But Aileen senses nothing and says, "But this fried rice with egg looks good. It should taste good." After


    that, she tastes it and feels it is really delicious.


    Looking at Aileen''s exaggerated expression, Michelle is confused. It is just ordinary fried rice with egg.


    Is it really that delicious? She is a little curious and tastes it. This fried rice with egg is good, but it is just


    a litter better than the ordinary standard. In the final analysis, it is just fried rice with egg and it can''t


    compare with the fat of thend. But then Michelle thinks it might be the cheapest delicious food Aileen


    had ever eaten in her life and it was fresh for her.


    "Um, Siri''s cooking skill is awesome. I think I can eat fried rice with egg every day." says Aileen.


    Miya smiles happily when she hears others praise her cooking skills. In fact, Miya thinks the same as


    Michelle does that it was just fresh for Aileen.


    Aarones back in a few minutes. His te is unusuallyrge and full. He must have taken all the


    rice in the pot. He puts the te on the table and praises, "Miya, the rice is really delicious."


    Miya smiles but thinks he is the same as Aileen.


    Aileen doesn''t look up at Aaron because she is concentrating on the delicious rice. She finishes her


    te in two minutes. She really enjoys it and then she wants to get another te.


    But just as Aileen gets up, Aaron says, "You don''t need to go to the kitchen anymore. I have all the rice


    in my te."


    Hearing this, Aileen turns around to find out the size of Aaron''s te.


    "Are you a pig? How can you eat with such a big basin? Do you know you''re just a guest here? How


    can you be so impolite? Are you not afraid that I would expose your true colors and let all theizens


    to scold you?"


    Aileen''s threat doesn''t do any harm to Aaron and he says, "Look at Michelle, she eats so gracefully and


    still hasn''t finished yet. But you eat so rudely as if you haven''t eaten anything for ten days. I''m


    surprised that you were an actress before. I would not have found any actress to act with me if all the


    actresses were as hungry as you.


    Michelle, who is mentioned, puts down her spoon and stops eating.


    However, Aaron and Aileen still immerse in the pleasures of quarreling.


    Aileen says with her eyes widened, "If you can''t find any actress to act with you, the reason is


    absolutely that you have a bad character or bad acting skills, or because you''re so ugly that the


    actresses just ignore you. And that''s the reason why youe to my home for dinner!" Aileen''s


    widened eyes are little scary.


    "Hum, is this your home? This is your brother and Miya''s home. Both you and I are guests. Can you


    learn from Michelle and be ady? She would be shy when she saw me. But you would only be a angry


    hedgehog!" Aaron says with disgusted looks.


    Being provoked like that, Aileen suddenly bursts into a fury, "I''m going to show you an angry hedgehog


    today!" As speaking, Aileen grabs Aaron''s cor and makes him to face her.


    Their faces are so closer than five centimeters. And they look at each other with angry eyes.


    "I said that you should learn from¡­" Aaron is about to say that Aileen should learn from Michelle.


    But Michelle suddenly stands up and says to Miya and Alex, "Thank you for your hospitality. I am full


    now. I am sorry I didn''t finish the food." And then, she leaves before others could say something.


    Miya and Alex look at each other and think it might not be good for the kids to see the quarrel, and


    Aaron and Aileen are so angry that they might hurt the onlookers. In that case, Miya and Alex will also


    be angry that would be more likely to frighten the kids. So they take the kids away.


    Both Aileen and Aaron are stunned by Michelle''s behaviors.


    "It was all your fault. Aileen takes the lead to speak, "You scared Michelle away because you kept


    mentioning her." As speaking, Aileen grasp Aaron''s cor even harder.


    Aaron pulls back his cor and says, "It was not my fault. And I was telling the truth. If you were a little


    moredylike, would I beparing you with Michelle? She is not only beautiful but also cultivated.


    Can youpare with her? You are just a spoiled little princess and you would not know what isdy.


    Why are you still the same as before?"


    Hearing Aaron''s words, Aileen widens her eyes in anger again. When they were young, Aaron used to


    call her "Little Princess". At first, Aileen thought it was hispliment so she epted the nickname


    dly. However, it turned out that it wasn''tpliment at all.


    At that time, she went to find Aaron, and overheard Aaron talk to someone else.


    "Aaron, you always y with the little princess of Alex''s Family. Do you like her and want to marry her


    when you grow up?" Aaron''s friend asked.


    When Aileen heard this, she was blushed, thinking that she would totally agree Aaron to like her.


    However, Aaron said, "Are you kidding me? Don''t you think she has terrible princess sickness? Even


    we y house, she always wants to be a princess and let us to be knights. But which princess is as fat


    as her?"


    Most of people were amused by Aaron''s words. But they didn''t know Aileen was at the corner


    overhearing their conversation.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The snack that she wanted to share with Aaron dropped on the ground, but she did not pick it up. At


    that time, she just did nothing but cry. By the way, she was really a fat girl at that time, because she


    was a foodie and her family did not control her. So she became fatter and fatter.


    From then on, Aileen made up her mind to reduce weight so that she could be more beautiful.


    Aaron continues, "But there is something different from before. You are more beautiful now than you


    were when you were a child. Well, is that femininity? I can''t believe that there is femininity on you even


    if you are so rude."

 Chapter 544 A Fatty is Potential

    Chapter 544 A Fatty is Potential


    Aaron says casually and his words make Aileen recover from memory. She looks at Aaron in disbelief


    but with joy in her eyes.


    Looking at Aileen''s expression, Aaron suddenly bursts into unbridledughter and says, "Do you really


    believe what I said? Oh, you''re terribly simple-minded. If I can feel your femininity, it only means that I


    have not touched a woman in a long time."


    Aileen suddenly darkens her face and grabs Aaron''s cor again. She is about to say some mean


    words, but Aaron quickly pulls back his cor. Aileen loses her bnce and falls into Aaron''s arms.


    At this moment, Aileen hears clearly her heart beating. She is secretly nervous, and she tries to calm


    down but fails. She is in Aaron''s arms. Aaron!


    Aaron is slightly stunned by Aileen hurling herself at him. He sneers, "Oh, Princess Aileen, are you still


    liking me?"


    Aileen suddenly doesn''t know what to say. Yes she does still like Aaron. Before meeting today, they


    hadn''t met for ten years. Ten years ago, Aaron went abroad to develop his acting career. And after a


    month, Aileen also went abroad and wanted to find him. She fantasized about doing a lot of wonderful


    things with him. However, she suddenly heard that he went home to develop his career.


    It seemed that he set a trap to lure her went abroad.


    Those who knew Augus knew that he was really sensitive about his reputation. So when Augus knew


    that his darling girl wanted to join the entertainment industry, which was a dirty dyeing vat, he definitely


    didn''t agree and he tried to stop Aileen.


    Aileen was so intent on following Aaron that she said on regardless, "I will endure all the


    consequences."


    And then Augus said angerily, "Then you should pay for the tuition and living expenses yourself."


    At first, Aileen thought that Augus was just saying that and he would let her suffer. And she thought if


    Aaron knew she was so poor, he might keep her in his house, and then she could do as she wished to


    Aaron.


    So she answered Augus, "Ok." Then she left home chicly and went abroad.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    However, on her first day in the foreign country, she felt what it was to be alone. She was a little


    princess at home, but she became worried about money all the time.


    Thinking of the past time, Aileen can''t helpughing coldly.


    Aaron is scared by her grimughter, but he still says calmly, "I won''t like you even if you like me. I like


    those pure and noble girls, and you are not my cup of tea."


    After that, they be silent.


    Aaron thinks it is a little awkward and he is about to say something. But before he can speak, Aileen


    suddenly says, "You are talking about those who are the same as Michelle and Miya, aren''t you?" Her


    head is down, and her voice is a little low. Aaron can''t see her face, and feels she is a little scary.


    But Aaron is afraid and he says, "You are right, I naturally like those beautifuldies such as Michelle."


    "I remember you said you liked sexy women before, and now you change your taste?" Aileen looks up


    at Aaron. She had seeded in covering up all the panic in her heart. And now she looks at him


    arrogantly.


    Aaron appreciates her arrogant eyes. He thinks if Aileen is as simple as when she was young, he might


    develop a rtionship with her, but she isn''t.


    "I was young and empty-headed. But now I just like that kind of pure women. It''s impossible for me to


    like a porn star, don''t you think so?" As speaking, Aaron looks Aileen up and down with a strange


    smile.


    Aileen doesn''t refute him but ask, "Even if you used to like a porn star and put her photos on your wall.


    It was just because you were young and empty-headed, right?"


    "Yes.". Aaron should have argued against her. After all, it was his bad history to put photos of a porn


    star on the wall. But he admits it, hoping Aileen would disillusion.


    When he was abroad before, he had heard of Aileen''s image, which was a disgrace to the homnd.


    But somehow, there was still a lot of people supporting her and thinking that she was real.


    And when he returned home, he searched the news about her. He didn''t expect that Aileen was


    nobody at home even she was famous abroad. The only news he could find was that she was stripped


    and pulled out of a bar. Although the picture was vague, he could see through that she was unwilling.


    But thoseizens said that she just wanted to catch others'' eyes, and she was criticized as a two-bit


    actress. After that, there was no news about her and she was gradually forgotten.


    After a long silence, Aileen says, "Finish you rice now. I was afraid that it would be wasted if you can''t


    finish it. I am going to my room now." Her voice is low with obvious sadness.


    Aaron does sense that Aileen is upset, but he won''te forward tofort her. He never gave her a


    chance, and he won''t now. Aaron looks at his big te of rice and loses his appetite. But thinking of


    Aileen''s words, he sits down and devours like a wolf. How can he waste food? If he doesn''t finish his


    te, Aileen will definitelyugh at him.


    It is strange that he should have thought of eating, but somehow Aileenes into his head. Her


    figures show up in his mind like a movie, and he even recalls that little fat girl.


    "A fatty is really potential. If I had invested, she would be my wife now. But I missed her, and she is


    rotten now. I definitely won''t choose her." Aaron thinks and quickly finishes his te.


    "Can you exin to me what exactly the rtionship between Aaron and Aileen?" In the corner, Miya


    asks her husband.

 Chapter 545 Make A Headline

    Chapter 545 Make A Headline


    Alex is helpless. "I don''t know they have known each other before." "Aren''t you Aileen''s brother?" Miya


    asks. "Have you forgotten how much I am afraid of her before?" Alex reminds Miya of what has


    happened before. Miya remembers that experience and can''t help covering her face. Those things


    really can''t be said.


    "Well, anyway, they are already adults, we just need to take care of ourselves." Then, Alex takes Miya


    back to the house. However, Miya has been thinking about Aileen. It is the first time to see her


    sadness...


    She and Alex send the children back to the house and prepare for persuasion, but they no longer rely


    on roaring, but rely on who is more indifferent. Miya really feels that she should have known a fake


    Aileen and a fake Aaron by their profound thoughts.


    But she is an outsider, and she has little influence on the insiders. Moreover, she doesn''t seem to dare


    to ask Aileen what happens, after all, Aileen will definitely state a bunch of unrted excuses.


    "Miya, Miya, it''s amazing, you make a headline." The next morning, they have just finished their meal in


    the restaurant. There is only Miya left in the restaurant. She is about to go to work, and she hears


    Aileen¡¯s shouts.


    She looks at the energetic beautifuldy patiently, and is ready to listen. "Look." Aileen takes out a


    newspaper with the picture of yesterday''s press conference and praising words on the side without any


    bad words. In addition, in order to let more people know who she is, a few beautiful clothes released by


    David Group at the beginning of the revival are also posted.


    What surprises Miya the most is that she is even titled a "genius designer" by some media and her


    photos of the winner in internationalpetitions are posted. This publicity really surprises Miya.


    "Miya, you be popr!" Aileen yells in Miya''s ear, which shocks Miya who is watching the news.


    "Popr?" Miya obviously can''t believe what Aileen says.


    Aileen nods heavily and looks at Miya''s face with disbelief. She exins it ording to her


    understanding. "Probably because the internationalpetition is about to start, and then you are the


    judge." Miya looks at the report. The media seems to be the one that reports on international


    competitions. Miya understands it suddenly.


    All this is just to attract the audience. This internationalpetition has been established for decades.


    It should be the highest stage that domestic designers want to reach. Every time the tickets are sold


    out quickly. But in recent years, because of the development of variety shows, no one will buy tickets


    for this internationalpetition publicity. The tickets can¡¯t be sold out as quickly as before even if


    there is publicity.


    The organizer thinks that this is an art exhibition. If the ticket price is lowered, it will certainly reduce the


    expectation in people''s hearts, so they can only reduce audience seats. A lot of audience seats have


    been cut off over the years. Won¡¯t it be embarrassing if it is still unseated at this time?


    Over the years, they have thought about many ways, but the contestants generally seek quick sess,


    so there is really nothing to report.


    At this moment, Miya has sessfully emerged. Can they let her go? Miya puts the newspaper aside,


    looks at Aileen, and says, "Don''t care about these, even if you are a contestant, you still have to go to


    work today."


    Aileen looks at Miya''s cold eyes and doesn''t know that she is doing wrong, but Miya seems to be


    unhappy, so she doesn¡¯t say anything. No matter how she is, she is still a person who respects


    teachers. Seeing that Aileen understands, Miya smiles and nods, then she leaves here. Aileen is


    relieved. She finally understands why the children are afraid of Miya who usually looks particrly


    friendly.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yo, I don''t expect that the princess won¡¯t shout when being bullied." Aileen hears the cool words from


    the side. She turns around and sees Aaron. "Do you see I am bullied? You have bad eyesight and talk


    nonsense everywhere. If you go on like this, one day you will be beaten."


    After that, Aileen also leaves here, leaving Aaron alone. Aaron looks at Aileen''s back


    iprehensible. Why is this guy so angry? Does she think he wants to talk to her? He just thinks that


    what he does yesterday is too much...


    Aaron can''t help sighing when he thinks of it, he even has some guilt in his heart. Aileen, who has left,


    just reminds himself that Aaron has nothing to do with her anyway.


    "Aileen, do you have any concerns?" The person who asks her is Michelle, and they are now on their


    way to thepany. Aileen hears Michelle''s greeting and shakes her head, "no." She says with a


    smile, but the smile stiffens on her lips.


    "Are you... thinking about that..." Michelle asks tentatively. "No one will think about that sucker, who


    advertises that I love him, but with my condition, I can have a lot of boyfriends, why should I think about


    this man who treats me badly?" Aileen doesn¡¯t wait for Michelle to finish, she says first, which makes


    Michelle freeze for a moment, and then she says, "But, I haven''t said who that person is..." Aileen, who


    hears the news, is stunned.


    She turns to look at Michelle, and suddenly hugs her with wailing, "If only this truth can be understood


    earlier, it will be better. Or, if it is as pure as you are, I seem to be like that before..." Aileen suddenly


    stops, she remembers a history that is unbearable before. She sniffs her nose and lets go of Michelle.


    Michelle sees Aileen''s sudden change and looks at her with a little suspicion. Aileen smiles, "Who


    haven''t love a few scumbags when they are young? Anyway, I am thinking about my dreams now. I


    believe in Miya''s teaching ability, I will be her best student." This suddenly rousing infects with Michelle.


    She first widens her pupils slightly and then smiles. She is happy for Aileen. And she also hopes that


    she can be as open-minded as her.

 Chapter 546 Give Me A Hug

    Chapter 546 Give Me A Hug


    In short, Aileen and Michelle arrive at their office normally. Although they see a bunch of people in front


    of the door, they do not pay much attention to it because there is a shopping mall nearby. Moreover, it


    is also a famous tourist spot in the country here, even peopleing with a camera is normal.


    But Miya and Alex, who arrivetely, are surrounded by people as soon as they arrived. Their car is


    surrounded by various people with cameras and microphones, and they keep pping their car door.


    Although Miya in the car can not hear their words, they can still see most of their mouths, saying.


    "Miss Miya, please ept our interview." "It seems that Aileen says nothing wrong, you are really


    popr." Alex aside is joking. He hears Miya and Aileen''s conversation when he passes the restaurant


    in the morning.


    But now Miya is depressed, so she won¡¯t care how Alex knows. She says, "Don''t make sarcastic


    remarks. Find a way to get off. After a few more minutes, it is estimated that the meeting will start." Alex


    can''t helpplimenting Miya''s frowning look. "My honey is so beautiful even with anger." Miya rolls


    her eyes. "Alex, I don''t want to joke with you."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Alex, who receives the warning look, smiles and nods, showing that he is apologizing. He makes a


    phone call to Aaron who is still in the restaurant. Aaron is eatingzily at the moment. After all, the


    adults in this family have almost gone. There are only two staff members in the room except Alex''s


    children.


    Aaron feels that Alex is definitely sick. He is so rich that he only employs three staff. The security guard


    is outside the door. The babysitter looks after their little daughter, and the stewardess is too miserable.


    She has to wash their clothes, cooks and cleans the room. Just now, he watches the stewardesse


    here three times to clean. If the house is small, it is better. But the problem is, this house...


    s, he is sorry for the stewardess, this family is a vampire! Aaron thinks of this and continues to eat


    sunflower seeds. While he is roasting in his heart, the stewardesses over at this moment. He


    smiles when he looks at the stewardess, thinking that with his healing smile, he will surely melt the


    heart of this middle-aged woman.


    But the stewardess just smiles awkwardly. She silently nces at Aaron''s seat. There are a lot of


    sunflower seeds, and she wants to cry. Doesn''t this guy know she works hard?


    Elsewhere, Miya will keep them clean, and every month the family will have a great house clean.


    Except the kitchen, because it is used every day, Miya feels that she sometimes forgets to clean it, so


    the stewardess helps her. As a result, it is usually clean, but as soon as Aarones...she cleans it at


    least three times...


    Aaron''s cell phone rings after they have been embarrassed for a long time. When he sees it is from


    Alex, he answers it. "Alex, what''s the matter? Have you found a new brokeragepany for me? I


    want an independent broker and two assistants." Alex seems to have heard it wrongly. He nces at


    the note on his phone, it is indeed Aaron.


    "Aaron, what are you talking about?" Alex asks. Aaron is a bad mood now, but he doesn''t know the


    reason, anyway, he knows that he is very depressed. He doesn''t know what he is thinking about here,


    and he is even unwilling to move.


    After hearing Alex''s voice, Aaron is a little sober, "Alex, what¡¯s wrong?" "There are a bunch of your fans


    in front of mypany. They have heard that you have returned home and want to meet you, but now


    the door of my car is blocked and I can¡¯t get off."


    Alex looks at the reporters outside. "Is it?" Aaron is excited when he hears the fans. "However, does


    this have anything to do with me? They are not in front of me now, and I can''t do anything." "Of course


    it does matter, your fans miss you the most when you are abroad. Hurry up and meet your fans at the


    door of ourpany. They are waiting for you, and the most they need should be your


    encouragement."


    While Alex is talking, some reporters are knocking on the car windows. Aaron thinks that what Alex


    says makes sense, he says, "OK, then I''ll be here soon, please help me to appease my fans." "Okay."


    Alex hangs up the phone. As soon as Alex puts down his phone and looks up, he sees Miya staring at


    him with interest.


    "Honey, do you think I''m handsome today?" Alex asks. Miya smiles, "as long as you are happy." "You


    are good to me. I am so moved that you only want me to be happy." Alex says, raising his hands,


    "honey, give me a hug." Just as Alex approaches, Miya raises her hand against his chest. "Alex, do you


    feel ashamed? Many people are around." "I just want to hug you, this should not be a crime."


    Alex still moves forward, holding Miya firmly in his arms. Miya struggles instinctively, but he still can''t


    reach Alex''s strength, she really loses to him. She lies safely in Alex''s arms, she looks at the different


    faces outside the window, thankfully people can¡¯t look inside. But she seems to have a question...


    "How do these people know that this car is ours? They seem to be watching other cars leave but only


    stop us." This question, Alex also has thought of, but he doesn''t say it. He gently touches Miya''s head


    and says softly, "don''t think about this now, and we can talk about it when we get off." "Why? We are


    free now. If we don''t chat here, I think I should be crazy." Miya grunts. Alex pinches Miya''s mouth,


    making her unable to speak. "Hum hum, hum hum..." Miya wants to say, "Alex, what do you want to


    do?"


    As a result, it turns into this mode as soon as she opens her mouths, and her eyes suddenly turn


    round, seemingly warning Alex.

 Chapter 547 My Taste Is Good

    Chapter 547 My Taste Is Good


    However, Miya can''t scare Alex at all. Heughs when he sees Miya¡¯s appearance. He says, "I think


    you are also cute like this." Miya, who wants to scare Alex just now, softens instantly. She looks at the


    man in front of her, thinking of what he says, and then sheughs. It seems that it won¡¯t be bored for


    her to hear such helpless and indulgent words.


    She pulls Alex''s hand away. "Because your taste is good, I actually think I''m particrly cute." She


    raises her eyebrows, as if she defeats. Alex sees her and smiles instantly. Alex is usually unsmiling, but


    since he is with Miya, he smiles more often, but he seldom smiles as bright as now. In this scene, Miya


    is anthomaniac...


    She involuntarily says, "Actually, I also feel that I have a good taste to be with you." Miya''s voice is as


    soft as feathers, brushing over Alex''s heart. Alex looks at Miya affectionately. Time seems to freeze. It


    will be good if it goes on like this...


    "Look, it''s Aaron. Aaron is back." Not far away, someone arranged by Alex shouts loudly when they see


    Aaron. The first reaction of those reporters is... "Who is Aaron?" Miya feels that if Aaron hears these


    words, he will be very sad. After all, Aaron is an idol who loves fans so much. For example now...


    Aaron is shaking hands with the staff arranged by Alex and bending down, showing great respect. Miya


    looks at the scene in the rearview mirror, even if she can''t hear the sound and can¡¯t see his mouth, but


    she can guess what Aaron is saying something like, "Hello, thank you for your love. Thank you so


    much."


    Miya is thinking, and she can not help blurting out. Alex on the side hears her voice and can''t help


    laughing, but afterughing, he asks, "Are you also a fan of Aaron?" "Even if you are not a fan of


    Aaron, you should know what he often says." Miya suddenlyughs. Alex sees that Miya seems to be


    ignoring him, and his face can¡¯t be cool, so he turns into a ttering look.


    After some time, the group of reporters finally realizes who Aaron is, so they immediately run to him.


    Aaron thinks that his recent exposure is reallycking, so he generously epts interviews with


    various reporters. When Alex and Miya see someone help them, they drive the car into the parking lot.


    Although Miya is quite sorry for Aaron, she is very grateful to him. Alex and Miya think it is going to be


    fine, but when Alex is about to turn off the car, Miya sees through the rearview mirror that an old man


    has fallen behind the car. "Gosh!" Miya''s eyes widen, and she freezes for a while, and immediately


    opens the door and runs to the back to help him. Her series of movements are very fast, and even Alex


    has not responded.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Sorry, are you okay?" Miya nces at the car, and there is no trace on it. After the old man stands up


    and he supports his waist, he smiles and his teeth are half missing. "I''m fine, I am finding something


    here, I haven''t noticed a caring." Miya hears as if he is not ming, she is relieved. After Alex has


    parked the car, he alsoes over. He looks at the old man who is wearing clothes with ssical


    elements, and the cloth is made by silk. It seems that he should not be an ordinary person.


    Of course, Miya notices this too. She is panicked just now so she doesn''t find it. Now that she calms


    down, she asks, "What are you looking for? I can help you." The old manughs when he hears it. He


    says, "I have found it." "Huh?" Miya doesn¡¯t know what the old man isughing at, and she can''t help


    making a suspicious syble. "You are Miya, right?" the old man asks.


    When Miya and Alex hear it, they both freeze and frown. Miya controls her facial expressions and


    doesn''t let the old man see her shock. "Do you know me?" "You are the champion of thest


    internationalpetition, of course I know." Miya notices that the old man is holding a newspaper,


    which happens to be the morning newspaper today. But Miya still doesn''t know what he wants to do.


    "Actually we know each other," the old man says. At this moment, Miya is even more confused. "Sorry,


    I seem to have forgotten..." She is about to say this, but a segment shes in her mind. They do indeed


    seem to have met before. "It seems that you remember me." The old man says. "Yes, yes." Miya says


    repeatedly, she just can''t believe it, "but why are you here?"


    Alex listens to the conversation between them unhappily. Who is this old man? Why don''t they make it


    clear? Should he recognize the old man in person? However, he does not seem to know people of this


    age. "Ie here after reading this newspaper." says the old man. Miya nces at the newspaper


    again, and she says, "I don''t know why I appear in it. Does it have any adverse effect on the


    competition?"


    At first she thinks it is the organizer who publishes it, but since this old man appears here, it shows it is


    impossible. Is it possible that this old man has also learned the trend? When Miya starts thinking, the


    old man says, "Ie here to ask you something, I hope you can answer me honestly." The old man''s


    expression bes serious, and Miya is also scared by this expression. "OK. If I know it, I will


    definitely answer your question truthfully." The old man smiles again, but he hasn''t spoken for a long


    time.


    His eyes stay on Miya''s face as if he is looking at another person through her. Gradually, his smile


    deepens. Miya is scared, and the old man looks quite normal at ordinary time... Just when she is about


    to ask, the old man speaks. "Miya, could you tell me if the predecessor of the David Group is very


    powerful?"

 Chapter 548 ï¿¥9.9 Free Shipping

    Chapter 548 £¤9.9 Free Shipping


    Miya''splexion changes a little. She pretends to not know anything, and says, "David Group is just


    an ordinary smallpany that has been established for less than a year." The old man is


    disappointed when he hears Miya''s answer. "Don¡¯t you say you will tell me the truth?¡± The old man


    makes Miya stunned, but remembering what her parents tell her before going abroad, she still insists,


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, otherwise you can check it and see if my words are true."


    Miya''s firm expression makes the old man stunned. He looks at the bright dress on the newspaper and


    his eyes are a little moist. Although Miya doesn''t know why, Miya vaguely feels the sadness of the old


    man. "Do you want to ask anything else?" The old man is silent for a long time, then is about to speak,


    but he finally gives up. He shakes his head and says, "No."


    Miya thinks that since it is unnecessary to stay here, she is going to leave with Alex, but... they have


    not left yet, and they hear a voiceing from behind. "Grandpa?" Miya is thinking who is the


    grandson of this old man. As soon as she turns around, she sees Aaron approaching here. Aaron¡¯s


    words are a reminder to Alex that he has met this old man, who is the founder of the international


    competition as well as the elder of Aaron¡¯s family.


    It is said that he goes to watch thepetition every year, so it is possible for Miya to meet him.


    Aaron''s grandpa is expressionless at first, but when he sees Aaron, his face copses instantly. "Why


    are you here?" Aaron''s grandpa''s voice suddenly cools. Aaron feels a little ufortable. He originally


    thinks that he has gone home for many years, and his grandpa should miss him. He thinks his


    grandfatheres to see him.


    "I just pass by." Aaron suppresses all the difort in his heart, pretending to be indifferent, and then


    calmly passes in front of his grandpa. Aaron knows that his grandpa hasn''t forgiven him. But Aaron


    doesn''t know that when he is walking by, his grandpa keeps his eyes on him non-stop. The brief


    conversation between them can help people understand the rtionship between them


    After Aaron''s grandpa sees that Aaron has gone far, he walks to Miya and tells her that he is leaving,


    and then he goes away. Miya doesn''t mean to stop him, but when Miya sees his back, her mood is a bit


    complicated, and she always feels that Aaron''s grandpa hasn¡¯t finished his words. She does not know


    David Group previously, she thinks it is simply a smallpany. But now it seems that it is obviously


    not. "Honey, is there anything wrong with you?" Alex asks even he knows. Miya shakes her head as he


    thinks, and then goes to thepany with him.


    The time for the internationalpetition is approaching. Most people in the office are cheering for


    Aileen. Aileen is very confident and says, "Don''t worry, no problem, I have a very powerful teacher, I


    think she can help me pass it. "Who is that? I would like to meet your teacher another day, and I hope


    to improve my level." A colleague jokes. "No problem." Aileen agrees.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    All people are surprised that Aileen promises it. The colleagues are stunned. "Aileen, won''t your


    teacher scold you?" The colleagues ask her worriedly. "Why will my teacher scold me?" Aileen asks.


    "Because you ask your teacher to meet us without any consent, most famous teachers have some


    weird tempers." Aileen finally understands what the colleague says. She shakes her head heavily, "My


    teacher is very gentle. You can take my teacher home if you want, let alone meeting my teacher."


    Aileen says and Michelle is confused. Isn''t Aileen''s teacher Miya? How can her be taken home! If Alex


    knows it, Aileen must be hammered to death. However, Aileen''s words also seed in making a


    person who is sorting out the clothes look up at her. "Then let us meet your teacher, after all, verbal


    statements are no guarantee," the colleagues says. Aileen quickly agrees, and takes out a book called


    "Eighteen Methods of Tailoring" under their expectant eyes.


    For a while, the noisy office suddenly bes quiet. The smiles of colleagues gradually stiffen on their


    faces. Someone ask, "Is this your teacher?" Aileen looks at this book for a long time. When everyone


    thinks that all she has just said is a joke, Aileen takes out another book named "Introduction to Design"


    from the drawer with bright smiled, "This is also my teacher."


    "..." Aileen keeps smiling for a long time. Finally someone thinks it is boring and they leave here. "Eh,


    don''t you say you want to see my teacher? My teacher is really gentle, it won''t disturb you even if you


    fall asleep while reading. I can transfer it now, £¤9.9 free shipping.¡± Aileen yells so, but no one pays any


    attention to her. Aileen sighs with the books on her hand, "Howe no one wants such a good


    teacher?"


    Miya is about to ask about the situation in this department, but as soon as she sees Aileen with a sad


    face, she walks to Aileen''s side and puts her hand on her shoulder. "What happens?" Aileen turns her


    head and frowns, cing her books in front of Miya, and asks, "Miya, the whole set of these books cost


    £¤9.9 free shipping. Would you like to buy it?" Miya looks at these books, raises her eyebrows slightly,


    and says, "These books seem that...I buy them for you." "Uh..." Aileen feels a little embarrassed, she


    says, "It seems that this is true. Can I return these books to you now?"


    "..." Miya looks at Aileen speechlessly. She doesn''t understand what Aileen is doing. "I recently buy


    some books, and my bookcase is notrge. It is filled with books a long time ago, so I want to transfer


    these introductory books." Aileen exins. Miya thinks about the oversized bookcase in Aileen''s room.


    Is it full? It seems that she is really hard-working recently. Miya says, "I feel that I can''t transfer it in the


    company. Or, you can find a waste paper collector. If you sell these books, you should be able to buy a


    booklet."

 Chapter 549 What Is The Relationship

    Chapter 549 What Is The Rtionship


    "The notes on my book are taken by me little by little. If they are to be sold as waste paper, I feel a little


    distressed." Aileen holds the book in her arms and exins that these books are treasures.


    Miya is amused by Aileen¡¯s words, "Since they are treasures, why do you sell them? Won¡¯t it be good


    to keep them?" "But my bookcase..." Aileen thinks for a while and says, "Or, I will take them to the


    recycling bin." "..." Miya looks at the inconsistentdy speechlessly. She says, "Forget it, let me keep


    them for you." "Really?" Aileen¡¯s eyes sparkle immediately, which makes Miya a little speechless. It is


    just to help keep the books.


    Aileen is happy, but she looks at Miya puzzledly, "By the way, Miya, why do youe to our


    department?" Miya remembers it after being reminded, "Where is your minister? I want to talk with her."


    "Minister?" Aileen thinks carefully, "she should be in the office." "No, I just go to her office, but she is


    not there." Miya says.


    Aileen feels a little unbelievable, "I haven¡¯t seen she goes out." "Does she go to the washing room?"


    Michelle walks to them, guessing like this. Miya thinks it makes sense. "Miya, what''s the matter? Is it


    urgent? Do you have to look for the minister?" Aileen asks. "In fact, it''s not a big deal. I want to see


    what our new season''s design direction is." Miya casually finds a seat in the office. Then she talks


    about it to Aileen and Michelle.


    Originally, it is very simple, but in the eyes of most colleagues, there is something wrong with Aileen


    and Michelle. They seem to be too close to their president. Since then, a few people begin to discuss in


    low voices. "What is the rtionship between Aileen and Michelle and the president? Why do I feel that


    their rtionship is good?" When a group of people is meditating, someone suddenly says, "Do you


    hear Aileen call the president sister-inwst time?" Everyone nods together, "I feel that this matter


    may be true, and the president is really Aileen''s sister-inw."


    "Then Michelle is Aileen''s good friend? s, I feel that it''s good to have a rich friend. If so, you don''t


    need to work too hard but you can also be upper-ss." "Yes, and even if Aileen doesn''t rely on


    the back door, her ability is very eligible. It makes sense for her to participate in the international


    competition. But Michelle seems to be different. Her ability is just the same as mine. He tailoring ability


    is a little stronger, but it is at best level. I can reach that level with a little practice. But she also will


    participate in the internationalpetition. "


    "What? Michelle is going to participate in internationalpetition? Are kidding?" When people hear


    the news that Michelle will participate in the internationalpetition", they quicklye over. They all


    feel incredible and mocking. "Thepetitors can participate in this internationalpetition without


    professional experience. So many green hands want to test their own level. Maybe the pork sellers


    think their design is good, so they also go to thepetition."


    "But thispetition has declined. Is it because it can¡¯t attract designers?" "Because the prize money


    of thispetition has remained unchanged for so many years. Ten years ago, the winner will get high


    reward. Ten yearster... Even if you win the championship, the winner will only be imed that you are


    the champion of the internationalpetition. In the past, talents are provided by enterprises. It is said


    that this year has changed. Will the international boss sits at the audience seat to select employees? It


    is a joke." "I feel that this statement seems to make sense. Maybe there are some international leaders


    sitting at the audience seat to select talent."


    Thinking of this, they are silent, thinking that they should have signed up, but thinking about the


    benefits of thispany, they are particrly good. Just as they are daydreaming, the sound of high


    heels suddenlyes from the door, and everyone says nothing, and immediately returns to their jobs.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Miya, are you looking for me?" The design directores in from outside. Seeing the arrival of the


    design director, Miya immediately stands up and says, "Actually, there is no big deal. I want to ask you


    about characteristics of our clothing this season." "The form is in my office. I''ll bring it to you." The


    design director is about to go to the office. Miya says, "I''ll go with you, and we can discuss the


    anniversary activities by the way." The design agrees, so they go to the office together.


    Aileen looks at Miya''s back for a long time, wondering, "Shouldn¡¯t Miya prepare the magazine?" "Do


    you think she is only chitchatting with minister? I hear that this magazine is expected to have two


    issues at the beginning and end of each month. The pre-sale of the previous pre-book has already


    begun, and at the beginning of next month, it seems that it will be released the day before the national


    competition." Michelle thinks about the data about the pre-book, and she suddenly falls into


    contemtion.


    Aileen is listening quietly, and she understands it in general, but looks at Michelle''s thoughtful face, she


    catches Michelle with her elbow, "Michelle, what are you thinking now?" Michelle says, "If this


    magazine is released the day before the nationalpetition, will it sell well? Although it can also be


    known with the internationalpetition, but if it is released the next day, will the sales volume be


    higher if the audience who watches thepetition wants to learn more?"


    Aileen listens and nods. She feels that what Michelle says makes sense. "Yes, should we tell Miya


    about this? Can the release date be changed now?" Aileen asks. Michelle shakes her head, "I don''t


    know if it can be changed."


    "People in the design department just need to take care of their own duties. If you think too much, you


    will be annoying." Suddenly a male voice rings at the door. The sudden sound of a man''s voice in this


    female office is extremely abrupt, so when that voicees, the entire office looks back. After looking


    at it, it seems that it is not a loss. This person is about 1.8 meters tall and has a very three-dimensional


    face. His skin is also different from the current young artists. His skin is of healthy wheat


    color.

 Chapter 550 It Really Makes People Think Of The Sun

    Chapter 550 It Really Makes People Think Of The Sun


    Most importantly, this face seems to have appeared on TV. The man seems to be a movie star. "It


    really makes people think of the sun." Aileen says helplessly among a group of nymphos, and every


    time the group of fans says that Aaron is handsome, she will say something unpleasant. At this time,


    she whispers again, "This person is obviously as ck as a charcoal, how can people distinguish his


    facial features?"


    Aaron raises his eyebrows slightly when he sees Aileen, and seems to say, "Hey, why are you here?"


    "Aileen ignores him directly. "Are you Aaron?" Ady walks to Aaron timidly and asks in a low voice.


    After all, Aaron hasn''t been surrounded by fans for a long time. When he sees these fans, he is really


    happy.


    He smiles and blinks at thedy, putting his index finger on his lips, "Sh-" This action make people in


    the office extremely excited. "Aaron, I''m your fan, can I have your signature? "" Yes. ""Can I have your


    signature too? "For a while, all thedies leave their seats and walk in front of Aaron who is


    surrounded.


    This makes Miya and the design director in the office feel weird. "Have you heard any noises?" The


    design director asks. Miya nods, "ourpany is not close to the downtown area." "I seem to hear


    women screaming..." The design director listens carefully, and feels that the sound is getting louder and


    louder...


    Miya suddenly raises her head, she realizes that something is wrong outside, so she immediately


    hurries out to take a look. As a result, she sees a handsome man being surrounded by a crowd of


    ladies. "What''s going on?" Miya can''t understand what is going on at the scene.


    Aaron sees Miya. He winks at her, "Hello!" "What are you doing?" Miya thinks something is wrong, so


    she changes it, "Why are you here?" "You left me alone at home and I am bored. I want toe to the


    company to take a look." Aaron smiles very simple, making people can''t help believing it. What¡¯s the


    rtionship between them? And he even says you leave me alone at home alone", is it possible that


    they...


    Many Aaron¡¯s fans cover their mouths, thinking if their idol is a kept man...Gosh! This world is terrible.


    Seeing the panic of the fans, Miya knows that they are misunderstanding. But she doesn''t know what


    to say, but at this time, no matter what she says or exins, it gives people a feeling that she is hiding


    something.


    "If you are bored, just chat with these women here, but if their work does not meet the requirements, I


    will deduct their money ording to thepany''s regtions." Miya says while looking at Aaron.


    When she says thetter part of the sentence, her eyes sweeps across everydy presents. After Miya


    leaves, the design director also prepares to leave here.


    It is after Miya leave that Aaron sees the design director. At the beginning, he can''t believe it. Thisdy


    seems to work in the Alex Group. Why does she get here now? Does she quit?


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Although thedies want to chat more with Aaron, they are thinking about their sry... They think that


    their sry is more important. "Hey, you usually im that you are a top idol, how do you feel feel like a


    nympho?" When Aileen walks to Aaron¡¯s side, she rolls her eyes, as if that is not enough, she steps on


    his foot again, "I¡¯ve never seen a disgusting person like you in my life. I really don¡¯t know why those


    women like you. I feel that you are not as good as my brother." "Yes, yes, that is, first Adam and then


    Alex, as long as it is your brother, you will like it. In other words, you always call me brother before. So


    do you like me at that time?"


    Aaron is angry at first, but he can''t find anything that can be a fatal rebuttal, but when Aileen talks


    about Alex, he knows what to say. Aileen''s face instantly turns blue. One will regret what he has done


    when he is young. Her life this year is moreplicated than before. After all, the previous


    environment is singr, and things to do are singr...


    "Don''t worry, since I meet my two brothers, I will never like you anymore." Surprisingly, Aileen does not


    have sadness expected by Aaron on her face. Instead, she is very calm. Aaron looks at Aileen''s


    expression, and there is an unspeakable pain in his heart. Heughs suddenly. He feels sorry for


    Aileen. Isn''t this a particrly funny thing? "That''s right, I don''t like you anyway." Aaron is a little angry.


    The voices of them are very low, except themselves, no one else can hear it. Therefore, some curious


    people really want to know who is Aaron¡¯s girlfriend. Aaron onlyes in for a few minutes, and he first


    uses a sentence to make the rtionship between him and Miya unclear, and then he talks with


    Aileen''s face-to-face. It is impossible to chat so long if they are not acquaintances.


    However, it seems that the idol''s physique may also be different. For example, he walks to Michelle


    after talking to Aileen. "You''re Michelle, right? I shouldn''t remember your name wrong, so you are a


    designer! No wonder you look so clean and beautiful." Aaron praises Michelle as soon as hees up,


    ncing at Aileen from time to time, and then says "Unlike that monster that is neither male nor female,


    I feel you are the most pleasing to the eye." Michelle feels speechless.


    Generally, if a handsome guy stands in front of you and praises you, you should be happy, even if you


    are not happy, you will smile perfunctorily because of this person. But Michelle is embarrassed all the


    time, and asionally looks at Aileen for help. However, this time Aileen chooses to ignore it. She


    says, "I still have some materials that I haven''t prepared, so I will go to work first." After that, she leaves


    here quickly.

 Chapter 551 I Wont Sign This Document

    Chapter 551 I Won''t Sign This Document


    Michelle''s eyes keep following Aileen, but Aaron stops her. "Michelle, let''s have a talk." Aaron says,


    habitually giving Michelle a wink. Michelle feels very disgusted, and habitually hides behind. But Aaron


    keeps following up. He whispers, "Actually, it''s because of you that Ie back this time." Michelle''s


    eyes changes slightly, and she lowers her head and says, "Sorry, I don''t know you."


    Hearing this, Aaron looks at Michelle with a smile. She can''t read through what he is going to do. "I


    have introduced myself so many times, don''t you remember me?" Just when Michelle feels


    embarrassed, another person appears...


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Aaron, our vice president is looking for you." Aaron hears other person''s voice and realizes he is


    outside how, so he doesn¡¯t break out. He takes a deep breath and turns his head to reveal a bright


    sunny smiling face, but when he sees that person, he instantly bes petrified. "You..." Aaron looks


    at the person in front of him. She is ady. He remembers that she seems to be called Alice.


    However, since Alex is here, it is normal that the secretary alsoes here. After thinking about it this


    way, Aaron calms down, "what¡¯s wrong?" "It''s our vice president looking for you." Alice keeps smiling


    when she speaks. "Vice president?" Aaron mutters in his heart, he is unfamiliar with thepany, why


    does the vice president look for him? But looking at Alice here, he estimates that the vice president


    alsoes from the Alex Group. He says, "Let''s go then." Alice does not answer but helps Aaron show


    the way.


    Seeing Aaron''s departure, Michelle finally breathes a sigh of relief. She is about to return to her seat,


    but just as she looks up, she sees the scrutiny eyes of many people. "Uh...what''s the matter with you?"


    Michelle feels a confused, so she asks.


    All colleagues shake their heads, "No, no." Then, they lower their heads and continue to work. "Well."


    Michelle responds faintly, and then sits back in her seat.


    As soon as Aaron goes outside, he asks, "Why are you here?" Alice says, "I just change my job."


    Aaron can''t help thinking what has Alex Group done to make so many staffs change their jobs. He


    asks, "Who am I going to meet? Is the person also from the Alex Group?" Alice only says, "You will


    know itter." Aaron confirms his inner thoughts based on Alice''s words, and the vice president should


    be from Alex Group too, he is a little surprised to see the person in front of him.


    "Alex, you are the vice president?" This is the first sentence Aaron says when he sees Alex sitting at


    his desk in the office. Alex doesn''t speak, but nces at the sign on the desk, then turns his gaze to


    Aaron. Aaron sees the words "vice president Alex" written on the sign, and can''t helpining.


    "Why do you give up the position of president of Alex Group ande to this smallpany...""Shut


    up." Aaron is interrupted by Alex before he finishes speaking. His voice is not loud, but the prating


    power is very strong.


    After seeing Aaron¡¯s surprise, Alex says to Alice, "Well, please take your time." Alice nods, and then


    she leaves. After Aaron sees Alice leave, he quickly walks to Alex and asks him, "What is going on?


    Isn''t she your former secretary? Why is she here? You even take your secretary with you when you


    change your job. Isn''t your wife angry?" "That¡¯s none of your business." Alex says coldly.


    Aaron is speechless, and then he asks, "So why are you looking for me?" "The document is here. If


    there are no problems, you should sign it." Alex throws a document in front of Aaron. Aaron picks up


    the document and reads it, and he can''t help mentioning, "Alex, you still want me to sign my performing


    career contract with yourpany again? I agree this before because of the Alex Group. But now is


    your smallpany qualified for me to sign?" He throws the file back on Alex¡¯s desk. Alex nces at


    the document. "Then tell me, where else can you go now?"


    Aaron raises his hand to stroke his hair. He says, "Haven¡¯t you seen my fans at the door of your


    company just now? I am popr. Those people gather because of my fame, this is enough to exin


    that I am very famous?" "So?"Alex asks tly. He stops writing, put the pen with the cap, and looks up


    at Aaron. "So I won''t sign this document." Aaron says.


    Alex probably has expected his answer a long time ago, so he doesn¡¯t have any behaviors, "OK." He


    dares to conclude that Aaron has not read the document clearly. Aaron is surprised by Alex¡¯s reaction,


    but after a few seconds, he says, ¡°Alex, when I say I won¡¯t sign, can you persuade me for a while?


    After all, manypanies want me to sign the contract over the years. They say I don¡¯t have to go


    abroad. The welfare is also very good, and they even tell me that they won¡¯t assign too much


    commission in each drama.¡±


    Alex listens to these things that Aaron says, but he won¡¯t care them too much. Anyway, Aaron always


    "discussed" with him every time he renews his contract, and then he will sign it finally. But this time,


    Aaron says, "I won''t sign this time, but it''s not because I want to change my job." "Do you want to go


    home?" Alex asks. Aaron lowers his head to see Alex¡¯s deep eyes. He is serious. "Yes, I used to think


    fame and fortune are fun, but now... I feel I should go back."


    Over the years, Alex has not asked Aaron to take the costume drama, and he will not participate in the


    traditional activities and endorsements rted to it. At the beginning, Aaron thinks that Alex is helping


    him get out of everything the family has brought him, butter, he feels that Alex does it intentionally.


    The scripts are sent to his mailbox many times, and he feels particrly enjoyable and wants to try, but


    only because Alex says, "Do you want to go home?" he is defeated. In desperation, the agent can only


    refuse, saying that his schedule is full...

 Chapter 552 A Big Fan

    Chapter 552 A Big Fan


    At that time, his agent thinks that he has something wrong, because many historical themes of costume


    dramas have invited a bunch of veteran actors. If he can show himself in them, he probably won¡¯t act


    idol drama for so many years. Nor will he be described as a "little fresh meat" without acting skills


    because he only ys idol dramas. There are also people who roast that he still says that he is a "little


    fresh meat" at this age, which is too shameless...


    His skin used to be white. In order to not fit the image of the costume drama, he gets a suntan... Alex


    nods, then looks at the document and says, "But there doesn''t seem to be any conflict between going


    home and signing." "Can you let me act in a costume y in the future?" Aaron asks. Alex thinks for a


    while and says, "it doesn¡¯t depend on me." Aaron is puzzled, picking up the contract and reads it


    carefully, and finally moves the contract away from him in shock, "You mean, I can set up my own


    studio?" "Isn''t that your previous requirement?"


    Alex feels that this is verymon, "Ourpany will investin your studio. This should be regarded as


    a document of cooperation. If you want to set up the studio by yourself, I will not stop you." "I will


    cooperate with you." After Aaron says this, he quickly takes the document and signs it. "Aren''t you


    going to read it in detail?" Alex reminds kindly.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Listening to Alex¡¯s words, Aaron feels that he is likely to be cheated, but when he sees his signature on


    the contract, it seems that he can¡¯t regret it, so he doesn¡¯t want to read it unless if he is really cheated.


    After signing the contract, Aaron puts the contract aside, he says, "Actually, Ie here because of


    you. Why does your wife look familiar to my grandpa?" "You can think about it." Even if Alex''s IQ is


    high, he can''t answer Aaron''s questions. Aaron says, "My grandfather has been holding a picture of a


    woman a long time ago, and he can never forget her." "So what? Do you think that the woman is my


    wife? "Alexughs, Aaron¡¯s grandfather seems to be an upright old man who will not do such a thing.


    "It''s not her, but it should have something to do with her." "Aaron says very confidently. Alex really


    doesn¡¯t know why Aaron is so confident. "Because they have met in the morning?" Aaron shakes his


    head. ¡°Because the newspaper on his hand in the morning." "Newspaper?" Alex remembers that the


    newspaper on the old man¡¯s hand in the morning is about Miya, and... "You mean, those dresses?"


    Aaron nods, "I remember my grandma has told me that when my grandfather is studying abroad when


    he is young, he majors in fashion design, and he dates a girl who has the same major. She often says


    that although she should hate that girl, she can''t deny that the girl is much more talented." "So what do


    you want me to do for you?" Alex asks. "Help me ask your wife where the blueprintes from." What


    Aaron says at this time is very serious.


    When it is time to get off work in the evening, Miya is still busy with many documents. She feels that


    something is wrong and wants to discuss with someone, but the phone doesn¡¯t be answered for a long


    time. Miya is holding the phone, wondering, "Can it be that the phone is broken?"


    "It''s because they''re off work." Miya suddenly hears a sound from the door, and she turns her head and


    sees Alex leaning on the door frame. "Honey, it''s off work now. I''m here to pick you up. Can you go


    back with me?" Miya looks at Alex andughs subconsciously. She says, "Aaron onlyes after a


    few days, and you have been assimted?" Alex is d to face Miya''sughing, he stands up and


    walks towards Miya''s seat.


    "I hear that he has a lot of fans. If you want to be my fan, I don''t despise you." "But I despise you." Miya


    smiles and looks at Alex in front of her. Alex''s eyebrows droop slightly, pretending to be in a dilemma.


    After a few seconds, he says, "well, then I will be your top fan." "Come on, well, what time is it now?"


    Miya says, picking up things quickly.


    Alex takes out his mobile phone in cooperation, and says casually, "It''s already twenty to seven." Miya


    seems to be awakened suddenly, "What!" Alex looks at Miya''s reaction that he doesn''t understand,


    "What¡¯s wrong?" "My parents seem to say they will arrive at the airport at half past seven today. It


    seems that it is toote for me to go there," Miya says. Alex thinks about the distance from here to the


    airport. He says, "We can catch up if we go now. Let¡¯s go."


    Miya thinks there is no other way, so she rushes to the airport with Alex. They are a littlete. Miya


    looks around, trying to find her parents. However, after searching for half an hour, Miya still doesn¡¯t find


    them. "When do your parents say they''reing?" Alex thinks why he doesn¡¯t receive notice in


    advance? Miya says, "They seem to have sent me a text message yesterday. I am a bit busy and I


    don¡¯t read it until this afternoon." "..." Alex is a little speechless, and doesn''t know what to say for a


    moment.


    "It''s strange, we are only a littlete." Miya says to herself. "Have you called them?" Alex asks. Miya


    suddenly raises her head when she is reminded, and she says, "Yes, I can call them." Miya


    immediately dials Gina''s number, but no one answers. "What''s the matter?" Miya dials it for many


    times, but no one answers. Will her parents be angry with her? But she clearly remembers that her


    parents are not like that, why...


    "Don''t worry, they should still be in the airport now, and the phone may not be turned on." Alex


    comforts. "But there is no prompt to shut down..." Miya''s phone rings before she finishes speaking...


    "Hello, is it Miya speaking?" An old voicees from the phone.

 Chapter 553 Grandma Is Here

    Chapter 553 Grandma Is Here


    Miya is startled when she hears this voice, and then her eyes bes wet involuntarily. She yells


    tentatively, "Grandma?" The personughs when she hears Miya''s voice, "I know you are grateful, you


    still remember me." "You are my grandma, I won¡¯t forget you!" Miya''s lips curl up naturally, and her


    eyebrows and eyes are soft. The old woman doesn''t believe it. "You must have forgotten me, otherwise


    why don''t you tell me when you get married?" "You say you are too busy toe to my wedding." Miya


    mutters softly.


    She remembers that she has made a lot of phone calls with her grandmother, but she always has


    various reasons to refuse her invitation. At that time, Miya is very disappointed. But everything has


    been settled down, and she can''t be self-willed to change the wedding date or something else.


    There is no sound from the phone for a long time, and Miya thinks her grandma may have hung up.


    She can''t help greeting again, "Grandma, are you still there?" "Miya, turn around." A younger voice


    comes from the phone. Miya nods obediently, and sees Gina and David walking by Carmen¡¯s side.


    Carmen is Miya¡¯s grandma whose dress is very fashionable. Even at the age of eighty, she is still at the


    forefront of fashion. "Grandma." Miya is delighted after seeing Carmen. She quickly steps forward and


    grabs Carmen''s hand. "Grandma, why are you here?" "Can''t Ie? I¡¯m eighty years old now. If I don¡¯t


    come back now, I probably won¡¯t have the chance toe back in this life.¡± Carmen sighs. Although


    she doesn''t want to admit it, she is old. "Grandma, you are obviously very healthy, why are you


    pretending to be weak?" Miya mumbles dissatisfiedly with a coquettish tone.


    Alex looks at Miya with confusion. Miya turns out to be a coquettish person, and in front of her


    grandmother, she looks like a young girl who has not grown up, she is really innocent and cute.


    Carmen can''t help sighing, "Even if I am healthy, will foreigners trust me? Later, I guess I won''t be able


    to get on the ne." "..." Miya stops talking, just holding Carmen''s arms. "Miya, why are you getting


    more clingy as you grow up?" Carmen asks with a smile.


    Miya doesn''t speak, her face is deeply buried, but everyone feels that she is just a coquettishdy. No


    one can see the shallow sadness in the corner of her eye. She feels that she is a coquettish woman in


    nature, but she can only show it to herself, fearing that others willugh at.


    "Grandma, how long are you going to stay here this time?" Miya asks. Carmen seems to think about it


    very seriously. She says, "I shouldn''t go back this time. After all, my hometown is here. I''m eighty and I


    am dying. I always think the falling leaves need to return to the ground" "..." Miya listens to Carmen''s


    words and doesn''t want to respond to her anymore. She really hates what Carmen says just now.


    "Well, Mom, you juste back, don''t talk about this. Let¡¯s go home first." Gina on the side sees Miya''s


    performance, thinking of her point, so she says to Carmen. Carmen listena to her daughter''s reminder,


    and feels that she is talking too much, so she follows Gina''s requirement, "Miya, take me home now. I


    haven''t seen Ben and Joey for a long time. Do they still remember me?" "Yes, they will absolutely be


    happy if they know you are here." Miya thinks of her children and can¡¯t help smiling happily.


    While talking, she helps them carry their luggage. But as soon as she touches the luggage, it is taken


    away by others. "Let me help you." It is Alex who is talking. He is a little unhappy when he is ignored at


    the beginning, but seeing Miya smile so brilliantly, his anger is gone.


    "Who is this..." Carmen looks at the tall man with a handsome appearance. In fact, looking at how he


    treats Miya, she almost knows who he is. But she asks deliberately with a frown. Miya is a little


    embarrassed when she hears what Carmen says, but Alex naturally introduces himself, "Hello


    grandma, my name is Alex, and I am Miya''s husband." Carmen simply smiles and nods, and then


    quickly looks away from Alex, taking Miya''s hand and says, "Miya! We haven''t seen each other for a


    long time. I want to chat with you. Follow me to your parents'' house tonight."


    Miya is a little embarrassed, she nces at Alex who is frowning, and then she refuses. She says,


    "Grandma, my children are still young and they can''t live without Mommy." "Joey and Ben should


    already be seven years old. And your parents always say that the two children are very well-behaved


    and very sensible. Just stay with me for one night. The children should be fine." Carmen wants to take


    Miya away. Alex knows that Carmen might be unhappy with him. But for now, he doesn''t know why


    Carmen hates him. "I have one and a half-year-old daughter now." Miya whispers.


    "What!" Gina, who is silent on the side, suddenly shouts, "When are you pregnant? Why don''t I know


    it?" Miya looks at her and David speechlessly, "You and Dad seem to have been away for more than a


    year.¡± Almost after her honeymoon with Alex is over, David and Gina begin to travel around the world,


    and she can¡¯t get through...


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Gina thinks about the time, she doesn¡¯t realize that it is already so long ago. "Then let''s go to visit the


    baby first." Gina pulls Carmen, trying to persuade her. Carmen looks at Gina, and notices the child''s


    age. She says, "OK, Let''s go." Gina nods heavily. Carmen''s gaze then falls on Alex, "Do you drive


    over?" Alex nods. "How many seats is your car? There are so many people here."

 Chapter 554 Nothing Wrong

    Chapter 554 Nothing Wrong


    As Carmen says, she looks at the luggage that David is pushing, "There is also that pile of things,


    which are some of my expensive things, and they cannot be left in the airport."Alex nods and


    understands, and quickly steps forward to take the luggage in David''s hand, and then he says, "You


    can go to the rest area first. I''ll drive the car to the door." "I''ll help you." Miya says and is about to step


    forward to help with the luggage. However, before she goes, she is held back by Carmen.


    Miya looks at Carmen in a puzzled way. Carmen says, "Man only y a role when he is working. I think


    Alex is a responsible man who will be unwilling to let you work. "Alex looks at Carmen who is talking


    and sees a warning signal in her eyes. He nods, "of course, wife should be spoiled." After speaking,


    Alex takes the suitcase and walks out. Carmen listens to Alex''s words just now and is slightly satisfied


    with him, but when she sees Miya look at Alex obsessively, she is a little displeased, "Your husband


    just takes the luggage. He won¡¯t hurt, why do you look at him so distressedly?"


    Miya knows Carmen cares most about the rights of the woman, so she doesn''t n to refute her. "Well,


    let''s find a ce to sit for a while." Carmen says, and looks at David, "What are you doing here? Why


    don''t you take us to the lounge? The junior is more sensible than you."David immediately leads the way


    when he hears this. Miya and Gina do not dare to say anything. By the way, Carmen not only im


    rights, but also hostile to men. "I only order the two men about helping. I haven''t forced them. You don''t


    need to look at me with such hatred." Carmen roast.


    Gina and Miya smile immediately when they hear the words. They say in unison, "No, no, we don''t


    think there is something wrong with you." Carmen sighs, looks at Gina and Miya and says, "I remember


    I always tell you the idea of self-reliance in women. Why are you foolish when you are in love in your


    twenties?" "Mom, you should have liked my Dad before and give birth to me." Gina says in a low voice,


    she really doesn''t dare to argue with Carmen loudly, because if Carmen is unhappy, she will...


    "At that time, I am young and ignorant, so I fall in love with your Dad. As soon as I know my rights are


    vited, I leave him. Have you ever met your father?" Carmen''s voice is loud, even in a noisy airport, it


    can make a high decibel noise. When Gina and Miya hear Carmen''s roar, they shrink their heads into


    their clothes one by one. They don''t dare to say anything.


    "You can get married. You must be dignified in marriage. If you let me know you alwayspromise


    and lower the IQ women, I won¡¯t let go of you." Carmen raises her eyebrows. She gives them a


    warning look, then turns around and walks to the rest area.


    "Mom, the reason why you and Dade back now is that grandma epts Dad not long ago, right?"


    Miya quietly asks after seeing Carmen leaves. Gina nods helplessly, thinking that when she and David


    go travel, they really only want to have fun, but because she looks at an old foreigndy in a daze,


    David thinks she misses her family, so he takes her to find Carmen.


    They have not seen each other for many years, and they are reunited finally. This sounds very


    touching. Carmen, who sees Gina, is naturally very excited, but when she sees David behind, her face


    instantly darkens. Gina described that "moment" a lot, and how she behaves is naturally imaginable.


    "Why are you walking so slowly? I am eighty and I walk faster than you. Are you ashamed?" Carmen''s


    voicees not far away, making Miya and Gina very helpless. "We areing." They respond, and


    quickly move forward and walk to Carmen''s side.


    Soon after, they sit in the rest area, during which David has been running errands, such as buying


    water for them. His tone of inquiry is gentle. When he asks about Miya, Miya is a little awkward, is he


    really her Dad? His image changes, which is very different from before. However, looking at Gina on


    the side, she seems to be very used to it. She says, "I would like to have a bottle of mineral water."


    Miya learns, "me too." David nods, and then he walks to Carmen nervously. "What would you like to


    drink?"


    The tone is so respectful that Miya can''t help wondering what David has experienced during this time.


    "We''ve been living together for so long, haven''t you even figured out Gina¡¯s and Miya¡¯s preferences?"


    Carmen doesn''t answer David but just scolds him. David swallows silently, "But not long ago you say


    that I must ask you first. If I buy randomly, it will cause wastes." "Do you need to listen to my words?


    Whose words are more important, mine or your wife¡¯s?" Carmen''s voice is still very loud, making


    people tremble when listening.


    David feels very exhausted. How should he answer this? But no matter what he says, Carmen will


    scold him, so he tells the truth, ¡°My wife¡¯s is more important. She wants me to respect you, so I respect


    you.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Gina, he would definitely not be like this. When Carmen hears this, she feels a little


    relieved. She says, "I would like a cup of fresh ground coffee. It must be fresh ground. If you dare to


    buy the instant coffee, I..." After that, she pauses and looks up at David with a smile.


    David sees that smile and feels scared. "Yes, I willplete the task." After that, David runs away.


    Miya looks at Carmen with iprehension, "Grandma, why are you embarrassing Dad? Dad seems


    to have done nothing wrong."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter555 Selling Daughters for Gambling Debts

    Selling Daughters for Gambling Debts


    ¡°Are you making money on surrogacy? Why do you still excuse him? Gina! You can''t be too kind. You


    should ask for your right even if it is your father who asks you to do that thing.¡±


    Carmen is very serious.


    Surrogacy? Gina is listening in nk amazement. Seeing Gina¡¯s expression, Carmen immediately gets


    mad.


    ¡°That son of bitch didn¡¯t tell you, did he? Well, I told you when you got married, this guy is not reliable,


    but you didn''t believe it. Well, after all these years of the hard life, your only daughter has to be sold by


    him in the end.¡±


    ¡°Mom, who are you talking about? ¡°Although Gina automatically understands that the son of bitch is


    David, she still thinks that David doesn''t fail her after marriage, even before there was something


    hidden from her. Would such a person harm their daughter?


    Carmen snorts, ¡°Apart from your husband, have you seen me saying who is the son of a bitch?¡±


    ¡°What did he do?¡± Gina asks carefully. She is afraid that she may not like the answer.


    ¡°Let your daughter talk to you.¡± Carmen pushes Miya. Miya feels that her parents are finally getting


    together. What if they fall apart again after telling the truth? If so, is not she a sinner? So, she shakes


    her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is.¡±


    Carmen looks at Miya, considering her as the ¡°No. 2 failure¡±. Of course, the ¡°No.1 failure¡± is Gina.


    ¡°Are you sure that you don¡¯t tell her? Grandma will help you!¡± Carmen says and pushes Miya aside. But


    the next moment, Miya sits next to Gina on her own.


    With a friendly face, she says, ¡°It is just an ordinary thing, it is...¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gina sees Miya¡¯s hesitancy appearance and feels that that thing is not quite ordinary.


    For a moment she browns in aplicated mood.


    Miya wants to talk about those things in a rxing way, but it turns out that she couldn¡¯t do it at all.


    ¡°Well, it has been a long time, and I forget that thing.¡±


    ¡°Miya, please tell us the truth, okay?¡±


    Gina is grave.


    Miya couldn''t speak for a moment.


    ¡°What is the truth? That is your husband abandon himself to gambling. As a result, he sold his daughter


    to a man to do a surrogate pregnancy because he had no money to pay back. At first, one of her


    children had just been born and was taken away for money. Without me, Joey and Ben are other


    people''s children now.¡±


    Carmen says the story simply, which amazes Gina and she dare not believe that, ¡°how could he do like


    that?¡±


    Just as Carmen is about to speak, a manes with bottles of beverage in his hand.


    Firstly, he hands the coffee to Carmen. ¡°Mom, this is the coffee you asked for. And I¡¯m sure it is freshly


    ground.¡±


    Later, he hands a bottle of mineral water to Miya. His movement is very fast, and it seems to be a bit


    perfunctory.


    Then he sits down beside Gina. He puts the bag on hisp and opens it to take out a bottle of warm


    milk for her, ¡°I thought you have told me you had a cold, so it is better not drinking too much cold


    water.¡±


    Gina still faces to Miya and doesn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Darling, what is wrong with you? Do you think the milk taste bad? I have seen you drink this milk


    before. So I bought it for you. If you don''t like it, I will buy it again.¡±


    David feel that something is wrong with the atmosphere, but what¡¯s wrong with it? He doesn¡¯t know.


    He looks at Carmen and sees that she is gloating at him.


    He asks stupidly, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Carmen kicks Gina, ¡°Now he is in front of you, and you can ask him by yourself.¡±


    What? David is puzzled. He pulls Gina''s sleeve and says, ¡°Darling, if you have any question, just ask


    me, and I will tell you the truth.¡±


    Gina turns around. She looks at David''s face. ¡°Did you gamble before?¡±


    David hesitates for a while and finally says sincerely, ¡°Yes, but I know that is wrong. I have changed


    and will not go to the casino anymore. Please believe me.¡±


    Then he tries to pull Gina''s hand and looks at her sincerely.


    ¡°I ask you again. Did you sell your daughter for money because of gambling debts?¡± Gina''s voice


    trembles.


    ¡°I...¡± David has nothing to say and then lowers his head. He is going to let this secret rot in his stomach.


    After all, he has sold his daughter to his son-inw. However, he doesn¡¯t expect that Gina asked that...


    Wait a minute...


    David suddenly looks up at Carmen. He sees her rxed face, then suddenly gets that it is she who


    told Gina this thing.


    ¡°You just said you well tell Gina the truth. You are not answering now and why are you looking at me?


    You are guilty, right? Because that is the truth. I know my daughter will regret it one day when she finds


    out you¡¯re such a profitable man.¡± Carmen says in a cold voice.


    ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± Gina takes a deep breath to calm herself down.


    After a moment of silence, David says, ¡°I am sorry. I did such a wrong thing. I swear that I regret it


    later.¡±


    ¡°What good is it if you regret it? What you did to your daughter will always hurt her!¡± Gina bes


    angry and she roars.


    Fortunately, at this point, there is no one here. Otherwise, they''re going to be watched.


    ¡°Mom, it is... It is not that big a deal.¡± Miya gently says on the side. Why her voice so small? It is just


    because her mother looks like her grandmother when she is in anger.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    However, her voice is so light that Gina couldn''t hear.


    She is still angry and says, ¡°Do you remember the reason why I left? Do you remember what you said


    to me?¡±

 Chapter 556 I Work in Her Company

    Chapter 556 I Work in Her Company


    David can''t speak for a long time.


    He lowers his head and says, ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me!¡± Gina is going to be mad, ¡°These things have happened. And it is toote.¡±


    Gina''s voice bes smaller and smaller. She turns to Miya and says, ¡°Miya, I am sorry.¡±


    Miya shakes her head hurriedly. ¡°No, it didn''t really affect me, I . . .¡±


    She is about to say that Alex is that man, but she is interrupted by Gina.


    Gina immediately stares at David, ¡°I am really disappointed in you, David!¡± She roars, and then she


    turns and leaves quickly.


    David is going to chase her. Miya also prepares to follow her mom, but she is stopped by Carmen.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Carmen asks.


    Miya points at them and says, ¡°My mother and he . . .¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about them, my young child.¡±


    After Carmen says so, she sits down next to Miya and says, ¡°You just have to take care of yourself.¡±


    Miya knows her grandmother''s stubbornness, so it would be better for her to ignore her parents.


    ¡°Well, what is your husband doing? He is not arriving now.¡±


    After a while, Carmen can''t help butin. She sighs helplessly, ¡°I wants to train you both well, but


    how you fell into man''s trap in the end?¡±


    Miya does not say a word, because what Carmen says always makes her speechless.


    ¡°You call him and tell him to go home tonight.¡± Carmen can''t wait any longer. She stands up and pulls


    her coat.


    ¡°By the way, you should tell him to leave the luggage alone. I''m going to visit your house tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, just wait another minute please.¡± Miya persuades, ¡°We''ve only been waiting a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°How many minutes?¡±


    Carmen seems to hear something interesting, ¡°look at your phone now. How long have we been


    waiting for? Your man is probably going to hang you here and ignore you.¡±


    Hearing this, Miya can''t help but refute, ¡°grandma, why do I always feel that you hate men?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Carmen looks innocent. ¡°Do I hate men? I think Adam is good. Why don¡¯t you choose him?¡±


    Hearing this name, Miya sighs, ¡°Grandmother, Adam is married. Don''t talk about this anymore.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t follow my advice, then he must find a better woman now.¡±


    Carmen seems to be a very fashionable olddy, but what she says always makes her speechless.


    ¡°Grandma, don''t talk about it. Let¡¯s wait.¡±


    Miya is not going to stand up which makes Carmen feel ufortable.


    ¡°Why are you still sitting here? He has beente for a long time. He must have forgotten you.¡±


    Miya is trying to exin something, but suddenly she hears a voice behind her.


    ¡°I am happy that you are still here and I¡¯m not sote.¡± With a confident smile, Alex walks to Miya''s side


    and naturally embraces her shoulder and takes her to his arms, and then he looks at Carmen.


    ¡°Grandma, I am sorry I amte.¡± Alex says with a confident smile.


    At the first nce, Carmen feels that this man is so proud that she can''t believe her granddaughter can


    suppress this man.


    She is a little worried.


    "Isn''t it too simple? Just a word that I amte?¡± Carmen snorts.


    ¡°What do you want me to do? I will do exactly what you ask.¡±


    Alex''s facial expression does not change, but the tone is very sincere.


    Carmen just nces at Alex and smiles reluctantly, and then she says, ¡°what are you still doing now?


    Help your wife with her bag and take us back. I would like to see my little great-grandson.¡±


    Alex nods.


    ¡°Got it. Grandma, please follow me.¡±


    Carmen looks at Alex and epts him.


    Because Alex thought that the seat is not enough, so he calls for another car, but now they don¡¯t know


    where Gina and David are, so that car bes a special luggage store.


    Alex actually feels very depressed, because he could asionally chat with Miya when he was driving


    before but. . .


    Miya now is sitting next to Carmen, and Carmen has been looking at him in the rear-view mirror, he


    can''t help but feel a sense of horror.


    ¡°What do you do, young man?¡± Suddenly, Carmen asks.


    ¡°I do something about negotiation.¡±


    ¡°Negotiation? Diplomat?¡±


    When ites to this, Carmen is still a little impressed with Alex.


    ¡°No, I am the one in the business who talks about contracts.¡±


    Alex always talks with smile.


    Carmen¡¯s smile is gone, ¡°Miya has had her ownpany.¡±


    She suppresses her anger as if she just reveals the unusual identity of Miya carelessly.


    Alex nods, ¡°well, Miya is very good, now I¡¯m work in herpany.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Carmen does not control herself, and she opens her eyes widely. She turns to Miya and quietly


    asks, ¡°what the hell is this?¡±


    Carmen couldn''t believe it. She just thought Alex looks like a big boss, and she can¡¯t imagine he is just


    a staff member of Miya¡¯s Company.


    Miya does not know how to exin. Indeed, Alex is working in herpany now, but she also seems


    to have worked in Alex¡¯s before.


    ¡°Grandma, he is working here right now, but before . . . ¡°


    Miya is trying to exin, but she is stopped by her grandmother.


    Carmen gives her a wink and suggest her not to speak.


    Miya is naturally obedient to shut up, so she looks out the window and she suddenly worries about the


    people still unknown at home.


    If Carmen goes there, she will certainly be rejected by many people. It is her own grandmother, but...


    she has to tell the truth.


    However, Carmen asks again.


    ¡°How did you and Miya get to know each other?¡± In Carmen''s mind, Alex has been the man who relies


    on his wife.


    Alex is silent for a moment and says, ¡°I have known her for seven years.¡±

 Chapter 557 Two Ben

    Chapter 557 Two Ben


    After an hour, these several people finally return to the Alex family.


    Carmen keeps calm. She just wants to ask what happened seven years ago, but no one would answer


    her.


    She is a little angry at that time. As usual, she must have left, but now, she still wants to visit Miya''s


    home.


    ¡°Andre, it does not matter if you lend me your homework for reference.¡±


    They enter the door when they hear the sounding from the room.


    Carmen subconsciously frowns at the noise and then looks at Miya.


    ¡°Joey, you have done so many papers. Why do you take my homework?¡±


    The children¡¯s voicees from the room again.


    Before Carmen speaks, Miya rushes into the house and wants to announce something to the child.


    It happens that Joey runs over and rushes into her arms.


    Joey hugs Miya tightly just like she finds a supporter, and she points to Andre, saying, ¡°Mommy, Andre


    bullied me.¡±


    Miya hears the child''s usation and has forgotten everything. She looks at Andre who follows her.


    ¡°What''s going on here?¡±


    ¡°Mummy, you ask Joey!¡± Andre¡¯s expression is innocent.


    ¡°She took my homework.¡± Miya listens to Andre''s words and looks at the things in Joey¡¯s hands.


    She asks, ¡°why did you take away his homework?¡±


    Joey is also aggrieved. She says, ¡°It is because I did a lot of papers this holiday, I find out that my


    homework has never been written... ¡°


    ¡°Didn''t I persuade you before? You are particrly confident and say these are easy. Can''t you do such


    easy things by yourself?¡±


    Andre sighs and is a little helpless.


    Joey is still unhappy, ¡°do you think I am willing to do this? Even if the question is simple, it needs to


    think about it. The school course will start tomorrow. How can I finish it in such a short time...?¡±


    ¡°It''s your business, not mine.¡± Andre says.


    ¡°Isn''t it just borrowing your homework? Ben, how does grandmother educate you before? You should


    help your sister.¡±


    Carmenes in at this time.


    Seeing Andre, she gives him a lesson.


    She pulls Joey out of Miya''s arms and says with a smile, ¡°Next time, you must finish your homework


    first, OK?¡±


    Joey nods and is happy to see Carmen.


    After all, this is the grandmother who loves her the most.


    Although she is also a little curious about why she is here, homework is still more important.


    ¡°Well, now hurry up and do your homework.¡±


    As Carmen says this, she smiles kindly.


    Alex, who is behind her, sees this scene. It is the first time that he sees Carmen says kindly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Before Andre listening to Carmen call him ¡°Ben¡±, he feels that there must be a connection between


    them.


    What''s more, she is so close with Joey...


    Carmen gets up and hears that Andre asks her.


    She is puzzled. She points to herself and asks, ¡°are you asking who I am?¡±


    Andre nods and repeats, ¡°who are you?¡±


    ¡°Ben, although we haven''t seen each other for more than a year, you still can''t forget your great


    grandmother. Isn''t it that I am too old for you to recognize?¡±


    Carmen seems to beughing at herself, but her voice is gentle.


    Great grandmother? It seems that he just has never met his grandparents.


    ¡°My name is Andre.¡±


    Andre begins to introduce himself.


    He stares at Carmen without timidity, he says again, ¡°my name is Andre.¡±


    Carmen looks at Miya with a puzzle.


    ¡°Grandma let me introduce him to you. This is Andre. Ben is in the inner room.¡±


    Miya smiles awkwardly.


    On the way, she thinks about how to introduce her three children to Carmen.


    But she doesn''t expect this situation.


    ¡°Then why does this child look so like the Ben?¡±


    It''s like twins. Carmen seems to suddenly think of something. Her eyes suddenly widens, but she


    doesn''t say anything.


    ¡°Who is calling me?¡±


    Benes from the inner room, seeing Carmen, then his face shows a smile, ¡°Great grandmother,


    why are you here?¡±


    Carmen sees the kid and then looks at Andre in front of her.


    Sheughs, ¡°it turns out that I¡¯m so dazzled. Clearly, this is my little Ben baby! I haven''t seen you for a


    long time. You seem to have grown up and been taller.¡±


    Ben nods and he says, ¡°I''m as tall as the height of the breast of Mommy now.¡±


    Carmen looks at Miya and she says, ¡°don''t pay attention to your mother. Your mother is very short.¡±


    Miya''s heart is broken now, but facing her grandmother, she really has nothing to say.


    ¡°Great grandmother?¡±


    Andre says it slowly and knows the identity of the woman in front of him.


    ¡°Well, we can have dinner now. Are you going to stay and eat together, great-grandma?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Ben takes Carmen''s hand and drags her away.


    Of course, Carmen would listen to Ben''s words.


    When she sees that the dinner is not prepared by Miya, she is somewhat relieved.


    She naturally finds a ce to eat. Her movements are very natural and elegant, Ben has no other


    performance.


    Andre is pulling Miya''s clothes and says in a low voice, ¡°Mommy, why do I feel that this great-grandma


    doesn''t seem to like me very much?¡±


    Miya squats down and says, ¡°great grandma is just like this. After a period of time, when she knows


    that you are such a cute kid, she will like you.¡±


    ¡°How can I feel a little incredulous?¡± Andre says, ¡°I still feel that she does not just makeints


    about me, but also does not want to see him.¡±


    Andre says and takes a look at Alex.


    Suddenly, Alex is a little speechless, but he has to admit that Andre''s intuition is really urate.


    Carmen does not want to see him, but he doesn''t know why.


    ¡°Don''t think too much about it. Go to dinner first.¡±


    Miya pats Andre''s small face lightly, then looks at the other side and asks, ¡°where are your aunt and


    Michelle?¡±


    Andre says, ¡°my aunt said that she seemed to have a ssmate party, and then she also took Michelle


    away.¡±


    ¡°What did she do with Michelle?¡±


    Miya can''t understand.


    Andre is a little helpless. ¡°My aunt said that she is proud with such a pretty woman...¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Miya thinks that Aileen is also very beautiful. Why...


    ¡°Mummy, you don''t understand, do you?¡± Andre asks.


    Miya nods and hears Andre say, ¡°what''s more, she took Aaron away too...¡±

 Chapter 558 Of course They Go to the School by Themselves

    Chapter 558 Of course They Go to the School by Themselves


    ¡°Mommy, Carmen asks you toe over and have dinner.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Benes from the dining room to talk to these people.


    Miya originally wants to ask Andre what the situation is.


    Later, she thinks that it is wise to deal with Carmen first.


    ¡°Andre, let''s go to dinner first.¡±


    Miya pats Andre''s head and says softly. Andre nods.


    They sit down at the table, but the meal is quite difficult to eat.


    ¡°Well, grandma, are you going to leave tonight?¡±


    Miya asks carefully.


    Hearing this, Carmen''s expression is suddenly serious, ¡°do you want to drive me away?¡±


    Miya shakes her head suddenly.


    She says, ¡°how can it happen? If you want to stay, I''ll send someone to prepare the guest room.¡±


    ¡°Why do I live in a guest room?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Miya doesn''t seem to understand what Carmen means.


    Carmen says, ¡°I''ll just have a room with you. Where are you sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Miya doesn''t know how to respond.


    Fortunately, Ben is clever. He says, ¡°Great grandma, you can have a room with Joey in the evening.


    She often misses you. You don¡¯te here usually and if you don''t be with her, she will probably cry.¡±


    ¡°But she seems to have a lot of homework to do...¡±


    Carmen is happy to hear Ben say so, butter she thinks of some problems.


    Ben says, ¡°that homework is not a problem, I''ll ask Joeyter.¡±


    Carmen nods.


    People around are relieved, but their appetite is not as good as usual.


    After dinner, Ben goes to find Joey and says to her, ¡°you and great-grandma sleep together tonight.¡±


    Joey couldn''t believe it.


    Looking at Ben, she points to the homework and says, ¡°what are you kidding about? The school will


    start tomorrow.¡±


    Ben thinks for a while and says, ¡°well, you let great grandmother with you in a room, and I''ll help you


    with your homework. It''s very cost-effective.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    Joey looks at her sore hand, and she is persuaded. When Ben nods, Joey doesn¡¯t hesitate to agree


    with him.


    ¡°Don''t worry. My answer is more urate than Andre''s.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Come off it.¡± Joey says, throwing a pile of homework to Ben.


    Ben looks at the pile of homework in surprise, ¡°What are you doing this summer vacation?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care so much about? Just finish it.¡± Joey says, and she rolls her eyes at Ben.


    Because this is his choice, so he must ept it...


    ¡°OK, please treat great-grandma well.¡±


    Ben says, carrying the homework out.


    ¡°of course. That is my great grandmother!¡±


    Joey rolls her eyes at Ben again.


    In fact, she wants to ask, why does Carmen want to be in the room with her when there are so many


    guest rooms at home?


    However, it seems that it doesn''t matter what she does.


    It would be nice if someone helps her with her homework.


    In the bedroom, Miya is a little embarrassed and smiles at Alex, ¡°I''m sorry! In fact, my grandmother is


    very good.¡±


    After saying that, she can''t believe words she says.


    Alex just smiles. After all, he can''t find any suitable adjectives. Looking at Miya''s appearance of


    hesitation, Alex takes her shoulder and says, ¡°it is ok. And you can say anything with me.¡±


    Miya sighs and says, ¡°in fact, my grandmother was betrayed by men when she was young. Since then,


    she has been particrly averse to men. It seems that she opposes my mother''s marriage before. So,


    she hates all men. You don''t have to care about what she says.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Alex nods.


    ¡°OK, I won''t care about her words.¡±


    Listening to Alex''s words, Miya feels a little unhappy. She says, ¡°how do I feel that you are unwilling to


    do so?¡±


    ¡°Do I?¡± Alex doesn''t feel it.


    Miya nods.


    ¡°Do you think I''m telling lies, don¡¯t you?¡± Alex shakes his head. Naturally, he puts Miya in his arms.


    He asks softly, ¡°when did I doubt what you said?¡±


    Miya stops for a moment and says, ¡°I''m not you. How can I know if you have doubted me?¡±


    ¡°Dear, you can''t have such a thought. You must trust me.¡±


    Alex says and turns Miya''s body over. Then he kisses on her face.


    ¡°When I met you, I knew I couldn''t escape. In my life, I will believe whatever you say.¡±


    ¡°What if I lie to you?¡± Miya jokes.


    ¡°But I don''t believe my wife will cheat me, right?¡±


    With this, Andre hugs Miya more tightly.


    Miya, with a smile but no words, fells very secure in Alex''s arms.


    The next morning, Miya and Alex get up early and they are ready to go to thepany.


    They think the life is the same as usual, but when theye to the dining room and see Carmen in the


    main seat, they couldn''t help staring at her.


    ¡°Are you two pigs? You two wake up sote.¡±


    When Carmen is facing her children, she is still gentle and astonishing. Now she roars, which is very


    frightening.


    Of course, neither of them knows how to answer Carmen''s question.


    ¡°Today, children start school. You two should be ready to send them to school.¡± Carmen says again.


    Later, before the two saying anything, she says, ¡°I know you are busy, but the children''s education must


    be paid attention to.¡±


    ¡°Great grandma, we want to go to school by ourselves. Other children are very independent, and we


    can''t rely too much on our parents. We will be teased.¡± Joey says.


    After that, she gets Ben''s approval.


    ¡°How old are you? Why do you say that? Did your parents abuse you? Tell me and I will teach your


    parents a lesson.¡±


    Ben shakes his head fiercely.


    He says, ¡°Great grandma, why do you think so? We really want to go to school by ourselves. After all,


    compared with other children, our parents go to school more often.¡±


    Ben says so, and looking at his parents sadly, ¡°they sent us to school before, as a result, we were told


    by other children that we were not independent enough, and we were ridiculed for a long time.¡±


    Carmen is obviously shocked, ¡°so what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Go to school by ourselves.¡± Andre interrupts Carmen''s words. He is not familiar with her originally. At


    the moment, she only looks at Ben and Joey, and totally ignore him.

 Chapter 559 Magazines Issue Date

    Chapter 559 Magazine''s Issue Date


    Carmen originally wants to say that she will send them to school, but she hears Andre say so.


    She is angry as soon as she sees Andre. Originally, she thought Andre was Alex and other women¡¯s


    child. Miya bes his stepmother. But when she sees the simrity between him and Ben, she


    inexplicably recalls the scene that Miya came to her with two children many years ago.


    ¡°Then go on your own, just for exercise.¡± Carmen turns her head to Miya and says, ¡°you are going to


    work now, right? Take me with you.¡±


    ¡°What¡± Miya doesn''t seem to understand why Carmen says that.


    Carmen seems to think of something, and she murmurs, ¡°now it seems that it is just called David


    Group, but I think the original name sounds better.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Although Carmen''s voice is very light, Miya hears this.


    Miya asks her, ¡°do you know the original name of David Group?¡±


    It seems that David has never told her any other name of David Group, so when she founded the


    company, she filled the name at will.


    Carmen pauses for a moment, then asks iprehensibly, ¡°what''s the original name? Did I just say


    anything?¡±


    Carmen''s appearance seems to be innocent which means she didn''t do and say anything. So Miya


    knows that she couldn''t get anything about her grandmother.


    Miya shakes her head. ¡°No, there is nothing. Now Alex and I will go to work first. If you need help, you


    can call us.¡±


    Carmen listens to Miya and wants to educate her again. Then she sees the children waving their


    hands.


    ¡°Goodbye, Mommy. Have a safe journey.¡±


    The sweet voice of the children makes Miya smile. She waves her hand to children and says,


    ¡°goodbye, children.¡±


    Later, Miya goes to thepany with Alex. Carmen just looks at their back and sighs. Miya who was a


    so good child before, why does she suddenly oppose her now?


    ¡°Great grandma, are you going to school with us?¡± Joey sees that Carmen doesn''t seem to be very


    happy, so she says something to remind her.


    She thinks that she couldn''t throw her temper on children.


    ¡°I...¡±


    However, before Carmen saying, Andre says, ¡°how old are you now? Do you want to be sent by


    adults? How can you do it?¡±


    Andre looks contemptuously at Carmen, and then turns to the other two children and says, ¡°let''s go.


    The driver should be waiting for us. ¡°


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Joey and Ben stand up and say goodbye to Carmen and go out. Looking at the empty room, Carmen


    couldn''t tell how she feels. She even continues to sit here for a long time, and she does not get up to


    leave here, until Siries to sweep the floor.


    She goes out of the house and is lost again. She has stayed overseas for a long time. She does not


    know where she could go after returning home.


    In addition, she is determined toe to Miya''s home, and she also never goes to the house of her


    daughter and son-inw.


    She sighs, ¡°Carmen, you''re such a failure. It is not easy to raise your children up, but now no one is


    willing to pay attention to you.¡±


    However, Carmen still goes out. She is also a well-dressed olddy, and she has such a graceful


    temperament. When she goes out, many people turn back because of her elegant demeanor.


    She seems to follow the direction of memory, but no one knows where she is going.


    Of course, Miya and Alex are going straight to thepany. After all, the internationalpetition is


    around the corner, and the magazine''s release date is today.


    In order to David Group¡¯s attention to this project, Miya is wearing a very formal appearance at the


    press conference.


    She looks everywhere but doesn¡¯t see Aileen and Michelle''s figure.


    In normal times, she would not have anything else to say, but now...


    The system of this internationalpetition has changed. In addition to the judges, the audience


    selection has also been added. Therefore, Miya is ready to let Aileen show off as much as possible and


    let the audience remember this face more or less.


    Moreover, the magazine also publishes about the design concept of Aileen.


    ¡°Alice, have you seen where Aileen is?¡± Miya asks Alice in a low voice at the meeting.


    Alice frowns and shakes her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her since this morning.¡±


    ¡°What about Michelle?¡± Miya asks. The two of them are usually together. If anyone could find Michelle,


    he should be able to find Aileen.


    Alice still shakes her head. ¡°I have never seen either of them.¡±


    Miya holds her cell phone. She has made numerous phone calls to Aileen since she arrived at the


    scene, but no one has answered.


    ¡°How long before it begins?¡± Asks Miya.


    Alice looked at the watch and says, ¡°There is about half an hour left.¡±


    After hearing this, Miya turns decisively and leaves.


    She walks quickly. Alex just happens to hold a pile of documents and passes by. He doesn¡¯t


    understand what is going on and turns, only to see Alice catching up.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡± Asks Alex.


    Alice looks at Alex and says, ¡°There seems to be some particrly important speech that needs to be


    said, but Aileen hasn''te yet.¡±


    ¡°Not yet?¡± Alex frowns, ¡°Then where is Miya is hurrying to?¡±


    Even if Aileen doesn¡¯te, where will Miya go?


    Alice sees Miya¡¯s disappearing figure and shakes her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know where the president is going.¡±


    Alex pauses and follows Alice.


    ¡°Mr Vice President . . .¡± Alice is trying to call Alex when someone touches her nearby.


    ¡°Miss secretary.¡±


    Hearing someone calling her, Alice turns her head and sees a journalist.


    ¡°Is there anything I can help?¡± Asks Alice.


    The man who seems to be a journalist says, ¡°Can the opening sell of the magazine start?¡±


    Alice thinks of the two that have just left. She knows that it doesn¡¯t matter whether Aileene or not.


    After all, no one knows her. But these two are different. Either of them can have the control of the


    scene if he stays.


    However . . . Alice is a highly professional person for sure. She smiles to the reporter and says, ¡°Sorry,


    the time is written on the invitation.¡±


    Then she turns away before the reporter could say anything.

 Chapter 560 You can Pretend to be Her

    Chapter 560 You can Pretend to be Her


    The ce of the news conference is on the edge of thepany, so Miya quickly arrives at the


    company''s interior.


    Because only a part of the staff can attend the news conference, most of the staff will stay in the


    building.


    However, Miya doesn''t expect that this ce should be so lively.


    At the door of the design department, before she goes in, she hears a sounding from inside.


    ¡°I know Aileen''s identity is unusual, but I don''t expect to be like this. No wonder the president treats her


    so well.¡±


    There is a sarcastic voice and a sound like a book falling on the table.


    Then there are other jeering voices, ¡°you are right. What''s more, I think our president is a woman who


    only works on her own. Well, now it looks like she''s just the same.¡±


    ¡°And she often has some special treatment. Our great president asked Aileen to participate in the


    internationalpetition. At that time, I was puzzled that there were so many capable people in our


    design department. Why let Aileen, who seems to have only a primary level, participate in the


    internationalpetition? Now ...I got it.¡±


    ¡°If you say so, I seem to know. Our minister also seems to be the person of Alex Group. When she


    treats Aileen, she is much gentler than she faces us, right?¡±


    ¡°After all, Aileen is just a woman who depends on her family, and she has no real talent. It is estimated


    that even if she gets to any internationalpetition, she will only fail and lose her face.¡±


    Then theyugh.


    Miya slows down, but she also straightens up her body and is ready to go in. At this time, she hears a


    familiar voice.


    ¡°How can you say them like this?¡±


    The voice is from the corner, which is abrupt, and it attracts the attention of all the people present.


    Miya happens to step into the gate. Some people see her arrival and are shocked, but they don''t speak


    anything.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    And Miya just looks at the person who is talking just now. It is really Michelle.


    Now, a few people who don''t see Miyae to Michelle.


    A girl scratches Michelle''s hair and says, ¡°why do you think you can stand for Aileen? Do you know


    exactly who you are? Well, Aileen at least usually don''t show off, but you are just a friend of Aileen.


    Who gives you the right to show off?¡±


    Michelle obviously doesn''t know what she is saying, ¡°I don''t understand.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you understand? Don¡¯t be so pathetic. All of us here are very aware of your virtue.¡±


    The sentence is contemptuous and ironic.


    Even Miya doesn''t know why the girl said that about Michelle.


    And Michelle just shakes her head, ¡°I really don''t know what you''re talking about.¡±


    Michelle''s appearance is really pitiful. A girl on the side pulls the aggressive girl and says, ¡°she doesn''t


    seem to have done anything.¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t done anything. What is this?¡± She says and puts a piece of paper on the table.


    The crowd gathers around to look at the content, and couldn''t help frowning.


    ¡°Isn''t this what Aileen wants to say at the news conference? Why is it here? She had the least


    confidence in reciting the manuscript. Why didn''t she take it with her?¡±


    ¡°Well, I found it under her desk.¡± The girl says and points to Michelle.


    Michelle is helpless and can¡¯t say anything, so she just shakes her head and waves her hand.


    ¡°That''s enough.¡±


    Miyaes out and says. Her voice is not big, which is usually mild and sounds veryfortable, but


    now it is dignified.


    Anyway, most of the people here are scared, especially those who just said bad things about Miya.


    Their eyes are about toe out.


    For a moment, there is unusually quiet.


    Michelle frowns when she sees Miya, but in the twinkling of an eye, she is pitiful as before.


    Miya naturally puts Michelle''s expression in her eyes, but she doesn''t know why Michelle has such an


    expression.


    ¡°Miya.¡± Michelle''s voice is very light, and it seems that she wants Miya to save her out.


    Miya takes a look at her, then turns around and looks at everyone in the room.


    The aggressive girl is also silent because of Miya¡¯s strong momentum, and she finally is persuaded by


    some people beside and awkwardly back to her own seat.


    ¡°Miya, I...¡±


    After the crowd disperses, Michelle whispers to Miya, but she just is interrupted by Miya.


    ¡°You have the manuscript?¡± Miya asks deliberately.


    Michelle is shocked. She says, ¡°it''s Aileen who says she often throws things around, so let me help her


    keep it.¡±


    Miya nods thoughtfully. When Michelle is in a panic, she asks again, ¡°do you know where Aileen is


    now?¡±


    Michelle is silent for a long time and shakes her head.


    ¡°My children said Aileen seemed to have taken you to some ssmate party, right?¡± Miya asks again.


    Michelle nods, but Miya does not wait for Michelle to finish, and then asks, ¡°you are here now. What


    about her?¡±


    ¡°She is now...¡± Michelle suddenly pauses, and it seems that she can''t continue to say.


    ¡°She''s not here now, is she?¡±


    Michelle nods again and says, ¡°Aileen said she had something to tell Aaron, and then asked me to


    come back first.¡±


    ¡°Is she with Aaron now?¡± Miya remembers the conversation that day. What did Aileen do with Aaron?


    ¡°Yes, she told me that she would arrive before the meetingunches, but she still hasn''te. Is that a


    very important conference for her? ¡°Michelle is also a little sad now.


    Miya originally frowns, but after seeing Michelle, she says, ¡°go and help Aileen finish this speech.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Michelle can''t believe it and looks at Miya.


    ¡°Miya, what are you kidding about?¡±


    Miya shakes her head. ¡°I''m not joking. I can''t find any suitable person for a while. Moreover, you are


    very simr to Aileen in body shape. If you wear the veil in that mysterious style, you can pretend to be


    her.¡± She has a very cid smile on her face and her words are extremely calm.


    However, Michelle feels a little fear after seeing her eyes. She couldn''t help shivering, and her voice is


    trembling, but she doesn''t realize it. ¡°Miya, you are joking right?¡±


    ¡°I''m not going to joke about it.¡±

 Chapter 561 Some Doubts

    Chapter 561 Some Doubts


    Of course, in the end, Michelle takes the ce of Aileen to give a speech.


    Michelle''s face is small, and with a big mask, no one will find her real face. In this news conference,


    although this speech is important, it is also a condiment. No one will care who the speaker is.


    After that, everything is in ordance with the process, then the news conference will be having a


    sessful end.


    Although the amount of people whoe today is not too much, Miya is confident that as long as


    today is over, many people who have note will regret it. She has such confidence.


    ¡°Miya.¡±


    After people leave, Michelle stops Miya behind her with a serious look. Miya looks back and is puzzled,


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Michelle''s face is a little gloomy. She slowly walks up to Miya and looks at her equally.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Miya''s voice contains a lot of iprehension.


    After a few seconds, Michelle says, ¡°I just want to ask you, do you believe their words?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Miya is still puzzled.


    But Michelle feels that Miya is pretending to be stupid. She says, ¡°I help you just because you says it¡¯s


    urgent. But there is still disdain in your expression when you speak. Do you think I¡¯m pretending to be


    like that? ¡°


    Just because of Miya''s extremely serious expression, Michelle is also bluffed, so she agrees to her. But


    now she has finished helping Miya, and Miya doesn''t even pay attention to her, which makes her feel


    very hurt.


    Looking at Michelle''s appearance and thinking of her performance, Miya is a little guilty.


    ¡°I''m sorry. I didn''t care too much about your feelings.¡± After that, Miya apologizes.


    However, she doesn''t say that. In fact, she believes these things for a moment after listening to her


    colleagues.


    After hearing this, Michelle beams with a smile, ¡°it''s okay, as long as you believe me.¡±


    Facing such a brilliant smile, Miya can only smile too.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Michelle suddenly says when they are a little embarrassed.


    Miya is quietly looking at her, waiting for her next words.


    ¡°I remember that I didn''t eat much yesterday, and I didn''t have breakfast this morning. Can I have


    something to eat first?¡± Michelle frowns and looks at Miya with a sad face.


    Miya remembers that since Michelle came out of her coffee shop, she has never had such a


    performance. At that time, Michelle was still her boss, and she was meticulous to her. But she didn''t


    seem to treat her well and just doubted her without evidence so that her guilt gradually deepened.


    ¡°Of course, you said that if your employees can''t eat well, you''ll be an unqualified boss.¡± Miya makes


    fun of what Michelle said before.


    Hearing this, Michelle smiles and quickly leaves here.


    Miya originally watches Michelle leavening with a smile, but after a few seconds, her smile gradually


    disappear on her lips. At this time, she thinks Aileen has not been found.


    Miya takes out her mobile phone and begins to dial Aileen''s phone. It is not dialed several times at the


    beginning, which has already upset her.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    At the moment, Miya hears a male¡¯s voice, she turns around, it is Alex.


    Miya frowns and says, ¡°We don¡¯t know where Aileen goes.¡±


    At the beginning of the news conference, Alex has been watching Miya from his seat. He wanted to


    come to look for her at the end of the news conference, and he saw she and Michelle are talking, so he


    waits for them to finish their conversation.


    ¡°It''s OK. She''s also an adult. Besides, the news conference is over now.¡± Alex takes Miya''s shoulder


    andforts her.


    However, Miya still frowns, ¡°even if the news conference is over, then thepetition is about to start.


    Do you forget that the participants have to enter the dormitory ahead of time?¡±


    Alex remembers that there is such a thing, but in order tofort Miya, he still says, ¡°this year''s


    competition system has changed, and tomorrow is just a preliminary contest.¡±


    ¡°But the venue of thepetition is closed, and the participants only count if theye out of the


    dormitory.¡±


    This is what Miya that makes her anxious most. Aileen usually says she really wants to win but how


    does she always go wrong at the critical moment?¡±


    ¡°It''s OK. It''s just noon. Let''s wait until evening to see if she wille back, then...¡± Alex wants to say


    that you don¡¯t care about her. However, seeing Miya''s expression that she is very serious, he


    immediately changes his words. He says, ¡°let''s talk about it then. In any case, she should not give up


    this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Miya also wants to say something, but Alex forcibly takes her away, ¡°well then, you have been busy all


    the morning, are you hungry? let''s go to eat.¡±


    In this way, Miya is taken away.


    However, in the evening, Aileen still doesn''te back...


    Miya is glumly lying on her desk, and she has a headache as looking at the pile of documents. She has


    been thinking about where is Aileen, and doesn¡¯t start today''s work.


    In fact, she still doesn''t want to do it now, but if she doesn''t, it means she has to work overtime. It''s OK


    at the normal time. But now her grandmother is still at her home... If the work is not perfect, she is


    afraid to be killed by her grandmother.


    Miya takes a long sigh of relief, straightens up, and is about to start working.


    However, when she turns to the newspaper that the secretary sent in this morning, she is shocked...


    Today''s newspaper headline is ¡°a superstar was drugged by a prostitute.¡±


    The title is not the key. The key is the picture above. Miya is very familiar with it.


    There are two people in the picture, one male and one female, and they have untidy clothes. It is really


    imaginative.


    Then the content is probably that the man was drugged and taken to the hotel by the woman... Of


    course, many people know this man. Not long ago, he also set off a storm in herpany.


    Yes, this man is Aaron.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    And the woman... It''s Aileen


    What makes Miya feel strange is that Aileen was a professional movie actor before, why does she


    suddenly be a prostitute?


    When she is thinking about it, her mobile phone suddenly rings...

 Chapter 562 His own Sister

    Chapter 562 His own Sister


    Miya looks at the caller ID, and it is called by children. Was it Carmen who had something wrong? Miya


    conjectures and gets through the phone.


    ¡°Mummy,e back now.¡±


    Just when she gets through, there is an urgent voice from the phone. Miya feels a little bit nervous. Is


    her guess right?


    ¡°You say it slowly. Is there anything wrong with great grandma?¡±


    Compared with the children, Miya is much calmer, but she feels she has a headache.


    ¡°No, the great grandma hasn''te back yet.¡±


    There is another voice from the phone.


    ¡°Not yet back?¡± Miya looks at the time subconsciously. It''s only about four o''clock in the afternoon, and


    it''s not dark. Carmen likes to wander around, so there should be no problem. ¡°It''s still early. You don''t


    have to worry.¡±


    Miya thinks that even if Joey likes Carmen very much, there is no need that she is so nervous like that.


    ¡°Mommy, it''s not great-grandma.¡± Joey''s voice is a little annoying. Her mother is so stupid.


    ¡°Not her? Then who is that? ¡°Miya asks.


    Joey sighs a breath, says, "it is Aileen.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Aileen?¡± Hearing this person, Miya''s eyes lit up in an instant. She has been looking for this person for


    a day, but she hasn''t seen a figure. ¡°Is she at home now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, she''s still in the little garden, and no one can drag her in.¡± When Joey says this, she is


    speechless.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Miya frowns, and she feels as if something happened.


    ¡°In a word, youe back quickly. Now Ben and Andre are having an unreliable conversation with her.


    I''m going to be crazy.¡± Joey sighs again.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    After making an appointment with her daughter, Miya immediately leaves her work aside. She packs up


    her things and goes outside.


    But Miya just walks a few steps, then she meets someone.


    ¡°Don''t you usually leave at the closing time? What''s the matter today? ¡°


    Miya raises her head, and the man in front of her is her husband Alex.


    Miya remembers what Joey said just now and thinks that Aileen may not listen to her if she is alone,


    ¡°you go with me.¡±


    Miya says, and she holds Alex''s hand and goes outside.


    Seeing that Miya is in a hurry, Alex doesn''t understand, ¡°what happened?¡±


    ¡°We go home now. Children said Aileen has been at home," Miya exins, and she does not stop


    walking at all.


    Compared with Miya, Alex is calmer indeed, ¡°Since she is already at home. Why are you in a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Children said there is something wrong with her and asks us to go back and have a look," Miya says.


    Seeing Miya''s serious appearance, Alex goes home with Miya without saying much.


    When she gets home, Miya immediately goes to the small garden to have a look. She does really see a


    person with untidy clothes lying there, and she seems to be drunk to the extreme. Miya is just about to


    go forward, but she is scared by one woman here.


    In Aileen''s side, standing a very serious olddy, her dress is very elegant, but the expression is very


    frightening...


    ¡°Who is this woman?¡±


    Carmen looks at Aileen with contempt in her eyes. She also raises her foot and kicks Aileen.


    Aileen''s consciousness at the moment is extremely unconscious. She gets up and squints at Carmen.


    Then she lies back and says, ¡°who''s the old woman? Are you blind? Kicking me in my house.¡±


    Carmen has always been unhappy with Aileen, and now she is even more unhappy. She frowns and


    kicks her again, ¡°where is your home? This is obviously my granddaughter''s home.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, your olddy, you¡¯re so annoying.¡± Aileen suddenly sits up, staring at Carmen, ¡°I''ve lived


    here for so long, won''t you ask others? If I''m not from this family, can the security guard let me in?


    Although old people may get confused, I don''t think you have a brain at all.¡±


    Carmen couldn''t help sneering, looking at Aileen, ¡°how can she be so bad? Is it because I haven''t


    returned home for too long? What ack of moral views.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the olddy is very fashionable. She knows moral views.¡± Aileen''s face is still flushed. She stands


    up suddenly. She is taller than Carmen. It gives a sense of oppression to Carmen when shees.


    However, the sense of oppression does notst too long. Aileen lies down from the side again.


    Back on the ground, Aileen feels that her bones are scattered, and her eyes are dim. She supports the


    ground with one hand and her forehead with the other. She sighs, ¡°this is the result of the hangover.¡±


    Carmen has just been frightened by Aileen, but it is only a few seconds before she recovers to her


    original appearance.


    Carmen is just about to say something, and Miya, who is not far away, finallyes over.


    ¡°What''s going on here?¡± Miya pretends to know nothing and goes to them.


    ¡°Youe just in time. Exin to me what happened to this woman? Why does she in your home?


    Does your husband still have another wife?¡± As soon as Carmen sees the arrival of Miya, she asks


    quickly.


    Miya is confused by so many questions. She is thinking about how to exin, but she is hugged by


    Aileen.


    She suddenly begins to shout, ¡°Miya, this shameless old witch kicked me. Who does she think she is?¡±


    Because of Aileen''s words, the scene is once very embarrassing.


    Miya finds Aileen''s face a little abnormal and she dares not look up at Carmen. It''s just because


    Carmen''s eyes are too terrible.


    ¡°Well, grandma, she''s my husband''s sister.¡± After exining Aileen''s identity, Miya sees Carmen''s


    suspicious eyes and adds a word, ¡°Biologically.¡±


    ¡°Really? Like this...¡± Carmen frowns when her mouth pouts to one side, and she rolls her eyes.


    Carmen''s expression makes Miya even more embarrassed.


    ¡°Grandma, how can you say that?¡±


    Miya just whispers and sees that Carmen is about to be angry.


    ¡°What did I say? Did you hear what I said about her?¡±

 Chapter 563 Underbred

    Chapter 563 Underbred


    Carmen''s words make Miya speechless. She has nothing to say for a moment. She really doesn''t know


    how to answer, because Carmen really didn''t say anything abusive.


    ¡°Grandma, this is not the time for us to discuss these things.¡± Miya looks at Aileen beside her feet. Now


    she has to take the girl to the house to wake up. She thinks like this and has bent down to lead Aileen,


    but she has not met Aileen, this hand is stopped by Carmen.


    ¡°It''s time to talk about these things, or when will talk about?¡± Carmen is still disgusted, and she looks at


    Aileen, saying, ¡°how do you know this person is his own sister? Miya, I tell you, there are many men


    outside having these sisters, and in the end, these sisters are also the mistress.¡±


    Miya feels that her brain has broken down for a moment. Many people have sisters outside. Why


    doesn''t she know that?


    ¡°Carmen, you may be talking about some primary school students. Naturally, it''s because of their age,


    so they do that. However, I am an adult and won''t do things like primary school students.¡± Alex goes to


    Miya and gives Carmen a smile.


    Carmen does not think that Alex would be in this ce.


    ¡°So, you and she are really brothers and sisters?¡± Carmen has also seen Aileen''s face, which is quite


    different from Alex.


    Alex certainly would not admit Aileen''s existence before, but this time it is different from the past, ¡°yes.¡±


    That''s how he responds.


    ¡°That means you''re not a good man either.¡± Carmen says at the moment, ¡°The families always have


    something simr. So that they may have the same temperament. As long as your sister can drink so


    much wine and lie in the garden without thinking about anything, it''s really hard to imagine how bad her


    families are.¡±


    Carmen is still in that scornful tone, which lets people feel irritated.


    Alex thinks that if this woman is not Miya''s grandmother, he would have kicked her out. But He keeps


    smiling. ¡°Isn''t that too excessive, Carmen?¡±


    ¡°Excessive?¡± Carmen seems to have heard a big joke, ¡°what did I do? You are excessive, OK? ¡°


    ¡°Me?¡± Alex points to himself.


    Carmen nods, and then begins toin Alex. ¡°First, let my granddaughter give birth to children, but


    when the children were born and only take one. Have you ever thought about the problem of raising the


    other two children! Do you know how Miya has been through these years? You have no quality to stand


    in front of her now.¡±


    Alex, who was originally angry, couldn''t help looking at Miya on the side after hearing these words. His


    heart is broken. Actually, he didn''t know that Miya had given birth to three children. If he did...


    Alex asks the original self at the bottom of his heart, but the answer may be different from the current


    one. Now he can give everything for Miya, but at that time, he would only make Miya sad if he had


    taken over the two children.


    Seeing Alex silent, Carmen subconsciously feels that what she said is all right. She snorts and says


    again.


    ¡°You don''t have a mother, I think. You both seem to be underbred. In fact, it''s not a big deal. I''ve been a


    teacher for several years. If you treat me well, I can teach you some basic principles.¡±


    Alex could bear it. But when Carmen speaks like this, his face changes obviously. Miya also feels


    embarrassed, but she doesn''t know how to do it.


    ¡°How can you say that?¡±


    The voicees from the ground. Aileen stands very straight. She looks at Carmen equally, and her


    eyes are full of anger.


    ¡°Do you dare say it again?¡± Seeing that Carmen does not say anything, Aileen says first.


    Carmen is really shocked by Aileen, but after a few seconds, she turns into a normal appearance. How


    could she be frightened by her younger generation?


    ¡°You¡¯re underbred. You are totally drunk andy on the ground casually, I''m afraid you don''t know what


    manner is.¡±


    Carmen snorts again, and she can''t help but rolls her eyes at Aileen.


    ¡°Carmen, you...¡± Miyaes forward. She is going to talk about Carmen, but Aileen always takes her


    first step.


    Aileen pushes Carmen to the ground and lifts her hand to throw her long hair behind her head. ¡°What¡¯s


    the hell wrong with you? You don''t need a face, do you? Do you have a mother to take care of you! And


    do you know how good my mom was to me? How dare you say that? ¡°


    Carmen has a pain in her buttocks. She raises her head to ask Aileen to apologize, but after listening to


    this speech, she raises her finger and points to Aileen, and her hands are shaking. ¡°This is the


    drawback of domestic family education. Miya, throw this person out, otherwise, children will learn from


    her.¡±


    Although Miya feels that Aileen doesn''t respect the elder in this way, she thinks of everything between


    Aileen and her mother and thinks that Carmen deserves it. At the moment, her mind is very confused.


    ¡°Miya, did you listen to me?¡± Carmen growls impatiently. You know, in the past, Miya was very


    submissive to her, but now Miya¡¯s performance has made her very angry. However, she does not


    expect that Miya would say like this,


    "Grandmom, what you just said is too excessive.¡±


    Hearing Miya''s words, Carmen is so angry that she trembles, ¡°OK! You are a picky little girl. Your


    mother didn''t listen to me before, butter she was expelled from the house. Do you want to follow her


    old ways?¡±


    Miya knows that Carmen says this when she is angry. She is worried about whether her mother''s


    running away from home these years has something to do with Carmen. After she sighs, she steps


    forward to help Carmen up.


    But Carmen is angry and pushes Miya to the other side.


    ¡°I don''t need your pretentious traitor to help me. I''m not old enough.¡± Carmen roars at Miya and then


    prepared to get up.


    But when she puts her hands on the ground and just lifts her body a little bit, someonees to push


    her back to the ground. Now it is not just her ass, it is her hands...N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 564 Dealing with Bad Guys

    Chapter 564 Dealing with Bad Guys


    ¡°Miya is kind enough to help you, but you still push her. What the hell are you doing?¡± Aileen¡¯s mouth is


    full of alcohol vor.


    ¡°Old witch!¡±


    Carmen is so angry that she couldn''t speak. She raises her finger to Aileen and points to Miya, ¡°is this


    your husband''s sister? I don''t think she has any manners. Now listen to me and get her out of here.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± In the face of Carmen''s words, Miya opens her mouth and finally says nothing.


    ¡°What? Don''t you even listen to me?¡± Carmen res at her, with a murderous look in her eyes.


    Miyaes forward and intends to have a good chat with Carmen, but Aileen rushes up again. Aileen


    grabs Carmen''s cor and says, ¡°dead old woman, do you have something wrong? This is Miya and


    Alex¡¯s home. What has it to do with you? Why are you interfering?¡±


    Carmen''s cor is originally small, and she is instantly difficult to breathe because of Aileen''s action.


    ¡°Aileen, calm down.¡± the situation in front of her makes her headache, looking at Aileen''s eyes and she


    is a little worried. She looks around. ¡°Where''s Joey?¡±


    Isn''t Joey calling her back? Where is her? She seems to say who is apanying her in the yard, but


    why didn''t she see anyone else?


    As soon as Miya says that, childrene from the room. Ben is at the front of the room. He runs over


    with antialcoholismic drug, but he is shocked when hees to Aileen¡¯s side.


    ¡°Auntie, what are you doing with this?¡± Ben looks at Aileen''s posture, and she is as if to fight with


    Carmen. He is still well aware of Carmen''s temperament. If Aileen does this, she will definitely be


    furious.


    Aileen hears the voice, and she looks down at Ben, and then shows a silly smile, ¡°well, it''s you. I am


    solving the bad guys, you should go to the side just to y for a while.¡±


    ¡°Aunt...¡± Ben silently swallows a mouthful of saliva, and is ready to remind Aileen.


    But before Ben''s words are finished, Carmen suddenly gets up and pulls Aileen down.


    When Carmen was young, she was not a good girl and now she wants to teach Aileen a lesson. But


    she thinks that she is old and should not be rude to young people. However, Aileen is so defiant.


    Aileen is just at the top and soon falls to the ground. Such a drop makes Aileen feel a little confused.


    She still looks up in a daze. When she sees Carmen, she still giggles, ¡°Well, how did I drop you into the


    sky?¡±


    Now, Carmen has rolled up her sleeves and is ready to teach her a lesson.


    ¡°Carmen, didn''t you just let us go back to get the antialcoholismic drug? I get it now.¡± Ben sees that the


    situation is not good, so he picks up the antialcoholismic drug on the ground and goes to Carmen, and


    he is just in the middle of her and Aileen. ¡°Carmen, I know you are the gentlest person in the world. My


    aunt is really wrong, but she is also drunk. I remember you said that you would not quarrel with people


    who are not in a state of mind.¡±


    When Carmen hears the words of Ben, she is still angry, but she would listen to it. After all, she couldn''t


    show too fierce expression in front of children.


    ¡°Carmen let''s let our parents take care of aunt Aileen. Let''s go back to the house and watch TV. My


    favorite cartoon is about to start. In the past, you said you liked watching TV with Ben most. I think


    Carmen should be a very honest person.¡±


    When Carmen is hesitating, Ben immediately puts the antialcoholismic drug into Miya''s hand, and then


    takes Carmen''s hand and gives her a pure and innocent look.


    Carmen looks at such eyes, even if she wants to be angry, she couldn''t get angry. But she says, ¡°Ben, I


    want to solve the matter first, and then go to watch TV with you, OK?¡±


    Carmen''s voice suddenly bes very soft, and her face also shows a soft smile, but in Ben''s eyes, it


    seems not to be so beautiful.


    ¡°Carmen, this cartoon has already started, could you apany me to watch TV?¡± Ben has begun to


    act coquettish. After seeing Carmen''s hesitant look, he naturally looks at the two children behind.


    Joey sees Ben''s eyes and goes to Carmen''s side. She also widens her innocent big eyes and says,


    ¡°Carmen, the three of us used to watch TV together. I really missed that time.¡±


    Carmen looks at the two children. She couldn''t refuse. She looks down at Aileen, who is giggling on the


    ground. She thinks that Aileen is not as important as her two great-grandchildren, so she agrees.


    After that, Carmen turns around to go back to the room under the cheers of the two children, but she


    just turns back and feels a strong gaze. When she looks up, she sees Andre is not far away from her


    and leaves her a slightly lonely figure.


    Looking at such a figure, Carmen feels inexplicable. By the way, the child is also Miya''s child, but she


    seems to have never given the child a good face.


    ¡°Ben, what''s the matter with Andre? Does he leave first to help us open the TV.¡± Joey says.


    Ben knows Andre, but he doesn¡¯t disclose Andre''s heart to the public, and he only says, ¡°Andre is the


    most popr person ording to our ss teacher reminds. He is expected to cross grades next year


    as well.¡±


    Ben¡¯s ¡°rxed¡± sentence let Joey not rxed, so she says to Carmen, ¡°Carmen, I feel that I may not be


    able to apany you to watch TV today.¡± She just doesn¡¯t want to be surpassed so much by these


    two brothers. They are all born on the same day. Why is there such a big difference in IQ?


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Homework or something, I can teach you in the future. Carmen doesn¡¯te often, and we should


    apany her well.¡± Seeing Joey want to run, Ben certainly won''t let her seed. He says, ¡°let''s


    watch TV with Carmen first, and then go to do homework together, OK?¡±


    Ben is almost squeezed that word out of the teeth, especially focusing on the word ¡°together¡±.


    Joey is not stupid. Knowing that Ben is negotiating with her, she actually knows that there will be


    problems if Carmen is not taken away. So, she naturally agrees to Ben''s request and takes Carmen to


    watch TV.

 Chapter 565 Miss

    Chapter 565 Miss


    After Carmen leaves, Miya delivers hangover soup to Alex, and then walks to Aileen to help her up.


    Miya frowns and asks, "Why do you drink so much?"


    However, Aileen smirks. Later, she bes unconscious. The corners of her eyes are glittering, but


    her tears have never fallen.


    She says, "Miya, you look so beautiful."


    "Why are you crying?" Miya can feel Aileen''s abnormality. She remembers what the children have said.


    She asks, "is it because of Aaron?"


    Aileen, whoughs regardless of the image, suddenly stops. She is still half sitting on the ground at the


    moment. When she hears Miya''s words, she is a little stunned, then slowly raises her head to look at


    Miya''s face in confusion.


    Miya has never seen Aileen in such a way. In her impression, Aileen is arrogant. Even if she bes


    easy-going recently, her arrogance is notcking.


    But now, Aileen''s hair is messy, her clothes are dirty without any vigour.


    "Tell me, okay?" Miya''s voice is very soft, she raises her hand to tidy up Aileen''s messy hair, and


    touches Aileen''s face like her own child.


    Aileen''s eyes turn red in an instant, she raises her hand to hug Miya tightly, and buries her head in


    Miya''s neck. "Miya, I''m really wronged."


    Miya feels moist on her neck, and she can''t ask about the things in the newspaper. Perhaps, she


    should not ask Aileen...


    Miyaforts Aileen''s back. She knows what Aileen is thinking, so even manyforting words are


    ready, she doesn¡¯t speak out.


    After a long time, Aileen finally lets go of Miya, she sits up, raises her head, wipes her tears, takes a


    hard breath, and then looks at Miya and says, "Miya, I will never love that person."


    Miya looks at Aileen''s firm eyes. She will choose to believe what Aileen says, but she will not ask why.


    Aileen has been sad for a long time, she suddenly stands up and looks at the sky, "I will definitely rely


    on my own efforts to show him who looks down on me, he misses an excellentdy. So..."


    Aileen squats down again and takes Miya''s hand and says, "So, Miya, please help me. I want to


    be better."


    Miya sees her firm eyes again and is silent for a long while.


    "Miya, help me." Seeing Miya keep silent, Aileen thinks she doesn''t agree, so she frowns, and her


    expression bes more pitiful.


    Miya''s eyes are full of exhaustion at the moment, and when Aileen is about to speak again, she


    suddenly raises her hand to pat her head heavily.


    This behavior makes Aileen confused. She looks at Miya without understanding, "Miya, what are you


    doing?" Her eyes and tone are extremely aggrieved.


    However, Miya doesn''t feel that she has done anything wrong. She stands up too. When she looks at


    Aileen, she feels as if her own child is worthless.


    "Since you want to be excellent, why are you absent from the sales meeting today?" Miya asks.


    Aileen feels even more strange when she hears Miya''s words, "What is the sales meeting? Isn¡¯t the


    sales meeting changed to the day after the internationalpetition? How can it be today?"


    "How can it be today?" Miya thinks she is hearing a joke, "I have reminded you many times that you


    must appear at the sales meeting. Tell me where you are at that time?"


    Aileen lowers her head and nces at herself. At the beginning of the sales meeting... she is drinking


    crazily... She remembers these things suddenly, she looks at Miya with confusion, "Miya, is it end


    now?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Aileen''s voice is very soft, but it will let others feel distressed.


    Miya nods and answers softly, "yes, it''s over."


    Aileen''s eyelids droops slightly, and she doesn''t dare to look at Miya. At the same time, there is an


    embarrassing smile at the corner of her mouth. "Then...Is the internationalpetition also over?"


    Miya doesn''t know how Aileen hears the false news. When she is about to exin, Aileenughs.


    Theughter is horrible. She is almost crazy, "I think I can participate in the internationalpetition


    and win the championship. As a result... I even lose the chance? Aileen, are you crazy? Just because


    of Aaron, are you ruining your life like this?"


    "Aileen, calm down." Miya doesn''t feel that her previous action is too much, she walks to Aileen and


    puts her hand on Aileen''s shoulder.


    However, Aileen is irrational at the moment, her tears are flooding and out of control. "Miya, I used to


    be able to live a good life, but now... My future ispletely ruined by myself."


    "How old are you now, how can you say this?" Miya originally wants to educate her, but she is crying so


    loudly... She doesn''t do anything... Can it be that p? Miya thinks of this and raises her hand to touch


    Aileen''s head. Aileen is tall, and now she still wears high heels, which makes Miya feel a little


    strenuous. Sheins, "We are grown-ups. We should know that crying can''t solve the problem.


    Perhaps I have patted you a little bit heavily, but you can not cry because of this..."


    However, Aileen cries louder because of Miya''s words. "No, Miya, it''s not because of this. I really don''t


    know how long I have been fooling around and I miss everything."


    "It is only a sales meeting? If you work hard, you can win the championship in the international


    competition." Miya wipes Aileen''s tears.


    "But I also lose the internationalpetition..." Aileen cries even louder at the thought of this.


    "The sales meeting is on the day before thepetition. Now thepetition has not started. Can it


    be thestpetition that you miss?" Alex on the side really can''t stand it. If these two people


    continue to talk, they can''t go home until midnight.

 Chapter 566 Let Her Follow

    Chapter 566 Let Her Follow


    When Aileen hears this, she turns around immediately.


    "Well... Is it true that I haven¡¯t missed thepetition?" Although she doesn''t want to mention, some


    questions are still very important, and it''s impossible not to ask.


    "Yes." Alex says, pushing the hangover soup into Aileen''s hand. "You shouldn''t sober up now,


    remember to drink it up."


    Aileen is stunned for a moment. She looks at the hangover soup in her hand. She remembers


    everything before. She looks at Miya and asks, "Miya, hasn''t the time changed?"


    Miya nods, she also looks at Aileen speechlessly, "I don''t know why you say that the sales meeting will


    be after thepetition. I have never changed the time."


    "But..." Aileen wants to ask something, but is pushed into the house by Miya.


    "But what? Although you haven''t missed it now, if you don''t speed up now, you will really miss it." Miya


    says.


    Aileen raises her hand to see her watch. It is almost five o''clock.


    "I remember that the people participating in thispetition should go to the scene in advance..."


    Aileen whispers to herself, but is heard by Miya next to her.


    "So you should know that the time is running out." Miya breaths in Aileen''s ear.


    This makes Aileen shiver.


    Aileen swallows silently, nods, and says, "Miya, I will go back and change my clothes now. I will


    definitely enter the venue neatly."


    Aileen flees here as soon as she finishes speaking, but before she walks a few steps, she meets


    Carmen.


    Carmen has been standing there for a long time. She doesn''t stop Aileen this time, and Aileen doesn''t


    talk to her.. After all, time is running out.


    Miya and Alex follow Aileen, and then they see Carmen. Miya is also surprised for a moment. However,


    it is Carmen who speaks first.


    "Miya, is it possible for family members to apany you in that contest?"


    Carmen''s question makes Miya shocked. "Well."


    Carmen hesitates for a while, and says, "Then let me apany thatdy."


    "What?" Miya feels that there might be something wrong with her ears.


    "I want to enter thepetition venue as the family of thatdy here just now." Carmen says.


    A few seconds after Miya is petrified, she says, "grandmother, what are you talking about? And, you


    are standing here..."


    Miya is about to ask how long Carmen has been standing here, but Carmen directly interrupts Miya.


    "I''m going to the internationalpetition with thatdy." Carmen''s tone rises instantly. "You are young


    but is there anything wrong with your ears?"


    "I..." Miya is speechless for a while, and after calming down, she speaks again, "grandmother, I hear


    what you say, but... I don''t understand, why do you go to thepetition?"


    "Don''t you know my upation? Think about how many domestic and international awards I win when


    I am young, but I haven''t heard this internationalpetitions, so I''m going to have a look this time,"


    Carmen says with self-confidence in her eyes which seems to tell that no one canpare with her. "I


    think these young people nowadays are not so capable, but the ability to hype is really superb. I feel


    that this internationalpetition must be an indiscriminatepetitions."


    "Since you are so noble, don''t go to see it." Aileen quickly dresses up herself andes out. She has


    a big baggage in her hand, and she puts on her shoes and walks to Miya, "Miya, I''m running out of


    time, can you drive me there."


    Miya also feels that it is toote, so she nods and ready to send Aileen away. However, before leaving,


    she is stopped by Carmen.


    She raises her arrogant chin, and says, "It''s okay. I can teach the current designers how to do their job


    well."


    "Are you the savior of the world?" Aileen is now sober, and she will not quarrel with Carmen again, but


    she will not treat Carmen well.


    "I don''t dare to be the savior of the world, but in this industry, I think I have that qualification." A scornful


    smile appears on Carmen''s face.


    "Then you really have considerable self-confidence." Aileen probably doesn''t expect Carmen to be so


    cheeky. Since then, she doesn''t even expect Carmen to say something nice, and she says to Miya


    again, "Miya, send me away quickly."


    Miya feels that Carmen is joking, so she whispers to Carmen, "grandmother, we will be back soon.


    Let''s have fun with the children at home."


    "What are you talking about?" Carmen frowns when she hears Miya''s words. She says, "Are you


    treating me as Alzheimer? You even talk to me in such a childish tone. Miya, Do you think you have


    be really something?"


    "Grandmother, I''m already an adult." Miya is a little annoyed now, Carmen''s standards for her is in


    ordance with the standards of children.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "So what? When youe to me with Ben and Joey in your arms, are you like an adult? You don''t


    even have the basic ability to be a mother. Why do you give birth to so many children?" Carmen


    involves many things that happen a long time ago. "You don''t have money at the time. Do you forget


    who uses the pension money to support you? I''m so pitiful. My daughter runs away with someone. My


    granddaughter is also leaving me. My Goodness, why is my life so tough..."


    Miya remembers that time. At the beginning, she isck of ability on raising children, but she


    remembers that she has worked very hard to learn, and she also does part-time jobs, and in the end


    basically returns all the money to Carmen. Miya thinks she should not owe Carmen any money, but the


    favor at the time is indeed unclear, so she can not say anything to refute it.


    "Forget it, just follow me."

 Chapter 567 Give In To Her

    Chapter 567 Give In To Her


    Because Aileen feels that Carmen has talked too much, which takes up her time greatly. Moreover, she


    feels ufortable looking at Miya''s unspeakable suffering.


    But the people who hear what Aileen says are already stunned and can''t believe it.


    "Have you heard?" Carmen ps Miya on the shoulder, and she says, "The contestant agrees to take


    me into the arena. Why don¡¯t you send us over? Do you want us to bete?"


    Carmen leaves a worse impression on Aileen by her arrogant tone. At ordinary time, she must teach


    her, but now she is pressed for time, so she does not want to waste time in this meaningless situation.


    "Is it okay?" Miya asks quietly when Aileen walks to her.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay. I haven''t suffered a lot since I am a child. Although your grandmother looks a


    little terrible, she may not be more terrible than me." Aileen says, showing a confident smile.


    However, Miya is very worried. Aileen''s temperament is simr to Carmen''s, and she is really a bit


    afraid that they will argue with each other...


    "Aileen, it''s a bit unfair to say that, but if it''s within your tolerance, can you give in to her?" Miya


    whispers.


    Aileen gives Miya an "OK" gesture and says, "Miya, don''t worry, I am not the kind of person who makes


    trouble without reason."


    Miya grins, she hope so.


    "Do you think I am deaf?"


    Just when they reach a consensus and are about to look at each other and smile, Carmen''s voice


    suddenlyes over, and the expressions of them change instantly, and they be silent.


    Carmen smiles mockingly when she sees them. Miya naturally responds with silence, but Aileen


    silently rolls her eyes.


    Aileen also sneers inside, thinking she will definitely make this old woman regret her decision.


    "Remember to give in to her."


    After sending them to the scene, Miya reminds Aileen in a low voice before leaving.


    Of course Aileen nods obediently, and then looks at Carmen friendly, but she changes instantly when


    Miya leaves.


    "Don''t want to fight with me. I am more experienced."


    When feeling Aileen''s eyes, Carmen reminds her "kindly".


    Aileen frowns when she hears the words, and her eyes be tangled. "Then you are really elderly. I


    don''t like to stand beside elderly people."


    After that, Aileen moves away from Carmen.


    However, Carmen will not be in a bad mood because of Aileen¡¯s behavior.


    Aileen is assigned to the room which is at the end of the corridor on the top floor. Theyout of the


    room is veryrge with two beds. One is against the window, and the other is in the middle.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Moreover, looking in the direction from the doorway, the afterglow of the setting sun in the distance can


    be seen. It can be said that the scenery is excellent.


    Aileen prefers the bed by the window, because a skylight of almost one square meter is above the bed.


    It is not difficult to imagine beautiful stars can be seen if it is a clear night.


    Thinking of the romantic scene, Aileen decides to get this bed.


    While Aileen is thinking about it, Carmen has already acted.


    "Oh, young people, especially those stupid ones, usually have to go to the washing room, so I would


    like this bed, which is far from the washing room."


    Carmen lies on the soft bed and says.


    Aileen''s hands clench unconsciously, and she can hear the crisp sound of her joints.


    "I think I look young on the outside, but old on the inside, and my rest habits are simr to old people¡¯s,


    so I think I should sleep far away from the washing room." Aileen says. She has walked to where


    Carmen is sitting. "Besides, there are so many windows here. If it is windy or rainy at night, old people


    will definitely not be able to bear it. In this case, shouldn¡¯t I share your worries, real olddy?"


    Aileen says a lot and Carmen is already stunned.


    "What are you talking about?" Carmen can''t help roasting. "I like this bed. Doesn''t Miya tell you just


    now that you should give in to me? I''m old. Don¡¯t you know what it means to respect the old and love


    the young?"


    Aileen really feels that she has never seen such a brazen person in her life.


    "The old people I respect must have good qualities, just like I don''t care about wild kids, the kind of


    people I hate the most in my life are those who take advantages of their seniority."


    "That¡¯s none of my business, anyway, firste, first served. This bed is mine, isn''t there a bed next to


    it? You can lie down there." Carmen points to the bed, and then takes off her shoes and covers herself


    in the quilt so that she can not see Aileen.


    Aileen wants to argue with her, but she finally stops helplessly. She is convinced by such a shameless


    person.


    After that, Aileen reluctantly takes out the clothes in her baggage and goes to the bathroom to take a


    shower. She is in a hurry when shees out today, thinking that if she takes a bath beforeing to


    the dormitory, she will definitely bete, so she just brushes her teeth and washes her face. But


    thinking that she has a hangover, she is smelly even if she changes her clothes, so she directly brings


    the clothes over.


    After Aileen enters the bathroom, Carmen sits up. She listens to the sound of running water, and a


    smile of relief appears on the corner of her lips. "It seems that she is kind."


    Carmen''s voice is so soft that only she can hear it. At this moment, the wind outside suddenly blows.


    Although the ss windows are well made, there will be winding in. Carmen put on a thick coat,


    then closes her eyes and prepares to nap for a while.


    As a result, as soon as Aileenes out, she sees Carmen dress like a mummy. She is a little


    puzzled, and when looking at the moving curtains and instantly understands.


    She sneers, "it serves you right."

 Chapter 568 Want To Go To The Amusement Park

    Chapter 568 Want To Go To The Amusement Park


    Joey is not to be outdone. She is making faces at Carmen at this time. All kinds of weird actions make


    Carmenugh, and she thinks it is much more interesting to y with the two little kids instead of


    watching cartoons.


    Carmen feels that she can''t stopughing.


    There is a burst ofughter andughter in the room, but the little figure standing outside the room is so


    overwhelmed.


    Andre is standing behind the door. He stays outside the room with eager and envy. He hovers in the


    doorway, wanting to go in, but he has to stop when he walks close.


    He also wants to integrate into the people inside. But will Carmen, his bad great-grandmother, ept


    him?


    Ben notices someone is outside the door, so he walks out. When he opens the door, he sees Andre


    hovering at the door.


    But when hees out, Andre pretends to pass by here.


    How can Ben not understand Andre''s thinking?


    "The great-grandmother really wants to eat fruit. Why don''t you help me get some fruit." Ben thinks of


    this excuse. As the saying goes, a happiness is for everyone to share. He feels that he can not ignore


    Andre. After all, Carmen is their great-grandmother.


    Seeing Andre¡¯s hesitation, he adds, "great-grandmother wants to eat a lot of fruit, and I can¡¯t get it by


    myself, so I ask you to help. Don''t you help me?"


    Since he says so, Andre won''t refuse, so they get tworge tes of fruit from downstairs and walk into


    the room.


    Joey and Carmen have a lot of fun in the room. When they see the two peopleing in with the fruit,


    Joey looks at the fruit with excitement. At the same time, she sees Andre who is on his chest, then she


    laughs involuntarily.


    "Great-grandmother, let me introduce to you, this is my brother Andre, he is also very handsome, and


    he is as sessful as Ben at school." When talking about this, Joey really feels proud. There are two


    such handsome and smart brothers. She is probably the happiest sister in the world.


    Carmen freezes her smile at this moment. She has never known Andre well. He is very handsome. She


    doesn''t expect her great-grandchildren to be very handsome and beautiful. She nods with satisfaction.


    "Your name is Andre, right?" Carmen asks with concern.


    Ben takes the opportunity to push Andre, causing him to identally falls in front of Carmen.


    It seems he deliberately falls in front of Carmen. But Carmen quickly helps Andre up, "Why are you


    walking so carelessly, let the take a good look at you."


    "Where are you just now?" Carmen can''t help but say this.


    "He has been hiding by the door just now." Benins.


    "What are you doing there?" Carmen looks at the three little guys dotingly.


    Ben adds at this time, "He probably sees you look so beautiful, so he is shy and doesn''t dare toe


    in."


    "You are smooth-tongued." Carmen is smiling happily now. It''s happier to get along with these little kids


    than the adults.


    "By the way, Joey, you just say that your brothers do well in school, so how about you?" Carmen says,


    Joey is stunned. Why does she mention this? She shouldn¡¯t ask about it.


    Joey naturally shifts her gaze. At this time, she can only y the fool. Because she mentions it first.


    "Well, let''s watch TV, and we''re going to watch cartoons together."


    Carmen holds Andre''s hands tightly.


    Andre also looks at the great-grandmother in front of him. It is the first time he looks at his great-


    grandmother so close. He doesn''t expect that the her voice is so warm. He suddenly became envious


    that Joey and Ben not only have mother by their side since childhood, but also have such a kind and


    amiable great-grandmother.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Great-grandmother, we really want to go to the amusement park." Joey suddenly sees the


    advertisement on the TV showing the picture of the amusement park and she desires to go.


    So she walks to Carmen, swaying her arm and talking.


    "Alex, let''s go y in the amusement park." Joey can only turn on the aegyo mode.


    "Okay, as long as you can get the first ce in the ss, we will go to the amusement park


    immediately." Carmen proposes such a reward system, Joey is very happy after hearing this sentence,


    but when she thinks about it carefully, she is disappointed.


    It is impossible for her to get the first ce in the ss.


    "Great-grandmother..." But Carmen spoils her so much, she may just say it. So she intends to continue


    fawning to see if she can get over it.


    "I really want to go to the amusement park now. Ben, please help me persuade great-grandmother,


    okay?"


    "Well, as long as you get the first ce, we will go to the amusement park." Ben repeats Carmen¡¯s


    words.


    "Don''t worry, Joey, I will help you with your homework so that you will definitely get the first ce."


    Andre says. After all, he is eager to go to y in the amusement park. So he will definitely help her.


    "Okay." Joey answers quickly. She runs to Andre excitedly and kisses on the cheek.


    Ben is jealous at this time, "Why do you only kiss him? What about me?"


    Of course Joey ignores him. Ben always threatens her with various things, and Andre is better.


    "You have learned to be greedy for the new and tired of the old now, right?" Ben doesn''t know why he


    is jealous with his brother.


    Joey continued to stick out his tongue at Ben mischievously.


    "Remember, you must get the first ce." Carmen feels very relieved at this moment. She says this


    sentence with a smile. She hopes to encourage the children.

 Chapter 569 Redesign

    Chapter 569 Redesign


    "But then, you are watching TV here now. Have you finished all your homework?" Carmen feels that


    she has to teach these little kids well. After all, those adults can''t even look after themselves well.


    Therefore, she can only teach these children on her own.


    Ben rushes to Carmen. "Great-grandmother, don''t worry. My homework is already done. So I can watch


    TV with you."


    "Andre, what about yours?" Carmen feels that she should also take care of this grandson.


    Andre inevitably nods a little shyly. The sudden pampering makes him feel a little surprised. It feels


    good to be taken care by great-grandmother.


    Joey, who is standing next to him, does not dare to say anything. Her homework hasn¡¯t been done yet.


    Why does Carmen always mention her weak spot?


    Carmen feels very relieved now, and finally fixes her kind eyes on Joey with a bright smile.


    Joey shivers immediately. She has realized that something is wrong. As the saying goes, fleeing is the


    best. At this moment, Joey has turned around quietly. But she can''t avoid Carmen''s question.


    "Joey... what about yours?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "I..." Joey really feels very difficult to speak at this moment. She doesn¡¯t want to talk about her study


    here. Otherwise, her good image in Carmen¡¯s heart will be gone. And going to the amusement park is


    also impossible.


    "I don''t know why I have a stomachache suddenly. I have to go to the toilet first." After Joey says this,


    she runs towards the toilet quickly. She is like a deserter.


    Carmen can''t helpughing when she sees it.


    Joey is so cute even going to toilet.


    Andre and Ben surely know what Joey is thinking. Because of the question that Carmen asks just now,


    Joey runs away quickly.


    "Andre, what would you like to have? I can cook it for you." Carmen feels that she has to make up for


    this grandmother.


    Andre is overjoyed as well as surprised when he hears what Carmen says.


    "Great-grandmother..." Andre is full of enthusiasm.


    Carmen also notices that Andre is moved, and gently strokes his head with her hand, "tell me, what


    would you like to eat?"


    "Great-grandmother, why are you so partial? Why don''t you ask me what I like to eat?" Ben sees that


    his great-grandmother suddenly loves Andre, and can''t help feeling jealous. Just now Joey is also


    partial to Andre. So now he runs to Carmen toin.


    Carmen is amused by Ben''s actions.


    "Ben, how can you be jealous? I treat you equally. You are all my good great-grandchildren." Carmen


    says while holding both Ben and Andre into her arms.


    She wonders in her heart when she can see her grandchildren get married and have their own babies.


    Although it''s in a distant future, her heart is full of boundless expectations.


    Joey wants to hide herself in the toilet all the time, but seeing this scene, she can''t help being jealous.


    "Great-grandmother, I also want to hug you." Joey walks over here with brisk steps.


    So the children stick tightly in Carmen''s arms. Carmen is very happy. There are three children by her


    side. She is satisfied.


    On the other side, Alex rushes to thepany at a racing speed. He can''t wait to see Miya.


    Miya, who is busy in the studio, is selecting clothes. Aileen is trying on clothes.


    "How about I wear this one by then?" Aileen says, pointing to the wedding dress she is wearing, which


    is a customized wedding dress made of purple feathers. The dress is covered with many feathers, and


    there are a few white beads dotted on the belt. Looking from afar, they shine brightly.


    Miya is studying the dress with a paper and a pen. Although it looks generous and noble, she always


    feels that this dress has some ws.


    "I think this wedding dress is difficult to stand out in the internationalpetition." Miya tells the truth.


    Then she falls into contemtion.


    Aileen, feeling dejected after hearing this, goes to change another dress. This time she changes to a


    dress made of white goose feathers with glittering scales carved on the chest, which look very dazzling.


    Miya sees this dress and shakes her head, "The internationalpetition is an important asion, but


    this dress is a bit too fancy to impress the judges. On the contrary, it is a little dazzling, so change


    another one."


    Aileen feels a little discouraged at this moment and just sits on the ground. She takes off the high heels


    helplessly. After all, she has been trying on clothes here for an afternoon. But no piece of clothing is


    satisfactory. Since there is no progress at all, she is very tired and disappointed.


    "I always feel that there isn¡¯t any clothing here that can stand out." Aileen says disgustedly.


    "Don''t worry too much. After all, it is an internationalpetition. Ordinary clothes are difficult to attract


    people''s attention, so we must redesign a clothes that are different and tailored for you. "Miya''s eyes


    slides around. She has thought of such a good way.


    After hearing this, Aileen feels very happy, but soon bes frustrated. "We only have two days left, is


    that enough?"


    "As long as we are willing to work hard. We will be able to design an outstanding dress." Miya says with


    confidence, and then helps Aileen up. She sees her bare feet and reminds, "So please put on your


    shoes first."


    "Miya, it feels good to be by your side." Aileen almost wants to marry her, but after all, this is Alex''s


    wife, how can she be an intruder?

 Chapter 570 Just By The Way

    Chapter 570 Just By The Way


    Miya immediately walks up to theputer seriously and began to devote all her attention to design


    drafts. She must finish it within tonight. Then, after customization, the dress should be ready.


    "Miya, can I help you here?" Aileen also wants to help Miya now.


    "Send me all the photos of your previous models. I want to re-study a set of the most beautiful clothes


    that belong to you." Miya''s thin fingers are already spinning quickly on the keyboard.


    Aileen really admires Miya, who gets into work so quickly. Looks at her serious appearance, she can''t


    help being a little fascinated. She doesn''t expect Miya to be so attractive when she works.


    "What are you doing here in a daze?" Miya nces at Aileen identally. Then she says casually.


    Aileen reacts at this time, so she says, "I will prepare the information you want right away."


    Aileen walks out of the studio of the design department clumsily.


    As soon as Aileen walks into the elevator, Alexes out from another elevator. They happen to pass


    by perfectly.


    Alex rushes to the studio of the design department as soon as possible. If he hasn''t guessed wrong,


    Mya should be working hard there.


    He looks in through the transparent window and sees that Miya is carefully operating the mouse and


    typing on the keyboard.


    Seeing such a scene, Alex almost walks in, but at the same time he remembers their agreement. If


    Miya knows he is here to meet her, she must be angry with him. So he thinks of a way to best of both


    worlds. He leans directly by the window to look at Miya who is working hard.


    The employees of thepany all look at him curiously, but realize that he is the president. So they


    concentrate on work after ncing secretly.


    When a secretary wants to approach the studio of the design department, Alex gives her a stern look,


    "Stop."


    The secretary straightens up immediately, and doesn''t dare to walk close. She can only turn her head


    cautiously and says, "Is there... anything wrong?"


    "She is working, don''t disturb her." He means that the secretary can not enter the studio of the design


    department.


    The secretary is helpless. The design draft in her hand needs to be processed. But how dare she refute


    her own president? She looks at Mita in the studio again and immediately understands Alex¡¯s meaning.


    He really protects his wife well, which is so enviable.


    After Aileen sorts out the information and send it to Miya, then she is about to return to the studio, she


    sees a familiar figure there.


    It is Alex.


    Why does Alexe here? When she sees this anthomaniac, she can''t helpughing.


    Aileen wants to walk up and asks why he doesn''t walk in. Then she recalls the agreement between


    them. She really doesn''t expect that Miya really makes Alex so submissive.


    "What are you doing here?" Aileen can''t help walking up and pats Alex on the shoulder.


    Alex immediately looks at Aileen angrily. Aileen suddenly lowers her head and dares not say anything.


    But she isining in her heart. "You look at Miya secretly but bully me above board." Aileen


    mutters softly.


    Alex naturally hears all these words, "Dare to speak ill of me behind my back, aren¡¯t you afraid?"


    Aileen immediately feels Alex''s anger. Sure enough, Alex will be gentle and considerate only when he


    faces Miya.


    "You forcibly take Miya away. I haven''t settled the ount with you. After the internationalpetition


    is over, I will teach you a lesson." Alex now vents all his anger on Aileen. It is because of her that Miya


    can''t apany him.


    Aileen feels wronged at this time.


    "Miya volunteers to help me, and I haven''t force her..." Aileen stops halfway through, because Alex''s


    eyes can kill her now.


    "It''s obviously your business." Alex says, why should he bear the pain now. It is lovesickness.


    "Alex, you know my ability, I really need Miya''s help." Aileen has to blink her eyes desperately and says


    coquettishly, even if she knows it is useless.


    Alex has no time to say a few more words to her now, because he has to stare at Miya, "If you don''t win


    the championship at the internationalpetition, then you are dead."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Other people''s brothers will encourage, why is Aileen¡¯s brother threatening? But hearing his words,


    Aileen feels very happy, proving that he recognizes her abilities.


    "Alex, it''s hard for you to watch outside, you can go in." Alex is looking at Miya''s back intently. Aileen


    pushes him hard, which is a great favour.


    Alex wants to go out at this time, but it is toote because Miya has already seen him.


    So now he can only pretend to pass by here, looking into the distance, and then says, "I don''te


    here to see you on purpose, because I have left something in thepany, so Ie back to get it."


    Alex has a guilty conscience, damn it, why does he talk? He must strangle his sister to death. Why


    does she push him forward? He is not prepared at all.


    "Oh. It turns out to be like this. So you stop by here to look at me, right?" Miya feels overjoyed at this


    time. She doesn''t expect to be so sweet when seeing Alex''s duplicity.


    "Yes, I am here to see how far you have progressed. I haven''t vite our agreement." Alex emphasizes


    thest sentence.

 Chapter 571 Encountering A Rogue

    Chapter 571 Encountering A Rogue


    "I will never interfere with your work." Alex suddenly feels that the atmosphere bes a little weird.


    Aileen, who is looking outside the door, suddenly feels embarrassed. She doesn''t expect Alex to be so


    talkative when he faces her but bes dumb when facing Miya.


    After Alex nces at Miya, he ns to go out.


    "Since you are here, why don''t you apany me to study this design draft?" How csn Miya not


    understand his thought? He is thinking of her in his heart, so he can''t bear to be lonely, he How can he


    be so lovely?


    Alex suddenly gets excited, and walks up to Miya happily with an expression of reluctance, "OK."


    Then Alex takes advantage of Miya''s back and hugs her waist. But he only hugs her waist and doesn''t


    touch her hands, allowing her to work. Such an ambiguous posture is a little bit startling, which makes


    the employees and Aileen outside the window amaze.


    Originally, Aileen wants to walk in, but seeing this, she stops being the third wheel, and lets them


    lovingly study the design draft.


    Aileen swings her hair coolly. Then she closes the door wittily, and ces the "Do Not Disturb" sign


    outside the door.


    "Alex, I have helped you a lot!" Aileen touches the brand, and then steps out.


    But when Aileen walks out of thepany''s door, she has a bright smile on her face, but the moment


    she sees Aaron, her expression freezes. She doesn''t expect to meet him here.


    Aaron also notices her just now. She should have encountered something happy, so she smiles so


    brightly.


    Aileen thinks about what he has done to her before, so she immediately treats him as a stranger and


    strides forward without looking back.


    Aaron is very surprised by Aileen''s move. When do them be strangers?


    When he wants to stop her, Aileen is already in the taxi.


    Aileen doesn''t expect to feel sad when she sees him. She hates her unwillingness, why should she


    care about that man? She even regrets that she hasn''t talked to him just now.


    When the car passes by a bar, she asks the driver to stop. She can''t help walking into the bar. At least


    when she is drunk, she doesn''t have any worries.


    Originally, there is only the internationalpetition in her heart, but now he breaks into her heart


    again, she does not expect that her firmness immediately begins to disintegrate.


    Aileen begins to drink wine which keeps running through her throat.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    How happy it is!


    She swears in her heart that this is thest time she has drunk for Aaron, and she will never be so


    stupid in the future.


    After she drinks a lot, she stumbles out of the bar. She doesn''t know where she is now, and then she


    suddenly walks into an alley, she feels a little delirious.


    When she is walking on the road, she identally bumps into a hard object.


    "What is this? It''s blocking my way." Aileen tries to push away the sturdy shoulders in front of her


    impatiently, but she is pushed hard by the two people in front.


    "Hey, there is a beautifuldy here." The two men stare at Aileen''s chest. They haven''t seen a drunken


    lady in this alley for a long time, and they don''t expect such a stunner to appear now. It''s so happy.


    "Come here, let me teach you." The man in front touches Aileen whose face is white and tender.


    Aileen is very annoying, and she pushes away the hand that touches her.


    "Go away!" Aileen is weak in speaking now. She is drunk, so her tone is coquettish, which makes the


    two men are even more fascinated.


    The two men are rubbing their palms and staring at Aileen wretchedly.


    "We will make you feel happy and satisfied." The two men lean over immediately after saying this. One


    of them grabs her hand and presses her to the ground. The sudden pain awakes Aileen, and she


    knows what is happening to her.


    "What do you want to do?" Aileen, who bes sober, keeping yelling at the two men. She starts


    struggling desperately, but the two men are too strong.


    "Youe on to us, don¡¯t me us."


    A man stretches out his hand as he speaks.


    "Ah! No!" Aileen bes very panicked at this moment. She is so anxious that she almost bursts into


    tears, "Do you know who I am? I am Aileen, if you offend me, you will get into trouble."


    "We don¡¯t care about who you are, anyway, in this dark alley, you can''t recognize our appearance"


    Then Aileen hears a wretched smile.


    Aileen realizes the seriousness at this time, and she can only start begging for mercy desperately,


    "Please let me go. I can give you a lot of money."


    She really regrets getting drunk in the bar, causing these two hooligans to take advantages of it. Miya


    and Alex are busy because of her. But shees here and encounters this kind of thing, she is really a


    damned person.


    Suddenly.


    There is a sound of tearing clothes.


    "No! No!" She is scared, so she can only yell desperately, but her yelling makes the two men even


    more excited. They want to conquer a sexy woman like her.

 Chapter 572 Accidentally Be Saved

    Chapter 572 identally Be Saved


    Aileen struggles desperately, but it is all in vain, becausepared to the two men, she is too weak.


    She can''t move at all, she can only let the two men do whatever they want on her body.


    It''s over, it is really over.


    "Don''t struggle. Anyway, we will make you very excited."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Yeah, you will enjoy itter."


    The two men cooperate very tacitly with each other, and at the same time, they speed up their actions.


    "Help, help!" Why no one can pass here to save her now?


    "You can just scream, anyway, no matter how loudly you scream, no one will care about you."


    Then Aileen hears the triumphantughs of the two men.


    Aileen, who is hopeless, finally gives up the struggle after resisting for a while.


    She is very hopeless.


    When she thinks that her innocence is going to bepletely destroyed, she suddenly hears a scream


    from the two men. She suddenly realizes that the two men have been dragged away.


    Then there is a sound of fighting.


    Aileen immediately sits up. She looks around and finds that the two rascals who have been rude to her


    just now have been beaten on the ground.


    Aileen is in panic.


    There is a sound of fighting in the alley.


    After a few seconds, the two rascals kneel on the ground and groan.


    "Please, we dare not do that again, let us go, please."


    Aileen hears the two rascals begging for mercy.


    "Go away." This is another man''s voice.


    The man''s voice is low and attractive. At this moment, Aileen focuses all her attention on this man who


    appears suddenly.


    The lights in the alley are a little gloomy, and she can''t see his face, but she can feel his tall and mighty


    back, like her life-saving straw.


    He turns around slightly.


    This picture is frozen.


    Aileen¡¯s heartbeat misses half tempo at this moment. She never thinks that she will encounter


    something like this.


    Thanks to this man who suddenly appears, she is saved.


    "I..." Aileen wants to stand up, only to find that she is too limp to stand up. And at this time, she feels


    chilly, and she realizes that her clothes have long been torn apart by the two hooligans, so her white


    skin is exposed to the air.


    This makes her a little embarrassed. She quickly covers her important parts with her hands.


    The man takes off his suit and puts it on Aileen.


    "Can you go by yourself?" The man''s tone is unusually cold.


    But his simple sentence warms Aileen''s heart.


    "I..." Aileen aggrievedly nces at the ground. Then the man takes her up.


    ...


    Aileen can finally look at his face. Leaning on his solid chest, she smells a faint scent of cologne, which


    really makes people feel at ease andfortable.


    She must remember this face well.


    "Thank you..." Aileen says shyly. What happens just now is forgotten, because she only has this man in


    her eyes.

 Chapter 573 This Is an Order

    Chapter 573 This Is an Order


    In the office.


    Miya is studying her design draft.


    Alex is supporting his chin with his hands on the side, looking at Miya in a daze.


    Miya asionally winks at him.


    Alex takes a look at the clock hung on the wall, and it is seven o''clock.


    "Miya, it''s off work now, would you like to have a meal with me?"


    "I''m not hungry." At the critical moment of finishing the design draft, she must not give up halfway.


    Miya''s finger is quickly clicking the mouse.


    There nothing Alex can do about Miya, but he has other ways. Thinking of this, he twitches the corner


    of his mouth lightly.


    After Alex pats his palm, a lot of lunchboxes are delivered by a person outside.


    He waves his hand, indicating that the person who delivers the lunchboxes can go out.


    Miya doesn''t feel hungry at first, but she can''t help being distracted when the fragrancees out.


    It is strange, how can there be such a fragrant smell here?


    When Miya nces at Alex next to her, she understands what is going on.


    Alex is opening those lunchboxes happily, and Miya is shocked by the meal in front of her. There are


    lobsters, crabs, chicken, etc.


    It is too exaggerated.


    Apparently, it is Alex''s idea.


    "You have two choices. Number one, I will feed you. Number two,e over and eat with me before


    continuing to work. But I prefer the first option." He has methods to deal with Miya. When Alex says the


    last sentence, he smiles treacherously.


    Miya is really defeated by him.


    But it is better to have meals if she is hungry.


    "Come here quickly. Otherwise, the food will get cold, they won''t taste good." Alex vacates a seat for


    Miya, and then keeps serving food in her bowl, "you work so hard, you should eat more."


    Seeing Alex chattering while serving food for her, Miya can''t help smiling, "well, don''t be so long-


    winded, I will eat more."


    "Me? Long-winded?"


    Alex freezes for a moment. Why doesn''t he realize that he has this problem?


    After eating for a few seconds, Miya''s phone and Alex''s phone ring at the same time.


    They answer the phone at the same time.


    "What?" Finally, they say this word in unison.


    They immediately put down their chopsticks and hurry over to the hospital.


    In the hospital, Aileen lying on the bed ismitting a nympho.


    Unexpectedly, after the man sends her to the hospital just now, he leaves in a hurry before she can


    thank him, and she doesn''t even have time to ask his name.


    It is unknown if she can meet him in the future.


    Alex and Miya rush to the hospital. Alex breaks into Aileen''s ward immediately.


    "Aileen, what''s the matter with you?" Miya rushes to Aileen''s bed. Then she looks at her carefully.


    Alex stands behind Miya coldly.


    "It''s okay, I am fine." Aileen suddenly feels that Miya is a little fussy.


    "Really? Are you all right?" Miya looks at Aileen dubiously. Because she receives a call saying that


    Aileen is bullied by the bad guy, she is sent to the hospital for examination, but now she takes a closer


    look at Aileen, who is wearing a man''s suit, and there is a bright smile on her face.


    This is not like being bullied but being anthomaniac.


    "Aren''t you supposed to deal with the design drafts?" Aileen asks seriously.


    After confirming that Aileen is fine, Miya finally breathes a sigh of relief, and says, "we receive a call


    saying that you have an ident, so we immediately stop working and rush over."


    "Those doctors make a fuss. I have told them I''m fine, but they still notify you toe over." Aileen


    says with a little anger.


    Alex notices there is a kiss on Aileen''s neck as well as the suit she is wearing, and he realizes that


    something is not that simple. So he says in a cold voice, "Tell the truth, what happens?"


    Aileen has nned to fool them with a few words, but she doesn''t expect to be spotted by Alex''s sharp


    eyes. In this case, she can only tell the whole story.


    "But thanks to that person who saves me. And I am fine now." Aileen feels sweet in her heart when she


    thinks of the man.


    Alex is full of hatred in his heart, and he clenches his fist tightly.


    "Someone dares to bully my sister?"


    "Don''t worry about it, actually..." Aileen wants to go on, then Alex is nces at her seriously.


    "Who ask you to run around?" Alex says to Aileen fiercely.


    "I..." Aileen suddenly feels very wronged, but she doesn''t dare to say anything anymore, so she can


    only lower her head and tries to bury her head in the suit.


    "I will hire a bodyguard for youter."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Alex, it is too troublesome..."


    "This is an order."


    It seems that he can not be able to leave Aileen alone anymore. Aileen really will bring trouble on


    herself.


    "Since there is no injury, then immediately go back and prepare for the internationalpetition."


    "OK." Aileen doesn¡¯t have any room for resistance. She can only go back to thepany with Miya.


    Alex walks out of the corridor and makes a phone call.


    "Help me find the two men."


    How dare the two men to offend his family.


    ¡­


    After working hard all night, both Miya and Aileen finally sessfully finish the design draft.


    However, the picture of the man saving her keeps shing in Aileen¡¯s mind.


    "Aileen,e and take a look, this design draft..."


    But Aileen is losing her mind.


    Miya shakes her hand in front of Aileen, but Aileen doesn''t react at all, and finally she has to push her


    shoulder.

 Chapter 574 There Is a Kiss on Your Neck

    Chapter 574 There Is a Kiss on Your Neck


    She finally recovers with a sweet smile on her face.


    "Miya, what''s the matter?"


    "Are you... fascinated by that man?" Miya looks at Aileen and regrets that iron can not turn to steel.


    "What to do? I really want to find him." Aileen''s eyes glows now.


    Miya pinches her eyebrows, "After the internationalpetition ispleted, I will ask Alex to help you


    find him."


    "Really?" Aileen suddenly bes more excited.


    "When do I lie to you, but you have to prepare for the internationalpetition carefully." Miya now


    only hopes that Aileen can devote her whole energy to preparing for thepetition.


    "Okay, I promise you."


    So they begin to discuss the design draft.


    The table is full of delicious food.


    The three children are sitting beside the dining table. Carmen smiles very satisfied when seeing all her


    masterpieces on the table. There are sweet and sour pork ribs, sauerkraut fish, spicy chicken...


    Anyway, her specialty dishes are all on the table.


    "What are you waiting for? Just help yourselves." Seeing the hunger of the three children, Carmen


    hurriedly says.


    "Thank you." The three children say in unison, and they pick up their chopsticks involuntarily, but their


    first reaction is to serve their great-grandmother food first.


    Carmen is surprised because she doesn''t expect these children to be so sensible.


    "Thank you." Carmen feels so relieved, "You don''t have to serve food for me anymore, you can just


    help yourselves."


    "Yummy! The great-grandmother is too yummy" Joey is gobbling with admiration.


    Ben pushes Joey''s shoulder, "Joey, you make a mistake. How can we eat great-grandmother?"


    "I mean the food cooked by great-grandmother is delicious." Joey can only add this, and then she


    res at Ben who is always against her.


    Andre looks at Carmen with smile while eating. It is the first time he has eaten the dishes cooked by


    her. It really feels so heartwarming. He suddenly feels that he is so happy at this moment. He is not


    only dearly loved by his parents, but also his great-grandmother.


    Carmen can''t help bursting intoughter. Laughter is full of the whole dining room.


    "You have to go to bed after eating, you need to go to school tomorrow." Carmen looks at the clock and


    thinks it is not early.


    "But why doesn''t Mummye back?" Joey suddenly thinks of her mother at this moment, but Ben


    gives Joey a hard pinch, instructing her to stop talking. But Joey doesn''t understand Ben''s meaning,


    andins, "Why are you pinching me?"


    "Yeah, it''s sote, why doesn''t Miyae back? Doesn''t she know that she can''t stay out at night?"


    Carmen begins to babble.


    Ben touches his forehead with his hand helplessly. He manages to distract Carmen''s attention, but he


    fails because of Joey''s unintentional mistake.


    "It''s not too early. Go to bed quickly. I will wait for your mother toe back in the living room."


    Ben shakes his head helplessly. He doesn''t expect that Carmen bes stubborn again.


    Miya and Aileen, who have been busy all night, can''t help falling asleep on the desk.


    At this moment, Alex gently opens the door to walk in, taking off his jacket and puts it on Aileen, and


    then he hugs Miya up.


    Miya leans in Alex''s arms, just like a well-behaved little sheep.


    Alex smiles happily. Is she only so quiet when she is asleep? She works too hard in day times.


    Originally, he wants to take Miya home, but after thinking about it, there are too many third men at


    home, so he takes her to a hotel near thepany and gets a room.


    Alex puts Miya on the big soft bed. Then lies next to her directly, looking at her quietly.


    The sun lightly shines on Miya''s face the next day, making her looks lovely.


    Miya opens her eyes, but she finds she is lying in a warm embrace. She feels strange why she sleeps


    so wellst night.


    "You are awake?" As soon as Miya opens her eyes, Alex notices it immediately. He doesn''t understand


    why it is never enough to see Miya.


    "Why am I here?" Miya feels strange. She has worked in the studiost night, but she can''t care about


    it now, and she immediately wants to stand up. But she is pulled back by Alex in his arms.


    "Where are you going in a hurry?" Alex wants to be with her for a while.


    "The design draft must be finished today."


    Alex frowns.


    "Which is more important, me or work?"


    "Now...Of course the internationalpetition is more important." Miya winks at him yfully.


    "Aileen should be waiting for me to go back."


    "Do you only care Aileen now? What about me?" Alex expresses a little anger, and Miya thinks he is


    very cute. She moves forward and gently kisses his face, "Of course you are more important, but she is


    your sister, so I will treat her well."


    "No, you just need to be nice to me." Alex says sweetly, holding her hands tightly in his hands.


    "How about giving up working and just staying with me in the future? Anyway, I''ll support you." Alex


    doesn''t want her to be busy with working all day. There are a lot of tasks such as the international


    competition, business meetings, etc.


    "After the internationalpetition, I will spend time with you." Miya feels that Alex has be more


    and more willful now. She is coaxing him like a kid.


    "After the internationalpetition is over, shall we go on our honeymoon." Alex takes the opportunity


    to make his request. He really wants seize the opportunity to give birth to another child with Miya.


    If they have triplets, their family will be more lively.


    "Well..." Miya thinks about the schedule at work and the children.


    Alex feels unhappy at this moment, "Are you hesitating?"


    "Huh?" Alex¡¯s face darkens before Miya answers him.


    Seeing Alex''s angry look, Miya really has no choice but to say, "OK, I promise you."


    Anyway, she should be able to finish the work at that time. The children will be taken care of by


    Carmen and nothing will happen.


    "That''s good." Alex lifts Miya''s chin with his hand and kisses it directly. His hands are habitually


    exploring her body to discover her beauty.


    But when he wants to move forward, he is stopped by Miya.


    What a disappointment. They should have sex when she falls asleepst night.


    "The internationalpetition is not over, so, we can have sex during the honeymoonter..." Miya


    smiles.


    At this moment, Alex can only stand up and walk into the bathroom, using the cold water to extinguish


    the fire on his body.


    Miya also understands what is going on, so she sneaks back to thepany while Alex is taking a


    shower, and hurriedly asks the production department to make the design clothes.


    When Miya goes to Aileen to discuss thepetition, Aileen stares at Miya''s neck intently.


    Miya wants to ignore it, but finally she can''t help asking, "Why are you always staring at my neck?"


    "Miya, is Alex too cruelst night?" Aileen spits out these words strangely.


    Miya runs to the mirror in the bathroom and immediately understands what Aileen says just now.


    Unexpectedly, Alex leaves a kiss on her neck.


    It''s really shameful.


    "Miya, here." Aileen follows behind and hands her the concealer.


    After Miya hurriedly deals with it with concealer, she finally breathes a sigh of relief.


    When they are sitting in the studio, Aileen can''t help but ask again.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Alex is too fiercest night? Alex is too rude. You work so hard in the daytime, can''t he bear it?" Aileen


    isining about his own brother at this time. No wonder she wakes up early in the morning to find


    that Miya is missing, it turns out to be "stolen" by Alex.


    "How about going to the production department now?" Aileen stands up and ps Miya on the


    shoulder, but when she walks outside, she is stunned, because Alex is standing at the door. He should


    have heard what they are talking.


    At this moment, she finally realizes what it means to walls have ears.


    No wonder Alex looks so unhappy now.


    Aileen has to escape in a hurry.


    Miya turns around to see Alex, remembering the kiss on her neck, and she is speechless.


    "Miya, I have prepared breakfast for you."

 Chapter 575 It is all done

    Chapter 575 It is all done


    Alex cheerfully hands Miya her breakfast.


    But Miya looks a little sullen.


    ¡°What is the matter? No appetite?¡± Alex looks at Miya with some concern.


    ¡°In fact, I was thinking that I am so happy to be with you.¡± Miya says and looks at Alex in a serious way.


    She always thinks Alex is so nice to her that he is going to spoil her.


    Alex is feeling a little confused at this point and strokes Miya¡¯s head with his hand, ¡°Baby, what are you


    thinking about? Isn''t it nice to be happy?¡±


    ¡°I think I still have a lot of shorings in design, and I want to study abroad.¡± After studying the


    performance of the design draft these days, Miya feels she still has a lot of room for improvement.


    Alex panics when he hears the news.


    What would happen if she leaves himter?


    When Alex thinks about never seeing Miya again, his is about to break down and he says in a huff,


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever talk about this again.¡±


    Miya doesn¡¯t expect to get Alex so upset when she just says it carelessly. So it will be better to put this


    on hold for a while.


    ¡°I just said it without thinking.¡± Miya also feels she told Alex about it too soon.


    Seeing Miya¡¯s overwhelmed look, Alex realizes that he has just spoken in an attitude that seems a little


    over the top.


    ¡°Miya, I am sorry. I spoke a little too strongly. I just do not want you to leave.¡± Alex is holding Miya''s


    hands tight right now. He says to her with guilt, ¡°You are not mad at me, are you?¡±


    Miya shakes her head.


    She really couldn''t do anything with him anymore. He was just mean to her, and now he bes so


    gentle.


    ¡°Then eat your breakfast.¡± Alex¡¯s mood gets better.


    Miya could only eat her breakfast absentmindedly while thinking about things.


    Just after breakfast, Miya finds her cell phone is dead. Just after taking the phone to charge, she finds


    dozens of missed calls inside. The caller ID is all from Carmen.


    Miya suddenly panics.


    Did something happen at home?


    Miya doesn''t care if her phone is charging or not, she just dials back.


    ¡°Hey, I...¡± Miya just says the two words and is immediately interrupted.


    ¡°Don''t you know you''re not allowed to stay out all night? Do you forget that you''re a married woman?¡±


    Carmen''s loud voicees from the other end of the phone.


    After hearing what Carmen said, Miya''s heart is heavy. It sounds like she''s cheating on someone.


    ¡°I actually stayed at the officest night to work overtime.¡± Miya is telling the truth, but somehow it feels


    guilty.


    Grandma seems to be in charge really too much.


    ¡°Do you ignore children for work?¡± Carmen is up in arms again.


    ¡°Well...I¡¯ve been really busy with work and you''re looking after them now ah. There are some things I


    need to take care of, and we''ll talk about it at home.¡± Miya finishes those words in one breath and


    immediately hangs up the phone.


    You can not let Carmen go on.


    ...


    At night, clothes on the design is made.


    Miya is still working on the details of clothes.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Aileen watches from outside the studio for a while. When she realizes Alex isn''t here, she walks in with


    a sigh of relief.


    It is amazing to see these clothes. Because they are so beautiful.


    ¡°Miya, you are so great. I can not believe you can design such nice clothes,¡± Aileen touches the


    embroidery on clothes, then looks at the needlework on Miya''s hands and is even more surprised, ¡°Did


    you sew all this embroidery on by hand?¡±


    ¡°This embroidery will be better done by hand and will look more rigid if it is done by machine.¡± After


    Miya says that to Aileen, she goes on with her work.


    Aileen looks around for a long time, and she always feels there is something wrong if her brother is not


    here, ¡°Where does he go?¡±


    ¡°He... I asked him to go and get me something.¡± Miya says lightly.


    Aileen looks at the hands on the clock. It is already past ten o''clock. My brother must go out to buy


    supper.


    When she thinks that, the door is opened with a click.


    Aileen is bbergasted at the moment when she sees Alex holding colorful threads instead of snack in


    his hand.


    ¡°Brother, what are you doing with colorful threads in your hand?¡±


    Aileen looks curiously at him.


    Instead of answering Aileen''s questions directly, Miya uses needles to thread through the colorful


    threads and then begins to sew clothes further.


    Aileen soon understands.


    So Miya is going to embroider with all these colorful threads.


    ¡°Miya, how long will it take to finish these clothes?¡± Aileen also feels at this point that Miya is really


    serious about what she is doing. She really admires Miya.


    ¡°What are you still standing here for?¡± When Aileen tries to keep talking, Alex, however, interrupts her


    before she could.


    Aileen looks into Alex''s eyes.


    Do you want to stay here and be the third wheel?


    That is what Aileen finds in Alex¡¯s eyes.


    At this time, Aileen could only make a face to Alex and says in a hurry. ¡°Miya, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Alexes to Miya''s side and watches Miya embroider with her thin fingers.


    She is going to work overtime here, so he is here with her in silence. Anyway, as soon as this


    internationalpetition is over, he will let Miya be with him.


    ¡°If you are sleepy, just go back to sleep.¡± Miya seems a little ufortable with Alex''s burning gaze.


    ¡°How could I leave my wife alone?¡± As he speaks, Alex takes his hands around Miya''s waist and gives


    her a kiss on her cheek.


    Miya smiles. When does he get so clingy?


    It is almost twelve o''clock and Miya couldn''t help but yawn. Alex sees it and says anxiously, ¡°Never


    mind the bullshit internationalpetition. let''s go back to sleep.¡±


    Nothing can make his woman work so hard!


    ¡°I am almost done.¡± Miya really does not know whether to cry or tough. She just yawns, and he gets


    so nervous.


    After a while, Miya finally stretches out because it is all done.

 Chapter 576 She falls

    Chapter 576 She falls


    Miya doesn¡¯t even finish stretching and is immediately picked up by Alex.


    There is an ambiguous smile on Alex¡¯s face. Miya couldn''t help but smile at this point as well.


    Miya says shyly, ¡° I need to get up early tomorrow morning.¡±


    Alex takes Miya again to the same hotel where he wasst night. He kisses Miya heavily on the


    forehead and falls asleep with Miya in his arms.


    They have a good sleep.


    Miya finally opens her eyes contentedly. But she has to get back to the internationalpetition right


    now.


    ...


    On a huge ornate stage, the host in a red dress is giving a speech.


    ¡°Hello everyone, I am the host of this internationalpetition. Wee you from all over the world to


    participate in this internationalpetition. I now dere the final round official.¡±


    In the end, the host steps off the stage. Next it is time for the models to show off their clothes.


    The first one is a model from the Americas, wearing a snow-white wedding dress with feathers. The


    feathers are covered with glittering crystals, but the bottom part of the dress is like a fallen leaf.


    Besides, the model''s skin tone is a dark brown, which further entuates the charm of the feathered


    wedding dress.


    And then there is the cookie-shaped jumpsuit...


    Abination of jeans and a wedding dress. All kinds of styles are whimsical with their own charm.


    Miya is quite confident in her design as she watches the models on stage, but she is only a little


    shocked by the white feathered wedding dress that appears at the beginning.


    It is finally Aileen''s turn.


    Miya feels a little nervous at this point. Her palms are sweating. That''s the culmination of days of hard


    work.


    When Aileenes out, the lights hit Aileen''s clothes and the scene sounds very intense apuse.


    A beam of white light spills over the cheongsam wedding dress that Aileen is wearing. The front left half


    of the dress is the cheongsam, but the wedding dress is the embellishment on top of the cheongsam.


    The cheongsam is also embroidered with traditional Chinese culture and the embroidery is perfect.


    Most people in the room are impressed, and some even p their hands.


    The idea ofbining a cheongsam and a wedding dress is unprecedented and Miya hopes that this


    idea will stand out from the rest.


    Miya pairs Aileen with traditional wooden shoes. In this way, Aileen looks like a fairy whoes down


    to earth.


    Richard, the top judge, is sitting in the center, smiling gently.


    His heart begins to beat violently. This idea ofbining a cheongsam and a wedding dress is really


    good. It seems a long time since he has seen anything that would give him a surprise.


    This work is really interesting.


    At the same time, Aileen walks on with a graceful step. She is so satisfied with Miya''s design that is


    perfect.


    So she is confident now, too. But never does she expect that when she walks to the front of the stage,


    she identally sees the judge sitting in the center.


    Is that him? The man who saved her that night.


    Aileen''s distraction causes her to identally step on the wedding dress in front of her, so she has a


    magnificent fall on the stage.


    Bang!


    Aileen feels that her head is about to explode. Then she could only slowly stand up and go back


    awkwardly to end the show.


    Aileen sits in the background very despondently.


    She doesn''t expect this topletely ruin this internationalpetition. It is actually ruined. Why does


    she have to be so careless.


    Aileen ps her fingers angrily at her thighs.


    Aileen, so she goes to find Aileen in a hurry and does not expect to see her beating her thighs.


    As Miya looks closer, she realizes that Aileen is already in tears.


    ¡°Aileen...¡± Miya just opens her mouth to speak, but when Aileen sees her, she immediately cries out.


    Miya couldn''t care less now and immediatelyes over tofort her, saying, ¡°It''s okay. It was just


    an ident this time.¡±


    ¡°I have wasted all your efforts. It is all my fault. If it were not for my wandering, it would not happen.¡±


    Aileen says tearfully with a strong sense of remorse in her voice.


    They see the announcement on the TV screen. The winner of the internationalpetition is the white


    feathered wedding dress from Americas.


    Although Miya feels lost, she thinks that Aileen is the most important now. As for thepetition or


    something, she still has chances.


    Aileen bes more excited to see the result. ¡°It is all my fault. I am not qualified to be a model or an


    actor.¡±


    Miya feels a little sad to see Aileen be so self-destructive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say this... It is all over.¡± Miya just wants to leave this sad ce with Aileen.


    ¡°Miya, don¡¯t you really me me for this?¡± Aileen now thinks she is a sinner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Maybe you are going to have to work really hard to prepare for the international


    competition. No regrets if you prepare carefully.¡± This is the only way Miya canfort Aileen and


    herself.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Just after Aileen changes her clothes and is leaving, they see Richard at the corner of the room.


    Aileen couldn¡¯t help but looks at the man.


    It must be him. Although the light was dim that night, his appearance was deeply engraved in her mind.


    ¡°You wait here for me, and I will go to the bathroom first.¡± After Miya says this, she turns and


    leaves.

 Chapter 577 The man who saved her

    Chapter 577 The man who saved her


    Aileen could not help bute forward at this moment, and she is moving toward the man.


    The man with a serious facees this way, and Aileen goes directly and reaches out her arms to


    block his way.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Richard is very gentle, but his tone is so indifferent.


    ¡°Do you forget me?¡± Aileen says, covering her heart with her hands.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t remember you.¡±


    He looks directly over Aileen and remains far away.


    ¡°That night, I was bullied by two hooligans. You saved my life. You sent me to the hospital. Do you


    forget all these things?¡± Aileen says.


    She can¡¯t forget the man who saved her.


    But Richard ignores the woman in front of him, ¡°excuse me, miss. I think you may have mistaken


    someone.¡±


    ¡°No way! You were the one who saved me that night.¡± Aileen says firmly.


    When Richard feels impatient and is going to leave, Aileen walks forward again.


    At this time, Miya whoes out of the bathroom sees Aileen''s excitement and thinks that the man in


    front of Aileen bullied her and Aileen now needs help. So she stands in front of Aileen.


    ¡°I warns you not to bully her.¡± Miya stares at him resentfully, and her chin slightly lifts.


    Aileen bes more anxious at this time. How could Miya misunderstand the man who saved her?


    ¡°You misunderstand, he¡¯s not...¡± While Aileen is anxious to exin, Miya interrupts her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will get you justice.¡± This man made Aileen so mad, she must be bullied!


    Richard feels a little curious about the woman in front of him. Is this woman going to teach him a


    lesson?


    That''s when he notices that Aileen is the model who just wrestled in her cheongsam wedding dress. Is


    the woman defending the model her designer? In fact, if that model didn¡¯t fall on the stage, the winner


    of the internationalpetition would be this woman.


    It is a pity now.


    ¡°Are you the designer of that cheongsam wedding dress?¡± Richard looks at Miya somewhat


    incredulously.


    Miya thinks Richard is being deliberately provocative, so she deliberately says out loud, ¡°Yeah, so what


    if it''s me.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Richard now looks at the woman in front of him with interest. She is not tall, but now when she


    is trying to protect the person behind her, she looks vibrant and energetic and also very pleasant.


    ¡°You really misunderstood him. He is the man who saved me, not our enemy.¡± Aileen could not take it


    anymore. So she grabs Miya''s hand and exins it to her.


    ¡°He saved you?¡± Miya repeats Aileen¡¯s words with some perplexity.


    ¡°Do you remember someone who sent me to the hospital one night?¡± Aileen exins in a hurry.


    Miya remembers what Aileen said that day. Apart from that, Aileen is making eyes at herself again now.


    She finally understands such a thing. But she always feels that the person in front of her is not being


    nice.


    ¡°Did you really save her that day?¡± Miya feels it is necessary to make sure.


    Looking into Miya''s vibrant eyes, Richard actually loses his mind for a moment, but then he


    immediately returns to that cold face, ¡°She mistakes me for someone else.¡±


    Then he turns and walks away.


    The designer of the Cheongsam wedding dress is indeed more interesting than expected.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Aileen is so flustered at the moment that she tries to catch up, but Miya holds her back.


    ¡°Did not he just deny it? You may mistake him for someone else.¡± Miya says.


    But Aileen still watches his departing back with some reluctance. How could she have mistaken him for


    someone else?


    ¡°No, it must be him.¡± Aileen keeps mumbling.


    ¡°Did you just fall down on the stage because of him?¡± Miya asks. Aileen nods apologetically at this


    point, because that is indeed the case.


    Miya almost goes crazy. She doesn¡¯t expect that.


    ¡°I am sorry, Miya. I really know it is wrong.¡± Aileen also feels very guilty about her fall on the stage.


    ¡°Well, well, I don¡¯t me you.¡± How could Miya not understand the little girl''s mind? It seems she really


    kind of likes that guy.


    ¡°Miya, it is very kind of you. I know you are the best person in the world.¡± When Aileen hears what Miya


    said, she is so excited because she is expecting Miya to chastise her harshly, but she is forgiven so


    easily so she gives Miya a big kiss on her cheek excitedly.


    After Aileen kisses Miya, she does see Alex with a terrible expression next to her.


    It scares her to death.


    Howe Alex has been walking without a noisetely?


    Aileen is now shivering as she speaks. After all, the look on Alex''s face right now is awful. It is as if he


    thinks of her as a rival. She merely just kissed Miya. Could it be that brother is jealous?


    ¡°Who gave you permission to touch her?¡± Alex pulls Miya right behind him.


    Miya really feels very speechless, because Alex is jealous now.


    Aileen is at a loss for words at this point. Her brother is definitely a wife-ve, and super bossy at that.


    Hees right over after the internationalpetition only just ended a few minutes earlier.


    The way Alex is looking at Aileen now is just awful, but at this point Aileen understands that it must be


    because of her falling down on the stage.


    ¡°Well, we have to go home.¡± Miya has to break the ice at this point.


    Just as they walks out the door to get on the car, Aileen notices Richard again.


    The one who saved her life.

 Chapter 578 Surprise

    Chapter 578 Surprise


    Aileen is sure that she could not let go of the chance.


    She has a hard time finding him, so she couldn''t just give up.


    ¡°Brother, Miya, it urs to me that I has some work to do, so you should go back first.¡± Aileen could


    only tell a little lie, for she is anxious to find Richard.


    But it does not work out as well as her expects, and Alex shoves Aileen into the passenger seat of the


    car as if he is carrying a puppy.


    However Alex and Miya are both sitting in the back car seat and have their hands sped together.


    ¡°Brother, I...¡± Aileen is still a little reluctant to go back and says. But when she looks at the terrible


    expression in Alex¡¯s face, she has to shut up.


    ¡°Driver, go.¡±


    Alex speaks in a defiant voice. After that, he looks at Miya with a smile on his face.


    His attitude is just a magic twist.


    Aileen now wants to ask Miya to say something for her again, since her brother listens to Miya so


    much. So...


    ¡°Miya...¡±Before Aileen could say it, Alex interrupts her immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother us.¡± Alex gives her a direct order. And now Aileen really has nothing to say.


    She is speechless to have a brother who is so maniptive and overbearing.


    As the car moves, Aileen could only watch Richard''s back which is getting smaller and smaller and


    disappears.


    She doesn''t expect that they pass by like this.


    She doesn''t know how long it takes before the car finally stops.


    Aileen is a little discouraged. She drags her heavy feet towards the door of the house.


    Miya sees Aileen''s listless face as soon as she gets out of the car and tries to step forward tofort


    her, but instead she is just held by Alex. He gives her a kiss on the cheek and says, ¡°Don''t you forget


    that you belong to me for the rest of the day.¡±


    Miya is still confused, but Alex is already carrying her back into the car again.


    Her gut tells her this man is going to do something bad to her.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Miya is now in the passenger seat of the car. The driver is driven out of the car,


    and now Alex is in the driver''s seat.


    ¡°It is confidential.¡± Alex intentionally says that to Miya.


    ¡°Well...¡± Miya is going to ask, but she does not say anything. Because Alex leans all over her and helps


    her fasten her seat belt.


    ¡°Now we are leaving soon.¡± Because he got rid of all those third wheels.


    He smiles smugly.


    Miya suddenly feels like she is getting into a burr''s car.


    ...


    Aileen, who just enters the living room, runs into Carmen.


    All three children goes to school. Because her angels are not here, Carmen at home feels lonely and


    boring naturally.


    When Carmen sees Aileen''s despondency, she says directly, ¡°You guys are getting worse. You don''t


    come home at night...you don''t even greet your elders when you see them.¡±


    Carmen could not bear the feeling of being ignored.


    But Aileen''s mind is all about Richard. She''s not in the mood to fight with Carmen. So she just walks


    back to her room without a word.


    ¡°I am talking to you. Are you dumb or deaf?¡± Carmen is furious to see Aileen ignore her. ¡°Where do


    Miya and your brother go? Do they want to leave babies alone?¡±


    But Aileen closes the door, and Carmen could not say anything.


    Carmen feels as if she gets the cold-shoulder treatment. Why is she so unpopr here?


    She goes downstairs in a huff.


    She is going to wait for her angels to get back from school. These adults would only piss her off. The


    more Carmen thinks about it, the more she gets angry and then just shakes her head.


    Miya leans against the window and looks carelessly at Alex, who is absorbed in driving.


    Alex would asionally tell her a joke, but he gets serious soon again.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Miya could not take it anymore.


    ¡°You will find outter.¡± Alex says in a mysterious way.


    But Miya loses patience, because for one thing she is worried about Aileen''s situation and for another


    she misses her children.


    Miya remembers that she has been working overtime for the past few days, as if she has ignored the


    feelings of her children. Her grandmother''s words still make some sense. How can you be a parent and


    neglect your children all the time?


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She wants to do a good job in the internationalpetition, but now the n seems to be in tatters.


    And now Alex is taking her around.


    ¡°I will be angry if you do not talk to me.¡± Miya feels like she''s going to have toe up with an ace in


    the hole.


    But she does not expect that as soon as she says that, Alex quickly grabs Miya''s hand and coaxed


    Miya, ¡°All right. Do not get mad. Just wait and I make sure you will feel surprised.¡±


    Surprise?


    Miya feels the failure of today''s internationalpetition is a big shock to her.


    But she is not one to be easily defeated. She believes that if she works hard, she will soon make a


    comeback.


    The car stops just after Miya thinks of it.


    ¡°Are we there yet?¡± Miya holds out her little head with some curiosity.


    Just as Miya tries to open the door, Alex could not wait to get out of the car to help her open the door,


    and do a gentleman''s gesture.


    Miya could not helpughing.


    Why is this guy doing so much today?


    Then Alex takes Miya''s little hand and they walks along together.


    Miya is still dismissive of the ce in front of her, but when she sees the scene, she is stunned.


    It is a seaside. She even steps on the golden sand after getting off the car. And now it''s just sunset.


    It is as if the sun is half eaten by the horizon, swaying in the distance.


    The golden yellow glowing sandsy on the seawater, dyeing it all golden yellow, and from afar it looks


    like arge valley of wheat. It is very pleasing.


    A sea breeze blows in.


    Miya suddenly feels open-minded. She was still feeling mopey about her failure in the international


    competition today, but now all those worries are gone.

 Chapter 579 The superb acting of the two children

    Chapter 579 The superb acting of the two children


    Miya has a bright smile on her face, like a flower.


    The evening sun falls on Miya''s face, turning her hair a golden yellow as well. Alex''s gaze shifts and


    rests on the side of Miya''s face, which is extraordinarily charming with her sweet dimples.


    Alex couldn''t help but praise Miya. He couldn''t take his eyes off Miya at this point, because what he


    said is true.


    The sea breeze blows Miya''s hair in a tangled mess while the sun feels like a gentle hand caressing


    her body. It is as if Miya''s body is covered in a golden glow that you couldn''t take your eyes off her.


    If it isn''t for the fact that this is a seaside beach, he really couldn''t resist the urge to have her here.


    Miya blushes slightly like an apple.


    Alex reaches out and smooths Miya''s messy hair.


    He knows Miya would be very upset about the internationalpetition. So he takes her here on


    purpose.


    He hopes the beautiful scenery in front of them will make Miya happy and when he sees the big smile


    on Miya''s face, he knows he did it.


    Alex puts his big palm on Miya''s shoulder.


    Miya rests in his arms too.


    Miya is so blissfully nestled in his arms as if all the cares of the world are gone because Miya knows


    that even if the sky is falling, she has him by her side.


    Their backs are close together.


    Aileen goes back inside the room and stays in bed. Richard has filled her mind.


    She doesn¡¯t seem to be able to do anything else.


    When she thinks of it, she bes more depressed, so she simply walks across the living room and


    runs straight to the kitchen, looking for something to eat.


    She opens the fridge and it is full of fruit. However, she has no appetite at all.


    Aileen slumps somewhat weakly right back in her chair.


    Aftering back for so long, what are brother and Miya doing?


    No, it is like she is the only one who walks into the house. She feels ecstatic when she thinks of it.


    She is a real fool! How can she miss such an important thing?


    If her brother is not at home, does she need to stay at home?


    Aileen suddenly perks up at the thought and then dashes straight back to her room. She puts on what


    she thinks is her best dress, puts on her make-up and immediately runs out the door.


    It might not be toote for her to rush over to that Richard.


    But what she doesn¡¯t expect is to find a ¡°follower¡± behind her as soon as she walks out the door to go


    to the garage.


    The man in a ck suit has very cold eyes.


    Aileen is not going to pay any attention to him, but the man stands in her way.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Aileen bes very impatient.


    ¡°The president told me that from now on I will keep you safe.¡± Aileen almost falls when the man in ck


    suit says that.


    Is he going to follow me all the time?


    Is my brother crazy to actually get me a bodyguard?


    ¡°Well, I can really protect myself, so you do not have to worry so much. I will let you know if I need to.¡±


    Aileen could not help but roll her eyes. If the bodyguard keeps following her all the time, he''ll get in her


    way.


    ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t embarrass me.¡± The man speaks as if he is a robot.


    ¡°I didn''t mean to embarrass you. You can go wherever you want, don''t follow me.¡± After Aileen says


    that, she turns to leave. But the man is in her way again.


    Aileen is going to blow up. She does not know if she will she''d make it in time. But the man in front of


    her is wasting her time again.


    If she never finds Richard again, she wouldn''t let go of the bodyguard in front of her.


    Aileen tries to push the man away with a stiff thrust. But she''d done her best, and the man doesn¡¯t


    move.


    Seeing that it is getting dark, Aileen bes more worried. But she couldn''t persuade the personal


    bodyguard.


    Aileen sits on the couch in the living room and sighs heavily, feeling very physically and mentally


    exhausted


    What makes her speechless is that the bodyguard sits opposite her.


    She moves, and the bodyguard follows.


    He is like a ghost, and never gives up.


    At a time when Aileen is depressed, she hears three little children''s voices from outside.


    Aileen suddenly brightens her eyes because she feels her saviors arrive.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She couldn''t care less and heads straight for the door there, and as soon as she opens it, she sees


    Andre and Ben, and Joey following them.


    These three kids are usually clever and might help her get rid of this annoying bodyguard.


    Aileen whispers in their ears while holding in their arms, ¡°Hurry up and do your aunt a favor. Help your


    aunt get rid of that man in the living room.¡±


    Aileen just stands up, and sure enough, the bodyguard is standing beside her.


    He really follows her around.


    Andre and Ben, who just walk in, are stunned by Aileen''s words. But Ben reacts as soon as he hears


    Aileen.


    Ben, looking at the man next to him with his little head cocked, has an idea, and he immediately puts


    on a very ufortable face and covers his head with his hand. Although he is still acting weak, he is


    actually nudging Andre, ¡°My head hurts...¡±


    Andre immediately takes in Ben''s message and goes right up to the man in ck suit and tugs on his


    pants. He looks at him with a frightened look and says in a very helpless tone, ¡°Uncle, can you help


    take him to the hospital...he looks really sick....¡±


    Aileen is immediately shocked by the superb acting of the two children.


    If she didn¡¯t tell them that request, she would think they are really panicking about stomach pains.


    It''s a shame that these two kids aren''t going to be actors.


    Joey, who has no idea what is going on, gets scared, ¡°Brother, what is wrong with


    you?¡±

 Chapter 580 She ends up missing him

    Chapter 580 She ends up missing him


    ¡°Now that my nephew has a stomachache, I must take him to the hospital at once.¡± Aileen feels she


    needs to cooperate with them now as well.


    The man is still looking at them without any expressions, but his eyebrows are clearly furrowed.


    These three should be the president''s kids. They are the president''s babies. He can not just stand by


    and do nothing.


    ¡°Uncle, I beg you. Let my aunt take us to the hospital...¡± Andre feels he has to take the lead at this time.


    ¡°It hurts...¡± Ben says and frowns.


    ¡°Brother...¡± Joey starts crying in a hurry. Her brother was just fine, why does he suddenly get a stomach


    ache all of a sudden?


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The cries of the children almost mingles.


    ¡°How can you let him die? Can you believe I will tell my brother to cut you to pieces?¡± Seeing that the


    man in ck suit is still in a daze, Aileen decides to intimidate him.


    After Aileen says this, the man nods. He promises to take them to the hospital. Nothing would happen


    to them as long as he stays close to them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going right away, then.¡± Aileen moves very quickly.


    The bodyguard picks Ben up right away. Andre and Joey follow closely behind.


    Then they gets into the car in a hurry and Aileen steps on the gas.


    Just after hearing a loud noise, Carmenes down the stairs and finds that there is no one in the


    living room.


    It seems as if she heard the voices of the children. Did she produce a hallucination?


    They stop at the hospital entrance.


    When Aileen winks at Ben, everyone get out of the car.


    When they just walk into the hospital lobby, Ben lowers his voice and says, ¡°Uncle, why don''t you get in


    line and register for me.¡±


    The man looks at Aileen, and he is more worried that the woman would run away.


    ¡°You''re not worried I''m going to run away, are you? I''m the aunt of these kids! I''m not going to leave


    them behind.¡± Aileen seems to know what the personal bodyguard is thinking, so she says this


    deliberately, ¡°He''s going to be in a lot of pain if you don''t hurry up and get registered.¡±


    The bodyguard feels a little embarrassed but eventually makes his move, he guesses that the woman


    wouldn''t be able to pull any tricks.


    But he doesn''t realize that he just takes a few steps forward, and when he looks back, he sees that that


    woman and children are running on different routes.


    He feels so nervous that he doesn¡¯t know which direction he should pursue.


    Because the four of them run in three different directions. Each one of them runs around the corner.


    After the man rushes past, he finds them all disappeared.


    The man kicks the ground resentfully, realizing he''d been yed. What is he going to tell the president?


    Aileen, who is free, is finally able to stretch her legs a bit. She didn''t expect these kids to be so good.


    They are supposed to run in different directions, so the bodyguard would not know which direction to


    pursue, so he loses them all.


    They have an appointment to meet at the back of the hospital.


    Andre is already here.


    Ben tugs Joey along as well.


    Joey still looks confused now. She still didn''t realized what the hell is going on. Why is the brother who


    just has a headache now running and jumping?


    Andre thinks it is too exciting. He never seems to have tries it. The days are much more interesting


    than before.


    Aileen feels that she couldn''t leave these kids behind even though she sessfully got rid of the


    bodyguard.


    ¡°Aunt, you do not have to worry about us. Just go about your business and we''ll get home by


    ourselves.¡± Ben says it firstly and pats his chest.


    ¡°But you are still children.¡± Aileen is bound to be a little worried.


    ¡°Don''t you forget who just helped you get rid of the bodyguard? So you don''t have to worry so much


    Auntie, and we''ll all take care of ourselves.¡± Ben says, deliberately leaning towards Aileen''s face.


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Aunt, are not you in a hurry to go somewhere? If you don''t go now, you may not be able to make it.¡±


    Ben senses Aileen''s impatience.


    Yeah, she almost forgets why she wants to escape.


    ¡°I''ll definitely remember to treat you to a big dinner and take you out for funter. But for now Auntie


    really has to leave first." Aileen is concerned for the children, but she trusts them and could do a good


    job of protecting themselves, so she has to leave now. Otherwise she is really afraid that she would


    never see that man again in her life.


    ¡°By the way, you can either wait here for me toe back, or follow the bodyguard home!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Ben answers.


    Afterwards, Aileen hurries out of the hospital and takes a taxi to the address of today''s international


    competition.


    By the time she gets there, it is already empty. The men inside are all evacuated.


    Aileen goes to the front desk only to find that all the staff were off duty. Only one janitor is left sweeping


    the floor.


    It seems that shees a littlete, and she misses him.


    She doesn''t expect this to be the result of all the trouble she got through to get here. Since ites to


    this, she could only go back to the hospital, after all, it is wrong to leave those kids there.


    But when Aileen arrives at the hospital again, she meets the personal bodyguard right at the door.


    ¡°Where the hell did you go? Where are the children?¡± The bodyguard speaks angrily to Aileen.

 Chapter 581 The children are lost

    Chapter 581 The children are lost


    ¡°They should wait for me at the back of the hospital.¡± Aileen says feebly.


    When they arrive at the back door of the hospital, they don''t see the kids at all.


    ¡°What''s going on here? Where are the kids?¡± Aileen is feeling panicked at this moment too, and she


    obviously asked those kids to wait for her here.


    The bodyguard says in a cold voice, ¡°I should be the one asking you that question, shouldn''t I? If it


    wasn''t for you, how would they have gotten lost?¡±


    He is getting more and more upset now and does not know what to tell the president.


    The children got lost?


    These words are going to blow Aileen''s brain.


    ¡°What shall we do now? Call the police?¡± Aileen is so worried that she is about to cry, and she does not


    expect she made such a terrible mistake.


    ¡°What is the use of calling the police? It''ll just make it public.¡± The man in the bodyguard suit is even


    more furious. He could not help taking out a cigarette, lighting it and smoking it. ¡°This matter can only


    be reported to the President to see what the President does with it.¡±


    As soon as Aileen hears that he is going to tell her brother about losing children, she is so anxious that


    she grabs the man''s hand, ¡°Please, please don''t tell him about this.¡±


    If her brother knows it, he would cut her to pieces. She must make amends and find children herself.


    But children do not have anymunication tools. How can she contact them?


    ¡°We must find a way to get children back. Do not tell my brother about it.¡± Aileen keeps mumbling.


    The bodyguard, however, is more impatient. It would be troublesome to protect her alone, and now he


    is found guilty of losing three children.


    ¡°I warn you. Do not drag me down. I am quitting now. You can do the rest on your own.¡± The man in a


    suit is now convinced that getting away from this is the only way.


    ¡°No way! How can you just walk away after something like this happens?¡± Aileen is already devastated,


    and now that the man is saying those words, she is even more devastated. She holds the man¡¯s hand


    in a death grip to keep him from leaving, ¡°If you don''t even help me, I''ll really be dead.¡±


    ¡°You are his sister, and you will be fine, but I am just a little bodyguard. If I do not leave at this time, I''ll


    be chopped into pieces by the president. I don''t want to suffer for the rest of my life.¡± The man in ck


    suit thinks it would be wise to leave now.


    After all, it is already a disaster.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡±No...¡± Aileen bursts into tears.


    But how could Aileen be stronger than the man in ck suit, and he pushes her away easily. ¡°To tell


    you the truth, I''ve searched the entire hospital, but I still have not seen kids, so good luck to you.¡±


    After that, the bodyguard turns and leaves. He has to get his ticket ready for tonight. He is leaving


    tonight.


    ¡°Children... it is my fault... I shouldn''t have hung you out to dry for personal gain.¡± Aileen¡¯s eyes fill with


    tears.


    Aileen sits helplessly on the ground, wondering what to do next.


    Just as she is depressed, she sees a familiar figure.


    It is him!


    Aileen does not expect to meet him in the hospital again.


    Without even thinking about it, Aileen goes straight for him and hugs Richard''s thighs, and she doesn''t


    know where she gets the courage to say, ¡°Please, help me...¡±


    If he could have saved her that day, he would surely help her now.


    ¡°Insolent, Richard is not the kind of person you can just tangle with.¡± There is an angry sputtering


    behind Richard.


    Aileen turns her eyes and sees a terrible old man next to Richard, and he is now looking at her fiercely.


    But she can not take care of that anymore. She just wants someone to help her. So she is just going to


    hold on to his thigh right now.


    ¡°You bitch, Let go of your hand.¡± The old man is so furious that his eyes seem to tear Aileen apart.


    ¡°Please help me...¡± Aileen repeats these words, as if she thinks the man would help her as long as she


    keeps saying it.


    Richard is dismissive of the woman in front of him, but why does he think she looks familiar? Suddenly,


    the events of today''s internationalpetitiones back to his mind.


    ¡°Get up first.¡± Richard speaks slightly.


    ¡°Sir...¡± The old man doesn¡¯t seem to expect Richard to react this way, so he tries to stop him, but is


    interrupted by a gesture from Richard.


    ¡°In that case, are you willing to help me?¡± Aileen snaps to her feet and wipes the tears from her eyes.


    That old man looks at Aileen''s charmingly charming appearance. This woman has delicate features,


    and her face is especially charming because of the tears hanging on it. Richard could not fall for this


    woman''s beauty, could he?


    ¡°I would like to hear more about it.¡± Richard smiles.


    ¡°My three little nephews were lost in this hospital...¡± Aileen says what she thinks without thinking.


    ¡°If your children are lost, you should go to the police, instead of pestering us. Richard''s time is


    precious. The main reason we''re here at the hospital this time is...¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Richard interrupts the old man. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the surveince room right now.¡±


    ¡°Sir...¡± The old man is trying to stop Richard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it.¡± What the old man says next is drowned out by Richard.


    Aileen looks at Richard with some relief and knows she finds the right person. The man is sure to help


    her.


    Theye to the hospital surveince room.


    When Aileen wonders what the old man said to the staff inside the control room, those staff start


    clicking on those images.


    ¡°Excuse me, when did you find the children lost?¡± Richard asks.


    Aileen recalls thoughtfully, ¡°It was about six o''clock...¡±

 Chapter 582 Three children are having a good time

    Chapter 582 Three children are having a good time


    At the same time, children are eating and drinking in a small western restaurant.


    Joey touches her fulled stomach with her hand and looks at her two brothers strangely. She still feels a


    little wired.


    ¡°Brother, can you tell me what is going on now?¡±


    ¡°We just did this to help aunt get rid of the bodyguard.¡± Ben takes a sip of tea and speaks slowly.


    ¡°Then why don''t we go back home now?¡± Joey says.


    ¡°We hardly have time toe out so we can have fun this time.¡± Ben stretches out a little, then he


    takes a sip of his tea and sighs.


    Andre is also drinking milk gracefully. He has never felt like this before. Had it not been for such a


    chance, he wouldn''t have known that freedom actually feels like this.


    ¡°Have fun?¡± Joey''s eyes widen in surprise. Don''t these two have enough fun today?


    ¡°Where are we going to have fun next?¡± Andre has never enjoyed such a happy and free time, and he


    doesn¡¯t want to go back home so soon.


    Ben holds his cheek in his hand and says, ¡°Well, let me think about it first.


    Joey identally turns around and actually sees all those people around them watching them. She is


    scared. Even the waitress is strangely looking at them.


    So Joey pulls Ben''s little hand and says gingerly, ¡°Brother, look at all those adults who are watching us.


    Are they worried that we won¡¯t pay?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. I have a gold card form my dad in my pocket. So don''t worry about the money.¡± Andre


    pats his chest and says so. He took one of Dad''s gold cards in passing, and now it could actuallye


    in handy.


    At this point, Joey feels relief. Suddenly she has an idea. She smiles at Ben, holds his hand and says,


    ¡°Brother, why don''t we go to the amusement park?¡±


    Joey is thrilled to think about the amusement park. Now that she has a chance to go to the amusement


    park, she can leave everything else alone.


    ¡°You have been thinking about going to the amusement park all day.¡± Ben shakes his head a little bit.


    ¡°But, brother, I really want to go...¡± Joey says to Ben with her head down.


    And Andre couldn''t help saying, ¡°since she wanted to go so much, let¡¯s just go.¡±


    ¡°Andre, you are so great!¡± When Joey hears this, her eyes lit up. She goes over to Andre''s side and


    kisses him hard in the face.


    Ben now watches the scene a little jealously. Joey is always so entric, and she kisses Andre a lot.


    ¡°We can go to the amusement park. But I have one condition.¡± Ben now has a good idea in his mind.


    He says so, wrapping his hand around his chest.


    ¡°What?¡± Joey frowns and looks at Ben strangely. Ben and Andre are her brothers. But why does Ben


    always bully her?


    ¡°In the future, anyone who kisses Andre will kiss me.¡± Ben thinks it is necessary to break Joey''s unfair


    treatment now. It¡¯s good that Joey could act without discrimination or be a little biased toward him.


    Joey smirks with her mouth closed. That is why Ben is jealous. So she leans over her whole body and


    gives him a hard kiss on the face. ¡°Okay, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Well, let us go to the amusement park now.¡± Ben readily agrees. After all, he is satisfied now.


    Andre holds the gold card in his hand and goes to pay the bill.


    People around are havingplex feelings.


    They look at these children who cane to a restaurant by themself and with a gold card. These


    children must be from a rich family.


    The youngdy at the cashier stares at the two little boys a lot because they are so handsome.


    They''re so young and they have a face that''s so mesmerizing that you can''t take your eyes off them.


    What if they grow up?


    Suddenly she envies little Joey, who is with the boys. How happy it must be to have so two handsome


    boys together.


    ¡°Miss, please, we have to check out.¡± Andre talks like a grown man now, too. It seems that he has


    be more and more daring since he is with Ben. He would never talk to a stranger before.


    The clerk finallyes to the real world and says with an embarrassed smile, ¡°I am really sorry, and I


    will get your bills immediately.¡±


    When doing so, the clerk is shocked that a little boy can hold a gold card.


    ¡°Thank you. You are wee toe again.¡± The waitress says with a sweet smile. In fact, she


    wishes the two little boys coulde every day.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ben says to her.


    The clerk suddenly feels fascinated by the two little boys.


    Why are there such handsome children in the world?


    The sight of guests and waiters in the restaurant follow them as they walk out the door of the


    restaurant.


    ¡°It is so strange. Why are those people always looking at us?¡± Joey doesn''t feelfortable being seen


    by them.


    Ben puts his arm around Joey''s shoulder and says, ¡°Joey, don''t worry. Those people are not watching


    you. They are totally watching me and Andre .¡±


    Even though Ben is telling the truth, Joey couldn''t stand her brother''s narcissism. So she couldn''t help


    but spit it out.


    ¡°If you do like that, I will not take you to the amusement park.¡± Ben thinks he had a hard time finding


    Joey¡¯s weakness and he must tease her a bit.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    As soon as Joey hears that she couldn''t go to the amusement park, she is anxious that she grabs


    Ben''s arm and says, ¡°Please, I am sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°Give me a kiss, I will forgive you.¡± Ben says with somecency.


    Joey feels like there is no other way. So she just stands up and kisses Ben on the forehead. He always


    takes the opportunity to mess with her.


    ¡°That is my girl.¡± Ben now gently touches Joey''s head with his hand.


    Andre couldn''t helpughing at the sight of these two.


    ¡°But would mom and dad be worried if wee homete?¡± Andre suddenly thinks about the matter


    and says.


    ¡°From what I have observed of my parents, they should be workingte these days. They didn''te


    backst night either.¡± Ben thinks about it a little bit and says, ¡°we just go back and say that our aunt


    had brought us out to y.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Joey really admires Ben''s idea.

 Chapter 583 Like father, like son

    Chapter 583 Like father, like son


    In front of the hotel, Aileen still stares forward, recalling the image of Richard helping her.


    ¡°Aunt, why don''t we go back home? Joey pulls Aileen''s arm, but she still looks at Richard''s car in front


    of her until it disappears.


    After shaking Aileen''s hand for a long time, Joey finally feels powerless and couldn''t help sighing at her.


    ¡°Brother, why is she still like this?¡± Joey''s big eyes keep blinking. Because her little head couldn''t figure


    out what her aunt is thinking.


    ¡°If you bite her directly, she will go back to her mind.¡± Benes up with such a good idea.


    Joey looks at Ben incredulously and says, ¡°Are you serious? What if Aunt bites me back?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, aunt loves us very much. That is all you have to do if you want to go home early.¡± Ben


    shrugs helplessly, thinking that he could wait and see a scene. Seeing that Joey is still hesitating, he


    adds, ¡°You have to hurry. Or our aunt will run to the man again.¡±


    When Joey hears that, she couldn''t care much and grabs Aileen''s hand. Then she bites it like a cookie.


    Good job!


    Ben thinks triumphantly. He can''t believe Joey actually listens to him this time.


    The pain in her hand sobers Aileen up. She looks at Joey and says, ¡°You little girl, how can you bite


    your aunt?¡±


    ¡°Ben says that you will not me me, because you are our aunt.¡±After Joey finishes talking, she is


    naughty enough to spit out her tongue at Aileen.


    ¡°You naughty kids.¡± Aileen wonders when did Joey get so bold? Of course someone is encouraging


    her!


    Ben frowns. How could Joey sell him out?


    ¡°You guys...¡± Aileen begins to have a badugh on her face, and then she rushes at the children and


    shouts, ¡°I will give you guys a lesson!¡±


    Aileen feels that it is time to be ¡°bad¡±. She can not be bullied all the time by these little kids. So she


    beat the kids on the butts. But kids are spinning around her.


    Andre suddenly feels so innocent. ¡°I didn''t do anything. Why hit me?¡±


    ¡°You just stood by and did nothing. In other words, you''re aiding and abetting the evil-doer.¡± Aileen


    shouts and just wants to give these kids a lesson, for they sneak out and make her worried.


    So there is a scene in front of the hotel where a grown woman is chasing a couple of little kids, which is


    ridiculous.


    ¡°The devil is going to hit kids.¡± Ben feels he couldn''t just let his aunt do whatever she wants, so he


    decides to fight back. He shouts so loudly. Joey hears and starts yelling too. Andre feels he should


    follow them.


    So these children all shout together, and all the people around them look at them strangely.


    But as most people can see, it is just a grown woman ying withughing children.


    Aileen runs out of breath and finally stops. She really doesn''t think that she couldn''t overrun these kids,


    and she could hardly walk. But these children are still running around.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Kids are so energetic.


    ¡°Well, well, I give up, and we are going home.¡± Aileen thinks it is toote.


    ¡°Then you must swear you won¡¯t me us, aunt.¡± Ben feels that he had better be careful. So he


    deliberately says so. He should be careful even it is his aunt.


    ¡°All right. I swear.¡± Aileen feels she has no choice. She could only make the gesture of oath.


    Ben is so relieved. He is really scared that his aunt is going to spank them again or they wouldn''t be


    able to escape in the car.


    After Aileen calls a cab, she gets in the car with three children. As soon as the car starts, she touches


    Ben''s head.


    This is the guy with the most ideas.


    ¡°Aunt, don''t touch my head all the time. Or I would be silly.¡± Ben pushes away Aileen''s hand unhappily.


    Aileen feels a little surprised. His IQ is so high, and is he still afraid he would get stupid?


    ¡°Andre, you are not going to be so naughty with them anymore, okay?¡± Aileen feels that Andre is a


    good, obedient child. How can he seem to release his nature by just following both of them.


    ¡°I don''t want to stick with you, aunt. You just said I helped them to bully you. That is why I am not going


    to be on your side.¡± Andre is vividly reminded of what just happened, so he speaks deliberately with his


    arms around his chest.


    Not going to be on my side?


    Aileen is suddenly startled again. These children are really tough. Well, she still gets a little one with


    her. So maybe Joey''s going to listen to her, right?


    ¡°Joey, I...¡± While Aileen is trying to keep talking, Joey turns her face away and says in an odd tone,


    ¡°You don''t have to fawn on me, and I''m not going to fall for your bullshit.¡±


    Fawn? Why does this word sound so wired?


    Aileen, frowning again, suddenly bes a little awkward.


    Then the three children have the same expression to treat Aileen. She doesn''t expect that the three are


    really very united.


    There is a tacit understanding that can''t be said when they are on the same side.


    Aileen suddenly feels as if she is ostracized. Or are these kids mad at her?


    ¡°I am really sorry.¡± Aileen senses this and begins apologizing.


    ¡°Well, you are so possessed with that uncle. And leave us there for so long.¡± Joey says. She is angry


    but looks very cute.


    ¡°I promise I would never do that again.¡± Aileen doesn''t think the three children are so tough when they


    get mad.


    ¡°Aunt, it is because you are so horny.¡± Ben adds.


    Aileen leans back.


    What is going on here? These kids are too smart. Besides, who do all these kids inherit from? How can


    they be so smart?


    Aileen suddenly has the illusion she seems to see her brother when she looks at Ben.


    Like father, like son. Both men are equally domineering and arrogant.


    But what about Andre now?


    Andre doesn''t speak. But his eyes are murderous identical to her brother''s.

 Chapter 584 Carmen is long-winded

    Chapter 584 Carmen is long-winded


    Aileen feels like she is going crazy at this moment. Why does it seem like her brother is everywhere?


    ¡°Well just forgive me. I promise never to make the same mistake again, and I promise I will take you to


    dinner and have fun.¡±


    Aileen feels that she could only apologize now, because she couldn''t offend these three children. After


    all, she wants them to keep her secret for her, and if her brother finds out about tonight''s events, she


    might be shredded to pieces.


    ¡°What are we going to eat and where are we going to have fun?¡± When Joey hears what Aileen said,


    she gets really excited.


    ¡°Joey, will you stand firm on your position?¡± Ben looks at Joey with some regret.


    Joey listens to Ben, and she keeps her head down.


    Aileen is shocked, thinking Ben is a great leader and Joey is all over him.


    ¡°We always get to eat good food. I''ll only consider not telling Mom and Dad about today if my aunt tells


    us where to have fun.¡± Ben already figures out what his aunt is thinking.


    Oh, my God! Ben is a mind reader. He seems to know what she is thinking. Aileen suddenly admires


    these children at this moment, as she feels subdued by them. It seems that pleasing them isn''t an easy


    task anymore.


    ¡°I owe you guys a favor. In the future, I''ll promise you anything you ask me to do.¡± Aileen, after thinking


    hard for a while, finallyes up with such a good idea.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Joey bes more excited at the moment.


    Aileen nods. ¡°Of course it is true.¡±


    ¡°Then I want to go to the amusement park.¡± Joey''s mind is filled with amusement parks.


    Andre is obviously not very interested in Aileen''s promise, so he looks out of the window, but Ben


    doesn''t hesitate to say. ¡°Okay, just remember that you own us a favor.¡±


    Wow! Aileen has to look at Ben with her eyes wide open. She is really impressed with him, because his


    scheme is so clever.


    ¡°All right.¡± Aileen has to promise because she wants these kids to help her keep secrets.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    It is not long before the car stops, and Aileen takes the children out of the car. As soon as she gets into


    the living room, she sees a murderous face in front of her.


    ¡°Olddy, you are here to scare the hell out of me.¡± Seeing Carmen''s scary face, Aileen thinks she is


    really scared out of her wits, so she strokes her chest desperately to calm down.


    Then the old woman''s eyes rest on children behind Aileen, and she suddenly changes her expression,


    and she says in a worried tone, ¡°Where the hell have you boys been?¡±


    ¡°Aunt took us out to y...¡± Ben says to Carmen with a smile.


    ¡°Next time you go out, tell me in advance, or I will be worried.¡± Carmen says in a most indulgent way, ¡°It


    is gettingte now. You guys need to take a bath and rest.¡±


    After that, Carmen hurries the children back to their room.


    Aileen stretches out at this point. She is stopped by Carmen when she is about to go back to her room.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡± Carmen speaks unkindly to Aileen. She speaks in a very forceful tone because she


    is really mad.


    Aileen is worn out. It¡¯s has a long day for her. Why won¡¯t this old woman leave her alone?


    ¡°Where have you taken the children?¡± Carmen is not going to put all her anger on kids, but she is not


    going to let Aileen go. Aileen has gone too far.


    Aileen just gives Carmen a look like ¡°none of your business.¡±


    ¡°What a reckless girl you are. It is sote and it¡¯s dangerous to bring the kids out.¡± Carmen thinks it¡¯s


    necessary to scold Aileen today.


    Aileen yawns impatiently. She now learns how to automatically block what the old woman says.


    Anyway, whatever Carmen says to her, she wouldn¡¯t keep that in mind.


    Carmen says a lot just by her side. But Aileen doesn¡¯t react at all.


    Just as Carmen is tired, Aileen looks at her feebly, ¡°Olddy, are you done? If you are done, I will take


    a bath and go to bed. Maybe we will continue another time.¡±


    After Aileen says that, she closes the door directly.


    Carmen wants to hold Aileen, but she has just said so much that she is already tired and thirsty. She is


    just going to have to leave her alone for a while.


    In the end, she can only say in her heart that she thinks Aileen is so stubborn.


    Carmen looks at the time in the living room and finds that two more adults haven¡¯te back. Her


    expression darkens after she has a sip of water. It is a real shame for them.


    She is just sitting in the living room waiting for them. She can''t believe they aren¡¯ting back.


    When she finally bes impatient, Carmen picks up her phone and dials Miya''s number.


    But to her surprise, no one answers.


    ¡°What are they thinking?¡± Carmen is so angry because she doesn''t have any authority in the family.


    She can''t really live with that. When are these people going to listen to her for just one time?


    Just as Carmen is about to fall asleep on the sofa in anger, a pair of small hands suddenly wave her


    arms.


    ¡°I want to sleep with you...¡± Joey rubs her eyes with one hand and pulls Carmen''s hand with the other.


    Carmen wants to refuse. But thinking that she is tired and Joey requests her over and over again, she


    is too embarrassed to refuse. So she goes straight back to sleep in the room with Joey.


    When she gets back, Joey makes an ¡°OK¡± gesture toward Ben and goes to bed with Carmen.


    Joey closes her eyes and thinks in her heart that it is Ben who forced her to wake up and let her sleep


    with great grandmother, or else she wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing.


    Sooner orter she''ll make her brother make it up to her!


    Then she falls asleep.

 Chapter 585 Enjoy The Night

    Chapter 585 Enjoy The Night


    Miya leans in Alex''s arms to watch the sunset until the moon and stars are alling out. She doesn''t


    know when there is a thick coat draping over her shoulders.


    Because there will be cold wind on the beach at night.


    But Miya is surrounded by countless warmth. It is warm andfortable when staying with Alex, which


    makes her reluctant to wake up, and she only wants to fall into Alex''s embrace.


    But now in her mind, the smiling faces of her children suddenly appear.


    Staying here with Alex to enjoy themselves and ignoring the children, is she a little irresponsible?


    "It''s toote now, should we go back? Otherwise, they will worry about us." Miya can''t help saying at


    this moment, but Alex just pinches her nose with his hand.


    "Let¡¯s stay here for one night. You have worked hard, and finally you spend one night with me. How can


    I be willing to let you go back?" Alex says everything in his heart.


    After Miya listens, she feels sweet in her heart. She says to Alex in an ambiguous tone, "When do you


    be so smooth-tongued?"


    "I am taught by you." Alex gently leans in Miya''s ear and says in a voice full of maism.


    Suddenly, there is something numb in Miya''s ear. She suddenly feels like she gets an electric shock.


    "But if we don''t go back, will we sleep on this beach this night?" Miya says casually.


    "Rest assured." Alex is very calm.


    "What are you going to do?" Miya really can''t understand what Alex will do at this time.


    "Honey." Suddenly Alex approaches her affectionately and they are face to face now.


    Miya hasn''t heard Alex call her like this for a long time, and the sudden ambiguity makes her face flush.


    Seeing Miya¡¯s shyness, Alex bes even more excited. He holds Miya''s hands tightly and looks at


    her with affectionate eyes, "Honey, can you fulfill my wish now?"


    "Now? Here?" Miya doesn''t resist having sex, but after thinking about it, having sex on the beach


    seems a little inappropriate.


    "Don''t you think it is more romantic on the beach?" At this moment, Alex shows a smirk on his face.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "But..." Miya is a little bit embarrassed, "Let''s go home to do this. It''s not convenient here..."


    Miya finally says thest sentence, because that means she agrees what Alex says. In fact, she


    doesn¡¯t refuse have sex with him in her heart.


    "If we go back home, it will be more inconvenient." Alex knows there are dozens of third wheels at


    home, including the children, Aileen and Carmen. How can they be allowed to disturb him and Miya?


    Alex now lifts up Miya, and walks on the beach. Miya sees the moonlight and Alex''s handsome face.


    She can''t help quickening her heartbeat.


    At this moment, she can''t help leaving a kiss on Alex¡¯s face under the influence of him.


    This kiss seems to arouse Alex¡¯s lust which is about to explode.


    "Miya, if you are like this, you will make me crazy." He is telling the truth, because he is a little


    uncontroble in front of Miya.


    Fortunately, Alex is well-prepared. After walking a few steps, Miya discovers that Alex has carried her


    into a vi.


    She is a little surprised at once. Why hasn¡¯t she realized that there is a vi by the sea?


    Seeing Miya''s confused eyes, Alex exins to her, "I have bought this vi very early, so that I can


    spend my holiday with you here. By the way, we can have our baby here."


    What he says is as easy as he is saying what to eat tonight.


    But at this moment, Miya has already seen the lust in Alex''s eyes, so she blushes, and then, in the next


    second, Alex puts Miya directly on the sofa in the living room of the vi.


    Originally, he wants to take her to the bath first, but because of Miya''s teasing, he has to skip that step


    and advance the progress.


    They have had sex before, but he feels it happens a long time ago.


    Here, no one will bother them. They can have as many times as they want.


    "Miya, I love you. Please have my baby..." After speaking, he presses down. All the movements are


    very gentle and full of love.


    "I love you too..." After Miya says, Alex''s kiss blocks her mouth.


    The faint lily fragrance really makes him do not want to stop.


    After a while, Alex removes Miya''s obstructive clothes, and they hug each other naked.


    "Um..." Miya moans ambiguously as Alex enters again and again.


    This voice fascinates Alex even more. He wishes to merge their bodies together.


    They enjoy the night.


    It isn''t until dawn that they fall into sleep.

 Chapter 586 Happy Morning

    Chapter 586 Happy Morning


    The morning sun shines warmly on Miya''s face, and she turns over slightly. She has sex with Alex on


    this sofast night.


    Thinking ofst night, Miya suddenly feels happy and shy.


    Originally, Miya wants to look at Alex, who is sleeping next to her, but at this moment, she finds that no


    one is beside her. However, she is covered with a small quilt.


    Even if he is not by her side now, he is so caring.


    Miya''s heart is instantly filled with sweetness. After smiling, however, she is a little confused.


    Where is Alex?


    Miya tries to stand up, but she is too weak now, so she copses back on the sofa in the living room.


    A very severe paines from her private part. She remembers that Alex is very gentle to herst


    night, but why is it still so painful?


    When she tries to get up, she finds that her bones seem to fall apart.


    It is too exaggerated.


    How long does Alex dost night?


    But where does Alex go now?


    Miya turns over but she almost falls down by ident. As a result, one hand holds her in time.


    She raises her eyes and sees Alex''s handsome face.


    "Where do you go?" She speaks weakly now, all to me what he doesst night. So she is really


    ashamed and sweet now.


    Alex looks at Miya with smile, and says in a doting tone, "Why are you about to fall to the ground? I just


    leave you for a while."


    "I am...like this... it¡¯s because of you..." Miya immediately looks at Alex innocently. It is because of him


    that she bes like this now.


    "Well, well, it¡¯s my fault, so I am responsible for you now." Alex touches Miya lightly with his hand, and


    then leans over again, leaving a kiss on her forehead. "My dear, it''s time to get up for breakfast now. If


    you don''t get up, you will be azy pig."


    Dear? Why does he change her nickname again?


    But when Miya reacts, Alex is standing in front of her. How can she get up?


    "You are pressing me, how can I get up?" In desperation, Miya has no choice but to speak to Alex.


    After Alex touches her ear yfully with his finger, he is about to stand up slowly.


    When Miya thinks that Alex is about leave, it turns out to be a turnaround. He picks her up.


    Miya is shocked at once.


    Won''t he want to continue what they dost night early in the morning?


    "You seem a little ufortable, so I have to help you shower and change clothes." Alex says


    reluctantly. In fact, he is very happy.


    Miya isining in her heart. Her physical difort is caused by himst night! She doesn''t know


    how many times he doesst night, although every time he is gentle, she... is really tired.


    However, this is also a happy exhaustion.


    Alex carries Miya into the bathroom and carefully puts her in the bathtub. His gentle action is like


    pampering a ceramic doll.


    But at this moment, Miya''s is naked in front of him.


    They are already familiar with each other''s body, but when they face each other, Miya will inevitably be


    a little shy.


    When Alex sees Miya''s red face, his mood is even better. Why is she still shy after having sex with him


    for so many times?


    But he has to say that her appearance is still very beautiful.


    "You...you can let me do it myself." Miya lowers her head, blushing. After all, she is naked now, but


    Alex is wearing clothes.


    "I know, but I just want to be better to you." Although Alex seems to be gentle, she actually can''t refuse.


    Miya certainly understands what Alex means.


    So she obediently let Alex continue His movements are very gentle, as if he is afraid of hurting her.


    After bathing, he dries her body and puts on a dress for her in the end.


    Miya suddenly seems to be a disabled person, being taken care of by Alex.


    "Actually, you don''t have to..." Miya is getting more and more embarrassed. Alex is spoiling her too


    much.


    "But I just can''t help but want to be nice to you. And this kind of opportunity is rare in a thousand


    years." Because this kind of thing at home seems to not be so arbitrary, after all, those little guys may


    break in their bedroom anytime, although those little guys are very cute, he can''t let them disturb him


    and Miya.


    Miya wants to say something, but Alex quickly interrupts her.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Don''t talk anything, let¡¯s go to the kitchen to have breakfast right now." As he says, Alex lifts up Miya.


    Miya shyly pats his shoulder lightly with her hand, "I can go by myself now. I almost recover."


    If she continues like this, she may lose her ability on walking.


    "But, I like to hold you like this." Alex says to Miya in a very innocent tone.


    A happy smile begins to fill her face again.


    "And you are really getting lighter. If you lose weight, I will feel very distressed." After Alex says, he hits


    Miya''s nose with his nose.


    "Really?" Miya knows that she can''t struggle now, so she simply lies down in his arms and wraps her


    hands directly around his neck.


    Soon Miya is ced on a soft by Alex.


    Miya sees the hearty breakfast. There is a small fried egg, two hams, a small steak, and a cup of


    fragrant tea next to it.

 Chapter 587 Dont Be Cruel to His Wife

    Chapter 587 Don''t Be Cruel to His Wife


    Miya is a little hungry. When she is about to eat, she suddenly remembers she is sent to the hospital


    because she has eaten something cooked by Alexst time. She doesn''t know if she has any luck to


    escape the catastrophe this time, so she has to slow down her actions.


    While slowing down, she asks, "These breakfasts are all cooked by you?"


    "No, so you can eat it without worry. I ask the nanny to prepare these. So you don''t have to worry." Alex


    knows that Miya should be worrying about his culinary. After all, she is poisoned. But he promises that


    the same thing will never happen again. No matter what happens, he must protect Miya well.


    After hearing this, Miya can''t wait to pick up the knife and fork, and eats with relish.


    "Is it delicious?" Alex looks at Miya''s little mouth which is chewing hard, looking very cute.


    Why no matter what she does, she is so beautiful and pleasing to the eye.


    Maybe this is love.


    After Miya eats up, she finds that Alex just holds his chin from beginning to end and watches her in a


    daze. Will he be full by doing so? So Miya asks curiously, "Why don''t you eat it?"


    "I really find that you are getting more and more beautiful..." Alex says while looking at Miya.


    "Don''t always praise me, you have to eat too." Miya smiles very relieved at this time.


    Miya wipes the corner of her mouth with a tissue. A thoughtes into Alex¡¯s mind, so he curls his lips


    and says, "Why don''t you feed me?"


    "Huh?" Miya really suspects she has misheard.


    He is not sick, and he is not a child. Why should she feed him?


    Miya suddenly thinks of her children. She doesn''t know if they have eaten. It seems that she hasn''t


    seen them for a long time.


    After thinking of this, Miya immediately stands up, "I really miss the children, let''s go back."


    Miya thinks Carmen should be worried about her too, she will definitely be questioned by her after she


    returns.


    When Miya is about to walk out, her hand is held by a big palm, "I will go backter, but the premise is


    that you must feed me first."


    Alex now looks at Miya with a cute expression. Miya is stunned, he is an adult, but he acts like a child.


    Miya really wants to leave for the children, but after all, she has to care about the big child in front of


    her.


    So in the end Miya gives in and feeds Alex.


    Alex looks at her with enjoyment. After a while, he finishes breakfast.


    Miya begins to look around, "It''s really weird. Don''t you say that there are nannies here? But why don''t I


    see them?"


    "After they have made breakfast, they leave." How can he let them to be disturbed by others?


    "All right." Miya nods without understanding.


    Finally, with Miya''s urging, Alex follows Miya into the car.


    "From now on, we will be here to enjoy our holiday once a week." In fact, Alex just wants to stay with


    Miya more.


    "Well... I have to think about it." Miya also deliberately learns Alex to keep him guessing.


    Then Alex steps on the brakes.


    "Why do you stop suddenly?" Miya looks at Alex with shock.


    Who knows that Alex suddenly says such a sentence.


    "If you don''t agree to me, I won''t let you leave now." Alex looks at Miya seriously and says.


    Miya feels that Alex is getting more and more childish that he threatens her in this way. But she is really


    defeated by him.


    "I promise you." So far, what else can she do? Miya has no choice but to promise him.


    "Then let¡¯s get a seal first."


    Miya hasn''t reacted yet. She wants to ask what he means, but her lips are blocked suddenly.


    But he quickly leaves her lips and steps on the elerator again.


    Miya look at the smug smile on Alex''s face, why does she seem to be tricked?


    But looking back on these days, Alex has indeed be a bit clingy. Is it because she has been


    focusing on work and really ignores him? Coming to the beach to take a vacation with him every week


    is a kind ofpensation for him.


    After a while, they return home.


    The children should have gone to school at this time.When they walk to the living room, they sees


    Carmen looking at them with a dark face there. It''s as if the hunter sees the prey.


    "I''m back." Miya lowers her head, as if she is a kid who has done something wrong. Because she


    doesn''t dare to look directly at Carmen now.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Are you finally back? I think you are going to be missing. Do you know how many times I have called


    you?" Carmen is furious. Her nostrils are about to spit out fire now.


    "Well?" Miya reacts at this moment, and takes out the phone from her bag and looks at it. She really


    seems to have never seen her mobile phone since the internationalpetition ends yesterday.


    Carmen makes so many calls to her.


    Miya feels very guilty, "I really don''t mean it. I really don''t see it..."


    "You just lie to me and give me the runaround. Are you too busy with work toe home all day and


    night?" Carmen can''t figure this out.


    "You''d better go back to the room and rest." Alex sees that Carmen is so violent, and he can''t stand it


    anymore.


    He doesn¡¯t allow anyone to be so cruel to his wife, including Carmen, even Miya''s rtives can''t do it!


    "But..." Miya looks at Alex with some entanglement, and then at Carmen with some fear.

 Chapter 588 A Director Looks For You To Make A Movie

    Chapter 588 A Director Looks For You To Make A Movie


    "I just say a few words, and you want to hide in the room. Do I say anything wrong?" Carmen says


    akimbo.


    "You..." Alex can''t stand Carmen now. At this moment he really wants to drive Carmen out of here. But


    when thinking it will make Miya sad and embarrassed, so he doesn¡¯t do that.


    "Are you going to teach me? You are excellent, but it doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want."


    Carmen''s words are getting more and more awful now.


    "Grandma, don''t talk about it anymore." Miya really can''t bear it anymore. "I''ll go back to my room to


    clean up, and I''ll rush to thepanyter."


    She just wants to leave here quickly. So she takes Alex¡¯s hand and walks upstairs.


    "You dare to answer back to me for a man?" Miya, who listens to Carmen all the time, disobeys her this


    time. She can''t help chasing to the stairs.


    Miya really doesn''t want to continue listening to Carmen, because she is afraid she will have a quarrel


    with her. So the best way is to stay away.


    At this time, Aileenes down from upstairs.


    Seeing Carmen rushing forward as well as Alex and Miya who seem to be escaping, she immediately


    understands what is going on. It must be the old woman who is talking something awful endlessly.


    "Hey! Can you rest for a while?" Aileen walks up directly, blocking Carmen''s path.


    "Don''t stop me from teaching them." Carmen points her finger forward.


    Aileen first rolls up her eyes, and then says, "can''t you make trouble so unreasonably every day? You


    always want to teach people. Aren''t you tired?"


    "You..." Carmen is too angry to speak. Aileen is so sharp-tongue.


    "You are finally speechless, right? Then go down to drink some tea." Aileen won''t be polite to Carmen.


    After speaking, Aileen fixes her hair with her hand, then steps on high heels and walks directly out of


    the door.


    She is now going to thepany. She doesn''t want to stay at home all day to face Carmen. It''s so


    boring.


    After Aileen arrives at thepany, suddenly a secretary hurriedly approaches her and almost falls on


    her.


    "What happened? Why are you so anxious?" Aileen frowns and asks, is there something earth-


    shattering in thepany?


    "Yes..." The secretary is so panting that she can''t even speak.


    Aileen gently strokes the secretary''s back, "rx."


    "A director asks you... to make a movie..." The secretary finally says this.


    "Really?" Aileen suddenly bes a little overjoyed. Because of the previous scandals, she has much


    negative news recently, and her image is not as good as before. She wants to do well in the


    internationalpetition, but she fails. If she wants to make aeback in the entertainment industry,


    she may have to wait for some time.


    The secretary nods, "Yes."


    It is her chance.


    "Where is that director now?" Aileen is excited.


    "He is in your office..." The secretary hasn''t finished speaking, but Aileen can''t help moving her steps.


    She wishes to fly to the director.


    Before walking to the office, Aileen fixes her hair carefully, then she knocks on the door and walks in.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After hearing the knock on the door, the man standing at the desk suddenly turns his head.


    The moment Aileen walks into the office, she is shocked. When she sees the man in front of her, she


    quickens her heartbeat.


    It¡¯s him!


    She forgets to ask him for his contact information yesterday, and today she is so lucky to meet him


    here.


    "The secretary tells me that the director is waiting for me in the office, so you are..." Before she finishes


    speaking, Richard answers first.


    "Yes, it''s me. I need to introduce myself. My name is Richard. I am a senior clothing reviewer. At the


    same time, I am also a director." After Richard says gentlemanly.


    "I..." Aileen is too nervous and excited to say anything.


    Afterwards, Richard continues to speak, "This is the case. I think your temperament fits the heroin of


    the my new movie, so I am here to invite you to be the heroin.


    "Okay." Aileen agrees without thinking. Cooperating with Richard, her savior, is her dream.


    Happinesses in such a sudden.


    "Then I wish our cooperation aplete sess." Richard stretches out his right hand, and Aileen


    reaches out both her hands directly. She really wants to hold his hand forever. It is until Richard


    withdraws her hand back that she willingly lets go.


    She doesn¡¯t want to take a bath again, because the smell of Richard still remains on her hands.


    However, she soon thinks of another question, so she asks cautiously, "Can I ask you a question?"


    "Sure."


    "Why do yourpany choose me?" Because she hasn''t auditioned yet. Moreover, she has heard that


    this new movie is created by arge entertainmentpany. She wants to try it a long time ago, but


    she hasn''t had time to audition. Because with so much negative news, she really can''t even think about


    it.


    "I''ve just answered you about this problem." Richard says nkly, Aileen can''t capture any emotion by


    his tone of voice.

 Chapter 589 Let Her Be A Teacher

    Chapter 589 Let Her Be A Teacher


    "But I have a lot of negative news..." Aileen needs to tell the truth.


    Richard still doesn''t change his expression. "Ourpany never makes mistakes when choosing


    characters. Every celebrity will have negative news. This is normal."


    Aileen feels relieved at once.


    "Then when do we sign?"


    "I have brought the contract here. The sry and the details to be noted are clearly written on it.


    Please take a look." Richard says, and hands a document to Aileen from his hand.


    It moves forward a little bit too fast.


    Aileen takes the document and reads it carefully.


    In fact, she really wants to sign it directly, but... she can''t make herself seem too impatient. Females


    should be more reserved. What''s more, acting is her strength, so she has to pretend to read it carefully.


    In fact, she really wants to turn to thest page and just signs it directly.


    However, in front of Richard, she seems to be unable to keep reserved for so long. Soon, she looks at


    Richard like an anthomaniac.


    She is thinking if she can get along with him day and night in the days toe, then she will really


    be a big winner.


    "Have you finished?" Richard pulls up his lips.


    Aileenes back to her senses at this time, and quickly signs her name on the document, and hands


    it to Richard, "I have done. This contract can be returned to you."


    "Thank you." Richard says lightly, and when he finishes speaking, he is about to leave.


    But Aileen really doesn''t want him to leave, so she hurriedly calls him, "Richard..."


    Even if calling his name, she is very happy in her heart.


    "Excuse me, what else?" Richard turns his head back calmly.


    "I want to ask, when can I start work?" What Aileen actually wants to ask is when she can see him


    again. It''s just that this question is too hard to speak out.


    "If there is no ident, the crew should start filming tomorrow." After Richard finishes speaking, he


    pulls the doorknob and pushes the door out.


    Even his back is so powerful, and Aileen''s heart is about to sink in.


    ...


    Miya wants toe back to see the children, but the children have already gone to school now.


    Since there is nothing to do now, she can go back to thepany first.


    When she is about to walk out of the room, Alex walks over and stops her.


    "Well, don''t block my way, I''m going to thepany." There are still many tasks waiting for her to deal


    with.


    Alex is a little angry at this moment, "why do you always care about thepany? Anyway, the


    internationalpetition is over. Just stop for a while and take a vacation."


    "I..." Miya is awakened by Alex''s words. She tries to reflect on herself, as if she really only focuses on


    work in the past few years. She seems to be too hard-working.


    "Anyway, it¡¯s okay if you don''t go to work in the future. You just have to give birth. If you can give birth


    to as many children as in the kindergarten, it¡¯s wonderful." Alex says happily. What emerges in his mind


    is a picture of being surrounded by his grandchildren.


    "As many children as in a kindergarten?" Miya is really taken aback by Alex''s words. She is not a sow.


    "Please, honey, will you agree to my request?" Alex sees that there is a sweet smile on Miya''s face,


    and he goes straight to hug her waist.


    In the next second, Miya is lifted up by Alex again.


    "Where are you taking me?" Miya is really afraid of Alex now.


    "Anyway, I won''t let you go to thepany. I want to keep you by my side. You are not allowed to go


    anywhere. So now you can only lie in my arms obediently." Alex announces domineeringly.


    Miya is now imprisoned in his arms happily.


    "What should I do? I seem to have annoyed my grandma." Miya is very happy at first, but suddenly


    remembers the conversation between her and Carmen, and she feels very sorry.


    "You don''t have to worry about her." When talking about Carmen, Alex does not feel well in his heart.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Because this old woman always annoys Miya. So he doesn''t want her to show up at all.


    "Do you think I should go to apologize to my grandmother? After all, she is an elder." Miya is still a little


    bit sorry.


    "She can''t do whatever she wants even if she is an elder. She always says something awful. If she isn¡¯t


    your grandmother, I have already driven her out."


    Alex speaks all his real thoughts. But he soon realizes that he has said something wrong, so he quickly


    apologizes to Miya, "I''m sorry, I don''t mean to say these things on purpose, I just want to make you


    happy."


    "I know you are good to me, so I won''t be mad at you. I also know that grandma is a little verbose. But


    she is my grandma. I wonder if we can find a job for her. She may not be what she is now after


    working." Miya''s eyes light up, and she suddenly thinks of such a good way, so she is asking for Alex¡¯s


    opinion.


    At this moment, Alex suddenly widens his eyes and smiles, "you are really smart. What kind of position


    do you want to arrange for her? You just need to tell me and I can deal with it."


    "She..." Miya falls into contemtion again.


    Seeing Miya thinking so carefully, Alex can''t help kissing her on the cheek.


    "It''s good to let her be a teacher..." Miya thinks this position is the most suitable for Carmen.


    "Should we arrange for her to be in the same school as our kids?" Alex continues.


    Miya suddenly bes happy at this time, "This is the best way."


    "OK, deal. You can go to inform her." Alex gently kisses Miya''s palm.

 Chapter 590 The Jealousy King

    Chapter 590 The Jealousy King


    "But you have toe back as soon as you finish talking."


    When Miya is ready to stand up, she is pulled back by Alex''s arm.


    She is just going downstairs, how can he make it seem like a parting.


    "Well, you can take a nap here, and I''lle back soon." After Miya finishes speaking, she steps


    happily down the stairs.


    But the moment Miya walks downstairs, she sees Carmen sulking on the sofa.


    Miya suddenly feels very ashamed, so she hurries to Carmen, "Grandma, I am sorry, I am wrong just


    now."


    She can onlye to admit her mistake.


    "Do you realize that you are wrong now?" Carmen is very angry at first, but now when she sees Miya is


    humble, her anger reduces a little bit.


    "Grandma, could you do me a favor?" Miya feels that now she must go straight to the subject.


    Carmen deliberately sits cross-legged and looks elsewhere, and then casually says, "say it."


    When Miya is about to speak, Carmen seems to have thought of something suddenly, and immediately


    interrupts her.


    "If you want to ask me to take care of your children, then I can only tell you that I won¡¯t help you. You


    are forgetful. You must take care of your children." When thinks of Miya does not return home at night


    these days, Carmen is anxious.


    "Grandma, I will take care of the children by myself in the future. I want to ask you to help me some


    other things." Miya swallows a bit bitterly before speaking again.


    "What''s the matter?" Carmen raises her eyebrow.


    "The children¡¯s school wants to hire a teacher. We hope you to be the teacher there, and then take care


    of our children by the way." After Miya says this, she wipes the cold sweat on her forehead.


    Carmen is silent for a moment.


    Seeing this, Miya continues to speak, "Grandma, I think the students in the school really need your


    teaching. If you stay at home every day, it''s a waste of talent."


    "What you say makes sense." Carmen nods in agreement.


    How can Miya not know what Carmen is thinking? She should keepplimenting her.


    "So please help me, Grandma." Miya continues to shake Carmen''s shoulder with her hand, speaking in


    a coquettish tone.


    "You are already begging me now. OK, I will help you." Carmen is actually very happy in her heart, but


    she still shows a reluctant expression.


    "Thank you Grandma, then you can go to school with the kids in the morningter." Miya says and


    kisses Carmen on the cheek. Then she walks back to the room happily.


    "Alex, everything is done." Miya has a bright smile on her face, but Alex has a sad face.


    Miya feels something is wrong, and hurriedly steps forward and asks, "What happens? Why do you


    look sad?"


    Miya quickly touches Alex''s forehead as well as hers, muttering to herself, "You don''t have a fever, are


    you not feeling well?"


    "My heart is ufortable." Alex looks sulky.


    Miya is a little dazed, because she really doesn''t know what happens. "Tell me what happens. Could it


    be that you are influenced by Grandma''s weird temper?"


    "What are you talking about? What makes me angry is that you kiss her." When Alex runs downstairs


    to take a look, he sees Miya kissing Carmen on the cheek. How can he not be jealous?


    She is my wife, how can she kiss others!


    "Are you angry about this?" Miya is helpless. Sheughs while covering her belly with her hand.


    "Why are youughing?" Alex looks at Miya with a serious face.


    But Miya feels that Alex i even cuter, so she can''t help pinching his cheek lightly.


    "You..." Alex stares at her angrily now, "I''m talking about this very seriously now. You can''t kiss anyone


    except me in the future!"


    Miya can see that Alex seems to be very serious this time, but she really doesn''t expect him to be the


    jealousy king.


    "Can''t I even kiss our children?" Miya asks, feeling very funny.


    "No..." Alex originally wants to refuses, but after he reacts, he immediately changes his words and


    says, "you can! But except our children, you can¡¯t kiss anyone! Otherwise I will be crazy."


    This man is really domineering.


    "Isn''t it okay for me to kiss a woman?" Miya continues to ask.


    Alex says categorically, "No!"


    Miya can only nod her head obediently now. She can¡¯t confront him with toughness, because she will


    be in trouble.


    "Okay, I promise you." Miya really admires him now, how can he be so jealousy because of such a


    trivial matter?


    However, these all prove that he loves her.


    Miya hurries into Alex''s arms. Maybe she act like this, he shouldn''t be angry anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sure enough, Alex originally wants to speak, but because of Miya¡¯s move, he doesn¡¯t speak it out.


    Miya knows that her conspiracy has seeded, so she smiles secretly.


    "Why don''t we cook together? Then the children can eat when theye back. If they eat what we


    cook together, they will definitely be happy." Miya makes this suggestion. In fact, she is to distract


    Alex¡¯s attention.


    Alex thinks Miya''s idea is actually quite good, so he nods, which means he agrees.


    "Then let''s go now." Miya immediately takes Alex''s hand and runs to the kitchen downstairs.


    "But I am doubting my cooking skills..."

 Chapter 591 I Will Compensate You

    Chapter 591 I Will Compensate You


    Alex remembers thest poisoning incident, still a little fearful.


    "It is a long time ago. Don''t think about it anymore. You have to remember that we cook together this


    time, so it will only get better and better." Miya grabs Alex''s ear and says.


    After Alex hears what Miya says, he nods desperately.


    So they walk into the kitchen with interest.


    Carmen is curious when hearing the movementing from the kitchen. So she walks over there, only


    to see that Alex and Miya are hugging there, "It is unseemly to hug in the public."


    After hearing this, Miya immediately pushes Alex away, and says with embarrassment. "Grandma, why


    are you here?"


    How can it be considered that in the kitchen is in the public? And they are husband and wife, even if


    they hug each other, it doesn''t matter. Miya murmurs in her heart.


    Alex''s face darkens for a while.


    This old woman will only spoil the good things. He is really getting angry, but he must suppress his


    anger.


    "We are nning to make a delicious meal here." Miya can only prevaricate. She doesn¡¯t expect that


    she will feel a guilty conscience whening in the kitchen.


    "Are you sure you are cooking here? You are just hugging in the kitchen." Carmen says to them fiercely


    again.


    "I..." Miya wants to exin, but she is pulled behind by Alex.


    "Grandma, what do you want to do here?" Alex is straight to the point now.


    "I hears some movements in the kitchen, so Ie in to take a look." Carmen shrugs impatiently.


    "Then now you know that we are cooking here, so you can go out now, right?" Alex hates seeing her


    here, so he immediately shows her the door.


    "How can you talk to me like this?" Carmen really doesn''t like Alex''s attitude, and says directly, "Don''t


    think that you are rich so you can do whatever you want. Many men in the world are better than you."


    "Grandma..." Miya clenches her fist tightly.


    "You..." Alex really wants to beat her at this moment, but Miya keeps holding his hand, telling him not to


    do so.


    Alex smothers his anger for Miya.


    "Why are you looking at me like this? You don''t want to hit me, do you? Both you and your sister do not


    respect the elder. Birds of the same kind live together." Carmen still talks with anger.


    Her words are getting more and more awful.


    "Grandma, please stop talking." Miya feels that if Carmen keeps talking, Alex may really be irritated.


    Once Alex¡¯s anger breaks out, it is really out of control.


    "I must say." Carmen is stubborn.


    Miya thinks she has to think about other ways now.


    Finally, she thinks of a good way. So she hurriedly says, "Grandma, please do me a favor. School is


    over, the kids need to be picked up."


    "You want to drive me away, don''t you?" Carmen says loudly.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Grandma, I beg you, okay?" Miya can''t dy any longer. So she can only speak desperately now.


    Because she has seen an angry fire in Alex''s eyes.


    She can only wink at Carmen desperately now, indicating that she should leave quickly.


    Carmen wants to keep arguing here, because she feels that, no one can be against her in this world.


    She will definitely fight for it. Until she identally sees that the iron spoon in Alex''s hand is bent. She


    is shocked immediately. Then, she doesn''t dare to continue talking.


    Miya has noticed this situation now, she can only temporarily let go of Alex''s hand, and then pulls


    Carmen out of the kitchen first.


    "Grandma, it is in an emergency now, please go to school to pick up the children. You can have a big


    meal when youe back. And please don''t take his words to your heart." Miya has no other way. She


    can only say so, hoping Carmen can forget it.


    Carmen is given an out, so she moistens her throat, and says, "Since you have said so, I will help you


    this time. But you have to clear that just this once."


    After hearing this, Miya can finally breathe a sigh of relief, "Then Grandma, hurry back."


    Carmen hurriedly walks out the door. She is shocked by Alex just now.


    Miya hurries back right away. Looking at Alex¡¯s dark face, she is a little scared. In fact, she is also


    afraid that Alex will burst into anger in the next second.


    Because she also feels that Carmen is too much this time, challenging the his bottom line again and


    again. If it weren''t for Alex loves her, maybe she will also be in trouble.


    But now the most important thing is to coax Alex.


    Miya directly rushes up and hugs Alex''s waist from behind, "Is my dear angry? Please don¡¯t care about


    her, you have to know that older people are long-winded and their words are more awful."


    "Do I say I am angry?" Alex says with a cold face.


    "Well, you are not angry, I know. It is all my misunderstanding. Now let''s continue cooking. If the


    children know that we cook for them together, they must be very happy." Miya can only divert Alex''s


    attention.


    "Then how do you want me to make up for you?" She sees that Alex is still so angry now, she can only


    coax him in this way.


    As she says, she deliberately leans on his body.


    Seeing her behavior like this, Alex can''t help but feel a little moved. He is really angry at first, but


    seeing Miya like this, he really can''t get angry.


    Such being the case, he should take advantage of this opportunity.


    "You have to make up for me." A smirk appears on Alex''s face.

 Chapter 592 Sharing Good News

    Chapter 592 Sharing Good News


    "I know." Miya knows that Alex will hold on to this.


    Miya only wants tofort Alex, but she doesn''t expect him to take advantage of it.


    "I will remember to make up for you. However, the most important thing now is that we need to prepare


    dinner for tonight!" Miya immediately kisses Alex¡¯s forehead on tiptoe with a rxed smile on her face,


    "This is to reward you."


    Alex is stunned for a moment, then a smile begins to appear on his face.


    He feels very happy because of Miya''s behavior. The anger and bad emotions are all gone.


    Sure enough, Miya is his goodugh. He will feel happy by her small actions in front of him.


    Alex licks the corner of his mouth. He really wants to have sex at this moment.


    But his ration quickly suppresses his lust.


    Because he thinks what Miya says makes sense. He also wants to do his best to cook a delicious meal


    for the children, making the children admire him.


    As the saying goes, when couple is of the same mind, they have the power to cut through metal.


    As long as Miya is by his side, he can definitely ovee this difficulty. Therefore, the corners of his


    mouth rises even more unconsciously.


    Because of her, everything outside is beautiful.


    "Honey, you should be themander, what should I do next?" Alex bows gently to Miya, then speaks


    to her solemnly.


    Miya is really amused by Alex''s behavior.


    What role is this guy ying now?


    "I need the knife." Miya say. She may not be better than him in other aspects, but she is better than


    Alex when ites to cooking.


    "Yes." Alex respectfully hands a knife to Miya.


    "Okay, now help me wash the vegetables." Miya enjoys this feeling now, so she continues to talk


    happily.


    Because no matter what Miya says now, Alex will follow her instructions obediently.


    It''s so good.


    At this time, Aileen has already walked into the living room. All that emerges in her heart is the scene


    she is talking about with Richard.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She doesn''t know why every time she thinks of Richard, her whole body blushes and her heart beats


    fast. This feeling is really unprecedented.


    She should have never fall in love with someone like this. This time, she must do her best. Because


    she doesn''t set her mind on a man until this moment. She has never had such a strong impulse before.


    But now she has the desire to have sex with that man.


    "Aileen, you are really getting more and more lecherous now." Aileen is now thinking about it, covering


    her face with her hands in embarrassment, and muttering to herself in shame.


    When she sits down on the sofa in the living room, she suddenly hears movement from the kitchen.


    She can''t restrain her curiosity and slowly approaches the kitchen. She hears a strange conversation at


    the kitchen door.


    "Honey, are these shrimps to be killed before cooking or cooked directly?"


    "Wash them and cook directly!"


    "Honey, are you hot? Do you need me to wipe your sweat?"


    "OK."


    The person who answers is really quite straightforward. And the person who asks the question seems


    a bit idiot.


    This is the conclusion that Aileen makes now.


    But when Aileen opens the door of the kitchen and sees the people inside, she is really shocked.


    Because it is Alex and Miya inside. What are they talking about? Alex keeps saying "honey", and Miya


    seems very serious.


    If it weren''t for knowing their personalities well, Aileen will think they are acting a TV series.


    "Alex, Miya, what are you doing here?" Aileen almost asks if they are making a movie.


    "We are cooking." Miya says to Aileen with a bright smile on her face.


    Alex directly ignores Aileen''s words, and continues to use the tissue in his hand to help Miya wipe the


    sweat on her forehead.


    Cooking can also disy affection.


    Aileen really admires the couple in front of her so much. However, her happiness is not out of reach. As


    long as she works a little bit more harder, maybe she can be like them.


    "Alex, Miya, I want to share a good news with you. Today, a director ask me to make a movie. And I


    have already signed a contract with that director, and I can start work tomorrow."


    When Aileen says this, the smile on her face can''t be hidden, which seems to activate the surrounding


    air.


    "That''s great." Miya hears the good news. Aileen is happy for the past two days, but it doesn''t take long


    for her to realize that something may be wrong, so she continues to ask, "but it happens too suddenly,


    do you understand it clearly?"


    Alex is indifferent to these, as if there is only Miya in his eyes.


    "Rest assured, he is a very reliable person. So I just need to pay attention to myself that my role can¡¯t


    be reced by others." After Aileen finishes speaking, she closes her eyes and folds her hands with a


    praying expression.


    "But why do you suddenly want to cook dinner together?" Aileen still feels quite novel.


    However, at this moment, Alex''s cold eyes stare at Aileen, "Should we ask for your approval before we


    do what we want?"


    How aggressive he is.


    Aileen naturally understands what Alex means. She knows that Alex must think she is disturbing him


    and Miya from being in love here.


    "Well, then I''ll go out first."

 Chapter 593 Picking Up The Children From School

    Chapter 593 Picking Up The Children From School


    After Aileen says this, she is relieved as if she haspleted an arduous task.


    Why is Alex so serious all the time?


    Forget it, she must take a good rest today because she will start working tomorrow. When she thinks of


    seeing Richard, who she dreams of day and night, she feels that she will be very happy.


    Now every time she thinks of this, Aileen can''t helpughing.


    Carmen has already arrived at school at this time.


    She rushes here today in a hurry. She doesn''t want toe all the way here, but she still feels a little


    ufortable thinking about what happens just now.


    Alex''s eyes are really terrifying just now, making her frightened and flee.


    But it is also wise of her to leave.


    The children hop out of the school door. Ben sees Carmen at once, and he quickly drags Joey and


    Andre towards her.


    "Great-grandmother, why do youe to our school?" Ben thinks that Carmen prefers to stay at home,


    but shees to the school. Something must have happened at home.


    "Great-grandmother." When Joey hears Ben''s words, she immediately reacts and rushes over to hug


    Carmen.


    Andre also looks at Carmen with smile.


    "How are you today?" Carmen always feels good every time she sees these children.


    "Except for Joey, both Andre and I are fine." Ben uses Joey.


    Joey blushes when she hears this, "Ben, why do you only talk bad about me?"


    Is Ben going to piss her off? He always talks about her shorings in front of Carmen, describing her


    as a useless person.


    "But what I say is indeed the truth." Ben straightens his waist up and touches Joey''s head with his


    hand.


    Carmen is shocked. She admires Ben''s outspokenness, but she is a little confused, "What happens to


    Joey?"


    "There is a quiz today, but Joey falls asleep on the desk." At this time, it is Andre''s turn to exin.


    "Huh... Both of you will only bully me." Joey is crying now, rubbing her eyes desperately with her hands.


    "I..." Seeing Joey crying, Andre feels a little distressed, because he starts to regret the words he


    exins to Carmen.


    "How petty and weepy you are." Ben shakes his head helplessly, and then looks at Joey.


    Joey cries louder all of a sudden.


    "Well, stop talking." Carmen holds Joey into her arms directly, and then wipes her tears, "Joey, don''t


    cry. This time you fall asleep identally. It is an ident. It¡¯s not your true ability. Ben and Andre¡¯s


    words are a bit too much, so you don¡¯t need to take them to heart."


    "I..." Ben originally wants to fight for his view, but seeing Joey crying, it seems like she has been


    wronged. So he endures everything he wants to say.


    He wants to tease Joey at first, but he doesn''t expect her to be so weepy.


    "Great-grandmother..." Joey says coquettishly, leaning in Carmen''s arms, "I really want to go to the


    amusement park."


    She dreams of going to the amusement park all day.


    There was a hint of shock on Ben''s face. She is crying on purpose. He feels strange why she bes


    weepy, it turns out that she wants to go to the amusement park.


    "Tomorrow is Saturday, shall we go? I really want to go." Joey looks at Carmen with wide eyes, the


    tears swirling in her eyes.


    Carmen touches Joey''s head with her hand and says earnestly, "Joey, let¡¯s go to the amusement park


    tomorrow."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    This sentence makes Joey happy, and she happily pulls Carmen''s hand, "Great-grandmother, are you


    serious?"


    "Of course." Carmen smiles at Joey kindly. "As long as you are happy."


    "I know that you are the best." Joey clings to Carmen excitedly.


    Carmen can''t helpughing brighter when she sees Joey''s cute appearance.


    "Great-grandmother, shall we go right away?" Joey can''t wait for a long time.


    "How impatient you are. If you go now, you can y at most for one night. If you go tomorrow, you can


    y all day. Which one do you think is more cost-effective?"


    Ben thinks he has to remind her.


    After Joey hears it, she suddenly understands it. She ps her head with her hand, "Yes, why am I so


    stupid? What you say makes sense."


    "It''s not toote to know this. What¡¯s more, maybe Daddy and Mommy are waiting for us at home now."


    Ben straightens his waist and says.


    "You are right, you really awaken the dreamer with a word!" Joey tters Ben. Because it seems that he


    is more thoughtful when talking about this kind of thing.


    "Joey, you are much more quick-thinking than before." Andre can''t help praising Joey.


    Joey suddenly bes a little bit embarrassed, and she covers her face with her hands, showing a


    complete shyness.


    "Then shall we go to the amusement park or go home, Joey?" Carmen looks at Joey with a grin and


    says.


    "Great-grandmother, let''s go home!" Joey says.


    "Then let''s get in the car quickly!"


    After this, Carmen takes the children into the car.


    After getting in the car, Joey looks at the scenery outside the window, and suddenly thinks of Miya,


    "Great-grandmother, I haven''t seen Daddy and Mommy in a long time, are they busy at work these


    days?"


    "Well..." Carmen doesn''t know how to answer for a while. Because she doesn''t know how to exin all


    this to the children, it will be bad if the children learn their shorings.

 Chapter 594 To Comfort Daddy

    Chapter 594 To Comfort Daddy


    Seeing Carmen hesitating, Ben immediately relieves her, "Great-grandmother, shall we go to the


    amusement park with Daddy and Mommy?"


    After Ben finishes speaking, he pushes Andre with his hand, indicating that he should say something.


    "They are busy at work, so it''s better for Great-grandmother to take us there..." Andre says, "Moreover,


    Great-grandmother knows a lot. It will definitely make us happy."


    "You kids have too sweet mouths." Carmen thinks they are good at coaxing, and she is so happy to


    hear what they say.


    Just as they are talking happily in the car, the car finally stops.


    "Got home!"


    Ben gets out of the car first, and walks forward alive with Carmen, Joey and Andre following behind.


    "Don''t run too fast, watch out!" Carmen looks at Ben in front of her.


    They walk in.


    As soon as they get in, they see Aileen who is on the sofa with her chin in her hands and looking


    forward and giggling.


    From time to time, she snickers or kicks the pillows on the sofa with her feet. She is in a daze but she is


    very happy.


    "Ben, what is going on like this?" Joey can''t figure it out.


    "Woman¡¯s mind is hard to understand, how do I know what she is thinking?" Ben looks forward


    seriously an analyzes rationally.


    Joey tilts her head and asks, "I''m also woman, but why can you guess what I''m thinking every time?"


    Because Joey feels that he aims at her every time.


    "I never treat you as a woman, I treat you as a kid." Ben says with a big smile on his face.


    Joey suddenly has nothing to say. She feels that she is really going to be pissed off by Ben.


    "Then, shall we greet her?" Joey thinks that she can only change the topic.


    Joey sees Ben who is lost in thought again, and can''t help getting closer.


    But at the same time, Ben suddenly takes Joey''s hand, "no, we shouldn¡¯t disturb her. Let''s go and see


    if Daddy and Mommy are at home."


    "It smells good." Joey is hungry and she immediately smells the fragranceing from the kitchen.


    Andre really can''t help covering his mouth with his hands. "Howe I feel like there is a burnt smell."


    "Let''s go to the kitchen to take a look." Ben suddenly realizes something, so he quickens his pace and


    walks towards the kitchen. Joey and Andre follow involuntarily.


    They arrive at the kitchen. As a result, they really see Alex and Miya "fighting together" in the kitchen.


    "Do you know what Daddy and Mommy are doing here?"


    Joey still can''t restrain her curiosity, she has always been used to asking questions if she doesn''t


    understand. Because she feels that no matter what the problem is, her brothers will help her answer it.


    "Aren''t you nonsense? In the kitchen, what else can they do, of course they are cooking." Ben says,


    and can''t help patting Joey''s shoulder with his hand.


    "Then why do they suddenly cook together?" Joey insists on getting to the bottom of it.


    After Andre is silent for a while, he speaks slowly, "are they sorry for us?"


    "I know it. Daddy and Mommy are going to honeymoon. They don''t want us to bother them." Joey


    finallyes to this conclusion. But when thinking of this, there is an unspeakable pain in her heart. .


    "It shouldn''t be like this..." Ben says.


    While the children are still discussing at the door, Alex and Miya in the kitchen have already heard the


    whispers of them.


    The three children are being together all day.


    "Kids, you are all back finally. Today we cook for you together. Wait on your seat, it will be done soon."


    Miya thinks the dishes made in coboration are very delicious.


    "I cook for you today, are you happy?" Alex deliberately approaches the children, but he doesn''t expect


    the children to shake their heads in unison.


    Alex is suddenly disappointed. He doesn''t expect that the poisoning incidentst time really impresses


    the children deeply.


    And do these children need to be so honest? Sometimes he really suspects that they are not his


    children. Otherwise why, they always only support Miya.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Alex feels a little bored, so he walks out.


    "You can''t treat your Daddy like this. He has worked hard to make this meal. As for whether it tastes


    good or not, you will know itter." Seeing the panicked expressions of the children, Miya can''t help but


    want to help Alex.


    "Mommy, actually we don''t mean that. We don''t want Daddy to work so hard." Ben exins


    immediately when he sees this.


    "It turns out to be like this. Your Daddy really wants to make you happy, so he helps me cook. You guys


    have to thank himter." Miya knows Alex very well.


    He must be a bit lost.


    So she advises the children tofort him.


    "We know how to do it. We will bring Daddy in right away." Ben seems to have thought of something


    and suddenly says.


    Then, Ben walks in the direction that Alex walks out with Joey and Andre.


    Alex has already walked out of the yard at this time, he wants to go for a walk and breathes in the fresh


    air.


    "Daddy!"


    The children rush towards Alex at the same time.

 Chapter 595 The Burnt Dish

    Chapter 595 The Burnt Dish


    "Why do you alle over here suddenly?" Alex originally wants to take a walk here, but he doesn''t


    expect the children to all walk towards him. Could it be that something happens inside?


    Alex walks to the children anxiously.


    Joey hugs Alex''s thigh for the first time, and then says in a coquettish tone, "Daddy, we''re sorry."


    "What?" Alex feels a little awkward at this moment. He squats down, and then gently strokes Joey''s


    head with a smile on his face.


    "Daddy, we want to say sorry to you."


    Andre and Ben speak to Alex in unison. They bow solemnly to Alex.


    "Why do you suddenly apologize to me?" Alex really feels shocked.


    Could it be that he does something that hurts these children?


    "Daddy, we are apologizing to you for what happens just now." Ben exins, after all, it is he who


    roasts him just now.


    "You think I am mad at you so Ie out?" Alex really feels that his children are so cute.


    "Aren¡¯t you?" There is a big question mark on Andre''s face.


    Alex''s curious gaze stays on these kids, "You all run out and leave your Mommy inside?"


    "Mommy asks us tofort you." After Joey says this, she realizes that she spills the beans, so she


    quickly covers her mouth with her hand.


    "Is your Mommy asking you tofort me?" Alex emphasizes the word fort". When he thinks that


    this is Miya''s idea, he feels very happy, "Then youfort me like this?"


    "Daddy, we can go to the amusement park. After you go there, you will be very happy." Joey blinks her


    eyes desperately, and then talks to Alex logically.


    "Silly child, should you say this the other way around?" Alex immediately hugs Joey, "But at this time,


    your Mommy should be waiting for us to have dinner."


    Just when Alex wants to take these children back to the house, Ben suddenly stops his steps, "Daddy,


    are you really not angry with us?"


    "Silly child. You are all my dear ones. How will I be angry with you?" Alex has a helpless smile on his


    face. These kids are quite simr to Miya in this regard.


    "Little kids, don''t think about it, I just want toe out and get some breath, go back to Mommy, or she


    should say we leave her alone." Alex can only talk to his children in a teasing tone.


    Alex leads the children back to the house one after another.


    By this time Miya has already put the prepared dishes on the table. Seeing Alex bringing the children in


    and everyone has a sweet smile on their faces, she feels very excited and happy.


    After Alex whispers a few words to Joey who is in his arms, he puts her on the ground.


    Joey rushes up, and Miya hasn''t reacted yet, she feels that Joey is pping her ass.


    "You..." Miya shows a fierce look and stares at Joey with her arms akimbo.


    When does this little guy be so naughty?


    Joey is indeed a little frightened by Miya''s anger, but after she looks back at Alex, she immediately


    bes fearless again.


    At this moment, Miya finally understands what is going on. It turns out that someone is supporting her.


    "Joey, I''ll give you a chance to tell me the truth! Otherwise, I will always be angry. If I get angry, I won''t


    pay attention to you again." Miya feels that she has to y her trump cards.


    "This is what Daddy teaches me. Mommy, don''t ignore me." Joey rushes over immediately.


    Seeing that Joey is about to cry, Miya stops teasing her, "I just make a joke with you, you don''t need to


    take it to heart, how will I ignore you?"


    "Then, when will you take me out?" Joey is stuck in Miya''s arms.


    Miya thinks for a while, and then says, "It seems like tomorrow is the weekend.We are all free. Shall we


    go out to y?"


    She feels that she hasn''t yed with the children for a long time. Tomorrow may be a good opportunity.


    Ben opens his mouth in surprise at this moment.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Andre covers his face with his hands, then shows a very helpless expression.


    Miya notices the anomaly between Ben and Andre, and she feels something is wrong, and then asks,


    "Why do I feel that you guys are unhappy? Do you have other ns tomorrow?"


    She knows she can not underestimate these children.


    "Mommy, it¡¯s just what you say." Joeypletely ignores the agreement with Carmen. So she pulls


    Miya''s hand desperately and says coquettishly.


    "What I promise you will definitely be done. Let''s start having dinner." After Miya finishes speaking, she


    takes the children to the dining table, "Come here and help yourselves."


    Ben sits down and sees that the dish in front of him is dark, and he leans back in shock. He really


    doubts that these things in front of him are not food!


    "Mommy, what is this ck thing?" Joey frowns and points to the dish in front of her.


    Andre takes a deep breath. It turns out that the fermented taste he smellses from the dish in front


    of him.


    "Don''t look at its ugly appearance. It''s actually delicious. I have tried it. Your Daddy cooks it under my


    guidance." Miya pats her chest and says.


    The children show disgusting expressions at the same time, and finally under the urge of Miya, they


    pick up the chopsticks and taste that dish.


    After Joey takes a bite of the dish, she really wants to spit it out.

 Chapter 596 Invite You To The Filming Site

    Chapter 596 Invite You To The Filming Site


    Ben bumps Joey''s shoulder with his hand, indicating that she must finish the food.


    Finally, the children finish all the food on the table unwillingly.


    "How is it?" Miya originally wants to eat something, but she doesn''t expect that these children will eat


    so fast and all the food on the table is finished at once. So she doesn''t eat anything but just looks at


    them expectantly.


    Under Ben''s signal, the children nod desperately, "It''s delicious, it''s really delicious..."


    At this time, Alex feels very satisfied. He doesn''t expect his culinary skills to be so good this time. The


    most regrettable thing is that he hasn¡¯t tasted it yet. He hopes that he will not cause the poisoning


    incident this time.


    At this time, Aileen, who is in a daze on the sofa, walks over, and suddenly bes a little unhappy


    when she sees the empty dishes on the table. "You guys eat up the food without noticing me."


    At this moment, the children cover their stomachs and run upstairs.


    "What''s the matter with them?" Miya follows with some worry.


    Alex follows closely, maybe something happens to his cooking again.


    As a result, the children really run into the toilet at the same time. Fortunately, there are many toilets in


    the house,


    Miya pats their door worriedly. "What''s the matter?"


    "Is there something wrong with the dishes? Why don''t we call the doctor, or we can send them to the


    hospital as soon as possible." Miya suddenly reacts to what she has done. So she talks to Alex quickly.


    Alex puts his arm around her shoulder and gentlyforts, "Don''t worry, maybe they just want to go to


    the toilet, it''s not as serious as you think."


    Although he says so, he is actually very worried in his heart and feels very guilty at the same time. He


    doesn''t expect to make such a big mistake every time he cooks.


    It is Miya who is poisonedst time, and his children are poisoned this time.


    Aileen feels very strange. Originally, she wants to ask what happens, but she feels that it is better to


    wait and see what happens.


    After a while, the children finallye out of the toilets.


    "What is going on with you guys? Tell me quickly." Miya is anxious.


    "We''re all right. When we ae at school at noon, we eat some unclean food, so we get diarrhea." Ben


    puts one hand on the wall, and says against his conscience.


    Alex picks up the phone and quickly says, "buy me some diarrhea medicines right away."


    After a while, Alex receives the medicine.


    Miya immediately gives the medicine to the children. After the children take the medicine, there are no


    signs of diarrhea. They look a lot better.


    Miya is finally relieved at this moment.


    So after the children go to sleep, Miya drags Alex out of the room.


    Alex says in a low voice, "The kids have diarrhea, it''s all my fault."


    Miya sees the disappointment on Alex''s face and can''t helpforting, "Actually, it''s not your fault."


    "You don''t need tofort me, anyway, I won''t cook to harm others in the future." Alex smiles


    helplessly.


    "Actually, they know that you are good to them, and they are fine now." Miya feels that she really has to


    take pains tofort Alex.


    Alex feels guilty and shakes his head helplessly.


    "Doesn''t Joey say that she wants to y? Topensate them, let''s take them to y tomorrow." Miya


    finally thinks of a good idea. She hoped this can make everyone happy.


    "Huh?" After Alex hears Miya say this, he suddenly feels bright. "This sounds good."


    "Let me think about it first, where should we go tomorrow?" Miya says, biting her fingers.


    "Why don''t you take the kids to the filming site tomorrow to watch my filming." Aileen suddenly appears


    from behind Alex and Miya.


    Miya is shocked immediately, "Why are you here? You scare me to death."


    Alex is calmer, and ps Aileen on the head with his hands.


    Aileen touches her head aggrievedly. "Alex, how can you treat me like this?"


    "Because you scare Miya?" Alex is as cold as a storm.


    Aileen rolls her eyes helplessly. Her brother is really a veritable wife protector. He forgets his sister


    when his wife is here.


    "I just want to invite you to bring the children to see me in the filming site tomorrow." Aileen continues.


    In fact, she wants the family to embolden her.


    "Okay." Miya readily agrees. But Alex is a little unhappy.


    "Is it interesting to see you filming?" Alex shows a very disgusting expression.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Aileen wants to talk to Alex, but after thinking about it, it seems that it will be better to tell Miya. So she


    hurriedly says to Miya, "Miya, tomorrow is my first day in the filming site. I''m a little nervous, and you


    can y there."


    "OK." Miya has never seen such a scene before, and she is quite curious about the filming site.


    Aileen keeps winking at Miya, indicating that she should quickly persuade Alex.


    "I want to take the kids to a more interesting ce. It doesn''t seem to be fun to watch your acting." Alex


    says bluntly, then takes Miya and walks back to his room.


    Aileen pinches her brow helplessly.


    She is really defeated by her own brother.


    ...


    Carmen gets out of the car with the children at that time, but she walks directly back to her room to see


    if Miya will take the initiative to find her, but everyone has forgotten her.

 Chapter 597 Miya Is Absent-minded

    Chapter 597 Miya Is Absent-minded


    Carmen is breathing desperately in her room, because she really can''t reduce her anger. Is she really


    lack of sense of existence in this family? The children forget about her.


    "Ugh..." Carmen sighs heavily.


    In another room.


    Ben walks over and ps Joey, "Don''t you ask Great-grandmother to take us to y? Then why do you


    also ask Mommy to y with us?"


    "Can''t we y together?" Joey pulls her quilt naively and stuffs her head into the quilt.


    Ben feels that it is difficult for him to exin these things clearly to Joey. After all, in this state, Carmen


    will definitely be very verbose to Miya.


    "Forget it, let''s sleep first." Ben feels it is useless to think too much, anyway, they will cross that bridge


    when theye to it.


    Early the next morning, Miyaes to the children''s room.


    The children happily follow Miya out of the door.


    At this time Miya''s phone rings.


    Miya quickly answers it, "The staff at the internationalpetition wants to talk with me?"


    She hangs up the phone soon. Alex has driven the car in front of them.


    Miya takes a look at her cell phone and the children. In the end, she follows the children into the car


    with a heavy heart.


    After that, Aileen hurries over and gets into the car, panting andining while putting on make-up,


    "you haven''t called me, I am so scared that you will leave me."


    "We''ll just have a look there." Alex says lightly. If it isn''t for Miya''s plea to himst night, he won''t have


    agreed to the filming site.


    "Okay, thank you Alex." Aileen squeezes out a sweet smile and says, she also knows Alex very well,


    he has a sharp tongue but he means well. Anyway, she only needs to do her part. Because she will see


    Richardter, she has a little excitement in her heart.


    Alex sees Miya¡¯s concern, so he asks worriedly, "Miya, what''s wrong?"


    Ben and Andre feel Miya''s silence. It might be because of the phone call.


    "Mommy, if you have something to be busy with, you can go first. We can y with aunt." Ben sees


    Miya''s mind at once, so he speaks with understanding. He just hopes his Mommy can be happy.


    Miya shakes her head at this moment, "There is nothing wrong with thepany. I have promised to


    y with you today. How can I break the promise?" She feels that it is rare to y with the children.


    She can¡¯t give up this opportunity because of work


    "It''s okay, Mommy, we can y with the dog today. When you are free next time, we can go and y


    together again." Andre feels Miya''s concern. They must not be a burden to Miya, they must let her do


    what she likes to do.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about this. Let''s go and y." Miya decides to forget everything about the


    company and y with the children today. Although she doesn''t know why the staff of the international


    competition asks her to have meeting.


    Joey leans against Miya''s arms with a happy smile.


    After Aileen hears this, she sees that Miya was absent-minded.


    "Mommy, I suddenly want to go to the toilet." Ben suddenly clutches his stomach and says.


    Miya frowns, "Is it because you get a stomachache again? Do you need to go to the hospital


    immediately?"


    "Mommy, I just want to go to the toilet. Don''t make a fuss all the time, I am healthy." Ben says and pats


    his chest.


    "Then I''ll find a ce to park right away." How can Alex fail to know his son''s thoughts? He immediately


    finds a nearby department store and stops the car.


    Then they get out of the car together.


    Miya wants to follow Ben, but she is pulled into the mall by Alex, "Let¡¯s buy some food."


    "But..." Miya is always worried about the children.


    "You don''t have to worry about the children, anyway, Aileen is by their side, it''s okay. Let''s go and buy


    some medicine by the way." Alex touches Miya''s head and says, and then he pulls Miya into the mall.


    Miya hurriedly follows Alex to buy some snacks and medicine. Although there are some hostile eyes on


    her along the way, she only thinks about her children.


    But when Miya and Alex gets back into the car from the mall. It is discovered that Aileen and the


    children are gone.


    "Where do they go?" Miya suddenly bes panic.


    Alex takes Miya into the car calmly, and then fastens her seat belt very tenderly and thoughtfully. "Only


    we are here now. Let''s go where you want to go."


    Miya is nk with puzzlement, "should we ignore the children?"


    "You don''t need to worry about this, anyway, Aileen can take care of them." Alex has already started


    the car at this moment.


    Seeing Alex''s calm expression, Miya finally realizes it. It turns out that she is in the tactic of luring the


    tiger out of the mountain.


    "Just let the kids y with Aileen, because I don''t want to see you being absent-minded." Alex says


    affectionately to Miya.


    Miya is moved at this time. She doesn''t expect the children to be so sensible. They would rather y


    with their aunts than bothering her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "So don¡¯t disappoint the children''s wishes." Alex continues.


    "But isn''t Aileen going to be filming? How can she care for the children?" Miya is still a little uneasy.


    "Don''t worry, I will arrange someone to follow them. So as long as I am here, you don''t have to worry


    about anything." Alex will definitely help her solve all the worries, "Then please tell me where you want


    to go."


    "I am invited to the site of the internationalpetition." Miya finally says with a heavy heart. Because


    deep in her heart, she is a little eager to reach there, wondering what happens.

 Chapter 598 Alex Is Angry

    Chapter 598 Alex Is Angry


    With the help of Alex, Miya quickly rushes to the site of the internationalpetition.


    After parking, Miya hurriedly kisses Alex on the forehead, and then quickly walks into the building.


    Alex sighs helplessly when he sees the handbag left by Miya in the car. He shakes his head with a


    pampering expression.


    Miya really can''t live without him.


    Then he parks the car and walks into the building with Miya''s handbag.


    Miya enthusiastically runs to the front desk and asks, "I''m Miya, the designer of the international


    competition. You have asked me toe here, what¡¯s wrong?"


    She doesn''t know why she feels a little nervous. Her instincts tell her that it must be about the


    internationalpetition. Maybe there is hope.


    After the receptionist picks up the phone, she says a few "yes". Then with a polite smile, she says to


    Miya, "Miss Miya, please go to the office on the ninth floor, a judge is waiting for you."


    A judge?


    Although Miya feels a little strange, she quickly thanks the receptionist and walks into the elevator.


    Originally, Miya is still wondering which office to go to. But the moment the elevator door is opens. She


    only sees that the door of a bigpany is open, and the rest are closed.


    So she walks up to the front without thinking.


    She knocks on the door.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After hearing e in", she walks in. Miya feels very strange in her heart, because the voice is a little


    familiar.


    "Miya, we meet atst."


    When Miya meets his eyes and sees his appearance, she recognizes him at once. He is the man who


    bullies Aileen that day.


    "Why are you here?" Miya thinks that he has been unkind to Aileen, so she doesn''t n to treat him


    politely.


    "Don''t you remember me? I am one of the judges of this session." Richard has a smile on his face. He


    doesn''t know why he is interested in the woman in front of him. He can''t understand why she rejects


    him.


    "Is it you who ask me here?"


    With Richard''s nodding, Miya''s heart drops from heaven to hell. At first, she thinks she will be asked for


    advice about the internationalpetition. But she doesn''t expect this guy to invite her.


    Miya is about to turn around and leave immediately.


    She doesn''t want to get enRichardled with him. If she has known it this way, she would rather y with


    the children thaning here, which is a waste of time.


    Seeing that Miya wants to leave very anxiously. Richard stops her.


    "Don''t you want to discuss with me about the clothing in the internationalpetition?" Richard''s tone


    is not warm, making Miya wants to hit him. But his words really arouse Miya''s interest.


    But Miya doesn''t want to cooperate with such a person, so she replies indifferently, "I don''t want to


    discuss with bad guys. Please find someone who is better qualified!"


    The implication is that Richard is nothing more than a bad person in her eyes.


    "Am I a bad person?" Richard repeats these words incredulously. If someone else says it, he will be


    very unpleasant, but Miya says so, he feels it has a special charm.


    "Stop here, I hope we won''t meet again in the future." Miya doesn''t know why she hates the person in


    front of her from the bottom of her heart.


    Seeing that Miya is about to go out, Richard has to stand up and walks out immediately to block her


    way.


    "Do you have any misunderstandings about me?" Richard always feels that she seems to have


    prejudice to him.


    Miya looks ahead calmly, "No."


    "Actually, I have carefully studied your entry in the internationalpetition. In fact, it is very good, just


    because your model is too careless, you lose the champion. "Richard is analyzing this with Miya


    usibly.


    Miya also knows it.


    "What do you mean by telling me this?" Miya feels like he is sowing discord.


    Richard looks at Miya with some surprise. He doesn''t expect her hostility towards him to be so strong,


    so he has to change his tones and say, "I just want to tell you, but I don''t expect your reaction to be so


    unkind."


    "That''s all gone, I can''t get the champion, that proves that I am not qualified enough." Anyway, Miya


    feels that she wille up with better designs in the future.


    "Actually, I want to invite you..." Richard hasn''t finished speaking, but he is pushed away by a pair of


    strong hands. As soon as Miya sees Alex, she immediately runs to him.


    "Sorry, we don''t n to cooperate with you" Alex deres aggressively.


    Richard takes back his hand and touches his hair, then looks at them with interest and says, "Oh,


    really?"


    "Let''s go." Alex takes Miya away with a sullen face.


    Richard does not stop them. He is thinking that things are getting more and more interesting.


    He doesn¡¯t expect Miya has rtionships with Alex. Alex is the most powerful character in this city. It


    seems that Miya¡¯s identity is really moreplicated than he thinks.


    Richard picks up the phone in his hand, "Help me check a person out."


    He thinks it more and more fun.


    Miya, we will definitely meet again.


    Alex aggressively pulls Miya into the elevator. Then he pulls her firmly in his arms and holds her tightly.


    As if once he lets her go, she will disappear.


    Miya seems to feel that Alex is angry.


    "Don''t meet him in the future." Fortunately, he catches up in time, otherwise, a serious consequence


    will result. But the more he thinks about it, the more angry he bes. How dare that man stop his


    wife.


    "Okay, don''t be angry, I promise that I will never meet him again." Miya can only nudge in Alex''s arms,


    and then speak in a coquettish tone, because she knows that Alex willpromise when seeing her


    like this.

 Chapter 599 Aileen Is Acting

    Chapter 599 Aileen Is Acting


    "Please be careful. I will arrange someone to supervise you for 24 hours by your side." Alex can''t bear


    this in his heart. He is too afraid that Miya will be snatched away by others identally. Miya is his


    darling.


    He can''t let anyone snatch Miya away.


    Miya has an indescribable joy when seeing Alex''s angry expression. Why is he always so narrow-


    minded, but she really likes it.


    "You have to report anything to me from now on." Alex stares at Miya seriously.


    At this time, the elevator door opens, and someone wants toe in, but after Alex stares at him


    angrily. He stops immediately.


    Miya feels a little bit helpless when she notices Alex''s behavior.


    "You seem to scare others." Miya hammers Alex''s chest lightly, but Alex shows a very enjoyable


    expression.


    "He will bother us." Alex says. Until the elevator reaches the ground floor, he hugs Miya out.


    "Actually you can let me down, I can go by myself." Miya feels a little shy, because she is always


    spoiled by Alex.


    Alex listens to Miya at ordinary times, but now he is angry, "I want you to make up for me, can¡¯t you do


    it?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It is obviously a question sentence, but everyone feels that it is affirmative, and there is no room for


    discussion at all.


    Miya feels that Alex is more irrational than females.


    "Then let¡¯s go to the filming site." Miya wants to find the children.


    "Are there only children in your mind? You should spend your time with me." Alex says jealously.


    Miya puts her hand around his neck, then leans her head forward, leaving a light kiss on his lips, "This


    is your reward."


    "But I don''t think it''s enough." Alex shows an insatiable expression.


    "Well, let''s go there quickly." Miya wants to go there to see how the TV series are filming. What¡¯ more,


    she can also study costumes there.


    Miya feels that she stillcks knowledge and experience.


    "We can go to filming site, but you have to go to another ce with me before going there." After Alex


    says this, Miya is speechless.


    She doesn''t know what magical ce they will go.


    ...


    Aileen is with the children, and she doesn''t know what to do when she gets out of the car. As a result,


    Joey drags her and the other two children into the car.


    Then they finally reach the filming site.


    Aileen has already finished her makeup.


    Today, Aileen is ying the role of a heroine in ancient times, so she puts on a costume with thick


    eyebrows, big eyes and long hair. She really looks like a handsome heroine from ancient times.


    Joey opens her mouth and says, "Auntie, you are so beautiful!"


    After hearing Joey''s admiration, Aileen seems happier, so she touches Joey''s head and says, "thank


    you."


    Fortunately, Alex arranges for two staffs toe, otherwise, Aileen really doesn''t know how to deal


    with these children. Especially Ben, who likes ying all kinds of tricks.


    "Are the actors ready? Come and film the first scene." The director walks over at this moment, urging


    impatiently.


    However, he notices the children next to him. These children are beautiful and photogenic. They should


    be regarded as talents in the entertainment industry. Who are they?


    "Are you ready? We are going to start shooting" The director still urges impatiently.


    "I''ll be here soon." Aileen hurriedly walks towards the camera with her long hair. Before leaving, she


    doesn''t forget to say to the little kids, "You guys just wait for me here."


    The children nod at the same time.


    They are watching Aileen¡¯s acting.


    Joey''s mouth keeps opening all the time. Because she has never seen such a scene. Ben feels that


    Joey is really fussing.


    Aileen is very dedicated. In this scene, she is through time and space. She Changes to another identity,


    so she is very confused and shocked by everything here.


    "Why am I here? Why am I wearing such clothes. This is the subtext of the heroine of this y. You


    must show all of this with your eyes and your actions." The director is analyzing seriously.


    Aileen nods confidently, she already understands what the director says. She believes that she will be


    able to get into the state soon.


    "Action." After the director calls out, Aileen immediately gets into character.


    Aileen falls off a tree, then she looks at her clothes with shock, and then touches the clothes with


    doubts on her face from beginning to end.


    "Cut." The director shouts. Aileen stops the surprised expression on her face. And she is rxed now.


    Aileen seeds in shooting only once.


    The people around apud. The director doesn''t expect that the airborne actress can yed well.


    Originally, he thinks that Aileen who is appointed by his superior will definitely not be a talent.


    The director nods in satisfaction.


    "Well, Aileen, you can take a break before you change costumes." After The director finishes speaking,


    everyone begins to rest.


    "Auntie is so amazing, I suddenly want to act too." Joey looks at everything in front of her, feeling very


    novel.


    She can''t help being excited. She really wants to stand in front of everyone and perform her favorite


    role one day. So she shakes Ben''s hand and says, "What do I have to do to be as excellent as


    auntie?"


    Ben speaks sharply, "If you want to be an excellent actress in the future, you should first improve your


    grades and academic performance."

 Chapter 600 Joey Wants to Act

    Chapter 600 Joey Wants to Act


    As soon as Joey hears it, she bes helpless. Because studying is her dead spot.


    Seeing Joey''s disappointed expression, Andre can''t helpforting, "Joey. Don''t worry, as long as you


    like it and work hard, you will be an outstanding actress when you grow up."


    "Really?" Joey is overjoyed after listening to Andre''s words.


    "Sure." Andre strokes Joey''s head.


    Joey has a brilliant smile on her face now, as if a beautiful flower blooms on her face.


    This picture happens to be seen by the director. He sees Joey''s profile face. In fact, she is very


    beautiful, and she looks very delicate. When she grows up, she will definitely be a beauty.


    At this moment, suddenly a staff memberes over and says in a panic. "Oh dear. The little girl who


    is nning to act the next y has a fever and has been sent to the hospital."


    "How can this happen? It¡¯s too urgent to find another actress?" Just when the director is at a loss, he


    suddenly remembers that he has just seen the smiling girl.


    The director quickly walks up to Joey, squats down, and says to her, "do you want to act? Now there is


    a chance for you to challenge it?"


    "You mean that I can appear in front of the camera, that is, on the TV?" Joey is incoherent with


    excitement.


    The director nods. Joey, who is lovely, isughing happily.


    Ben and Andre look at each other with confusion.


    "No!" They say this word in unison. The director feels very shocked. He doesn''t expect them to protect


    their sister in this way.


    "In fact, it''s just a brief clip." The director now feels that he can only exin to them patiently.


    "I don''t want our sister to be public." As soon as Ben thinks that many people can see Joey¡¯s cute


    appearance in the future, he is a little unhappy in his heart.


    Andre thinks that if Joey bes a starlet in the future, he might have one less person to y with


    him. So he also expresses protests in his heart.


    "Actually, this is just an ident. Please think about it carefully, it¡¯s no big deal." The director can''t find


    other suitable candidates anymore, so he has to negotiate with these children. But he doesn''t expect


    that the children in front of him are not only handsome but also clever.


    Aileen can''t stand it anymore. It''s actually pretty good for Joey to act with her in the future, so she can


    no longer keep silent.


    So Aileen walks directly over and hugs Joey. "You two little guys can''t be so overbearing. You can''t


    always help your sister make decisions, you have to let her decide for herself."


    "I think I have to say this for Joey at this time. If she is always under the protection of you, Joey may


    not be able to do what she likes to do."


    "Joey is still young. If she wants to act, she can do it when she grows up." Ben says righteously. If he


    knew about this, they won¡¯te here.


    The director remembers another role at this moment, whose temperament feels very simr to the


    handsome little boy in front of him.


    He has not yet found a young actor that is suitable for the male protagonist when he is a child, but he


    unexpectedly discovers it again now. But persuading these two little guys seems really not an easy


    task.


    "You can''t just think of yourself, you have to think about your sister." Aileen feels that she has to talk to


    these two little guys well.


    Joey is eager to act, and when she hears their conversation, she bes more anxious.


    "Joey, this is your business, you can make your own decision." Ben feels he can''t be too nosy.


    Aileen knelt down and said to Joey, "Joey, this is your business, you can tell them clearly."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "I really want to try it. Please fulfill my desire." Joey really wants to do it, but she is a little scared in her


    heart.


    Ben and Andre both choose to be silent after hearing it.


    Are they angry with Joey? Joey''s fingers keep making small circles. She really wants to be as excellent


    as Aileen and appears on TV, but she doesn''t want to make her brothers angry.


    So, Joey can only look at Ben with pitiful eyes.


    Andre thinks about it carefully. In fact, what Aileen says just now is reasonable. Joey should be able to


    choose to do what she likes to do. He shouldn''t have kept Joey by his side all the time.


    "Joey, no matter what you decide, I will support you, you have to believe in yourself!" After Andre


    finishes speaking, he makes a cheering gesture to Joey.


    Seeing Andre like this, Joey suddenly feels that her happiness enriches.


    She really doesn''t expect Andre to support her so much now, so she knows what she should do next.


    Anyway, with the support of her brothers, she doesn''t need anything else.


    "I see." Joey nods heavily, and then says to the director, "I can do it."


    "It''s really great!" Aileen feels very excited at this moment. She doesn¡¯t expect that Joey can make her


    own decision.


    "Okay." The director apuds excitedly. The little girl finally agrees, and now only the little boy is left.


    When the director looks over to Ben, he is a little scared because Ben darkens his face.


    But after the director looks at Ben''s expression, he bes even more excited.


    Because this is a necessary characteristic for the role.


    At this time, Ben feels that he is really mad at Joey, she agrees to the director without asking his


    opinion. Isn¡¯t he important in Joey¡¯s heart?

 Chapter 601 Action

    Chapter 601 Action


    "Then without further ado. Let''s get started. Little girl, what is your name?" Although the director wants


    Ben to participate, seeing his face so cold, it will take a long time to persuade him.


    He can''t be penny wise and pound foolish to lose the little beauty.


    "My name is Joey." Joey summons up courage to talk to the director this time. She knows she is


    supported by Andre, so she doesn''t need to be so scared.


    At first, Aileen feels very happy, but now she realizes another question, "Joey is still just a child. Can


    she recite her lines in such a short time?"


    Aileen is starting to worry more and more about this problem, because she doesn''t know how to solve


    it. She is really afraid that Joey will have stage fright. In this case, Joey''s confidence will be


    undermined.


    The director pats Aileen on the shoulder and says, "You don''t have to worry about this problem,


    because Joe just need to call for help. It is easy."


    After hearing this, Aileen can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Then hurry up and change clothes now." The director can''t wait to start work.


    The staff immediatelyes over to help Joey with make-up and dresses her.


    After Joey dresses up, she looks truly radiant and cute. Andre and Ben are dumbfounded, because


    they have never seen Joey like this before.


    Even the director, who is very strict just now, can''t help praising Joey, because it seems this character


    is tailor-made for Joey. She looks very cute with two small braids. And her big eyes look innocent and a


    bit pitiful.


    She is like born to be an actress. It seems that this time the director hits pay dirt. Joey is really


    amazing.


    Aileen looks at Joey carefully. She doesn''t expect that she can be so beautifully. She looks really good


    in ancient clothes.


    "Joey, you are really good-looking." Andre can''t help praising Joey.


    Joey is a little bit embarrassed, so she turns her gaze on Ben, but Ben is disdainful, holding his hands


    and looking into the distance, deliberately turning a blind eye to Joey.


    In fact, Ben¡¯s has seen Joey¡¯s appearance from the corner of his eyes. She is so beautiful that she is


    worthy of his sister.


    "Ben, are you still angry with me?" Joey really knows her brother well. If he darkens his face at this


    time, he must be dissatisfied with her, so she suddenly lowers her head.


    Ben sees Joey behaving like this, so he walks over to squeeze her little cheek.


    "Don''t be disappointed, otherwise you will ruin the makeup. You should be worthy of your role after


    changing clothes. Go for it." Ben can only says harshly to Joey.


    Anyway, he doesn''t want to stop his sister from pursuing her dream, so he will support her.


    Aileen is listening to Ben''s words, but she shakes her head helplessly. Ben¡¯s tone is exactly the same


    as Alex''s.


    "Well, everyone, don''t talk about others, we will take action soon."


    The director talks to Joey about the details carefully. She is kidnapped and her responsibility is to


    maintain the panicked expression until being rescued by the heroine.


    Joey nods. Her palms begins to sweat, because she is suddenly a little nervous, after all, it is the first


    time facing so many cameras. She is trembling, but at the same time she feels a little uncontroble


    excitement in her heart.


    "The heroine saves the child, action." As the director shouts, they step into the role. First, Aileen, the


    heroine, falls from the sky, hanging a wire, and then walks to Joey''s side.


    Joey is tied to a big tree. Aileen falls from the sky. Before Joey falls to the ground, Aileen saves her.


    Then Aileen hugs Joey and falls from the sky. After that, it ends perfectly. From beginning to end, Joey


    shows a very panicked expression. Until Aileen appears, she keeps her grateful eyes on her savior.


    "Thank you, thank you for saving me." Joey stepspletely into the role, as if she is really a person


    who is abducted and asks for help.


    After Aileen says "you are wee", she immediately turns around to leave, and then flies into the sky


    again.


    The director shouts "cut" at this moment with apuse. He does not expect that they cooperate with


    each other very well.


    Not only that, they have a tacit understanding.


    At this moment, Joey''s palms are sweaty, and she is shivering with nervousness, but it is also shown


    on her face.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Andre and Ben on the side are stunned to see this scene. They don''t expect Aileen and Joey''s


    cooperation to be so wonderful, so they can''t help apuding.


    After Joey hears those cheers, she looks around to find apuse around her. She suddenly bes a


    little bit embarrassed, so she hurriedly hides behind Aileen.


    "That''s all for your role today. Let''s make persistent efforts tomorrow. You perform well today. You must


    rest well and recite your lines harder." The director walks over pats Aileen''s shoulder heavily, and then


    talks to her earnestly.


    Aileen nods vigorously. She doesn''t expect that she can be appreciated by the director.


    The director pulls Aileen into the dressing room secretly.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Aileen can''t help asking. Does the director have inordinate ambition?

 Chapter 602 Forget The Great-grandmother

    Chapter 602 Forget The Great-grandmother


    "Actually, I want to tell you that the little boy next to Joey is suitable to be the young hero. I hope you


    can persuade him to y this role.¡± The director swallows, after talking to Aileen.


    The director has never done anything like this before. He doesn''t expect that all this is an exception for


    a child.


    At first, Aileen is wondering why the director pulls her over here. It turns out that he wants to persuade


    Ben, but it¡¯s not surprising. After all, Ben is silver-tongued and handsome. However, it is not that easy


    to persuade him to act.


    "I think it depends on his interest. He doesn''t seem to be interested in this, so I can''t force him." Aileen


    knows Ben well, so she can only tell the director truthfully.


    The director nods and then says, "I know this, that¡¯s why Ie to you for help."


    "You want me to do you a favor?" Aileen''s eyes widen in surprise.


    "Yes. If you can help me, I will definitely bring you some poprity. I will introduce you to great films in


    the future." The director mentions a very attractive condition.


    Aileen doesn''t expect that she will get such an opportunity because of her nephew. Actually, her


    chance to get the heroine this time is entirely thanks to Richard.


    Now, she has to work harder.


    "Then let me think about it." In fact, Aileen prefers to help him, but she has to negotiate with Ben, which


    will not be so easy.


    Before, every time she negotiates with Ben, she fails.


    After they finish speaking, they walk out quietly.


    When the director passes by Joey, he makes a cheering gesture to her.


    Joey is very excited. She really doesn''t expect that she can aplish such a difficult task, and she


    must continue to work hard in the future.


    "It''s off work now. Where do you want to go? I will take you there." Aileen is really in a good mood


    today. Firstly, her acting is very smooth, and secondly Joey has acted with her.


    What disappoints her most is that she doesn''t meet Richard who she misses all day long.


    "I want to go to the amusement park." Joey says excitedly.


    When talking about the amusement park, the children are stunned. Joey remembers something


    terrible. Then she shows a panicked expression, covers her mouth and says, "oh dear."


    Not only is the expression on Joey''s face exaggerated, but Andre and Ben, who have always been


    calm, be uneasy.


    "What''s wrong? What happens?"


    Aileen feels it was too strange. Why all three children be so anxious? She must figure it out.


    Joey remembers that she begs Carmen to take her to the amusement park yesterday, but today she


    has forgotten their agreement. So now she feels so guilty that she even wants to cry.


    "Andre, Ben, what should we do now?" Joey can only ask for the help of the two brothers.


    Ben thinks for a while and says, "I''ll go back soon."


    Although Aileen feels dazed, she doesn''t ask any more. She had better take them back first. After all, it


    seems that the problem can be solved after going home, so she should just wait and see what


    happens.


    The other side.


    Miya doesn''t know where she is taken by Alex. She is helpless, "Where are we going to? Don''t prepare


    any inexplicable surprises."


    Miya knows his tricks.


    "You know me very well." Alex says, hugging Miya dozingly.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "You should pay your attention on our children." For Miya, children are the most important thing.


    "So let¡¯s we set out now to find them, okay?" Miya says coquettishly to him.


    Alex shows an unhappy expression, "do you only care about our children in your heart? What about


    me?"


    "Why are you always jealous?" Miya is so angry that she feels so speechless, no one will be jealous of


    children except for Alex.


    "Then you must promise me, except me, you can''t talk with other men and you can''t think of other men


    even their names." When Alex thinks of what happens just now, he is very angry.


    So he doesn''t allow Miya to think of other men. It''s not allowed for Miya to mention their names. He


    always feels that if Miya mentions those people''s names, it is a kind of defilement for him.


    "Well, I promise you, so can we set off to find our children now?" Miya smiles now, grabs his arm, and


    yells at him.


    But Alex frowns a little unhappily. Why does he feel that Miya is brushing him off?


    "No, I want you to promise me one more condition." Alex imprisons Miya in his arms aggressively, for


    fear that she will run away.


    "Then say it quickly." Miya doesn''t want to talk so much with him, after all, she hates his male


    chauvinism.


    Alex looks at Miya happily and says, "well, I want you to travel with me."


    "Oh my goodness, then what about our children?" Miya only wants to spend time with the children.


    "I don''t care, I just want to go with you." Alex says domineeringly, his tone of voice has no room for


    negotiation.


    "But we should say goodbye to them anyway." Miya can only ask for second best.


    "No, I''ll let you say goodbye when the timees." After speaking, Alex hugs her up to put her into the


    car.

 Chapter 603 The Villa On The Island

    Chapter 603 The Vi On The Ind


    Miya feels happy but speechless.


    The next second, Miya is sitting on an airne. Is Alex ready for his private jet at anytime anywhere?


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    And there is the pilot in the private jet, she really doesn''t know what to say about him.


    "Then let''s go now. Do you want to go to the Maldives or Harbin? You can choose anywhere." Anyway,


    Alex is happy as long as he can be with Miya.


    Miya thinks for a moment, biting her lips. But she doesn''t expect this action is a temptation in Alex''s


    eyes. Why does this damn woman seem to be able to arouse his sexual desire all the time?


    He can''t bear it anymore. He begins to kiss her lips hard. Regardless of whether it is on the ne, Miya


    is a little shy and hesitates, "someone... is here"


    "Don''t worry, he will be blind to us." Alex says, as he kisses Miya, his hand directly reaches into her


    clothes.


    "Hmm..." Miya moans.


    For Alex, this is undoubtedly a great temptation.


    "Hey, calm down." Miya really doesn''t want to have sex on the ne.


    Alex listens to Miya''s words, so he just holds her hand, and does not continue to move forward.


    Miya can finally breathe a sigh of relief now.


    She has to figure out a way to get rid of his control.


    But she seems can¡¯t seed, because he seems to have nned many ways to deal with her. While


    thinking, she is tired and approaches his arms, wondering where they will go next.


    "Then we should leave our jobs and the children alone?" Miya actually has a lot of scruples in her


    heart. Those words that Alex says sweeps away all her scruples.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Everything is all arranged."


    Miya nods silently at him.


    She sees the ne hovering over a beautiful ind, which seems to be a deserted ind in the center


    of the sea.


    Unexpectedly, this guy is really capable.


    At the moment the nends steadily, she sees a luxurious vi on the top of the hill, which is


    luxuriously decorated, as if it is European antiques.


    She really doesn''t expect there is a beautiful vi on such a deserted ind. Miya can''t help feeling


    excited, but she knows should be arranged by Alex.


    He is so omnipotent that nothing can trip up him. Building a small vi on this ind should be just a


    piece of cake for him.


    "When do you start preparing?" Miya still can''t restrain her curiosity.


    "When I want to find a ce for vacation with you, I think of this ce. So I ask them to speed up so


    that I can spend time with you here."


    Alex is as calm as he is talking about what to eat tonight.


    How fast it is. Miya thinks that she should be happy, because after this journey, it will take a long time


    for them to n it next time.


    After the nends, they get off the ne while the pilot flies away. At this time, Miya takes out her


    mobile phone only to find that there is no signal at this ce.


    "Why is there no signal here? Then how can we ask the pilot to pick us up?" Miya realizes the problem.


    She is really scared that Alex will trap them here on purpose, because she knows that Alex rarely


    spends time with her.


    "You don''t need to worry about this. You just need to be responsible for ying with me, and don''t think


    about other things so much." Alex immediately walks to the vi with Miya in her arms.


    "Just let me down." Although no one can see it now, Miya feels that she is bing more and more


    independent.


    "But I just want to spoil you. Don''t you want to give me the chance?" Alex shows an aggrieved


    expression at Miya again.


    Miya rolls her eyes. Why does he seem to be a child now? He is really naughty and makes people


    laugh.


    "Anyway, you are on this ind now, you can only fulfill my wish." Alex says domineeringly.


    "What?" Miya really doesn''t know what Alex wants to do.


    Alex hugs her and says, "you just need to give birth to a twins, nothing more."


    "Don''t you want me to give birth on this ind before I go back?" Miya''s surprised jaw is about to fall to


    the ground. Does Alex have such unreasonable demands?


    "Of course it''s not like this." Alex says solemnly.


    Miya is finally relieved when she hears it, and then says casually, "That''s fine."


    Until Alex says another sentence, she is nervous.


    "I will take you back when you are sure that you are pregnant." Alex seems to be announcing a major


    decision. Miya even wants to run against the wall. She has be a surrogacy tool six years ago. She


    doesn¡¯t expect she is still a surrogacy tool now.


    Could it be that her function is simply to give birth? Not knowing why she thinks of this, she is glum. So


    she doesn''t say anything.


    Alex quickly notices her strangeness, so he immediately coaxes her, "Actually, you don''t need to mind


    this."


    "Then how do you make sure that I am pregnant?" Miya is very helpless, there won¡¯t be any medical


    equipment in this wilderness.


    Alex knows Miya¡¯s thoughts, and he says to her, "Don¡¯t worry, as long as I arrange, there will be


    countless doctors here. There will be as many doctors as you want, so you don¡¯t need to worry about


    this."


    Miya looks at him in surprise, because she doesn''t expect him to know what she is


    thinking...

 Chapter 604 I Want To Eat You

    Chapter 604 I Want To Eat You


    "Okay, but I''m very hungry now." Miya feels that the problem of food and clothing must be solved first.


    She may have to be physically exhausted every day. So she has to eat more topensate herself.


    And she is very curious what kind of delicacies Alex can make for her in this wilderness.


    "Please wait a moment, we will have something to eat in the house soon." Alex seems to have


    expected Miya to say that, so he answers her quickly, and then involuntarily speeds up the pace. Soon


    they go towards the vi, and when they stand at the door, the vi opens automatically.


    "The door?" Miya hasn''tpleted the question yet, but Alex has already exined immediately, "I


    have recorded the voices of both of us. As long as wee to this vi, it will automatically open. So in


    the future, we cane whenever we want, and only the two of us cane here."


    Why does Alex always engages in these strange designs? If he uses this inspiration in business, it is


    estimated that he will be richer, although he is very rich now.


    But one man can never have too much money.


    "What are you thinking about?" Alex sees Miya losing her mind, and can''t help pping her little head.


    She really deserves to be his wife, even when she is thinking is so charming.


    Miya sticks her tongue out yfully, "I want to eat now."


    "Leave it to me." Alex now locks Miya in his arms tightly to his chest, and then says calmly, "There will


    be a bunch of delicious food in front of you soon."


    Alex puts her carefully on the chair beside the dinner table.


    Miya looks at the empty table helplessly, "are you kidding? Where is the food?"


    "Wait a minute." Alex directly covers her eyes with his hands. When he lets go of her eyes, Miya really


    sees a lot of food in front of her.


    There arerge lobsters, hairy crabs, white sliced chicken, roast duck, and goose... and even shark


    fins.


    These delicacies dazzle Miya. These dishes appear in front of her like a magic which makes her very


    hungry and ttered.


    Miya can''t help wiping her saliva. "How do you do this?"


    After she says this, she immediately regrets it. She is superfluous to ask this question. Alex, who is he?


    Is there anything that can trouble him?


    "If you want to know, kiss me, and I''ll tell you." How can Alex let go of this opportunity to bully Miya?


    "You..." Miya thinks that Alex has be more and more domineering and naive now. But he is still


    lovely to some extent. Then she can only ept it reluctantly, because this guy is her husband.


    However, she really doesn''t intend to care about him so much now. Her main task is to eat. She looks


    at the delicious food in front of her, and her saliva almostes out.


    In front of him, she doesn''t have to worry about her image. She eats it with her hands. All those


    reserved and graceful personalities are thrown away.


    Alex turns his gaze to Miya, suddenly startles.


    When does she be so hungry? And such a handsome guy is in front of her, talking andughing,


    but she only cares about eating, as if no one else is around.


    He really never thinks that he will lose to a meal!


    "Miya, is it delicious?" He can only ask helplessly.


    How will Miya answer his question now? She is about to be a foodie now. She is thinking about


    eating up all the delicious food in front of her.


    Alex is neglected from beginning to end. But he can''t get angry. Because Miya looks even more


    beautiful when she eats. He is a little fascinated.


    After getting full, Miya finally burps heavily, and finally drinks a cup of tea. At this moment, she really


    feels so satisfied.


    Unexpectedly, in this wilderness, she can still eat delicious food simr to cooked by a five-star hotel


    chef. But all this is thanks to Alex.


    Miya is now wiping her mouth with a tissue and looking at Alex, who is now looking at her with a sad


    expression, like a child who has been wronged.


    When she sees this scene, she can''t help letting out augh. Because she Alex is jealous of a meal,


    she can''t helpughing when she thinks of this.


    Alex catches Miya''s attention, "What are youughing at?"


    "Why don''t you eat something?" Miya sees Alex stand still . It seems that he really has no appetite.


    "I want to eat you." Alex looks at her and says solemnly.


    Miya''s heartbeat quickens. Why does Alex always think about having sex?


    However, she suddenly remembers about the children. She is leaving in a hurry today, and there is no


    time to say goodbye to the children. It''s time topensate the children.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Don''t you say that you can let me talk to the children?" Miya cranes her neck and says.


    Alex can''t be more disappointed. When can Miya think of him? After eating, she just think of the


    children. Obviously he is the one standing in front of her.


    "Miya, have you forgotten something?" Alex is about to remind her now. Otherwise, she will always


    take his words like a passing wind.


    Miya can''t helpughing after hearing what he says. She feels it is necessary to act silly at this time.


    "I remember you have promised me to let memunicate with the children."


    "You..." Alex walks over and takes her up. "Since you don''t remember, then I will help you."

 Chapter 605 Missing The Children

    Chapter 605 Missing The Children


    "What are you going to do?" Miya sees the lust in his deep eyes.


    She is just full up and she hasn''t been relieved yet. Won''t Alex want to have sex at this time?


    "Wait a moment." Miya feels that she can only speak to him in a coquettish tone. After all, he is not


    easy to be soften.


    "Huh?" Alex''s maic breathing sprays on her face. She feels like an electric current is passing


    through her body. Obviously they have been together for so long, but why does she still have this


    blushing heartbeat?


    Just when Miya is thinking about it, Alex has kissed her without thinking. Her lips still have the faint tea


    fragrance.


    It smells so good!


    Alex feels like he is ignited by lust. No matter how many times he kisses her, it is not enough.


    It takes a lot of effort for Miya to push him away, panting and saying, "I just have a full meal, so let me


    rest for a while."


    She is too full now. If they have sex at this time, she is really afraid that she will have indigestion. She


    looks at Alex pitifully, blinking her eyes desperately.


    "I''ll give you a half-hour rest." Alex finally lets go of herpassionately.


    But he still takes her upstairs.


    "What are we going to do upstairs?" Miya has so many doubts.


    "Take a rest." Alex says solemnly.


    "Don''t you just say that let me talk to the kids?" Miya almost forgets this important thing. She wonders if


    the children are ying happily at the filming site. She is too ipetent as a mother.


    Alex curls his lip, "Don''t worry, they are fine."


    Why does she always think of children? Why does she always ignore his mood? They finallye


    here to enjoy themselves.


    Seeing Alex''s face darken, Miya shakes her head helplessly. Why is Alex always jealous with the kids?


    "Are you jealous again?" Miya can''t help but want to tease him when she sees Alex''s angry look.


    "No." Alex says with a ck face.


    Miya isining in her heart. Is he so stingy and angry? It is said that a woman''s heart is a deep


    ocean of secrets. It seems that men are the same.


    She stretches out her hand to pinch Alex''s handsome face, "after we talking with the children, I will


    fulfill your wish."


    She feels that she has to coax him, otherwise he may really be sulking all the time.


    After Alex hears Miya''s words, he suddenly bes grinning, "then let¡¯s begin right now."


    From that tone, she can hear that he can''t wait.


    Alex is actually quite easy to be coaxed. After thinking about this, Miya can''t help snickering while


    covering her mouth.


    But she is most curious about how he contacts the children! You know, there is no signal here.


    Alex takes Miya directly into a big room on the second floor. To be precise, there should only be such a


    room here.


    In the room, there is a leather sofa and a big bed with soft quilt. Some famous paintings are hung on


    the walls, which looks a bit pleasing.


    The walls are all pink, giving people a very dreamy feeling overall.


    If it isn''t for Alex appearing next to her now, she will really feel that she should have walked into a


    beautiful European-style castle.


    "Are these all designed by you?" Miya looks at him surprisingly.


    How much thought does Alex spend on her? How many things does he do behind her back?


    Alex does not answer her question. Instead, he gently puts her down, looks at her affectionately, and


    holds her hair with his hands, "I just want to know if you like it."


    Of course Miya nods very vigorously.


    How will she not like it? She really likes all these things. She is moved. All of a sudden, tears fill her


    eyes.


    "You big fool, why are you so good to me?" Miya really can''t imagine a man decorating the room in


    pink. And all these things are in order, as if his world keeps revolving around her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Alex sees that Miya''s eye are starting to moist, and he suddenly bes panicked, and quickly rubs


    her face with his hands, "I treat you well, that''s a matter of course. But why do you cry suddenly? Are


    you ill?"


    Miya shakes her head. She is moved by him!


    "If you feel ill, I will immediately notify the doctor toe over, or move the hospital over." Alex is


    anxious now.


    He can''t allow his own wife to get ill.


    Move the hospital here?


    Just because there are a few tears in her eyes, is it necessary for Alex to do so?


    "I''m fine." She can''t let him make a fuss too much.


    "Are you really okay? But why are you crying?" Alex has no mood to think too much. As long as he


    sees Miya''s tears, he will be very anxious.


    "I am good." Miya really doubts whether Alex bes low IQ. She has to hold back her tears.


    Otherwise, she doesn''t know what crazy things he will doter.


    "Really?" Alex asks dubiously. Why is her temper uncertain? He doesn''t know how to coax her.


    "Don''t worry about so much now, let me talk to the children quickly." Miya almost forgets this important


    matter.


    Alex walks directly to the bed. Miya thinks he is turning a deaf ear to what she is saying, so she


    continues to say to him, "What are you going to do? Didn''t you promise..."


    Before Miya finishes, she hears a sound.

 Chapter 606 Something Happens At Home

    Chapter 606 Something Happens At Home


    Then Alex puts an mobile phone in Miya''s hand.


    Miya looks at Alex with a nk face, and then at the phone. For a while, she doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    Although Alex gives her a phone, there is no signal on this small ind. When she is about toin


    about this, he walks into the bathroom, "You can talk to the children first. If you have any problems,


    please tell meter."


    "Hey-" Miya feels like Alex is dismissing her now.


    The ultra-thin mobile phone in her hand makes a sound again. She shakes the phone, and finally hears


    Aileen''s voiceing from the phone.


    "Hello,..." Hearing a familiar voiceing from the phone finally, Miya naturally wants to speak to the


    phone.


    "Who¡¯s speaking?" Aileen says in a very puzzled voice.


    "This is Miya speaking." She feels strange in her heart. She doesn''t expect this ultra-thin mobile phone


    to be connected inexplicably, "the children..."


    Before she can say anything, she hears is half crying anxiously, "Miya, do you know something


    happens at home? Where do you go?" Where''s Alex?"


    "What happens? What''s the matter?" Miya is so scared that she jumps off the bed.


    She just leave for a while. What happens?


    "Your grandma... Anyway, you''ll know when youe back." Aileen says impatiently. "I''m already at


    the hospital now. Come back quickly."


    "What''s the matter with my grandma?" Miya is so anxious that tears burst out from the corners of her


    eyes. "Where are the kids...?"


    Aileen sighs heavily, "The children are all at the hospital, soe here as soon as possible."


    "Okay, don''t worry, I''ll rush back right now." Miya can''t take care of so much now. She doesn''t even


    wear shoes before she walks to the bathroom and opens the door. Because she is too anxious, she


    rushes directly to a hard chest.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" It is the first time that Alex sees her taking such an initiative to throw


    herself on him. And fortunately, he has finished his bath and puts on his bathrobe.


    "Something happens at home. Grandma and the children are now at the hospital. We must hurry back."


    Miya says while crying.


    Alex hugs Miya in his arms distressedly. He just asks her to call Aileen to learn about the children, but


    he does not expect to receive such news.


    "Well, let¡¯s rush back right away. Don''t cry, I''m here." Alex does not want to see her tears.


    "Don''t worry, a helicopter will pick us up right away." After Alex finishes speaking, he takes her out, and


    then uses the ultra-thin mobile phone to make a call.


    "Pick us up in ten minutes."


    After speaking, Alex hangs up the phone.


    Ten minutester, sure enough, a helicopteres over.


    Both Miya and Alex board the helicopter in a hurry.


    ...


    On the other side, Aileen in the hospital is walking around anxiously.


    She wonders why her brother and Miya haven¡¯te yet.


    Carmen has been out of surgery and is now lying on the hospital bed. The children are around her,


    looking at her worriedly, and all of them are too guilty to speak.


    The kids eat or drink nothing but just staring at Carmen on the bed. Aileen feels that these children are


    sulking.


    She doesn''t expect things to be like this.


    After Aileen takes the children home, the children walk into Carmen''s room, but she is lying motionless


    on the bed.


    After Aileen knows the seriousness, she immediately sends Carmen to the hospital.


    The doctor says that Carmen has a myocardial infarction caused by being too angry. Fortunately, she is


    sent to the hospital for immediate rescue, so she is fine now.


    Although Carmen has been out of surgery, she has not yet woken up. The children keep looking at her.


    "Kids, are you hungry? It''s time to have meals." Aileen can only speak earnestly to the children now.


    She has brought them a lot of snacks and dishes. But unexpectedly they all shake their heads.


    "Actually, your great-grandmother''s illness is not your fault." Aileenforts the children. If she doesn''t


    take good care of the children, she might really be killed by Alex and Miya. How does she feel that she


    has be a sinner?


    But these children do not listen to her now, what can she do?


    At this time, she hears hurried footsteps.


    She looks back and she sees Miya and Alex as expected. She almost bursts into tears, "You are finally


    back. I am waiting for you to take charge." Because she really has no way to clean up this mess.


    "What happens, please tell me clearly." Miya asks in a panic because her whole family is in the


    hospital.


    Aileen tells her about everything.


    "Your grandma should be fine now, but the children haven''t eaten anything all night. I''m worried about


    them." Aileen lowers her head with self-reproach.


    Alex looks at Carmen on the bed, then at the kid standing next to her.


    The children all rush towards Miya the moment they see her.


    "Mommy..." the children say.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Miya feels that these children seem to be wronged, "Don''t cry, I am here, tell me what happens?"


    "It¡¯s all our fault." Joey can''t help burst into crying and she bes a tearful person suddenly.


    "What''s the matter?" Miya bes more confused as she listens. How Carmen entering the hospital is


    rted to the children? She really feels sorry for Joey, "what''s the matter? Are you hungry? Eat


    something while talking to me."


    Miya feels that it is time to get a good understanding of the children''s mood. They haven''t eaten


    anything. She is really worried about them. So she immediately serves them the sandwiches.

 Chapter 607 Carmen is Awake

    Chapter 607 Carmen is Awake


    Joey really doesn''t have any appetite, but since Miya serves her food in person, she can''t shirk


    because she doesn''t want Miya to worry about her So she obediently eats the sandwich.


    "Andre, Ben, eat these quickly." Miya really feels so sorry for her children. She doesn''t expect such a


    earth-shattering thing to happen in such a short time when she is away. It seems that she should spend


    more time with the children in the future.


    Andre and Ben have no appetite. But they also don''t want Miya to worry, so they start to eat the


    sandwiches.


    Aileen shakes her head helplessly. Miya''s words are orders for the children, and the children will only


    turn a deaf ear to Aileen¡¯s words.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Sure enough, who started the trouble should end it.


    Aileen feels that now that Miya is here, she can leave here.


    After all, she has to go to work tomorrow, and she can not help anything here, so it is better to leave


    earlier.


    "Miya, I gotta go." Aileen pats Miya on the shoulder.


    "OK, I will take good care of them." Miya says in a light tone.


    After Aileen says goodbye to Miya, she leaves quickly. After all, Alex''s fiery eyes almost kill her.


    She doesn¡¯t hope all these to happen. But she is really curious where they go today.


    Let it go. They will take care of everything!


    Alex is very distressed when looking at Miya who is anxious. He walks over to hug her, "Don''t worry, I''m


    here."


    After hearing his words, Miya feels relieved. But as soon as she sees the mncholy children and


    Carmen lying on the bed, her heart begins to tighten unconsciously.


    Alex seems to see through her mind and holds her hand tightly.


    Without Alex, she doesn''t know what to do.


    At night, the children still standing beside the bed motionless.


    "It''s gettingte, you''d better go back first. Your Daddy and I will stay here." Miya really can''t bear to


    see the children so tired in the hospital.


    "Mommy, we won¡¯t go. We have to stay here until the Great-grandmother wakes up." Joey shakes her


    head stubbornly.


    Miya is even more anxious, and she gently strokes Joey¡¯s head with her hand, "Joey, you must listen to


    me. If you are here, you will disturb her repose." She can only persuade her from another perspective.


    "Andre, Ben, listen to me, and quickly take Joey home, okay?" Miya says carefully.


    Andre still wants to say something, but he is held back by Ben. He understands Ben is suggesting that


    he should stop worrying Miya, so he stopped talking.


    "OK Mommy, then please ask the driver to pick us up. But after Great-grandmother wakes up, Mommy,


    you must tell me." Ben says.


    "Good boy, Ben. Take good care of them." Miya kneels down and hugs Ben with relief.


    "Mommy, don¡¯t be too tired!" Ben said domineeringly, his tone is exactly the same as Alex''s, and then


    he looks at Alex, "Daddy, take good care of Mommy."


    Miya can''t help but twitches her mouth at this moment. Why does Ben seem to be worrying about her?


    "I will ask the driver to pick you up now." Alex says.


    He now wants to send the children back, because if the children are here, Miya will be more worried.


    The children can only agree. Joey still wants to apany Miya, but Andre and Ben drag her away.


    "I''m sending the children down now. Wait for me here." Alex is really worried about Miya, but he needs


    to send the children down now.


    "OK." Miya nods weakly.


    ...


    Miya is sitting on the bed now, looking at Carmen guiltily.


    "I''m sorry..." she whispers.


    "You finally think of me..." A voicees from the bed.


    Miya sees that Carmen who is lying on the bed wakes up. She bes very excited, "Grandma, you


    are awake."


    "Sorry Grandma, I have ignored you. I promise I won''t be like this in the future." Miya says to her


    quickly.


    "That''s what you say! But where you have been recently?" Carmen is angry.


    "I am a bit busy recently, and I promise you in the future that I will not ignore both family and career. I


    will spend more time to apany you and the children." Miya assures Carmen.


    Carmen closes her eyes impatiently, "I''ve been mad at youtely. I don''t want to listen to you now, get


    out, I want to sleep."


    "Grandma..." Miya is speechless for a while, not knowing what to say.


    "Don''t you understand what I''m saying? Get out!" Carmen says unceremoniously. "Would you want me


    to get out of bed and send you out?"


    "Grandma, don''t move, you¡¯ better take a good rest, I will go out immediately." Miya has no choice but


    to say so. Carmen just wakes up and she can''t be so tired.


    Carmen sees that Miya is still standing there, so she says impatiently, "Why aren''t you leaving?"


    "I''ll go right away." She is going out while she is talking.


    "Shut the door when you go out! I don''t want to see you!" Carmen feels angry when he thinks of the


    hardship she has suffered these days.


    Miya has to follow Carmen''s words and shuts the door.


    She doesn''t expect Carmen to be so angry this time!


    After Alex sends the children to the car, he immediately returns. He is wondering how Miya is now. But


    he doesn''t expect that as soon as hees up, he sees Miya squatting in the corner alone.


    What''s wrong with her?

 Chapter 608 She Faints

    Chapter 608 She Faints


    Alex immediately rushes to hug Miya in his arms, stroking her back with his hand, and said


    distressedly, "Miya, what¡¯s wrong?"


    Although he doesn''t know what happens to Miya, he will never let anyone hurt his wife!


    "I..." Miya is really sad, after all, what Carmen says just now is really hurtful. And she is driven out by


    Carmen.


    Now that Alex isforting her, all the grievances in her heart turns into tears.


    When Alex sees Miya crying, he bes more anxious. While wiping her tears with his hands, he


    asks anxiously, "Who is bullying you? Tell me, I will definitely not let him go."


    Hearing these words, Miya cries even more loudly.


    Alex doesn''t understand. Does he say something wrong just now?


    "Miya, I''m sorry, I''m all to me." Seeing Miya crying, Alex feels distressed and mes himself.


    Miya wants to lean in Alex''s arms to cry. But when she hears that he mes himself, she suddenly


    feels a little inexplicable.


    "It''s none of your business..." So Miya has to talk to Alex.


    "No. It is my fault. I haven''t take good care of you to make you cry." If he keeps staying by Miya''s side,


    she will not cry.


    Therefore, it is his negligence.


    Alex says, hugging Miya tighter.


    "I will definitely seek justice for you." He really wants to know who dares to make Miya cry.


    "Tell me, what happens just now?" Alex has to figure out. As his wife, she cannot be wronged.


    "No." Miya wants to tell him the whole story, but since Alex is angry and anxious now, she¡¯d better not


    talk about it. Otherwise, he will make a fuss. She rubs her eyes, "I feel a little tired."


    "Then let¡¯s go home now." Miya can¡¯t be too tired.


    Miya shakes her head, "I want to stay with Grandma here."


    "I''ll call the doctor over right away." Alex says domineeringly, "and I will ask the best nurse to take care


    of her."


    "No. I''m here to take care of her." Miya feels that she has to make up for Carmen. She leaves Alex¡¯s


    arms, and when she is about to take a few steps forward, her legs softens and she is about to fall


    down. If it isn¡¯t because Alex supports her, she will fall on the ground.


    "Look at you, how can I rest assured?" Alex really feels sorry for her bravery. She always worries him.


    Because she likes to bear all the burdens.


    "I just slip identally just now. I can stay here to take care of Grandma, and we don''t need the


    nurses." Miya pats her chest and says.


    However, before Miya walks a few steps, she is stopped.


    Alex steps forward and hugs her who is about to faint.


    Why does Miya always worry him?


    Alex has no other choice but to take Miya into the most luxurious VIP ward of the hospital.


    He asks the doctor to check Miya.


    "She is overworked recently. She needs to rest more. Try to... have less sex..." When the doctor says


    thest few words, he suddenly bes a little bit embarrassed.


    But Alex''s face is gloomy.


    After the doctor says those words, he immediately regrets it. This is the president of Alex Group. Why


    does he take the trouble to say thest sentence?


    Seeing that Alex''s face is darkening now, will he dismiss him?


    "Then I will go out." Seeing that Alex is now staring at the person on the bed intently, he can only take


    the opportunity to say so and hurries out of the VIP ward.


    After the doctores out, he can finally breath a sigh of relief. He has been a doctor for more than


    ten years, but he has never been so frightened as today.


    Alex doesn''t stop him, so he feels rxed.


    Alex walks to Miya''s side and gently fixes her hair. He sees that Miya who is asleep is frowning. She


    seems to be worried about something.


    What is it that makes her so anxious?


    "Grandma, I''m sorry..." Miya''s begins to mumble.


    Alex finally realizes at this moment. He knows what is going on. He is so nervous that he has forgotten


    about Carmen.


    No wonder Miya squats and cries, because it is Carmen who says something nasty to Miya again.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    This old woman always says awful things.


    ...


    The door of Carmen''s ward is suddenly opened.


    The doctor walks in and gives her a simple physical examination, and then says, "You are fine now.


    Just take a good rest for a few days."


    "Really?" Carmen asks in shock. She doesn''t expect that she can recover so quickly. She is in pain in


    the afternoon, and she is very ufortable at that time.


    She hates being sick, but she really doesn''t expect Miya to listen to her like this after she falls ill. She


    enjoys the feeling just now. Because she feels that only she is sick, her family will listen to her and will


    not ignore her.


    But she is fine now?


    "Yes." The doctor nods and says, then he goes out. Before leaving, he reports it to Alex, who is


    standing outside the door.


    Carmen is actually a little disappointed in her heart.


    At this time, Alex walks in a bit aggressively.

 Chapter 609 Warning

    Chapter 609 Warning


    Carmen thinks the doctor is back again and is about to speak, but when she sees the person who


    comes in, she can''t say a word. She doesn''t know why she suddenly feels that Alex is a little scary.


    "I warn you, because you are Miya''s Grandma, so I respect you, but it doesn''t mean you can hurt her!"


    Alex says to Carmen unceremoniously.


    He doesn''t want Miya to be hurt, no matter who it is, they can not hurt Miya.


    "Don''t talking about nonsense...How can I hurt Miya..." Carmen clearly feels that she has done nothing


    wrong, but why has she be stammer now?


    Alex res at Carmen fiercely. He is too merciful to this old woman, that''s why she can hurt Miya. He


    regrets it now. He should have taught this olddy well. Otherwise Miya won''t cry so sad just now.


    When he thinks that Miya is squatting down on the ground just now, there is unspeakable pain in his


    heart.


    He looks at Carmen on the bed with his cold eyes, "I am polite to you before, but it doesn¡¯t mean you


    can do whatever you want. If you dare to make Miya sad again. I will definitely not let go of you."


    "You... how can you say these to me, you are bullying the old..." Carmen is very furious, but she is very


    anxious, because she doesn''t dare to provoke Alex.


    Alex''s eyes are horrible now.


    "Why do you treat Miya like this? Do you know that she cares about you very much in her heart?" Alex


    says usibly.


    "I..." Seeing Alex''s fierce look, Carmen can''t say a word at all.


    "This is a small warning. I hope that you won¡¯t do it next time." Alex feels that he can''t be too kind to


    this old woman.


    Carmen is surrounded by fear, and can only avoid Alex''s eyes without saying a word.


    "I''ll stop here. I hope you can do it." After Alex finishes speaking, he leaves without looking back.


    The moment Carmen sees Alex leaving, she finally breathes a sigh of relief. Why does he be


    more and more terrifying?


    She begins to reflect on what Alex says just now. Has she always done wrong? Does she really make


    troubles unreasonably?


    After Carmen thinks of this, she immediately lowers his head in frustration. Maybe she should reflect on


    herself.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Miya, actually treats her really well.


    ...


    Miya lies on the soft bed and gradually opens her eyes. Then she sees a handsome face magnify in


    front of her.


    Alex is lying on the bed now, and he looks very tired.


    But, why is she here? Isn''t she taking care of Carmen?


    After thinking of this, Miya immediately reacts, and quietly wraps Alex in nkets, and then she tiptoes


    out.


    Miya pokes her head out of the room, and she discovers that there is no one on this floor.


    It should be the VIP ward Alex prepares for her, which is making a fuss.


    But now she wants to see how Carmen is. Because she is too worried, she involuntarily elerates


    her pace.


    Soon, she walks to the ward where Carmen is.


    Without thinking, Miya opens the door and walks in. When she walks in front of Carmen, she


    remembers what she tells her yesterday, and Carmen sees her at this moment.


    "You..." Carmen sees Miya who has burst in suddenly, her eyes widen in surprise.


    Miya thinks Carmen is going to condemn her angrily in the next second, so she has to bend down and


    says "Grandma, don''t be angry. I can go out immediately."


    Seeing that Miya is about to walk out of the ward hurriedly, Carmen stops her.


    "Miya, don''t go." Carmen''s voice bes a little hoarse now. She stays up all nightst night, in fact,


    she has already thought about what Alex says to herst night. It does make sense. It seems that she


    really does a little too much.


    Miya feels a little surprised and turns her head slowly. But she is puzzled in her heart. Does Carmen


    want to teach her a lesson now? But now her tone is very gentle.


    "Come here and sit next to me." Carmen pats the ce next to her with her hands, indicating that Miya


    shoulde over.


    "Grandma..." Miya looks at Carmen incredulously.


    Miya is sitting next to Carmen with her head down like a puppy doing something wrong.


    "Miya... am I too hard on youst night?" Carmen holds Miya''s hand tightly. She really reflects on


    herself. Moreover, it is because of being frightened by Alexst night.


    As the saying goes, those who suit their actions to the time are wise. She is getting older, she should


    just enjoy the happiness.


    "Grandma, aren''t you angry with me?" Miya is a little cautious when she says this.


    "How can I be so stingy? I should have just been out of surgeryst night and I am a little light-headed,


    so I say something awful. Don''t take those words to your heart." Carmen wants to treat Miya well now,


    because she has to take care of the children and manage thepany, which seems to be difficult.


    "Grandma, as long as you don''t get angry with me, I am fine." Miya leans into Carmen''s arms. She


    thinks Grandma will be angry with her for a long time. Unexpectedly, they bury the hatchet so quickly.


    "Don''t just focus on work all day, take care of yourself, and asionally care about me and the


    children." Carmen tells Miya.


    Miya nods and is relieved at this moment.


    "By the way, Grandma, are you well?" Although Miya is really not used to Carmen¡¯s behaviors now. But


    she still very worried about her.


    "I am fine." Carmen says a little impatiently.

 Chapter 610 Get Back To the Company

    Chapter 610 Get Back To the Company


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna find a doctor for you.¡± Miya says this worriedly.


    However, Carmen replies to Miya just as Miya stands up. ¡°The doctor said I¡¯m fine. I can leave the


    hospital whenever I want.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Miya is still in great tension. All of a sudden, someone runs into the room hurriedly. Miya turns around


    and sees Michelle there.


    ¡°Why are you here? You should be on duty in thepany!¡± Miya asks with surprise.


    ¡°Miya! Finally, I find you.¡± Michelle, out of breath, speaks fast. She has tried so hard to get in touch with


    Miya.


    Miya always disappears suddenly with Alex together. Do they even pay no attention to theirpany?


    Michelle says in a hurry as shees over to grab Miya¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you know there is a great event


    in ourpany?¡±


    Miya is still in a daze. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You need to go back and make the final decision. Thepany is going to be in chaos, if you go back


    toote!¡± Michelle speaks in a hasty tone. There is indeed a great event in thepany.


    Miya has caught the concern and worry in Michelle¡¯s face. It doesn¡¯t seem to be a joke. Miya asks with


    worry. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°You must go back now.¡± Michelle grabs Miya¡¯s hand and intends to pull her out.


    Miya begins to realize the importance of the matter. Michelle is not an impulsive girl, so the matter must


    be grave enough since Michelle bes such excited now.


    Miya also wants to go back now, but she should care about her grandmother. She stops and turns


    around to look at Carmen. ¡°But...¡±


    Carmen knows Miya¡¯s worry. She says at once. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Hurry back to deal with your


    business!¡±


    ¡°It will be toote if you stay here a second more!¡± Michelle says seriously.


    ¡°I should send my grandmother back first...¡± Miya is reluctant to leave her grandmother alone here.


    ¡°Miya! Go back to yourpany, right now! You should be rational.¡± Carmen keeps a grave face and


    scolds Miya. ¡°Are you now even unwilling to listen to your grandma?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Miya also has no idea now.


    ¡°President...¡± Michelle raises her voice.


    ¡°Go back, now!¡± Carmen looks angry.


    Miya has to go back with Michelle.


    On the way back to thepany, Miya asks many times what the matter is, but Michelle just says that


    she will know after she gets back.


    They are in a hurry to go back to thepany. Miya can¡¯t help worrying. She feels there must be


    something beyond her control.


    ¡°He¡¯s waiting for you in your office...¡± Michelle pushes Miya into her office while saying, just after they


    get there.


    Miya is puzzled. How can Michelle be so panicky? And Michelle even refuses to tell her what has


    happened, forcing her to leave her grandma alone in the hospital.


    Miya walks into her office, and sees there is a tall and standing figure in front of her desk.


    She looks at the man¡¯s back up and down, and feels it¡¯s familiar.


    The man slowly turns around, thus his face shocks Miya much.


    The man standing there is Richard!


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Miya is enraged as she sees Richard there. Is this man the reason for Michelle to


    urge her back in such a hurry from the hospital?


    It will make Miya disappointed if so.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that I¡¯m really keeping great sincerity to cooperate with you. And...I can offer you a


    lot. As long as you sign the contract, I promise yourpany will develop as fast as possible.¡± Richard


    smirks and gets close to Miya step by step. He just wants to keep no distance from Miya, for no reason.


    He has never felt such a strong desire before.


    Actually, Richard¡¯s offer is generous and kind to Miya¡¯spany. It¡¯s a good opportunity for Miya to


    develop herpany fast, but how can such a perfect opportunity appear so easily?


    Miya knows there must be a great price for that. This evil-minded man must have been keeping a


    malicious conspiracy. The woman¡¯s instinct keeps telling Miya not to get close to this man.


    ¡°Sorry, I think I¡¯ve told you clearly. I don¡¯t and won¡¯t want to cooperate with you.¡± Miya replies firmly.


    ¡°Besides, I even don¡¯t want to see you in mypany.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry, but I think I¡¯m gonna find you here again soon.¡± Richard says the word ¡°you¡± in a vague


    tone. With his hand reaching out to lift Miya¡¯s chin, his voice is also insolent.


    ¡°You...¡± Miya waves away Richard¡¯s dirty hand. This man always likes acting frivolously. She really


    hates this much.


    ¡°Here is the cooperation proposal, on which there is my phone number. You can call me whenever you


    want if you agree to ept my offer.¡± Richard throws a file on the desk.


    Miya even gets more hates for this man now. He seems to regard her office as his own home, where


    he can act at his wills!


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Staring at the figure getting out of the office, Miya can¡¯t help shouting with anger. ¡°I will never cooperate


    with you!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± It seems that Richard has expected Miya¡¯s response. His smile even doesn¡¯t fade. ¡°I have


    enough time to wait for yourpromise.¡±


    Richard seems to enjoy Miya¡¯s angryplexion much. She¡¯s even more interesting than he thinks,


    Richard thinks like this.


    As Richard is about to get out of the door, he turns back and adds. ¡°Oh, by the way, Aileen is working in


    mypany now.¡±

 Chapter 611 I Don’t Want Her To Be So Tired

    Chapter 611 I Don¡¯t Want Her To Be So Tired


    Miya is shocked by Richard¡¯s words.


    Did Richard say that he is the one who helps Aileen to get the opportunity to take part in the shooting of


    that film?


    Miya doesn¡¯t want Aileen to keep any rtionship with this man, because this man doesn¡¯t look a good


    guy.


    ¡°What... What do you want to do?¡± Miya can¡¯t figure out Richard¡¯s intention.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know my n sooner orter.¡± Richard just goes out, leaving such an ambiguous word in the


    office.


    Miya takes a deep breath. She feels it¡¯s hard for her to deal with that man.


    Miya even didn¡¯t carefully scan the contract on the desk. She now opens the file with her delicate


    fingers to check it. Soon, she is stunned by Richard¡¯s offers.


    The contract ims that all the high-budget films Richard¡¯spany invests in will buy costumes from


    David Group, at a high price, which is totally a great opportunity that David Group may never meet


    again. It should be the most valuable chance for every designer.


    Though Miya is surprised, she has to refuse this offer, for the one who offers this is Richard. Miya


    believes she will finally be well-known, since she trusts herself much. Even if she rejects this offer, she


    will be sessful sooner orter.


    That is just Miya¡¯s style. She¡¯s always confident and proud.


    Alex hurriedly gets back to thepany after he woke up in the hospital. He knows Miya will be bound


    to back to work, since she¡¯s not in Carmen¡¯s room.


    Why does this woman always work so hard? But that¡¯s just the reason for Alex¡¯s love for her. With wild


    ambition and a firm mind to work hard for the dream, he¡¯s so fortunate to have such a woman, Alex


    thinks like this.


    As Alex gets into thepany, he sees Richard there. Because of his status as such a great master in


    the circle of film directors, Alex definitely knows Richard, the talented young man just came back from


    abroad, but he can¡¯t understand why that man keeps bothering his dear Miya.


    As the two men pass each other at the gate of thepany, there is a gush of murderous wind around


    them.


    Alex can¡¯t help wondering why there are so many bees flying around his honey-liked Miya. He has


    made so much effort to drive away Lance and Adam from Miya, but unfortunately, there is another man


    popping up suddenly.


    He should hide his dear Miya in a secret room when thepany is well-developed, Alex thinks like


    this.


    He wants to warn Richard not to bother Miya, but he doesn¡¯t do that actually, because he is in such a


    hurry to meet dear Miya upstairs.


    As Alex ignores Richard and walks into the gate, Alicees over and greets him.


    Michelle is also there, with a depressedplexion. After all, it¡¯s quite a big deal, but Miya even


    refuses such a great offer.


    Michellees to seek Alice¡¯s help. She intends to cooperate with Alice, to persuade the president


    together.


    ¡°Sir, our president has missed a great deal just now.¡± Even a nobody like Michelle knows the


    importance of that contract, but why can¡¯t Miya, the wise president, realize it?


    Alex begins to realize the matter. He recalls Richard¡¯s sullen face at the gate just now. Maybe the great


    deal they said is rted to that man, but fortunately, Miya has rejected. Thinking of this, Alex secretly


    breathes a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this matter. Don¡¯t worry. Just take good care of your own work.¡± Alex says like this, and


    then strides to find Miya.


    Michelle gazes down at the gate, and her mind is filled with Richard¡¯s face. What a handsome man!


    She even feels her heart beats faster.


    ¡°No! I should be loyal to Jason!¡± Michelle shakes her head, drives away Richard¡¯s handsome face from


    her mind, and then walks to her desk.


    ...


    Alex strides into Miya¡¯s office, his eyes directly catching the sorrow in Miya¡¯s face. She must be in a


    dilemma for the great deal offered by Richard.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Alex walks to Miya, and touches her face.


    Miya raises her head and shows a d smile as she sees Alex there. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find my dear wife after I woke up, so definitely I¡¯m in a great hurry to find you.¡± Alex exins


    with a soft smirk. Miya is amused by his words. This man even can never learn acting like a gentleman.


    ¡°I¡¯ve something to say to you. I probably missed a great opportunity to develop ourpany.¡± They


    would be able to take a rest if Miya epted that offer. Besides, Miya still remembers the bet between


    Adam and her.


    It seems to be too hard for Miya to develop thepany well in three months. Though thepany


    now is somehow better, it is still no match for Alex Group. It may be a waste of Alex¡¯s talent if she


    keeps him in herpany for so long, Miya thinks like this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m always here to help you, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you ept that offer.¡± Alex nces at


    the contract on the desk. He can know its contents even though he didn¡¯t scan it. ¡°You¡¯ve made a great


    decision today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, how is my grandma doing?¡± Miya asks. She came back with Michelle so hurriedly


    before, so she doesn¡¯t know the detailed situation after she left there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve asked someone to send her back.¡± Alex has asked Randy to send Carmen back


    before he left the hospital.


    Alex¡¯s consideration relieves Miya. She finally breathes a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Oh, Aileen...¡± Just as Miya hesitates if she should tell Alex about that matter, Alex stops her.


    ¡°The doctor said you worked too hard these days, so you¡¯d better take a rest. I can manage the


    company well. You even haven¡¯t seen our baby for a long time.¡± Alex gently touches Miya¡¯s forehead


    and says this.


    His words remind Miya that it has been a long time since she saw her child.


    Alex takes the opportunity to hold Miya¡¯s waist with his huge palms. ¡°Actually, I want you to give birth to


    more babies for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m too tired recently, so let¡¯s talk about thister.¡± Miya says this honestly. She should pay all her


    attention to the development of thepany, so she has no time to think about more babies.


    Alex always follows his dear Miya. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. I also don¡¯t want you to be so tired.¡±

 Chapter 612 Carmens change in Personality

    Chapter 612 Carmen''s change in Personality


    "I think you are very good at sweet-talking nowadays," Miya is initially feeling a bit down, but she feels


    better after his teasing, the atmosphere around her is livelier.


    Randy brings Carmen back to the mansion.


    The children cannot sleep wellst night, they all run towards Carmen excitedly the moment they hear


    her.


    "Carmen, it''s all my fault, I''m d that you''re finally back," Joey sounds like he is about to cry.


    Carmen subtly wipes away his tears, "Everything is fine now, there''s no need to cry, I''m all in one piece


    in front of you guys right now, ain''t it right?"


    "Carmen, we''ll get Gina to make you a lot of food and prepare you a bunch of health supplements, this


    way you wouldn''t get sick anymore," said Ben considerately.


    "We would never ever make you angry again," Andre adds on.


    Carmen feels all fuzzy inside seeing that the children care for her so much. She argues with the


    children out of spite and takes offence at the children''s babble, even though she shouldn''t. Children


    forget what they say all the time, she is being too petty.


    "Joey, you wanted to go to the amusement park, right? Let''s go now," Carmen remembers her promise


    with the children.


    "Yes, I would love to!" Joey gets jumpy and excited just by hearing the word amusement park.


    Carmen is also smiling widely, how can this child be so full of energy? But being full of energy is a


    child''s trait, she decides to bring them to the amusement park and have tons of fun together, she wants


    to leave all her troubles behind.


    "But Carmen is not feeling very well right now, we should not go today," Ben tries to stop them,


    Andre also chimes in, "Yeah, I agree with Ben."


    The happy Joey is now sulking, but he thinks about what Ben and Andre said for a bit and realizes that


    they are right, he stays silent and doesn''t say anything back.


    Carmen is the happiest person on earth right now, the children are so concerned about her and love


    her so much. She really wants to smack herself from the past, why was she so petty and fought with


    the children over such a small matter? She should''ve known better.


    "It''s fine, I''m as fit as a fiddle, it was just a small surgery and I''m all healed now. We should go to the


    amusement park today," says Carmen as she looks at the dejected little Joey.


    "No, we need to make sure that you are healthy and safe, you must stay home and rest today. We will


    wait until you''ve rest enough, then only we go to the amusement park, " Ben stands his ground and


    says.


    Carmen is stunned by Ben''s imposing manner, his mannerism is very simr to Alex, as the saying


    goes, the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree.


    "All right, I''ll listen to you guys," Carmen is content just by staying next to the children, they are loving


    and caring. But she needs tofort Joey, "Joey, next time, I promise!"


    Aileen walks down the stairs as she hears voices from the living room. However, she doesn''t know that


    it is Carmen, she has regained consciousness and is released from the hospital.


    "Aileen, where are you going?" Joey looks towards the stairs and calls out to Aileen.


    "I''m going to the studio for filming,¡± Aileen doesn''t want to have anything to do with Carmen and hence


    she isn''t nning to greet the children. But since Joey calls out to her, she has no choice but to turn


    around and say hi.


    To her surprise, Carmen says to her, "Take care on your way out."


    Aileen is shocked, she almost stumbles at the door. What''s with the old hag and her sudden change in


    personality? Does being sick change one''s personality? But it is good news, at least she won''t be


    nagged constantly by the old woman in the future.


    She suddenly remembers what the director tells her.


    Joey enjoys acting, there''s no need to convince him. All she has to do now is to think of a way to make


    Ben fall in love with acting as well, the director wants the boy to act in his production.


    Aileen walks up to the crowd, she squats and looks at Ben into his eyes, "Ben, I have a request," she


    blinks repeatedly and stares deeply at him as if she is trying to coax him.


    Carmen is puzzled, she doesn''t know what Aileen is nning.


    Everybody looks at Aileen all confused, but Ben immediately realizes what she is asking for.


    "You don''t have to keep doing favours for that director, I''ve told you many times that I''m not interested


    in acting. You should head out now ande back soon, "Ben says straight-forwardly. He really has no


    interest in acting nor showbiz, there''s no need to get himself involved in such aplicated circle when


    he has no enthusiasm for it.


    Aileen is bewildered, the child sees right through her as if she is invincible.


    "All right, but do think about it and let me know if you ever change your mind, " Aileen is fed up and she


    rushes off.


    She quickly gets to the studio for filming, one of the make-up artists hurriedly does her make-up.


    Aileen nces at theyout at the studio and her script, she hasn''t met the male protagonist when she


    was here yesterday, and it seems like she has a scene with him today.


    She gets ready after finishing with her makeup, only to find out that the male protagonist is Albert. Such


    a small world, such a coincidence meeting him here.


    "It''s you," Aileen doesn''t really want to see him.


    "What was the director thinking, casting you as his male protagonist,"ints Aileen. But then she


    realizes that Richard is a part of this production, the man she currently has her eyes on.


    She regrets what she said, unfortunately, Richard is standing right behind her, their eyes meet the


    moment Aileen turns around.


    Such bad luck, how can this be? She is so embarrassed and wants to hide in a hole so badly.


    "Hey¡­" Aileen stutters, Richard won''t be mad at her just because of this, right? She is afraid that they


    will give her role to another actor, why does he have to appear right at this moment?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Albert can''t help butugh at the situation.

 Chapter 613 Why is He the Male Protagonist

    Chapter 613 Why is He the Male Protagonist


    "I see that Miss Aileen has a problem with my decision," Richard says sarcastically.


    Aileen is a nervous wreck, she hurriedly exins, "No, it was a misunderstanding. I was just pulling his


    legs, I wasn''t judging your decision¡­"


    Aileen is rambling and she feels like the more she tries to exin, the worse it gets.


    "I see, well then, please prepare for the next scene," Richard''s tone of voice is as calm as a cucumber,


    it doesn''t contain any emotions.


    Aileen feelsplicated, but she can only brace herself and continues filming. But she is even more


    disheartened as the next scene is about her and Albert, she really doesn''t want to have anything to do


    with Albert, especially not in front of Richard.


    The scene is about the male and female protagonist meeting for the first time.


    Aileen is in traditional clothing, she descends from above and meets a pack of "thieves".


    She cleanly executes a right hook, a left kick and a roundhouse kick, not for long, the "thieves" are all


    on the floor squirming in pain. She isn''t trained in martial art and the director just teaches her the


    moves, but she is able to perform it perfectly.


    Aileen is ready to leave the "thieves" behind, suddenly Albert appears before her, also in traditional


    clothing, he smiles disdainfully and says, "Why did you hurt my people?"


    He flicks his tattered hat as he says that.


    "They deserve it," Aileen replies arrogantly, a fight breaks out. She is nimble but Albert is better, in the


    blink of an eye, she is held tightly in his embrace.


    Aileen is unhappy, she stomps on his feet. Albert let go of her abruptly, they stumble onto each other


    and fall to the ground. Their lips touch each other.


    "Cut!" yells the director, everyone apuds and they all smile as the scene is smoothly taken in one go.


    Aileen rubs her mouth roughly in disdain, the thought of the idental kiss disgusts her. She knows


    that it is all an act but she feels ufortable. On the other hand, Albert licks his lips longingly, this girl


    appeals to him.


    Aileen looks around and doesn''t see Richard anywhere, she sits down in front of the make-up table


    dejectedly, Albertes up to her again.


    "I''m a good partner, right?" Albert doesn''t know that the female protagonist is her, he worked quite hard


    to get this role.


    "I underestimate you back then, but your acting abilities have improved greatly," said Albert sincerely,


    he admires her hard work.


    Aileen stays silent, she doesn''t want to talk to him.


    "Are you angry?" Albert teases her even though he knows that Aileen has bad mood swings.


    "I don''t want to talk to you," replies Aileen furiously.


    "Did you forget what we did together the other night?" Albert still badgers her relentlessly, even after


    seeing how scornful she looks. His words are dubious, it might spread rumours if someone hears what


    he says.


    Aileen is astonished upon hearing him, it all starts from that night. She never would''ve thought that


    she¡­ The worst thing is, the incident is stered all over the media. She is flustered and ashamed.


    "We can go over it again if you happen to not remember about it. You were so captivating that night,


    very enticing," Albert disys a yearning expression.


    Aileen feels like throwing up, she res at Albert and hopes to beat him to death. But Richard suddenly


    appears, she then quickly let go of Albert''s hand.


    Albert smells something fishy, this woman changes her mood like she changes her clothes, her eyes


    are always unfocused, but they glow the moment Richard appears, she also looks shy and


    embarrassed. Does she like Richard? The thought of it makes his chest tightened.


    "Richard¡­" says Aileen nervously, she doesn''t know what to say and calls out his name by reflex.


    "I see that you guys are getting along well in private," says Richard expressionlessly.


    We do not get along! Aileen retorts in her head.


    "Yeah, we do get along quite well," Albert stands up and puts his hand on her shoulder, forcing her to


    stand closer to him.


    Aileen is very disgusted by his action, she frowns and tries to shove him away, but her strength is


    unmatched, "Mr. Richard, don''t trust his nonsense, he''s a stranger to me."


    She doesn''t want Richard to find out what happened between them, she harshly denies Albert and


    hopes that Richard doesn''t misunderstand.


    "Do your best at filming, I''m leaving as I have matters to attend to. Don''t disappoint me," Richard''s eyes


    are fixed on Aileen as he says that.


    Aileen catches his gaze and feels happy. She is melting from happiness just from this subtle action


    from Richard, he is trying to encourage her!


    Albert''s face darkens as he looks at Aileen being so euphoric, he says, "He won''t like you, stop


    daydreaming."


    He throws cold water on her excitement.


    "It''s none of your business," Aileen responses haughtily.


    "I''m just kindly reminding you."


    "No need, just don''t appear in front of me ever again and it''s all good," says Aileen with her hands on


    her hips.


    Albert isn''t bothered by what she said, he just replies inly, "No can do."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aileen''s eyes are wide open, he continues saying, "We''ll be seeing each other quite often, I mean for


    filming. Don''t forget that I''m your male protagonist," he says thest three words slowly, Aileen is as


    angry as a wasp.


    She is reminded of the other night because of this man before her...

 Chapter 614 Leaving

    Chapter 614 Leaving


    "Okay, okay, everyone get ready, now we are ready to start." The director urges again.


    The director''s voice interrupts Aileen''s thinking.


    "The two protagonists, we are about to start shooting now." The director really likes these two acting


    skills. So the tone of speaking to them is also respectful.


    Although Aileen is reluctant to do so, she still follows him to go filming. This drama is a big one. She


    can''t mess up such an important thing because of this guy in front of her.


    What''s more, she has to take this opportunity to get close to Richard.


    ...


    In the vi.


    Carmen is now lying on the bed somewhat helplessly. Not only can she not go anywhere, but she must


    also sleep there. Because now the three children are watching over themselves.


    "Grandma, this is the chicken soup that I asked Sabrina to cook for you. You should drink it." Ben takes


    the chicken soup over.


    Andre says a little dissatisfied, "Ben, this chicken soup is so hot, do you want to burn her to death? Let


    me feed her."


    "No, of course this kind of thing is done by girls." Joey sees that both of her brothers are showing good


    wishes to their grandmother, she is not far behind.


    It''s really a scene with the three children. Carmen feels that she is amused by the children''s rush to


    take care of her.


    "I am really fine, I can do this all by myself." Carmen is satisfied now and so happy in her heart.


    "No, it''s our responsibility to take care of you." Joeyes to the front and pats her chest.


    Ben pulls Joey away with one hand, "You can''t even take care of yourself, how can you take care of


    others?"


    Seeing Ben''s expression of sarcasm again, Joey pursed her lips, "Grandma, look, Ben bullied me


    again..."


    At this time, Miya and Alexe back in a hurry. They open the door and after the children see Miya,


    they all rush and hug her.


    "Mom..."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Miya quickly notices Carmen lying on the bed and the hot bowl of chicken soup beside. She looks at


    these children again. In an instant, she seems to understand what is going on.


    "Did you take good care of your grandmother when your mother was away?" Miya simply squats down.


    ¡°Yes!" Joey rushes to answer first.


    At this time, Carmen also sits up from the bed. She just wants to walk over when Miya notices her


    behavior and immediately shouts, "Grandma, just tell me what you want to do."


    "Miya, I have something I want to tell you." Carmen''s tone is very soft now. It''s just like before. But Miya


    is a little ufortable.


    Seeing the look of expectation on Carmen''s face, is there really something important to tell her? Miya


    winks at Alex, and he takes the children out.


    All of a sudden, Carmen and Miya are left alone in the room.


    "Miya,e here and sit next to me." Carmen has a smile on her face at the moment. Miya doesn''t


    think much, she just sits there, but she feels a little worried.


    "Miya, I n to go back."


    After being silent for a while, Carmen finally says slowly.


    "Go back?" Miya repeats these two words in her voice. "But you said you are going to travel around the


    world. Why do you want to go back now?"


    "It''s different now. I''m old. Now it''s the world of young people. I don¡¯t think there is a ce for me."


    Carmen looks into the distance, seems a little mncholy.


    Miya is puzzled, "Grandma, can you tell me what happened?"


    She feels that something about Carmen is really wrong now. It''s like she has changedpletely.


    "Oh my baby." Carmen touches Miya''s head very fondly.


    Miya bes even more confused at this moment, "Grandma, did I do something wrong?" She really


    can''t think of other reasons.


    "Don''t think about it anymore, it''s just that I figured it out. I was too conservative in the past, and you


    have suffered a lot of grievances. I just hope you won¡¯t be angry with me." Carmen has been thinking


    about Alex¡¯ words. Maybe she really can''t keep up with the trend of the times.


    "How could I be angry with you? You are my grandmother." Miya suddenly bes even more


    confused. For no reason, how can she say such things? Did something happen?


    Carmen''s face is filled with a gratified smile, "You told me to go to school to be a teacher, and I think


    you should deny it for me. I think I''m old and I just want to enjoy my days."


    "Why? Weren''t you interested in the position of teacher before?" Miya really feels that what Carmen is


    doing now is not normal.


    Carmen begins to take a deep breath, as if she just made a big decision. Then, she says this.


    "My little girl, I already said I want to rest. After two days, I will go back to my vige."


    Miya, who heard this, hugs Carmen quickly, "Grandma, it''s rare for you toe here, how can you


    leave so soon?"


    "I just want to return to nature. And you can visit me if you have time." Carmen''s face still has that


    bright smile.


    "But Grandma, I don¡¯t want you to go..." Miya hugs her tighter and tighter.


    "It''s not ourst goodbye... Also, don''t cry so miserably, or your husband and the children will think I


    bullied you. People will think that an olddy like me likes bullying others." Carmen says. She touches


    the tears on Miya''s face with her hands.


    "Grandma, if you stay here, you can also enjoy happiness, stop running around. I will let the children


    take care of you, and I will take care of you." Miya wants to persuade Carmen to stay.


    "It''s not that you don''t know me. Everything I decide can''t be changed. I just hope that before leaving,


    you can promise me something." Carmen says in an understatement, she seems to have expected it a


    long time ago that Miya will react like this.

 Chapter 615 Take Care Of Your Wife

    Chapter 615 Take Care Of Your Wife


    Miya asks her, "What''s the matter?"


    "I want to go to the amusement park with the children before I leave." This is a promise between her


    and the children. She hopes to give the children a happy time before leaving.


    "Yeah." Miya feels that she can only nod her head now.


    ...


    When Miya walks out of Carmen¡¯s room, Alex walks up immediately. He immediately feels very


    distressed when he sees Miya with tears in her eyes, and says, "Did she bully you again?"


    When he sees her tears, his heart burns with anger. Can it be that the reminder to Carmenst night


    was not enough? She even dares to make Miya cry.


    "No, it''s grandma, she said she is going back." Miya says with a cry. Although Carmen is a little


    harsher, she is still a good grandmother in her mind.


    After hearing what Miya says, Alex finally breathes a sigh of relief. So that¡¯s what happened.


    This old woman can finally not bother her by staying here anymore. Alex is actually very happy. But he


    can''t bear to see Miya so sad.


    "You don¡¯t want her to go?" Alex sees through her mind at a nce.


    Miya nods at him. Then she mentions her own concerns.


    "Grandma is too old after all. I''m afraid that if she is in a vige alone, she won¡¯t take care of herself,


    but I can''t persuade her."


    "It''s okay, let me worry about that." Alex takes Miya in his arms, speaking in a firm tone.


    Miya is dubious, "You?"


    "Don''t doubt my ability. I will handle thepany and the family in an orderly manner. You only need to


    be at home." Alex doesn¡¯t want to see her so tired all the time, and having to worry about work as well,


    "Moreover, my responsibility is to take good care of my wife."


    "I can''t let my husband fight alone outside, of course I want to fight with you." Miya prepared a good


    reason for herself, although Alex''s remarks are very impressive. She is moved, but she still wants to


    contribute more to thepany, which is considered to have fulfilled her dream.


    "I know my wife likes me the most." Alex kisses her on her forehead, but unexpectedly raises his head


    and meets Carmen''s eyes. This time Carmen doesn''t point fingers, but instead she makes a "shh"


    gesture and quietly closes the door.


    He also notices that Carmen has changed this time. Maybe it is what he said to her in the hospital.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Mom..." Joey wanted to go straight forward, but can¡¯t even say two words, her mouth is covered by


    Andre behind her, but Ben grabs her by the arm, and then pulls her to a corner of the wall.


    Joey first thinks she is going to be kidnapped. It turns out that it is her two brothers when she opens her


    eyes. Then she whispers, "What do you two want to do?"


    As a result, three small heads are secretly sticking out from the hall, and then they see their parents in


    the corridor. Finally they understand what is going on, the three nod at the same time, and then run


    back into their room.


    ...


    "I''ll drive you back." Aaron said.


    "No, I can go back by myself." Aileen says in a cold tone.


    At this moment, Aaron can only try hisst chance, "I originally wanted to have some scandals with you


    for the press. It seems to be true, there is no chance at all for me."


    Although Aileen also knows that the scandal can sometimes increase her poprity, not to mention


    that they are now filming. It''s just that she really doesn''t bother to have anything to do with him.


    Aileen doesn''t take Aaron''s words to heart, and strodes forward. Just after a few steps, she


    identally bumps into a ck Mercedes.


    She kicks the wheel a little angrily, but when she sees the owner of the car, she is immediately


    stunned. It turns out to be the Richard she was thinking about.


    Thinking of what happened today, it seems that she is always embarrassed in front of him. Aileen feels


    that she is about to die. Why is it so difficult to make a good impression in front of him?


    "Sorry, did I identally bump into you just now?" Richard opens the car door handsomely, stretches


    out his long legs, and then slowly walks towards Aileen.


    "I''m okay..." Aileen looks panicked and blurts out immediately.


    "That¡¯s good to hear."


    After Richard turns around, Aileen finally reacts. She really regrets it. Why didn''t she say that she fell,


    so that she can take the opportunity to get into his car, but if she pretended now, will she still have a


    chance?


    She deliberately utters an "oh," which really catches Richard''s attention. He turns his head slightly and


    looks at her. She squats directly on the ground with some embarrassment, pretending to be supporting


    her calf with her hand.


    Then Richard walks over, hugs her horizontally, puts her in the car carefully, and gently buckles her


    seat belt. Aileen feels that her whole heart is hit by a deer. She really wants to thank God to give her


    such a chance to get close to Richard.


    "Where is your home? I''ll drive you back." Richard still speaks nkly, but his tone is maical.


    Seeing this scene, Aaron kicks the floor fiercely. Why is this woman so anxious that she wants to rush


    into the arms of other men? Doesn¡¯t she like him at all?


    "My house is..." Aileen is so excited that her whole heart is about to jump out. When she is about to say


    the address of her home, her stomach makes a loud noise. She really wants to find a hole in the


    ground, she feels very embarrassed.


    She lowers her head, and whispers, "I''m really sorry, I made myself a joke."


    "You''re hungry, let''s go eat something first." Richard says this as if she has ordered him, and she just


    nods slightly.


    After a while, Richard pulls over and stops the car. Then, he gets out of the car to open the door for her,


    and formally extends a hand to her. In her mind, Richard is now like a prince, holding her hand, she


    suddenly feels as if she is walking on cloud seven.


    The two of them walk into a romantic French restaurant. Richard gentlyys out tissues for her. He is


    now like the Prince Charming in a fairy tale.

 Chapter 616 They are Dating

    Chapter 616 They are Dating


    Aileen never enjoys this kind of treatment, this feeling of being held in the palm of his hand. In the past,


    she always wanted to sleep with those men by unscrupulous means, but there has never been a man


    so tender and considerate to herself like Richard, and her heart trembles fiercely.


    The two of them are enjoying this romantic dinner quietly in the restaurant, eating steak and drinking


    wine, although he doesn''t say a word during the whole process, there is sweet music that makes


    sound.


    Just when Aileen is about to stand up after the meal, hees over and gently wipes the corner of her


    mouth with a tissue.


    Aileen suddenly feels that her whole heart is about to melt, but she lowers her head shyly and says


    thank you.


    When they walk out, Richard asks her to wait for him by the car for a while. Aileen waits for him in the


    car confused, but when she sees Richard holding a rose, she feels that her whole heart is about to


    burst, is she dreaming? So she pinches her cheek hard.


    It hurts.


    When Richard holds the rose in his hand towards her, Aileen suddenly feels that the world has an


    indescribable sense of beauty.


    "Do you want to be my girlfriend?" Richard''s maic voice suddenly hit Aileen¡¯s ears. She suddenly


    feels that she is the happiest person in the world. She doesn''t expect happiness toe so suddenly,


    she feels really surprised, that Richard actually says such things to her.


    "Are you serious?" She is really ttered. Actually, Aileen is still thinking about how to get close to him,


    but she doesn''t expect that he was showing love to her now.


    Richard says solemnly, "Do you think I am joking now?"


    "I don¡¯t think so." Aileen shakes her head desperately, and then, holding the bunch of roses tightly in


    her hand, Richard''s lips touch on her cheeks.


    Until the moment Richard sends her home, Aileen still feels like she is dreaming, and then she stands


    at the door and giggles.


    "Why are you standing here giggling?" Miya looks at Aileen as if she sees a crazy person.


    Miya ns to go to bed early, but when she remembers what Richard said to her today, she feels that


    she needs to remind Aileen well.


    After hearing Miya''s words, Aileen finally finds herself again.


    "I have a very important thing to tell you."


    The two of them blurt out almost at the same time.


    "Let me talk first."


    Seeing that Aileen is obviously more excited, Miya asks her to speak first.


    "I am dating Richard." When Aileen says this, there is a happy smile on her lips, but this surprises


    Miya.


    "When did that happen?" Miya feels that something is really strange. It is obvious that the man hates


    Aileen so much, why is he dating her?


    The corners of Aileen''s mouth are full of joy, desperately sniffing the roses in her hands, "This just


    happened right now."


    "Just now?"


    Miya only rejected his contract today, and tonight she gets the news of their rtionship.


    "Miya, I really want to tell you that today is the happiest day in my life. I thought it would be impossible


    for me to find the love in my life, but now I am sure that he is my lifetime happiness." Aileen begins to


    talk about this nonstop.


    Miya can''t bear to interrupt her. If she told her to pay extra attention to Richard, it might wipe out her


    happiness.


    "By the way, didn''t you just say that there was something very important to tell me? What is it?" Aileen


    suddenly realizes, and then asks happily, there is nothing that can stop her now from feeling good.


    "Nothing. I just wanted to tell you, don''te back sote at night." Miya can only swallow the words


    back.


    "Don''t worry about this, someone will escort me back in the future."


    Aileen jumps into the house holding the rose.


    When Miya wants to close the door, she sees that there is a ck car not far away from the gate. If she


    sees correctly, the figure should be Richard.


    Richard actually knows about here.


    Miya can''t help but to shiver. She doesn¡¯t know why, Richard always makes her feel a little scared.


    However, she feels it as necessary to ask what happened that caused the two of them to date


    suddenly.


    Miya catches up to her and grabs Aileen''s arm, "Hurry up and tell me, what is going on?"


    Aileen still feels a little at a loss, but after thinking about it, she immediately says, "Are you talking


    about me and Richard?"


    Miya nods.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "I think we fell in love at first sight. He was just a little embarrassed to admit it. Then he saw me flirting


    with Aaron, so he couldn''t help confessing. That is what must have happened." After her observation


    for a day, this is the conclusion shees to.


    But after hearing his words, Miya bes more disturbed. For some reason she feels that this is


    purely Aileen''s imagination.


    "What does it have to do Aaron?" Miya is really confused now as she listens.


    "I forgot to tell you, Aaron turned out to be the actor of my y." Aileen says casually, and she suddenly


    remembers what the director said to her. She feels it necessary to discuss with Miya, "I still have a very


    important thing to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you want Joey and Ben to enter the showbiz? The director really seems to like them, and I hope


    they can participate in this y, especially Ben, the director is particrly optimistic about him." Aileen


    emphasizes. During thest sentence, Miya''s face darkens already.


    "No! I will never allow my children to enter the showbiz. They are still young."


    "But Miya, there is nothing wrong with being a child star. And they will definitely be famous, and you will


    have a lot of ie. You can also use it to invest in yourpany, and..." Aileen wants to talk about a


    series of benefits of being a star, but she sees that Miya¡¯s face is turning more and more


    angry.

 Chapter 617 Going To The Theme Park Together

    Chapter 617 Going To The Theme Park Together


    ¡°Aileen, I hope this is thest time I¡¯ll discuss this issue with you, because I will never let my children


    enter the entertainment industry,¡± Miya speaks firmly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Aileen wants to try to persuade her, but Miya has left angrily.


    She still hesitates as she looks at Miya¡¯s shadow. She has never thought that her sister-inw will be


    this angry. Looks like she can¡¯t bring this thing up again anytime soon.


    Coincidentally, Joey who ising out from the restroom overhears their conversation.


    There is an indescribable disappointment in her heart, but she doesn¡¯t want her mom to be unhappy


    either. So, she just pretends as if nothing has happened and goes to sleep.


    The next day, Richard stops his car in front of the gates of Alex¡¯s house early in the morning.


    When Aileen receives Richard¡¯s call, she hops towards him excitedly.


    ¡°Richard, I¡¯ve never thought that you¡¯ll fetch me to work.¡± Aileen feels that the incident from yesterday is


    still a dream, but now that Richard is standing in front of her, her heart is about to explode from


    happiness.


    There is a wide smile on Richard¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s normal for a boyfriend to fetch his own girlfriend to work.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. However, I¡¯m still happy to be able to see you here.¡± Aileen¡¯s excitement never fade away


    as she speaks.


    Richard softly caresses her hair.


    At that time, Miya walks out of the house. She can¡¯t miss the scene that is unfolding in front of her.


    Coincidentally, she has eye contact with Richard. A cunning smirk appears at the corner of his lips,


    sending chills down her spine.


    Why does she feel that he¡¯s a creepy guy?


    Her worries increase when she sees the excited Aileen that is standing beside him. She is worried that


    Aileen will be the first person to be harmed.


    Alex walks out of the houseter. He thinks that Miya is thinking about Carmen when he sees her


    worried face.


    He walks closer to her and uses his hand to push away the hair strands on her face. He speaks with a


    soft and warm voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Carmen. I will handle it.¡±


    Miya forces a smile when she hears his voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head over to thepany now.¡± She says hurriedly as she thought of the betting between Alex


    and Adam. At the same time, she has hopes that thepany will be better as they progress.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the theme park today.¡± Alex mischievously blurts, surprising her on the spot.


    The three kids who are hiding at the side jump out after Alex¡¯s announcement.


    Joey is the first one to step forward. She confidently pats her chest while saying, ¡°Dad says that he


    wants to follow us and grandmother to the theme park.¡±


    Miya res at her husband.


    On the other hand, Alex has a proud look on his face. ¡°I feel like we¡¯ve been stressful these few days


    so it¡¯s time to de-stress a bit.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Miya still can¡¯t stop thinking about thepany.


    Alex immediately knows what she¡¯s worrying about. He then thinks of a solution. ¡°If my beloved wife is


    so worried about thepany, I have no choice but to return to thepany to work.¡±


    He pretends to walk towards the door as he speaks. His smart children y along and hold him back,


    not letting him go.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s only fun if our whole family go to the theme park together,¡± Joey shouts.


    ¡°Mom, please persuade dad. We¡¯ve already taken a day off for today,¡± Andre begs.


    ¡°Yes, I think it will only be fun if dad, mom and grandmother join us,¡± Ben adds.


    They continue to persuade Miya non-stop. Miya can¡¯t help but to smile at her children¡¯s actions.


    Carmen walks out to join them.


    ¡°Can it be that you don¡¯t want to listen to my words now? I say that the whole family will have fun


    today.¡± Carmen says in a strict tone, but there is a wide smile hanging on her lips.


    Miya is defeated by their efforts.


    ¡°Grandmother, since when do you start to side them?¡±


    Carmen clears her throat before saying proudly, ¡°I am the mastermind of this n.¡±


    Miya is surprised. She finally admit her fate and agree to go as she wishes for Carmen¡¯s happiness.


    ¡°This is great. We can go to the theme park together!¡±


    The kids are excited. Joey is the most excited one among them.


    Originally, there¡¯s still worries in Miya¡¯s heart. However, when she sees her kids are excited about this,


    all that¡¯s left in her heart is happiness. She decides to y and spend quality time with them.


    They then start their journey towards the theme park.


    Together, they go on many rides and y many games. The rides are simr and not too intense, like


    the merry-go-round.


    ¡°Mom, I want to ride on that roller coaster.¡± Joey¡¯s heart pumps in excitement when she sees the roller


    coaster going up and down. Even though she is a little bit scared of it, she is a fan of adventurous rides


    like these.


    Miya immediately shuts down her hopes. ¡°Joey, little kids shouldn¡¯t ride on these rides.¡±


    Joey pouts unhappily but doesn¡¯t dare to go against her mom.


    ¡°Then can we go to the horror house?¡± Joey has no choice but to abandon the thought of riding a roller


    coaster. Her heart moves again when she sees the horror house that is on the side.


    Miya hopelessly shakes her head and squats down to Joey¡¯s level. She touches her forehead and


    exins, ¡°These things are too intense for a little kid like you. When you grow up, I will bring you here


    to experience the horror house and the roller coaster, okay? It¡¯s not safe if you go in alone.¡±


    Why does she like intense things like these?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. I can protect her,¡± Andre says confidently.


    Ben joins in and says, ¡°I can protect Joey too.¡±


    These kids, if they¡¯re on the same boat, she has a feeling that she will sumb to them sooner orter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys listen to my words nowadays?¡±

 Chapter 618 Go to the Haunted House

    Chapter 618 Go to the Haunted House


    The few kids finally stop speaking after hearing Miya¡¯sints of discontent.


    Alex walks over with the Coca C and popcorn he sees the few of them with their expressions and


    the weird atmosphere, he couldn¡¯t resist andughs, ¡°What happened, are you bullying mommy


    again?¡±


    Thereafter Alex res at the few children.


    ¡°Of course not, we didn¡¯t bully mommy. We¡¯re very obedient.¡± Joey immediately rifies.


    Carmen breaks out a radiant smile, ¡°It¡¯s not often that wee out to y, let¡¯s not bicker over here.¡±


    Miya sits directly down next to Alex and begins to eat the popcorn.


    A few children run over from another direction.


    ¡°How? Our ns failed just now. Mom and dad won¡¯t allow us to go alone.¡± Joey pouts and says.


    Ben directly ps Joey¡¯s head, ¡°Your acting skills must be terrible.¡±


    ¡°No, my acting was very real okay?¡± Joey feels that his acting skills are very good.


    Ben thinks of a good method, ¡°All of you listen to me, in a while, you all insist that mom and dad get


    onto the Ferris wheel. Once they are in it, we will be able to y on our own. They can have a romantic


    Ferris wheel date, for sure they will thank us for it.¡±


    All of them cup their mouth andugh mischievously.


    When Alex sees Miya¡¯s hair are in a mess, Alex couldn¡¯t help but arrange it for her. He says to her


    affectionately, ¡°Look at your messy hair, you¡¯re so old and yet behave like a kid.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying yourself?¡± Miya cheekily winks at him and says.


    Miya starts to look around and she starts to nag, ¡°Why are the kids taking so long to go to the


    bathroom?¡±


    ¡°Rx will you? Our kids are very intelligent, no one will be able to bully them.¡± Alex sits beside her and


    comforts Miya.


    She res at him.


    Alex hugs her affectionately, ¡°I¡¯m more worried about youparatively.¡±


    After listening to this, Miya immediately shoots back a fiery hot stare and asks, ¡°What do you mean by


    this?¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t expect that Miya will be so angry when she hears these words and immediately changes his


    tone, ¡°I was only kidding with you, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°I heard it clearly.¡± Miya is about to give Alex a dressing down when the kids came back. Alex dodges a


    bullet with the kidsing back just in time.


    ¡°Mommy, we feel like going onto the Ferris wheel.¡± Joey pulls Miya and says charmingly.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Ferris wheel?¡± Miya asks firmly, how would Joey like these boring and strange things? She goes into


    deep thoughts. She is wondering how she can convince Joey not to get onto the Ferris wheel because,


    in her opinion, it can be dangerous for kids to ride on the Ferris wheel.


    Alex unexpectedly agrees enthusiastically, ¡°Okay, I actually think that Ferris wheel is rather interesting.¡±


    Miya bes rather upset when she hears this. How can this guy speak without careful consideration,


    what if he misleads the kids? Though she doesn¡¯t have to worry one bit about the kids¡¯ intelligence.


    Miya expects Alex to notice her expression but Alex hugged her directly in his arms, ¡°Since mommy


    didn¡¯t say anything, then she must agree also. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Alex¡¯s voice is particrly enthusiastic but Miya became a little angry, ¡°How can you¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what you are thinking. You are worried about the kids¡¯ safety. I guarantee that nothing will


    happen.¡± After saying this he walks in big strides to the Ferris wheel.


    The next moment, they got onto the Ferris wheel.


    The kids and Carmen¡¯s faces lit up and they gave each other high fives.


    They are overjoyed! Joey is particrly excited because now she can go to the haunted house, she


    gives Ben and Andre a look.


    But how could their trick get past Carmen¡¯s fiery eyes, ¡°Do you really intend to leave me here alone?¡±


    The kids are about to walk towards the haunted house but Carmen¡¯s words made them stop on their


    tracks.


    Joey says pitifully, ¡°Carmen, I really feel like ying that¡­¡± as she says, Joey droops her head


    because she knows that with Carmen¡¯s character, she will not allow her to go to the haunted house.


    ¡°Go ahead, but you must be careful.¡± Carmen thinks for a moment and warmly says.


    Joey is extremely surprised and almost didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Carmen, are you sure?¡± In her impression,


    Carmen is even stricter than mom.


    ¡°Andre and Ben, you two must take good care of Joey. I will not forgive you if a single hair on her is


    hurt.¡± Although Carmen looks very strict, her words are very tender.


    Ben also feels very surprised. Carmen has changed a lot to be more gracious and personable.


    ¡°Rest assured, I will take good care of Joey!¡± ben walks forward and ces his arm over Joey.


    Joey has a huge grin on his face.


    ¡°You can y but you must be safe,¡± Carmen says repeatedly. She never would have agreed if it was


    the past but now she is different. After thinking for a moment, she says, ¡°To be safe, I¡¯d better go along


    with you!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    A few children shout in unison.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Carmen bes curious, ¡°Do you despise an old woman like me?¡±


    ¡°No, we just want to be adventurous and it¡¯ll be more thrilling if we go by ourselves,¡± Andre says.


    ¡°Carmen, both of us are grown boys, we can protect Joey. Find a ce to have some tea and wait for


    us.¡± Ben continues.


    After saying, Ben is worried that Carmen will follow and quickly pulls Joey and Andre towards the


    haunted house.


    When they reach the haunted house, Joey is so excited that he runs ahead of Ben.

 Chapter 619 A Visit by Augus

    Chapter 619 A Visit by Augus


    Joey is too excited and breaks free of the two of them and runs into the haunted house alone.


    Ben chases Joey and shouts, ¡°Joey, slow down.¡± He murmurs to himself, he has never seen her run so


    fast.


    Andre is stunned and stands in ce as he sees a familiar image.


    It is a cute little girl holding on to a balloon with a joyous expression.


    It is like a frozen scene and Andre can¡¯t help but walk closer to her.


    Because this girl is the one that he thinks about, Gogo.


    Andre can¡¯t suppress his excitement and walks directly over and held Gogo¡¯s hand, ¡°Gogo, I¡¯ve finally


    seen you.¡±


    His tone is very excited and indescribable joy.


    Gogo is surprised and releases her grip and the balloon flew to the sky.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Andre was just speaking and Susan appears at this very moment. She looks at him and without saying


    a word, she pulls Gogo away.


    He initially wants to run after them but someone blocked his path and he can only see Gogo being led


    away.


    Does it mean that he will never see Gogo ever again?


    He has never expected to be able to see her here.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me speak to Andre?¡± Gogo looks puzzled at Susan.


    ¡°Next time I will take good care of you, let¡¯s hurry up and go home.¡± Susan touches Gogo¡¯s head and


    she reveals an expression of sorrow, ¡°Everything¡¯s mom¡¯s fault, next time mom will not make the same


    mistake. Except that you should not see him again.¡±


    A few stepster, Susan sees Johnson.


    Johnson feels that Susan has changed and something isn¡¯t right. Her face looks like she had cried and


    he immediately asks out of concern, ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly go back.¡± Susan just wants to leave immediately.


    Susan is actually very depressed and she didn¡¯t expect to see Alex here. The two of them are very


    affectionate and loving in the Ferris wheel. She has never seen such a scene. She thought that she


    had left these all behind but she didn¡¯t expect to feel so hurt.


    Susan¡¯s eyes are full of sorrow and Johnson quickly looks away.


    ¡­


    Alex and Miya disembark from the Ferris wheel. Joey is extremely contented and runs out of the


    haunted house with Ben.


    All of them gather to have a snack andugh and chat happily. But Miya notices that Andre was


    unhappy and moody.


    ¡°Andre, why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Joey is about to ask him howe she didn¡¯t see him in the haunted


    house. But then she worries that her trip to the haunted house will be exposed. So since Andre didn¡¯t


    reply, she also didn¡¯t pursue the matter.


    ¡°Today you had your fun and tomorrow you all must be good and go to school,¡± Alex says with a


    warning tone.


    The kids nod and appear very obedient. But Andre is still very moody and distracted.


    After going back and entering the main door, Augus is standing at the door waiting.


    Alex and Miya are startled and look at him strangely.


    ¡°Son, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Augus ces both his hands behind him and his expression are very anxious


    as if something serious had happened.


    Alex raises his eyebrow, howe he is here?


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    His tone has a hint of warning and in particr this uninvited guest.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The frowning Augus felt even more unsettled. But he suppresses his fury and says slowly, ¡°I have a


    very important thing to discuss with you.¡±


    Alex looks at Augus and his hands are trembling as if there really is something serious.


    ¡°You can say whatever it is over here.¡± Alex uses a cold and chilling tone and didn¡¯t give him a good


    attitude.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Augus is now wishy-washy. Obviously different from his usual demeanor. It looks like he has


    some difficulties.


    Alex also detects Augus¡¯s difference and signals to Miya.


    With a look, he signals to Miya to go in with Carmen and the kids.


    Miya nods and then brings them in.


    ¡°If you want me to go back to yourpany, then I¡¯ll tell you that the answer is no. Don¡¯t you waste


    your efforts.¡± Alex says coldly and doesn¡¯t want to give him any hope and doesn¡¯t want to waste time.


    Augus¡¯s voice became coarse and turned pitiful, the Alex group will be bankrupt soon. If you don¡¯t help


    me onest time, the efforts all this while will be wasted.¡±


    What? This absolutely shocks him.


    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Although he has anticipated this, if the Alex group continues to be


    managed by that woman, it will go bust very quickly. But he didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast.


    ¡°I admit my errors.¡± Angus lowers his head and is very sincere.


    He sees the normally high and mighty Augus resorting to such a gesture.


    ¡°Is this a trick of yours?¡± Alex purses his lips. Although this is his father, he has never treated him like


    his son.


    Augus entire body is trembling and says behind him, ¡°What I¡¯m saying is absolutely true. A lot of talents


    had left thepany and it feels like an empty shell. Thereafter inexplicably some strange forces


    turned against us that¡¯s why if there isn¡¯t a big infusion of funds, thepany will go under very soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at my wits¡¯ end that¡¯s why I¡¯m here to seek your help. You are my kin. I know that your small


    company has some funds. In any case, thispany will be yours. Why not¡­¡±


    Augus says these eloquently and extends his hand to pat his back but he dodges away.


    ¡°Forget about it!¡±


    This man is actually making his moves on the David group?!


    Alex looks at him with vignce, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I remember clearly that we had broken off father and son


    ties. He remembers the ruthlessness of Augus that day. He doesn¡¯t have a single feeling for this father


    and son rtionship.


    ¡°But we are indeed father and son. The blood coursing through your veins¡­¡± Augus can only y the


    rtionship card now.

 Chapter 620 You Are Going to Regret This

    Chapter 620 You Are Going to Regret This


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you said when you broke our father-and-son rtionship with me in the first ce.¡±


    Alex will never forget that moment, and his indignant gaze rest on Augus.


    Augus does not expect that Alex to refute back at him like this, he cannot help but tremble for a


    moment, but he quickly calmed down again. ¡°Well, everyone makes mistakes, why can¡¯t you forgive


    me, your father? Do you want me to get on my knees before you are willing to help me?¡±


    After saying that, Augus acts like he wants to kneel down.


    However, in the next second, Alex spits out a sentence that extinguishes all hopes he has.


    ¡°The David Group is not mine, it¡¯s my wife¡¯s! Go over there and beg to her if you can.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Augus points at him with trembling hands, and he starts to get furious. ¡°How could you do this


    to me? I¡¯m your biological father.¡± He says thest sentence with a heavier tone for emphasis.


    Alex, however, replies indifferently, ¡°I am just treating you just like how you treat me before.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Augus finally loses his patience, ¡°You better remember what you said today, I will make you


    regret itter.¡±


    However, Alex does not pay any more attention to him and immediately turns around and leaves.


    Augus originally wants to say something, but when he sees Alex has already turned and left, he cannot


    muster out a single word.


    He really does not expect that begging bitterly for his own son¡¯s forgiveness will end up like this. Now,


    who is willing to help him clean up the mess in thepany? Is this really his retribution?


    No!


    There must be another way to solve this problem!


    Angus scowls, squinting his eye, and a weary smile can be seen on his face


    ¡®Alex, as you choose to do nothing today, I will make you pay the same price in the future!¡¯


    ¡­


    Just after the few of them enters the vi, Miya immediately brings Andre into the kitchen.


    ¡°Mother?¡± Andre looks at Miya full with puzzlement.


    ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened today at amusement park there?¡± Miya actually wants to ask this


    question during the car ride.


    Andre originally has a smile on his face, but after hearing her asks that, his eyes immediately darkens.


    Seeing Andre¡¯s reaction now means that what she has guessed is correct, there is definitely something


    wrong.


    ¡°Andre, is there something that you can¡¯t tell mom?¡± Miya is now really worried about Andre as after he


    comes back from the amusement park, his mood bes even worse.


    Seeing that Andre still looks like he has a lot in his mind, Miya can only continue to speak, saying, ¡°Is


    there still something that you can¡¯t tell your own mother? If you don¡¯t tell me, mommy will be worried


    about you. So, if you have any problem, please tell me, I will find a way to help you.¡±


    Andre swallows his saliva, then looks up at Miya, and speaks in a heavy tone, ¡°I seem to have seen


    Gogo at the amusement park today.¡±


    Gogo?


    Hearing that name makes Miya¡¯s heart tremble fiercely. She should have thought of this problem a long


    time ago. This is because the only thing that can affect Andre¡¯s heart is Gogo.


    ¡°When you met Gogo, did you talk to her?¡± Miya really never expects that Andre feelings towards her is


    so sincere and deep.


    Andre, however, just shakes his head helplessly, his tone somewhat regretful, ¡°I originally wanted to go


    up and talk to Gogo, but her mother pulled her away.¡±


    The more he talks about it, the more lost Andre¡¯s expression bes. Miya also looks a little


    distressed.


    In other words, it is Susan who has taken Gogo away. However, they have a mother-daughter


    rtionship, so even if Gogo is taken away, it will not be anything out of the ordinary. Although Miya


    really wants Gogo to be with Andre, she cannot just snatch someone else¡¯s daughter away from her.


    ¡°Mom, I really can¡¯t live without being with Gogo. I want to go and meet her.¡± Andre breaths deeply as


    he makes a major decision, and then he speaks up his mind. However, Miya is even more shocked


    when she hears what he says.


    Miya is scared to death. ¡°Andre, you mustn¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Andre retorts resentfully. There has never been anyone he cares so much about. It feels like


    Gogo is his oxygen. Without Gogo, he feels like his life will be uninteresting and unbearable.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is just too dangerous, and besides, you don¡¯t know where Gogo is right now.¡± Miya is now filled


    with worry, because she is really afraid that Andre will really do these things when he is impulsive. If he


    really goes and look for Gogo, the consequences will really be unthinkable.


    After contemting for a while, Andre immediately pats his chest and says, ¡°Mother, just believe me, I


    can protect my own self, as long as you give me permission to go out, I will definitely find Gogo.¡±


    Miya does not believe in Andrea ability, but rather admires his intelligence, she knows that he can


    aplish a lot of things, but this matter is just too risky.


    ¡°Do you believe mommy?¡± Miya asks Andre in a long-winded manner, and of course Andre nods.


    ¡°Then just think as if you are giving mommy a chance, you give me a week¡¯s time, I will help you bring


    Gogo back and let you guys see each other. However, in the meantime, you have to promise that you


    won¡¯t do anything rash.¡± Miya feels that this is only way to solve this problem.


    Andre hesitates for a moment but he still nods his head at the end. She finally feels relieved. However,


    soon her nerves are all tensed up again. This is because she does not know how to find Gogo. And if


    she wants to find Gogo, she must first find Susan.


    If she wants to know the whereabouts of Susan, she is afraid as she will have to ask for Alex¡¯s help


    again.


    In fact, Miya does not want the both of them to meet, but for the sake of her son, she can only do this.


    In the evening, when the two of them are lying in bed, Miya tells Alex about the matter.


    ¡°What? You really want me to find Susan.¡± Alex is so shocked that he almost falls down from the bed.


    Miya lowers her head, and continues to speak, ¡°This is because Andre misses Gogo too much. And


    when both of you meet, I will be by your side.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you can¡¯t do this.¡± Alex refuses Miya¡¯s request, ¡°I can promise you anything, but this is the only


    matter that I cannot promise you.¡±

 Chapter 621 Carmen is Missing

    Chapter 621 Carmen is Missing


    ¡°However, this is really important to me, and if you don¡¯t go and meet her, then I¡¯ll have to do it myself.


    For the sake of my son¡¯s lifelong happiness, I will definitely do it.¡± Miya does not except Alex to have


    such a big reaction, so she deliberately turns away from him and pretends to be angry.


    Alex is not too happy about it and speaks in a somewhat aggrieved tone, ¡°My dear wife, you can¡¯t just


    use your husband just for the sake of your son¡¯s lifelong happiness.¡±


    Miya is almost amused by what Andrea says.


    ¡°Then are you going to help me figure it out or not?¡± Miya deliberately says in a yful manner.


    Saying that, Miya wants to stand up. Alex immediately pulls her hand, ¡°I will listen whatever my wife


    says.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°But¡­ just leave this matter to me. There¡¯s no need to bother my lovely wife, you can just stay and


    enjoy your happiness here.¡± Alex tugs Miya into his arms and then mischievously touches her nose


    with his hands.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said.¡± Miya purses her lips.


    Later, she suddenly remembers about Augus, so she asks, ¡°Today, what was the matter that prompted


    your father¡¯s visit?¡±


    ¡°He asked me to contribute funds to help the Alex Group, saying that the Alex Group is about to go


    bankrupt.¡± Alex says in a calm tone, as if he is stating something trivial.


    Miya, however, is sitting up straight at that time, ¡°Then why are you still so calm? Let¡¯s give him some


    of our funds to help him, and why did he stumble in the situation?¡±


    ¡°My dear wife, how can you be so kind? I¡¯ve heard that they were attacked by evil forces, so what was


    the exact situation? I also want to figure out what¡¯s going on right now.¡± Alex says, as he starts to


    be very serious.


    Noticing Alex¡¯s sudden change of mood, Miya cannot help butugh. Alex looks at her, very confused,


    ¡°Why areughing all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I know that in your heart, you actually still care about the Alex Group, right? You don¡¯t mean what you


    say,¡± Miya says, then she touches Alex¡¯s chest with her hands.


    However, Alex is stunned, is he really acting that obvious.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want him to bother us.¡± Alex says with a pretense.


    ¡°You just continue pretending then!¡± Miya, however, blinks at him mischievously.


    ¡°What did he say? He is your biological father. So, it¡¯s only right that a son helps his father, even though


    he has done many terrible things to us before. However, nothing can ever change the fact that both of


    you are in a father-son rtionship. Maybe he really knows his mistakes now.¡± Miya then rubs against


    Alex¡¯s arms and hugs him tightly.


    ¡°My wife, you¡¯re very understanding. That is why Miya is the one I love the most.¡± After saying that, he


    lips pounce onto hers.


    ¡®Hey¡­ wait a minute¡­¡± Miya is about to say that she is not ready.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer, I need yourfort now.¡±


    The result is that Miya is eaten up by Alex on the next second.


    Miya wants toin that, what kind offort is this?


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    Joey shouts from inside the room, ¡°Ah, great-grandma¡¯s missing!¡±


    Everyone quickly gathers towards the sound. In the end, even though they search the whole vi,


    Carmen is nowhere to be seen.


    Miya is so anxious, and she starts to murmur, ¡°Where did granny go to? She didn¡¯t really leave right?¡±


    ¡°Miya, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send extra men to find her right now.¡± Alex hugs Miya into his arms and saying.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± cries Joey as she hugs Miya¡¯s thighs, ¡°Mother, why did great-grandmother disappear? Is it


    because she thinks Joey is not obedient?


    Benes over and gently strokes Joey¡¯s back and says, ¡°Maybe great-grandmother just went out for


    a walk, and will be back soon.¡±


    Alex clears up his throat and says, ¡°Children, you should hurry up and go to school now, when you all


    come back, you will be able to see great-grandmother.¡±


    He swears that he will get Carmen back. He cannot let his wife and his kids down.


    Although the children are a little worried, they eventually obey the orders given and go to school.


    Miya sees that there is an unread message on her phone. This message is actually sent by Carmen.


    It reads, ¡°Miya, grandma is already satisfied to have so many happy memories with you all. Now I don¡¯t


    want to travel around the world anymore, I just want to find a quiet ce to spend the rest of my life in


    peace and you don¡¯t have toe over and find me. This is because I¡¯m leaving at the middle of the


    night, I¡¯ll arrive at a ce where you will not be able to find me.¡±


    After Miya sees this message, she cries even harder.


    ¡°Grandmother, she actually left us.¡± Miya looks at her phone incredulously. She starts to be mad at


    herself, grandmother has already told her that she wants to leave, but she did not visit her and did not


    do much to force her to stay. Now that grandmother has already left, what is she supposed to do?¡±


    Alexes over and looks at Miya¡¯s phone, and then at Miya who is in tears.


    Miya immediately rushes towards Alex and let Alex embraces her.


    At the same time, Miya¡¯s phone rings. Miya sees that the caller ID is Carmen, she immediately answers


    the phone excitedly.


    ¡°Hello, grandmother, where are you now?¡±


    However, from the other end of the phone, a male voice full of maism can be heard, ¡°Miya, how are


    you.¡±


    What?


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Why did you call me from grandmother¡¯s phone?¡± Miya now has a strong


    uneasiness in her heart, anxious as if she is an ant on a hot pot, and why does the man¡¯s voice from


    the phone sounds so familiar.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember my voice? Daughter-inw.¡±


    When Miya hears this, she is so frightened that she takes several steps backwards, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    It is actually Augus.


    The man who came to the door of their vi yesterday. Alex¡¯s biological father.


    ¡°What do you want? What did you do to my grandmother?¡± Miya has now be very agitated, so she


    shouts very loudly at the phone.


    Seeing that Miya is devastated, Alex can not hold it in anymore. He immediately grabs the phone and


    says to the person at the other end of it, ¡°Talk! What are your intentions?¡±

 Chapter 622 Despicable Augus

    Chapter 622 Despicable Augus


    ¡°Oh son, you do not remember my voice?¡± Augus¡¯s voice on the phone sounds very arrogant.


    ¡°Are you still a human being? How can you do such a thing?¡± Alex¡¯s heart is smouldering in resentment


    because this morning he was still thinking about how to achieve the capital turnover of the Alex Group


    so that the situation can be better.


    Augus bes more and more confident in his words, ¡°I told you long ago that you would regret it.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re threatening me now?¡± Alex¡¯s face has turned to the colour of moltenva and his eyes sh


    bolts of lightning, as if he is a beast that will go crazy to kill people at any moment.


    ¡°Let me tell you. If you don¡¯t get the capital turnover for mypany, then you won¡¯t be able to see that


    old woman ever again.¡± Augus feels that now he must be by hook or by crook as he knows that the old


    woman is his bargaining chip so he does not need to be afraid.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to treat me in such a way?¡± Alex feels that his father is indeed too heartless as


    his father bes frenzied and does this kind of thing again.


    Augus¡¯s tone is steadfast, ¡°Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t prepare the capital for ourpany, then you


    will be collecting the old woman¡¯s corpse.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Augus instantly hangs up the phone after saying that. Alex is too angry for the words.


    ¡°What exactly does he say? What is his requirement to let go of my grandmother?¡± Miya is so anxious


    that she can only grab her phone to redial Carmen¡¯s phone, but it cannot be reached anymore.


    Miya is so helpless that she slumps down and keeps scratching her hair with her hands, ¡°What should I


    do now?¡±


    Alex squats down and helps Miya to get up, ¡°Let me handle all this, I will never let him hurt


    grandmother.¡±


    Miya is originally very panicked, but after hearing Alex¡¯s words, she nods her head.


    Without hesitation, Alex asks Randy to be ready for driving the car. When he just gets on the car, Miya


    chases after him.


    ¡°Are you going to look for Augus? I want to go with you.¡± Miya has butterflies in her stomach as she is


    really too worried about Carmen¡¯s well-being.


    Alex frowns and looks at Miya caringly, ¡°As the saying goes, if you are too worried, you will make the


    wrong decision. I know that you are very worried about grandmother¡¯s condition, but I can solve these


    things by myself. If you¡¯re around, I¡¯ll be distracted easily.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± Miya spits out the words slowly, watching them drive away and


    disappear from her sight. Her heart is thumping fiercely against her chest while she is anxiously waiting


    for their news.


    In the next moment, there is a sharp braking sound at the entrance of the Alex Group.


    With a cold face, Alex gets off the car. Randy follows him respectfully with a document.


    When Alex walks into the office, he sees that Grace is lying on the table and spinning the pen.


    When Grace hears a sounding from the door, she thinks Augus ising and she immediately


    stands up and rolls her eyes disgustedly. But the moment when she realizes that it is Alex, her eyes


    sparkle with happiness.


    ¡°Alex, why are you here?¡± Grace¡¯s eyes are glowing. She walks towards Alex and earnestly hopes that


    she can jump onto his body. There is a delight and also a buzz of excitement in her tone.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Cut the crap, where is Alex?¡± Alex¡¯s voice is still cold.


    Grace replies with a tinge of sadness, ¡°He doesn¡¯te to the office today.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯te to the office?¡± Alex repeats these words stiffly, ¡°Then where the hell does he go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never asked him about his schedule.¡± To be honest, she is unwilling to see Augus


    appear in front of her. Being a beautiful and gorgeous woman, she does not want to see an old man


    every day.


    After hearing this, Alex wants to turn around and leave.


    Grace, however, is reluctant to see him leaving. She rushes to him and grabs his arm, ¡°Alex, we


    haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, can¡¯t you talk with me?¡±


    This is because, for Grace, it is really rare that she can see him here. To be frank, she really likes Alex


    very much. However, she has had sex with Augus and her parents keep forcing her to be with him. She


    is actually very helpless and grievous but she simply cannot find anyone to confide in.


    Although Grace looks so pitiful, Alex still treats her ruthlessly.


    ¡°Come on my stepmother, if you have anything in your mind, you can talk to my father.¡± Alex is already


    indignant at his father¡¯s actions, and now the woman whom his father dotes on is still in his sight. He


    can¡¯t help to make her as a punching bag.


    Grace¡¯s eyes turn watery and red, ¡°I just want to talk with you for a while, why you keep saying hurtful


    words to me?¡±


    The words said by Alex the next second hurt Grace even more.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll only take pity on my wife.¡±


    After saying that, Alex lifts his feet and leaves.


    Feeling blue, she sits on the ground, looking at Alex¡¯s leaving figure, thinking why is she so miserable?


    She buries her face in her hands and sobs quietly, unable to hold in the great tide of emotions.


    Randy looks back at Grace who is sitting on the ground, shakes his head and cannot figure out how


    come the CEO can be adored by so many women. However, Grace truly does look a bit pitiful right


    now.


    Sensing Randy¡¯s behaviour, Alex says, ¡°If you care about her, you can go back and asks her if she is


    okay.¡±


    Randy understands what do Alex¡¯s words actually mean and quickly shakes his head, ¡°I don¡¯t I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then quickly leave here.¡± Alex now only wants to find Augus and to know where exactly he has hidden


    Carmen. He does not expect Augus can be so unscrupulous.


    Randy does not dare to say anything more and only follows Alex.


    ¡°How is the matter that I asked you to investigate?¡± Alex asks in a gloomy tone.


    Randy¡¯s entire body is stunned. Last night, Alex called him suddenly and asked him to investigate a lot


    of things. Even God cannot find out everything in one day, so he can only reply with a heavy tone, ¡°Not


    yet.¡±


    ¡°When is the earliest time you can let me know?¡± Alex¡¯s face swells with anger and looks so terrifying


    as if he is going to kill Randy the next second.


    Although Randy already gets used to Alex¡¯s temper, he can still feel a haze of fear.

 Chapter 623 Proposal

    Chapter 623 Proposal


    Randy can only silently follow Alex whose face is overwhelmed with rage and fury. Alex looks really


    scary right now.


    But Randy cannot make anyints.


    ¡­


    Aileen is staying in Richard¡¯s car and she is on cloud nine. In the past, she always wanted to get a lot


    of things. But now, she feels satisfied as long as she can stay by Richard¡¯s side.


    Looking at Richard¡¯s handsome face, Aileen feels that whatever that is happening now sounds very


    unreal.


    ¡°Why you look at me this way?¡± Although Richard has been concentrating on driving, the gaze of the


    woman next to him makes him feel nervous.


    Aileen now turns her body to face him, shows a nymphomaniac look, gawks at his delicate features


    and swallows her saliva, ¡°I feel that everything is like a dream, I still can¡¯t believe it¡­¡±


    At this point, Aileen bes stammering.


    ¡°Can¡¯t believe what?¡± Richard parks the car at the roadside and looks at her with a deep gaze.


    Richard¡¯s unexpected serious gaze makes her heart palpitate.


    Aileen covers her heart with her hand and says with a trembling voice, ¡°I can¡¯t believe we are actually


    dating¡­¡±


    To be honest, until this moment, Aileen feels like she is living happily inside a beautiful dream.


    Richard raises his eyebrow, ¡°Is it that my feeling for you is unreal? Or, do you think I¡¯m not good


    enough for everything I have done?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re doing fine.¡± Aileen shakes her head desperately.


    ¡°Is it that I make you feel upset? Or is it you feel my request is uneptable?¡± Richard looks at Aileen


    with a guilty face, as if he is admitting his mistake.


    Aileen is confused. Is Richard now regretting about dating her because of her gibberish just now? She


    cannot let Richard change his mind! This is her dream wish, how can she let go of the happiness that


    she has been craving so much?


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Actually that is not what I meant. I just want to ask you a question.¡± Aileen thinks that she has to speak


    frankly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Richard says seriously.


    ¡°I want to know why you like me.¡± Aileen knows that this question is quite weird but eventually she still


    chooses to ask this.


    At this moment, Richard has a deep thought.


    Seeing Richard behave like this, Aileen can¡¯t help but feels a little disappointed. She does not expect


    that Richard has to think so hard to answer this question. Is it true that she has a misunderstanding?


    ¡°I feel very delighted that you confess to me as I really want to be together with you. But¡­if you don¡¯t


    like me, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Aileen feels that everything is just a misunderstanding. Even though Richard


    had confessed to her yesterday with great fanfare and asked her to date him, but¡­it seems like he has


    not rified clearly about what does he like about her and this makes her feel unsettled.


    ¡°My feeling for you is love at first sight.¡± Richard is silent for a moment andter replies with his lip


    pursing.


    After hearing this, Aileen feels a wave of relief and all her worries are gone.


    In the next second, Aileen does not care about the situation anymore. She unbuckles her seatbelt,


    buries her head in Richard¡¯s arms and hugs him tightly.


    ¡°You know what? For a long time, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to say that. I just want to know a reason that


    you like me.¡± Aileen feels that she is even happier than yesterday.


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe me, we can get engaged tomorrow.¡± Richard suddenly blurts out these words,


    causing Aileen to cough continuously.


    ¡°What were you saying just now?¡± Aileen suspects that there is something wrong with her ears.


    Richard just confessed to Aileen yesterday, and today he proposes to her. This is indeed too fast and


    sudden.


    ¡°I said we can get engaged.¡± Richard coldly utters these four words.


    Aileen can hear her heart throbbing loudly with adrenaline. She is overwhelmed by the continuous


    happiness.


    She begins to desperately hit her face using hands.


    Richard, however, is bewildered due to Aileen¡¯s strange behaviour. He quickly grabs her hands which


    are hitting herself.


    ¡°Are you rejecting me?¡±


    Seeing Richard¡¯s attractive dark eyes, Aileen feels that she has indeed deeply fallen in love with him.


    ¡°No! It is impossible for me to reject you, I¡­¡± Aileen just wants to verify whether she is dreaming. But


    she is a little shy to say the remaining words.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying yes now,¡± Richard adds his words immediately.


    Aileen is now chuckling but in fact, her heart has already exploded with joy. But at this moment, she


    cannot say it because she is kind of confused why does this man seem forcing her to marry him.


    ¡°Although I really like you very much, it¡¯s too rush for you to propose to me right now. We¡¯ve been


    dating for a short period only, not even a day. Have you thoroughly known and understood me?¡±


    Aileen¡¯s cheeks get hotter and hotter. She lowers her head and says sheepishly, ¡°You don¡¯t even have


    a proposal ring when you propose to me, how can I say yes to you?¡±


    When Aileen says until thest few words, she covers her face with her hands entirely. She regrets to


    speak so frankly, how can she blurt her words out so hastily. She should be trying to y hard-to-get as


    in the past, many men were captivated and fascinated by her after ying hard-to-get.


    Howe she cannot y hard-to-get as usual but is so obsessed with him?


    While Aileen is touching the car door nervously, Richard takes out a small red box from his pocket. He


    slowly opens the red box and there is a heart-shaped diamond ring in it. The diamond is brilliantly


    sparkling and fine dazzling, just like the sky full of stars, making people find it difficult to take eyes off it.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Aileen covers her mouth with her hand.


    The man in front of her has surprisingly prepared a proposal ring for her. In other words, he is really


    ready to marry her?


    Aileen¡¯s heart thumps wildly against her chest continuously. Her mind bes nk at this moment.


    ¡°I am now formally proposing to you, I hope you can marry me.¡± Richard looks at her with much


    affection.


    Aileen feels as if she is now isted from the world. It seems like the entire world is only left with


    Richard.


    ¡°Are you willing to marry me?¡±


    Richard¡¯s words are full of affection, which makes Aileen¡¯s mind be even nker.

 Chapter 624 Still no Sign of Her

    Chapter 624 Still no Sign of Her


    In fact, Aileen wants to say yes right away, but she is overwhelmed with happiness.


    It is unimaginable for her.


    Although she is eager to marry him, she still decides to take a deep breath and ask him again.


    "Do you¡­ Do you know who I am? "Aileen now starts to doubt that the man in front of her is mistaking


    her for another person,"Are you sure I am the one you want to spend the rest of your life with?¡±


    Richard takes Aileen''s hand and says to her, "I know that what l said has taken you aback, but I''m


    damn serious.¡±


    "Seriously?" Aileen says, opening her mouth in surprise.


    Richard caresses her gently on the forehead, "Do you remember the first time we met? Back then, I


    saw you were being bullied by two gangsters, so I decided to stand up to save you. From that moment


    on, I started liking you.¡±


    "While I was looking for you, you pretended to not know me, and I also said that I had you mistaken for


    another person.¡± Aileen still remembers clearly what happened that day, further more Richard''s


    reaction hurt her, so how can she forget about it? It''s just that Richard is not the same person as he


    used to be. How can he be the same?


    After noticing Aileen''s perplexed look, Richard starts to exin again, "At that time, I was arrogant, and


    I didn''t want to admit this feeling, but now I know I can''t live without you. Every time I go back home


    and close my eyes, I see you. So, yesterday, I made up my mind to look for you and to be by your side


    forever.¡±


    After hearing Richard''s confession, Aileen can''t resist anymore. She kisses him on the lips.


    So, the two are French kissing in the car.


    It is not clear how long it took before Aileen ended that tangled kiss.


    "I have to hurry to go to the set! If l don¡¯t go, the shooting is going to be dyed.¡± Although Aileen is


    reluctant to part with Richard, she also doesn''t want to lose such a good opportunity to show her talent.


    Richard steps on the elerator, to take her to the set.


    "Perhaps l am not picking you up this evening, but I am going to see you tomorrow. Please remember


    to prepare your residence certificate, as we are going to register our marriage." Richard said this and


    then left.


    Aileen is touching her lips with her hand as her face looks happy.


    Just when she is jumping from joy, Aron walks in bumping into her.


    Because of inertia, Aileen falls to the front. Fortunately, a hand holds her back, escaping a rough


    encounter with the floor. She is about to say thanks to the person who saved her, but after seeing that


    is Aaron, she asks with a long face,"Did you hit me on purpose?"


    "It''s true that kindness never pays off." Aron rolls his eyes helplessly. Then, identally notices on


    Aileen''s hand the ring, "Your ¡­ your hand ¡­How came there is a ring on your hand?"


    "Since you found out, I am going to tell you. Me and Richard are going to get engaged." Aileen keeps


    touching the heart-shaped diamond ring in her hand, and her face is full of joy, radiating happiness.


    After a while, Aileen seems to have reminded of something and adds,"No wait, we are getting married."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron is so surprised that he almost bites his tongue and says in disbelief, "Today is not April Fool''s


    Day. Don''t make fun of me."


    "I''m not making fun of you. Or you think that the ring in my hand is a fake? You can rest assured that,


    when the timees, you will have your share of the wedding banquet. Just don''t cause me any


    trouble.¡± Aileen''s has a big smile on her face. Now, is she the one that doesn''t notice Aron''s long face,


    rather ugly.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Since when you two start dating?¡± Howe Aaron doesn''t know anything


    about this? And since when they are together?


    Aileen disdainful pulls a corner of her lips, "it''s none of your business!In short, this is important to me,


    not that you would care anyway."


    After this, Aileen walks straightforward, passing by Aaron, up to the dressing room, to put on her make-


    up.


    During the next shooting, Aileen doesn''t know what is going on with Aron. He is continuously staring at


    her. But she isn¡¯t going to pay attention to him.


    ¡­


    Miya is walking anxiously around the house.


    She can''t wait any longer. She can''t help but calling Alex, "Did you see Augus? Do you know where my


    grandmother is?¡±


    "Don''t you worry!" Hearing Miya''s worried voice, made Alex feel very sad.


    How can Miya not feel anxious? She is extremely worried. Every time she thinks of Carmen, she can''t


    avoid wondering where she is, what is happening to her and if she is still alive. She is about to go


    crazy.


    "Answer my question right now!" Miya is yelling at him.


    Alex knows that he can''t conceal this from Miya, so he said, "No, but..."


    "Do something about it!" Miya feels like she''s losing her mind right now. She can''t understand why this


    is happening!


    After saying that, Miya quickly hung up the phone.


    Soon after she hangs up the phone, another call came in. Miya looks at her cell phone shocked.


    On the phone disy says is Carmen.


    She presses the answer button.


    "If you want to see the old woman again, you will do as I tell you."


    Miya is about to say something, but the person on the other side of the line interrupts her.


    "What do you want me to do? What do you want to do with my grandmother? I will do anything you


    want just her go. " Miya is thinking that is her fault that Carmen is in this situation.


    "Now, do you want to see your grandmother? Then walk alone to the door of the vi. There is a car


    that I specially prepared for you. Don''t tell anyone! No calls to the cops! I am warning you. If I see


    anything unusual, your grandmother will pay the price. "

 Chapter 625 What He will Find is a Corpse

    Chapter 625 What He will Find is a Corpse


    Everything that Augus is saying on the phone is just threats and warnings.


    ¡°Ok! I promise you! However what I ask is that you cannot hurt my grandmother.¡± Miya feels like she


    can¡¯t control many things, but it is important that she protects her grandmother.


    Just as she hangs up the phone, Miya wonders whether she should tell Alex about this matter, however


    she decides that right now she needs to do what she can to save Carmen and discards this idea. The


    security guard inside the vi is walking directly to the car at the entrance.


    Once Miya gets in the car she prepares to say something but the driver just steps on the elerator


    and drives forward.


    Throughout the journey the driver never gives Miya a chance to talk and for a moment she regrets ever


    getting in this car, she feels like she is on a road of no return. Did she even see clearly what the driver


    looked like? The driver then hits the emergency brakes of the car and they hit the front of a hard object.


    ¡°Get out of the car now.¡±


    The driver suddenly says something.


    Miya is a little confused however she knows that right now she is in a difficult situation so she can only


    get out of the car with the driver and follow him.


    The driver takes her to an abandoned warehouse, which seems to be quite a big warehouse.


    Surrounding the warehouse is many lush green trees, weeds and wildlife.


    There is a gust of wind however this is not what is making Miya suddenly feel cold.


    ¡°Where on earth are you taking me to?¡± Miya has already followed the driver into the big abandoned


    warehouse, however inside is empty except for some scrap iron, and she can¡¯t see Carmen¡¯s figure


    anywhere.


    She then starts to feel that something is definitely not right, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    Miya is now only paying attention to the driver in front of her. He is wearing a cap, mask and a wind-


    jacket; he is covered uppletely which makes it seem that he is afraid of other people seeing who


    he really is.


    ¡°How is it possible that you don¡¯t remember me already?¡± As the driver says this he takes off his cap


    and mask.


    Miya points at him trembling and then says, ¡°Augus?¡±


    ¡°My daughter inw, you finally remember me.¡± Augus smirks.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Miya already said that she was prepared to face anything however she is still very shocked


    to discover that the person who has brought her here is Augus.


    ¡°Where have you put my grandmother?¡± Right now Miya only wants to rescue Carmen.


    Augus shakes his head in disdain, ¡°I think you should be worrying about yourself right now.¡±


    As he says this a naughty smile appears on his face as he starts to walk towards Miya.


    Miya knows that Augus has bad intentions in mind so she shouts at him, ¡°What on earth do you want?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be talking to me in this tone; you should be more respectful with me. How is it that I


    never knew that my daughter inw was so na?ve and easy to deceive. You got into a man¡¯s car so


    easily.¡± Augus looks up at the ceiling and then walks towards Miya and grabs her arm.


    Miya wants to resist him however she is no match for Augus. Very soon she is being tied up with a rope


    by him.


    ¡°Augus! What are you doing to me? Where on earth have you hid my grandmother?¡± Miya who is


    starting to get agitated shouts at Augus.


    ¡°How is it that you are so stupid that you don¡¯t even know that you have been deceived by someone?¡±


    Augus twists the tied up Miya.


    Miya is bing more confused now as she listens to him and replies back to him as she tries to


    resist him desperately, "What do you mean by this?"


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡­¡± Miya wants to continue speaking however Augus starts to put a tape over her


    mouth. Augus then starts tough rather smugly, ¡°You are only just reacting to what¡¯s happening; it¡¯s a


    bit toote now isn¡¯t it? However this is good for me so first I would like to thank you.¡±


    Miya is trying to get free however it is of no use.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long until Alexes here to get you. In due course he will be so agitated and worked up


    that he won¡¯t be able to manage and oversee thepany so well, and when this happens I can take


    advantage of this opportunity and get involved. In the end he really is so infatuated and captivated by


    you.¡± As Augus says this he starts to roar withughter.


    Miya feels that Augus is being slightly terrifying right now and is starting to feel quite regretful.


    She is now being ced on a stool and is unable to move at all.


    Miya is desperately trying to get Augus¡¯s attention, so she raises her chin to indicate she has


    something she wants to say to him.


    Miya sessfully attracts his attention and Augus says in a rather scornful way, ¡°As matters stand now,


    you still have something you want to say?¡±


    Hearing this, Miya nods her head with all her strength.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After Augus is silent for a while, he finally tears off the tape on her mouth.


    ¡°Do you really think that I havee here alone? Let me tell you, I have already secretly informed


    other people about what I am doing. If you don¡¯t listen to me now then you will not be able to leave


    here.¡± Miya says as she clenches her teeth in anger.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Augus is starting to get infuriated, he is so angry now that air is gushing out of his nose.


    Miya deliberately raises the volume of her voice, ¡°If you are smart then you should do as I say, this way


    I can make Alex let you go, otherwise¡­¡±


    As she says this, Augus¡¯s sharp eyes notice the phone inside her pocket and therefore immediately


    goes to grab it.


    Since Miya¡¯s hands are tied, she has no choice but to let him take her phone away.


    Augus grabs the phone in panic and once he opens it he lets out a breath of relief.


    ¡°I never expected that you could be able to deceive people so well. You never told anyone anything; did


    you forget that you left in such a hurry before?¡± Augus says in a rather mocking way, ¡°Can¡¯t believe I


    was almost fooled by you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Miya never expected that Augus would be so sharp-witted in figuring this out. However she


    cannot just give up, if she continues to be stuck like this then she will definitely be used by Augus.


    ¡°Since there isn¡¯t much more you can say now and your phone is in my hand I will not let Alex be able


    to find you and I will not let him know that you are with me. I will slowly torture him to death! I will make


    him pay a heavy price!¡± Augus¡¯s eyes emit a strong sense of hatred.


    Miya feels that right now Augus is really starting to go berserk.


    ¡°Do you really think that you will be able to get away with this? Let me tell you, Alex will definitely be


    able to find me!¡± Miya says this in a very confident and affirmative tone.


    After Augus hears this he starts to be more impatient, ¡°I never expected that a woman who is tied


    up would still be able to project such confidence like this. Don¡¯t worry, he will find you but what he will


    find is a corpse!¡±

 Chapter 626 She is Missing

    Chapter 626 She is Missing


    Miya is evidently shocked by what she has just heard and not only does her body begin to shake but


    her voice is also trembling as she says, ¡°How could you still call yourself a human if you do this?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you really do not understand anything, you don¡¯t even realize that you are about to die,


    yet you still dare to interrogate me?¡± Augus sees the arrogance of this woman and starts to get even


    angrier.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this woman then his son would never be able to break away from the father son


    rtionship with him. In the end they are biologically rted, whereas this woman is just an outsider.


    No, to be more precise, she will be condemned as a traitor throughout the ages.


    With that said, Augus then takes out a sharp knife from behind him and the gleam of the knife makes


    Miya start to shiver uncontrobly.


    At this moment she begins to panic and tears start to fill her eyes.


    ¡°I never thought that I would be able to make you cry? Although I really want to know what it would be


    like to scrape a knife across your face, don¡¯t worry, I will deal with you only after I get the thing that I


    want.¡±


    After Augus says this he drops the sharp knife onto the ground, turns around and then leaves.


    Seeing that Augus is leaving, Miya is only able to yell at the air around her.


    ¡°Help me! Is there anyone here? Grandma¡­¡± Miya is brimming with disappointment, because she


    knows that even if she was to shout as loud as she can, no one will be able to hear her. However this is


    the only solution avable to her right now since her mobile phone has been taken away by Augus.


    Augus¡­


    How did she never know just how scary he was before? To the extent that he will stop at nothing to get


    what he wants. Today she finally understands and therefore can only me herself for being too


    careless. She was so anxious to do something before that she never really thought about the


    consequences of her actions.


    As she thinks about this, Miya starts to feel even more regret. She never thought that not only would


    she not be able to save Carmen but she also got herself trapped here. She really doesn¡¯t know what to


    do, so she mes herself and tears start to overflow from her eyes.


    Alex, where are you? Please hurry up ande save me.


    Miya is only able to shout within herself now. Meanwhile she is also very worried because she is fearful


    that he will harm Alex and the children. When a man is this violent he will definitely not see them as his


    rtives and will do whatever it takes. However, what she hates the most right now is that she has no


    way to warn anyone of this.


    ¡­


    Moving away from Miya, Alex right now is hurrying back to his vi.


    Meanwhile, Randy is receiving an urgent phone call. Once he hangs up the phone he immediately


    walks over to Alex and reports, ¡°Sir, it seems our guy has already found Carmen.¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Alex knows that this matter demands immediate attention since his Miya has been


    anxious about Carmen for so long now. He must find Carmen as soon as possible and bring her to


    Miya so she doesn¡¯t feel so sad and worried anymore.


    ¡°Alex don¡¯t worry, our guys is already bringing her back here now.¡± Randy reports respectfully.


    Alex just nods his head rather indifferently. However when he returned to the vi how could it be that


    he hasn¡¯t see Miya anywhere? Is it that she is feeling so miserable right now that she is not even able


    to walk around?


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Alex immediately grabs the housekeeper anxiously and asks. The housekeeper


    naturally knows that he is referring to Miya.


    The housekeeper just shakes their head and says, ¡°It seems that I saw her get in a car¡­¡±


    A car?


    Alex¡¯s long eyes narrowed and his tone is extremely cold bringing a sense of me and condemnation


    in his voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you send someone to go with her?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t allow this.¡± The housekeeper lowers their head as if they are a puppy who has just made a


    mistake. Right now the housekeeper is extremely disappointed in himself and wants nothing more than


    to escape from this embarrassment.


    Alex immediately takes out his mobile phone and dials Miya¡¯s number.


    Why didn¡¯t she tell anyone about what she is doing, could it be that she has run away again? Doesn¡¯t


    she know that this kind of behaviour makes everyone extremely worried?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, no one is able to answer the phone right now¡­¡±


    Alex tries to dial the number many more times however still no one answers.


    His heart is starting to feel as if it is being tugged at. He always feels that with her nothing is ever so


    simple.


    Miya, where on earth are you?


    At this moment, Randy is leading in a group of people, one of them being Carmen.


    Carmen looks at them with a dazed and nk expression. She originally wanted to leave here, and


    finally found a small vige to settle at, however in the end they bring her back here. Didn¡¯t she leave a


    message for them long ago saying goodbye?


    Could it be that they are unable to respect her decision?


    In addition when they brought her back they never once asked her for her opinion. It made her think


    that people from the criminal underworld havee to her.


    At first Carmen wants to say something however she notices that right now something is not right.


    ¡°Where on earth did you run off too?¡± Alex really wants to find a ce to vent to; however he knows


    that Carmen is Miya¡¯s grandmother so she can¡¯t be his outlet for expressing his emotions.


    ¡°I just wanted to find a ce to live a quiet life. In order to avoid you, I even sold my mobile phone


    however I never expected you to send someone to find me.¡± Carmen says rather innocently. She knew


    long ago that they would easily be able to find her, so it was not necessary for her to go to a lot of


    trouble to hide from them.


    Alex is shocked, ¡°What did you say? You sold your phone?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Carmen nods her head. Although she doesn¡¯t know what has happened she notices that Alex really is


    not looking well. Could it be that Alex and Miya had a quarrel because of her? If this really is the case


    then she really has be a wrecking force between them.


    ¡°Where is Miya?¡± Carmen finally has figured out what is wrong. She has been back for a while now


    however hasn¡¯t seen Miya yet. ording to reason, she should be anxiously searching for her right


    now. But why is there not even a trace of her presence?


    Alex¡¯s face suddenly darkens even more.


    Carmen is shocked, so they both really did have an argument?


    ¡°Alex, although Miya sometimes like to make trouble for no reason, however this is not a reason to


    argue with her.¡± Carmen says with good intentions.


    Alex naturally doesn¡¯t have any intention of exining everything to Carmen so immediately turns


    around to leave. He then just sternly instructed Randy, ¡°Send more people to stay near the vi and


    guard it.¡±


    Randy answers with an affirmative yes and then leaves in a hurry.


    Carmen wants to follow Alex and ask what is happening however is blocked by Randy.

 Chapter 627 His Objective is Miya

    Chapter 627 His Objective is Miya


    Randy gives Carmen a look signaling to her to leave.


    Randy walks out once he settles Carmen.


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s all this about?¡± Alex twists the phone in his hand and Randy didn¡¯t dare to look at the


    bent out of shape phone, it¡¯s too cruel.


    ¡°Mrs. Alex is missing.¡± Although Randy knows that saying this might offend Alex, but with things the


    way they are, he had no choice.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you the rest of today to look for her. Otherwise, you don¡¯t have toe back too.¡± Alex says


    coldly. His chilling eyes are shooting out daggers. Especially thest portion, it isced full of threat.


    Randy¡¯s heart trembles, though he feels that this is unreasonable, he nods helplessly.


    The Director really knows how to assign him tasks. For him to find Miya within today, it is as good as


    asking for his life.


    Alex feels that his brain is going to explode. He knows that he must have fallen for the bait-a-switch.


    Carmen wasn¡¯t caught by Augus. He used Carmen¡¯s phone to be a guise. His real target is Miya.


    True enough, the Augus is cunning and ruthless. He shouldn¡¯t have let him leave so easily. To think that


    he took away his woman just like that.


    The more he thinks about it, the angrier he became. He clenches his fists so tightly till the fingernails


    dig into his flesh until the marks are blood red.


    Seeing this, Randy¡¯s heart is torn with anxiety. He knows how important Miya is to Alex. Now that Miya


    is missing, the Director¡¯s heart must be near to exploding.


    ¡°Director, I know that you are very worried, but you must not worry at the expense of your body.


    Otherwise, when Missuses back and sees you in this condition, she¡¯ll be very worried about you.


    I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want Missus to be worried.¡± Randy is unsettled for a moment and eventually says


    these.


    He doesn¡¯t expect that what he says is rather effective.


    Alex calms down quickly but his expression is still very tense.


    Randy can rx a little but before this matter is resolved, he cannot totally rx.


    ¡°Why are you still standing here? Quickly send some people to look for him.¡± Alex res at Randy with


    fiery eyes and orders.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go immediately.¡± Randy runs like he is fleeing the scene of a crime. Afterall there is a huge


    issue waiting for him to settle.


    ¡­


    At the film set.


    ¡°Cut!¡± Hamish looks at the scene and shouts aloud.


    With Hamish¡¯s shout, Aileen, who is dressed in the traditional clothing, immediately jumps out of


    Aaron¡¯s embrace like she totally despises him.


    Aaron is naturally upset and hurriedly grabs her hand, ¡°what¡¯s the meaning of your expression?¡±


    ¡°Why is my expression any of your business? In any case, the take isplete, can you control me?¡±


    Aileen doesn¡¯t even want to talk to him.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Aaron is now so angry that he is speechless.


    ¡°In the future, apart from what¡¯s required during our film shoot, please don¡¯t talk to me.¡± Aileen¡¯s


    expression is full of disgust. And Aaron can see that all the disgust is right from the heart and not an


    act. In any case, it¡¯s far more convincing than when she was acting with him.


    When Aaron ponders about this, his heart feels unsettled. He goes forward to grab her hand, ¡°Do you


    hate me so much?¡±


    Aileen is simply feeling extremely frustrated. She struggles to break free from Aaron¡¯s hand, ¡°How


    many times must I tell you before you¡¯ll understand that I don¡¯t want to talk to you! Furthermore, I''m


    sure you know that I¡¯m someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Aaron immediately is stunned by Aileen¡¯s firm stance.


    She is right, what right does he have to meddle with her matters?


    ¡°So, can you release my hand now? What would others think when they see us getting physical over


    here? Furthermore, we are actors and think about if we be more famous, all the more we need to


    maintain our distance. I don¡¯t want to get embroiled in another scandal.¡±


    After saying, Aileen musters all her strength to push away Aaron¡¯s hand and she went to remove her


    makeup.


    Aaron is stunned and can¡¯t say a word. He never had such a feeling and why does he feel so hurt?


    When he sees the casually dressed Aileen with a radiant smile on her face and speaking childishly into


    the phone, at that moment, he found his answer.


    No wonder after he hears of her engagement, he became so angry within him. No wonder he was so


    furious when he sees her with another man. No wonder.


    He is too retarded. Howe he is so slow in realizing this?


    Aaron hurriedly changes into regr clothing and wants to catch up with Aileen. He needs to rify


    these matters.


    After walking to the roadside, Aaron sees Aileen so he didn¡¯t think twice and walks to her and grabs her


    arm.


    ¡°Ah! Scumbag!¡± Aileen is startled by the sudden encounter and screams.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scream, it¡¯s me, not a scumbag.¡± Aaron is at times puzzled at her nervousness and extreme


    reaction.


    Aileen turns around and when she sees that it¡¯s Aaron, bes even more frustrated, ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with you? I¡¯m standing here minding my business, why did you grab my arm? And I find that you are


    very weird recently, why are you harassing me?¡±


    ¡°Because I have something very important to tell you.¡± Aaron takes a deep breath and this is the first


    time he talks to a woman about something so important. So it¡¯s inevitable that he is nervous, though he


    is experienced in handling women.


    ¡°Must I listen to what you want to say?¡± Aileen still didn¡¯t give him a pleasant attitude.


    ¡°I¡­ really have something important to tell you.¡± Aaron feels that he must tell her these today otherwise


    there wouldn¡¯t be another chance.


    Aileen also feels that this is the first time she has seen Aaron being so serious and is stunned. She


    then replies calmly, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I want to tell you that, I think¡­¡± Aaron halfway through what he wants to say and is


    interrupted by a chilling noise.

 Chapter 628 Bring Her to the Bar

    Chapter 628 Bring Her to the Bar


    ¡°Excuse me, can you release my fianc¨¦e?¡± This voicees from above Aileen¡¯s head.


    But how is the voice so familiar? Aileen anxiously turns around and true enough, she sees her heart¡¯s


    most desired face.


    Aileen shakes off Aaron¡¯s hand and immediately dives into Richard¡¯s embrace, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you


    are busy tonight? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I was busy but when I thought that you need to go back alone, I felt uneasy and that¡¯s why I¡¯m


    avable now,¡± Richard says without a care. But his hand gently strokes Aileen¡¯s head but his re


    was on Aaron¡¯s.


    ¡°After all my fianc¨¦e is so attractive, what if she is harassed by those crazy fans, I¡¯ll then be super


    worried.¡±


    Although Richard is facing Aileen when saying these, his eyes are looking at Aaron, as if saying these


    intentionally to him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. There¡¯s nothing affecting me.¡± Aileen feels that she is the most fortunate girl


    on earth. Now she has both her career and rtionship. But all these are due to Richard and she is full


    of gratitude towards him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get into the car.¡± Richard let Aileen grab his arm.


    Aileen grabs onto his arm happily and after taking several steps, she remembers that Aaron was very


    stern towards her and she looks back at him and sees his dejected expression. She feels slightly sorry


    for him.


    So, she said to Richard, ¡°Please wait here for a moment. I have something to say to my colleague.¡±


    Richard nods in agreement.


    Aileen walks over and waves her hand at his face. At that moment Aaron was distracted.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have something important to tell me? Quick, say what you want, I¡¯ll need to


    leave soon.¡± Aileen ponders about it and decides to give him a chance. She doesn¡¯t want to see him


    being so depressed.


    Aaron is about to say something but he sees Richard walking over and he absolutely can¡¯t say it


    anymore. Aileen also keeps looking back at Richard while talking to him.


    He almost loses it when they were so bold to express their affections for each other in front of him.


    Aaron tightly wrings his hands and with a fierce tone, says, ¡°I have something very important to tell you,


    and that is, you are too ugly and unworthy of him.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Aileen is so angry that she is speechless and immediately stomps on his feet. She then walks


    over to Richard, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Thereafter they entered the car and Aaron sees Richard¡¯s smirk.


    When he sees them drive off, Aaron immediately regrets. How could he say something like that to her?


    He clearly didn¡¯t intend to say those but when his words came out, it simply turns into those insults. He


    feels extremely perplexed but without caring too much, Aaron runs to his car.


    In the car, Aileen recalls what Aaron said and is upset and bites her fingers.


    Richard naturally takes note of Aileen¡¯s actions and asks, ¡°What did he tell you to make you so angry?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me anything, and I won¡¯t get angry with this type of person. I was too excited and I really


    didn¡¯t expect you toe to pick me.¡±


    Aileen was deep in her thoughts and she realizes that she had disregarded the feelings of Richard who


    is next to her. So she uses her hand to tap her head to get that Aaron off her mind.


    ¡°Is there anywhere that you need to go? Richard asks but Aileen is still deep in her thoughts and didn¡¯t


    hear his question.


    ¡°What do you think about tomorrow¡¯s engagement venue? Do you have any thoughts?¡± Richard


    suddenly says to Aileen¡¯s surprise. She holds onto her injury and looks at Richard with wide-opened


    eyes.


    ¡°Are you serious about our engagement tomorrow?¡±


    Although she has epted his marriage proposal, but getting engaged tomorrow is frighteningly fast.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be married to me?¡± Richard stops the car and stares at her. His expression has a hit


    of impatience.


    Aileen suddenly has a feeling of being forced into marriage.


    ¡°No, I really want to be married to you. But this is too fast. We don¡¯t know each other that well.¡±


    Aileen thought that he simply said those but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so serious, unless she had


    underestimated her attractiveness.


    Richard purses his lips and smirks and then says, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s get more familiar


    with the other party.


    When she hears Richard¡¯s words, Aileen bes surprised because, in her impression of Richard, he


    is not that kind of person. He is a mboyant yboy but he is only a yboy in the nightclub who has


    another side to him.


    Aileen nods and they drove to the bar.


    Once she smells the odor of alcohol, Aileen couldn¡¯t resist and orders a few bottles of liquor. She


    doesn¡¯t know why the scene of Aaron expressing himself to her kept repeating in her mind. Why did he


    suddenly say those insulting words? Although he has always been very mischievous, but ¡­


    As she ponders, some words broke her train of thoughts.


    ¡°How do you like the ambiance here?¡± Richard elegantly raises the wine ss and asks her.


    From her position, he looks like a dashing prince and he has always been out of ce.


    Perhaps it¡¯s under the influence of alcohol, Aileen poured out her feelings, ¡°I feel that you don¡¯t look like


    the type whoe to these ces, why did you decide toe here?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Aileen is slightly drunk, Richard used his hand to tip her chin and then calmly says to her,


    ¡°Would you believe me If I were to say that I noticed that you are moody and brought you here for a


    drink?¡±

 Chapter 629 Have Sex

    Chapter 629 Have Sex


    Aileen is a little confused. She is incredibly moved when she hears this love story. Why is his voice so


    beautiful every time he speaks? Every single word is so strong that it can be engraved in her heart.


    "But I really don''t understand, what about me do you like? But when I talked to you before, you


    obviously ignored me. This really makes no sense to me." Maybe this is the case, Aileen hits Richard''s


    chest, and then says coquettishly.


    She doesn¡¯t know that her little gesture like this can ignite the little devil in a man the most.


    Richard grabs her hand and Aileen falls in his arms, "Do you know? I really like you, but after I''m with


    you, I feel like I don''t like you anymore."


    "Then do you now know who you like?" Richard asks casually while flicking her hair with his hand.


    "I feel very upset now. I know that the guy said something very important he wanted to tell me, but


    instead he talked to me in such a fierce tone. Who does he think he is?"


    Aileen purses her lips unhappily while talking.


    Hearing this, Richard suddenly realizes something.


    "So that is what you are upset about?"


    "I''m not unhappy, he ignored me, and I don¡¯t even wanna talk to him, who does he think he is? I don¡¯t


    mind him at all, he is just a yboy." Aileen says while tapping his chest with her hands.


    Richard frowns. This is what she is talking about.


    "Then I know what I should do next." Richard shows an evil smirk on his face.


    "I still wanna drink..." Aileen feels that she is a little dizzy. Suddenly, it goes all ck and she loses


    consciousness.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Half-dreaming and half-awake, she feels herself lying on a big soft bed with big hands touching her


    body. She feels sick, surrounded by the masculine hormonal scent, she likes the smell, so she feels


    veryfortable.


    In her dizziness, she cooperates with the man''s movements, and then the two of theme to their


    orgasm together, lingering with each other.


    ¡­


    After waking up the next day, Aileen realizes that she is lying naked on a big soft silk bed. There is no


    doubt that this is the presidential suite of the Royal Hotel.


    She feels her body hurt as if she was run over by a train. And her head is dizzy, is it really what drinking


    too much feels like?


    Then Aileen suddenly realizes what is going on. Last night, she had her gun fire. But the room is empty,


    nobody is to be seen. Who is the man she slept withst night?


    Aileen ps her head desperately with her hands, but she can¡¯t remember anything ofst night at all.


    She only remembers that the man she slept withst night, was very wild...


    The images that follow are all shameful.


    Aileen feels very confused and lost. She keeps pping her head. This is really hard to believe.


    She really hates herself like this.


    At this moment there is a knock on the door.


    She picks up the bathrobe next to the bed, wraps herself up, and then walks carefully to the door to


    open it.


    The room service walks in and puts a set of clothes in front of her, and then respectfully says, "This is


    our Mr. Richard left these for you. He said that he couldn''t help itst night. He apologizes for it, and he


    said he would take all responsibility."


    The girl¡¯s words leave Aileen speechless.


    After she leaves, Aileen is still stunned, unable to move for a long time.


    What exactly happened here? She actually had a physical rtionship with Richardst night, but why


    can''t she remember it at all? Fortunately, she never had done it with other men before, otherwise she


    wouldn''t know how to face him.


    Aileen thought that the two of them are moving too fast, but they already had sexst night, so the


    engagement seems to only be a matter of time. Although it feels strange, she changes her clothes and


    leaves.


    She doesn¡¯t know that there is a person hiding in the closet.


    ¡­


    Since what happenedst night is normal, Aileen cannot focus and makes frequent mistakes during the


    whole day while filming.


    The director, who used to praise her so much, begins to be more impatient with her, "What is the


    matter with you? Don''t shoot if you don''t want to shoot. It¡¯s early in the morning, show me some


    professionalism please."


    "Sorry, my condition today is not so good." Aileen can only apologize, because she doesn¡¯t know


    herself what is wrong with her .


    After all, she had slept with a lot of men before. Why isst night making her feel a weird kind of guilt,


    and she still has a lot of thoughts on it, is it because she slept with a worthy man? Because he said he


    would be responsible, and she herself cannot even count the amount of men she had slept with before.


    "Stop!"


    The director finally cannot take it anymore. "We will end work early today and we will not film anymore."


    Although Aileen feels guilty, but she doesn''t dare to say anything, so she only leaves silently to change


    the clothes, and Aaron walks over in that moment.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "I... I think I have ¡°engagement syndrome¡±." Aileen doesn¡¯t know why she is upset, maybe the words


    that she blurts out are the best exnation.


    Aaron frowns, and then asks in a heavy tone, "Are you really nning to be with that man?"


    "I don''t know." Aileen says this subconsciously. She used to be decisive, so why does it seem to have


    changed now?


    After that, Aaron bes more nervous, and asks her in all seriousness, "Then why don''t you just ask


    your own heart?"


    Aileen is stunned by his sentence.


    While she is in her own thoughts, she suddenly hears a yell from behind.


    "Aileen."


    She looks back and sees that it is Richard, her fiance.


    She stands up, but Aaron grabs her arm and faces Richard''s affectionate eyes. After a while, she frees


    herself from Aaron''s hand.


    "Even if I hold your hand tightly now, will you still walk towards him?"


    This question from Aaron makes Aileen stop.

 Chapter 630 The Engagement

    Chapter 630 The Engagement


    Aileen trembles slightly, she turns around and asks, "What did you mean by what you just said? Also,


    what was the important thing you wanted to tell me yesterday? ?"


    She doesn¡¯t know what is wrong with herself, she really wants to listen to Aaron.


    "I..." Just after Aaron says the first word, Richard walks over and pulls Aileen over.


    "We don''t have much time left. We must leave soon." Richard¡¯s expression is particrly anxious, as if


    there really is something important.


    "What is it?" Aileen feels a little confused.


    Richard touches the hair on her forehead with his hand and tucks them behind her ears. The gesture


    was very gentle. Then, his voice that is maising sounds in her ears.


    "Don''t you remember? Today is our engagement day, and tonight is our engagement dinner."


    When she watches him speak in this state of total seriousness, Aileen now bes expressionless,


    because she seems to be used to Richard''s demanding way. And it''s almost faster than lightning. But


    at the same time, she is still not used to it at all.


    Aaron on the other handes running to them, unwilling to let her go.


    "Although you are an investor in this movie, it does not mean that you can do whatever you want with


    her. Please don''t make it difficult for others. Just look at her, she doesn''t want to leave with you at all."


    Aaron sees through Aileen at a nce. The reluctance on her face is too obvious.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He doesn¡¯t think about it much more, he walks forward and grabs Aileen''s hand.


    Aileen is a little surprised, she really never expects that he will do such a thing. This ispletely


    inconsistent with his usual behavior.


    ¡°You seem to know my fiance very well." Richard''s tone is full of disdain, and then he looks at Aileen


    suspiciously.


    Aileen suddenly bes even more confused.


    "I just don''t want her to be unhappy." Aaron says very seriously, "This is about her lifelong happiness,


    so let her choose. You can¡¯t just take her away like that."


    "Then choose by yourself." Richard looks at Aileen confidently.


    In the end, Aileen points to Richard.


    Aaron can only stay back, and watch her walking away from him.


    Although Aileen follows him away, she can¡¯t help but look back at Aaron, who looks lost and lonely, not


    knowing why she feels a tiny heartache. She obviously likes Richard, he is her lifesaver. Why does she


    still feel so depressed?


    ¡­¡­


    In the vi.


    "The investigation I asked you to do for me, how is it going?" Alex''s face is gloomy, dark and especially


    scary.


    Randy''s whole body is trembling. He has never seen their president so scary. After all, this time things


    are really extraordinary.


    But for some reason he can feel that Alex seems to vent all his anger on him. After all, he didn''t mean


    for this situation to happen alone. He can only call out for grievances in his heart, but he does not dare


    to say anything out loud.


    "Augus will be attending a dinner engagement ceremony tonight." After Randy did everything possible,


    he can not find out Miya''s whereabouts, so he can only get the gossip. It¡¯s better than nothing.


    "I asked you to check Miya''s whereabouts!" Alex is furious asking Randy.


    "I don''t know¡­. I even tracked the car, but she is still lost, and the car is also driven without a license


    te, so... But we can look for Augus. This is the most reliable news, he will definitely be there, it is


    said that he is a very important person at that party." Randy can only try to avoid an outbreak.


    "Do you know who it is?" Alex suppresses his killing thoughts, and says in a cold tone.


    "The man who is engaged is Richard. As for the woman, I don''t know much about her." Randy takes a


    deep breath and says seriously.


    "Get my car! Let''s go now."


    Alex feels the urge to kill him now, without leaving a single trace at all.


    Randy can finally get out of his suffering temporarily, because he has sessfully diverted Alex¡¯


    attention to something else. Otherwise, he is always used as a punching bag, and he always feels


    helpless.


    "By the way, the children and Carmen, get it all settled." Alex recalls something, and orders.


    The engagement party is held in the luxurious vi of the Richatd family.


    A ck Ferrari drives a beautiful curve on the side of the road, andes to a halt with an emergency


    brake.


    The sharp braking sound attracts everyone''s attention.


    Then Alex, in a ck suit, gets out of the car. If the guests don¡¯t know that the groom of the


    engagement party is Richard, they would think that this is him, because he looks so domineering and


    handsome.


    When Alex takes his steady steps towards the scene of the engagement ceremony, he doesn¡¯t expect


    to see his sister Aileen.


    His long, narrow eyes deepen again.


    Aileen, who is standing on the side, is also dressed in a fine dress, wearing a small white dress with a


    ne customized by Ferrari'' hanging around her neck. Richard had this outfit exclusively made for


    her. The moment Aileen knew about this, she also felt very ttered. But she doesn''t know what to do


    now.


    Because the scene in front of her is so huge, it makes her a little overwhelmed. There are many


    businessmen she has never seen before, and there are many famous figures in the entertainment


    industry, this is what she has always wanted to see.


    But at this moment nothing can make Aileen get excited anymore. She looks around, but she doesn¡¯t


    see Aaron, and she cannot help but think of the way he looked today, feeling very ufortable in her


    heart.


    Just as Aileen is feeling frustrated, she looks up, he sees her brother Alex.


    Seeing a familiar person in the crowd makes her feel very relieved. Although she is the future bride


    today, she feels more like a bystander.


    "Alex, why are you here?"


    "I should have asked you the same question, hm?" Alex has a sullen face, showing a stiff expression,


    "My own sister is actually engaged, and I just found out."


    Aileen feels wronged, she also wants to say that she also just learned about it!


    "Alex, I..." Aileen wants to exin, but Alex quietly closes up against her ear and says in a low tone,


    "Miya is gone, she must have been taken by Augus, I need your help."


    When Aileen hears the news, she subconsciously wants to scream. Thankfully, Alex covers her mouth


    with his hands before she can do so, "Are you trying to make this news public?"


    After hearing Alex''s warning, she nods slowly.

 Chapter 631 A different Augus

    Chapter 631 A different Augus


    With Alex''s warning, Aileen naturally nods like a good girl. After all, this matter is really no small matter.


    So of course she has to deal with it calmly.


    "How do you want me to help you?" Aileen also feels confused now.


    Alex says, "But tell me first, how did you get involved with Richard?"


    "He wooed me!" Aileen says. She can lie about other things, but she will never lie about this matter.


    "When did this happen?" Alex doesn¡¯t want to bother about her personal life at all, but now this matter


    involves Miya, so he must break his habit and ask.


    Aileen gives a muffled voice, and then says, "Just these two days." What she is telling is a fact, but she


    doesn¡¯t know why she feels a guilty conscience.


    "Get engaged in two days after wooing you?" Alex asks incredulously.


    "Actually, I don''t know how... I can¡¯t exin to you with just a few words." Aileen also feels that she


    can¡¯t exin everything clearly.


    A thoughtes into Alex''s mind, that is, Richard either has a crush on Aileen for a long time, or he


    has nned this for a long time.


    Anyway he thinks about it, only these two possibilities remain.


    "Don''t say I didn''t warn you, you''d better keep distance from him." Alex says with a darkened face.


    If this was him telling her in the past, Aileen would definitely not take his words to heart. but now...


    "Alex, I also want to ask you for a favor." Aileen finally utters these words after some careful


    consideration.


    "What is it?" Alex is obviously impatient.


    Aileen really knows her brother too well, "Can we..."


    "Don¡¯t tell me you don''t want to be engaged anymore, do you?" Alex sees what she is thinking at a


    nce. She doesn¡¯t look like she wanted to be engaged now, it rather looks like she wants to escape


    the marriage.


    After Aileen hears what Alex said, her eyes are about to shine, and she grabs his hand excitedly, "Alex,


    you will help me, right?"


    "If you want to escape from the wedding, don''t even think about it!" Alex looks at her fiercely, "I need


    you to get close to Richard and Augus."


    After all, if he approaches them with all too obvious, it will not be conducive to his own business. It will


    be unconscious if Aileen does something by their side.


    Aileen suddenly feels wronged. How can she have such an unreliable brother? But she knows he is


    only behaving like that all because of his wife.


    He clearly cares more about his wife than his own sister!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "I..." Aileen wants to say something, but is interrupted by Alex.


    "The bigger picture is more important here."


    These words simply make Aileen speechless.


    "You go and try to get close to them and see what conspiracy they have nned." After Alex tells her


    what to do, he turns and walks to the other side.


    Aileen feels really helpless. She doesn¡¯t feel like this is her engagement. It is clear that she is ying


    the spy, how can she be happy. What happened that she suddenly got herself into this mess? And


    Richard keeps her on the side from beginning to end, as if she is just a decoration.


    Grace enters the arena holding Augus'' arm. She doesn¡¯t even bother toe to such an asion, but


    she overheard Augus mention that Alex will also be there, so she just wants to take a look, but she


    doesn¡¯t expect to see the person she dreams of. . Last time they met she hurriedly said goodbye.


    Although he hurt her very much, she still cares about him.


    Aileen sees Augus and Grace, so he immediately walks up to them, staring fiercely at Grace who is


    dressed in a ck short dress. This little fairy is really good at seducing men.


    "Dad!" Although Aileen is filled with anger, she still swallows it all up and says this. At the same time,


    there are a lot ofints in her words, "Dad, shouldn''t you be taking Mom to attend this kind of


    asion? What''s the matter with you to take a woman who is so much younger than you?"


    Aileen knows that she will offend Augus by saying this, but she doesn¡¯t care that much anymore. Now


    she is simply angry and she wants to get justice for her mother.


    Why does this woman who appeared suddenly in her life trying to win over her mother''s position?


    Grace now also feels the hostility in Aileen''s eyes, but she is disdainful of it, she has long been used to


    it. She just wants to find Alex in the vast crowd, and that''s it, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t havee to


    attend this engagement party.


    "How dare you talk to Gracie like this?" Augus tries his best to protect Grace who is standing by his


    side, his hand ced on her shoulder.


    Aileen really cannot take it anymore, how can her father be so lustful? So she says sarcastically, "What


    are you doing, robbing a cradle. And god, you are calling her Gracie?"


    "We are not done picking our bones yet, this time the engagement is the matter." Augus is a little


    frustrated when he hears this.


    But Aileen rolls her eyes at him, she doesn¡¯t want to pay attention to him, but thinks of what Alex said


    to her just now, and finally relents.


    Augus says to Grace softly, "Gracie, you can go around and check out the ce, and I will be right with


    you. I have something to tell my daughter now."


    Grace nods. She is anxious to leave this man''s side immediately. She has to act every day. In fact, she


    is very tired. When can she finally get rid of this kind of life?


    "What? Why did you distract Grace? What do you want to tell me?" Aileen''s tone is very rude. When


    she thinks of her tearful mother, she feels as if she is about to blow up.


    "Do you see what attitude you have now? Is this your attitude when talking to your father?" Augus


    cannot tolerate his daughter¡¯s rebelliance.


    "I don''t have a father like you, you don''t even care about my mother, what should I care about you?"


    Aileen retorts.


    Augus is so angry, his veins are about to pop, "Did you find a backup now, so you want to rebel?"


    "So what do you want to do to me?" Aileen thinks in her heart, is it possible that he will beat herself to


    death here?


    Augus, who wants to be furious with her, seems to remember something suddenly, and then his tone


    softens, "But today is the day for you to get engaged to Richard, so I am not gonna tell you more


    nonsense."


    He also smiles somewhat relievedly.

 Chapter 632 A Pleasant Cooperation

    Chapter 632 A Pleasant Cooperation


    Aileen suddenly feels that she bes even more frightening like this. Her engagement has nothing


    to do with him. Could there be any conflict with his interests? Is she being used?


    "Dad, I think it''s bizarre that elder brother does not bring sister-inw over for such a big asion."


    Aileen decides to test him.


    After hearing that, Augus immediately opens his mouth and says, "That woman won''t be able toe,


    she''s already..."


    It is until then that he realises that he has said the wrong thing, so he immediately changes the topic. "I


    won''t care so much about their affairs. Now you just need to do your part and be Richard''s wife, it


    will be beneficial to ourpany in the future."


    When Aileen hears thest sentence, she finally understands this man''s purpose. It is all for the benefit


    of thepany. No wonder he is smiling so brightly. She feels that she is going to die being engaged in


    this marriage somehow.


    And from Augus¡¯s words just now, she clearly knows that something is not quite right. Can it be that


    Miya is really in his hands?


    "Dad, did you kidnap sister-inw?" Aileen does not want to beat around the bush, so she might as well


    just ask him directly and straight to the point.


    Augus¡¯s body trembles slightly as if he does not expect Aileen to be so direct.


    "How can you talk nonsense about such things?" Augus is obviously looking guilty.


    His reaction has already betrayed him.


    Aileen is now looking at him with an unfaithful face, "So you really kidnapped sister-inw, why did you


    do that?"


    Hearing Aileen uttering out the words without thinking, Augus¡¯s entire body is on the verge of exploding


    in anger, how does he raise such a disappointing daughter?


    "What are you babbling about? How can you talk nonsense about such things?" Augus speaks in


    annoyance.


    "I didn''t expect you to be despicable like this. Tell me, where did you hide sister-inw?" Aileen decides


    to seek justice for her sister-inw this time.


    "Now that your wings are hard and you can fly, you are getting bolder, aren''t you? I''m telling you, if you


    continue to meddle in my affairs, I won''t even let you go." After Augus says this, he turns around and


    leaves in a rage, not expecting his daughter to anger him like this. It is really infuriating.


    "Hey... " Aileen wants to chase after him initially. But after thinking about it, it seems like she is too


    worked out just now, she might have alerted him instead of catching him off guard. But she really can¡¯t


    hold back the anger in her heart.


    Augus can¡¯t care much now and decides to just go straight ahead. He originallyes here just to hear


    them talk about engagement news. He is very delighted because if his son-inw can invest in his own


    company, it will be a significant amount of money. It will definitely bring hispany back to life. If the


    company continues like before, it will definitely end desperately.


    Suddenly, someone lightly taps Augus''s shoulder, and he turns around very impatiently, even wanting


    to curse at that person. Who knows that the person he sees behind him is actually Richard. He


    immediately says to Richard with a yful smile, "Mr Richard is really young and promising. My


    daughter will be so honoured to be married to Mr Richard."


    Richard¡¯s face was expressionless, but the corners of his mouth are filled with disdain. In fact, he has


    been trailing behind Augus, and has heard the whole conversation between Augus and Aileen just now.


    "I heard that yourpany seems to be very short of fundstely." Richard immediately opens his


    mouth to say.


    Augus initially wants to mention this matter, but Richard is the one who speaks first. He is naturally over


    the moon all of a sudden.


    "Son-inw, you are really too good." He hasn''t expected Richard to be so proactive.


    Richard tugs at the corners of his mouth, "I can invest in yourpany. But I have one condition."


    "I know you like my daughter, just feel free to get engaged to her. You don''t have to go through my


    consent for anything in marriage." Augus generously opens his mouth and states. Anyway, he doesn¡¯t


    really care about his daughter. If he loses her, he can just have another one, but there is only one


    company.


    "I think you have misunderstood me. This condition refers to... "Richard leans towards Augus''s ear and


    whispers to him.


    After Augus hears it, his entire facial expression changes. Unexpectedly swallowing his saliva, how


    does this man seem to know everything? But he can¡¯t care less, as long as he can make thepany


    operate like before, Augus must agree.


    "Good. I promise you." He feels pleased with the thought that thepany''s financial problems will be


    solved right away, without carrying out his ns to threaten Alex.


    It seems that this step can be ignored entirely for now. After all, he only owns a smallpany, how


    can it bepared to Richard¡¯s?


    "I hope that we can work well together." Augus is deliberately trying to please the man in front of him


    who is funding.


    "Remember, I want to see what I want to see by tonight." Richard opens his mouth tomand that he


    has be very impatient.


    Augus initially wants to ask why but after thinking about it, he decides to forget about it. Anyway, there


    is no need for him to be nosy.


    ...


    Grace walks around the scene and finally finds Alex standing indifferently with his hands in his trouser


    pocket in the middle of a swarm of people. She immediately squeezes out a pleasant smile and walks


    over that way.


    "Brother Alex... "Grace¡¯s voice is still so sweet. She is just trying to please him.


    Alex, however, is cold and unwilling to talk to her.


    "Don''t you even want to say one more word to me now? In fact, I really want to tell you that I am being


    forced. I don¡¯t mean to be your father''s woman. In my heart..." it¡¯s all about you.


    Saying that to the end, Grace gets choked up. It seems like she doesn¡¯t even have a chance to confess


    now. She used to be able to tail him naturally, but now she is no longer clean.


    And it is still his father that she is with, somehow making her bing his stepmother. It is indeed a


    joke tough about. So she feels desperate for being such a person.


    "Are you done with the act?" After seeing no movements from Grace, Alex immediately speaks again.


    As soon as Grace looks up, she sees his hardened expression, which is cold and somewhat


    frightening.


    "Why do you hate me so much? Do you have any idea why I''m like this? It''s all because of you." If it


    isn¡¯t for trying to stay by his side, why will shein to Augus, then let him have his way and end up


    losing her innocence?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 633 Grace Is In Pain

    Chapter 633 Grace Is In Pain


    Still, the worst of all is that her parents even force her to stay with Augus. She is now living in despair


    and pain every single day. Every day is worse than the next.


    "So you''re here to condemn me now?" Alex narrows his eyebrows, disying an arrogant, domineering


    look.


    "I... just want to tell you that I still like you a lot." Grace really can¡¯t hold herself back. She really wants


    to be with him forever. But why does it be soplicated?


    Alex coldly sweeps a nce at Grace, "I''m afraid this is not a good look, stepmother."


    He specifically entuates thosest two words, making them sound so sarcastic to Grace''s ears.


    "I..." the tears inside Grace¡¯s eyes flows down, and her makeup is ruined.


    "What did I do wrong? Why do you have to do this to me? I obviously just want to stay by your side, so


    why don''t you just take me away, just take me away." Grace¡¯s emotions be even more agitated


    because she simply doesn¡¯t want to stay by that old man''s side. She is tired of having to serve him


    every day and tired of being pampered by someone so disgusting.


    Alex still doesn''t change his face, "You chose this yourself in the first ce, then you have to suffer the


    consequences."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "But I regret it..." says Grace in tears as she wipes her tears with her aggrieved hand. Hopefully, this


    will change his mind.


    When Alex sees that Augus and Richard are discussing something important, he tries to walk over to


    them, but he ends up being held in Grace¡¯s arms again. He res at her, making in her let go of his


    hand aggrievedly.


    But in the next second, Alex can no longer see the duo. Damn it!


    "Do you know how much trouble you''ve caused me? If you want to leave a good impression for me,


    then please don''t appear in front of me ever again." Alex leaves behind a warning, then hurriedly


    leaves.


    Grace¡¯s entire heart is broken as she sits paralysed on the ground. She can¡¯t understand why he just


    has to hate her so much?


    Brother Alex...


    "Why do you run away from me? Which part exactly am I not as good as Miya? Why don''t you tell me, I


    can change it all for you," Grace still doesn¡¯t give up and chases after him, she can¡¯t let herself miss out


    on such a great opportunity. She is afraid that she will never see Alex again, so she has to find a way to


    get him.


    She doesn¡¯t care if she is seen in public. She just goes straight up and hugs Alex''s thigh.


    "I''ll never leave your side again." After everything that has happened, Grace feels safe only by his side,


    and she is heartbroken to lose him like this.


    "It''s time for you to stop this," Alex says as he shakes her off.


    When Dennis sees this, hees over and picks up Grace, who is still trying to go after Alex.


    "Don''t embarrass me over here."


    Grace''s eyes are turning red, "Don''t do this to me, dad."


    "Now who doesn''t know that you''re my daughter, you''re clearly embarrassing me by doing something


    like this here now, I won''t let you do this." Dennis just wants to teach Grace a good lesson.


    "Dad, why don''t you think about how I feel? I never wanted anything, but I really like him now, and I just


    want to be with him. I don''t want to be with that old man anymore." Grace says in a pleading tone.


    "Do you have any idea what you''re talking about right now? If you dare to speak nonsense again, I''ll


    strangle you." Dennis is so angry that his whole face turns red.


    "Just strangle me!" Grace closes her own eyes, revealing an expression as if she is looking at her own


    death. She is living worse than death every second of the day anyway.


    "Get back to Augus right now."


    Dennis orders but Grace resists even more, "I''ll never go back."


    "That man doesn''t even like you, what''s the point of you pestering him?" Dennis warns.


    "But I like... "Grace¡¯s entire heart is clenched. Why does she have to live in such pain?


    "Smack!"


    Arge red palm forms on Grace¡¯s face. The irresistible hot pain makes Grace feel even worse.


    At once, she stops crying.


    She doesn¡¯t know how she is brought back by her father, so when shees back like this, her mother


    comes over. Grace thinks that she will get somefort, but she doesn¡¯t expect to get even more


    stinging coldness.


    "Did you offend your father again. Listen to your parents, you have to serve Augus well. How else will


    we gain a foothold? Stick to him and obey well, you understand?"


    Grace can barely hear half a word of concern in those words at all. It feels more like as if she is being


    used.


    "Why do you only care about your own personal benefits? Have you ever thought about how I feel?"


    Grace lowers her voice and says.


    "What are you babbling about again?" Dennis bes even more impatient and says in an


    exasperated manner. "I was supposed to be at the gathering for the banquet, but I waspletely


    screwed up by this girl, causing me to have to bring her back and humiliate myself."


    Dennis curses as he stares ferociously at Grace as if she is some dirty thing.


    Grace also feels as if she is very unwee right now. Is she about to be swept out of the house? Why


    does the world have to be like this? Why must her parents do this to her?


    She smirks, mocking herself for these encounters. No one shall be able to sympathise her feelings


    now.


    "Do you think of me as your daughter?" Grace speaks with a devastated voice, "I want to ask this


    question so much, am I really your biological child?"


    "What are you talking about there again? If you''re not our daughter, then who is?" Dennises over


    to appease Grace while helping her up.


    "Why would you treat your own daughter like this?" Grace says to herself.


    The two of them can¡¯t wait to push her into the fire. How can there be such cruel parents in this world?


    Grace can¡¯t really figure it out. She doesn¡¯t want a home like this at all.

 Chapter 634 Aaron Appears

    Chapter 634 Aaron Appears


    Dennis walks over and pulls Grace''s ears, "You want me to beat you up?"


    "Beat me to death if you dare," retorts Grace. She doesn''t want to have to quietly do all those pointless


    stuff anymore anyway.


    "You¡­" Dennis is so furious he can''t say a word.


    "I don''t want to live anymore, I''m better off dead if I have to be with that old man every day!" Grace


    yells on the top of her lungs at Dennis.


    Seeing his daughter so out of control, he decides to ignore her and says, "Do whatever you want."


    Grace''s mother squats down andforts her, she then says, "Why do you choose to make your


    father angry? Go back to Augus''s side now."


    Nobody ever listens to her, she is losing hope, nobody around her is ever sincerely nice to her. What


    can she do?


    Alex also hates her, he will never fall in love with her for as long as he lives. Why must she keep on


    living in this case? Tears roll off her cheeks as she ponders about herself.


    Grace goes up to the balcony when nobody''s looking. Alex will never love her and her parents just use


    her. With that thought in mind, she opens her arm and jumps.


    This is probably where she belongs.


    And now she''s finally free.


    Augus makes a few calls and goes back to the event, he then realizes that Grace is nowhere to be


    found and she is not picking up his calls, he is slightly worried.


    Suddenly, he receives a notification about a money transfer. Richard has told somebody to make him


    an instant transfer.


    Richard is so efficient when ites to handling affairs, Augus feels a bit unhappy about it. But with


    this, hispany''s crisis can be solved momentarily.


    He is about to leave when all of a sudden Alex blocks his way, Alex says coldly, "Where did you hide


    Miya?"


    "Sorry, I don''t understand what you are saying," Augus puts on an innocent act.


    "Let me ask you this one more time, where did you hide her?" Alex''s eyes sh killing intent, he might


    really strangle the man before him to death if he isn''t his biological father.


    Augus continues putting on an act, he says indifferently, "Stop spouting nonsense, you are not going to


    get the answers you want even if you kill me."


    "Tell me your conditions," Alex can only bargain his way out, he is willing to sacrifice everything to save


    Miya.


    "I was going to discuss it with you before this, but now it is toote," Augus sounds arrogant.


    Alex clenches his first, he tries to suppress his anger, "Tell me, what do you mean?"


    "I mean what I said, now that your sister is sessful, I have no need to rely on you anymore, just


    concentrate on managing that failingpany of yours," Augus puts on airs and leaves cockily after


    saying that to Alex.


    Alex is halted by some bodyguards as he is about to go up and stop Augus. Randy notices the situation


    and tries to bring some people over.


    Richard then walks over and he blocks everybody''s way, he is obviously trying to ensure that Augus is


    able to leave the venue.


    Augus uses the opportunity to leave, he even manages to squeeze in a "thank you" to Richard before


    he walks away.


    These two are definitely in cahoots.


    "I own this ce and this is my engagement party, I hope that you can behave more politely," Richard


    sounds courtly, but his tone of voice is also threatening. Though, Alex doesn''t give a damn about him.


    He walks up and ns to interrogate him harshly, but Randy stops him and whispers to his ears, "Mr.


    President, he owns this ce, let''s not act rashly, they have more people than we do here."


    But Alex doesn''t seem to care, Randy has to use his trump card.


    "I found Mrs. President in an abandoned wooden hut, we should hurry over."


    Alexes back to his senses and finally backs down, he leaves the venue frustratedly.


    He can''t wait to see her again, he rushes to Miya as quickly as he can, he doesn''t want her to suffer


    any pain or injury anymore.


    But after a journey to the wooden hut, all he sees is a pile of rubbles and ashes.


    Alex walks over agitatedly, the burnt smell is so strong and there are still sparks at the scene, the hut is


    burned down very recently.


    Fortunately, there is no sign of a human body.


    But then, where can she be?


    Alex is going crazy, Randy is also worried and afraid that the president will just snap any moment.


    "Continue investigating, find out what happened here," Alex knows that he has to calm down and


    handle this matter, otherwise things will go more haywire than it already is. He also has tofort and


    exin the situation to the children at home.


    "Understood," Randy anxiously walks away.


    It takes constant vignce to stave off evil.


    Alex stares at the burnt wood, he looks to the front resentfully, he is extremely distressed.


    Miya, where are you?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    At the engagement party, Aileen stands at the side feeling depressed. The guests are taking their


    leave, she feels like the party has nothing to do with her.


    She goes to the washroom to wash her face, when she gets out she is suddenly pulled to the side. She


    then realizes that it is Aaron, her feelingsplicated and indescribable, but to her surprise, she is kind


    of happy about it.


    "Why are you here?" Aileen can''t believe her eyes, she sounds a bit excited.


    Aaron is wearing a suit, he still looks as flippant as usual, he is wearing a baseball cap as if he''s afraid


    that someone might recognize him.


    "There''s something that I''ve been wanting to tell you," Aaron initially tries to walk through the front


    entrance, but the security guards recognize him and forbid him froming in. In the end, he has to go


    through the backdoor to look for Aileen.


    He doesn''t want to believe that the two are getting engaged until he sees it with his own eyes.

 Chapter 635 Confession and a Forced Kiss

    Chapter 635 Confession and a Forced Kiss


    "What?" Aileen is puzzled, she gazes at Aaron weirdly, she looks a bit hopeful and she doesn''t even


    notice it herself.


    Aaron is going to say something when he suddenly notices that she is in a formal dress, her white and


    smooth shoulder exposed, his heart tickles. He then takes off his jacket impatiently and puts it over her


    shoulder.


    "You''re wearing so little even when it''s so cold."


    Aileen feels happy hearing him even though he is scolding her.


    "I thought you have something important to tell me, are you here to chew me out instead, telling me


    that my dress is too exposing?" Aileen feels a bit bummed out, hence she purposely teases him.


    Aaron can''t think of a goodeback, he then says, "I always thought that I like to fool around and


    women are nothing to me, but I felt it the moment I knew about your engagement, I think I really like


    you. I was never willing to admit it all these times because you are also fooling around with other guys


    all the time."


    "Does this count as a confession? Why does it feel like I''m getting reprimanded instead?" Aileen is


    agonized and upset after hearing him.


    Aileen isn''t expecting this, she thinks that maybe he is just fooling around as always. But upon hearing


    him she feels happy, images of Aarone shing in her mind. She was ted too when Richard


    proposed to her back then, but the feeling of happiness is different in this regard.


    She has made her decision, her love towards Richard is just gratefulness and admiration, he rescued


    her before and hence she thinks that she likes him. But with Aaron, things can be more down-to-earth,


    maybe he is the one that she can entrust her life with instead.


    "I am confessing to you, I''m sincerely telling you how I felt for all these times," Aaron is getting


    excitable, which is natural, as the words flowing out of his mouth are feelings that he has been hiding


    for a very long time.


    "How should I know if you''re being serious or not, how should I know if this is not another one of your


    pranks? You prank me all the time."Aileen is happy but she isn''t prepared to fully believe him.


    "What can I do for you to trust me?" Aaron bes jittery, he confesses but she doesn''t believe him,


    he feels dejected.


    Aileen looks him up and down, "You have a lot of scandals surrounding you, there''s also always a


    bunch of women around you, how would I know if you would never¡­"


    At this moment, Aaron can''t hold it in anymore, he forced a kiss on Aileen''s lips.


    If his words cannot reach her, then his action can speak louder than words


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It isn''t Aileen''s first kiss but she feels ecstatic, she then kisses him back deeply.


    It feels like they are the only two people left in the world, the happiness she is looking for is always just


    right next to her.


    They kiss for a very long time and finally let go longingly.


    "Aileen, do you believe me now?" Aaron gazes at her fondly, Aileen suddenly chuckles. Aaron is


    confused, "What are youughing at?"


    "It''s just that I''ve never seen you so serious before, and that you actually confessed to me in the


    washroom," Aileen covers her mouth and chuckles continuously.


    Aaron feels awkward, "I''m doing this for you, after tonight you''ll be another person''s woman, that


    cannot happen, I will go crazy."


    "Why didn''t you tell me sooner if you like me so much?" Before this, Aileen thought that they couldn''t


    stand each other''s guts and that they would never be together.


    "You never gave me a chance. I also only just realized my feelings recently, you stole my heart away,


    you thief," Aaronins but he proceeds to hug her in his arms.


    Aileen is all immersed in happiness when she suddenly remembers something, she immediately


    pushes him away. Aaron is baffled, he asks, "What''s wrong?"


    Aileen''s expression is heavy and serious, the jubtion from just now has now disappeared.


    "I''m sorry, we cannot be together," it only just urs to Aileen that she is already engaged to Richard,


    how can she just call it off like that?


    "Is it because of your engagement with Richard? Well, it''s just an engagement, we are truly in love with


    each other and I trust that we can ovee anything in our way, "Aaron inches closer to her and


    sps her hand tightly, but she pushes his hand away again.


    "It is not that simple," Aileen feels like her head is about to explode.


    "Why? I confessed to you and you kissed me back, that''s enough to show that we loved each other.


    Just tell him the truth," Aaron continues saying.


    "We can also run away together, I am willing to let go of everything just to be with you," Aaron goes all


    out, he cannot bear the thought of the woman he loves being with another man.


    Aileen is shocked, she can''t believe that Aaron is saying something like that, she is deeply moved, but


    she is still hesitant.


    "Are you really going to give up on your acting career just like this? You just received a major role in a


    good movie, no? Do you really want to kill your career like this?" Aileen thinks that it is impossible that


    Aaron will give up everything for her.


    "Back then, I was a cold person. But now, I only want to be with you, I am willing to throw away


    everything else," Aaron says decisively.


    His every word deeply move Aileen.


    "You¡­" Aileen''s eyes are filled with tears, "Why are you suddenly so nice to me?"

 Chapter 636 Like A Prisoner

    Chapter 636 Like A Prisoner


    ¡°It is because I got to know I love you, and I would not regret for doing anything for you.¡± Aaron


    watches Aileen tenderly and touches her hairs softly.


    Both of them stare at each other with full of love in their eyes.


    Suddenly, some strong voice stops their emotional talk, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The moment Aileen hears it, she rushes backwards to keep some distance from Aaron.


    She says with unease, ¡°Richard, are you here?¡±


    Richard says in an irony, ¡°My fianc¨¦e is a little bit nervous. But what are you doing just now?¡±


    Aaron cannot be silent anymore and walks to Richard with anger, to say, ¡°It is like what you see. We


    truly love each other. You, please stay away from her.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Richardughs and says in contempt, ¡°That is what I would like to tell you. Anyway, you are so


    smart toe inside, very good.¡±


    Aaron keeps aggressive to say, ¡°You should know well she never loves you.¡±


    Richard turns to watch and talk with Aileen, ¡°Today we have the engagement ceremony. Right?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aileen is still nervous and says, ¡°I¡­¡±


    She has a lot of feelings in her mind but does not know what to do in front of the two men who almost


    start to fight.


    Richard says, ¡°As you are my fianc¨¦e with difficulties to make an option, I am willing to do it for you.¡±


    As before, Aileen should regard every word he talks about to be the most touching one in the world; but


    now, it is totally different to her.


    She tends to love Aaron within her heart. However, she neither would like to be so cruel to leave


    Richard alone at present. This is really a dilemma.


    Aaron asks Aileen with expectation, ¡°Is it so tough for you to tell the truth?¡±


    She is so forced by the expectation from Aaron and Richard to make the option that she only holds her


    head and says nervously, ¡°I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Then Aileen walks out. She cannot deal with it now with her mind going much messy.


    Aaron tries to follow her but stopped by the body guards.


    Richard warns him, ¡°Aaron, here is nothing to do with you.¡±


    Aaron is furious and says, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Richard continues to say with a poker face, ¡°You¡¯d better think it carefully. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Aaron looks at him with caution. He never considers that Richard is such a


    despicable man before, ¡°Why are you treating Aileen like that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t exin it to you.¡± Richard sneers and then orders the guards, ¡°Arrest him.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± before Aaron finishes, he is arrested by the guards.


    Richard says, ¡°Some opponent will go with you if you would not like to stop the war.¡±


    Then he left.


    Aaron struggles to get rid of the rope tying him, as a result, his mouth is also filled with a dirty cloth.


    After he is taken to a dim basement room.


    ¡­


    Aileen runs away on an alley while thinking about many problems.


    She does not understand why she behaves like this. Does she love the two men at the same time?


    No! She is still too messy on her mind; she has to calm down and think over.


    Aileen keeps running along and finally, she finds there is not an ending of this alley. At the moment, she


    sees how big here it is.


    Aileen gets lost and looks everywhere to check where she is, but fails. Before she was usually dropped


    off by a driver, now she is alone. she cannot do anything but only stand there.


    ¡°My fianc¨¦e prefers to enjoy the view here.¡± some voice goes into her ears.


    She turns back to see Richard.


    ¡°It is too windy outside. Shall we go back?¡± Richard appears to ask her opinion but it sounds like an


    order more.


    Aileen has a nod and follows behind him with no words.


    She believes she should make everything between the three of them clear.


    She asks Richard with great courage, ¡°I would like to ask you a question.¡±


    Falling within Richard¡¯s expectation, he says peacefully, ¡°You are asking, I marry you because I am


    willing to take the responsibility for what I did to you at that night?¡±


    Aileen is astonished at that the man knows her mind so well.


    She is curious about the answer and says in a direct way, ¡°Since you know what I am think about,


    please answer my question.¡±


    ¡°You will know it in the future. For the time being, don¡¯t think too much. I will let someone take you to


    the vi.¡± Richard would not like to wait for Aileen to talk more and turns back to leave.


    Aileen feels she is like a prisoner instead of his fianc¨¦e to Richard. She does not have any right to


    refuse him and she even has no freedom at all.


    Seeing Richard leaving her here, she is rtively helpless.


    Now she cannot control herself to remember Aaron. How is he? Already left here? she is kind of


    disappointed at that.


    ¡­


    Miya wakes up from aa; she finds there is no rope to tie her anymore. Instead, she is lying on a


    soft big bed right now.


    So, Augus changed his mind? He was so mean to her before. Now she has been¡­ saved?


    Miya is greatly excited about this so that she tries to walk out of the room. But when shees to the


    door, she cannot open it at all.


    Anyway, she is not free yet and merely gets a change of another ce to be prisoned.


    Augus has done too much to her. Miya cannot endure the way she has been treated. What does he


    would like to make use of her to do?

 Chapter 637 Under House Arrest

    Chapter 637 Under House Arrest


    Miya nearly runs out of patience with these ideas. She believes David would get mad about her


    disappearance for so long time. And how are the grandma and children? They are sure to be extremely


    worried about her.


    As soon as she remembers that everyone is concerned about her, she bursts into anger. She kicks the


    door hard and says, ¡°You are super bastard! What are you doing? Let me go! You know, if I stay here,


    David will ask you to pay back!¡±


    Yet there is no answer to her voice. She shouts out too long time to go on and leans on the door with


    great exhaustion.


    Miya says weakly, ¡°Let me out soon¡­¡± then she gradually lies down on the ground and gets fainted.


    With little consciousness, she feels someone holding her carefully just like holding a ceramic doll.


    However, she does not see the one¡¯s look clearly due to the weakness.


    When Miya wakes up again, there is a lovely maid here. The girl looks respectful to her in a maid¡¯s


    dress.


    She is curious about this situation and asks, ¡°Are you?¡±


    The maid says, ¡°Are you hungry? I will serve you the meal.¡± her voice sounds so sweet to make listener


    pleased.


    Miya keeps in curiosity, saying while eating something, ¡°Could you please tell me where I am?¡±


    The maid does not say anything onlyughs.


    Miya holds her hands and says, ¡°Please! My husband and my child all worry about me. I have to go


    now.¡± this is a ce where she would not like to stay further.


    The maid seems to be scared by her, ¡°The owner lets me take good care of you. You cannot leave


    here.¡±


    ¡°Owner?¡± Miya repeats the strange word and stares at the frighten girl to ask, ¡°Who is your owner?¡±


    Anyway, she thinks it is Augus.


    The maid ponders Miya¡¯s question that she really does not know how to answer her. Miya is ready to


    take the moment to scoot away, eventually, she hits someone¡¯s chest at the door.


    ¡°Too hurt¡­¡± Miya touches her forehead and says.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She looks up at Richard now!


    ¡°It is you did everything!¡± Miya champs with rage and says to him.


    Richard runs his finger through her hairs, ¡°You know you are too charming now.¡±


    Miya steps backwards suddenly with hearing this. She does not imagine the man is also attached to


    her; then she covers her wound with hands.


    ¡°I am warning you. You will die for offending me.¡±


    Actually, Miya is still uncertain about the result for talking about this. She does not know where she is


    now, neither she does know what the improper Richard will do to herter.


    It looks funny that Miya is obviously frightened but pretends to be strong-minded. Her behaviors are so


    magically cute that he is much fascinated by her charms.


    With focus on Miya, Richard gestures to the maid and says, ¡°Jobs finished. You can go out.¡±


    She left as escaped.


    She does not know how Miya envies her for leaving here without any restrict.


    The most heartbreaking is, she closed the door by the way when going out of the room.


    When Miya is paying attention to the maid, Richard watches her in short distance.


    Miya shifts her eyes and right now sees Richard is staring at her with eyes full of admire.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Miya is startled to push Richard who was concentrated on her just now. Richard


    is inattentive temporarily, as a result, he has several steps backwards.


    Richard looks at Miya with strong interest; his eyes catch her more charms. She is the first one that can


    distract him.


    Miya asks, ¡°You dumb or deaf? You did not hear me?¡± she has to argue with the man in spite ofck of


    confidence. At least, it is easier for her than to stay here, otherwise she will be sure to get crazy for


    being prisoned here.


    ¡°I want to tell you that you are the first woman distracting me.¡± Richard never dreams of talking about


    so cheesy words to somebody. To him, Aileen is just his pretending wife; but he indeed falls in love with


    Miya and talks with Miya sincerely.


    Miya bes more frightened with these words from Richard; this is also kind of despising to him.


    ¡°As far as I know, you are dating Aileen. Why did you talk with me about that?¡± Miya asks.


    Richard answers tenderly, ¡°I go to meet her for you.¡±


    Miya is surprised, ¡°For me?¡±


    Richard touches her chin softly and says frivolously, ¡°Because I can get close to you only in this way.¡±


    Miya feels badly ufortable about this.


    ¡°Stop please! The little tricks only work on little girls. I am married and I am missing my husband, my


    family so much!¡± Miya confesses to him without any concerns.


    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t care.¡± Richard watches her with great affection in his eyes.


    In Miya¡¯s mind, the man is almost getting mad.


    She says, ¡°Do you know what you are talking?¡±


    Richard pinches her chin again and answers, ¡°Is it so difficult to understand me? I talked already. I like


    you; Ie to tell you I like you.¡±


    Miya gets rid of his hand with feeling of hate.


    She believes the man is too disgusting and says to him in a contemptuous way, ¡°Move your dirty hands


    off me.¡±

 Chapter 638 Sign The Contract

    Chapter 638 Sign The Contract


    Richard doesn''t take Miya''s words to heart.


    "I know you still hate me now. But I tell you, I won''t give up on you so easily."


    He has never failed to get what he wants.


    The more Miya resists him, the more disgust she shows to him, and the more he wants to take up this


    challenge. After all, life is only interesting in this way.


    "You bastard, so all of this is you and Augus ganging up on me," Miya glowers at him.


    But Richard just brushes over the exnation, "Mimi, you shouldn''t lump both of us together. Our deal


    is just to take what we need. And you should thank me, because it is me who rescued you from him."


    Miya snorted.


    Obviously, both of them are birds of a feather and he still insists on being so condescending. Miya


    despises Richard from the bottom of her heart.


    "Please don''t call me in that tone. You''re a shame to me." Miya turns her cheek to the other side, and


    doesn''t feel like seeing him.


    "It seems that you really hate me now." Now, Richard finally cane to this conclusion.


    "I''ve no interest in hating you, because it will only waste my emotions and strength to hate people like


    you." Now Miya has only one thought in her mind, that is, she must get the hell out of here. Her family


    should be worried for her. She must find a way to leave quickly.


    Looking at Miya who has a way with words, at this moment, Richard actually feels his heart brimming


    with joy.


    It turns out that it feels like this when falling in love with someone, every twinkle and smile of her look


    indescribably beautiful in his eyes.


    Miya''s eyeballs sneak around, and she seems to notice that Richard is thinking of some problems


    apparently. She crouches down, getting ready to bypass him and leave.


    Nevertheless, Richard suddenly grabs her hand. Miya gets into panic and starts screaming, "You


    bastard, what do you want to do?"


    "I want you to stay along with me," Richard says in a very sincere tone.


    But Miya deprecates his remarks, "I don''t know what nonsense you''re talking about, I don''t want to


    hear a word from you anyway."


    With that, Miya begins to struggle desperately. However, Richard is determined not to let go of her


    hand.


    Miya gets anxious at once, so she no longer cares so much and directly bites his hand hard. She uses


    up all her strength to bite him, and she even feels a smell of blood on her tongue. But Richard just


    looks at her indifferently.


    Is he insane? Or is he excited about being abused?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "You¡­" Miya feels unable to bite him anymore, so she lets go of his hand.


    "Is your heart aching for me?" Miya really wants to faint on the spot when Richard makes such


    remarks. Why does she run into such a weirdo? This man is quite normal in front of other people. But


    howe he bes a mentally retarded in front of her?


    "Just treat it as I beg you, let me go," Miya doesn''t know what she should do, so she can only plead


    with him.


    Richard looks at Miya and says, "I might let you go."


    When Miya hears his words, her eyes twinkle immediately as if she has heard a glimmer of hope.


    "But on one condition."


    When she hears Richard continue to say these words, she begins to feel a little disappointed.


    She knows that it is not as simple as all that.


    "First of all, I won''t do the things that kill people and set fires. Moreover, I won''t betray my family."


    Anyway, Miya will not vite her principles.


    "Don''t worry, what I want you to do is very simple," says Richard steadily.


    Miya takes him with a grain of salt, "Then what is the condition?"¡£


    "I just want you to sign a contract," says Richard, then he points his finger at the contract ced on the


    bedside table.


    "Contract?" Miya is weirded out.


    She doesn''t know what the hell the man is doing, does he try every means to get her from Augus just


    for this contract?


    "What''s your real purpose?" Miya can''t be convinced that Richard''s purpose is solely to get her signing


    a contract. Even a three-year-old child would not believe it.


    "Didn''t I make myself clear just now? My real purpose is you." Richard entuates thest few words


    of his sentences. It seems that he wants to emphasize something.


    "Can I leave as long as I sign the contract?" Miya asks cautiously.


    Richard nods to Miya.¡£


    "What is the content of the contract?" Miya feels that there must be a problem with this contract.


    "You can go and take a look, and then you''ll know," Now, Richard rxes his grip of her hand.


    Miya rubs her wrist with her hand, walks to the bedside table, picks up the contract and reads it.


    Miya feels strange as it is just an ordinary contract, which is actually the same as the contract they


    have sent to thepany before. Is this contract still rankling in his mind? So he adopts a roundabout


    approach to sign the contract with her.


    The more Miya thinks of it, the more she is convinced there is something fishy going on, she quickly


    scans the general content of the contract. It seems that this is a normal contract indeed. These are all


    about business. The only thing that is abnormal is the additional condition, which actually requires a


    weekly meeting for the project they are cooperating with. And it stiptes that Miya must be present.


    Sure enough, there is a conspiracy. However, a business meeting doesn''t seem to be a big problem to


    her.


    If she really can leave after signing the contract, it is actually a blessing in disguise. This is because the


    cooperation with Richard can improve thepany''s growth rate. Moreover, she can learn a lot of


    extra things from him. It can be said that killing two birds with one stone.


    "Mimi, have you decided?" Richard can''t help asking Miya when he sees her thinking deeply.


    Miya is really unhappy at his remarks, "I warn you, don''t call me like this in the future. Besides, you and


    I are just business partners. I hope that you can keep your promise."


    With that, Miya leaves her signature on the contract readily.


    "Now you should let me go," Miya takes up the document directly, showing Richard where she has


    signed just now.


    Richard looks at Miya and her illegible signature, he is rather satisfied and nods.


    "Now I''ve done what you want, you should let me go," Miya says somewhat tentatively.


    But Richard just adopts a "up to you" pose.

 Chapter 639 She is Back

    Chapter 639 She is Back


    "Can I really leave?" Miya still can''t believe it.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "A real man never goes back on his words, my word is my bond," says Richard emphatically.


    At this moment, Miya starts walking toward the door. Unexpectedly, Richard really stands in situ


    obediently as if watching her leave silently over there.


    Until the moment she walks up to the door, Richard eventually detains her.


    Miya stops, and she knows that this thing is far beyond simple. She says gruffly, "What games are you


    ying with me?"


    "I think you''ve misunderstood what I mean, I just want to tell you that I will arrange a car for you,


    otherwise you won''t be able to get home for donkey''s years if you walk back by yourself," Richard''s


    face put on a smile, seeming to give her a kind reminder.


    At this moment, Miya starts to ponder Richard''s words.


    Seeing that Miya remains silent, Richard can''t help but ask again, "If I want to do something to you, I


    would have done it long ago. Will I still arrange a car for you?"


    Miya thinks about it for a moment, and feels that what Richard says makes sense indeed. Moreover, it


    is also true that he has rescued her from Augus. Although she doesn''t know which approach he has


    used, leastways, it is an undoubtful fact.


    "Well, where''s the driver?" Miya can only ask with some embarrassment, after all, she has a strong


    desire to go back.


    "You just walk out and I''ll let the driver follow you," Richard says neither quickly nor slowly.


    Although Miya feels strange, she still nods to him and then walks forward slowly.


    Richard doesn''t send her home personally, instead, he really asks his personal driver to take her home.


    Miya still can''t figure it out despite the repeated thinking. Richard has spent a lot of time bringing her


    here and now, he is actually letting her go just because she has signed the so-called contract.


    After getting in the car, Miya can''t help but say to the driver, "Hi, can you drive a bit faster?"


    Although she doesn''t know where this driver will take her, she thinks that she should be safe as long as


    she is not with Richard.


    Richard always gives others aplicated feeling, anyway, he makes others feel very ufortable.


    She doesn''t know why Aileen will fall in love with this guy. Now, she ispletely hooked on the idea of


    getting home as soon as possible.


    ¡­


    In the vi.


    In the living room, a few children and Carmen sit stock-still on the sofa. They haven''t seen Miya for a


    whole day, today they must find out what is going on.


    Alex has juste home from the outside, and the children immediately rush over as soon as they see


    him. Two of them embrace his thigh while the other grabs his arms as if they have negotiated.


    "Daddy, tells us quickly, where''s mom?"


    "Where did mom go?"


    ¡­


    The children ask the questions one after another, which makes Alex stressed out.


    "What are you doing?" Alex has been in a bad mood today. He feels an unspeakable worry deep in his


    heart since he can''t find Miya, but he doesn''t want to take it out on his children.


    "Daddy, just tell us the truth, did you lose mom?" Ben wants to get the matter clear because he can


    only help his dad when he understands the whole story.


    "Grandma said we can''t find mom anymore¡­ I want mom¡­" Joey weeps out.


    "Daddy, just tell us what is happening. We are your family and we are no longer the three-year-olds,"


    Andre pats his chest with his hand.


    Now, Alex really can''t tolerate it anymore, do these three kids want him to die from anger?


    "I''m telling you, all of you are not allowed to say anything and ask any question anymore! Go back to


    your room right away!" Although Alex has tried very hard to suppress his anger, he can''t disguise his


    impatience in his words and attitude.


    The failure to find Miya has made him crack up.


    The children are taken aback by Alex''s behavior, it seems that they haven''t seen their father being so


    angry for a long time.


    "Daddy, you can''t be like this! We also have the right to know the news about mom!" In his heart, Ben is


    really worried about his mom, and he thinks that he can''t just keep waiting like this. He must try to


    reason with his dad.


    "Can you talk to your father with such an attitude?" At first, Alex has suppressed his anger forcibly, but


    what Ben says now is actually adding fuel to the fire.


    "You¡­" Alex''s eyes are about to be bloodshot.


    Carmen notices that the situation has be a bit awkward, and she immediately walks over to detain


    Ben, "Boys will be boys, it is normal for a child to talk nonsense. I will take them back to the room now."


    With that, Carmen put her hand directly over Ben''s mouth, they can''t continue to annoy Alex.


    Otherwise, he might really lose his temper.


    Alex''s expression is gloomy. Carmen can''t help quivering, this man is so dreadful when he is angry.


    Maybe only Miya is able to control him.


    "I don''t go!" Ben stares at Alex with an expression of sullen resentment, shaking off Carmen''s


    restraining hand forcibly.


    "Don''t you even obey me now?" Alex''s tone is cold, even colder than the snow in the winter.


    Carmen is taken aback, is Alex really going to fly into a rage? Sure enough, this family will really be in a


    state of utter chaos if Miya is not around.


    "Are you teaching me a lesson now? I just want to know what''s going on with my mother," Ben''s tone of


    voice now is exactly the same as Alex''s.


    At first, Carmen wants to continue to stop them, but she is startled by Alex''s ferocious aura. She has


    experienced Alex''s sulky look before, and it is really terrifying.


    However, Ben doesn''t want to show his weakness. Indeed, a great man can''t tolerate a rival. The


    moment Alex and Ben are in diametrical opposition with each other, there is a sudden crackling sound


    outside the door.


    After that, Randy walks in in a flurry.


    Alex asks, "What''s wrong?"


    Then Randy stammers, "Mrs. President¡­she is back."


    Everyone is surprised, and walks to the door in unison.

 Chapter 640 I Need to Check

    Chapter 640 I Need to Check


    Miya walks in and sees that everyone is staring at her. She feels a little bit surprised. She clears off the


    dust on her clothes gently, and then says, "I''m back."


    Then everyone starts running towards her to cling to her tightly as if they will lose her forever if they let


    her go.


    Do they have to be so dramatic like this?


    "Don''t worry, I''m back." Miya knows that it is natural for them to worry about her after being gone for so


    long. It¡¯spletely understandable.


    "Mom, where have you been? We were all so worried about you. Brother and dad were just about to


    fight because of you." Joey is about to tell Miya everything that has just happened.


    Miya''s eyes open widely immediately, and skeptically looks at them, "Did you two really do something


    bad behind my back?"


    Miya looks at them in a strange way. They look as guilty as children who have done something wrong.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex still can''t believe that Miya is back, so he walks over and grabs Miya into his arms.


    "Is this real? Is my Miya back?"


    "This is not a dream, I really am back, and I''m alright.¡± Alex''s fussy expression is a little bit too much for


    her to handle. He is the big boss. Why is he acting like a retarded person now?


    If children act like this, it¡¯s still understandable. But for a grown man, no way.


    "I still can¡¯t believe it, I need to check for myself." Miya doesn¡¯t know what Alex is thinking. She just


    sees Alex shaking his head all of a sudden after saying so.


    "Are you tired of living? I''m back, how dare you question me." Miya feels even angrier.


    Alex finally hears Miya talking the same way as before.


    "As long as I¡¯m sure it''s you, that''s fine." Alex keeps holding Miya.


    "Dad, mom, hug me." Joey starts to act coquettish.


    So, the whole family hugs together.


    Carmen takes the children back into the room.


    Alex immediately drags Miya back into his room and holds her tightly on the bed.


    "Alex, what are you doing to me now?" Miya sees the seriousness in his eyes.


    "I need to check it now!" Alex looks at her closely.


    Miya looks lost, "Check what?"


    "I need to check your whole body to see if you really are my Miya." Alex grabs her hands up to her


    head, so she can¡¯t move an inch.


    Miya is speechless.


    "Alex, you are a cheeky monkey, can¡¯t you recognize your own wife? And just moments before, you


    said you were sure..." Miya can only shout to Alex.


    "Only because there were kids around. I didn''t want to expose you. Now there is only you and me,


    so..."


    Miya notices how dangerous Alex is by looking at his eyes, "You..."


    "So, there is only one thing I can think of doing right now."


    After saying so, Alex aims his lips at Miya''s and starts kissing.


    He feels such a familiar taste.


    Alex wants more. Her taste makes him unconsciously kiss her deeper.


    Miya is also participating passionately in this erotic kiss.


    They are expressing their miss and love in the kiss.


    Eventually, when Miya can¡¯t breathe anymore, Alex lets go of her lips, but can¡¯t help licking his own lips


    with his tongue after the kiss.


    "You are so cheeky!" Miya is feeling really offended. Does Alex kiss everyone else like this without


    reason? And ording to what he says, he kisses her to make sure of who she is. Will he kiss a girl


    who looks like her to check?


    Thinking of this, Miya bes extremely furious.


    "Honey, don¡¯t be angry, I was only joking with you." Alex now wraps his arms around Miya''s waist and


    comforts her.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!"


    Miya feels that if she doesn¡¯t show him that she is angry now, he will think she is weak.


    "My love, I have missed you so much." Alex lets Miya lie on his chest, thenforts her while holding


    her hands and says, "Did you know that I was worried about you all the time?"


    Miya curls her lips and says, ¡°You are worried about me? I think your heart would be filled with joy


    when I''m gone. You would have any woman you want, and no one would stop you from doing so


    anymore."


    Alex rolls over and gently lifts her chin, ¡°Are you jealous?"


    Of course not!


    "Why are you so happy?" Miya really wants to know what he is thinking about in his head.


    Suddenly he buries his head in her neck and says happily, "My love, I know I was wrong. I am just so


    happy. Come on and tell me what happened these days."


    "I don¡¯t want to tell you!" Miya snorts deliberately.


    Alex narrows his eyes, "If you don''t, I am going to do something bad to you!"


    "Is that so?"


    Before Miya can realise what is happening, Alex has already hopped on her with thirst.


    They continue their intimate acts till dawn. At this moment, Alex is still holding Miya tightly.


    When Miya finally escapes from his hug, she gets pulled back by a pair of giant hands immediately.


    Alex says in a deep voice, "My love, how did you manage toe back?"


    Hearing him asking, Miya knows that she has no choice but to tell him. She briefly tells Alex about what


    happened these days.


    "Is that true?" Although Alex doesn¡¯t show it, he has a sense of suspicion in his face.


    Miya curls her lips, "Do you think I am lying to you? Let go of my hand instantly. I am going to make


    breakfast for the children now."


    "You only care about the children, what about me?" Alex says in despair.


    "What about you? You¡¯re such a big person, do you really need me to help you with breakfast?¡± Miya


    really feels that she will die of anger because of this man sooner orter. Howe he is jealous of his


    own children all the time?


    "How can you be like this? You only have the children in your heart." Alex just starts making arguments


    without any reason.


    Miya can only roll her eyes and stare at Alex.


    What a childish man!

 Chapter 641 Something Is Abnormal

    Chapter 641 Something Is Abnormal


    ¡°You better let go of your hand in the count of three, or else I will ignore you!" Miya can onlye up


    with such a technique.


    Alex lets go of Miya''s hand.


    A victorious smile paints on Miya¡¯s face.


    Who will know that he can be that obedient?


    Miya walks towards the door. Alex puts on his suit in just a few minutes. He rushes to her and speaks


    with a severe look on his face.


    "My love, I aming with you to make breakfast for the children."


    Miya quietly opens the door and walks out.


    Three cute little heads stand in front of them when they open the door.


    "What are you guys doing here?" Miya feels a little confused because it is still so early in the morning.


    Perhaps they want to run away alongside herself and Alex?


    "Mom, we were worried about you," Joey says straightforwardly.


    "Worried about what? Mom is standing right in front of you! What else is there to worry about?" Miya


    says, stroking Joey''s head with her hand.


    "I was wondering if dad was bullying you again since I heard you screamingst night. And..." Ben


    covers Joey¡¯s mouth instantly.


    Screamingst night?


    Miya is still thinking about these words in her mind when she suddenly remembers the things Alex did


    to her. Her face blushes instantly.


    Is the soundproof between rooms working so terribly? Did the children hear everythingst night? How


    embarrassing!


    Miya doesn¡¯t know how to exin for a moment.


    "Joey is not awake yet, so she is talking gibberish," Ben says with a cheeky smile.


    Miya looks at the children in front of her. Why does she feel that they are hiding something from her?


    She bends down and asks the children, "Tell me, what are you doing here so early?"


    "Because we haven''t seen you for a long time, we miss you so much." Says Andre.


    Ben is still covering Joey''s mouth, not letting her speak.


    "I assure you that nothing like this will happen again in the future. I will always be by your side, so you


    don''t have to worry about that anymore." Miya also feels that the children were feeling anxious and


    worried when she was gone. She is always afraid of not being a good mother.


    "We know that both of you are very busy at work, but we hope you can let us know if you need


    anything. Otherwise, we will always be worried." Ben says in a serious tone, making Miya think that


    Ben is the spitting image of Alex.


    It turns out that the children do care about this family deeply.


    Alex is standing on the other side and speaks quietly, "What happened yesterday was my fault. I should


    control my temper and not yell at the children. It¡¯s also my fault that I nearly lost your mother, so I am


    here to assure you that I will stay by her side to protect her from now on."


    As he says that, Alex wraps his arm around Miya''s shoulder.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Miya looks iprehensible.


    What was that apology about? And what does he mean about protecting her by her side?


    "Dad, you have to keep your promise!" Andre nods at Alex cautiously.


    "You are all grown up now, don¡¯t make us worry about you anymore," Alex says earnestly to the


    children.


    Miya feels this whole situation is getting weirder and weirder. Why is Alex acting as if he is giving his


    last words¡­


    "Okay, go and get ready. We will be in the kitchen making breakfast." Says Alex as he grabs Miya''s


    hand while waving to the children for them to leave the room.


    The children understand what Alex means right away.


    "We want to hug mom!"


    The children observe Alex, waiting for his permission. After Alex nods in approval, they run up to hug


    Miya tightly.


    Miya is delighted. But she has a strange feeling that there is something wrong.


    "Is there something that you guys are hiding from me?" Miya asks again.


    The children all shake their heads at the same time. Under themand of Alex''s re, they run


    downstairs as fast as they can but turn back to nce at Miya reluctantly on their way down.


    "What''s going on with the kids?" Miya mes Alex for feeling strange.


    Alex just shrugs at her, meaning that it has nothing to do with him.


    Miya is a little confused. Just when she is about to say something, Alex interrupts her and asks her to


    look right.


    She turns around and sees Carmen.


    Carmen doesn¡¯t want to talk, obviously being careful because Alex is next to her.


    Miya says to Alex, "You..."


    Alex interrupts her again before she can utter a word, "It looks like grandma wants to tell you


    something. I will be waiting for you downstairs."


    With that, Alex walks away.


    Miya and Carmen are left alone to talk.


    Yesterday, Miya came back really in a hurry, and she forgot to deal with Carmen¡¯s situation.


    "Grandma, where did you go? I..." When Miya is asking halfway, Carmen instantly interrupts her.


    "Miya, I am so sorry." Carmen murmurs with a guilty look on her face.


    Miya is even more confused, "Grandma, why are you apologizing to me for? In fact, I did not look after


    you. I make you take care of my children, so I should be the one who is sorry."


    "Miya, you were abducted by bad guys, it¡¯s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me, you..."


    Carmen gasps for air.


    Noticing that Carmen is about to cry, Miya bes anxious, "Grandma, what happened? Why are you


    telling me this?"


    "Miya, I just want to apologize." Carmen lowers her voice as much as possible. She then looks at Miya,


    turns around, and walks away.


    Miya feels that everyone in her family is acting strange. Is it because of something that happened?


    She walks downstairs to ask Alex.


    "Alex, I think that the kids and grandma are acting very strange. What happened to them?" Miya asks


    anxiously.

 Chapter 642 Reminder from Adam

    Chapter 642 Reminder from Adam


    ¡°My darling, I think you may think too muchtely.¡±


    Alex wants to distract her attention. But Miya is obviously not fooled by him.


    ¡°You¡¯d better tell me if you are hiding anything from me. If I know you are, this isn¡¯t over.¡± Miya res at


    Alex angrily and says.


    Alex shows a very innocent look, ¡°My darling, don¡¯t wrong me please.¡±


    ¡°They be so strange. Don¡¯t they have anything to do with you?¡± Miya says aggressively.


    When she is about to continue to ask, Alex¡¯s phone rings. Miya has to stop using him.


    Alex finally finishes the call. When Miya just wants to speak more, Alex suddenly grabs her arm and


    speaks with an urgent tone.


    ¡°There is no time to waste now. We have to go to thepany quickly.¡±


    Miya looks confused.


    ¡°Why are we rushing to thepany? We have not resolved the children¡¯s issues yet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the children. They will go to school and do their own things. And grandma can take


    good care of them. I will also arrange someone to protect them, so you can go to thepany with me


    now.¡±


    Alex finishes speaking quickly, which gives Miya no chance to speak at all.


    Miya follows him to the car obediently, although there is still a lot of concern in her mind. After getting in


    the car, both of them immediately change roles.


    Alex stops the car on a roadside. Miya finds it odd and asks, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to go to the


    company? Why do you stop here?¡±


    She stretches her head out and starts looking around.


    Alex unlocks his seat belt at this moment and leans towards her. The distance between them is less


    than one centimeter. ¡°You have to make it clear. What happened when you signed the contract with


    Richard?¡±


    ¡°I told you that I signed the contract because I had no choice. Or else he wouldn¡¯t let mee back at


    all.¡± If Miya knew that he would care this much, she wouldn¡¯t tell him.


    ¡°Tell me, did you meet him before?¡± Alex feels that Richard is not an ordinary man.


    Miya is getting more and more impatient. Is he seriously being suspicious of her now? He started


    questioning her, not believing her since thest time when she just came back.


    ¡°I do trust you. I am worried that he may do something bad to you.¡± Alex exins when he finds that


    Miya is angry.


    But Miya is still mad. ¡°Send me back to thepany now. Or send me home quickly! I don¡¯t want to


    talk to you now.¡±


    ¡°Darling, are you mad?¡± Alex doesn¡¯t expect Miya to be mad, but he has no choice but sending her


    back to thepany.


    When arriving at thepany, Michelle immediately grabs Miya over with a serious look as if


    something important happens.


    When Miya sees how nervous Michelle is, she immediately goes to the other side with her. They start


    whispering there. Alex wants to step forward, but at this time he sees Adaming towards him.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Alex asks with confusion.


    At this moment, Alex is about to continue to step forward to Miya, but Adam intercepts his way with his


    hands.


    ¡°Let them have their own girls¡¯ talk. I want to discuss something with you.¡± Adam tugs at his tie and


    says calmly.


    Alex originally wants to talk to Miya, but now he has to agree to Adam¡¯s request.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to discuss everything here,¡± Alex says calmly, but the only thing he can think of now is Miya.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that others may hear what we are saying. Let¡¯s discuss it somewhere else.¡± Adam is very


    cautious now. The implication is that they have to leave thepany to discuss. Alex agrees.


    On the other side, Miya takes Michelle to a private ce and quickly asks, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Since you sign the contract with Richard, today thepany sends someone to call over. The


    company requires you to go there immediately to have a meeting.¡± Michelle says.


    Immediately?


    Miya feels that it¡¯s too exaggerated. She just signed a contract yesterday. Does it need to be


    implemented so quickly?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over right away.¡± Miya feels that she can handle it. After all, the meeting should be just


    about the preparation of the design draft.


    ¡°Should we let Alex know about it?¡± Michelle suggests.


    ¡°I can handle this kind of thing myself. Don¡¯t bother him. Help me prepare, and wait for me to go with


    you.¡± After Miya gives this order, Michelle happily walks out.


    Miya sighs. She doesn¡¯t expect that there are so much work to do. How can she get rid of Richard?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    However, she thinks that he won¡¯t dare to do anything weird today. Now they are just business


    partners. If he wants to do something bad to her, he probably wouldn¡¯t let herself go back yesterday.


    So, maybe she just thinks too much now.


    At the same time, in the coffee shop.


    ¡°Why are you so anxious to let me go out?¡± Alex is impatient. After all, he still has to go back to take


    care of Miya, and he doesn¡¯t want to leave her for even one second.


    How can Adam not understand Alex¡¯s thoughts?


    ¡°It seems that you care about Miya, but she will be fine for a while. You should worry about other things


    first now.¡± Adam warns Alex.


    It is a kind reminder to Alex. If it isn¡¯t for this matter, he wouldn¡¯t bother to spend a lot of time and run all


    the way over to tell Alex.


    ¡°If you want to discuss something with me, hurry up.¡± Alex feels that he must race against time to


    resolve thepany¡¯s affairs. He still has a lot of things to deal with, so he can¡¯t waste too much time


    here.


    ¡°Do you know that the well-known director Richard transfers arge amount of money to Alex Group.


    That fund can not only bring Alex Group back to life but also buy Miya¡¯s currentpany.¡± Adam


    frowns and speaks.

 Chapter 643 A Meeting between Miya and Richard

    Chapter 643 A Meeting between Miya and Richard


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Alex is shocked.


    ¡°You are a smart man. I don¡¯t need to exin to you more. The implication is that yourpany is in


    danger now.¡± Adam continues to tell what he knows. He crosses his legs and shows him a worried


    face. After all, this matter is serious. It is not certain whether Alex Group can handle it.


    Alex thinks for a while and then he speaks calmly, ¡°I probably know what you want to say to me. Thank


    you very much for your concern. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Adam originally thinks that after he tells Alex such a big news, Alex will be a little panicked. But Alex is


    so calm. It seems that Alex is the person who does great things and doesn¡¯t take such things seriously.


    Maybe he shouldn¡¯t worry this much.


    ¡°I just want to tell you about this matter. Now that you already have a solution, I can enjoy my


    honeymoon with my darling. And when Ie back, maybe you can see my cute kid.¡±


    As soon as Adam talks about it, he immediately smiles, and his face is full of joy.


    ¡°Thank you for being loyal, but I can handle all of this.¡± Alex is also very grateful to have such a helpful


    friend. Although there are immediate difficulties, he believes that he can solve them.


    Adam takes a sip of coffee and then smiles.


    ¡°I hope you can win with our gambling agreement.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Alex says confidently.


    Adam is stunned by Alex. It seems that Miya does choose the right person. Such a great man is really


    rare in the world. Even when facing such a mess, he can handle everything calmly.


    Adam originally thinks that Alex would ask him for help after hearing the news. But now Alex is being


    so calm, which is really beyond Adam¡¯s expectation, but somehow it¡¯s also reasonable. Alex is a great


    and powerful person. How can he be bothered by such a small thing?


    ¡°Then I wish you a safe journey.¡± After finishing speaking, Alex stands up immediately and walks


    towards the door.


    Is it necessary to go this fast?


    Seeing that, Adam can¡¯t help tough at him. Adam is thinking that he doesn¡¯t even rush to find his wife


    yet. But at this moment Adam starts missing his darling again. Looking at the back of Alex who is rush


    to leave, Adam takes out his phone.


    ¡°Darling, I already booked the ticket. I can pick you up at night. Remember to wait for me.¡±


    After hearing her answer with the sweet voice, he hangs up the phone. Finally he can enjoy his happy


    journey. For Alex and Miya, he tries his best to help them. Anyway, he doesn¡¯t need to worry about it.


    Moreover, he should enjoy the process of procreation.


    Don¡¯t always worry about other people''s affairs and dy the life-long events of one¡¯s offspring.


    Adam walks out of the coffee shop happily.


    ¡­


    Alex rushes back to thepany as soon as possible but only finds out that Miya is no longer in the


    company.


    ¡°Tell me, where is the president?¡± Alex casually asks a staff member.


    ¡°The president has gone to Richard Group.¡± The clerk says tremblingly.


    He immediately knows that hees back toote to stop her. He already warns her to not get


    involved with Richard anymore. She just can¡¯t listen to him. She knows how hard it was for her toe


    back from Richardst time. Now she is going to him again.


    ¡°Prepare the car now. I want to leave now.¡± Alex says coldly.


    He can¡¯t let Miya fight alone. He is going to deal with the remaining things.


    At Richard Group.


    Miya takes a deep breath and finally walks in. Michelle who follows Miya in is worried all the way. After


    all, she finally meets Richard. She doesn¡¯t know why she is so happy and eager to see him.


    When they walk into the elevator, a woman in a suit walks over enthusiastically. ¡°It looks like you are


    Miya. Richard has been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    They follow that woman to walk into an empty conference room. Richard sits there alone. He crosses


    his legs and looks so casual.


    ¡°Why are you alone here? Where are others for the meeting?" Miya doesn¡¯t know what Richard wants


    to do.


    Richardughs without answering her. Miya continues to say, ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t understand


    what I mean. We are here for business. If no one is here for the meeting, then I will leave.¡±


    Miya doesn¡¯t want to be too nice to him. After all, she feels that she is the weak one between them.


    ¡°Are you kidding? Am I not a human being?¡± Richard says strangely.


    ¡°Do I have a meeting only with you?¡± Miya asks with surprise.


    Richard argues, ¡°Why not? ording to the contract between us, we must discuss everything rted


    to work in a meeting.¡±


    Miya recalls the damn contract impatiently. It seems that there is such a rule on the contract. He is


    using her with the help of contract. If it wasn¡¯t for leaving that ce, she would not sign the contract.


    Miya can¡¯t do anything but sitting down and picking up the paper and pen. ¡°What is the meeting for?


    Let¡¯s get started."


    She hopes to finish the meeting as soon as possible.


    Michelle can¡¯t help having feelings towards Richard at that moment. She can¡¯t help swallowing a spit


    and standing aside nkly.


    Richard, at this moment, points his finger on Michelle. ¡°Now you can prepare coffee for us.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Michelle is taken aback for a moment and agrees to do so. She walks out directly, leaving only the two


    of them in therge empty conference room.


    Miya realizes that something is wrong. She immediately turns around to walk out. But at that moment,


    Richardes over again.


    ¡°I... suddenly want to go to the bathroom.¡± Miya thinks of a reason for herself. She feels that it will be


    quite dangerous for her to be in the same room with Richard alone.

 Chapter 644 Have Dinner with Me

    Chapter 644 Have Dinner with Me


    Richard walks over and locks the door, Miya stands back.


    ¡°I know you feel extremely nervous, but you don¡¯t need to worry. We are just discussing business now.


    You must have been in touch with the TV series invested by ourpany.¡± Richard walks to his seat


    without rush and sits down gracefully.


    Miya nods impatiently. She doesn¡¯t even bother talking to the person in front of her.


    ¡°Are you used to use bodynguage when we have meetings?¡± Richard says in a flirtatious tone. He


    doesn¡¯t know why he is always in a good mood when he is with the woman in front of her. He always


    talks to her involuntarily, even though she acts impatient all the time.


    ¡°Do you really hate me that much?¡±


    The second he finishes asking, she nods, ¡°Yes, I hate you. Because you made me sign the contract by


    devious means. Although I signed it, I am not really willing to work with you.¡±


    ¡°But we shouldn¡¯t be biased against art. Our cooperation is extremely helpful to the growth of your


    company. Shouldn¡¯t you be grateful?¡± Richard analyzes rationally.


    ¡°But you are just simply abusing power now. You are using the contract to harass me instead of


    discussing work.¡± Miya expresses all her frustration. Why should she be humble to him?


    ¡°I think there might be some misunderstanding between us. I just didn¡¯t expect it to be so big.¡± Richard


    looks distressed, he sits right opposite Miya. He seems to be looking at her inadvertently but he


    appreciates her every move carefully.


    She feels really disgusted by it.


    ¡°I think you have finished what you have to say. Please let me go if that¡¯s all.¡± Miya really hates the so-


    called contract that she signs. Obviously, it is an unfair pact that she has toply. Because she still


    remembers how much the penalty is.


    ¡°To be honest, I invited you over because I wanted to tell you something.¡± Richard pouts and says.


    ¡°What?¡± Miya turns around impatiently, not wanting to look at him.


    ¡°There is a mole in yourpany!¡± Richard says word by word.


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely impossible. Everyone in ourpany is loyal and will never betray us!¡± His words nearly


    makes her anxious.


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s what you think, but that¡¯s not what it¡¯s like.¡± Richard picks up a file, puts it in front of Miya.


    Miya picks up the drawings steadily. It turns out to be the ones designed by herpany this month.


    She doesn¡¯t expect to see them in his hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why are these drafts in your hands? Was it you¡­¡± Miya suddenly bes very


    upset. She can¡¯t ept and tolerate the fact that there is a mole in herpany. This can¡¯t be true.


    ¡°How did I get them if it wasn¡¯t for the mole?¡± Every wordes from Richard¡¯s mouth is so powerful


    that they hit Miya¡¯s heart heavily.


    If the design is leaked, it will soon be giarized and blocked. This is a serious taboo in the business.


    How can Miya not realize the seriousness of this matter? Otherwise, it is impossible for herpany to


    survive.


    She can¡¯t afford to keep thinking about it anymore. But what she sees may not be the truth. It is


    possible that Richard is lying.


    ¡°How did you get these? Are you deliberately stirring up troubles behind our staffs?¡± Miya doesn¡¯t rule


    out other possibilities.


    She looks at the man in front of her angrily. Because she doesn¡¯t know what he wants exactly.


    ¡°I did it all for your own sake. Afterall, you are the only woman I fall for. I will not lie to you and it¡¯s the


    truth. Even if I lie to everyone in the world, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    Every word sounds tempting but it makes Miya sick. ¡°Then I want to tell you that I am a married


    woman. I am not going to fall in love with you no matter what you do.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea how you fascinates me. The way you are devoted to your love.¡± Even Richard


    himself can¡¯t believe he can be so cheesy, but he is really fascinated by the woman in front of him.


    That makes Miya even more irritated.


    ¡°You¡¯d better tell me honestly who gave you these drawings.¡±


    ¡°It depends on your performance.¡± Richard raises his eyebrows and looks at Miya with interest.


    ¡°Depends on my performance?¡± She doesn¡¯t follow.


    ¡°I will tell you the answer if you would have a meal with me. There¡¯s nothing I can do if you say so.


    Everything has a price in this world, am I right?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Miya wants to turn around and leave, but she really wants to find out. She wants to find the person who


    steals the drawings, even though she doesn¡¯t want herpany to have a mole at all.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Miya finally decided to agree after considering for a while as if she made a difficult decision.


    It¡¯s just a meal, not a big deal. She needs to find out the mole first. It¡¯s always wise to y safe.


    It scared Richard a little bit, he knows she would definitely agree, ¡°Let¡¯s go now then!¡±


    ¡°You have to at least tell me who the person is!¡± She stands up, says with her hands on her waist.


    ¡°You will know after the meal.¡± Richard says in a decisive tone, doesn¡¯t seem to be lying.


    ¡°I will trust you for once. If you dare to lie to me, you¡¯ll pay for it.¡± Miya knows that he wouldn¡¯t do


    anything out of line. Afterall he behaves like a gentleman when he locks her up in his room.¡±


    ¡°One more thing. You can never disclose ourpany¡¯s drawings!¡± Miya almost forgets about this


    matter.

 Chapter 645 It’s Torture Eating with Him

    Chapter 645 It¡¯s Torture Eating with Him


    ¡°Rest assured that I will protect you well inclusive of yourpany. So, there wouldn¡¯t be a third person


    who knows this.¡± Richardughs mischievously, ¡°Now can you rx and go with me for a meal?¡±


    When she sees both of theming out of the meeting room, Michelle hurries over. Just now she had


    prepared some coffee but when she realized that the door was locked, she couldn¡¯t open it.


    Furthermore, the workers here are very distant and only look on without helping.


    ¡°Miya, are you alright? Did he do anything to you? I almost wanted to call the DGM.¡± Michelle is so


    anxious that she almost cries. She had considered Richard to be a good person but it looks like he


    wants to anger Miya.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell him this matter, I can resolve it properly. There is nothing for you now, you can


    go back to the office now.¡± Miya says.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Michelle looks worriedly at Richard.


    ¡°There really isn¡¯t anything for you to do and remember not to tell him about what happened today.¡±


    Otherwise, Miya doesn¡¯t know how to exin because he is so fond of being jealous.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Michelle still stammers. She still worries about her.


    ¡°Rx, I will take care of myself,¡± Miya says and she follows Richard reluctantly out.


    Michelle goes with them to the door and sees them getting into the car.


    Miya enters his car. Should she tell the director about what happened? But she feels very bitter and


    decides to remain quiet so she gets ready to go back by herself.


    At this moment, Michelle bumps into Alex who rushes over.


    ¡°Alex, why did youe over here?¡± Michelle feels puzzled.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Miya? Didn¡¯t shee with you?¡± Alex asks Michelle as soon as he sees her.


    The colleagues said that they came out together so why is she alone?


    ¡°I¡­ director¡­she¡­¡± Michelle stammers and wonders whether she should tell him about what had


    happened¡­ If she were to say, Miya would tear her from limb to limb.


    ¡°Out with it!¡± Alex is anxious and furious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Michelle can only choose to lie.


    ¡°You must know how severe the consequences are for lying to me!¡± Alex warns and looks at her with


    his piercing re.


    Michelle hesitates. On one side is Alex, on the other side is Miya and she can¡¯t offend either. But the


    man before her is threatening her and she immediately feels that he is more dangerous.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me the entire incident in detail, you¡¯d better be ready for the severe consequences.¡±


    Alex threatens her with his murderous persona.


    Michelle gave in very quickly and says hurriedly, ¡°I saw them going into a car and went in that direction.


    If you walk over there you should see them.¡±


    She practically closes her eyes tightly when she says these.


    Alex immediately runs outside.


    How can this woman go anywhere she wishes? In the future without his permission, he will not allow


    her to go anywhere on her own.


    ¡­


    It weighs heavily on Miya not knowing where Richard is bringing her to.


    ¡°You can get off.¡± Richard brakes the car gently.


    Rickard brings Miya to an ancient town and at the moment she opens the door, many red flower petals


    descend and look very beautiful like the sky is raining red flower petals.


    They stroll for a while beforeing to a beautiful garden. Inside were flowers of different colors and


    there were a lot of different varieties. Butterflies dance on the flower top and the scene is magical and


    enchanting.


    Miya¡¯s not having a pleasant mood but when she sees this scenery, her mood takes a turn for the


    better. However, when she sees Richard¡¯s eyes fixated on her, her expression darkened.


    She was smiling radiantly but suddenly she turns into a ck widow. This woman¡¯s expression can


    really change instantly but that¡¯s exactly why he likes her. Richard smiles to himself when he thought of


    this.


    Where is this ce? Although this ce is beautiful, Miya is very cautious about this ce because


    she feels that there is a very dangerous person here.


    ¡°You trust me, don¡¯t you? If not, you won¡¯te with me here.


    Richard is very happy when he thinks of this. At least he has a ce in her heart, even if it¡¯s a little, he


    wouldn¡¯t give up. He knows that as long as he perseveres, he will be able to gain this woman¡¯s heart.


    It may be difficult but he likes challenges. Something thates too easily will not interest him.


    Miya is dazzled by all the flowers and she feels that it¡¯s paradise on earth. If possible, she would like to


    bring her kids and Alex here.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Do you feel happy? Or do you like this ce?¡±


    When he sees Miya immerse in happiness, Richard is inevitably affected. He has never expected


    himself to be so mesmerized by a woman¡¯s smile and he is totally affected by her moods. Is this the


    price of being in love?


    ¡°I hope that you don¡¯t misunderstand me. I came here because I want to find out who the mole is within


    thepany. Furthermore, I absolutely detest the way you threaten me to see you.¡± Miya says coldly.


    She wants him to know that she cannot give him a sliver of hope, not to mention that he is Aileen¡¯s


    man.


    ¡°I feel that you are so beautiful even if you are angry with me.¡± Richard is in a good mood as the


    beautiful scenery and the presence of the beautiful woman is exactly what he wants.


    ¡°So, all I need to do is to have a meal with you, right?¡± Miya finds that it is a very difficult task.


    ¡°Why are you so reluctant to have a meal with me?¡± Richard asks in return although he knows that in


    her heart the answer is affirmative.

 Chapter 646 Drugged

    Chapter 646 Drugged


    Miya says without any consideration for his feelings, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you, and not only do I hate it, I really


    do not want to see you. Every minute and second I hope that you disappear from my sight.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You will change your mind in the future.¡± Richard won¡¯t be angered by Miya¡¯s words because he knows


    that she feels that he is a viin, ¡°One day you will appreciate my feelings for you. Have you forgotten


    that I was the one who saved you from Augus?¡±


    Miya retaliated by saying, ¡°Even if you saved me from Augus, you threatened me to sign the contract.


    You unscrupulously did all these for your own benefits.¡±


    ¡°But I made you sign the contract for your own good because I know that you had invested so much


    into thepany. I will ensure you achieve your wishes.¡± Richard says as he reveals a magnanimous


    expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t regard yourself as so great. I don¡¯t need you to do anything for me.¡± Miya has an indescribable


    despise for him.


    ¡°I feel very happy doing these for you. As long as it helps you.¡± Richard says for granted.


    ¡°Are you mentally retarded?¡± Miya is being driven out of her mind by him.


    ¡°I became mentally ill the moment I met you.¡± Richardughs.


    ¡°I really want to ask you a question. Have we met before?¡± Miya starts to wonder if they had met when


    she was young, that¡¯s why¡­


    Richard shakes his head confidently.


    ¡°The first time we met was at the internationalpetition. At that time, I was very impressed with your


    work.¡± Richard looks at Miya sincerely.


    When she sees Richard being so serious, Miya bes unsettled.


    ¡°Can you tell me what do you see in me that attracts you, I¡¯ll change that.¡± Miya changes the way that


    she can get rid of him and just wants to escape from this misery.


    ¡°I also thought of how to get myself to forget about you. But I¡¯ve tried many methods and I just can¡¯t do


    it.¡± Richard¡¯s tone is one of hopelessness as he looks deep with affection at her.


    Miya feels very ufortable, coughs, and looks away so that she doesn¡¯t look into his eyes. She


    demands, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me that way!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Richard¡¯s voice is full of patience.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see Aileen?¡± Miya almost forgets this question and just remembers. She feels that Aileen


    didn¡¯t go home yesterday. Where did she go? Does it have to do with this man? He is considered


    Aileen¡¯s boyfriend now.


    ¡°This is our time now can we not discuss other things?¡± Richard started to look around.


    ¡°But this is clearly a garden, how is there food for us to eat?¡± Unless they are here to feast on the


    flowers and that would be absolutely ridiculous.


    ¡°Just rest assured. I will let you eat what you want to.¡± Richard says warmly.


    Richard picks up a flower and ps and then leads her forward.


    Miya begins to see a small dining table dangling above the garden in the sky. On the table are beef


    steaks and red wine. Also, on the table is a long red candle. It is so romantic looking from afar.


    She didn¡¯t expect this man to use such romantic means.


    ¡°Did you use this to make Aileen befriend you?¡± Miya is still harping on this matter and looks to be that


    way.


    Richard doesn¡¯t say a word andughs coldly but was very much a gentleman towards her. He pulls


    back the chair for Miya to sit and then is very attentive towards her.


    She is suspicious of the beefsteak and wine and wonders if they had been spiked with tranquilizers.


    Just as Richard is about to touch the beefsteak, Miya shouts at him.


    ¡°Wait! I want to swap.¡±


    The steak which he is about to eat must be clean.


    Richardughs and agrees to change their tes.


    At this moment, Miya realizes that she is hungry and she didn¡¯t bother anymore and decides to eat


    them. She also feels that he wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t simply eat the steak, have some red wine too.¡± Richard raises his wine ss elegantly and


    wants to make a toast to her but Miya couldn¡¯t be bothered and drank the wine directly.


    She didn¡¯t know why she bes increasingly dizzy as she ate.


    ¡°Did you¡­¡± Miya lost consciousness before she could finish her sentence.


    Before Miya copse on the floor, Richard walks over to support her. He picks her up into his embrace


    and gently taps on her forehead. She is still frowning and looks very frustrated but will tug the


    heartstrings of anyone who sees her.


    Richard uses his hand to rub her chin, ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment?¡±


    Unexpectedly, she is the most obedient when she is unconscious. Rickard loves her current state and


    carries her up.


    Her soft and delicate body is now in his arms and makes him feel something that he had never felt


    before. She just makes a simple action and it will cause him to be stumble. Looks like all those that he


    had done was worth it. He didn¡¯t expect he was so lucky to gain a prize.


    Except that this matter will be far more interesting.


    ¡°Randy, drive faster!¡± Alex is now frustrated beyond words. He only left for a while and thought that


    nothing will happen to that woman, only to have her run out to see that man!


    Randy was helpless as he has floored the elerator and didn¡¯t know which direction to go.


    ¡°We¡¯re like a fly buzzing aimlessly about. Shouldn¡¯t we investigate clearly where Missus could be?¡±


    Randy thought for a moment before saying carefully because if he can¡¯t find Miya, he will be in a lot of


    trouble.

 Chapter 647 Furious Alex

    Chapter 647 Furious Alex


    ¡°I must see her as soon as I get off the car, immediately!¡± Alex emphasizes again.


    Randy is extremely troubled. This master is so unreasonable. The problem is where has Missus gone


    to?


    Just at this moment, his cell phone rang. He wanted to silence the ring and not answer it but, in the


    end, he answered the call.


    The tone of the voice is provocative.


    ¡°Alex, are you very anxious?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Alex¡¯s anxiousness intensifies and the temperature of the air around him plunged.


    ¡°I have good news to inform you of. The person who you are looking for is with me. Come over if you


    have the time.¡± Richard says as he ys with Miya¡¯s slender fingers.


    ¡°I will not let you off if you hurt a strain of her hair!¡± Alex feels that he is about to erupt.


    ¡°What a scary threat! But it¡¯s not clear who is threatening who! Hurry up over!¡± Richard ends the call


    after saying.


    Alex¡¯s cell phone receives an address.


    ¡­


    Miya tilts her head and opens her eyes but she found herselfying on arge and soft bed. Richard


    sits by the side and looks at her with his legs crossed.


    How did she end up in a room with Richard? If Alex knows about this, then how is she going to exin


    herself?


    Miyaes to her senses and wants to run towards the door.


    ¡°Do you want to go out? Wait a while, someone will be here to pick you up.¡±


    Richard said coldly and Miya stops running. She turns around ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Miya is extremely upset, ¡°Do you intend to use me to do something? What have you done?¡±


    ¡°Rx. At the moment I still can¡¯t bear to touch you. I will not do anything without your permission.¡±


    Richard picks up a wine ss and sips it.


    ¡°You¡¯d better do as you say!¡±


    Miya opens the door after saying and is about to leave when Alex appears in front of her with an awful


    looking expression.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°How many times have I told you?¡± Alex didn¡¯t answer and says with a very stern voice to her.


    Richard was seating on the sofa with his legs crossed and sipping a ss of red wine. He says, ¡°I


    called him toe. Look at how nice I am to you to call your husband to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°You are truly a pervert!¡± Miya was upset.


    Since when did she offend such a guy?


    ¡°I remind you not to spout nonsense, my Miya.¡± Richard intentionally used a warm and caring voice. He


    is waiting for the scene to unfold.


    ¡°Listen to my exnation. Things are not the way you think. He used the issues to the contract and led


    me here to have dinner with him. Then he did those things.¡± Miya senses that she is mumbling and


    took a deep breath and continues, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of this godforsaken ce first and I¡¯ll tell you more


    about it.¡±


    When Miya goes over to pull Alex¡¯s hand, he violently flung away her hand.


    She has never seen this side of Alex. What happened to him? She feels very anxious at this moment.


    Why is he angry?


    ¡°Are you angry? Things are not the way you think.¡± Miya anxiously exins to him but her stomach is


    full of fury.


    That Richard did this on purpose so that Alex will misunderstand her.


    ¡°He did all these on purpose to wedge a doubt between us. Please don¡¯t ever¡­¡± The more Miya tries to


    exin, the more she feels that it¡¯s not going anywhere and Alex doesn¡¯t seem to be listening.


    ¡°If you dare to touch my things, I will not go easy on you.¡± Alex res murderously on Richard.


    After saying, Alex turned and left in anger.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Miya naturally chases after him.


    But Richard didn¡¯t take his threats seriously. This game has just started to get interesting and he is


    eager to find out whates next.


    Miya will one day look for him on her own.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to what I have to say?¡± Miya feels very upset at this point. She absolutely had


    nothing to do with that Richard but why does she have the feeling that she was caught red-handed


    betraying Alex?


    ¡°What is there to exin?¡± Alex spits out these words coldly and then drives off leaving Miya along in


    the dust. Didn¡¯t hee from afar to rescue her? Then why did he leave in such a fury?


    Miya feels very unsettled but she can¡¯t catch up with the car and can only stomp her feet in anger.


    Richard was behind her and gently yed with her hair. Miya steps back extremely cautiously and


    red at him in anger, ¡°All these were caused by you! Look at what you¡¯ve done to me!¡±


    Richard acts innocent and says, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. All I did was to call him toe and pick you up.


    How could I know that he will get so angry and dump you here? If I had known that he is so heartless, I


    wouldn¡¯t have asked him toe.¡±


    Miya feels that she is going to be angered to death. This man actually wants to divide things so clearly.


    ¡°This is your motive! Do you think that by doing this you can split us up? Don¡¯t even dream of it. He is


    only angry for the moment and will not leave me.¡± Miya knows Alex too well. He still loves her.


    Richard answers nonchntly, ¡°Since you are now awake, we can continue with our candlelight


    dinner.¡±


    Miya looks at him with disgust, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ll be fooled by you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about? I only want to have a meal with you.¡± Richard squint his eyes


    slightly.

 Chapter 648 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 648 Misunderstanding


    ¡°I warn you not to show up in front of my face from now on. Please stop harassing me again unless it¡¯s


    about work.¡± Alex is all Miya can think about now.


    ¡°Looks like I make you angry again. What if I buy you dinner and make it up for you?¡±


    Seeing Miya being pissed off like this actually makes Richard happy. Because situation like this is


    exactly what he wants.


    If Alex likes to be jealous so much, then just let him be. But one thing he doesn¡¯t expect is that Alex


    leaves Miya behind all by herself, which is not his character.


    Miya doesn¡¯t even bother to talk to him right now. She just wants to go back, find Alex and exin


    everything to him that this isn¡¯t like what he imagines. After all, she can¡¯t imagine what will happen


    because Richard was furious before he leaves.


    With that thought in her head, she speeds up and walks forward. She can¡¯t believe there is only one


    straight road here. And there is no passing vehicles. She doesn¡¯t know why she is brought to a ce


    like this. This should be a fancy vi hotel in the middle of nowhere.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any interest in who the mole is in thispany?¡± Richard keeps a close distance with


    her, as he says to her in a flirtatious tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me.¡± Miya only wants to look for Alex. If she knew it would cause such a big


    misunderstanding, she wouldn¡¯te to a ce like this with Richard.


    ¡°Okay, then I will apany you walk through this in silence.¡± Richard feels that it doesn¡¯t matter. As


    long as he can be with her, he feels everything is fine.


    Seeing him with a big smile makes her even more furious.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± Does he really want to push her into a dilemma?


    Richard smiles and answers seriously, ¡°I just want you to see clearly who the person that likes you the


    most is. And I want to tell you that I am the one who is worthy of your life.¡±


    Miya starts to take deep breath in despair. Because she is really scared of not being able to control


    herself to beat the person in front of her.


    ¡°If we keep walking like this, we probably won¡¯t arrive before it¡¯s dark.¡± Richard says.


    Miya has to stop after hearing this. Although she hates him, what he says is reasonable. She can¡¯t get


    a taxi and her phone is dead. Misfortunes nevere alone.


    In the end she caves in and asks him, ¡°Where did you park your car?¡±


    Richard is thrilled hearing Miya begging him.


    ¡°Right in front of the hotel, let¡¯s backtrack.¡± He has a triumphant smile on his face. Everything is under


    his control.


    When Miya turns around with an upset face, a sports car suddenly stops in front of her again.


    She sees a cold familiar face after the window is rolled down.


    ¡°Honey?¡± Miya is overjoyed knowing that he will never leave her behind. He does have a soft heart like


    she remembers.


    ¡°Get in the car!¡±


    Themand makes her get into the car happily. She also says to Richard who stands next to her, ¡°I


    have to go back with my husband now because hees to pick me up.¡±


    Alex steps on the petal as soon as Miya gets on the car.


    Richard stands alone and looks at the car as it dashes away. But the corner of his mouth rises in


    disdain.


    Do you think you can escape from me, Miya?


    She seems nervous out of guilt. She looks ahead, not daring to look at Alex.


    She knows he is still terribly upset now so she thinks she will either start caressing him or waiting until


    he¡¯s cooled down.


    ¡°So, everything is fine in thepany?¡± She changes the topic in a haste, asks him cautiously. As


    expected, her question can only be answered in silence.


    Alex acts like the way he used to be again. There is no way tofort him if this man is petty.


    ¡°I forbid you to meet him in the future!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She doesn¡¯t know how long it takes until he says the line maturely.


    Thank God he finally talks to her. How scared of Miya that he will ignore her for the rest of his life.


    ¡°You are not mad at me, right? I¡­¡± She gets too excited that when she tries to keep talking, she gets


    interrupted abruptly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me clearly just now? I forbid you to meet him!¡± Thinking of the scene where Miya lies


    in that man¡¯s arms drives him crazy.


    Miya almost blurts out, ¡°I promise you. I will promise you anything!¡±


    But the only sensibility makes her hold down those words.


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to see him at all. It was all because of the contract I signed with him. You know


    about it. I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡± She desperately hopes he can understand her pain.


    ¡°Then I need to be there by your side when you two cooperate again in the future. The two of you must


    never be alone!¡± Alex ns to walk away without saying a word to her.


    He is so furious as if he can exhale fire because of the scene. But he will be fooled by that man if he


    leaves. He understands it perfectly after thinking about it for a whileter. No matter what happens, he


    will never leave her behind, all by herself. So, hees back eventually.


    Miya nods desperately, ¡°I know.¡±


    She feels a little scared after what just happened. She doesn¡¯t expect that Richard would actually


    poison her food, and she lets her guard down. She would be devastated if he actually does something


    to her while she is unconscious.


    ¡°Did you guys¡­¡± Alex asks steadily after struggling for a while.


    She doesn¡¯t understand what he means at first but after thinking about it for a minute, she says with a


    red face, ¡°No! Of course not!¡±

 Chapter 649 Being Given A Cold Shoulder

    Chapter 649 Being Given A Cold Shoulder


    If something really happens, she wouldn¡¯t feel nothing at all. And nothing can be done since she isn¡¯t


    unconscious for a long time. Although Richard is shameless sometimes, he will never take advantage


    of others¡¯ perilous state.


    It is silence right afterwards.


    Miya feels the awkwardness in the air and decides to talk first, ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°To thepany. There are still a lot of things waiting for us to deal with.¡± Alex says, and he doesn¡¯t


    say anything after.


    Alex goes back to his office and gets back to work after he brings Miya back to thepany, leaving


    her moping around.


    Why does she feel that he doesn¡¯t seem to believe what she said just now? Or is she just being


    paranoid?


    Just then, Michellees over and grabs Miya¡¯s arm anxiously.


    ¡°Miya, what¡¯s going on with you? Where did Richard take you? Did he have improper thoughts about


    you?¡± Michelle¡¯s eyes are filled with worry.


    Miya looks distracted, ¡°There was nothing wrong. Let¡¯s get back to work.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t want to exin much. After all, Richard is the reason that causes the misunderstanding,


    so she doesn¡¯t even want to hear that name.


    But it is baffling to her that Alex is mad like this. Even though he remains silent, she would rather be


    scolded by him than not saying anything.


    ¡°By the way, should we publish the newly designed draft for next quarter?¡± Michelle reports to Miya.


    And she finallyes back to her sense.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    What Michelle says reminds Miya of the mole Richard tells her. It seems that she still doesn¡¯t find out


    who thepany¡¯s mole is.


    She really doesn¡¯t expect it to fall short.


    Miya stares angrily and swears she will pick out the mole. After all it is the mole who should take all the


    me.


    ¡°Michelle, I need to tell you about something.¡±


    With that, Miya drags Michelle into the office.


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± Michelle is startled by Miya¡¯s serious look, like a white little rabbit in panic.


    ¡°Let me tell you something,¡± Miya says as she closes the door carefully.


    Michelle never sees Miya acting anxious like this. Did something serious happen?


    ¡°Miya¡­¡±


    ¡°There is a mole in ourpany!¡± Miya says as she grabs her shoulders.


    Michelle¡¯s jaw drops, and as she is about to shout, Miya covers her mouth with her hand.


    ¡°This information must not be leaked, so you can¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡±


    Miya withdraws her hand after spilling out the secret.


    Michelle is a little confused, ¡°Who did you hear it from? Was there something behind this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t act on hearsay. I will definitely catch the mole so I need your help.¡± She suddenly


    comes up with a good idea, with radiance in her eyes, looking at Michelle.


    ¡°What?¡± Michelle is still befuddled.


    ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t understand what I am telling you now.¡± Miya thinks that Michelle may be too


    innocent to follow her mind, so Miya starts to feel a little distressed.


    Michelle sees the way she acts and can¡¯t help but saying, ¡°Did something happen? What¡¯s going on


    with this mole?¡±


    And she is also lost in thought now. If Miya has a business meeting with Richard, is it possible that¡­


    ¡°Did Richard tell you this?¡±


    Michelle asks in disbelief.


    However, Miya nods, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±


    ¡°But what made you believe his words?¡± Michelle suddenly feels a little confused.


    Yet Miya can¡¯t answer her with specific reasons.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather believe it. This incident has too much impact on ourpany.¡± Miya feels that they have to


    handle it with cautiousness, otherwise it will be messed up easily.


    ¡°What you said just now made sense. But how are we going to find out the you-know-who?¡± Michelle


    shadows Miya and nods.


    Miya contemtes while she puts her cheek on her hand and grabs a pen with another.


    After a while she says, ¡°Did you show our design draft to anyone?¡±


    Michelle shakes her head, ¡°The design draft of ourpany generallyes from the hands of the


    designer, then goes to you, me and vice president.¡±


    ¡°I know what we should do next. You can leave now.¡± Miya turns to theputer and quickly types


    down words on the keyboard with her slender fingers.


    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± Michelle asks.


    ¡°You can help me announce that all design drafts for this quarter will be redrawn.¡± She looks at the


    ceiling and think, ¡°Leave the rest to me and mind your own business.¡±


    Hearing what Miya says, ¡°I will leave for now, please let me know if you need me.¡±


    She closes the door on her way out.


    Miya types on the keyboard while she is thinking, ¡°I will definitely catch you, mole!¡±


    She decides to drop by at Alex¡¯s office when she finishes work. But only finds out he is gone already.


    Miya runs into Michelle with files in her hands, ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°The vice president said that he had something to deal with so he left early. He probably had meetings


    with his customers.¡± She reports and suddenly notices the disappointment on Miya¡¯s face.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± She pouts. She never thinks that Alex is really upset with her. He leaves thepany without


    letting her know and he is clingy not long ago. Now everything changes.


    This feeling of being left out makes her feel inexplicably sad.


    ¡°Did you two have a fight?¡± Michelle asks as she tilts her head and looks at her.

 Chapter 650 Grace is Dead

    Chapter 650 Grace is Dead


    "Is it so obvious?" Miya suddenly feels a little embarrassed at once and lowers her head.


    Michelle continues, "The emotions of both of you are just on your faces.¡±


    "Isn''t it?" Miya sighs heavily.


    "What is it that makes a man who has always loved you so much suddenly be so cold¡­" Michelle


    says it fragmentarily while thinking, and then, thinking about today''s trip with Miya, she immediately


    opens her mouth and says," is it because of Richard again? "


    Miya feels helpless, but she nods after all. She knew she couldn''t continue to be so decadent. As for


    Alex''s matter, she should have to find her own way to solve it.


    "I want to ask you a question." Miya asked after some inner entanglement in her heart.


    Michelle is querying, "what''s the problem?¡±


    "How can you make a man happy?" Miya thinks she needs to think of some way to coax Alex.


    At first Michelle was a little surprised after hearing this, but then after thinking about it for a while, she


    couldn¡¯t help but smile. "So you''re trying to please someone.¡±


    Miya can only continue to ask, "if you have any good suggestions, please let me know.¡±


    She can''t bear Alex being like this all the time.


    "This..." Michelle thinks about it for a moment, and then she leans in Miya''s ear and whispers.


    After a while, Miya frowns and doubts, "is this really possible?¡±


    "I see this on the TV, and I haven''t practiced it yet. But the credibility is high. If you have no other way,


    Use this method. "Michelle says that and leaves with her mouth covered by hand.


    Although Miya feels a little frustrated, so far, it seems that there is only one way left.


    Augus is sitting in the office, but definitely he is thinking something else. He hasn''t seen Grace for


    many days. Although thepany''s matter is resolved, what happened to Grace?


    He has called Grace many times, but no one was answered.


    Grace is not there. He always feels empty in his heart.


    He stands up and decides to find Grace himself.


    Grace hasn''t shown up anymore since the engagement dinner. Maybe she went back home.


    When Auguses to the door, he opens the door and sees Dennis. "Why are you here?¡±


    "I''m here to tell you something important." Dennis has a sullen face and bloodshot eyes. It looks a little


    horrible. It seems that he has experienced something sad.


    "What''s the matter?" Augus is now just hoping to find Grace.


    However, Dennis''s next sentence just makes Augus panic.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grace, she jumped off a building and killed herself.¡±


    After Dennis finishes speaking, he covers his face with his hand.


    Suicide by jumping off a building?


    Dead?!


    "What are you talking about?" Augus is unable to ept the thunderbolt like news, he backs several


    steps due to shock, and even stumbles and almost falls to the ground.


    "No way! Grace, she''s such an optimistic girl. How could it be possible to do something like this? I don''t


    believe what you said." Augus looks shocked and he clenches his fist tightly, he definitely can not


    ept the fact.


    After taking a deep breath, Dennis tries to reconcile his sadness, and finally says, "I didn''t expect such


    a thing to happen. I feel painful too. She''s already been buried. "


    "Buried? Who did it? Who killed my Grace?" Augus closes his eyes and speaks in pain.


    Dennis is silent for a moment, and finally he says, "I''m sorry, I''m just telling you now. "


    "Take me to meet Grace right now." Augus is unwilling to believe it in anyway. He finally finds the


    feeling of love. But why is everything gone?


    Dennis leads Augus to a cemetery.


    Seeing a woman crying in front of Grace''s tombstone, it is Grace''s mother.


    "Grace, you''re so young. Why did you choose to leave us? How could you leave your mother alone in


    the world? "


    "It''s all your mother¡¯s fault who didn''t protect you well"


    Auguses over, but when he sees Grace''s picture on the tombstone, his heart is severely painful.


    At the same time, there is an unspeakable ufortable feeling. He feels that something very beloved


    thing is moving away from him.


    Grace, she''s really dead?


    She really goes away from herself. He could not hug her any longer.


    "Tell me! Who did it? "Augus couldn¡¯t bear it. Who dare to take her beloved away from him? He will


    never let that man go. However, Grace is always innocent.


    "I¡­I dare not say it.¡± Dennis lowers his head, as if hesitates.


    "Is there anything you dare not say? Tell me about the culprit. I will definitely not let go the person who


    hurt Grace. "Augus eyes at this moment are full of hatred. How much he loves Grace, he hates the


    murderer that much. The killer simply deprived him of his happiness for the rest of his life. Without


    Grace, his life would will be meaningless.


    Seeing that Dennis still hasn¡¯t spoken yet, Augus says, "You can tell me everything. If you don''t say


    anything, I won¡¯t let you go. So, you''d better tell everything you know. "


    "That¡­"Dennis is frustrated, but finally he says," It¡¯s like this. Didn''t Grace go to the dinner with you


    that night? But she actually met Alex at the dinner party, and¡­ "


    As Dennis says, he has be stuttered again.


    Augus feels like he hears the critical moment again, and could only continue to ask, "go on! And then


    what happened? "


    He didn''t expect that the incident had something to do with his son. Is this a revenge? He cheated him


    and got his woman, so Alex is going to try to put her woman into death? It''s really disgusting.


    "Then Alex didn''t know what he said to her, and Grace felt extremely painful when she came back. She


    ran to the rooftop and jumped off. When we found out, she was already dead. So, I really feel very


    painful.¡± Dennis says, and he desperately put his hand over his chest.

 Chapter 651 Sleeping in Separate Rooms

    Chapter 651 Sleeping in Separate Rooms


    And now everything finally makes senses. So, it really is Alex who has set this all up!


    ¡°I''ll get my revenge for Grace!¡±


    After hearing all of this, Angus who understands all of this says this sentence and left walking inrge


    steps.


    He will make Alex pay the price for everything he has done.


    On the other hand, Miya has returned home early in the morning. However, she finds that the house is


    empty. She feels that it is a little bit strange, but thinking that they just have not returned yet, she cooks


    dinner hurriedly.


    However, after Miya makes dinner with great effort, she still does not see anyone. She calls Carmen¡¯s


    and Alex''s phone, but no one answers. Has something happened?


    Miya feels a little bit gloomy, looking at the delicious dishes on the table, but she couldn''t eat them at


    all.


    Is Alex still mad at herself? That is obviously a misunderstanding, and Miya just really feels more and


    more aggrieved the more she thinks about it.


    Just when Miya is still feeling gloomy, she suddenly hears soundsing from outside the door. She


    runs over in a hurry.


    Seeing that it is Alex, her emotions bes even more agitated.


    ¡°Honey, the kids and grandmother haven''t returned by now, I''m a bit worried about them, why don''t we


    set off to find them.¡± Miya says in an anxious tone, and then she tries to pull Alex¡¯s arm.


    But Alex dodges her hand. Thus, Miya is not happy because of that.


    How could this man be so petty and actually still be angry?


    ¡°Are you still angry about that matter?¡± Miya really feels very wronged in her heart. Seeing that Alex is


    not speaking, and looks annoyed. She continues to open her mouth to exin, ¡°Didn''t I tell you before?


    That matter it is a misunderstanding. Richard, he is just...¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop talking, I don''t want to hear any more.¡±


    Although Miya finally waits until Alex to start talking, it is with such a cold tone of voice.


    Miya says to herself in her heart, if you are patient in one moment of anger, you will escape a hundred


    days of sorrow. She must not lose her temper at this time.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After thinking of this, Miya desperately squeezes out a nice smile, ¡°Then let''s put our grudges aside


    and go to find the kids first."


    Alex, however, speaks icily, "Carmen and the kids won''t be back tonight."


    Won''t be back?!


    Miya immediately runs in front of Alex agitatedly, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s literally what I just said.¡± Alex says coldly.


    He did not vent his anger towards her children and grandmother just because he was angry with her,


    right?


    Miya cannot endure Alex¡¯s cold attitude, ¡°I''ve told you that the one with Richard was just a


    misunderstanding, so why won''t you listen to my exnation? And where have you gotten them all


    now?¡±


    "There is no need for you to worry about this matter. This ce they are right now is very safe. And


    they''ll be happy now. So, you don''t have to worry about that much." After saying these words, Alex is


    ready to walk up the stairs.


    Miya is still a bit reluctant and continues to ask questions, ¡°But you should at least tell me that they ...¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to say anything unnecessary.¡± Alex continued to walk forward without looking back.


    "I want to talk with you, I personally cooked a lot of food tonight ..." says Miya to Alex''s back. However,


    he just walks straight into the room as if he has not heard anything.


    Miya has never seen Alex in such a cold and icy manner before. At least after the marriage, he has


    always hold her in the palm of his hand. But now, why does she seem like she is put into limbo.


    She cannot see the kids! Grandma is nowhere to be seen. But from the tone of Alex''s voice just now,


    he should have ced them in a fun and nice ce, right? His goal is probably to punish herself.


    That''s why he doesn''t allow herself to meet with them.


    Miya sees the big table with many dishes again, what''s the use of working so hard to make the food?


    There is no one here to eat it. It feels like she is the only one in this entire world.


    Dragging her heavy footsteps, Miya wants to walk back to her room. But she cannot open the door.


    Is the lock broken?


    ¡°Alex, I can''t open the door, so hurry up and open the door and let me in. This door seems to be


    broken; do you want me ...¡± Miya says anxiously as she hits the door with her hand.


    Suddenly at this time, the door opens.


    ¡°The door isn''t broken, it''s because I don''t want you toe in." Alex tugs at the corners of his mouth


    and then speaks, "From tonight onwards, the two of us will be sleeping in separate rooms."


    Sleeping in separate rooms?


    ¡°You ... ¡°Miya widens her own eyes. Not believing what she just heard, Alex actually says such words


    to herself.


    ¡°Do you know what it means for a married couple to sleep in separate rooms?¡±


    ¡°That''s it, don''t bother me anymore.¡± Alex is not going to pay any more attention to Miya.


    Then, the door ms shut with a bang.


    Before this, he always sticks with her like glue, but now, he wants to keep arge distance between


    them.


    ¡°You better remember this; I won''t sleep with you in the future even if you beg me." Miya snorts at the


    door.


    Miya who lose her temper just turns around and leaves, she is really angry inside now, she does not


    think that Alex would treat her like this, she swears that she will get revenge sometimeter.


    She will definitely remember this, as the saying goes, as long as she does not give up, there will be


    always a chance.


    Does he just think that he is the only one who can treat her coldly? She, Miya, can do it too. She will let


    him know what it means to treat others the same way he treats them.


    Miya simply runs inside a guest room, but she cannot sleep throughout the night as she tosses and


    turns.


    One reason is remembering about Alex being angry, and the other reason is thinking about the mole in


    thepany. But since the news has been released now, it should be resolved soon.


    The next day, Miya wakes up without feeling surprise, since the children and Carmen are not at home


    recently, suddenly she feels that the house has be a bit empty.


    When she goes to thepany, Miya finds that Alex is also not at thepany, she runs to ask


    Michelle again, "Where did he go?"


    After thinking for a bit, Michelle naturally knows who the man Miya is talking about, so she replies, ¡°I''m


    not sure, and the vice president didn''te to thepany this morning.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that the method I taught you yesterday didn''t work?¡± Michelle adds.


    ¡°It''s better not to talk about this for now.¡± Miya is annoyed. That man will not even let herself into the


    room now, so what else can she think of?

 Chapter 652 Shes a Mole

    Chapter 652 She''s a Mole


    Miya is about to take out her phone to make a call when she remembers that cold attitude of his again.


    So, she puts her phone back to her pocket.


    ¡°Didn''t I ask you to announce that news? And then what was the reaction of the designers?¡±


    Michelle just shakes her head helplessly and says, "Actually, they just felt surprised andined


    about the workload getting bigger, but nothing else was said."


    Miya goes to investigate thepany''s surveince again, and finds that there are no thieves or


    outsidersing into thepany, even the delivery guys, she also carefully studies them. At first, she


    thinks that Richard is ying a trick on her, but now, it seems that thepany really has a mole, but


    who is it?


    Michelle is helping with the paperwork when suddenly her phone rings. She subconsciously takes a


    look at Miya.


    Miya just said indifferently, ¡°Since there''s a phone call, then you should answer it.¡±


    In the end, Michelle, however, passes the phone to Miya with trepidation.


    When Miya takes a look, the caller ID is actually Alex''s phone number.


    Damn it, this guy will not even take the initiative to find her if he has something to do now, will he? She


    will see how long he can be angry.


    ¡°Since he''s the one who called you, then you should take it.¡± Miya suppresses her anger, making her


    current expression look as calm as possible.


    ¡°Hello ...¡± Michelle still picks up the phone, her tone somewhat cautious.


    After a while, Michelle then opens her mouth and says ¡°Yes¡± before hanging up the phone.


    ¡°Why did he call you?¡¯ Miya asked anxiously.


    Michelle bites her lip and looks at Miya and says, "The vice president told me to go over to Richard


    Group right now to look for him."


    ¡°What did he tell you to go over there for?¡± Miya pursued the question.


    What is this Alex up to again?


    Michelle shakes her head, ¡°Actually, I''m not really sure. Then, I''m supposed to go over, right?¡±


    Miya suddenly bes a bit confused as well, "You just go."


    ¡°Aren''t youing over with me?" Michelle is somehow a little nervous.


    ¡°I don''t want to see him right now, so just go over there by yourself ande back and tell me exactly


    what happened.¡± Miya looks like she does not care, but she is actually nervous.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Michelle still walks out.


    However, as Miya is alone inside the office, her heart simply cannot calm down, and in the end, she still


    cannot keep calm and walk out.


    This is because she cannot wait any longer.


    So, she decides to secretly follow behind Michelle.


    As soon as Michelle walks out of the entrance of thepany, Miya sees her getting into a taxi, so she


    intercepts a cab and told the driver to follow her.


    Miya''s mind has already gone through countless images of herself teaching Alex a lesson.


    Sooner orter, she is going to make that man look bad!


    As she is pondering in her mind, she suddenly realizes that the direction the driver is driving does not


    seem to be the road to Richard Group. Instead, it is ... Michelle¡¯s own house.


    Why does Michelle go back to her house? Doesn¡¯t she say that Alex tells her to go to Richard Group?


    What new tricks is Alex up to? Does he have some new secret mission he ns for Michelle?


    Miya is going to get off the bus, but then she sees Michelle hurrying out of her house again. And she


    brings an extra suitcase with her.


    She bes even more confused. Does Michelle want to go somewhere with her suitcase?


    Another thought suddenly pops up in Miya''s mind.


    Running away?!


    However, after a moment, she begins to shake her head with all her might. How can she have such a


    ridiculous idea? Why does Michelle want to run away when she is doing so good? It must be because


    she is thinking too much, this is probably what Alex has arranged for her to do this.


    Although she does not know what the exact reason is, Miya decides to wait and see what will happen.


    Seeing Michelle panicking and furtively carrying her luggage, she gets into the car again. Miya


    suddenly feels a little uneasy. She has a feeling that something big will happen.


    Miya never thinks that the ce Michelle finally got off the car will be at the airport.


    This time when Michelle gets off the car, she is wearing a cap and a mask, as if she is afraid that


    people will recognize her. However, Miya has been with her for some time and recognizes her right


    away.


    Michelle¡¯s walking speed is very fast. It is as if she is in a hurry to go somewhere.


    Miya cannot hold back any longer. So, she immediately catches up to her.


    While Michelle is queuing up to enter the security checkpoint, Miyaes up to her and taps her on


    the shoulder.


    Michelle receives a sudden shock which lead her to drop something from her hand.


    ¡°Michelle, where are you going?¡± Miya says with a gloomy face.


    ¡°I''m not going anywhere... ¡°Michelle turns back very slowly and lowers her head, not daring to look at


    Miya.


    ¡°I''ve followed you to the airport. Are you still trying to deceive me?¡± Miya grits her teeth and looks at


    Michelle in front of her.


    Michelle, however, bites her lip and continues to lower her head, not saying a word.


    ¡°Was Alex who wanted to arrange for you to leave?" The only reason that Miya can think of is this.


    ¡°I''m sorry...¡± Michelle sobs quietly.


    In the next second, Michelle¡¯s tears burst out.


    ¡°Don''t you worry, I''ll be on your side and I won''t let you leave. You should be even less afraid of Alex''s


    threats against you! You are best helper that I know now, what right does he have to kick you out?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When Miya sees Michelle''s pitiful appearance, she bes even more distressed.


    At this time, Randy and Alex appear.


    As soon as Miya saw Alex, she immediately shields Michelle behind herself, ¡°As long as I am here! I


    won''t allow her to leave.¡±


    Seeing Miya defending Michelle so much, Alex¡¯s thin lips emit a cold feel, ¡°Do you know what you''re


    talking about?¡±


    ¡°I know exactly what I''m doing now. And since thepany is mine, you have no right to try to get rid


    of my subordinates!" Miya speaks up with conviction, for what she says is indeed the truth.


    ¡°Do you know who you''re defending now?¡± Alex''s eyes narrowed, giving out a dangerous and


    frightening aura.


    Michelle gulped in fear.


    ¡°Michelle is my underling! She''s been so good to me and did well for thepany!" Miya shouts loudly


    and righteously.


    ¡°Then you let her tell you herself how loyal she is to thepany.¡± Alex speaks in a tone without a


    trace of warmth.


    At this time, Miya slowly turns back, ¡°Michelle, don''t worry, he can''t force you to leave.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry! I''m a mole in thepany.¡± Michelle cannot resist shouting out such a sentence.

 Chapter 653 There is a conspiracy

    Chapter 653 There is a conspiracy


    Miya looks at Michelle in surprise, asks her in disbelief, ¡°Michelle, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear clearly what she said just now?¡± Alex says with a long face.


    Michelle whispers and says, ¡°I am so sorry, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Seeing her like this, Miya feels even more confused.


    ¡°No, how is it possible? Michelle has always been helping me. Why would she betray me or the


    company?¡± Miya says, as she stands back.


    Michelle keeps shaking her head, ¡°I am sorry. The reason why I did it is all for money. Because I want


    to leave China and go abroad. But someone like me without a good degree, a huge amount of money


    is necessary, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just tell me if you needed money?¡± Miya shakes her shoulders desperately.


    ¡°I did wanted to tell you but I felt that you were too busy to care about me. It happened that someone


    paid a lot of money, saying that I only need to steal thepany¡¯s personnel files. So I just¡­¡± She


    shivered and her wet eyes were filled with guilt.


    ¡°There¡¯s no use to apologize now. You are just a betrayer after all. You are fired.¡± Miya takes a deep


    breath, as if making a big decision in the end.


    This is what Michelle expects, but she still regrets deeply. She just doesn¡¯t expect it to be exposed so


    soon.


    ¡°I am really sorry, Miya. Please give me another chance and let me make it up for you.¡± She bursts into


    tears and kneels.


    The distressed expression looks really pitiful.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Miya has nopassion for the woman in front of her. Is herself to me for being too kind, so people


    around her tend to betray?


    "I will never forgive you. David Group doesn¡¯t concern you anymore in the future, so please behave


    yourself." Miya has a straight face after saying this, she turns around and leaves without looking back,


    leaving Michelle yells at her behind.


    Doesn¡¯t she want to go abroad? Miya will let her then!


    Miya who just walks out of the airport feels very angry at Michelle. But she seems to be angry that she


    forgets about the other thing. Alex and Randy are also nearby. How can she leave like that? She needs


    to take this opportunity to rify everything with Alex.


    When she turns her head, she sees him and Randy passing by her.


    He doesn¡¯t even look at her for one second.


    What does she do wrong?


    Does this man really n to leave her out for good? Do they have to be strangers?


    ¡°Stop right there, Alex.¡± Miya really hates the current state. She just wants to be transparent with him.


    She thinks he would continue walking, however he stopped for her. It seems that something like this is


    within her expectation.


    ¡°Why are you treating me like this? At least he should give her one good exnation or else she


    wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Alex sounds really calm, ¡°Why can¡¯t I treat you like this?¡±


    Asks her in reply?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be with me anymore, we can get a divorce. You don¡¯t need to be so embarrassed.¡±


    Miya can¡¯t stand the way he gives her the cold shoulder.


    Perhaps threatening him this way will solve their problems. She needs to make every possible effort as


    she can.


    ¡°Divorce?¡± There is no warmth in his tone when Alex speaks.


    Miya doesn¡¯t expect him to react like this at all. She thinks he would feel anxious and force her to stay.


    But he has no reaction at all.


    Just then, his phone rings. He leaves in a hurry after he answers the call.


    She covers her chest. Does he really stop caring about her? Leaves without saying a word. How can


    he be so indifferent even if she mentions divorce?


    How can the man move on so quickly? What a cold distant world!


    However, this doesn¡¯t match what he was like before. Or maybe, what she sees with her eyes is not the


    truth. There may be other hidden reasons.


    Miya rubs her eyes with her hands, swallows the tears that are about to shed and cheers herself up


    again. After all, she can¡¯t support the wholepany if she shows weakness.


    She decides to investigate everything all by herself.


    Does Michelle really betray her only for the money? She feels that her decision is too hasty. She turns


    around and decides to find Michelle again.


    But the crying Michelle is nowhere to be found when Miya returns. Did she leave by ne? Or is she


    taken to somewhere? Miya can¡¯t reach her cellphone now.


    It seems that it is really a mistake. What kind of conspiracy is all this? She feels more and more


    anxious.


    In the car.


    Randy looks at Alex, who is incorrigibly angry and can¡¯t help but soft asks, ¡°Are we really leaving Miya


    like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Alex says fiercely. But in Randy¡¯s eyes, he doesn¡¯t say what he thinks.


    ¡®Affirm with one''s lips but deny in one''s heart¡¯ is probably like this.


    ¡°Arrange someone to follow her. I need to know what she does, who she meets. And one more thing is


    to make sure she is safe. You will be held responsible if anything happens to her. Alex says with his


    eyes closed and lips pursed.


    Randy can¡¯t help but shiver in his heart.


    Alex obviously cares about her. But when ites to facing her, he shows indifference. And now he


    arranges people to protect her. What does the boss really want? The unfairest thing is that why should


    Randy be responsible for her safety?


    As the saying goes, fire on the wall brings disaster to the fish in the pool.


    He really hopes the two of them reconcile soon. In this way everything will be much easier.


    ¡°You got a problem with it?¡±


    With only 6 words, he says it with a murderous look.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± How dare he have any problem with it?


    Randy says he is afraid that he would be punished, ¡°I will arrange everything right away.¡±

 Chapter 654 Do Me a Favor

    Chapter 654 Do Me a Favor


    Night falls.


    A series of roar breaks the silence of night.


    ¡°Let me out! How can you lock me up here?¡± Aileen pounds the door as she shouts.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The servants in the vi act nonchnt, minding their own business as if they can¡¯t hear anything.


    ¡°Do you know that it¡¯s illegal to confine a person?¡± She shouts at the door. She shouts until she loses


    her strength. Afterall she has been shouting all day long today.


    Aileen doesn¡¯t understand why Richard treats her like this. Her phone is confiscated when she is


    brought to this room. She has no way to contact anyone, it¡¯s like being put in a jail.


    ¡°Why is it so unfair?¡± She thinks of Aaron at this very moment. She wonders how he is doing right now.


    Just then, the door opens a crack suddenly.


    Aileen wants to go out, but is blocked by the people outside. They just put down some food and leaves.


    Looking at delicacies like lobsters, crabs and boiled chicken, she has no appetite at all. Because she


    loses her freedom.


    She doesn¡¯t even know the meaning of staying here. But she can¡¯t escape from here.


    Just when she feelspletely in the dark, she sees the window andes up with an idea. It is time


    to take a risk. She can¡¯t stay in this hellhole forever.


    Aileen ties up her sheets, gets ready to jump off the window. She thrusts her head to see if there is


    anyone down there. Fortunately there is no one. She can try to escape if everything stays the same.


    Fortunately she is on the second floor, so jumping from it wouldn¡¯t be so difficult.


    When Aileen finally climbs from above, she sees Richard shows up right after she stands up straight.


    ¡°Where are you going with this?¡± Richard says in a faint tone.


    She feels that the man in front of her is very strange.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Aileen doesn¡¯t understand why she would stutter at this moment. He should be the one that feels


    guilty.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be engaged with you anymore.¡± She already sorts everything out in that room, she


    doesn¡¯t want to be manipted by him anymore.


    Richard doesn¡¯t have anything to say, as if he wants to wait for her to continue. ¡°I realize that I was


    simply grateful to you. There is no love between us, so please just let me go.¡±


    ¡°I never said that you are not allowed to leave.¡± He shrugs to show his innocence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say nothing ever happens between us.¡± She doesn¡¯t want him to be responsible at all. Aileen has


    to take this chance to clear things up. She finally sees the true features of him now. Confining her,


    taking freedom away from her, no one can stand days like this.


    Richard nods and agrees.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s that, I won¡¯t stay here to bother you.¡± She turns around as she says, not wanting to stay


    here for long.


    But when she tries to walk out, two tall figures stand in front of her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are letting me go?¡± She says angrily.


    ¡°I can let you go, but only under one condition.¡± Richard says patiently.


    This is not the tone of negotiation. It¡¯s a threat.


    Aileen¡¯s heart is filled with disdain. How can he threaten her? Is it possible to use violence against her?


    ¡°I suppose you know who my brother is. If he knows how you treat his sister, he will never let you go.¡±


    Aileen knows her brother¡¯s position in this city. She can use his name to intimidate others at critical


    moments.


    Richard raises his eyebrows, ¡°It seems that you are not that stupid. But your brother may not even be


    able to protect himself currently.¡±


    It really surprises Aileen. My brother can¡¯t protect himself. This doesn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°What is your real purpose?¡± Aileen has no choice but to ask straightforwardly. He uses every possible


    mean to approach her, tries to have sex with her, then engage with her. What is it for?


    At first she naively thinks that he likes her. She never expects he fooled her from the beginning to the


    end.


    ¡°Actually I never want to give you a hard time. All you need to do is promise me one thing. You can


    come and leave as you wish. No one will stop you.¡± Richard says with his lips pressed.


    ¡°Do you think I will agree to your request?¡± Aileen changes her attitude, ¡°You won¡¯t get what you want


    even if you lock me up for a lifetime.¡±


    The man in front of her doesn¡¯t love her. She doesn¡¯t understand why she used to love him. She must


    have been blinded by love.


    ¡°I really regret not taking my sister-inw¡¯s advice at that time. She always tells me to look out.¡± Aileen


    says with her teeth clenched, looks at him resentfully.


    Even Richard can feel the hatred emanating from her pupils.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe your love fades so quickly.¡± Richard walks over to approach her, taps on her chin with


    his hand. But she rejected him impatiently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Makes me feel dirty.¡±


    What a stubborn girl.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. But I really need you to do something for me.¡± He leans


    close to her and whisper, but she feels disgusted.


    ¡°Just tell me what you need in person, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    He ignores what she says, still leans close to her ear, and continues to speak in a low voice.


    The hot breath approaches her skin, which makes her feel like an electric current run through her body.


    She wants to push him away, but he grabs both of her hands first.


    After hearing what he says, her eyes are about to sparkle. In the end, she pushes him away angrily.


    ¡°So this is your real purpose. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a despicable person.¡± Aileen really hates


    that she doesn¡¯t see this scumbag clearly earlier!

 Chapter 655 Out Of Options

    Chapter 655 Out Of Options


    ¡°You can dream on! I will never agree to help you, you can just kill me, or imprison me for the entire


    life.¡± Aileen looks as if she is ready to die.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Richardughs coldly, and he taunts, ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re being great?¡±


    Richard¡¯s words fall deaf on Aileen¡¯s ears.


    ¡°No matter what you tell me, I will never be your puppet, not to mention helping you.¡± After so much she


    goes through, Aileen will never do anything to hurt anyone or anything again, because she turns over a


    new leaf.


    Richard continues tough coldly, his tone distant, ¡°I hope you will still say so after a while.¡±


    Although she does not know what Richard means by his words, but Aileen believes deeply, that she will


    not be changing her mind.


    ¡°Capture her!¡±


    Under Richard¡¯s orders, two burly suited men pick Aileen up entirely, and they walk forwards just like


    carrying a puppy.


    No matter how much Aileen struggles, she still cannot get loose and escape.


    ¡°Where are you bringing me!¡± Aileen shouts loudly the entire time, but no one pays attention to her.


    Aileen knows as well that Richard will not let go of herself so easily. This super jerk! She will have


    many opportunities after for her vengeance!


    ¡°Kill me if you can, I¡¯d rather die than work for you!¡± Aileen bes more and more frustrated.


    Until the two suited men bring Aileen into a dark basement, Richard following them in his strong strides.


    They throw Aileen roughly onto the floor, and shends on her bottom, she impatiently rubs her bottom


    and stands up, wanting to scold Richard, but Richard points his finger at a direction and indicates her to


    look there.


    Following his finger, Aileen takes a look casually, but what she sees is a shocking scene.


    She covers her mouth in shock, and tears up instantly, because she sees Aaron being tied up to a pole,


    and there are bloodstains all over his body.


    Obviously, Aaron is under torture here previously.


    She does not expect that Richard will tie Aaron up in this dark basement, and even vites him!


    Looking at the multiple wounds on Aaron¡¯s body, and the scar seeping blood on his face. The scar is


    long and thick, it is evident that it is the result of a whip.


    Aileen holds Aaron¡¯s disfigured cheek with her palm dearly, ¡°Aaron, it¡¯s me, how are you feeling?¡± As


    she says so, tears soak her cheeks.


    Aaron is already unconscious, and cannot hear what Aileen is saying now, he moans with pain due to


    the pain of his body.


    ¡°Why¡­¡± Aileen¡¯s strong heart still breaks down in the end.


    ¡°Why do you treat him like this? How has he offended you?¡± Aileen turns angrily, ring at Richard.


    ¡°He¡¯s not the one that offended me, it¡¯s you.¡± Richard smiles, ¡°You have not forgotten what you said just


    now, right?¡±


    She stuns.


    What she says just now?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I will rather die than work for you!


    Aileen does not expect Richard to threaten herself by using Aaron, and even tortures Aaron into being


    half dead.


    Before this, Aileen does not know what she wants to protect her whole life. But once she sees the


    badly wounded Aaron, she understands.


    She does not want to see that man get hurt, even if it is just a little. She prefers that she is the one who


    gets hurt and tortured.


    ¡°Now you can agree to my request.¡± Richard says confidently.


    Aileen does not understand where Richard¡¯s confidence hase from in the beginning. He actually


    gets it through his cruel means.


    Does she have any other options?


    Because she does not want to watch Aaron being tortured to death.


    ¡°I¡¯ll promise you anything if you let him go.¡± Aileen says this with no more confidence, she does not


    want Aaron to die, she only wants to get him out. She no longer wants to care about other matters.


    Aaron is now at the mercy of Richard, to submit is the only way to go.


    Aileen¡¯s tears stream down unstopping like broken pearls.


    ¡°Do you know, that a woman¡¯s tears are precious? You should save them for the man you love.¡±


    Richard continues tauntingly, ¡°If this is the case, I¡¯ll assume that you¡¯ve agreed to abide by my request.¡±


    ¡°I want you to release him now! Take him to the hospital immediately.¡± Aileen shouts at Richard loudly


    with frustration.


    Richard moves his fingers, and the two suited menes over to release Aaron.


    Aileen can only follow behind him anxiously. But Richard blocks her way with only one hand.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you that I promise you?¡± There is nothing Aileen wants more than to tear this man into


    a million pieces now.


    ¡°I can find him a doctor, I won¡¯t let him die, but only if you finish this mission for me, that you can bring


    him with you, and if anyone else finds out about this, he will die as well. This should not be something


    you want to see, so you should probably work harder.¡±


    ¡°No, I must see him leave here in one piece first.¡± Aileen still tries as hard as she can to rush forward,


    but Richard still holds her firmly back.


    ¡°You better know your ce, you have no right to choose.¡±


    Richard still leaves proudly. He flings Aileen¡¯s hand away cruelly.


    On the other hand, Aileen falls to the ground helplessly.


    Yes, she is now under the total control of Richard the jerk.


    What has she done wrong? Why is she facing something like this now. What Richard has said just now


    is still ringing in her ears. She covers her face with her hands in pain, and she break down into tears


    loudly, she hates Richard¡¯s despicability, she hates her own inability even more.


    Aileen still leaves the ce which imprisoned her heavily. But she is not happy, instead, she is very


    sad.


    Because the one that she loves the most is still suffering inside that horribly huge house, and she


    cannot do anything about it, she cannot take on behalf of him any pain at all. She can only watch as he


    moans in pain. Her heart is bursting painfully.


    This is all her own doing!


    Her heart is in even more pain.


    I am sorry, Aaron. I have burdened you. I swear, I will find a way to rescue you. No matter the means,


    even if it is to sacrifice herself.

 Chapter 656 She Is Pregnant

    Chapter 656 She Is Pregnant


    Aileen walks on the street lifelessly.


    A drizzle falls from the sky, and drops onto her head without a care.


    She can only leave, she can only walk back.


    Miya is devastated by what has happened at the airport today, the thing which makes her the angriest


    is the horrible attitude of Alex. Does the man really want to divorce?


    She gets frustrated at the thought of this. But even finding Alex now is a very difficult thing to do.


    She calls him, and no one picks up. She goes to his office looking for him, and he is no where to be


    found. She does not know where he has gone to.


    The rain is especially heavy today, apanying the sound of thunder, it makes people even more


    frustrated.


    Just when Miya is getting ready to go to bed, she hears movementing from the living room, she


    cannot help herself but go downstairs.


    It must be Alexing back. She must use this opportunity to exin to him about everything.


    But when Miya reaches the living room, she sees an entirely drenched Aileen, her hair is in disarray,


    like a ghost crawling out of a pool.


    ¡°Aileen¡­ how did you end up like this?¡±


    After a moment of reaction, Miya finallyes to her senses, and she walks towards Aileen, ¡°What¡¯s


    going on? What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Butler, bring the towels, quick.¡± Miya calls out frantically.


    After a short while, the butler brings the towels, Miya immediately covers Aileen¡¯s body with it. She


    busies herself by rubbing Aileen¡¯s still dripping wet hair.


    ¡°Sister inw¡­¡± Aileen finally cannot hold back and breaks down in tears.


    Miya can feel the paining off Aileen, maybe she really is in some deep woe.


    But who might bully Aileen? And make her this sad?


    Instantly, a picturees into her mind. It must be Richard. She has seen his means at work before.


    Aileen is usually sad because of that man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m here for you in everything.¡± Miya sees Aileen¡¯s devastating expression crying, and she


    cannot bear it, she can only sweep her back lightly with her hand.


    Miya brings Aileen into the bathroom, and urges her to take a bath, and change out of those wet


    clothes. Finally, she passes her a hot cup of ginger tea.


    ¡°Did Richard do something to you?¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Miya finally asks this.


    Her hands are holding the cup of tea, Aileen looks to the front in distraught. After a long pause, she


    finallyes to her senses, and slowly nods her head.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    It is indeed because of him!


    Miya tightens her fist a little hatefully, ¡°It¡¯s not worth it to be sad over that kind of scum. There are still


    many good men in this world.¡±


    Listening to Miya¡¯s effort in consoling herself, Aileen feels even moreplicated.


    She is sad now not because of losing Richard, but because of¡­


    But she cannot say these words out loud. Because if she says them, Aaron may lose his life.


    That man Richard can really do anything.


    ¡°I hate him.¡± Aileen holds back her tears not letting them fall out, as she looks to the front gritting her


    teeth, saying.


    Miya also sees the hatred from Aileen¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Tell me, what really happened?¡± Miya caresses her head, her tone caring.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Aileen wants badly to tell her everything that has happened, but she holds back her words in the


    end.


    ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll try to help you.¡±


    Miya¡¯s care bes stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Richard broke up with me. So I will have nothing more to do with him here after.¡¯ Aileen says, and


    wipes the tears off her face with her hand.


    ¡°A man like Richard is not worth you giving the rest of your life to him. Leaving him is also a sort of


    closure to you.¡± Miya continues to console Aileen.


    Aileen hears her words, and cries even harder. She cannot allow her sister inw to be so caring of


    herself anymore, or else, she¡­ may really cannot bring herself to do it. Then she will really be unable


    toplete this mission. And Aaron may really have to die horribly in that dark basement.


    No!


    She will never allow this day to happen!


    Aileen shakes her head in desperation.


    Miya sees Aileen¡¯s crazed look, and is even more worried, ¡°Aileen, I know that you like him a lot deep


    inside, but he¡¯s not worth it!¡±


    Hearing Miya¡¯s preach that is full of effort, Aileen¡¯s heart bes even softer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like him anymore. I¡¯m over him.¡± She always knows that she likes someone else, and it is


    Aaron, she has thought that she hated him, but she does not expect to break down when she sees that


    something has happened to him!


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can think it through.¡± Miya can finally heave a sigh of relief, she is so scared that the


    silly girl in front of her will take things too hard.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my brother?¡± Aileen thinks, she has already been back for this long, why does she not see


    him at all? Rather it is his wife who cares more about herself.


    Miya cannot hold back but sighs, ¡°I would also like to know where in heavens has he went?¡±


    Ever since leaving the airport, she has lost his whereabouts. He is always distant to her nowadays. So


    she too feels depressed. But she knows that all of this is caused by Richard. He wants to break them


    apart. She will never let him have his way!


    But, when will Alexe back to being normal? When will the both of them go back to being close like


    before.


    Just when Miya is deep in thought, Aileen wants to open her mouth to say something, but she feels


    nauseous. She immediately vomits.


    Miya is shocked, ¡°Aileen, how are you feeling? I¡¯ll get someone to send you to the hospital now.¡¯


    Aileen too feels shocked, her mind is a little blurry. She lets Miya to call for the driver to send her to the


    hospital.


    Miya asks the doctor frantically, ¡°Doctor, what happened to her? Is she sick?¡±


    The doctor originally looks serious, but after feeling Aileen¡¯s pulse, he heaves a sigh of relief, ¡°Both of


    you do not have to worry, this miss is not sick.¡±


    ¡°Not sick? Then why has she vomited? She only got caught in the rain on her way back¡­¡± Miya is


    behaving like a hen with one chick now.


    Aileen is touched by Miya being like this.


    She is the one who has vomited, why is she more nervous than herself?


    ¡°She¡¯s just pregnant.¡± The doctor exins.

 Chapter 657 Bargaining Chip

    Chapter 657 Bargaining Chip


    "Pregnant?" Aileen repeats these three words dully. It''s like repeating a bolt from the blue.


    This is a huge blow to her. She has no joy in being a mother at all.


    Because this child is the enemy she hates most now. That person also tortures her most beloved man.


    Miya finally calms down. She was like this when she was pregnant before. How does she forget such


    an important thing?


    "Aileen, congrattions, you are a mother now, and the father of the child..." Miya says happily at first,


    but then she stammers. Because Aileen has been with Richard all this time, and she is pregnant now,


    doesn''t that mean...


    Miya doesn¡¯t dare to think anymore.


    Could it be that Aileen really can''t get rid of that nasty Richard?


    "Doctor, I want to ask you, how long have I been pregnant?" Aileen realizes a serious problem and


    asks quickly.


    "It''s been a week." The doctor says casually.


    But every word he says falls heavily on Aileen''s heart.


    That night a week ago, Richard took her to the bar, and then she was drunk, and then she...


    No!


    She does not want to believe such a thing! But the truth is so cruelly ced right in front of her.


    Seeing Aileen''s face pale without a trace of color, Miya bes a little worried.


    "Aileen, is this child, it''s really Rich..." Miya doesn¡¯t have time to say the rest.


    Suddenly, Aileen seems to remember something, and excitedly shakes the doctor''s shoulder with her


    hand, "Doctor, I don''t want this child, tell me what kind of medicine can make it go away. Or, can you


    perform a surgery? It''s only a week. It''s easy to get rid of it."


    Miya quickly pulls back Aileen''s hand away, "Don''t be like this, although I know you hate him! The child


    is innocent."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Such an out of control behavior obviously scares the doctor.


    "Doctor, she is a bit emotional, so you don''t need to worry about her talking nonsense, there is nothing


    more for you to do here. You can leave." Miya can only distract the doctor first.


    After the doctor hears this, it seems that he feels more than relieved, he walks toward the door


    desperately.


    "Don''t go! Doctor, please make my baby away! I don''t want..." She doesn¡¯t want to have any


    rtionship with Richard.


    "Aileen, don''t be like this. If your child knows that you treat it like this, it will be very sad." Miya knows


    that this might be really painful for Aileen to hear.


    She is also a mother after all. She realizes one after another that her children are all good, that is a


    piece of her. There is no mother in this world who does not love her children. Aileen is no exception.


    Even if she hates that child''s father.


    "I can''t have his child, don¡¯t you know?" Aileen is crying. From the moment she knew Richard''s true


    self, she was anxious to cut him off immediately. But what is it now to be pregnant with his child?


    His child...


    Aileen closes his eyes. She copses on the ground, and ps her stomach with her hands


    desperately to vent her anger.


    "This kid shouldn''t havee into this world at all. It shouldn''t have happened at all."


    This child will only add to her troubles and pain.


    Miya grabs her hand, "Aileen, don''t be like this. You must know that the child is innocent, and it is part


    of you. I know you are reluctant to hurt it."


    These words undoubtedly hit Aileen''s consciousness fiercely. She has nned to end this little life, a


    life that shouldn¡¯t have existed, but Miya''s words awakens the maternal love in her.


    "But..." Aileen thinks of Aaron again. She is pregnant with Richard''s child. How can this happen?


    "Don''t worry, I will take good care of the child with you." Miya is really afraid that Aileen will do


    something stupid.


    After Miya''s enlightenment, Aileen''s mood calms down slightly.


    Miya wants to go back with Aileen, but when shees back from the bathroom, she finds that Aileen


    is missing.


    She almost turns the whole hospital over. But Aileen is still not found.


    Does Aileen really want to get rid of the child by any means?


    Miya dials Alex''s phone in desperation, but no one answers.


    How long is this man going to be angry?


    She can only stamp her feet in the corridor of the hospital.


    ...


    Aileen just sneaks into the elevator while Miya is going to the bathroom and walks out of the hospital


    door.


    First, she hates the existence of this child, but now she suddenly thinks of a good idea. That is, she can


    use the child in her belly to threaten Richard.


    Now the child in her belly is the best bargaining chip.


    In any case, she must rescue Aaron, even if she wants to exchange her own life!


    She finds a taxi and hurries back to the vi where she just left today.


    She never dreamed that she woulde back so soon.


    However, this time shees prepared.


    Richard, I won''t make your life easier!


    Aaron, I will help you to leave.


    "Open the door! Open the door right now!"


    At 10 o''clock in the evening, a thinly dressed woman is desperately tapping the gate in the courtyard.


    "Mr. Richard, it is Aileen. She is back again." A bodyguard reports respectfully.


    Back again?


    Richard smiles, throws the cigarette butt in his hand on the ground and stomps it hard.


    "Bring her in."


    "Yes!"


    As soon as he says that, the bodyguard hurries to set off and walks to the gate.


    Aileen sees the bodyguard and yells, "I want to see Richard!"


    The bodyguard picks up Aileen.


    Aileen also knows that she will receive such treatment, so she doesn¡¯t bother to resist. Because she


    desperately wants to see Richard now.


    When Aileen is rudely thrown on the floor of the living room, she sees Richard sitting on the leather


    couch in the living room with his legs folded, with a leisurely look watching TV. He is just treating her


    like air.


    "Richard, I have something to tell you." Aileen tries to be the first to say.

 Chapter 658 Not My Child

    Chapter 658 Not My Child


    Richard remains indifferent and continues to watch TV.


    Aileen has long been frustrated, but she knows that she came here today to negotiate terms with him.


    So she must be calm.


    "I want you to release Aaron right away! Right away!" Aileen is very confident now.


    Richard feels a little surprised. But it onlysts for two seconds, and soon bes disdainful again.


    "Are you sure you are now qualified to negotiate terms with me?"


    The tone is light, but it hits right on her heart.


    This man is really arrogant.


    "You probably don''t know that I have something against you in my hands." Aileen says in a threatening


    tone.


    Richard''s eyes sh strangely.


    "Oh really?"


    He stares at her, and Aileen feels frightened. But now she must pretend to be strong. Because now, no


    one can rescue Aaron except for her.


    "I''m quite interested in what you mentioned." Richard fixes his eyes on Aileen''s body.


    She feels very nervous at this time, but she has already yed all her cards. She grits her teeth,


    clenches her fists, and says, "You must let Aaron go, or you will lose your child."


    "My child?"


    Richard snorts coldly. With a calm expression, there is no trace of change in his mood.


    "You never expected that did you? I am pregnant with your child. If you want to see your child born


    safely, then you will immediately release Aaron." Aileen also notices Richard having an unusual


    expression on his face, she thinks that he is beginning to worry. So her voice bes louder.


    This child, Richard has half the credit. The child still has his blood flowing in his veins. Even if he is a


    cold-blooded animal, he shouldn''t ignore his children.


    "You mean, you are pregnant?" Richard''s tone seems unsure.


    Aileen nods, "You know what you have done."


    Although she doesn¡¯t want this child, now this child can save Aaron''s life. So... she must bet on this


    one.


    "Send a doctor over right away." To Richard it all seems a little unbelievable, so he says to the


    bodyguard. The bodyguard runs out immediately and brings a doctor over after a while.


    The doctor takes Aileen¡¯s pulse, and then reports to Richard, "She... is indeed pregnant. And it has


    been a week."


    "Very well, you can go."


    Richard says without changing his expression.


    A week ago, that is the night at the bar. She actually got pregnant? Things seem to be getting more


    and more interesting.


    "You should better believe what I said now! If you want your child to be born safely, then you..." Aileen


    wants to make sure that Richard is listening to her, so she shouts loudly. After all, Aaron is in danger


    now, so it is urgent to save him.


    However, after Aileen says this, Richard doesn¡¯t even react at all.


    "Don''t pretend that you haven''t heard me, I know you care about this child..." Aileen says tremblingly.


    The expression on Richard''s face does not change at all.


    Aileen takes out a sharp knife she has prepared and hides in her pocket, "Don''t think I''m joking, I will


    absolutely do what I just said.


    "It seems that you really like that man." Richard gracefully raises a wine ss, and then looks at Aileen


    very calmly.


    Aileen doesn¡¯t understand why the man in front of him can be so calm?


    "Don''t you care at all about your child?" Aileen is really afraid of making the wrong move. But she


    believes that no one is capable of hurting his own kids.


    Richard takes a sip of the red wine, and says in an ironic tone, "You are too stupid, you actually


    threaten me with suicide."


    Stupid?


    "Do you really not want this child? Even if this child is dead, you don''t care?" Aileen''s voice begins to


    tremble.


    The man in front of her is much scarier than she thinks.


    "Let me tell you, your threat doesn''t work on me. So don''t waste your energy." Richard puts down the


    ss and stretcheszily. He is speaking as calmly as talking about his dinner.


    This is a shock to Aileen.


    Does this man really not care about the life and death of his own children? It seems that she really did


    something wrong. Even with a child, she can''t threaten him.


    Or is he only pretending?


    Screw it.


    Things still can take a turn before thest minute, Aileen can not admit a defeat. She must try thisst


    chance.


    Aileen takes the knife in her hand and points it at her stomach. When she is about to pierce it, Richard


    winks the bodyguard next to him. The bodyguard quickly kicks the knife out of her hand.


    The knife falls to the ground with a snap.


    At this point, Aileen feels that she has won. Richard really has weaknesses. "Sure enough, you still


    care about this child." Aileen shouts at him.


    "I just don''t want you to die in my house. It will only stain my floor." Richard''s tone is very cold, mixed


    with ridicule, "And I don''t want you to die unknowing."


    "What do you mean?" Aileen feels more and more confused by the man in front of her. What he said is


    more profound and iprehensible.


    "How could I not care about my child?" Richard approaches Aileen, takes her chin with his hands, and


    presses harder, "Unfortunately, it is not my child."


    What?


    Not his child? Whose child is that?


    "You are a liar, I have only been with you. And we were..." Aileen is too ashamed to talk about it. It was


    a night that she didn''t want to remember. She feels very sick when she thinks about how she had


    actually been in bed with the man in front of her.


    Richard raises the corner of his mouth, "Are you really stupid or just pretending to be? It means that the


    person who slept with you that night was not me."


    Not Richard? Who was that?


    Another lightning struck Aileen''s heart.


    "You are lying!" Aileen presses her hand to her chest, she feels that her heart is about to stop.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Do you need me to tell you the truth?" Richard leans close to her ear.


    Aileen crumbles and covers her ears, "No!"

 Chapter 659 Miya is Here

    Chapter 659 Miya is Here


    ¡°I see you really would like to know about this, but I will not give you the answer. Unless you do as I


    told, otherwise, you will not know it.¡±


    Richard does not allow any discussion about the problem.


    Aileen feels too weak physically, but especially she feels the heartbreak just like half of the heart is cut


    out.


    She tries to think it over, yet cannot remember what happened at that night.


    At that time, the man was not Richard. Who is he?


    Aileen is painful to make a clutch at her head and bursts into tears.


    She looks at her hands with fright with nothing to know how she is for the time being.


    ¡°Tell me please. Please. Who is he?¡± Aillen has to know who is her baby¡¯s father. Or how does she


    decide to give birth to it or not. Originally, she intends to use the baby to put pressure on Richard, but it


    makes things worse.


    Richard says disdainfully, ¡°I said it too clearly. You have to exchange what you want.¡±


    Exchange?


    Aileen is certain to understand Richard, only not supposed to be forced to the extent. She has to obey


    Richard¡¯s order?


    The same time, Richard keeps reminding Aileen, ¡°You probably want to know where your baby¡¯s father


    is. But I will not tell you who he is, and the man you love...¡±


    Aileen is too messy in her mind. She cannot make everything he is talking about clear, neither


    distinguishes true from false. Why does she finally make things worse?


    Now she loses double!


    Aileen knees down on the ground to groan, ¡°How could you let me go? How could you tell me the


    answer? Why are you doing these do me?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Why does she live such a miserable life?


    Richard walks to her to pick her chin and says, ¡°Because you are the sister of Alex. And¡­¡±


    He wants to talk more, but the door bell is ringing.


    Aileen is totally distracted and already bes insensitive, so she does not move when listening to


    the ring.


    Richard frowns to ask, ¡°Who is there?¡±


    A body guardes into the room to answer, ¡°There is Miya.¡±


    Richard smiled, ¡°Miya?¡±


    Still sitting on the ground, Aileen hears the name and tries to say, ¡°Miya?¡±


    Why does Miyae here?


    Richard turns to be in a good mood and says, ¡°Let here in.¡± He never imagined Miya is back right


    now; Aileen is so useful that brings his favorite here.


    Richard closes his eyes with great satisfaction, then something urs to him; he says to the body


    guard, ¡°Remember, not disturb her. Keep her safe.¡±


    Aileen frowns hard with his reaction; the man is too mysterious.


    The body guard wonders that why Richard has so many restrictions, anyway, he has to follow what he


    was ordered as a subordinate.


    He goes to the outside and leads Miya to the room.


    Miya walks in casually with the body guard leading her.


    At the first sight, Miya sees Aileen on the ground and directly holds her to stand up. She also asks


    Aileen with much care, ¡°Aileen, are you ok?¡±


    Aileen is shocked to say nothing.


    Miya believes Aileen has been badly frightened and does not ask her more. Instead, Miya¡¯s anger turns


    to be relieved from Richard.


    She stares at Richard gloweringly.


    ¡°You bastard. Richard, what did you do to Aileen?¡±


    Miya cannot control her emotion anymore and walks toward Richard to give him a hard p.


    He bullies her family! She has to let him pay back!


    ¡°I warn you, stop doing it! This is something about you and me, not rted with my family!¡± Miya knows


    Richard is a tough guy but she never expects him to go so far.


    The p echoes in the living room.


    These body guards are greatly astonished at it. Nobody dares to treat Richard like this, so the girl


    would be dead for doing it. They all know that notmon people can be against their boss.


    Aileen is also worried for Miya. Now Miya did that to Richard and gives her totally different impression


    from before. And Miya tries best to protect her. But Richard is such a devil.


    Why does Miyae to see him currently? For her? Miya should not know she is getting into the


    trouble just as falling into deep water.


    Aileen feels much more scared with thinking more. She should not be so rash to meet Richard before


    making everything clear. Now she has to involve Miya here.


    Aileen closes her eyes with the extreme scare so that she will not see what will happen. She cannot


    imagine what Richard will do to Miya.


    Yet she does not hear anything for a while.


    She opens her eyes to see that everything is the same as just now.


    Miya looks at Richard fiercely, which surprises Richard but makes him some of happy instead of fury.


    If Aileen is correct, Richard enjoys this situation a lot. He watches Miya with deeply love and his eye


    are full ofplicated feelings not only anger. Who knows what he is thinking about?


    Here is so weird atmosphere.


    Aileen¡¯s heart keeps beating fast. She believes some shocking things will happen for sure, so she is


    exceedingly nervous.


    After all, Richard starts to talk with gently watching Miya as usual, ¡°You are here.¡±


    It sounds he is in kind of excitement.


    His voice is lovely in this way; Aileen does not expect to hears this. What does Richard intend to


    do?

 Chapter 660 Take Her Away

    Chapter 660 Take Her Away


    Miya says, ¡°Please know, I am taking her away. If you curse me, you will go dead!¡± She is impolite with


    Richard who never causes fear to her.


    Aileen is also startled with these words.


    ¡°Miya, I would not like to bother you. You¡­¡± She would not involve Miya in her problem further.


    She would not like to be guilty. Besides, she indeed would like to get the justice for herself; she has the


    right to know the truth.


    Looking at Aileen¡¯s eyes full of tears, Miya bes badly raged when it urs to her that Aileen


    comes here to ask who is the baby¡¯s father and definitely the answer is the man in front of them.


    Miya asks directly, ¡°Do you know she is pregnant with your baby?¡±


    Aileen tries to pull Miya back, yet Richard answers the question.


    ¡°I know. I will keep it.¡± Richard looks at Miya peacefully with a smile from his heart.


    Miya sees the smile on his face but still feels like being fooled.


    She is panting and asks, ¡°How will you keep it? You broke up with Aileen.¡±


    Richard answers, ¡°If you are happy with this, I can support them all their life.¡± Miya almost falls down on


    the ground with what he said.


    Why did he talk about these important things in such an easy way? Just like it does not matter at all.


    Miya would not like to listen to him anymore, ¡°You never know what responsibility you should really


    take.¡±


    Aileen rushes to interrupt them before they talk more.


    She just says, ¡°Miya, listen, he is not¡­¡± Now it is Richard to stop her.


    ¡°Remember, you have to face the music for what you said.¡±


    Each word he said greatly threatens Aileen.


    That makes her speechless.


    She cannot tell her concerns right now! He has obtained Aaron by force; if she tells everything, Aaron


    would be in great danger.


    Richard is an extremely cruel and immoral man who has no limit to say and do anything. To him, to kill


    a person is just like stamping an ant.


    Miya is so confused to ask, ¡°Aileen, what would you like to say just now?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking twice, Aileen shakes her head helplessly.


    She says, ¡°Nothing. I don¡¯t want to stay here. We should go now.¡±


    Where there is Richard, there is terrible nightmare to her. She will leave here as soon as possible.


    Miya looks at anxious Aileen and feels awfully. She says, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am here; he dares not to bully


    you. Just tell me all the truth. I will help you absolutely.¡±


    But Richard says with sincerity, ¡°Aileen, I know this is my baby. I will take good care of you as long as


    you allow me.¡± Aileen almost believes in him and gets cheated if she did not see how finely he acted


    before.


    It is well known that women are too emotional; nobody would believe the man is much more than


    women.


    Just a moment ago, he said this is not his baby; now he turns to admit he is the father and would like to


    take care of them¡­


    It does not make sense!


    Anyway, he gets changed after Miya is here.


    Apart from that, Aileen notices Richard keeps watching Miya with great affection.


    She realizes she is so foolish that did not understand the simple question. She even did not find when


    the man proposed to her, he just had somebody arrange a romantic hall and gave her a sweet talk


    without any other great efforts.


    That is, she was made use of¡­


    Miya gets to see Aileen is not touched by Richard¡¯s words, so she supposes Aileen will not stay with


    him any longer. She says confidently, ¡°Now let us go. Don¡¯t dream of keeping them here. You hurt her


    so much that you will not be a good father.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Richard sneers. He does care about what Miya is saying, instead, he watches her with interest.


    ¡°Do you know you are too much charming?¡±


    Miya hates hearing this, ¡°Stop! Please don¡¯t bother us anymore. Or you will pay for what you did to us.¡±


    Then she holds Aileen¡¯s hand to leave.


    Aileen is brought to the door by Miya before shees to know what happened.


    Out of their expectation, nobody stops them from leaving here.


    Until the moment she gets on the car, this is still unbelievable to her. Richard usually behaves without


    any limits; he let them go so easily? Don¡¯t mention she also sees how mysterious of his eye contact


    with Miya.


    She does not believe it!


    Nevertheless, she gets a conclusion very soon.


    Richard did this just because he intends to y a long game; he knows he could not achieve it rashly.


    No one else in the world will be so mean as him.


    A body guard asks Richard, ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t need to stop them?¡±


    After all, both of them offended Richard.


    Richard does not say anything just pursing his lips.


    The body guard catches his intention and will not move anymore. If he goes against Richard, he is


    afraid to be in killing trouble. So, it is better to stay with his boss.


    ¡­


    Aileen remains confused on the car. She is too scared with looking at the rear window, to ensure no


    other cars following them.


    ¡°Aileen, what¡¯s wrong with you? You still have Richard in your mind?¡± Miya, as a mother, totally


    understands how miserable she will be if her baby is born without daddy¡¯s love and care.


    Aileen suffers a lot spiritually only to keep silent.


    Miya says, ¡°I know it is not easy to tell your secrets. But the man is not worth your love, even if you


    have this baby.¡± She just hopes that Aileen and her baby will live a happy life, and she knows that for


    sure, they will make it only after getting rid of Richard.

 Chapter 661 The Ambiguous Photo

    Chapter 661 The Ambiguous Photo


    ¡°I will protect you, Aileen.¡± Miya pats Aileen¡¯s shoulder while reassuring her.


    However, Aileen still looks troubled and distracted.


    ¡°Just tell me if anything happens. I will definitely support you without any hesitation.¡± Miya swears to


    herself that she must do whatever she can to help Aileen.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Aileen will subconsciously looks behind her from time to time.


    Miya understands what she¡¯s worrying about. She knows, that Aileen is afraid that¡­


    Richard on the other hand is like a devil.


    Miya can¡¯t help but to look behind her too. There¡¯s nothing suspicious behind their car, but Aileen is


    affected so much that she starts to over-think.


    Miya wonders, how much did Aileen go through for her to be the state she is in right now?


    She¡¯s now insecure and scared, and it¡¯s all because of Richard. Miya sympathizes with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. Richard won¡¯t chase after you now.¡± MIya doesn¡¯t know how she can confirm her own


    statement, but she doesn¡¯t want to see Aileen being nervous anymore.


    ¡°But¡­¡± The nervous expression on Aileen¡¯s face still hasn¡¯t faded a single bit.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°But what? Didn¡¯t we manage toe out? From now on, you can escape from the clutches of that evil


    man. However¡­¡± Miya¡¯s attention is now on Aileen¡¯s tummy. Now that Aileen¡¯s pregnant with his kid,


    they will forever be bonded together in an inseparable butplicated rtionship.


    Aileen lifts her head and looks at Miya. She looks lost and hopeless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much for now. You need plenty of rest.¡± Miya knows that the important thing


    now is to calm Aileen down. The first thing that needs to be done is taking good care of Aileen¡¯s health


    because of her pregnancy.


    Aileen listens to Miya¡¯s advice and leans against the seat behind her. However, she suddenly thinks of


    something and her eyes shoot open. She looks at Miya while asking, ¡°How did you know I was at


    Richard¡¯s ce?¡±


    She almost forget about this. Miya is like a hero, appearing out of nowhere and saves her.


    ¡°I panicked when you weren¡¯t at the hospital. I immediately started to find you. I thought of Richard so I


    went to his house, and you were there,¡± Miya exins.


    To be honest, she is not willing to tell Aileen about this, because she is familiar with Richard¡¯s mansion


    and its routes. When she can¡¯t find Aileen, she can only bet her luck and walk around Richard¡¯s


    mansion to find her.


    Aileen nods her head and doesn¡¯t ask anymore. She closes her eyes and goes to sleep.


    Miya is somehow feeling empty too. After reaching home, Alex is seen sitting on the sofa with a cold


    expression on his face.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Aileen calls out to her brother softly.


    However, Alex¡¯s eyes are on Miya. He speaks coldly, ¡°Aileen, there¡¯s none of your business here. Go


    back to your room now. I need to talk with Miya in private.¡±


    Aileen feels that something is not right, because to her, Alex is a person who treats his wife like a


    goddess. But now¡­only fierceness is visible.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Aileen opens her mouth to speak again, but stops with Alex¡¯s warning re.


    ¡°I don¡¯t repeat my words twice.¡±


    The voicees out coldly.


    Aileen feels like she¡¯s going crazy. Richard acts this way, now her brother acts this way too. Why does


    she feel like she¡¯s just a burden?


    Miya speaks up after sensing the tension, ¡°Aileen, you¡¯re tired. You should go to your room and rest for


    now.¡±


    Aileen looks at Miya for a while before heading to her room, herplicated feelings hasn¡¯t left her


    mind.


    Once Miya confirms that Aileen is in her room, she starts, ¡°What is it that you want to talk to me¡­¡±


    Alex interrupts her before she finishes her sentence.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Miya wants to answer honestly. However, on second thought, this incident involves Aileen¡¯s


    privacy too. If Alex finds out what Richard has done to Aileen, it will be war then. She decides, that it¡¯s


    best to keep this as a secret.


    ¡°We went out to discuss about thepany.¡±


    Alex¡¯s face turns sour, being obvious that he¡¯s not satisfied with Miya¡¯s answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance.¡±


    The coldness of his voice sends shivers down her spine.


    Miya grits her teeth. She doesn¡¯t like how Alex is now interrogating her like a criminal.


    ¡°Generally, I told you everything.¡± She says firmly.


    Alex raises his eyebrows.


    Miya feels that she¡¯s not wrong, so she leaves him and goes upstairs after that. She is disappointed in


    Alex. After so much consideration, she decides tomunicate with him, but is repaid with this


    arrogant attitude of his. How can she tolerate that?


    These few days, Alex treats her coldly. When she says she wants to divorce, he doesn¡¯t show any


    reaction. She can¡¯t help but to suspect that he doesn¡¯t love her anymore. In addition, he doesn¡¯t want to


    disclose to her about their children and Carmen¡¯s whereabouts.


    Does he think that he can do whatever he wants?


    Everyone has a limit. Miya has reached that limit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation?¡± Alex chases after her and grabs her wrist.


    ¡°What is there to exin?¡± Miya is confused about Alex¡¯s consistent outburst. She starts to feel pain on


    her wrist as the grip is too tight. He¡¯s really angry, so angry that it can be felt through the grip.


    ¡°Let go of me. It hurts.¡± Miya¡¯s patience is running out too. She starts to struggle against his grip.


    Alex bes even fiercer after witnessing her struggles.


    ¡°Do you now know how much it hurts?¡± He squints his eyes and looks at Miya coldly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you


    think how hurt I will be when you meet other guys.¡±


    What does he mean when he says ¡®meet other guys¡¯? From the beginning till now, there¡¯s only him in


    her heart.


    ¡°What nonsense are you going on about? I have always¡­¡± Miya defends herself as she feels that she


    has been wrongly used.


    Her voice dies down when Alex takes a bunch of photos in his hand.


    She sees those photos clearly. It is the photos of her and Richard together¡­


    In the photo, they are eating a romantic dinner, and¡­


    The photos portray the ambiguous rtionship between them.

 Chapter 662 Quarrel and Divorce

    Chapter 662 Quarrel and Divorce


    Miya is startled. Why would it be like this? In that picture, Miya and Richard seem to be dating. No


    wonder Alex has been acting strange. It turns out that he is jealous, for something that doesn¡¯t exist.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like what you think. He drugged me the other day andter you came to save me. Nothing


    happened between us.¡± Miya feels that her exnation is powerless but she can¡¯t just watch helplessly


    as her beloved man misunderstands her.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time that day, you would have had sex with him.¡± Miya is astounded. These words


    hit her, one by one, with enough shocking impact.


    Miya trembles slightly. She really doesn¡¯t expect that Alex cares so much about that. It is an ident


    and misunderstanding.


    ¡°How many times do you want me to exin to you so that you can understand? I didn¡¯t go to the hotel


    with him willingly. He drugged me¡­¡± She is also the victim. Why can¡¯t Alex show some sympathy?


    Miya feels wronged and ufortable. When she is finally home, Miya needs to act ording to


    Alex¡¯s emotions. Besides, there are countless things to worry about.


    ¡°You¡¯ve learned to talk back now, haven¡¯t you?¡± Alex showed indifference and distrust.


    Miya feels great pain, as if her heart has been bitten by an animal.


    Is this the man Miya has always been in love with? Is Alex still the man who has loved her as the apple


    of his eyes?


    When does Alex be so unreasonable?


    Miya feels wronged. ¡°I¡¯ve already exined. Why are you still¡­¡± Why does Miya have to endure such a


    charge for no reason? She doesn¡¯t do anything wrong!


    ¡°Then tell me, why did you take the initiative to eat with him?¡± Alex is indifferent and continues to ask,


    as if questioning a prisoner.


    Seeing his arrogance, Miya feels almost desperate.


    ¡°I have been forced ¡­ because Richard told me that there was a mole in ourpany. He even


    showed me the design draft of thepany for this quarter. That¡¯s an important secret of our


    company.¡± Miya tries to earn his forgiveness by giving out the hard truth.


    Alex smiles nonchntly and says, ¡°What a story!¡±


    Alex¡¯s words show his despise.


    What does he mean by that? It turns out that Alex has taken her exnation as sophistry. He doesn¡¯t


    seem to believe her from the very beginning. It doesn¡¯t matter how many times she exins. It will be


    useless.


    We¡¯ll never wake up someone who pretends to be asleep.


    Miya feels steaming hot as if she has been boiled.


    She clenches her fists tightly and looks at the man in front of her in disbelief.


    ¡°Then what do you want me to say?¡± Miya said with a little desperation.


    Faced with this man in front of her, Miya struggles with love and hate.


    Alex snorts coldly and immediately says, ¡°Since you like to exin, care to exin what¡¯s going on


    tonight?¡±


    Looking at the arrogant and contemptuous Alex, Miya feels deste.


    ¡°Tonight?¡± she repeats powerlessly.


    Miya goes to Richard¡¯s vi tonight. However, it is because she wants to save Aileen. Miya is worried


    about Aileen who might be in danger. Nothing more. She hasn¡¯t expected that this will set Alex off.


    Seeing Miya turn silent, Alex¡¯s brows furrow even more. A fierce look shes through his pitch-ck


    eyes.


    Miya feels more desperate.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to say, right? You admit that you took the initiative to look for him, right? How can


    you be qualified to be my woman?¡± Alex is so powerful, straightforward, and terrifying.


    ¡°I...¡± Miya wants to continue exining, but holds it back.


    Alex sees all the expressions of Miya.


    ¡®Very good. This woman is going to stop talking, isn¡¯t she?¡¯ he thought to himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want a divorce?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Alex says. This is a ruthless question.


    Miya is shocked. Alex is onto divorce again.


    She looks up and meets his cold eyes.


    The man in front of her doesn¡¯t seem to be joking.


    Miya remains silent. Because she also feelsplicated, she doesn¡¯t know how to answer this


    question.


    After a while, Alex stares at her.


    ¡°Since you want a divorce so bad, I¡¯ll grant it to you.¡±


    ¡°Grant?¡± Miya repeats the word and is hurt by him. Then Miya sneers and said, ¡°Alex, you are always


    so self-righteous. Since we have lost trust in each other, then divorce may be a relief.¡±


    Alex tilts his head slightly and raised his eyebrows even higher. Sadness shes through his eyes. She


    agrees to divorce with him?


    He feels as if his heart is clutched. A hint of pain appears on his face, but in the blink of an eye, he


    returns to his typical indifferent look.


    ¡°Since we are at odds, we will go to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow to get a divorce.¡± Miya continues


    to speak loudly. She is also angry now.


    Hearing that, Alex doesn¡¯t say anything and walks back to his room.


    He mmed the door shut, without any manners.


    Miya feels that her heart is broken. Tears run down her cheeks like broken beads.


    She sits feebly on the ground.


    Miya doesn¡¯t understand why things have turned out like this. She wants to live happily with Alex.


    However, ever since that ident, Alex seems apletely different person. Miya doesn¡¯t know him


    anymore. Alex is different from what he used to be.


    Miya walks back to the sofa in the living room in a daze. She lies on it and falls asleep.


    When Miya wakes up, she immediately sees Alex¡¯s gloomy face. He is about to leave.


    Miya immediately catches up with him.


    Alex looks at her with impatience. His expression seems to ask why shees over.


    ¡°We are going to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a divorce today.¡± Thinking about yesterday, Miya is still


    very angry.

 Chapter 663 Continue to Beg for Mercy

    Chapter 663 Continue to Beg for Mercy


    Since Alex has already proposed that, Miya will do what he wants.


    ¡°I¡¯m not avable today.¡± After Alex finishes these words, he gets in the car at once. Miya is left alone.


    She feels a little confused and at a loss. She is getting more confused about Alex¡¯s thoughts.


    However¡­


    Miya, with a worn-out heart, goes to visit Aileen, only to find Aileen¡¯s room empty when she gets there.


    Where is Aileen?


    Miya feels a little strange. Just as Miya is about to call, she sees a note on the table. It says, ¡°Miya, you


    don¡¯t have to worry about me. I won¡¯t do anything stupid. I¡¯m already at work.¡±


    Miya looks at the note withplicated emotions. But Miya doesn¡¯t know what to do. She really wants


    to do her best to take good care of everyone. But¡­


    She doesn¡¯t seem to be of any help.


    Miya feels exhausted. She doesn¡¯t want to work in thepany today. Because she doesn¡¯t want to


    face Alex. Miya wants to talk to her family. Where are the children?


    Is there a need for Alex to be such a bastard to hide her family?


    Thinking of this, she picks up her phone and calls Gina. Unfortunately, no one answers.


    She almost forgets that she hasn¡¯t called her mother for a long time. However, why does no one


    answer? Does something happen to Gina? Or is it because Alex has done something again?


    Miya makes several calls, but no one answers.


    She feels that she can¡¯t keep worrying and guessing. She wants to leave immediately and go home.


    She¡¯s going to find her parents and Susanna...


    However, when she returns to the ce where her parents live, there¡¯s nobody. Her family seems to


    have vanished. Miya is certain that Alex is behind this!


    Apart from him, who else will do such a thing?


    If she divorces him, she will have nothing. ording to Alex¡¯s personality, there is nothing that he


    couldn¡¯t do.


    Damn it! She doesn¡¯t understand why things have turned out like this.


    Can it be that Alex really wants to force her to death? Are they not in love anymore?


    Thinking of this, Miya sits on the ground, like a miserable puppy. She doesn¡¯t want to care about her


    image anymore. Miya ns to help her father manage the David Group. But what¡¯s the point of doing


    this if neither her father nor children are by her side?


    Suddenly, she remembers the dream she had before.


    In Miya¡¯s dream, she is told that she and Alex aren¡¯t a perfect match. Besides, there¡¯s going to be a


    terrible person at the internationalpetition. Can it be Richard? Richard should be held ountable


    for all the misunderstandings, right? Miya is in pain, but couldn¡¯t do anything to solve all the problems.


    Miya keeps rubbing her temples with difficulty. She knows how to solve the problems. However, now


    everything is suggesting that Richard is behind this¡­


    Richard should be held ountable.


    Miya is overwhelmed with hatred. She gently closes her eyes. Her tears somehow run down.


    ¡­


    This is the ce she has tried her best to leave yesterday. Now she is here again.


    Richard looks impatient.


    Aileen, who is sitting on the sofa in the living room, feels nervous and recalls what happensst night.


    She has returned with Miya. After that, Alex asks Aileen to return to her room first. In fact, in her room,


    Aileen sneaks out again because she wonders what Miya and Alex are discussing in the living room.


    Their expressions are too serious, so Aileen feels that something is wrong.


    She doesn¡¯t expect a heated quarrel. Moreover, getting a divorce is mentioned. The causes of their


    quarrel are only to be the fake photos and Richard.


    When Aileen hears that Alex has been questioning Miya, she really wants to help Miya exin. But


    Aileen can¡¯t do that out of her own interest, because she wants to save Aaron. Thus, she must betray


    Miya.


    Richard has always arranged for Aileen to drive Alex and Miya apart. At first, Aileen doesn¡¯t understand


    why Richard wants her to do this. When she sees the way Richard looks at Miya, she understands


    what Richard wants.


    It turns out that Richard has always been so devoted to Miya. To obtain her love, Richard let her do


    that.


    At that time, Aileen also feels extreme pain. She can only see their misunderstandings deepen. Not


    only does Aileen stand by and watch, she also records a video by her smartphone. Now, she ys it to


    Richard.


    Aileen feels that she is extremely cruel. Miya has always defended Aileen. However, Aileen was kicking


    her when Miya¡¯s down.


    But it¡¯s her only option. Aileen wants to save Aaron! Aaron can¡¯t die.


    ¡°You came to me so quickly? Did youplete your mission?¡± Richard says with disdain.


    Aileen nods. Although no scheme is used to drive them apart, Aileen is the indirect cause of their


    quarrel.


    She takes a deep breath and finally takes out her phone. She clicks on the video recordedst night


    and hands it to Richard.


    Richard shrugs and nces at the screen with indifference.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    At first, he is casual, but the moment he notices the picture on his phone, he starts to feel energetic.


    Richard is aroused and ted by the fierce arguing scene.


    He thought to himself, ¡°One day, Miya, you will know well who is the best man for you.¡±


    Richard raises his head slightly, revealing a smile. Aileen sees that. She knows that since Richard likes


    Miya so much. He must be happy to see her quarrel with her husband, especially one that brings


    divorce onto the table.


    What an unscrupulous man.


    Knowing that Richard only buy soft approaches and couldn¡¯t be forced, Aileen continues begging for


    mercy in a low voice. ¡°My mission isplete. Please let Aaron go¡­¡±


    ¡°It looks like that you¡¯re really obedient. You managed to get me such resources.¡± Richard quickly


    regains his indifferent expression.


    ¡°Please, let Aaron go¡­¡± Aileen kneels on the ground.


    ¡°Continue with your begging. I may let him go if I am happy.¡± Richard is pleased and closes his eyes,


    savoring the moment.

 Chapter 664 I Want Their Divorce Agreement

    Chapter 664 I Want Their Divorce Agreement


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I already do as you told me? What do you want from me?¡± Aileen kneels on the ground while


    crying in pain.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She feels already too much. She feels sorry for her brother and sister-inw.


    ¡°You seem to have forgotten what I want. What I want to see is their divorce agreement.¡± Richard


    speaks in an arrogant tone.


    Aileen slightly twitches. The man in front of her is about to go back on his word.


    Aileen bitterly bites her lips and weakly defends herself, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you only need to drive


    them apart? Why do you want¡­¡±


    Why does she have to live so miserably?


    Why is Aaron so miserable?


    ¡°By driving them apart, I mean getting their divorce agreement. If you can¡¯t do it, you can collect your


    beloved man¡¯s body.¡±


    He says in an indifferent manner.


    Aileen feels desperate.


    Divorce agreement? What exactly is she going to do to get the divorce agreement?


    Just as Aileen is about to turn around to leave with weakness, Richard suddenly remembers something


    and speaks to her, ¡°Since you¡¯ve prepared a gift for me, I can¡¯t let you return with nothing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Aileen turns around nkly, not understanding what Richard means.


    In the end, Richard takes a phone and gave it to Aileen. Then, she sees the following scene.


    Aaron is lying on the bed, dying. He is so weak that he doesn¡¯t even have the strength to open his


    eyes.


    Aileen¡¯s heart seems to have been pierced by a sharp knife, and blood is flowing out. The pain seems


    to have taken root in her heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Aileen asks softly with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask yourself about this.¡± Richard has an indifferent look.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Seeing this, Aileen can no longer hold back her emotions. She shouts at


    Richard.


    Richard remains indifferent, only coldly looking at Aileen. ¡°I have made it clear that you can only use


    the divorce agreement in exchange of him. Don¡¯t make it toote. You know the consequences.¡±


    After that, Richard takes away the phone that Aileen is looking at. Then, he took strides out of the door.


    Aileen closes her eyes.


    At this moment, her phone suddenly rings.


    After getting herself together, Aileen answers the call.


    Just as she presses the answer button, Aileen immediately hears condemning words from the phone.


    ¡°Where the hell have you been? You are part of this project now, can you take some responsibility for


    it?¡±


    Director Hamish keepsshing out at her.


    Aileen also feels guilty. It seems that she has been a drag for the crew for her private affairs. After all,


    Aileen is the leading actress. But now, she has something more urgent. She isn¡¯t in the mood of


    working.


    ¡°Sorry, director. Something has happened to my family recently. I may not be able to continue ying


    this role.¡± Aileen says these words after painful struggle.


    She is so close to her dream and bing a superstar. However, right now, something inside her is


    stopping her.


    Fame and fortune are just vanity. Right now, she only wants to do one thing, and that is to save Aaron.


    So she can only apologize to Director Hamish.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Do you know how much you¡¯ll lose if you bail out?¡± Director


    Hamish shouts angrily on the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Aileen knew that she can¡¯t take care of so much now. She can only strive toplete


    what Richard asks her to do.


    Therefore, she hangs up the phone in a hurry.


    ¡­


    Miya wants to walk along the main road, but a car stops in front of her.


    The annoying image of Richard immediately appears in her mind. He is the culprit. Thinking of that,


    Miya immediately walks forward angrily and kicks the tire hard.


    The moment the window is down, Miya immediately regrets what she has done just bow because the


    person sitting in the car is Alex.


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising how irritable you are now.¡± Alex¡¯s eyes are long, narrow, and freezing cold.


    Miya¡¯s heart trembles.


    He is speaking to her in such a sarcastic tone.


    ¡°I thought you were Richard, so I was so angry. I...¡± At this point, Miya realizes that she has said


    something wrong.


    She almost forgets that Richard is thest name he wants to hear.


    ¡°It looks like you really miss him.¡± Alex¡¯s expression is solemn. He sounds aggressive.


    ¡°I...¡± Miya feels something is blocking her chest, making her difficult to breathe.


    Without waiting for her to stammer out the second word, Alex gives the order.


    ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    Miya feels grievance and stands there, reluctant to move.


    Alex only gives out a light breath. The air somehow bes suffocating for Miya.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it again.¡±


    The implication is that Miya must do as he says and get into the car immediately. She can¡¯t hesitate for


    a moment.


    Miya is wondering if she should resist. Randy immediately gets out of the car and throws her into the


    back seat like a puppy.


    Before she could sit still, Alex has stepped on the elerator, leaving Randy standing there alone.


    Boss is not supposed to trick his subordinate like this.


    Randy feels helpless. He can only watch as Alex drives away as a rocket.


    ¡°Alex, are you crazy?¡± Miya grabs the seat in front of her in fear. Alex drives too fast, as if he is racing,


    she couldn¡¯t help feeling she is going to have a heart attack.


    She shouts.


    As a result, screams of ady continuously sound in the car. It could drive anyone crazy.


    In the end, Alex steps on the brake abruptly, leaving a graceful arc like a divine dragon swinging its tail.


    Next, Alex gets out of the car without a word. Miya is taken by the shoulders.

 Chapter 665 Divorced

    Chapter 665 Divorced


    The moment Miya gets off the car, she is astonished. She doesn¡¯t expect Alex to bring her to the Civil


    Affairs Bureau.


    ¡°Why are we here?¡± Miya bes excited. She never expects Alex to divorce her. The thought of it is


    quite painful.


    Is it necessary to be so heartless? Can¡¯t they make up?


    ¡°Why are you doing this? Have you ever thought about our children? What will they be like in the


    future?¡± Miya throws caution to the wind because she can¡¯t let her children grow up in a single-parent


    family. Moreover, ording to Alex¡¯s personality, it will be very difficult for her to see her kids again.


    ¡°There is no need to discuss it further.¡± Alex sneered.


    After hearing his cold voice, Miya is shocked. She doesn¡¯t expect Alex to say such words.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± Miya looks at Alex and feels hurt.


    Alex¡¯s like a lunatic.


    ¡°Because you no longer have a choice.¡±


    His tone is still very indifferent.


    ¡°I said I would divorce you, and I will do that. Neither of us thinks we are not meant for each other. Why


    should we continue?¡±


    Alex walks towards her and approaches Miya, causing her face to turn pale in fear.


    After hearing Alex¡¯s words, Miya doesn¡¯t know why things have turned out like this.


    ¡°Tell me if you have any difficulties. Tell me and I will be considerate.¡± Miya holds back the tears and


    swallows her saliva as she speaks to Alex.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to exin everything to you? I¡¯ll tell you every detail of what happened as long as


    you don¡¯t divorce me.¡±


    Miya feels that she can¡¯t get a divorce. Once she gets divorced, she¡¯ll literally lose everything.


    ¡°I think you misunderstood me. Actually, I don¡¯t want to say such nonsense to you. But since you said


    so, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. In fact, I have fallen in love another woman.¡± Alex cast a casual nce at her.


    Another woman?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Miya repeats these words in her mind. She asks in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re lying. How could you fall in love


    with someone else? You said that you would only love me for the rest of your life. How can you go back


    on your word now? I¡¯m not getting divorced! What can you do to me?¡±


    She¡¯d rather die than get divorced.


    This must be a nightmare.


    How would Alex want to divorce her!


    Miya wants to continue deceiving herself, but what Alex says next is like a basin of cold water pouring


    on her from head to toe.


    ¡°Whatever I say is what it is! We must get a divorce even if you don¡¯t want to!¡±


    Alex says arrogantly.


    ¡°You must be lying to me. I won¡¯t believe what you¡¯re saying!¡± Miya is very excited.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t sign the divorce agreement today, you¡¯ll never see your parents again.¡±


    Alex says as he looks towards afar.


    ¡°You are threatening me?¡± Miya¡¯s eyes are moist. It has never urred to her that she will be forced to


    divorce one day. How can he be so arrogant?


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me? Are all the vows you made to me fake? What about our children?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this,¡± he speaks in a cold tone.


    ¡°Do you know how cruel you are now?¡± Miya doesn¡¯t want to believe what Alex has said


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should be fantasizing here right now.¡±


    Alex is no longer willing to talk to Miya anymore and directly drags her into the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    ¡°You can¡¯t treat me like this.¡±


    No matter how Miya shouts, Alex still doesn¡¯t respond at all. His expression has been as cold as ice.


    Miya¡¯s heart is about to break into pieces.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t sign the divorce agreement today, you¡¯ll never see your parents again.¡±


    He dares to threaten her with that, but she can only weakly ask one question.


    ¡°What about our children? Do you n to never let me see them again?¡±


    Alex has treated her like this before. Can it be that he wants to do the same again?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you our daughter.¡± Alex seems to have nned well. Why does she feel that Alex


    is prepared? Has he been nning on getting divorced for a long time? How can this man change his


    mind so quickly?


    As expected, crows all have ck feathers. Miya wants tough at her foolishness back then. How can


    she believe this man¡¯s vows? All the sweet talks are fake!


    Only his deception is true.


    ¡°What about thepany?¡± Miya is the one who founded the David Group. Will Alex take it all by


    himself?


    However, Miya doesn¡¯t expect that the man gave up the Alex Group for her while now doing something


    like this.


    ¡°Let¡¯s divide the shares equally. I won¡¯t take advantage of you.¡± Alex says with a serious expression.


    Divide the shares equally?


    What he says is quite reasonable.


    Miya also knows that she has no choice, because she knows that ording to Alex¡¯s personality, he


    can do anything. Even though Miya is reluctant, she still signs her name on the divorce agreement.


    She never expects that they finally get divorced. It is unbelievable.


    Unexpectedly, after getting the divorce agreement, Alex turns around and leaves, as if he has


    completed a difficult task. He leaves Miya there and ignores her. How can he be so heartless? Is it


    because of that incident that Alex is so disappointed with her?


    Seeing Alex¡¯s indifferent departure, Miya feels as if she has had a nightmare. She wants what happens


    today to be just a dream. She helplessly looks at the divorce agreement in her hand. Itys truthfully in


    front of her.


    Miya suddenly remembers that she has forgotten to ask Alex where he has hidden his family and why


    Miya can¡¯t find anyone. She needs to know.

 Chapter 666 It’s Good to Be Drunk

    Chapter 666 It¡¯s Good to Be Drunk


    Just as she is in a daze, the phone rings. She hesitates for a moment, then picks up her phone and


    answered the call. Then, Aileen¡¯s voice sounds.


    ¡°Miya, I...¡±


    Miya can¡¯t help but cry loudly.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    On the phone, Aileen sounds anxious. The cry is unexpected..


    Miya gives Aileen a location and Aileen quickly arrives.


    Aileen sees the desperate Miya sitting on the ground with arms around her legs. Besides her, there is a


    document on the ground. She gently takes the document over and browses. It is a divorce agreement.


    Aileen feels her heart on the verge of popping out. Taskpleted. However, Aileen knows that she


    can¡¯t show her excitement. Aileen hasn¡¯t done anything, but her brother and sister-inw are divorced.


    However, she has never seen Miya cry so sadly before.


    ¡°Miya, tell me what is going on.¡±


    Miya only nces at the ground and says weakly, ¡°It¡¯s like what you see. We are divorced.¡±


    Then, she walks forward step by step, like a walking dead.


    Aileen sees her own shadow on Miya, because Aileen has had simr experience and reaction when


    she breaks up and feels pain. Aileen is also confused.


    ¡°Miya, what can I do for you?¡± Aileen knows, for sure, there is a broken heart..


    Miya takes a deep breath and closed her eyes.


    Miya wants to cheer herself up again. She can¡¯t show Alex her weakness. She wants to let him know


    that even without Alex, Miya is still able to live but her kids have to suffer. She must take her children


    back. She can¡¯t do the same thing as she didst time.


    However, can she make it on her own? Although Alex is no longer the president of Alex Group, his


    abilities cannot be underestimated. In the end, Miya is still not his opponent.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Aileen says with worry.


    Can it be that Miya wants tomit suicide?


    Miya opens her eyes and wipes the tears off her face with her hand. She shakes her head gently and


    says, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°How can you be fine? Women always say the opposite. You don¡¯t have to pretend to be strong in front


    of me. If you want to cry, cry out loud.¡± This time, Aileen can see through Miya immediately.


    After all, she has experienced much like this.


    Miya bursts intoughter with tears running down.


    Miya is the one who keepsforting Aileen before. However, now they have changed their roles in


    less than a day.


    Life is dramatic.


    ¡°I won¡¯t cry. Crying for that man is not worth it at all!¡± Miya continues to speak and she is unwilling to


    admit her mistake.


    Although Miya said so, tears still rush out of her eyes.


    Seeing Miya¡¯s sadness, Aileen also feels a little distressed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine. I can still go back to work now. It¡¯s just a divorce? But...¡± Miya chokes


    up while she is speaking. ¡°But, what about my children?¡±


    She is unable to solve this problem.


    ¡°Miya, my sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. There will be a way out.¡± Aileen purses her lips andforted.


    A way out? Miya sneers and then continues, ¡°There will never be a perfect solution.¡±


    Seeing Miya being pessimistic, Aileen also feels extremely ufortable.


    ¡°No, Miya, maybe my brother is just impulsive. He wille back to you very soon.¡± Aileen tries her


    best tofort Miya.


    Miya looked at Aileen with a meaningful expression. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Perhaps you don¡¯t know your


    brother at all. His decisions are impossible to change.¡±


    This is the case when he wants to marry her, and it is also the case when he abandons Alex Group.


    Therefore, there is no way for Alex toe back to her.


    They are destined to be cut off from each other forever. That¡¯s unfair for her kids.


    When Miya thinks that she might never see her children again, she feels overwhelming pain.


    Could she secretly take the children away? This won¡¯t work, because Alex has already hidden all her


    family members.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me sister-inw in the future.¡± After all, Miya has already divorced Alex.


    ¡°But you are my sister-inw!¡± Aileen holds Miya¡¯s hands tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me sister-inw in the future. I will feel weird.¡±


    After Miya finishes that, she walks forward step by step. She regrets it. She shouldn¡¯t have been so


    hasty with the divorce agreement. After all, she hasn¡¯t gone through the document carefully.


    Aileen chases after her, ¡°Miya, I¡¯ll take you to a ce now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anywhere right now.¡± Miya shakes off Aileen¡¯s hand irritably.


    ¡°I know that you are feeling down now, but believe me. Everything is going to be fine. Didn¡¯t you


    comfort me like this back then?¡± Aileen bites her lip and says to Miya.


    Miya feels that her brain cannot work. Everything is nk.


    Aileen sees that Miya has finally calmed down. Then, she takes this opportunity to pull Miya into the


    car.


    Miya is immersed in the sorrow.


    After getting off the car, Miya discovers that Aileen has brought her to a bar.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± Miya whispers.


    Aileen exins, ¡°Alcohol helps with sorrow.¡±


    After saying that, Miya lowers her head because she feels that Miya will not like such a ce. Then,


    she immediately says, ¡°If you really don¡¯t to stay here, let¡¯s leave¡­¡±


    Before Aileen finishes, she sees Miya walk into the bar by herself.


    Aileen catches up with her and see Miya drinking wine alone¡­


    It is truly beyond her expectations.


    She hurries to walk to Miya. Aileen sees that Miya picks up another bottle of wine and drinks in a rush.


    Seeing Miya get drunk, Aileen extends her hands to stop Miya from drinking more. However, thinking of


    Aaron, Aileen has no choice but to pull back her hand in the air.


    It¡¯s good for her to be drunk.


    That will make things easier for Aileen.


    ¡®Sister-inw, I am sorry but I must save Aaron.¡¯

 Chapter 667 Pass Away

    Chapter 667 Pass Away


    Miya buries herself in bottles.


    Aileen watches her quietly until she is so drunk that she falls asleep on the table.


    ¡°Miya, are you alright?¡± Aileen gently pushes Miya and finds that she has no reaction. She must have


    been unconscious from drunkenness.


    Aileen feels that it¡¯s time to take action now.


    She supports Miya and goes out.


    Her brother has divorced her anyway. In any case, Richard is so devoted to her that he shouldn¡¯t harm


    her. As long as she can save Aaron, she will risk everything.


    Richard Vi.


    Aileen doesn¡¯t expect that shees here so frequently. She hopes this is thest time shees


    here.


    She takes a deep breath and swaggers in.


    Shees to Richard Vi as usual. Those bodyguards know her and don¡¯t stop her. They let her in.


    When she walks to the living room, she sees Richard eating elegantly there.


    Aileen gathers her courage and says, ¡°I have what you want in my hand now.¡± She raises the


    documents in her hand.


    Richard continues to eat as if he hasn¡¯t heard anything. He ignores Aileen.


    Just as Aileen wants to walk forward, she is stopped by a bodyguard.


    Aileen stares at the bodyguard with hatred in her eyes.


    The bodyguard says with an expressionless face, ¡°Wait until my boss finishes his dinner.¡±


    There are so many fucking rules.


    Aileen rolls her eyes and waits impatiently.


    When she thinks of Aaron, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯ve brought the thing you want, and the person


    you want. Can you give Aaron back now?¡±


    Aileen feels upset, since she can¡¯t see Aaron. This must be changed. Aaron could no longer be put in


    danger.


    Richard had no intention of talking to her, but what she saidpletely attracts his attention.


    She brings the thing and the person he wants.


    If Aileen really makes it, he will be happy.


    Richard is in an inexplicably good mood. Then, he wipes the corner of his mouth with a tissue and


    strides towards Aileen.


    Perhaps it is because Richard appears in front of Aileen so suddenly that she feels a little nervous.


    ¡°Are you still afraid of me?¡± Richard looks at her teasingly. Then, he takes the document from her hand


    and flips through it. He turns to thest page and sees the signature at the lower right corner. The


    corners of his mouth unconsciously curve into a strange arc.


    He has underestimated Aileen. It¡¯s beyond his imagination that she gets what he wants so quickly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Frankly, the person you want is in the car I took.¡± Aileen clenches her fists tightly and shouts out these


    words.


    She knows that she is handing Miya over to Richard.


    Although Richard is not a good person, at least he likes Miya.


    ¡°Really?¡± Richard reveals a smug smile. He hasn¡¯t expected such a surprise.


    ¡°Now I have done everything you asked me to do. Please keep your promise.¡± Aileen feels she is


    extremely humble now.


    ¡°The VIP ward of Hope Hospital.¡±


    Richard casually flips through the divorce agreement in his hand as he speaks.


    Afterwards, he looks at Aileen with his sharp gaze.


    Aileen trembles.


    Of course, she knows what Richard means.


    After that, she immediately turns around and leaves, because she has to go to Hope Hospital now. She


    wants to know how her beloved man is now. All she does is for him.


    When she passes the car where Miya is, her heart begins to ache. She knows that she has done


    something wrong to Miya.


    Miya, if I have the chance, I will definitely repay you in my next life.


    Aileen walks away. She can¡¯t help but look back. She sees Richard carrying Miya over.


    Sure enough, Richard is indescribably tender towards Miya.


    Forget it, let Miya stay here.


    Aileen hurriedly arrives at Hope Hospital. She runs to the front desk nurse and asks, ¡°Is there a patient


    called Aaron here? He is at a VIP ward.¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll check,¡± the nurse says politely. Then she checks in theputer.


    Aileen hurriedly urges, ¡°Have you found him¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s on the 15th floor, VIP 45.¡± The nurse looks up and says to Aileen.


    Aileen disappears as the nurse just finishes speaking. She rushes over to the elevator and presses the


    button of the 15th floor.


    Aaron, I¡¯ming to see you.


    There is an irresistible excitement in her heart. After so much effort and sacrifice, she finally can see


    him.


    When she reaches VIP 45 on the 15th floor, she finds that it is empty.


    Where is he?


    Is she fooled? Aaron isn¡¯t here?


    Aileen hysterically searches through the VIP ward. She even looks through every room on the 15th


    floor. But she doesn¡¯t see Aaron.


    At this time a nurse is passing by, so she grabs the nurse and asks, ¡°Where is this patient in VIP ward


    45?¡±


    The nurse is confused at first, but then she falls into deep thought. As Aileen shakes her shoulders


    desperately, she finally thinks of something.


    ¡°The person in ward 45 has passed away.¡±


    Passed away?


    These words strike Aileen¡¯s head like a thunderbolt. She feels helpless, sitting on the ground.


    She has made so much effort for so long, but could she only get news that he is dead?


    ¡°How did he die?¡± Aileen suppresses her sadness and asks with difficulty.

 Chapter 668 She Wants Revenge

    Chapter 668 She Wants Revenge


    The nurse bites her lips and says, ¡°The patient was sent to the hospital with bruises all over his body.


    He seemed to have lost too much blood and died the next day.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He is dead?


    Aileen closes her eyes in pain, with tears of pain in her eyes.


    She feels as if countless ants are gnawing on her body.


    As if her heart is crushed by someone, and the remnant fragments makes her feel even worse. She


    feels terrible.


    Why don¡¯t I die?


    She has done so many bad things and even turns her sister-inw over to a bad person who does all


    sorts of evil deeds. She thinks she should deserve it. But why did Aaron die?


    He has just been cast in a movie, and as the leading actor. Finally he is going to be a star. It has all


    turned into nothing?


    No!


    Aileen can¡¯t ept this. She must see Aaron¡¯s corpse. Otherwise, she won¡¯t believe it. It takes her a lot


    of effort to realize that she loves him. How could he leave her so selfishly? She nned to spend the


    rest of her life with him in a remote ce.


    ¡°Where is his corpse?¡± Aileen wipes the tears off her face and firmly clenches her fists, as she says.


    The nurse is frightened. Does the woman want to steal the corpse?


    She takes a few steps back and doesn¡¯t dare to approach Aileen. She¡¯s afraid she will go crazy at any


    moment.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Tell me! Where is his corpse?¡± Aileen suppresses her grieving heart and


    shouts at the nurse.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± The nurse doesn¡¯t dare to say anything else. Even her voice bes stuttering now.


    However, Aileen bes even more violent. She grabs the nurse¡¯s neck and says, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell


    me, I¡¯ll strangle you to death.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t expect that she will actually say such threatening words.


    The nurse is scared.


    Aileen unceremoniously increases her strength on her hand.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do next, because I feel like I¡¯m going crazy,¡± Aileen


    speaks hysterically.


    ¡°In the morgue on the fourth floor ¡­¡± The nurse coughs as she speaks.


    However, Aileen¡¯s face now bes somewhat gloomy and terrifying. ¡°Then bring me to see him


    now.¡±


    She just wants to say goodbye to him now.


    The nurse says with a pleading tone, ¡°Let go of me first ¡­¡±


    Aileen lets her go. Then, she follows the nurse into the elevator and arrives at the morgue on the fourth


    floor.


    ¡°The person you¡¯re looking for is inside.¡± The nurse covers her neck with her hand in grievance.


    Aileen slowly walks forward.


    She is going to see Aaron in a moment.


    However, Aaron has died.


    He is dead, while she is alive. What is the point of meeting like this? She wants to go to hell with him.


    ¡°Do you have a knife here?¡± Aileen asks softly.


    The nurse suddenly realizes what she is thinking. The woman in front of her wants tomit suicide.


    She wants to die for love?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. You¡¯re still so young. What a pity if you die. You will meet someone who will love you in


    future. Besides, if he likes you, he wouldn¡¯t want you to do such a thing like this. You have to think


    about him in his shoes.¡± Although the nurse doesn¡¯t like Aileen, she doesn¡¯t want her tomit suicide.


    She has tofort her.


    Think about him in his shoes?


    It seems she has ignored his feelings. Aaron died so miserably. Great youth is gone just like that.


    Aileen realizes that she can¡¯t die like this. Richard has to pay the price he deserves. She swears that


    she will make Richard feel worse than being dead, otherwise, she will feel sorry for Aaron.


    Therefore, she wants revenge!


    ¡°I know what to do.¡± After saying those words, she immediately turns around and leaves. The nurse


    who remains on the spot bes even more confused.


    ¡­


    Miya lies on a soft bed and wakes up in a daze. When she opens her eyes, she doesn¡¯t do anything


    else.


    She feels her heart is dead. At the moment of her divorce from Alex, everything bes meaningless.


    Richard has been guarding her. He thought that she would make a fuss when she wakes up, but on the


    contrary, she is so calm.


    Maybe she is really hurt this time. However, it doesn¡¯t matter. In any case, he will take good care of her.


    ¡°Miya, you¡¯re awake.¡± Richard¡¯s tone is indescribably gentle. As he speaks, he can¡¯t help but stretch out


    his hand and gently caress her forehead.


    He thinks she should have asked him to take away his hand, but she doesn¡¯t. Richard feels ttered.


    Miya doesn¡¯t answer him, and still closes her eyes.


    This makes Richard unhappy. However, he has a lot of patience with her. He calms down and says, ¡°I


    know you¡¯re upset. But trust me, I¡¯ll make you happy.¡±


    Happy?


    Miya feels that this word has be somewhat ironic. How could she still be happy? She doesn¡¯t


    know where her children are and just divorced. It may even be difficult for her to meet her children, so


    how could she be happy?


    Seeing Miya¡¯s worried expression, Richard continues, ¡°You can tell me anything you want. As long as I


    can do it, I will satisfy you.¡±


    Richard swears.


    But why does Miya feel so ironic when she hears man¡¯s promises? Can she trust man again?


    She is really disappointed in Alex. To her surprise, they get divorced.


    ¡°I just want my children and my family. I want them to be by my side forever.¡± Miya sits up and looks


    ahead in confusion.


    There is an indescribable sadness in her agile eyes. Richard will never forget her expression at this


    moment.


    Even though she looks depressed, he still wants to take good care of her.


    ¡°I can help you find them.¡± As long as Miya stays by his side forever, he can do anything, even if it is


    unscrupulous.


    A trace of surprise shes across Miya¡¯s face, but in the blink of an eye, she loses herposure.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe in my ability?¡± Richard doesn¡¯t know why he wants to show off in front of Miya. What


    he wants is that she can wear a smiling face every day.

 Chapter 669 She Takes You Here

    Chapter 669 She Takes You Here


    Miya shakes her head slightly. At this time, he doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    Richard holds her hands excitedly. He stares at Miya with his dark eyes. ¡°As long as you can stay by


    my side forever, I am willing to do anything you want me to do.¡±


    Her heart aches.


    Richard, are you showing your true love now? However, her heart is so wretched now.


    ¡°Are you sure you really like me?¡± Miya thinks so-called love is just like smoke and mirrors. After getting


    divorced from Alex, she finally understands this.


    Richard catches a trace of disappointment shing through Miya¡¯s eyes. He leans over and kisses her


    on her forehead.


    He doesn¡¯t know how long he has waited for this moment. Now, he can finally get what he wants.


    Because now, he is clear about one thing. Miya no longer belongs to anyone. He can pursue her.


    In the next moment, Richard intends to kiss her lips. When he is about to touch her lips, Miya


    subconsciously turns around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Although she is heart-broken now and can¡¯t be with Alex, this doesn¡¯t mean that she will throw herself


    into the arms of this man.


    Richard realizes that his actions just now may have frightened Miya. He has waited for so long, and he


    doesn¡¯t care about waiting longer. It is said that haste makes waste.


    He just wants to tell Miya just now how much he likes her.


    ¡°Help me find the children, okay?¡± Although Miya doesn¡¯t like him, she knows that his ability can¡¯t be


    underestimated. She wants to rely on his strength to find her children.


    As for Alex, if he wants to make a clean break with her, then she will never contact him again, as long


    as she can bring the children back.


    However, when she thinks she will never see Alex again, she feels a faint pain in her heart.


    Could it be that she still can¡¯t let go of that scum? Alex has always been arrogant, but¡­


    Forget it.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Miya shakes her head desperately, trying to forget everything about Alex.


    Her unintentional action makes Richard feel even more distressed.


    He treats her as her lover forever. Now she¡¯s willing to stay by his side, he will definitely take good care


    of her and give her the happiness she deserves from now on.


    ¡°Really, can you help me find the children?¡± This question is too important to Miya, so she can¡¯t help


    but ask again.


    Richard can¡¯t help but gently caress her forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have my words. I will be your shoulder. I will take care of everything for you,¡± Richard


    swears. Then he holds her in his arms.


    Miya is shocked. Richard¡¯s current action makes her involuntarily recall the confessions and promises


    Alex has made to her.


    For a moment, Miya almost treats this man as Alex.


    After Miya calms down, she has a feeling that she is betraying Alex.


    How can she choose to be with Richard? No! She can¡¯t fall in love with Richard. She is just asking for


    his help.


    Before that, she felt that Richard is an evil person, but in reality, he doesn¡¯t do anything illegal.


    ¡°Well, you and Aileen...¡± Miya suddenly remembers this question.


    Richard lowers his voice and says, ¡°What happened between me and her is not what you think. There¡¯s


    no love between us at all.¡±


    No?


    He haspletely denied this rtionship.


    ¡°How could there be nothing? She¡¯s pregnant with your child.¡± Thinking of this, Miya feels even more


    distressed for Aileen. Could it be that she is going to be a single mother? Moreover, if a baby


    hasn¡¯t had a father since its birth, how pitiful will it be?


    ¡°You misunderstood me. The child is not mine at all. I have never had any rtionship with her.¡±


    Richard knows that it is necessary to rify all these things. And now he feels happier. Since Miya


    wants to know about him, it proves that she is willing to get close to him.


    Thinking about that they will be more intimate, Richard is ted.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that you would take good care of Aileen¡¯s unborn child?¡± Miya still can¡¯t understand.


    If it isn¡¯t because she is pregnant with his baby, how could he choose to take care of that unborn child?


    Seeing Miya¡¯s exquisite little face full of confusion, Richard can¡¯t help but be moved.


    Why is she able to move him with such simple actions?


    ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing Richard¡¯s absent-minded appearance, Miya can¡¯t help but make a sound to remind him.


    Richard leans closer to Miya and says, ¡°If I tell you what I did is for you, because you wanted me to


    take care of her at that time, will you believe me?¡±


    Miya is stunned and wants to retreat, but Richard hugs her waist and forces her to face him.


    ¡°You ¡­ what are you doing?¡± Miya suddenly bes very scared. Won¡¯t Richard do something evil to


    her?


    Richard seems to have seen through her thoughts and says in a teasing tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t


    force you. I will wait for you to fall in love with me.¡±


    His tone is filled with confidence.


    Then Richard gently takes back his hand and gently ces her on the bed.


    When Richard walks to the door, he thinks of something. He purses his lips and says, ¡°I almost forget


    to tell you one thing. It was Aileen who took you to my side.¡±


    After saying that, Richard walks out of the door with a faint smile on his face.


    Miya makes response after a while. She almost ignores this question. Why does she lie in Richard¡¯s


    vi, and see Richard as soon as she wakes up?


    Yesterday, she went to wine bar to drown her sorrows in wine along with Aileen.


    Moreover, her head is still a little dizzy and swollen, and she doesn¡¯t remember what happened after


    she got drunkst night.


    However, one thing she is sure of is that Richard will never do anything to her.

 Chapter 670 Meet Him Again

    Chapter 670 Meet Him Again


    However, she can¡¯t face this. Did Aileen really take her here?


    If Aileen did this, there must be something wrong.


    How can Aileen suddenly do such a thing? Or is Richard lying?


    Miya feels her head has be a mess. She can¡¯t even figure out what is going on.


    She leans back with frustration, but inexplicable annoyance is growing in her heart.


    She is very tired. She has always wanted to rely on Alex, but he has abandoned her, so she doesn¡¯t


    know what to do next.


    Why isn¡¯t Alex by her side? She has lost all of her spiritual support.


    But¡­


    Miya hates herself like this. She is very sure that she should no longer think of that man.


    So she has to find a way to distract herself.


    She goes straight to the kitchen downstairs and finds a lot of food in the refrigerator. She doesn¡¯t care


    about anything else, and starts to eat there on her own.


    To be more urate, she is gobbling.


    Richard, who ns to go out, hearing the noiseing from the kitchen, walks over and takes a look.


    He didn¡¯t expect to see Miya gobbling. He can¡¯t let her eat like this and hurriedly walks over.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    His tone is mixed with nervousness and worry.


    He wants her to have an appetite, but she is eating too much. He doesn¡¯t like to see her like this.


    Richard finds that the refrigerator has be empty. He can¡¯t imagine how much food Miya has eaten.


    He can¡¯t let Miya indulge herself like this. It seems like the divorce makes her sad.


    ¡°Stop eating.¡± Seeing that Miya is still stuffing food into her mouth, he grabs her hand to stop her.


    ¡°But I¡¯m very hungry.¡± Miya looks at Richard pitifully. As her eyes blink, Richard feels like a feather


    gently stirring his heart.


    While Richard is absent-minded, Miya continues to stuff all the things in her hand into her mouth. To be


    exact, she just puts the food into her mouth and swallows, without chewing. She is using food to relieve


    herself from the pain that Alex has inflicted upon her.


    Very quickly, Richard regains his senses.


    Miya¡¯s gobbling really scares him. He knows that he can¡¯t leave Miya alone.


    He snatches the food from Miya¡¯s hand and throws it on the ground. Then, he picks her up horizontally.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me. I want to eat¡­¡± Without food to paralyze herself, Miya bes


    excited and struggles in his arms.


    Because only by eating does she not think about her divorce¡­


    Richard uses more strength to stop her. How could he let her ruin herself like this? After pondering for a


    while, he speaks in a low voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡±


    Due to her current state, Richard wants to take her somewhere to rx.


    Miya is somewhat reluctant to be carried into the car by him. She stares nkly out the front window,


    as Richard fastens her seat belt.


    Miya is somewhat distressed and stunned. He is worried to see her lose her soul. Richard is wondering


    if what he did has made her look like this?


    No!


    From now on, he will make her happy. He has to think of a way to protect her, make her happy, and not


    let her suffer any harm at all.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work today?¡± Miya asks casually.


    Then Richard says, ¡°I¡¯m not going to work today. I want to apany you and have fun.¡±


    However, Miya doesn¡¯t listen to his words, because the things lingering in her mind are her children and


    families, the thing that she is abandoned, and the divorce agreement.


    Richard books the entire amusement park and brings Miya here.


    However, when Miya sees the amusement park, she remembers what she did with Alex here. Her heart


    bes even more dejected.


    Richard has prepared games for Miya, but seeing her indifferent look, he is helpless. In the end, he


    asks, ¡°Whatever you want to have, or whatever you want to do, you can tell me. As long as I can do it, I


    will definitely help you.¡±


    After saying that, Richard thinks of another thing and continues, ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ve already arranged for


    someone to look for your children. I¡¯ll soon find your family.¡±


    Richard knows what Miya cares about. He will do his best to aplish what she wants.


    Miya nods.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want to eat now.¡±


    Richard is shocked after hearing this. After all, Miya has already eaten so much this morning. Does she


    want to prop herself up?


    Noticing his hesitation, Miya continues, ¡°All I want to do is to eat now. I have no interest in ying


    here.¡±


    In the end, he agrees on Miya¡¯s plead. At worst, he can control the food he orders. She and Richard


    arrive at a western-style restaurant. Just as they are about to enter, Miya sees Alex and Susan eating


    in the restaurant.


    Why are they together?


    How small this world is! Why does the god let her see them like this?


    Miya feels her heart is crushed again. She doesn¡¯t want to see this scene, so she immediately turns


    around and intends to leave.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want something to eat?¡± Richard is puzzled when he notices Miya¡¯s movements.


    ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t want to eat anymore. Let¡¯s go.¡± After saying this, Miya quickens her pace.


    Richard naturally doesn¡¯t want to force her.


    He turns around and sees Alex and the woman beside him. He knows what is going on. However, this


    is a better thing for him. It seems Alex¡¯s love to Miya has gone and Alex won¡¯t pose no challenge.


    Richard is now even more convinced that keeping Miya by his side is even more possible.


    He follows Miya.

 Chapter 671 Becoming More and More Ruthless

    Chapter 671 Bing More and More Ruthless


    Miya¡¯s heart is boiling, but soon, she has an idea that she has to take back herpany and defeat


    him with her own strength.


    ¡°I know what I should do now. Don¡¯t follow me.¡± Miya suddenly turns around and says to Richard as if


    she has made some important decision.


    Richard is confused, but he respects her decision, so he nods in agreement.


    ¡°Then where do you want to go now?¡±


    ¡°Please take me back to mypany. I have to go back to work.¡± Miya wants to cheer herself up. She


    really wants to thank Alex and Susan for stimting her desire to struggle.


    She didn¡¯t want to carry out this n so early, but now that her fighting spirit has been stirred up. She


    knows that she has to do her job well. She wants that man to feel regret and thene back to beg


    her. She is definitely not a coward. Nor is she an easy girl. Even if she is abandoned, she will make him


    pay for it.


    In the end, Richard drives Miya to David Group.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s unnecessary for me to go up with you?¡± Richard is still a little worried. He isn¡¯t worried


    that Miya will run away from him, but that she will hurt herself.


    Miya squeezes out a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t abuse myself. And I¡¯m going back to my own


    company now.¡±


    What she said makes sense.


    ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± Except saying this, Richard can¡¯t do anything else and has to drive


    away. Actually, he really wants to stay by her side every second.


    Because he is really afraid that he won¡¯t see Miya again.


    However, he must do something else.


    He wants to remove out the source of the trouble.


    Hence, Miya can stay by her side forever.


    In David Group.


    Miya finds that her office has already been locked and she can¡¯t go into her office.


    What exactly is going on?


    She scolds the people in the office, but no one responds to her.


    Do they all betray her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget I¡¯m the president of thispany.¡± Miya raises her voice.


    However, no matter how loud her voice is, no one responds to her. The people in the office seem to


    ignore her.


    She has only been absent for a few days. Why does everyone treat her like this now?


    She still wants to deal with the design drafts, but none of the people in thepany wants to talk to


    her. Whether she throws the papers or overthrows the desk, no one pays her any attention.


    The door to the office is still locked, as if it is refusing her arrival.


    ¡°Is this how you treat your boss?¡±


    Facing their ignorance, Miya is angrier. However, she can¡¯t just set thepany on fire. After all, this is


    her painstaking effort.


    Very quickly, she understands a truth.


    Thispany must bepletely controlled by Alex. She has only missed work for one day. Now, it¡¯s


    entirely under Alex¡¯s control? Is he really so unscrupulous as to drive her away?


    It has never urred to her that he could be this ruthless!


    Miya stares nkly for a long time, but no onees to talk to her. In the end, she has to leave angrily.


    She requires an exnation from Alex now, but she didn¡¯t expect the guards wouldn¡¯t let her in, when


    she goes to Alex Vi.


    The guards at the entrance receive her with an attitude no better than with a beggar on the street. They


    have such seriousness and indifference.


    When has she ever received such treatment? Why does Alex do this to her?


    Why does he do something so heartless?


    ¡°Where is Alex? I want to see him. I want him to exin everything to me clearly! Didn¡¯t he say that half


    of all the property will be given to me?¡± Miya shouts loudly.


    Alex is s ying the hog now.


    However, she almost forgets that Alex is with Susan now.


    Why is Susan suddenly reunited with him? She can¡¯t ept this. She feels that she is about to be


    cornered.


    Miya clenches her fists. Her fingernails are almost pinched into her flesh, but she doesn¡¯t feel any pain.


    She opens her eyes wide and looks ahead, tears flowing out of her eyes. Her heart is numb from the


    pain. It suddenly rains heavily. Even the god goes against her?


    She only wants to take back what belongs to her. It is so difficult. Why is Alex so cruel?


    Miya is shouting loudly, but everyone just ignores her.


    After a long time, a car stops in front of her. Alex and Susan get off the car.


    How do they hook up? When does this happen? She thought that they were just having a meal


    together and making an appointment. Why do theye here together?


    They just signed on divorce papers yesterday. He gets back together with Susan today.


    Miya feels overwhelmingly painful and copses. Her entire world is about to copse, too. The rain


    falls on her face.


    In extreme pain, she is unable to distinguish whether it is rain or tears. Every inch of her skin is in an


    indescribable pain. She is on the verge of a more fierce kind of indescribable pain. The thing she


    wishes now is that someone cane and save her.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Seeing Miya, Susan wants to step forward, but Alex stops her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Miya looks up at his gloomy and indifferent face. Her heart is crushed again.


    Even Susan, who is once so bad, is worried about her now, but he is still so indifferent.


    ¡°Are you really nning to ignore me for the rest of your life?¡± Miya didn¡¯tpletely give up on him,


    because she thought everything she did was a misunderstanding. But now he¡¯s with another woman in


    broad daylight. This is to giving her the capital sentence.


    Alex is now silent and indifferent. He doesn¡¯t even look at Miya.


    Miya can¡¯t hold back any longer. She walks up and grabs his arm. She bes out of control. ¡°Why


    are you treating me like this?¡± It takes her all her strength to say this.

 Chapter 672 Just a Friend

    Chapter 672 Just a Friend


    Alex shakes off her hand impatiently.


    ¡°I have told you so many times to stop pestering me. Susan and I have no time to talk to you. Please


    don¡¯t disturb us in the future.¡±


    Hearing what he said, Miya¡¯s heart gets broken. Every word he said is like a p on her face, and she


    feels the pain spreads all over her body.


    So this is how life is worse than death.


    ¡°Alex, I¡¯ll give you another chance. I¡¯ll forgive you if you apologize to me now. I will never let you go like


    this,¡± Miya says. Actually, Miya is still eager to get back together with him. She wishes that all of this is


    just a misunderstanding.


    ¡°Actually...¡± Susan feels that it¡¯s time for her to say something. However, just as she is about to talking


    to Miya, Alex stops her.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to talk to her. It is a waste of time.¡± As Alex says, he takes Susan away.


    Miya sees Alex walk forward without looking back. She feels so sad. How could he be so cruel? Has he


    forgotten what they had been through? Why does he treat her like this?


    ¡°Alex...¡± Miya sits on the ground. The rain hits her body and she is so cold. However, she has no time


    to think about that. She feels heartbroken. She has paid much attention to this man and has given birth


    to four children for him. She never expects that he will treat her like this.


    She stands at the gate alone, and her whole body is being washed away by the heavy rain.


    She does not understand why Alex suddenly bes like this. She can¡¯t believe that. She is so eager


    to figure it out. Miya stands here, waiting for Alex, but no onees out.


    It is just an even heavy rain that greets her.


    Her body is surround by the heavy rain and her heart is filled with sorrow.


    Alex and Susan walk into the vi.


    Alex stands in front of the window and gazes at the pitiful figure outside the gate.


    ¡°Are you really not going out to tell something to her?¡± Susan says, but Alex doesn¡¯t answer her.


    Susan bes even more anxious. ¡°What exactly happened? Why did you two be like this?¡±


    Although Susan hoped that the two of them would break up, she has already known that Miya is the


    only person that Alex loves now. Moreover, she knows that Alex just wants her to pretend to be his


    girlfriend.


    However, she really doesn¡¯t know why Alex is like this.


    What could make the lovebirds break up?


    ¡°I can tell that she really likes you. Since you chose her to be your girlfriend before, why did you


    suddenly give up now?¡± Susan asks with doubt.


    At first, she thinks that she just wants to be with Alex forever. No one can rece Alex. However, she


    changes her mind because she almost has no feeling for him now.


    She has Johnson now. She can give Gogo aplete family now.


    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for your help, but it¡¯s not convenient for me to tell you the exact reason.¡± Alex says to


    her before walking upstairs.


    Susan can see that Alex still loves Miya. There must be something hard to say out for him. Susan feels


    that it is really a pity for them to break up.


    Sitting in the study, Alex seems to be onto the documents. However, his all attention is paid to Miya


    outside. He really wants to rush out to hold an umbre for her and bring her back.


    However, he knows that he can¡¯t do that. He has to control himself. If he wants the truth, he has to


    ignore her.


    ¡°Alex, I want you to tell me the truth.¡± Susan is still obsessed with the truth that Alex holds back. She


    wants to do something for them. So she walks in and asks him.


    ¡°Stop asking about that, Susan.¡± Alex feels nervous, but he quickly calms himself down.


    ¡°But...¡± Susan still wants to say something, but is interrupted by Alex.


    ¡°I appreciate your help today. If you need my help in the future, just let me know.¡±


    Susan knows that she can¡¯t persuade Alex anymore. Anything Alex had decided on is hard to be


    changed. So she stays silent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for the driver to send you hometer. You can go from the back door.¡± Alex added.


    Susan knows that Alex doesn¡¯t want Miya to find that she has left.


    What is the purpose of this?


    Alex, what exactly are you trying to do?


    With doubts, Susan goes back home. However, just as she finishes greeting Randy and watches him


    leave, she turns around and sees a tall figure.


    She immediately bes nervous.


    Johnson, why is he standing here?


    She feels embarrassed when she sees his expression. He looks a little angry.


    Susan walks to him and she smiles brightly. ¡°Johnson, didn¡¯t you go on a business trip? Why did you


    suddenlye back?¡±


    She remembered that he went on a business trip several days ago.


    Johnson frowns, ¡°You don¡¯t seem happy that I¡¯m back.¡±


    Hees back early because he really misses this little woman after a week of business trip. But this


    woman doesn¡¯t show any surprise or joy. Moreover ¡­


    She is sent back by another guy.


    ¡°Who is the guy that sent you back?¡± Johnson asked angrily.


    Hearing his questioning tone, Susan feels scared because she senses his frustration. ¡°That¡¯s just a


    friend ¡­¡± she exins cautiously.


    She suddenly bes guilty.


    ¡°A friend?¡± Johnson says coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember you have a friend here.¡±


    Susan adds, ¡°It¡¯s just an old friend I haven¡¯t seen for a long time.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Right, I almost forgot that you have an ex-boyfriend here,¡± Johnson sneers. If he hasn¡¯t seen that


    Susan isn¡¯t at home today, he wouldn¡¯t investigate her.

 Chapter 673 His Punishment

    Chapter 673 His Punishment


    He doesn¡¯t expect that Susan is still in close touch with Alex.


    Thinking of this, Johnson feels a sudden surge of anger.


    Perhaps that¡¯s because he has been too kind to her. She doesn¡¯t expect he will be angry at her no


    matter what she does.


    Such an irrational woman!


    ¡°You really misunderstood what happened. There¡¯s nothing between me and Alex. He just wants me to


    do him a favor this time.¡± Susan says to him hurriedly.


    Susan thinks there is no need to tell Johnson more about what she has done for Alex. After all, she


    feels that Alex would want her to keep his secret for him. She decides not to tell Johnson, because she


    owes Alex so much.


    ¡°Do him a favor?¡± Johnson says indifferently, ¡°Help him warm the bed?¡±


    Johnson says to Susan with disdain.


    Susan actually doesn¡¯t expect that he will say such words to her. Susan knows that he really does not


    believe her now.


    Susan raises her head slowly, and says,


    ¡°Anyway, I did nothing wrong to you.¡±


    After saying that, she goes straight into the room. She knows that Johnson is still angry, so she could


    wait for him to calm down.


    Johnson sees Susan walk into the room. She has no intention to exin the whole thing to him. This


    takes him by surprise.


    It¡¯s time for him to do something now.


    ¡°Susan! Stop!¡± Johnson says loudly.


    Hearing his voice, Susan stops with hesitation.


    At this moment, she realizes the rtionship between her and Alex is almost driving Johnson crazy


    now.


    Johnson walks to her and grabs her wrist, ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Tell you what?¡± Susan also bes excited. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me,¡± Susan says.


    ¡°Why did you go to meet Alex? Why don¡¯t you think about how I feel?¡± Johnson shouts at her.


    Susan feels a little scared. What¡¯s wrong with him? She feels that Johnson is like a devil now.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t treat me like this,¡± Susan pleads.


    ¡°You want your daughter back. I¡¯ve done everything I can to help you find her, so that you can stay by


    my side. Then, how are you repaying me? You¡¯re back with him again.¡± Johnson holds Susan¡¯s chin


    and says to her.


    Hearing what Johnson said, Susan feels so aggrieved. But the only thing she could do is to continue to


    exin.


    ¡°Please believe me, Johnson. Nothing happened between us.¡±


    Susan feels so helpless now.


    ¡°Alright then. Promise me that you won¡¯t meet him again from now on,¡± Johnson says coldly.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Susan knows that Alex needs her help. She owes him a lot and she really wants to help them this time.


    Therefore, she has no choice but to refuse Johnson¡¯s request.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t.¡±


    She finally says the words out.


    Johnson goes ballistic instantly, ¡°How dare you refuse me?¡±


    He pushes Susan and presses her on the sofa.


    He puts his hand into her clothes.


    Susan trembles. She immediately realizes what this man wants to do. She nervously twists her body to


    stop him.


    However, her strength is no match for Johnson¡¯s, so no matter how hard she struggles, she fails in the


    end.


    ¡°Stop! Johnson! Gogo...¡±


    Susan struggles desperately. She is afraid that Gogo is home. She just doesn¡¯t want her daughter to


    see this.


    However, she is interrupted by Johnson.


    ¡°Rx, she¡¯s not here.¡±


    As he speaks, Johnson tears Susan¡¯s clothes and presses his hands on her body.


    Susan is in pain. Why does this man suddenly be so rough? She lies on the sofa, naked. A sense


    of shame surged into her heart. She still mumbles, ¡°Not here.¡±


    She feels a little desperate.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we do it here? I¡¯m going to do it right here.¡±


    Johnson ravages on her chest wantonly.


    Susan can¡¯t help but let out the seductive groan.


    ¡°If you upset me again, I¡¯ll send Alex all your nude photos and let him know what kind of woman you


    are.¡±


    Hearing this, Susan feels her heart is torn apart into pieces, Johnson is a devil, she thinks. However,


    before she could react, Johnson kisses her so hard that she couldn¡¯t think anything anymore.


    Immediately, there is a first climax.


    He enters her body again and again, as if with a heavy sense of punishment. She can¡¯t resist him now.


    She could only surrender herself to him, time and time again. In the end, she is exhausted and falls


    asleep.


    The man turns his grief and indignation into strength and vents his anger by sex hard.


    The air was filled with passion.


    ¡­


    In front of the gate of the Alex Vi.


    Miya still stands here in a mess. She keeps looking at the door, and no onees out. This time, she


    is going to give up. How could Alex be so cruel? She wonders if he will look at her or speak to her ever


    again.


    What makes him so cruel?


    Miya is suffering.


    Why won¡¯t hee out? Miya feels so tired. She thinks that all the things they had before are fake.


    Even if she dies here, Alex will note out to see her. He really does not care about her at all.


    Miya kneels on the ground. The rain is pping on her face. Her entire body is extremely cold. She


    feels she is about to die. What is the point of being alive now? She lies on the ground powerlessly,


    letting the rain wash over her body.


    Miya feels that she is surrounded by a warm embrace in a daze. Then, she hears a concerned voice.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

 Chapter 674 Disappointed Again

    Chapter 674 Disappointed Again


    Is that Alex? Has he finally changed his mind? She knows that he would never give up on her. Thinking


    of this, she faints in relief.


    On the other side.


    Alex, who is standing at the door, finally walks out. He can¡¯t help but walk out and hug her when he


    sees her faint again.


    In the end, he sees a car stop in front of the gate. The person who gets off the car is Richard. Richard


    finally picks her up.


    At that moment, his heart hurts. He watches that the woman who likes him is taken away by someone


    else. However, he has no choice but stay there.


    As a man, he has to endure the unbearable pain. Alex drenches himself in the rain, sad and helpless.


    He just wants everything to end as soon as possible.


    ¡­


    Miya, who is lying on the bed, wakes up in a daze and cries out excitedly, ¡°Alex, is that you? Is that


    you?¡±


    Seeing a man¡¯s back in a blur, she immediately hugs him with her hands and arms around him. ¡°I know


    you won¡¯t let go of me. I know you still love me, Alex.¡±


    Miya is ecstatic.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m Richard.¡± He is further frustrated by this as Miya has been calling the name Alex all night.


    Why is she still thinking about that man?


    He really can¡¯t understand why Miya loves Alex rather than him. Alex is so cold-blooded and heartless


    to her, so why can¡¯t she forget him?


    Miya immediately retracts her hands after knowing it¡¯s Richard, but Richard pulled her hands back. ¡°I


    beg you, don¡¯t leave me alone. Come back to me, Miya. I really can¡¯t see you get hurt. Please don¡¯t be


    this foolish ever again.¡±


    Miya is shocked. After a moment, she nods. But in fact, she is disappointed.


    Alex is not the one who saves her.


    ¡°Take the medicine first.¡± Richard clearly sees Miya¡¯s disappointment, but he doesn¡¯t want to debunk


    her.


    Then Richard thoughtfully hands the water beside the table to her, blows it gently, and tries to feed her.


    Miya feels so ufortable about this. She frowns, looks at him, and says,


    ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    As she speaks, she takes the water from Richard¡¯s hand.


    Richard feels as if a sword had thrust into his heart.


    Is she still going to keep away from him? Why will she not give up when Alex hurt her like this?


    Richard looks at her sorrowfully.


    Miya, on the other hand, is a little confused. ¡°Sorry, I want to be alone now.¡±


    Thinking that Alex still hasn¡¯te out to see her, Miya believes that she is not important to him at all.


    She thought threatening him like that would change his mind. What is unexpected is that he doesn¡¯t


    care about her at all. Thinking of this, her heart hurts even more.


    Richard finally walks out of the room.


    He swears that he definitely wouldn¡¯t leave Miya alone again.


    Someone suddenly walks in and whispers to him. Then, he knocks on the door excitedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I said I want to be alone for a while.¡± Miya bes a little impatient because she really


    needs time to calm down now.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Actually, I have some good news. I¡¯ve found your family. Do you want to see them now?¡±


    As soon as Richard finishes speaking, Miya bounces back to ecstasy.


    Probably only her family couldfort her during such hard time. She bursts into ecstatic joy. She


    immediately stands up from the bed, walks barefoot in front of him. She excitedly grabs his hands, and


    asks,


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. Let¡¯s go and find them now.¡± Richard knows well what Miya wants.


    Then Richard sees the medicine on the table and says, ¡°But you have to take the medicine first.¡± Miya


    does it as Richard says.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get yourself hurt anyway in the future,¡± Richard says to her. Miya nods obediently.


    She has her family now. She is eager to meet them right away.


    Miya gets into the car and they set off immediately.


    Miya can¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where are they? When did you find them?¡±


    Miya has so many doubts.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that,¡± Richard says, with an air of secrecy. Miya stops asking, but keeps being


    anxious.


    To make her rx, Richard says, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the news is absolutely reliable.¡±


    Miya nods carelessly.


    Later, they arrive at a small vige. There is a beach by the sea and the scenery is stunning, but Miya


    isn¡¯t in the mood for sightseeing.


    ¡°Tell me which house they are in, Johnson.¡± Miya can¡¯t wait to see the children. She doesn¡¯t know how


    long it has been since she had seen his familyst time, so she is even more excited.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. They are in this small vige. I¡¯ll send someone to find him immediately.¡±


    Just as Richard finishes speaking, a few men in ck suits walk over and say, ¡°They¡¯re gone ¡­¡±


    Richard is furious, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Miya is even angrier when she hears this. She feels as if being tricked. She loses her temper.


    ¡°Are you ying with me now? Isn¡¯t it enough to see me embarrassed?¡±


    As she speaks, she begins to bawl.


    ¡°Why do you think that? I¡¯ve always been nice to you. It is just an ident.¡± Richard doesn¡¯t expect


    Miya will go out of control at this time, so he anxiouslyforts her.


    ¡°No, I will not believe you anymore.¡± Miya res at Richard. Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have believed this


    man from the beginning.


    ¡°Where are you going now, Miya?¡± Richard says worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

 Chapter 675 The Company Is Gone

    Chapter 675 The Company Is Gone


    Miya thinks she would see her family happily, but now she can¡¯t. She is more than disappointed.


    It feels like that people like to deceive themselves very much.


    ¡°Miya,e back with me. I will definitely find your family. Please give me another chance.¡± Richard


    follows her.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you not to follow me anymore. I won¡¯t go back with you. You guys are all big liars. I won¡¯t


    believe you again.¡±


    After saying this, Miya runs over to the sea. She feels really upset now.


    She puts her hand on her mouth and shouts to the sea, ¡°Why are all of you lying to me? Why should I


    lose everything all of a sudden?¡±


    She is hardly able to withstand it.


    She loses Alex. Her family is still missing. She feels desperate now. She is utterly devastated, not


    knowing what to do.


    Miya helplessly sits on the ground. What had happened recently is too tiring.


    Richard stills follows her and then walks with her side by side. Miya pushes him away. ¡°Keep away


    from me. Leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Richard feels bitter when he sees Miya¡¯s current state.


    Miya is too emotional and excited, so her body is too weak. As a result, she faints.


    Richard picks her up and sends her back to his vi.


    After returning to the vi, he directly asks the men in suits just now angrily, ¡°Tell me, what exactly


    happened?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    His tone was so aggressive that the men in suits don¡¯t dare to raise their heads.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what exactly happened. We¡¯ve clearly heard that the families lived there. But¡­¡±


    They are too afraid to continue with their words.


    Richard knows that he has obviously been tricked by Alex. It seems that he has underestimated Alex.


    He really wants to know how Alex hides them so well.


    When the doctor walks out of the room, Richard frowns and asks, ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°She has been too emotional and has caught a cold. She needs to be taken good care of and not to be


    upset.¡± Richard nods. After finishing speaking, the doctor leaves the vi.


    He doesn¡¯t expect that he will be cheated by Alex this time. Miya doesn¡¯t believe him now, so he has to


    hurry up and do something.


    Richard picks up his phone and makes a call. He says coldly, ¡°The things I asks you to do can start.¡±


    ¡­


    Aileen only wants to get back at Richard.


    However, she could not think of any good way to get in touch with her brother, so the only way she


    could think of is to find her father.


    Maybe her father can help her, so Aileen directlyes to the Alex Group. However, she does not


    expect that when she enters, the people inside are in a mess and some have left the Group. It is as if


    everyone is eager to leave this ce immediately.


    Moreover, the entire office is empty, and no one cleans it. She feels as if she is standing in a ruined


    ce, which is like an empty shell now.


    Aileen walks into the office in confusion, only to find documents scattered on the ground, messy as a


    garbage dump.


    Augus sits dejectedly in this messy office. Originally, she wants to ask her father for help, but now, she


    realizes something serious has happened to thepany.


    Aileen hurriedly walks to Augus and asks anxiously, ¡°What exactly happened, dad?¡±


    Aileen is concerned about her father.


    Augus ignores her question. He frantically picks up the documents on the ground and sprinkles them.


    Then, tens of papers fall on the ground.


    ¡°Tell me what exactly happened?¡± Aileen is more confused. ¡°What exactly happened to thepany?¡±


    ¡°Ourpany is gone. We are bankrupt. I will never be rich again.¡±


    Suddenly, Augus starts shouting.


    Aileen looks at him and asks, ¡°How could this happen?¡±


    ¡°Alex Group is a bigpany. How can it be gone all of a sudden?¡± Aileen still couldn¡¯t ept such a


    thing. So she continues to ask her father.


    Augus says helplessly, ¡°Someone has framed me, and the funds are gone. All the employees of the


    company have left, and the valuables have been taken away. I owe arge debt to the bank, so the


    company is gone. Everything is over.¡±


    Aileen feels tired and distressed for her father. She has been devastated, now this strikes a more fatal


    blow.


    ¡°Tell me who did this, father.¡± Aileen asks Augus excitedly.


    ¡°I was wrong. I thought it would be a good thing for you to marry him. It turns out he is a bad guy. He


    pretended to be honest to win my trust and then betrayed me. I don¡¯t have apany anymore now. I


    be heavily indebted overnight.¡±


    After Augus finishes speaking, heughs loudly, and then desperately pats his chest.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t do that.¡± Aileen feels heartbroken when she sees this. Aaron has already plunged her into


    deep sorrow. Now that she hears Richard¡¯s name from her father. Why can¡¯t he have mercy!


    She really does not expect this man to be so unfeeling.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I will avenge you on your loss.¡± Aileen hates Richard too much now.


    ¡°What can we do?¡± Augus asks.


    ¡°We can ask my brother for help.¡± Aileen blurts out.

 Chapter 676 Augus Is Dead

    Chapter 676 Augus Is Dead


    ¡°He would never help me again. The thing I regret the most in my life is disowning him,¡± Augus says


    sadly.


    Aileen wipes her tears with her hands and suddenly remembers something. She says, ¡°Why not go and


    find Dennis? He is nice to us and his daughter Grace is with you, so they will help us, right?


    ¡°No, Dennis is involved too. They two worked together and plotted against me. I was wrong. I should


    not trust them so much. Moreover, Grace is dead.¡±


    Augus closes his eyes painfully.


    Aileen doesn¡¯t want to face such a situation, but she has to be there for her father.


    Augus is still grumbling, ¡°I have nothing ¡­¡±


    ¡°No, dad, you still have me and mom. Mom has always been loving you.¡±


    Aileen considers herself as snobbish. In circumstances like this, she chooses to stand on his father¡¯s


    side.


    ¡°Alex is you son. He will take you in.¡±


    ¡°No, I hurt him so muchst time. I even kidnapped his woman.¡± Augus regrets for all that he has done


    to Alex. Perhaps, all of this is his retribution.


    ¡°There¡¯s always a way.¡± Aileen says.


    ¡°Mypany is gone. I don¡¯t see any point of anything anymore.¡± Augus looks so tired.


    Aileen is shocked, ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡±


    Augus ignores her and rushes out of the office.


    Aileen also chases after him. She always feels that something is wrong with her father. Seeing him


    walk onto the rooftop, she follows anxiously.


    Dad, don¡¯t do anything stupid.


    Aileen prays.


    At this moment, she sees Augus walk over to the edge of the rooftop.


    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t do that.¡± Aileen is anxious and soaked in tears. She doesn¡¯t expect her father to be so


    sensitive.


    ¡°Anyway, thepany is gone. I have nothing left. What else can I do if I have nothing?¡± Augus shouts


    loudly to the sky.


    In his mind, thepany that makes him proud has disappeared, and his beloved Grace has died.


    What¡¯s the point of him living in this world?


    He would rather die.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a good father. Take good care of yourself, Aileen. I love you, baby.¡±


    After saying that, Augus jumps from the rooftop.


    Aileen wants to grab his hand, but it is toote. It has never urred to her that that she will watch her


    commit suicide like this right in front of her.


    Her heart is in pieces now, inside and out. She sees her father lying on the ground, like a puppet.


    Why can¡¯t she do anything about it? She hates herself.


    Aileen faints, right away


    ¡­


    When Miya wakes up, she finds herself still lying in the room. This is the ce she is most unwilling to


    stay. She wants to leave quickly.


    However, when Miya is about to get up, she sees Richard.


    Richard finally feels relieved when he sees her wake up. Just as he is about to speak, Miya speaks


    first.


    ¡°Why are you pestering me like this? Do you want to fool me again?¡±


    Miya is a little aggressive, but Richard doesn¡¯t take these words seriously at all. He says to her with


    patience, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything harmful to you. I promise that I¡¯m not fooling you. I will


    definitely help you find your family.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me anymore. I beg you to let me go. Please let me go.¡± Miya pleads him as she closes her


    eyes.


    She no longer wants to see this man in front of her.


    ¡°Do you really hate me that much?¡± Richard trembles. He has done so much for this woman, why does


    she always treat him like this?


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore,¡± Miya says to him impatiently. She feels that she is about to


    explode with anger. She does not want to be tricked by him again.


    ¡°Alex is behind all of this.¡± Richard exins to her.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe you no matter what you say.¡±


    Miya stands up from the bed and walks out of the room. Richard follows her out because he doesn¡¯t


    want her to leave.


    ¡°If you leave now, where will you go? Alex has taken away yourpany. There is no ce for you.¡±


    Richard wants Miya to see through the reality, and he wants her to know that he is the best person for


    her.


    ¡°So what? I can definitely get it back on my own.¡± Miya clenches her fists tightly and takes a deep


    breath.


    She believes that she can do that on her own.


    ¡°Stop deceiving yourself, Miya. You can¡¯t defeat Alex on your own.¡± Richard takes on a ruthless tone.


    ¡°Then what exactly do you want from me?¡± Miya is tired of Richard.


    Then she says, ¡°I have told you that I won¡¯t believe you anymore.¡±


    After saying that, Miya runs down the stairs excitedly. Richard doesn¡¯t chase after her because he


    knows that the bodyguards downstairs will stop her. Miya knows she can¡¯t escape from the ce


    because she sees the bodyguards in front of her politely asking her back.


    Miya feels so desperate. Then, she continues to walk forward. The bodyguards feel a little helpless.


    After all, they could not harm the woman in front of them. They could only follow behind her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t trap me here forever, unless I die.¡± Miya seems to make a decision.

 Chapter 677 I Want Revenge on You

    Chapter 677 I Want Revenge on You


    However, those bodyguards still tightly surround Miya, making her annoyed.


    Miya walks straight to the sofa, picks up a knife, and points it at her neck. She has to do something in


    order to leave this ce.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, I shall die in front of you,¡± Miya says.


    All bodyguards are scared by her. At this moment, Richard walks over from the crowd and says


    anxiously, ¡°Miya, don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±


    ¡°So what? Let me go, or keep my corpse!¡± Miya has to gamble her life this time. She can¡¯t stay here


    anymore. It will drive her crazy. That¡¯s why she wants to negotiate with Richard now.


    Richardpses into a long silence.


    Suddenly, Miya stabs the knife into her neck, some blood flows out.


    The dazzling red blood shes through Richard¡¯s eyes. He can onlypromise. He says, ¡°Put down


    the knife. I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    ¡°Give me a car now, or I won¡¯t believe you!¡± Miya says. She knows that although Richard treats her well


    on the surface, she wouldn¡¯t allow for any deception. Moreover, she doesn¡¯t want to stay here at all.


    Richard has no choice but to do what Miya wants. Miya walks to the car step by step and then drives


    away, efficiently.


    The bodyguards want to chase her. However, Richard says, ¡°Follow her secretly. You must keep her


    safe.¡±


    He has frightened her, so he wants to protect her silently behind her.


    Richard thinks to himself, ¡®Miya, you will know how good I am.¡¯


    ¡­


    After driving for a while, Miya feels relieved when she sees no cars following behind her.


    Miya has finally got rid of that man.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Her phone rings. It¡¯s Aileen.


    Miya picks up the phone.


    ¡°Where are you? I have something important to tell you. Come to the hospital immediately,¡± Aileen says


    without any break and then hangs up the phone. She doesn¡¯t give Miya any chance to speak.


    Miya doesn¡¯t hesitate. She steps on the elerator to get to the hospital at a high speed. Although she


    doesn¡¯t know what has happened, Aileen seems very anxious.


    However, she feels a little bit strange. Why does Aileen want to meet her in the hospital?


    Could it be that someone has had an ident? Could it be Alex? Thinking of this, she feels more


    uneasy.


    Aileen appears when Miyaes to the hospital.


    Aileen¡¯s eyes are filled with blood streaks from crying. She looks quite worn. The expression on her


    face is somewhat indescribably serious, which terrifies Miya.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Miya holds Aileen¡¯s hands and asks with concern. She is a little nervous.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Aileen says, without answering Miya¡¯s question. Aileen then brings Miya into the


    elevator.


    Miya feels very depressed, but no matter what she asks, Aileen does not answer her.


    Finally, theye to the top floor.


    Miya feels even stranger. She asks, ¡°Why do you bring me here?¡±


    On the other hand, Aileen walks forward in a daze until reaching the railing of the rooftop.


    Miya feels that things seemed to get more and stranger. Does Aileen want to jump off the building and


    commit suicide?


    Miya walks forward to grab Aileen¡¯s hand and says, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±


    However, Aileen suddenlyughs. That strange smile looks terrifying. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Miya


    asks again.


    Aileen is weird.


    What makes her look like this?


    ¡°Tell me anything you want. I will help you solve it,¡± Miya says. Although Miya feels very scared, she


    still speaks with trepidation.


    Suddenly, Aileen takes advantage of this moment to seize Miya by the neck with both hands and push


    her to the other side of the railing.


    Aileen now looks like a demon.


    Shock and fear corrode every cell in Miya¡¯s body. Aileen wants to kill her. Miya shouts desperately,


    ¡°Aileen, what are you doing?!¡±


    Miya cannot believe it. Does Aileen want her to die?


    No, none of this is true!


    ¡°Aileen, stop joking! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Miya suppresses her fear and says. She wants to calm Aileen


    down.


    ¡°My father is dead!¡±


    Aileen curls her lips in disdain and shouts with pain.


    This is like a stone, fiercely smashing into Miya¡¯s head.


    Augus¡¯s death is undoubtedly bad news for her. Although Augus never treats her well, he was her


    father-inw.


    ¡°How does it happen?¡± Miya cannot believe this.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to take revenge on you!¡± Aileen shouts.


    However, Miya doesn¡¯t know how Augus is dead and why Aileen thinks it¡¯s her fault. She asks, ¡°What¡¯s


    it to do with me?¡±


    Miya feels aggrieved. She knows that Aileen is going crazy now.


    ¡°How dare you say that?¡± The grip bes tighter. Her eyes are incredibly sharp.


    Miya panics.


    She has never seen such a crazy Aileen before. It seems that Aileen can do anything to her.


    ¡°I never thought of doing this to you, but I¡¯m too painful. I couldn¡¯t find a way to vent my hatred. I don¡¯t


    know why these things have happened, but I know that only when you die can things be relieved,¡±


    Aileen says.


    Aileen grits her teeth. Every word she speaks carries intense hatred. Now she is treating Miya as the


    perpetrator for her father¡¯s death.


    ¡°Why do you say that? Why must I die?¡± Miya is hard to breathe. Moreover, Aileen pushes her body out


    desperately. Miya is extremely scared when she looks down.

 Chapter 678 Richard is threatened

    Chapter 678 Richard is threatened


    Miya knows she will be shattered to pieces if she falls.


    She doesn¡¯t want to die.


    ¡°Please calm down. We can figure it out together,¡± Miya says. She tries to smooth out Aileen¡¯s


    emotions.


    ¡°I know that you are extremely sad because of your father¡¯s death! I¡¯m also feeling bad about it!


    However, my death will not solve all the problems,¡± Miya says in despair.


    Aileen growls, ¡°Do you know who killed my father?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be me!¡± Miya shouts in her heart as she cannot even make a sound.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, let me tell you. It¡¯s Richard. My father is such a powerful man, yet hispany goes


    bankrupt all because of Richard. Hemitted suicide because he had nothing anymore!¡± Aileen


    shouts.


    ¡°He jumped down the building in front of me! I could do nothing but watch him die like that! The blood


    was flowing in front of me. He died so miserably!¡±


    Aileen shakes her head desperately.


    ¡°No, nothing is true,¡± Miya says as she finally finds the chance to speak.


    ¡°How could it not be true? Richard is so evil. He kills both Aaron and my father! Who else does he want


    to kill? I must revenge on him,¡± Aileen grins.


    All words said by Aileen are terrifying. Miya¡¯s little face is filled with fear and confusion, like a lostmb.


    She cannot believe it.


    Aaron and Augus are both dead!


    ¡°Miya, you¡¯re nice. I shouldn¡¯t kill you. However, I can¡¯t find any other way to make Richard suffer. He


    loves you so much. If you die, he will be in pain,¡± Aileen says and bursts intoughter.


    Aileen is crazy. She wants to take revenge in such a stupid way.


    ¡°But if I die, your brother will be upset as well,¡± Miya says. She wants to get Aileen¡¯s sympathy.


    ¡°Moreover, I have children. They can¡¯t live without me. Please let me go. I have nothing to do with


    Richard.¡±


    Miya does not expect Aileen to say so. She feels sorry about this. It¡¯s terrible that she could not help


    Aileen.


    ¡°My brother divorced you because he doesn¡¯t love you anymore. I know you¡¯re a nice person and


    always treat me well. But you¡¯re the one Richard love. You¡¯re the only one I could me.¡±


    ¡°I can do anything to get back at him. Since he is such an evil, I will treat him in his own way. He will


    feel the pain of losing someone he loves.¡±


    As Aileen speaks, a voice suddenlyes from behind her.


    ¡°Let her go!¡± The person who walks over is Richard.


    He has asked the bodyguards to keep Miya safe. However, after hearing Miya has been taken to the


    rooftop, Richard feels strange. He rushes over and encounters such a scene.


    This woman wants to use Miya¡¯s life to threaten him!


    ¡°Can you believe that you are so nervous? I¡¯m going to kill your beloved woman now!¡± Seeing Richard


    with a worried expression, she knows that her revenge n is about to seed.


    Richard doesn¡¯t expect Aileen to do such a thing. He should have killed them all.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± No matter what happens, he can¡¯t let her harm his beloved woman.


    ¡°You look so nervous. It seems that I¡¯m right.¡± Aileen smiles proudly, her eyes filled with vengeance, ¡°I


    want you to die.¡±


    Aileen¡¯s words are unambiguous, but at this moment, Richard is hesitant.


    Seeing Richard¡¯s conflicted expression, Aileen is even more impatient. ¡°Miya is still not important


    enough in your heart, right? Then you can wait and collect her corpse.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what exactly you want. What exactly do you want me to do before you let her go?¡± Richard


    continues to negotiate with Aileen. Looking at Miya¡¯s frightened and worried expression, he feels


    extremely terrible. He cannot let anything happen to her.


    ¡°Very simple.¡± Aileen casually takes out a knife from her pocket and throws it on the ground in front of


    Richard. Then, she looks at the ground with a strange smile and says, ¡°If you stab yourself with this


    knife, I will consider letting Miya go. Otherwise, I will immediately die with her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. If you kill me, you will go to jail!¡± Miya tries her best to persuade her. She doesn¡¯t


    want Aileen to act like this. She knows that all of these unexpected things must make Aileen


    exhausted. Miya feels worried and scared.


    ¡°Miya, you don¡¯t have to worry. I wille and save you!¡± Richard couldn¡¯t bear any longer. He


    comforts Miya and then says to Aileen, ¡°Don¡¯t harm her. I¡¯ll do what you want right now!¡±


    Richard picks up the knife on the ground and stabs it towards his belly without hesitation.


    Seeing this scene, Aileen begins tough loudly. Richard covers his belly with his hands tightly as fresh


    blood is flowing out.


    He¡¯s hurt.


    Miya is shocked. She is not worthy enough for Richard to sacrifice his life.


    However, as Aileen tightens her grip on her neck, Miya faints.


    Richard takes a step back, and then the person hiding at the side takes advantage of Aileen¡¯s


    carelessness to press her down.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing? Let go of me!¡± The person holding her down is Alex.

 Chapter 679 I won’t give up revenge on him

    Chapter 679 I won¡¯t give up revenge on him


    When Aileen sees Alex¡¯s face, she shouts again, ¡°Alex, let me go! I must kill her! In this way, I can take


    revenge!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Alex ps on her face without thinking.


    When he takes a nce at Miya, who is so helplessly lying on the ground, he feels so painful. How


    could she be like this as he has only left her for a while?


    Just as Alex is about to walk over, Richard covers his wound and walks over to support Miya. Seeing


    this scene, Alex frowns.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± Alex says.


    Richard says, ¡°You should take care of your sister, first.¡±


    Then, a group of people walks over and takes Richard and Miya away.


    Aileen is still struggling. The burning pain on her face is excruciating. She begs, ¡°Alex, let go of me!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Alex is firmly imprisoning Aileen¡¯s hands.


    Aileen became angrier. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Dad is dead? It is all done by Richard. Only by killing Miya


    would he feel pain,¡± she shouts.


    Alex ps her again and says, ¡°Calm down.¡±


    ¡°My beloved man and father are both dead. How can I keep calm?¡± Aileen retorts to him as these


    things nearly break her down.


    Alex is struck dumb.


    Everyone knows that Augus is dead, and Alex Group has copsed. He knows that Richard is the one


    to be med, but he can¡¯t act rashly now. A trace of pain shes across his face, but he quickly


    regains his calm.


    ¡°I know what to do. Trust me.¡±


    After a moment of silence, he says to Aileen.


    ¡°You are a cold-blooded and heartless animal. You are happy that Daddy is dead, aren¡¯t you? Because


    you two were no longer father and son.¡± Aileen looks at him and starts to curse.


    Her n is nearly seeding. She threatens Richard with his beloved woman.


    ¡°No matter what, we are family. I feel bad, more than anyone else, but¡­¡± Alex couldn¡¯t bear to


    continue. He has decided to bear all the hardships and this is the final struggle for him before


    everything ends.


    ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t like Miya anymore. Why do you save her just now? I¡¯m sorry for her while it¡¯s unfair


    for Richard to do these things to us. He¡¯s a devil.¡± As Aileen speaks, she can¡¯t hold back the grievances


    and pain in her heart, and all of them turn into tears.


    Probably, only tears could ease her pain now.


    ¡°I hate him more than you do,¡± Alex suddenly says.


    ¡°Then why do you stop me? I should have let him stab himself a few more times just now!¡± Aileen grits


    her teeth and says as she stares ahead.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to act so recklessly in the future.¡±


    It¡¯s Alex¡¯s order.


    Why is his sister always so ignorant?


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s my life. Everything I do has nothing to do with you!¡± Aileen shouts at him. Aileen isn¡¯t


    afraid of her brother anymore.


    The one who truly wants to revenge will not be afraid of anything.


    ¡°If you dare to hurt Miya, that¡¯s my business,¡± Alex says sternly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dislike her?¡± Aileen asks with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin these things to you,¡± Alex says in a calm tone with a dark face.


    ...


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to seek revenge on Richard, then you¡¯d better kill me now. Otherwise, either he


    dies, or I die. Moreover, Miya is Richard¡¯s weakness. I won¡¯t let her go,¡± Aileen says as if she is not


    afraid of death at all.


    It is the first time Alex sees Aileen¡¯s stubborn expression.


    After all these times, Aileen has changed a lot.


    ¡°How can you be like this?¡± Alex asks in disbelief.


    ¡°As long as I can take revenge, I will die without regret,¡± Aileen says. Composed now, she is still


    thinking of revenge.


    Richard, the bastard, I will not let you off.


    ¡°Can you revenge on him with what you have now?¡± Alex is disdainful, thinking how na?ve Aileen is.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see that Richard is threatened by me? He stabs himself with a knife. If you didn¡¯te out


    and stop me, he would have died.¡± When Aileen thinks of this, she bes even angrier. The veins on


    her face are about to burst out.


    Seeing Aileen¡¯s anxious look, Alex shakes his head helplessly.


    ¡°Everything is too simple to you.¡±


    Alex says in a low voice.


    However, Aileen is dumbfounded. The hatred already dazes her. She says, ¡°Alex, stop. Anyway, I won¡¯t


    let Miya off.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can hurt her?¡±


    His tone is filled with threats and a hint of intimidation.


    Aileen is stunned for a moment, and the corner of her mouth twitches. ¡°I know you¡¯re protecting Miya,


    but you are divorced. She¡¯s already on Richard¡¯s side now.¡±


    She wants to provoke Alex.


    ¡°Even if we get divorced, I still have to protect her,¡± Alex says resolutely. His eyes are burning with rage


    as if to dere his determination at this moment.


    ¡°If you still love her so much, why did you divorce her?¡± Aileen is confused.


    ¡°No matter what you say, you can¡¯t stop me.¡±


    Aileen turns around and prepares to leave.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Alex asks coldly.


    ¡°I will go and find Richard! I won¡¯t give up revenge on him!¡± Aileen sniffs and clenches her fists tightly.


    She can¡¯t just sit there and do nothing.


    While she is about to leave, Randy suddenly appears in front of her.

 Chapter 680 She Is Still Missing Him

    Chapter 680 She Is Still Missing Him


    Aileen is unhappy to see Randy as she is so angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand in my way,¡± Aileen says impatiently.


    She is about to go when Alex intentionally coughs a few times. Randy suddenly moves as if he has


    received an order. He carries Aileen¡¯s entire body.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let me go. I want to take revenge!¡± Aileen shouts as she ps Randy on the


    back.


    Randy is on the verge of suffering injuries. Even if it¡¯s a girl, she has a lot of strength when she¡¯s angry.


    However, Randy knows that he could notin.


    Aileen is still struggling. But no one pays attention to her.


    ¡­


    The moment Miya wakes up, she eagers to know Richard¡¯s situation.


    She hated Richard before. However, it¡¯s him who saves her life when Aileen threatens her.


    When she recalls Aileen¡¯s ferocious face and the state where she is almost floating in the sky, Miya¡¯s


    heart is shaken. There are waves of fear in her heart.


    She doesn¡¯t understand why things have turned out like that.


    She is overwhelmed by agony and frustration.


    She knows that Richard is still lying in the room. She has to walk over and take a look.


    The thing that impresses her the most is that Richard has stabbed himself in the belly to save her.


    She wants to escape from Richard, but she doesn¡¯t expect him to save her. No matter what, she should


    say thanks.


    She pushes open the door and walks in.


    Richard, who is lying on the bed, immediately opens his eyes when he notices the sound. Seeing Miya,


    a smile immediately appears on his face.


    ¡°Miya, you¡¯re awake.¡± He says, revealing some excitement.


    Just as he is about to stand up, he unexpectedly touches his wound and appears to be suffering.


    Seeing this, Miya quickly walks over and asks, ¡°Did you just touch your wound?¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Richard is even more excited because he has never seen such an


    expression on Miya¡¯s face before.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Miya wants to say no, but as this man is injured for her, she couldn¡¯t say so.


    ¡°I want to say thank you. I¡¯m a sensible person. I¡¯ll remember your kindness. You saved my life this


    time. That¡¯s all I have to say.¡± Miya still wants to keep a distance from him.


    ¡°So, are you here to say goodbye to me now?¡± Richard understands what Miya means. He has done so


    much, every time only to be repaid with her goodbye.


    Miya nods and says, ¡°We all know that I don¡¯t like you now, and will not like you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Could you give me a chance?¡± Richard bes agitated. He quickly gets out of the bed and runs in


    front of Miya. He says, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how many things I¡¯ve done for you?¡±


    Richard shakes her shoulder vigorously.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She shakes her head helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t want things to be like this. I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt


    either, but the only thing I can tell you now is that I have to leave this ce. This isn¡¯t where I belong.


    So please don¡¯t force me into anything anymore.¡±


    Miya finishes this in one breath.


    However, Richard¡¯s expression changes when he hears this.


    ¡°Do you think I let you leave just because you say those words? No!¡± Richard is entirely berserk. He


    suddenly walks towards Miya and shakes her shoulder desperately.


    Then, he rubs his temples and points at Miya¡¯s head with his fingers. He says, ¡°I won¡¯t let you go! I¡¯ve


    paid so much for you! No matter what happens, you must stay by my side.¡±


    Richard repeats thest sentence.


    Miya feels that he is nearly breaking down, and her heart is filled with guilt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not saying this on purpose. I¡¯m also very guilty about your injuries. If there¡¯s anything I


    can do to help you in the future, please tell me. But there won¡¯t be anything romantic with you.¡± This is


    what Miya has to say.


    There¡¯s already a man in her heart. No matter what happens, she won¡¯t fall in love with someone else.


    She has no idea what this will lead to.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Richard shouts, ¡°No matter what happens, you can only belong to me in the future. I


    won¡¯t let you leave me!¡± Richard says domineeringly.


    Richard firmly imprisons Miya in his arms.


    Miya feels helpless. At the same time, she knows that she has to do something. She could not harm


    him any longer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to feel guilty. If you want to be nice to me, stay with me. This is the best present for


    me.¡±


    Richard closes his eyes and smells the fragrance on Miya¡¯s body. He just adores her.


    ¡°If you are not with me, there won¡¯t be any point to be life anymore.¡±


    ¡°The moment I met you, I know what the meaning of life is. Do you know that? Without you, I will lose


    all the colors in my life.¡±


    As Richard speaks, he kisses Miya¡¯s forehead forcefully.


    Facing Richard¡¯s sincere confession, Miya is more upset. It bes harder for her to reject him.


    However, she knows that the further she drags on, the more harm he would suffer. She puts on a firm


    tone and deres, ¡°I will never love you! No matter what, I will not fall in love with you!¡±


    ¡°You are still in love with Alex?¡± Richard asks in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Miya replies.


    What she says is indeed the truth. No matter how Alex treats her, she has him in her heart, dearly.

 Chapter 681 Unable to Escape

    Chapter 681 Unable to Escape


    ¡°Why do you love him even if he doesn¡¯t treat you well? The person who saves you today is me. The


    person who risks his life for you is also me. Is this how you repay your savior?¡± Richard grabs Miya¡¯s


    wrist.


    ¡°I know that I owe you. I will think of a way to repay your kindness.¡± Miya is feeling guilty. She could


    only lower her head, and her voice bes much softer.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your kindness. I want you to stay by my side for the rest of my life.¡± Richard pulls Miya


    onto the bed.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Miya is panic. The way Richard treats her is terrifying. He is a graceful man, but


    now he has turned into a hungry and thirsty devil.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m going to do? Anyway, could you stay by my side willingly? Since I¡¯ve used so


    many methods and you¡¯re still so stubborn, then I can only try something else.¡± Richard¡¯s expression


    immediately changes as he says.


    ¡°What?¡± Miya says with great fear.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t change your mind, I won¡¯t be polite to you. Even if I can¡¯t get your heart, I want your body.¡±


    Richard stretches his head to Miya¡¯s neck and kisses her desperately.


    He likes her smooth and tender skin.


    Miya begins to struggle in panic. She identally kicks Richard in the belly. She remembers that his


    belly is injured for her and that he has lost so much blood. Now, she kicks on the wound again.


    But if he doesn¡¯t act like this, she won¡¯t kick him.


    Richard has no expression of pain on his face.


    If Miya has identally touched his wound, he should be suffering. She couldn¡¯t understand why.


    ¡°You think I should be hurting because you just kicked me on the wound? Let me tell you the truth. I¡¯m


    not hurt.¡± Richard holds Miya¡¯s chin with his hand.


    ¡°What is going on? This is all a bitter trick you y on me?¡± Miya feels na?ve and like a fool.


    She even couldn¡¯t believe what she has seen before! The world can¡¯t be trusted anymore.


    ¡°I want to attract your attention, but I don¡¯t expect you to be like this. I¡¯ve treated you so well, but you


    still want to leave me. There is a limit to human patience. Since you can¡¯t change, I¡¯ve to try something


    hard.¡± Richard finds his approach has been too soft and indulging.


    ¡°If I have sex with you, you will surrender yourself and be with me willingly!¡±


    Miya bes more and more afraid.


    ¡°No! You mustn¡¯t do anything to me!¡± she shouts.


    ¡°Do you still want to leave me?¡± Richard asks aggressively.


    Miya could onlypromise as she does not want to have sex with the man in front of her. Although


    she has already divorced Alex, she does not want to be with another man this quickly.


    ¡°Please give me some time, okay?¡± Miya pretends to be obedient. She knows that she could not face


    this man head-on. He is now like a crazy beast. Miya doesn¡¯t know what he would do in the next


    second.


    Therefore, she has to remain calm now; otherwise, things will only get worse.


    ¡°Then you know what to do now?¡±


    Facing Richard¡¯s question, Miya is like a captive rabbit, she can only nod.


    Miya suddenly remembers what Aileen has said on the stage. She says that Augus and Aaron are


    dead, and Richard is responsible.


    Richard could do anything to get what he wants!


    She doesn¡¯t know what else Richard would do. It turns out that all he has done is to deceive her. Miya


    finds herself so na?ve. She shouldn¡¯t have believed Richard. But it¡¯s toote to say anything.


    Miya could no longer escape from his ws.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave this ce again. Can you let me go?¡± Miya says to Richard with some grievances.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth? Or are you lying to me?¡± Richard is excited for a moment but still asks in


    disbelief.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you,¡± Miya says reluctantly.


    ¡­


    When Richard hears this, his lips curve into an arc.


    Suddenly, Miya takes the opportunity to push Richard away. She immediately runs out of the room.


    She doesn¡¯t know what Richard would do to her, so there is only one thought in her heart: to escape


    from this ce, as soon as possible.


    This ce is too terrifying! Especially that man.


    However, the bodyguards she has seen before appear again.


    Is she going to do the same thing?


    When Miya rushes to the living room and is about to pick up the sharp knife on the table, Richard


    snatches it away.


    ¡°Do you think you can threaten me again likest time?¡±


    Miya has nothing to say.


    Soon after, Richard locks her up in the room again.


    Miya desperately pummels the door, ¡°Let me out, please. You can¡¯t lock me up like this¡­¡±


    Then she is tired out, she leans against the door.


    Does she have to stay in the house for the next few days?


    Alex, why don¡¯t you save me?


    Before they¡¯re divorced, Alex always shows up to save her when she encounters any danger. But now,


    where is he? He won¡¯t show up anymore.


    Miya thinks of death, but she can¡¯t die. She has her children. No one will take care of them. They would


    be so upset.


    She doesn¡¯t know what Richard will do. She is scared.


    She wishes someone would show up to save her.


    Just as she is thinking, Richard pushes open the door and strides in.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Miya shouts.

 Chapter 682 Johnson Comes

    Chapter 682 Johnson Comes


    ¡°Do you think you can stop me?¡± Richard says scornfully.


    The only thing Miya knows was that she couldn¡¯t let this man in. He¡¯s too dangerous. She doesn¡¯t want


    to stay with this man at all.


    She only wants to flee, but Richard is much stronger. Richard quickly kicks the door in rudely.


    Richard swaggers in. Miya feel helpless and can only hide in the corner in horror. Looking at Richard,


    she can only think of one way and walks to the window.


    This is the third floor.


    She doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°If youe over, I¡¯ll jump.¡± Seeing Richard approach, Miya falls into impulse and panic.


    ¡°Do you think I will be threatened by you again? If you jump, I need to bury you at most.¡± Richard


    doesn¡¯t seem to care about her at all. He smiles wickedly and says, ¡°You have no idea what I¡¯ve done


    for you. You don¡¯t show me any appreciation. Why am I so nice to you?¡±


    ¡°I care about you so much! Have you ever cared about me? Even a little bit! You don¡¯t!¡±


    At this point, Richard is even more determined.


    ¡°After you die, people will be worried about you. Thinking about your family and the children you have


    worked so hard to find. Do you want to hurt them?¡±


    Richard approaches Miya step by step as he speaks. Hepletely ignores her threats. He has seen


    her tricks long ago and doesn¡¯t take them serious.


    Miya is even more panicked and furious.


    This is too much!


    She curses 10,000 times in her mind. Does she really have no other choice now?


    Just as Miya is distracted, Richard rushes over and hugs her in his arms. Then, he imprisons her on


    the bed.


    ¡°Why do you do this to me?¡± Miya is even more excited and begins to struggle crazily, even though


    these struggles were useless.


    ¡°Do you think you have another choice now? You can only please me.¡± Richard pulls Miya¡¯s hair


    forcefully, forcing her to face him directly.


    Originally, Miya is worried about the children and her family, but she can¡¯t endure humiliation like this


    anymore. Moreover, the man in front of her is like a hungry wolf, about to pounce on her.


    ¡°You ¡­ will never get me.¡± She bits her tongue tightly. She would rather die than have sex with him.


    It seems that Miya really wants to die. Richard originally only wants to punish Miya, but when he sees


    the blood flowing out of the corner of Miya¡¯s mouth, he realizes something is wrong.


    Does she actually want to bite her tongue andmit suicide?


    He doesn¡¯t expect that Miya hates him to such an extent. She would rather die than be touched by him!


    Richard casually picks up a towel on the table and stuffs it into Miya¡¯s mouth angrily.


    Miya could really torture herself. He leaves her angrily and walks out.


    Miya is still in a humiliating position on the bed helplessly with tears flowing out of her eyes. She


    doesn¡¯t know what she has done wrong to deserve this. She wishes that someone coulde and


    save her.


    Richard walks into the bathroom and takes a cold bath. He wants to calm down.


    He fears that if he didn¡¯t leave that room, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself from killing Miya.


    He doesn¡¯t want her dead yet. He wants her to really belong to him.


    Richard enters the room again. He is thinking of a way to torture this little woman. Anyway, there is no


    use to y nice or act in front of her.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Richard wears a bathrobe. He forcefully pinches Miya¡¯s chin and stares at her fiercely.


    At this moment, the servant outside identally rushes in. Richard res at the servant angrily. Why is


    this servant so dull?


    The servant is frightened by Richard¡¯s burning and murderous gaze. He hurriedly lowers his head and


    feels somewhat innocent and aggrieved, because he is also forced by someone to find Richard.


    ¡°Mr. Johnson is here. He wants to see you immediately,¡± The servant says trembling.


    Richard originally wants to teach the servant a lesson. But after hearing this, he bes serious.


    Johnson is here.


    He needs to meet him now.


    He turns his gaze to Miya, who is lying on the bed.


    ¡°Miya, just wait for me here quietly. I¡¯ll punish you when Ie back.¡± Richard leaves a kiss on her


    cheek.


    Then, he strides out.


    Just as Richard walks into the living room, Johnson greets him from afar.


    ¡°Does Mr. Richard forget me?¡± Johnson sits with his legs crossing on the white sofa, gracefully sipping


    the fragrant tea, andzily says.


    This posture and tone make it seem as if he is the owner of this ce.


    Richard narrows his eyes, revealing a disdainful smile, ¡°How could I forget you?¡±


    ¡°I have already followed your instructions and brought down Alex Group. It seems that Augus


    committed suicide because of this. Your goal has been achieved. Then you should also give me what


    you promised, right?¡± Johnson puts down the teacup and looks at Richard seriously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will definitely get profit from me. I will give you fund. Disappear in front of me right


    now.¡± Richard thought he was here for important things, but now it seems only a trivial matter.


    He is going to ride on his little beauty and doesn¡¯t want to talk to Johnson anymore.


    Richard immediately turns around.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve probably forgotten what I want. I don¡¯t want money. I want you to sign this contract.¡±


    Johnson takes out a contract and throws it fiercely on the table.

 Chapter 683 Miya Disappears

    Chapter 683 Miya Disappears


    ¡°Contract? Are you threatening me now?¡± Richard feels the arrogant aura emanating from Johnson.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just negotiating with you.¡± Johnson exins.


    Richard narrows his eyes, ¡°But it¡¯s more like you¡¯re here to threaten me, not negotiating.¡±


    ¡°That should be your misconception. Anyway, that¡¯s all I ask for. I only hope that you can sign this


    document and then we will leave each other alone. Otherwise, I will definitely expose everything you


    have done.¡±


    He gradually loses his manner.


    ¡°Do you think I will be threatened by you?¡± Richard remains calm.


    In fact, Johnson didn¡¯t want to cooperate with Johnson at the beginning. But he chose to, for the sake


    of the benefits he would get in return. Now, he has to get a n to implement this step. Otherwise, it


    would be very difficult to proceed to the next step.


    ¡°Listen to me. Mypany has a big project. I¡¯m going to study abroad. That¡¯s why I need this


    cooperation with you urgently. You know that it is harder to develop in a foreign country. I will consider


    my favor to you repaid.¡±


    Seeing Richard who is being provocative, Johnson chooses to exin patiently.


    Hearing Johnson¡¯s words, Richard picks up the contract. After looking at the terms, he throws it to the


    ground. ¡°Do you think I would sign a contract like this?¡±


    Johnson remains calm as if all of this is within his expectations.


    Richard is a little angry. ¡°How dare you ying tricks on me?¡±


    Johnson crosses his arms across his chest and says, ¡°If you don¡¯t do as I tell you, we will nevere


    to terms. Don¡¯t regret when I do the unthinkable.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I need your kindness?¡± Richard is infuriated.


    How could Johnson be so ungrateful? Richard hasn¡¯t expected such evilness in him. How could he


    have cooperated with such a person?


    ¡°Send him off!¡±


    Richard doesn¡¯t give him any chance to refute, and the security guards chase Johnson out.


    This kind of treatment is unexpected. Richard turns out to be this untrustworthy. Fortunately, he still has


    another way.


    He swears that Richard will regret his choice today.


    After driving Johnson away, Richard only wants to go back and flirt with Miya.


    He believes he could subdue Miya.


    However, when he returns to his room, Miya has disappeared in just a blink of an eye.


    Richard finally realizes something.


    Johnson is here to stall for time!


    ¡°What happened? Why is she not here?¡± Richard shouts angrily at the servant.


    He feels strange why Johnson suddenly appears with such an unfair contract. Now he understands. He


    regrets not having sex with Miya directly just now before meeting Johnson.


    He manages to get her into his room and now she unexpectedly escapes when the sex is about to


    happen. His n goes to waste.


    But she shouldn¡¯t be far.


    ¡°Hurry up and send more people to find her. No matter what happens, you must bring Miya back.¡±


    Richard roars at his servant.


    He must see Miya. He would definitely not let her go.


    He will destroy everything he can¡¯t get. He won¡¯t give it to anyone else. This is his principle as a man.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Miya, you¡¯d better pray that I could not find you. Otherwise, your life will be miserable.


    Richard immediately goes to look at the monitors installed in the vi.


    There are cameras inside. If a thiefes in, he would definitely not be able to escape his line of sight.


    However, he watches the video several times, but he did not see any suspicious people.


    In the end, he could only think of the window. It turns out that Miya is taken away from the window. He


    hasn¡¯t expected such a thing. He is really tricked by someone.


    Richard crazily throws the chair and shatters theputer in front of him.


    ¡­


    Johnson walks out of the door. He smiles softly and makes a phone call, ¡°I have sessfully stalled


    Richard. You have taken her away now, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± It¡¯s Alex.


    It is he who arranged for Johnson to go in and stall Richard. Then, he takes the opportunity to rescue


    Miya and also takes away something that belongs to Richard.


    Richard would never have expected this.


    Alex carefully arranged for someone just now to get Miya out.


    Now they are in the car. Miya, who has fainted, is lying in his arms.


    Looking at Miya, Alex feels distressed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made you suffer so much.¡±


    Alex hugs her tightly in his arms. Miya is still trembling. She is in utter fright. To avoid rming Richard,


    Alex had to make Miya faint first before bringing her out.


    Now, he could finally have her in his embrace.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you take any more risks in the future. I will be good to you.¡±


    He regrets having taken this step. Alex had ced a tracker on Miya long ago. He was aware of the


    movements inside. He was going to barge in for several times. Because the n was going to be


    implemented step by step and with care in the future.


    However, Richard would have horrendous intentions! Alex couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He has to


    arrange for Johnson toe over and help him.


    ¡­


    Johnson returned home. Susan runs over excitedly. ¡°How¡¯s it over there?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything is going smoothly.¡± He doesn¡¯t want to respond to her, but seeing her shining


    eyes, he answers this question.


    Susan finally heaves a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s great. If you¡¯re hungry, I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±


    She has never been so gentle and considerate to him before. He never thinks that she would treat him


    so differently for helping Alex. Is he really underestimating this woman?

 Chapter 684 Leave Me

    Chapter 684 Leave Me


    A few days ago, he is so rude to her. She doesn¡¯tin at all. Furthermore, she humbly begs him to


    help Alex.


    Originally, he really doesn¡¯t want to help Alex at all, but Susan tries her best to plead with him. Then he


    agrees.


    The contract he takes over is unfair. He uses it to buy some time for Alex to act. Now the n has


    seeded. But he feels a little ufortable seeing Susan smile so happily.


    He doesn¡¯t expect Susan to be so happy because of Alex. She is never so happy for him. It seems that


    Susan still loves Alex.


    So why are they still together? She is only a physical shell for him. He understands why she is so


    detached when they be intimate. There is another man in her heart.


    Thinking of this, he is even more ufortable. Then why should he hold on?


    After a while, Susan finishes cooking. Johnson ponders for a long time on the sofa.


    ¡°Where is Gogo?¡± He speaks in a low voice.


    ¡°Huh? She went to cram school.¡± She is grateful. Ever since she is with him, she has lived a peaceful


    family life. She has a feeling of happiness and security. Although Johnson is sometimes a bit rough


    when they have sex, he is still quite good to her on the whole, except for the misunderstanding a few


    days ago.


    Moreover, facing her plea, he still helps her, so she is truly grateful.


    When they are eating, Susan is still smiling, which makes Johnson uneasy.


    Is she always thinking of Alex? Is he really not that attractive?


    ¡°I helped Alex today. Are you happy?¡± By helping Alex, he has offended a major client of hispany.


    That¡¯s not a small loss. Does this woman know?


    Susan is stunned, and then immediately says, ¡°Of course, as long we I can help Alex.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After all, she owes him too much. If she could help him, why not?


    However, she does not notice that Johnson is unhappy.


    Why don¡¯t you go to find him?


    Johnson almost utters those words, but he still manages to suppress them to maintain the peace


    between them.


    She actually loves Alex so much. She should go back to where she wants.


    After this, she also changes her opinion about Johnson. He is good. ¡°I want to tell you something,¡±


    Johnson says calmly.


    ¡°What? We can talk about it after dinner.¡± Susan is still in a good mood.


    ¡°You could leave,¡± Johnson says this calmly, but Susan is shocked. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Is he chasing her away? No! She must have heard it wrong. It is not easy for her to have such a simple


    and happy life.


    Johnson darkens his face as he says, ¡°You and Gogo should leave me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Susan looks at Johnson, feeling hurt.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m going to America. You are just a burden to me,¡± Johnson says without any warmth.


    Susan feels as if her heart has missed a beat, and she feels unprecedented nervousness. ¡°Why do you


    suddenly want to leave? What¡¯s wrong with doing business in the country?¡±


    She suddenly bes scared. She has never thought that she would encounter such a situation. She


    feels that she should stay with Johnson forever. It is not easy for her to live peacefully like this. She


    doesn¡¯t want to lose this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already decided. Don¡¯t say anything else.¡±


    Then he puts down the bowl and chopsticks and walks to the other side.


    She doesn¡¯t expect him to be so heartless and bes upset. Why does he suddenly make such a


    decision?


    Johnson suddenly thinks of something and walks back.


    Susan thinks that he has changed his mind and suddenly bes happy. ¡°Have you decided not to


    leave?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m going to sell this house to someone else very soon. You¡¯d better leave here quickly. I¡¯ll give


    you two days to find another ce.¡±


    He actually wants to abandon her.


    ¡°I will not leave.¡± Susan protests.


    She doesn¡¯t understand why he chases them away suddenly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, some people will chase you away.¡± After saying that, Johnson coldly walks upstairs.


    How does this man change so fast?


    If he left, she and Gogo will be homeless again. She just wants topensate Gogo and gives her the


    best life, but now, she has given her an iplete home again. She doesn¡¯t want to live an unstable


    life with Gogo.


    Thinking of this, Susan excitedly chases after him. ¡°Are you really going to leave me and Gogo?¡±


    Johnson trembles, but he still says mercilessly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Susan is enraged.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll disappear in front of you immediately. I¡¯ll leave now!¡±


    She says angrily. She has originally thought that he would detain her. But he doesn¡¯t even look at her.


    He just closes his eyes. ¡°Whatever you want.¡±


    How merciless!


    Susan feels so cold as if cold water is pouring on her from the head. She is disappointed, and then she


    angrily turns around and leaves.


    She goes to look for Gogo. Moreover, she will leave this ce immediately with Gogo. After all, seeing


    Johnson leave first would really hurt herself.


    After walking out of the door, Susan is even sadder because Johnson still doesn¡¯t ask her to stay. She


    has never seen him like this before. Why does he treat her like this? She has decided to love him and


    live a peaceful life with him. Why does he initiate such a shattering change?


    ¡°What should I do now?¡± Susan rubs her temples in confusion.


    ¡­

 Chapter 685 I Will Leave You

    Chapter 685 I Will Leave You


    Miya wakes up in confusion and opens her eyes. Her first reaction is to struggle desperately.


    ¡°Let go of me! Quickly let go of me!¡±


    Alex desperately grabs her hand. ¡°Miya, open your eyes. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m Alex, not anyone else.¡±


    Miya is in such a panic. He feels his heart ached. If he has known that she would suffer like this, he


    would use another n. He would not let Miya take a risk. It is all his fault, and he is ovee with


    guilt.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid now. I¡¯m with you.¡±


    Miya opens her eyes and sees Alex. She feels an unprecedented sense of security.


    She throws herself into his arms and hugs his waist tightly. ¡°Do you know? I¡¯m really scared. Where


    have you been all this time? Why are you so cold to me?¡±


    As she speaks, Miya pounds his chest.


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I promise that the same thing will not happen in the future.¡± Alex painfully closes


    his eyes, his tone filled with regret and heartache.


    ¡°Why did you do this to me? I was almost ¡­¡± The words are reced by crying. Richard is simply too


    terrifying. She thought her was good. It¡¯s terrifying. She is almost unable to make it, and she is so


    scared.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry so much now. From now on, I will protect you. No matter what happens, I will


    stay by your side.¡± Alexforts Miya gently, strokes her back with his hand, and whispers to her in


    her ear.


    After Miya calms down, she feels that something is wrong. ¡°I was in his house. How could I suddenly


    be here with you? How could I suddenlye back?¡±


    She feels very puzzled.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. I saved you.¡± Alex answered.


    ¡°You saved me?¡± Miya looks at Alex in disbelief. She remembers what has happened before. She feels


    a faint pain in her heart. ¡°But I yelled at the door and begged you for so long. You have always been so


    cold to me. Why are you willing to save me now?¡±


    She feels too confused, because Alex¡¯s change is too great.


    After calming down, she connects everything that has happened before. She really feels more and


    more confused.


    Alex feels even guiltier.


    ¡°Sorry, I divorce you and leave you alone earlier. It is part of my n. I just want to find out Richard¡¯s


    true purpose and means. Then I could think of a way against him. But I kept you in the dark. I¡¯m sorry,


    this will never happen again.¡±


    Alex decides to tell Miya everything.


    ¡°In other words, you¡¯ve been using me.¡± This is the conclusion Miyaes to after listening to Alex¡¯s


    exnation. She doesn¡¯t expect the man she loves to do such things. ¡°Is that why you divorced me?¡±


    Miya feels heartache and missing a piece inside.


    Seeing Miya¡¯sining eyes, Alex feels even guiltier. ¡°I have to exin everything ¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to use me against Richard.¡± Miya feels more agony. She doesn¡¯t expect her beloved man to


    do such a thing. Perhaps she has misjudged him.


    For some reason, when she finds out the truth, she feels her heart is about to burst from distress.


    ¡°But I clearly saw you and Susan eating together. You even came back to the vi together.¡± Miya


    wants to ask all of her previous questions.


    ¡°I staged them deliberately to provoke you, so that you will get close to Richard, and then he will act,¡±


    Alex says this with great difficulty.


    He has regretted the n long before.


    She couldn¡¯t take it. She never thinks that she is only a chess piece from beginning to end. She is too


    disappointed in Alex.


    He really does such things to achieve his goal. What is the difference between Alex and Richard?


    Indeed, men are unbelievable.


    She no longer wants to know anything about this man, much less listen to him. So what should she do


    now?


    Right, she¡¯s going to find her family.


    ¡°Then where is my family? What happened to them?¡± Miya asks anxiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. They¡¯re in a very safe ce. I¡¯m afraid that Richard will harm them, so I take


    them there for safety,¡± Alexforts Miya.


    Miya sneers.


    How could she forget? Alex is famous and influential. Even if he isn¡¯t in Alex Group, he is still so


    arrogant.


    The people hidden by Alex are not easy to be found.


    ¡°It¡¯s me who underestimated you. You are so considerate.¡± Miya looks at him coldly, her tone filled with


    a sense of distance.


    Miya¡¯s words and her strange gaze makes Alex feel scared. ¡°Are you angry? I can exin everything to


    you.¡±


    He directly holds Miya¡¯s hands, but she shakes her hands away mercilessly. ¡°You¡¯ve already exined


    it very clearly, and there¡¯s no need to continue.¡±


    She wants to repay him bit by bit for his coldness towards her before.


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t need to take away the entirepany and leave me nothing.¡± Miya really wants to


    know how this man would exin.


    Alex is a little anxious, ¡°If you want, I can return thepany to you right now.¡±


    He feels that Miya¡¯s current state isn¡¯t very good.


    ¡°No need.¡± Miya refuses.


    After this, Miya feels that the fame and fortune are all dispensable. Right now, she only wants to live


    happily with her family.


    ¡°Tell me, where do you arrange them? I¡¯m going to look for them now, and I want to tell you one thing. I


    will leave you officially.¡± Miya says firmly.

 Chapter 686 Give Me Your Shoulder

    Chapter 686 Give Me Your Shoulder


    She has never thought that there would be such a day, but Alex really hurts her too much. How could a


    broken heart be repaired?


    Alex finally realizes the seriousness of the matter. Is Miya determined to leave him now? He doesn¡¯t


    expect it to be like this. He thought as long as he exined this to her, everything would be fine. It turns


    out to be much more serious than he has imagined.


    Seeing that Alex is silent, Miya bes even more impatient. Is he still holding it back?


    Soon, Miyaes to another conclusion. Alex wants to use her family to threaten her again.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you,¡± Alex says firmly. As long as he tells her, she would leave himpletely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be an obstacle on your path to sess. I could take care of my family. There¡¯s no need


    to trouble you. You should take care of thepany.¡± Miya says mockingly.


    Anyway, she doesn¡¯t want to stay with Alex anymore.


    ¡°That¡¯s also yourpany.¡±


    Alex hurriedly corrects. He is a little shocked. It seems that she has really suffered a serious injury this


    time.


    ¡°We have already signed the divorce agreement. Furthermore, all the employees in thepany are


    taking your orders now. To them, you are the president. I am unnecessary, and I don¡¯t want to argue


    with you about this anymore. Help it yourself.¡± Miya is exhausted, and she does not want to continue


    fighting.


    ¡°I just need you to tell me where my family is.¡± Finally, Miya says in a praying tone.


    She has to find them. She doesn¡¯t want to get along with Alex anymore. He cheats her too much, it was


    impossible for them to really be together.


    She doesn¡¯t want to deceive herself anymore.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t sign the divorce agreement. I¡¯ll tear it up immediately.¡± Alex immediately refutes Miya after


    reacting.


    Miya says calmly, ¡°We are divorced no matter we have signed it or not. We won¡¯t return to the past.


    Alex, I beg you, let me go! Letting me go is also letting yourself go.¡±


    Her indifferent tone now was exactly the same as the tone in which he has rejected her at that time.


    Could this be retribution? Is she taking revenge on him?


    No, Miya won¡¯t. He would not allow her to leave him no matter what happens.


    Alex quickly grabs Miya¡¯s hand. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go. We will be together for the rest of our lives.¡±


    Miya wants to struggle, but Alex desperately grabs her hand.


    ¡°Alex, can you stop being so childish?¡± Miya is very helpless. ¡°Let¡¯s part peacefully and not make it so


    nasty between us.¡±


    It seems that Alex doesn¡¯t hear Miya. He only pulls her hand, as if as long as he does like this, he


    would be able to keep Miya by his side forever.


    ¡°Where are they exactly?¡± Miyapletely loses her patience and speaks without any warmth, just like


    Alex does back then.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything unless you promise to be with me forever.¡± Alex is now stubborn like a child.


    Because he knows that once he let go of Miya¡¯s hand now, she would probably never return.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll find them myself.¡± Miya takes a deep breath as if she has made a big decision.


    Then, she says again, ¡°Alex, if you don¡¯t let go of me now, I willmit suicide right now in front of


    you.¡±


    Miya knows that this is useless against Richard, but it would always work against Alex.


    Sure enough, Alex releases his hand.


    Miya also feels a little disappointed and her heart aches. Is she reluctant to part with this man?


    No! She couldn¡¯t let herself fall any further. She must leave now.


    Thinking of this, Miya takes a firm step forward.


    As Miya walks out of Alex Vi, Alex still follows.


    He doesn¡¯t want her to leave like this.


    ¡°If you continue to follow me out, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t see me in the future.¡± Miya threatens.


    Alex stops his tracks.


    The next second, Miya starts running quickly.


    She wants to hurry up and leave, but she couldn¡¯t help but turn around.


    She leaves Alex just like that. Is her decision really correct?


    Alex orders the bodyguard beside him with a gloomy face, ¡°Follow her from afar. Don¡¯t let her discover


    you. At the same time, you must protect her well and not let her suffer any harm.¡±


    Then he gives them a terrifying look.


    The bodyguards could only nod their heads and follow behind Miya.


    He wants to chase after her so much, but Miya threatens her with her own life just now. He knows her


    too well. If he really forces her, she would really act recklessly.


    He has hurt her deep enough, and that would make things worse.


    The only thing he could do now is to silently protect her behind her back.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Alex, who is standing at the door, is so confused. The moment he turns around, he sees Susan.


    Susan looks helpless. She holds a suitcase in her left hand and Gogo is by her side.


    ¡°Susan, you...¡± Alex is a little surprised.


    ¡°We have nowhere else to go. Can you take us in?¡± Susan lowers her head to look at Gogo and says


    briefly.


    Alex walks over to Susan. He knows that she had something hard to say, so he directly reaches out his


    hands and takes the suitcase.


    Seeing Alex¡¯s actions, Susan immediately understands what he means. She could not help but pounce


    into his embrace.


    Alex¡¯s first reaction is to push Susan away.


    Susan seems to have guessed that Alex would react like this, so she pleaded, ¡°Alex, don¡¯t worry. I


    won¡¯t love you again. I just feel distressed and tired. I want to lean on your shoulder for the time being.


    Just for a while.¡±

 Chapter 687 The One Who Should Say Thank You Is Me

    Chapter 687 The One Who Should Say Thank You Is Me


    Hearing this, Alex stands there, still.


    However, this is seen by Miya, who has just returned.


    She underestimates Alex. It seems that he will really do such a thing as two-timing!


    She changes her mind because she wants to give him a chance. Now, it seems that she has gilded the


    lily. Why does shepromise?


    Miya hates her reluctance to part with this man. But now, she can finally see the true nature of him.


    Want to have a happy marriage? You wish!


    Alex wants to be hugged by Susan like this, but he suddenly notices that there is another person. That


    is Miya.


    He immediately feels overjoyed. He doesn¡¯t expect that she wille back. In other words, she can¡¯t


    let him go in her heart. However, why is her gaze so angry?


    He understands. Now that he is hugging Susan, Miya misunderstands him again. Previously, they have


    had deep grudges.


    Alex pushes Susan away and walks to Miya. ¡°Miya, listen to me, I have no feelings for Susan. You are


    the only one in my heart.¡±


    Why are her eyes so cold?


    He panics even more. What exactly can he do to fix their rtionship?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin so much to me. If you want to be with her, then be it,¡± Miya says in an


    indifferent tone as she holds back her sadness.


    He calls Susan with so much affection, yet he doesn¡¯t admit to have feelings for her? It is simply a


    sophistry. Actually, Miya does not know that she is being jealous.


    ¡°Miya ...¡± Alex hugs Miya in his arms with great strength. ¡°I won¡¯t be with anyone else. You are the only


    one I love.¡±


    What a sincere confession!


    However, she, Miya, will not believe what he says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, I feel disgusted.¡± Thinking of him hugging another woman, Miya¡¯s heart is about to


    explode with anger.


    Alex feels as if his heart had been cut by a knife, but he still lets go of Miya.


    ¡°I juste back to tell you not to send anyone to follow me. I¡¯m not your personal property! I wish you


    and Susan a happy marriage forever,¡± Miya purses her lips and clenches her fists tightly as she grits


    her teeth and says these words.


    After saying that, Miya turns around and is about to leave.


    Just as Alex is about to chase after her, Miya turns around and look at him coldly. ¡°You¡¯d better


    remember what I said just now. If you want me to die early, then, continue pestering and stalking me.¡±


    He understands what Miya says.


    In the end, he can only watch Miya leave again.


    ¡°Miya ...¡± Alex says it with great difficulty, and he looks extremely painful.


    Seeing this, Susan can¡¯t help but walk to Alex and says guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know that things will


    turn out like this. If I knew that it would make Miya misunderstand, I shouldn¡¯t have appeared.¡±


    She feels like she is a scourge. Wherever she goes, she will bring disaster to others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be a headache for you. I¡¯ll take Gogo and leave immediately.¡± Susan feels that


    coming to Alex is a wrong choice. She shouldn¡¯t have ruined other people¡¯s happiness.


    Just as Susan is about to leave with Gogo and her suitcase, Gogo suddenly touches her head and


    says in confusion, ¡°Mom, where are we going?¡±


    Her voice is so sweet, but it hurts Susan¡¯s heart.


    Yeah, where are they going? Susan doesn¡¯t know. Originally, she wants to leave Johnson to join Alex.


    However, she feels that Johnson wille looking for her the moment she leaves. But after waiting for


    so long, he doesn¡¯t show up.


    ¡°We ...¡± Susan chokes at this moment.


    The next second, Alex interrupts Susan¡¯s sobbing.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked me to take you in, where else can you go?¡± Alex says, and then he walks over and


    takes Susan¡¯s suitcase into the house.


    ¡°But, you and Miya ¡­¡± Susan is stunned.


    She doesn¡¯t want to be his mistress to destroy their rtionship. Moreover, Alex is too kind to her.


    That¡¯s why she wants him to be happy.


    ¡°We will make up,¡± Alex says resolutely, not giving Susan any chance to refute him.


    Finally, Susan holds Gogo and walks in.


    After walking into the living room, Alex says, ¡°You can choose any guest room upstairs.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    With that, he strides forward.


    At this time, Susan cannot help but call him, ¡°Alex, thank you.¡±


    ¡°The one who should say thank you is me.¡± Alex stops but does not turn around.


    He knows that if it isn¡¯t for Susan, Johnson won¡¯t have agreed so straightforwardly. Moreover, she has


    been acting with him recently. He will definitely remember her kindness.


    Before Susan can react, Alex has returned to his room. He feels that it is necessary for him to take the


    next step, so he picks up his phone and makes another call.


    ¡°What I said must be done as soon as possible. There must be no chance for him to turn the table.¡±


    After he finishes the instructions, he immediately hangs up the phone.


    Miya, when are you going to forgive me?


    No matter what happens, I will protect you.


    Alex closes his eyes in pain, feeling extremely annoyed. He suddenly remembers the children. Since


    what he said is so useless, why doesn¡¯t he ask the children to help? And he hasn¡¯t seen the kids for a


    long time. It looks like he needs someone to bring them back.


    Thinking of this, Alex is inexplicably excited. Just as he wants to make a call, he pauses. He changes


    his mind again because he knows that there are some things that have to be dealt with, otherwise,


    there will definitely be troubles in the future.


    Miya, wait for me. Soon, we will soon be able to reunite as family.

 Chapter 688 It Was on the News a Long Time Ago

    Chapter 688 It Was on the News a Long Time Ago


    On the other side, Miya, who is walking on the main road, is also filled with anger. She is about to die


    from her anger at the man. She doesn¡¯t expect that he will do such a thing to her.


    Susanes back. She just leaves for a while yet in the next second, he hooks up with another


    woman.


    The more Miya thinks about it, the angrier she bes, so she kicks a stone on the ground to vent it


    out. She feels like her heart is going to explode.


    Just as she turns around, she sees a few sneaky bodyguards following her, but there is no sign of Alex.


    She has told him not to follow her, and he actually does it. But what does he mean by letting those


    bodyguards follow her? He should beforting Susan now! Moreover, Susan brings Gogo to his


    doorstep again.


    Gogo? !


    Miya suddenly realizes it. How can she forget about Gogo? Andre hopes to see Gogo soon. However,


    after thinking of this, she bes even more depressed, because she doesn¡¯t even know where


    Andre is right now! What kind of n that requires him to hide them all is Alex undertaking? Is it about


    dealing with Richard?


    She has witnessed Richard¡¯s power, so Alex probably is keeping them in hide-out to protect them. But


    ¡­ he can¡¯t keep her in the dark.


    Therefore, she is determined not to forgive him!


    It is night, but Miya does not know where she should go. Seeing that there is a big hotel on her right,


    she walks in. However, when she enters, she realizes that she leaves in a hurry and has no money with


    her.


    ¡°I... can I stay first and pay tomorrow?¡± Although Miya also feels that what she said is a bit far-fetched,


    she still bravely says it.


    The receptionist is surprised for a moment, but seeing that it is Miya, he smiles yfully.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Miya.¡± The receptionist says respectfully, ¡°We¡¯ll take you to your room right away.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡± Miya feels that the receptionist is crazy. If all the receptionists were like


    him, all hotels would have been liquidated long ago.


    Miya feels that something is amiss. She thinks that the receptionist misheard her, so she adds, ¡°I don¡¯t


    have any money with me right now ¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Miya has already told me about this.¡± At the reception desk, the receptionist is very polite. Then,


    he makes a gentlemanly gesture to Miya.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Miya is originally worried about how to persuade the receptionist. But now, she has no other choice but


    follow him. Otherwise, she doesn¡¯t know where she should stay tonight.


    Along the way, the receptionist is polite.


    Miya thinks to herself how good a service this is.


    What Miya does not expect is that the receptionist brings her to a presidential suite. The decoration and


    style of the room are exceptionally luxurious. The entire room is bright and resplendent. If she hasn¡¯t


    seen so much of this before, she would have been astounded.


    The receptionist leaves immediately after he brings her here.


    Just as Miya is about to lie on the bed, another question pops out.


    Wait, how could the receptionist know her name? She remembers that she didn¡¯t introduce herself.


    Could it be that there is something fishy about this? Could it be that she meets Richard again? Is she


    going to be trapped again? She finds herself so foolish.


    Just as she is about to open the door and leave, someone suddenly pats her on the shoulder.


    Miya is shocked. She slowly turns around and sees Lisa. Beside her stands Adam.


    ¡°Why are you here? I am almost scared to death by you.¡± Miya is ted. She can finally be at ease.


    Afterwards, Lisa pounces on Miya. ¡°Miya, it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen you. I miss you very much.¡±


    Miya, on the other hand, looks at her with disdain. ¡°You¡¯ve long forgotten about me, haven¡¯t you?


    Where have you been during this period of time? I almost forget what you look like.¡±


    Suddenly seeing Lisa, her best friend, makes her mood much better.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. It¡¯s all his fault to take me on a tour,¡± Lisa immediately points at Adam and


    says.


    Adam raises his hands and makes a surrender gesture.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this so we can create a baby wholeheartedly.¡±


    Adam says this without thinking, which leaves Miya speechless.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t change the subject. Why are you here?¡± Miya is very curious. Why do theye all the


    way back?


    Lisa grabs Miya¡¯s arm and deliberately leans over, ¡°We came back specifically for you.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± Miya points her finger at herself in confusion.


    ¡°Yes, we will definitely seek justice for you,¡± Adam added.


    Seek justice?


    Miya feels that she is getting more and more confused. So, she tilts her head and asks, ¡°Do you know


    something that I don¡¯t know?¡±


    She remembers that she didn¡¯t tell anyone about the recent events. To be more precise, she can¡¯t find


    anyone toin to because what happened recently is going to overload her mind.


    ¡°Miya, don¡¯t worry. We are here. As for the matter of your divorce from Alex, don¡¯t hide it from us. Don¡¯t


    hold back all of your hardships,¡± Lisa says as she holds Miya¡¯s hand tightly.


    Miya takes a few steps back in shock. ¡°How do you know I am divorced?¡±


    ¡°It has already on the news and been made known. And the divorce agreement has been exposed to


    the media long ago. I heard that the Alex had the David Group ¡­¡± Lisa is talking about all of this until


    Adam grabs her arm and makes her read Miya¡¯s expression. Only then does she realize that she has


    said too much. So she immediately changes the topic and says, ¡°Sorry, I was being insensitive again


    ¡­¡±

 Chapter 689 It Is Aaron

    Chapter 689 It Is Aaron


    Miya¡¯s heart bes even heavier.


    The divorce agreement has been exposed to the media? She doesn¡¯t know what she has done and


    hasn¡¯t paid attention to the news. Therefore, she ispletely unaware of all of this.


    Miya looks ahead in confusion and mutters, ¡°So this matter has already be so well-known ¡­¡±


    ¡°We came back to help you. As long as you want thepany, we will help you get it back,¡± Adam said


    confidently, and then puts his hand on Miya¡¯s shoulder.


    Miya only looks at them powerlessly and casually asks, ¡°Did you guyse back today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we got off the ne just a while ago. We nned to directly look for you, but we saw you on our


    way. At the same time, we noticed a group of people following behind you. Later, you walked into this


    hotel and we asked the receptionist to lead you over to the presidential suite to meet us,¡± Lisa exins


    all of these in an orderly manner.


    ¡°Thank you so much foring back for me. However, I ¡­ don¡¯t want thatpany anymore,¡± Miya


    said calmly.


    After experiencing so much, she has thought it through long ago. She feels she should not ask for too


    much.


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s apany that you put in a lot of effort to run. How can you just give up?¡± Adam bes


    very excited. He really wants to get justice for Miya.


    Seeing such an excited Adam, Lisa is also a little shocked. She has no choice but to walk forward and


    gently caresses his back. ¡°Adam, we will definitely think of a way.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry aboutworks. I can help you in this area, and moreover, that is your


    company.¡± Adam calms down.


    Miya shakes her head resignedly. ¡°You two don¡¯t need to do these things for me, because they are no


    longer important to me. If you really want to help, then help me find my family.¡±


    ¡°Your family?¡± Lisa repeats these words.


    Miya takes a deep breath and says in a heavy tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know where Alex hid the children. I want to


    find them and leave with them.¡±


    Adam excitedly kicks the door. ¡°This is too much of him, snatching the children!¡±


    ¡°Miya, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely help you.¡± Seeing Miya like this, Lisa feels a little distressed.


    Why does she always have to suffer so much? Life is not easy for her.


    ¡°Are you hungry now? Do you want to eat something?¡± Seeing that Miya is in such a low mood, Lisa


    can only try her best to divert her attention, hoping to calm her down.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Alex is too much of a bully yet I tried to help him before! It seemed that I misjudged him.¡± Adam ms


    his fist against the wall.


    Lisa catches Adam¡¯s anger with her eyes.


    ¡­


    Alex Vi.


    Aileen is imprisoned in a bedroom. She is knocking on the door. ¡°Big brother, why did you lock me up?¡±


    She has been shouting for a day, and then she leans powerlessly against the bed.


    Only when it is time for meal will the servant put down the food at the door and then leave.


    Every time Aileen wants to rush out while the door is open, she will be carried back by the security


    guards.


    She can only vent all her anger on the food. She throws away as much food as the servant brings.


    ¡°Alex, why are you locking me up? I want to take revenge! If I can¡¯t take revenge, then there¡¯s no point


    in me living. If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll go on a hunger strike. I¡¯d rather die!¡± Aileen says in a firm tone.


    Moreover, she will do what she says!


    She hasn¡¯t eaten anything since the lockup. Even if she is so hungry that her body is powerless, she


    won¡¯t yield.


    However, she is not Wolverine. In the end, she will faint from hunger.


    When she wakes up, she finds herself having an IV. Aileen angrily removes the needle.


    Alex, who is standing at the side, seems to have predicted this. He looks at her with a cold face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care about your health?¡±


    Alex¡¯s question makes Aileen even angrier.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t get revenge, I¡¯d rather die,¡± Aileen grits her teeth and says with a pale face.


    Right now, she wants to threaten Alex with her life.


    Alex closes his eyes impatiently, raises his feet, and is about walk out.


    Aileen can¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Alex, are you so cold-blooded and heartless that you don¡¯t want to avenge


    our father?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to meet someone,¡± Alex does not answer her question and only says this.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡± Aileen feels anger filling her mind.


    Alex says again, ¡°If you don¡¯t, you may regret it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I only want revenge now. I won¡¯t see anyone else.¡± Aileen purposely turns her face


    away.


    Alex says to the door, ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t want to go out to meet you, then,e in and meet her.¡±


    There is someone outside?


    Aileen feels that Alex deliberately keeps her guessing.


    But she can¡¯t help but look at the door.


    First, she sees a pair of slim thighs, then, with her line of sight slowly moving up, she fixes her eyes on


    that person¡¯s face.


    She is shocked. She sees ¡­


    Aaron.


    There is always a faint smile on his face, and his eyes are filled with worry.


    ¡°He¡¯s the one who wants to see you,¡± Alex says.


    It takes Aileen a while to react. Is the person walking in really Aaron?


    Something is wrong! Very quickly, Aileen denies this answer in her heart. Aaron has passed away in


    the hospital. Could it be his soul?


    When Aileen thinks of this, she shakes her head. How can there be ghosts in the daytime? Moreover,


    the person standing at the door seems very real.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re human?¡± Aileen asks this stupid question.


    But no one answers her.


    ¡°There are no ghosts in this world,¡± Alex rolls his eyes and says these words.


    It¡¯s not a ghost. Then there is only one exnation.

 Chapter 690 Fake Death

    Chapter 690 Fake Death


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t y such a trick on me, okay? Just let me go. I only want revenge now.¡± Aileen is on the


    verge of copse.


    Alex will do anything to stop her from taking revenge.


    Alex doesn¡¯t bother to exin, so he directly walks out.


    Aaron closes the door and walks to Aileen.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been around you for a few days and you¡¯ve forgotten about me?¡± Aaron stretches


    out his hand, wanting to stroke the hair on Aileen¡¯s forehead, but she pushes him away.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Aileen closes her eyes and says, ¡°Please leave.¡±


    Aaron is startled. This woman wants to chase him away?


    ¡°You really want to chase me away? Do you know who I am?¡± Aaron asks in disbelief.


    Aileen opens her eyes in disgust and res at him. ¡°You¡¯re just a lobbyist that my brother hired. He just


    doesn¡¯t want me to take revenge, so he randomly found someone to have a stic surgery to be


    Aaron and told him tofort me. Unfortunately, I won¡¯t fall for this.¡±


    ¡°stic surgery?¡± Aaron admires Aileen¡¯s imagination. He points at her head and says, ¡°Has hunger


    stopped your brain from working?¡±


    ¡°I know very well that stic surgery is so advanced nowadays. There¡¯s no face that can¡¯t be rebuilt


    with it. Just give the doctor a picture and he¡¯ll perform a stic surgery to recreate the person in it.¡±


    Aileen bites her lips and stares at the man.


    The person in front of her looks exactly like Aaron. But the real Aaron should be lying in the morgue


    now.


    Thinking of this, Aileen¡¯s heart is about to freeze.


    ¡°I¡¯m the real Aaron.¡± Aaron doesn¡¯t know how to respond. How can he convince her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be him. He¡¯s dead. He was killed, and I want to avenge him. He is lying in that cold


    ce alone and I haven¡¯t avenged him, he will definitely not rest in peace.¡± Aileen takes a deep breath


    and then wipes her tears.


    Aaron feels even more heartbroken when he sees Aileen¡¯s tears. At the same time, he is shocked by


    her words. Every single word she said just now was a disy of true feelings.


    It turns out that Aileen has always loved him.


    ¡°You like him very much?¡± Aaron takes this opportunity to confirm Aileen¡¯s sincerity.


    Aileen clutches the quilt tightly with both of her hands and suppresses the grief in her heart. She looks


    ahead and says, ¡°That¡¯s right, I like him. I can do anything for him, even if it means losing my life.¡±


    At this point, Aileen covers her face with her hands in pain. Tears immediately flow down her face.


    It is as if the weakest part of her heart is touched, her tears surge out like uncontroble flood. ¡°I like


    him very much, but it is toote for me to say it. If I have left with him, he may not have died ¡­¡±


    Aaron can¡¯t help it anymore. He directly pulls Aileen into his arms.


    ¡°I finally hear you to say that. You¡¯ve finally admitted that you like me.¡± Aaron feels very gratified at this


    moment. Somewhat, he benefits from this disaster. Otherwise, it will be impossible for him to hear


    Aileen speak so many sincere words.


    Aileen¡¯s first reaction is to resist.


    ¡°Why are you hugging me? Let me go!¡±


    Hearing this, Aaron hugs her even more tightly. ¡°I will never let you go again in my lifetime. I will never


    let you cry again.¡±


    ¡°You hooligan, if you don¡¯t let go of me, I¡¯ll bite you.¡± Aileen desperately resists, but in the end, it is


    useless. Afterwards, she bites Aaron¡¯s shoulder with all her might.


    This man keeps hugging her. It is too much of him and she has to punish him. Thinking of this, she


    bites even harder.


    Until Aaron¡¯s shoulder is bleeding ¡­


    Aileen feels very strange. She has exerted so much strength, so he should be in pain. However, he still


    hugs her tightly, as if she will disappear the moment he lets go of her. It feels as if he is going to hold


    her in his palms.


    ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± Aileen swallows her saliva and asks.


    ¡°You fool. I am your Aaron.¡± Aaron is obsessed with the smell of her body, so he still hugs her tightly,


    even though there is a severe pain on his shoulder.


    He won¡¯t let her go for the rest of his life.


    ¡°How can you be him? He has already dead. If you were him, unless ¡­¡± Aileen is shocked when she


    thinks of the answer. Afterwards, she does not continue to think any further, but desperately pats her


    head.


    ¡°Let me ask you, have you seen his corpse with your own eyes?¡± Aaron holds Aileen¡¯s shoulder with


    both hands and asks.


    Aileen seriously thinks of this question. Indeed, she has never seen his corpse. So that means there¡¯s


    a chance he¡¯s not dead? The person in front of her is not transformed by a stic surgery, but Aaron


    himself?


    She suddenlyes to a realization and pinches his face as if she has just woken up from a dream.


    His face is very stic, unlike that of the person who has just undergone surgery.


    ¡°Are you really Aaron?¡± Although she has the answer in her heart, Aileen still wants to confirm it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times that I am the person you are thinking about.¡± Aaron seals Aileen¡¯s mouth after


    saying that.


    Aileen does not react at first, but then, she immediately responds.


    The two are entangled for some time. Only then does Aileen be serious.


    ¡°But when in the hospital, the nurse said that you were dead.¡± There are still many questions in Aileen¡¯s


    Heart.


    ¡°Actually, it was just a small trick to deceive Richard. But I didn¡¯t expect you to fall for it and you insisted


    on seeking revenge for me.¡± Aaron looks at Aileen affectionately.


    ¡°So, you faked your death.¡± Aileen regrets not examining the corpse back then. Otherwise, she


    wouldn¡¯t have been sad for so long.


    Aaron nods.


    ¡°Why did it take so long for you to find me?¡± Aileen questions Aaron in a reproachful tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was avoiding Richard back then. I nned to find a way to deal with Richard beforeing


    back to you. But I didn¡¯t expect that you would be like this because of me,¡± Aaron looks at Aileen with


    heartache, and he says with apology.

 Chapter 691 Hug Him Tightly

    Chapter 691 Hug Him Tightly


    After hearing what Aaron has said, Aileen bes vigorous. Indeed, he isn¡¯t dead.


    She can no longer hold back her tears and keeps crying. Then, she pounces into Aaron¡¯s arms,


    hugging him tightly.


    ¡°Am I dreaming? Youe back.¡± Aileen hugs him while tears flow down her face.


    Aaron¡¯s heart aches as he says, ¡°I am back. I have returned to your side. I will never leave you again.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling the truth? I thought you were dead and I was so sad that I wanted to avenge you, but I


    couldn¡¯t do anything ¡­¡± When Aileen says these, she bes disappointed again.


    Seeing Aileen¡¯s disappointed look, Aaron wipes away the tears on her face with his hand as well as


    kisses her on the forehead. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have worried you. Besides, how could


    such a dangerous task as revenge be undertaken by you?¡±


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t youe back to me right away? I really feel very, very sad. Too many things have


    happened recently. I...¡± Aileen cries loudly like a child as she speaks.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Ever since I found out that something has happened, I tried to be here as soon as possible. However, I


    was stillte. Don¡¯t be sad.¡± What Aaron can do is hug her in his arms. He finally lets out a sigh of


    relief.


    At this point, Aileen can no longer control her tears. ¡°If you don¡¯te back, I may go crazy, do you


    know that?¡±


    ¡°After so many disasters, I finally know how you feel for me.¡± This should be the only benefit for me.


    Aaron sighs in his heart.


    Aileen holds Aaron ountable and says, ¡°How can you have the nerve to say it? If you have told me


    your ns earlier, wouldn¡¯t that be fine? You don¡¯t tell me all of this until I date that person ¡­¡±


    Aaron reveals an innocent look.


    ¡°I was wronged. The moment I found out that I liked you, I confessed to you, and I did it more than


    once. It was you who wanted to be with someone else.¡±


    His words overwhelm Aileen.


    Seeing Aileen¡¯s head lowered like a bullied puppy, Aaron feels even more distressed.


    ¡°No matter what happens in the future, I will protect you and won¡¯t leave you alone.¡± Aaron holds her in


    his arms.


    At this moment, Aileen has fallen asleep with sweetness. It has been a long time since she slept


    peacefully like this.


    ¡­


    The next day, when Aileen wakes up, she discovers that Aaron is not there.


    She panics! Is everything just a dream?


    Just as she is about to get out of bed, Aaron walks in with a bowl of delicious porridge.


    Seeing this scene, Aileen immediately smiles.


    So it wasn¡¯t a dream. Aaron didn¡¯t die. They could stay together forever.


    Aileen ignores everything and pounces towards Aaron. This kind of long-lost excitement overwhelms


    her.


    Seeing this, Aaron can only stop and hold the porridge in the air, allowing Aileen to stick to him. He


    resignedly and dotingly says, ¡°I have porridge in my hand.¡±


    Why does this woman suddenly be so eager?


    ¡°So why you have porridge in your hand?¡± Aileen is somewhat domineering. She puts her hands


    around his waist, closes her eyes, and confidently retorts.


    Aaron is not used to Aileen¡¯s arrogance. ¡°You just rushed over like this. What if the hot porridge in my


    hand fell off? What if it burned you?¡±


    How can she not even understandmon sense about safety? She always keeps him worrying.


    Aaron is surprised to discover that he has suddenly be more considerate because he never cared


    about these things before.


    It seems that this woman has changed him quite a bit.


    ¡°I won¡¯t worry about that, because I know you will protect me.¡± Aileen has confidence out of nowhere. It


    is as if the moment she sees Aaron, she feels that the world is filled with hope.


    ¡°Let go of me and eat the porridge. It won¡¯t taste good when it gets cold. I hear that you haven¡¯t eaten


    muchtely. I really feel heartbroken for you.¡± To be honest, Aaron is worried about her health.


    However, Aileen is infatuated with the smell of his body and acts naughty. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat, I just


    want to hug you.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I notice that you were clingy before?¡± Aaron feels it sweet and funny.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat something,¡± Seeing that Aileen is still stubbornly hugging him, he speaks again.


    Aileen shakes her head desperately. ¡°I won¡¯t eat it, I won¡¯t eat it ¡­¡±


    ¡°How about I feed you?¡± Aaron looks at the person in his arms and says in a mischievous tone.


    Sure enough, Aileen immediately sits back on the bed and puts her hands on her thighs obediently with


    an eager expression.


    Aaron can¡¯t help but cover his mouth and chuckle. Why is he only made known her cuteness and


    humor now?


    He walks over and feeds Aileen porridge. After this cmity, he has to treat her twice as well and he


    can¡¯t let anyone snatch her away.


    It turns out that a man in love can¡¯t control his emotions.


    Aileen looks at Aaron with a bright smile.


    A few coughs sound at the door, breaking the sweet and loving atmosphere in the room.


    Aileen casts a threatening nce at the door.


    It is so annoying for Alex to show up at this certain time. Can¡¯t he leave the two being intimate for a


    while longer?


    ¡°Aileen,e with me,¡± Alex turns around and leaves after saying that.


    Aileen knows that she has no room to negotiate. Furthermore, Aaron is on Alex¡¯s side.


    Therefore, no matter how reluctant she is, she has to go.


    ¡°No matter what happens, I will be by your side.¡± Aaron holds her hands tightly.

 Chapter 692 She Wants to Piss Him off

    Chapter 692 She Wants to Piss Him off


    ¡°Thank you. I won¡¯t be afraid of anything.¡± Aileen just feels safe with Aaron.


    However, when shees to the living room, she can¡¯t believe that she sees Susan and Gogo in the


    corridor.


    Is she dazzled? They are back. And recently, it seems that she hasn¡¯t seen those children and that


    talkative old woman around.


    Without a doubt, all of this is because of Alex.


    What the hell is he doing?


    So, Aileen touches Aaron at the arm, ¡°Do you know what kind of shocking n my brother is working


    on?¡±


    Aaron shakes his head without giving an answer.


    Then, Aileen and Aaron follow Alex to a private hospital. They walk through several doors and finally


    enter a VIP ward.


    ¡°Where are you taking us?¡± Aileen is very curious.


    Alex remains silent.


    When she opens the door of the VIP ward, unexpectedly, Aileen sees her mother Be and Augus,


    who is lying on the bed with an oxygen mask covering his mouth.


    ¡°Mom...¡± Aileen suddenly realizes that she hasn¡¯t cared about her mother since her father had an


    ident. All she thinks about is revenge.


    Be has been sitting by the bed, attending to the man on the bed. After seeing Aileen, she can¡¯t help


    but wipe the tears off her face, ¡°Aileen, where have you been these days¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all my fault. I literally saw Dad¡­ jump from the rooftop.¡± Aileen looks down and chokes as


    she speaks.


    ¡°Your father is now a vegetative. It¡¯s hard to recover. How can I me you? It¡¯s my fault.¡± Be is so


    sad that she cries.


    The two women cry in each other¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Stay here for the next few days,¡± Alex says.


    Aileen is confused.


    However, Alex turns around to leave.


    Aileen wants to chase after him, but is stopped by Aaron.


    ¡°Why do you stop me? I want to ask him everything.¡±


    ¡°Augus didn¡¯t die from the suicide attempt. When Alex got this, he immediately announced his death


    and secretly hid him in this ward to protect him. This would be the answer you want,¡± Aaron says as he


    holds Aileen¡¯s hand.


    Aileen is stunned. She is totally confused. It turns out that all these are the results of Alex¡¯s one secret


    decision.


    ¡°So, stay here,¡± Aaron adds.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Aileen immediately looks up at Aaron.


    Aaron strokes her head, ¡°You silly, of course I¡¯m staying here with you.¡±


    Now Aileen finally heaves a sigh of relief.


    Although she doesn¡¯t know Alex¡¯s scheme, she believes that everything will get better.


    ¡­


    Alex Vi.


    Sitting on the sofa, Susan holds her phone tightly in her hand and looks ahead nervously.


    She¡¯s been gone for so long, and he hasn¡¯t given her any call.


    Sitting beside Susan, Gogo also feels that something is wrong with her mother.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    At this time, Susan, who is in a daze, slowly regains her senses. She forces a smile and says, ¡°I¡¯m


    fine.¡±


    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we go back to be with Dad?¡± Gogo asks in a cute tone.


    However, Gogo¡¯s random question touches a nerve.


    ¡°Dad has to work these days, so I bring you here to have fun.¡± Susan finally manages to make up a


    reason.


    Gogo pouts unhappily, ¡°I thought I could y with Andre, but I don¡¯t know why he is gone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll have the chance.¡± Susan smiles at Gogo again.


    Gogo cheers after hearing this.


    ¡°Mom, do you mean we can stay here forever?¡±


    Susan trembles slightly. In the end, she nods in a difficult way.


    ¡­


    In the hotel.


    Lisa rushes into Miya¡¯s room and grabs her at the hand in panic.


    Miya feels a little strange, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°He...¡± Lisa stutters at this critical moment.


    ¡°He¡¯sing!¡± After taking a deep breath, she finishes theplete sentence.


    At the same time, Miya sees the tall figure in the room.


    Alex? Here hees.


    Miya is shocked. Her gaze fixes on him.


    ¡°Miya,e back with me.¡± Alex looks at Miya affectionately.


    Lisa was going to roll up her sleeves and scold Alex, but when she just goes a few steps forward, she


    holds back because of Alex¡¯s fierce look.


    He¡¯s surprisingly aggressive.


    Miya is little shocked. Soon, it reminds her of what Alex has done to her during this period.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°You know very well that we are divorced. And, you are falling in love with another woman, aren¡¯t you?


    Now that you are in a new rtionship, why bothers me? Are you happy to be a two-timer?¡± Miya says


    ironically.


    The way they hugged each other yesterday gets under her skin.


    ¡°Susan is really not my love. I¡¯m only yours. And the only thing I want to do now is to ask you back,¡±


    Alex says word by word in a sincere way.


    Miya, however, angrily turns her face away, deliberately not looking at Alex.


    ¡°I almost forgot that you two are a perfect match. I am the third person who breaks you up. Since I have


    already quit, why do youe back for me? Isn¡¯t good for everyone that you two get back together?¡±


    Miya continues. For some reason, the thought of Susan annoys hers. She wants to piss Alex off by


    saying that.

 Chapter 693 Confrontation

    Chapter 693 Confrontation


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Punish me. Do with me whatever you want, but don¡¯t be angry with me anymore,


    okay?¡±


    Alex maintains his patience. He keeps looking at Miya affectionately.


    Lisa is also taken by surprise. The condescending Alex is pleading with Miya.


    Miya has already been convinced by such touching words, now on her way to go back with him.


    ¡°Then let me ask you one more question. Is Susan living in the vi now?¡±


    It is said that love doesn¡¯t allows for a third person. Miya believes it, too. She has suffered too much in


    this rtionship.


    Alex chooses to remain silent.


    It saddens Miya even more.


    ¡°I want you to answer my question. Is it so hard?¡± Miya holds back her anger and tries to talk with him


    calmly.


    Alex nods.


    Miya is taking deep breaths in desperation as if devouring air. She doesn¡¯t know how long it takes for


    her to calm down. ¡°I won¡¯t go back with you, unless you promise me one thing,¡± she says.


    ¡°I can promise you ten thousand.¡± Alex immediately bes a little excited as if he sees hopes.


    ¡°Listen, I only need you to kick Susan out,¡± Miya says directly, and then res at Alex.


    At this moment, Alex is caught in a dilemma. He really wants to bring Miya home because he can¡¯t bear


    to let her suffer more. However, he doesn¡¯t want to harm Susan, either, because she has already been


    in pain.


    ¡°Miya, listen to me. Susan and I are no longer together. You know that clearly¡­¡± Alex hopes that she


    can understand him.


    ¡°Look, you called her so sweetly. Are you sure you guys are over?¡± Miya¡¯s jealousy is impossible to


    hide.


    Alex is a bit frightened and immediately changes his tone, ¡°Susan and I have no story. You know, I just


    want to be with you. Only when I¡¯m with you can I be happy ¡­¡±


    Miya loses her patience and interrupts him.


    ¡°You have already made your choice. You chose Susan, not me. I told you yesterday.¡± Miya turns


    around painfully and bites her lips so she won¡¯t cry loud.


    Alex sees her trembling slightly.


    ¡°Miya, I know you¡¯re angry. But Susan is homeless now. And she has helped me so much. That¡¯s why I


    ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you have to marry her. What you will do has nothing to do with me. Right now, I only want


    you to leave quickly and disappear in front of me. I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Miya presses her hand


    against her chest and shouts out.


    Lisa immediately steps forward and gently strokes Miya¡¯s back.


    ¡°Miya, let¡¯s go.¡± She can¡¯t bear to watch anymore.


    Miya grabs Lisa at the hand to walk out.


    But Alex catches Miya at the right hand and says in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Miya, please, don¡¯t leave


    me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then I want you to drive Susan away.¡± Miya is stunned. She then turns around and slowly says that.


    In the end, he doesn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°I got your answer. Can you stop bothering me, Mr. Alex?¡± Miya sniffed. ¡°Don¡¯t drive me into a corner


    again. And give my family back to me,¡± she says in an ironic tone.


    It hurts to see his pretty face. However, she knows that she has to break up with the man in front of her.


    They won¡¯t have a happy ending. She won¡¯t dream anymore.


    ¡°I beg you. Please tell me, where are my family?¡± Miya says in a rather sincere tone. She pleads with


    Alex.


    ¡°They are my family. Where did you hide them? Do you know it kills me not to see them for so long?


    Please show mercy. Tell me where they are,¡± Miya says with tears flowing down her face.


    Alex¡¯s heart wrenches with pain, as his Miya cries so sadly in front of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me to kneel down and beg you.¡± Miya is desperate. Just as she is about to


    push Lisa away and kneel down, Alex speaks.


    ¡°I arranged an ind tour for them.¡±


    ¡°What ind?¡± Miya feels very surprised. Alex should tell her the truth. Does it mean that she¡¯ll be able


    to see her children soon?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you want to be with them, I¡¯ll send a ne to take you there immediately.¡± Alex purses his lips and


    looks at Miya lovingly.


    ¡°Just tell me the address.¡± Miya can¡¯t wait to see the children right now. She knows that since Alex has


    started talking, he will definitely continue.


    Now the children are her only emotional support.


    ¡°I must go with you.¡± His tone shows no room for negotiation.


    Miya wants to agree, but at this moment, Adam walks in.


    ¡°Miya, you don¡¯t need to promise him, because I already know where your family is.¡±


    Adam sent people to investigatest night. It wasn¡¯t until just now that he received the news.


    Lisa instinctively hides behind Adam.


    ¡°You knew?¡± Miya asks.


    ¡°Yes. I know all about it, so you don¡¯t have to beg him,¡± Adam says with certainty.


    Adam confronts Alex. There is an air of tension in the room.


    ¡°You two are divorced. Leave her alone!¡± Adam is furious.


    Alex darkens his face and looks daggers at Adam. ¡°If you are against me, you will regret it.¡±


    He threats Adam.


    Adam sniffs and retorted disdainfully, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m still the same Adam in the past? Don¡¯t forget,


    you are no longer the CEO of yourpany. You can¡¯t make everyone listen to you.¡±

 Chapter 694 I’ll Wait for You Forever

    Chapter 694 I¡¯ll Wait for You Forever


    Alex res at Adam as if he wants to kill Adam.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Don¡¯t meddle in our affairs, or I¡¯ll be sure to put a flea in your ear!¡±


    He took a warning tone.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who is meddling. We are over. What¡¯s the point of bothering me?¡± Miya couldn¡¯t hold


    back the anger. She feels that if she didn¡¯t speak, Alex would have something more terrifying to say.


    Alex stares nkly at Miya, surprised at her merciless response. But he won¡¯t give up.


    ¡°Miya, I know you¡¯re still mad with me, but there¡¯s nothing between Susan and me.¡± Alex doesn¡¯t know


    how much he needs to exin to win her trust. How should he and Susan prove themselves innocent?


    He really doesn¡¯t want to lose Miya. She is the love of his life.


    Miya breathes evenly and closes her eyes slowly. When she opens them again, she seems to have


    made a big decision. She says seriously, ¡°I think I have told you very clearly. Let me go, let my family


    go, if you don¡¯t wish to drive me to desperation. I¡¯m no longer interested in knowing what will happen


    between you and other women. ¡°


    Nothing matters anymore in front of her family.


    She and Alex have already ended their rtionship in a perfect way when they divorced. She has


    always been too na?ve. She thought that she could spend her entire life with this man, but it turns out


    that everything is his lie. The more you love, the more it hurts. She won¡¯t make the same mistake


    again.


    Alex is stunned, because he finds no words to refute her. No woman has ever dared to treat him like


    this. If it were in the past, he would torture this woman in front of him in all sorts of ways until he finally


    subdues her. But he doesn¡¯t want that anymore. He only wants to earn her forgiveness with his


    sincerity.


    ¡°I know what to do. I won¡¯t disturb you,¡± Alex says heavily.


    Miya feels unbearable churning agony, which defies any further increase.


    He, unexpectedly, promises her that he would not disturb her anymore, which means that they are


    really over. For some reason, when Miya realizes this, the agony grows a bit more.


    Isn¡¯t it the result she wants? But why does she seem to feel that she did something wrong ¡­


    It is clear that Alex has harmed her, but now the whole thing seems to be inverted.


    The next second, when Adam is about to say something, Alex calmly turns around and goes away.


    Miya feels lost as she watches him leaving.


    She finally gets rid of him as she wishes. But ¡­ why does she feel that Alex looks so sad? She wants


    to step forward and give him a hug.


    Has he decided to leave just like that?


    Miya still finds it hard to believe. She thought that he would bother her for a long time, but now he gives


    up so easily.


    She silently looks at his back.


    Suddenly, Alex turns around and strides towards her.


    She sees that handsome and familiar face once again, and that familiar smell wanders around her


    nose.


    It smells good. Actually, Alex hasn¡¯t changed at all.


    He gives her a faint smile. This ispletely different from what Miya just saw. He seems to be in a


    good mood.


    Why does he suddenly have such a big change?


    ¡°Miya, I know that you don¡¯t want to see me because there is still some misunderstanding between us.


    But what I want to tell you now is I love you, and I will love you forever. I will love you in the way you


    prefer.¡± Alex, who always wears a serious look, lets out a bright smile. This tenderness is exclusive to


    Miya.


    Even Lisa and Adam, who are standing over there, arepletely stunned.


    Miya¡¯s heart beats fast. She revives.


    Alex is confessing his love for her.


    It is ambitious, gentle and touching.


    ¡°I know it will take you some time to forgive me. I will give you time. No matter what you want to do, I


    will support you.¡± Alex raises his hand to touch the hair around Miya¡¯s forehead. She subconsciously


    tilts her head, but she fails to dodge his hand.


    Hisrge, gentle palm gently strokes her hair as if he is touching a fragile porcin doll.


    ¡°I will wait for you forever,¡± Alex affectionately says before leaving at a brisk pace.


    The rest three stand there, freezing.


    There is still Alex¡¯s smell in the air. What he said lingers in Miya¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Miya, are you going to forgive him?¡±


    Lisa¡¯s words bring Miya back to her senses.


    ¡°I...¡± Miya is unable to say anything, because she has a veryplicated feeling right now, and she


    can¡¯t figure it out.


    At this moment, Adam says in a low voice, ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve your forgiveness. How could he invite


    another woman to live in his house! Miya, don¡¯t be deceived by what you see. I used to consider him a


    good man, but now he finally gives himself away.¡±


    Lisa is a little shocked when she hears that. She seems to feel that something is wrong, but she can¡¯t


    figure it out.


    ¡°Miya, I know you have nowhere to go in this period. Why don¡¯t youe to our house?¡± Lisa looks at


    Miya, who looks depressed and remains silent. Lisa knows that no matter how much she persists, there


    is nothing she can do. She can only find her a ce to stay.


    Then, Lisa turns to Adam, ¡°You agree?¡±


    Adam shrinks, ¡°Of course! Miya is also my best friend. I¡¯d like to help her.¡±

 Chapter 695 I Want a Baby

    Chapter 695 I Want a Baby


    ¡°You just said you knew where my family was. Can you take me to them right now?¡± Miya also feels


    upset and doesn¡¯t know what to do. But at this moment she thinks of her children, her family.


    Perhaps if she were with them, she wouldn¡¯t have such troubles. And, judging from Alex¡¯s tone, she


    knows that he won¡¯t stop her from meeting her family.


    ¡°They¡¯re on a small ind. I¡¯ll arrange a flight to take you there,¡± Adam says instantly.


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Miya says gratefully to Miya and Adam, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to repay you guys.


    You really help me a lot.¡±


    Lisa immediately replies, ¡°Miya, we¡¯re friends, don¡¯t say thank you. I haven¡¯t seen the kids for a long


    time. I also want to go and see them.¡±


    ¡°You are not allowed to visit them,¡± Adammands.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lisa pouts innocently.


    Miya also feels a little puzzled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let her go with me?¡±


    Hesitating for a while, Adam says in a stiff manner, ¡°Lisa is pregnant. I don¡¯t want her to be so tired.¡±


    ¡°I ...¡± Lisa is so excited that she wants to say something, but Adam instantly covers her mouth to stop


    her.


    ¡°Miya, actually, I¡¯ve already got a ne for you. It¡¯s on this hotel¡¯s roof. Go up and you¡¯ll find someone


    to help you,¡± Adam covers Lisa¡¯s mouth as he speaks to Miya anxiously.


    Miya thought he was a little strange. However, when she realizes that after she gets on the ne, she


    will go see her family, she doesn¡¯t think much.


    ¡°Lisa, take good care of the baby. I wille to see you with the kids,¡± Miya says earnestly to Lisa,


    whose mouth is still covered by Adam.


    ¡°Got it. I will take care of her. I won¡¯t be able to go with you. It¡¯s okay for you to go alone, right? Guards


    on the ne can protect you. Listen, if you want to see your family earlier, get on the ne soon,¡±


    Adam says.


    Miya suddenly feels that Adam is so anxious. But she doesn¡¯t think too much about it. She just thanks


    them again, and instantly walks towards the elevator.


    When she takes a few steps, she seems to hear Lisa saying something.


    However, when she looks back, she finds no one in the corridor. She stops thinking about it. After all,


    the most important thing for her is to go see her family. Since they help her, she needs to seize the


    opportunity.


    ¡°No, Miya ...¡± Lisa struggles to get rid of Adam. When she begins to speak, she is stopped by Adam¡¯s


    lips.


    The passionate kiss sends Lisa into a daze.


    Adam sessfully diverts Lisa¡¯s attention. Then he pulls her back into the room. He presses her


    against the wall, forcing his lips on her, wouldn¡¯t let go.


    This is to stop her, because she is trying to keep Miya from leaving. But Lisa¡¯s wild touch has turned


    him on.


    He is more into the kissing without even realizing it.


    He keeps fumbling about inside her clothes, arrives at her soft breasts with uracy, and grabs them


    in his palms.


    Then he takes off her clothes rudely.


    Lisa groans. She isn¡¯t aware of what is happening. She just wants to tell Miya that she is not pregnant,


    but Adam¡¯s actions simply don¡¯t give her the chance to speak.


    Finally, Adam¡¯s lips leave her mouth and move to her chest. He strokes her skin and slowly goes


    downwards.


    When Lisa can open her mouth, she immediately speaks.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say ¡­ I¡¯m pregnant ¡­ why are you still ¡­¡±


    Adam is on her, twisting. She has to breathe heavily as she speaks intermittently.


    ¡°Lisa, concentrate.¡±


    Adam doesn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he speaks to her in a gentle and loving tone.


    Lisa is even more confused. She doesn¡¯t know what is going on with this man.


    Just as she wants to speak again, Adam again kisses crazily.


    Then he kisses her in a gentle manner and enters her.


    Lisa¡¯s mindpletely goes nk. At this time, she can¡¯t think about anything. The only thing she


    knows now is to respond to him.


    She put her hands on his neck, without asking any questions, and tries to make himfortable.


    ¡°Lisa, I really want a baby,¡± Adam kisses her corbones and goes all the way up, and he lingers


    around her earlobe as he speaks in a sexy voice.


    ¡°Baby ¡­ I also want a baby¡­¡± Lisa attempts to kiss back.


    To be honest, she has long wanted a child. When she sees the cute naughty Joey and handsome


    Andre and Ben, she really envies Miya for having so many lovely kids. She wants one too.


    The sex moves from the wall to the bed, without signs to stop.


    They move in perfect harmony, rolling around on the bed.


    Lisa asionally let out some sweet groan.


    Adam gently kisses every inch of her skin, muttering the word ¡®baby¡¯ all the time.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    In the end, after the sex, Lisa powerlessly lies in Adam¡¯s arms with sweat dripping down from her


    forehead.


    ¡°Lisa, I want us to have twins too.¡± Adam kisses her cheeks fiercely.


    Lisa blushes and looks even more charming.


    ¡°I want to give birth to triplets like Miya ¡­¡± Lisa can¡¯t help but think of Miya when she says this. ¡°Why


    don¡¯t you let me tell Miya that I¡¯m not pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 696 Alex’s Plan

    Chapter 696 Alex¡¯s n


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Adam circles with his finger in the air.


    Lisa immediately rushes over and bites Adam¡¯s finger.


    ¡°You¡¯re killing your husband, babe!¡± Adam instantly pulls back his hand.


    Lisa grits her teeth and says, ¡°Because you don¡¯t tell me anything. You deserve it.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I have to punish you, babe.¡± Adam grips Lisa¡¯s soft breasts and gently pinches them.


    Lisa can¡¯t help but groan again.


    ¡°Oh, Adam!¡±


    ¡°You have enough rest, right? Let¡¯s continue and fight for our future kids,¡± Adam says seriously.


    ¡°Continue?¡±


    Before Lisa speaks, Adam pounces on her again.


    ¡­


    Sitting on the ne, Miya feels uneasy for some reason. Only a helicopter pilot and two bodyguards


    are there with her.


    She hasn¡¯t been afraid of taking a helicopter, but now she feels nervous and scared. Is it because Alex


    isn¡¯t by her side? Why does she think of this man again? She promised herself to forget him.


    So, Miya shakes her head hard, trying to drive out those memories. Finally, she closes her eyes and


    falls asleep.


    After a while, a person gently shakes her shoulders. She opens her eyes in a daze and gently rubs


    them.


    She hears the pilot just after she gets off the ne.


    ¡°Miss Miya, we will leave you here. Goodbye.¡±


    Not long after this, the helicopter goes away. The helicopter leaves her alone on this small ind? At


    least they should tell her where her family is! Adam¡¯s employee is so irresponsible! She must tell him


    about that.


    However, Miya quickly calms herself down. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find her kids on a small ind.


    Just as she turns around, she sees bright red rose petals scattered all over the ground.


    She doesn¡¯t know the way, but the rose petals on the ground seem to guide her somewhere.


    So, she walks along the path of the rose petals and reaches a vi by the sea.


    After walking to the door, she thinks that her family is all inside, so she knocks at the door hard.


    But the minute she touches the door, it automatically opens.


    ¡°Andre, Ben, are you guys here? Mom¡¯sing,¡± Miya shouts in the room. However, no one responds


    to her except the echoes.


    Is no one here?


    Miya feels weird. Adam can¡¯t make fool of her, right? There¡¯s no one here, nor the ghost.


    Not knowing what to do, she walks up to the second floor.


    On the second floor, she notices that there is only arge room on this floor. It is decorated with


    balloons, each hanging a piece of note.


    Out of curiosity, she checks the note. One says, ¡°Miya, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She turns to look at another piece of paper, which reads, ¡°Miya, I love you.¡±


    Miya immediately thinks of Alex. Is it him? Probably only he will do such a thing.


    ¡°Miya, I¡¯ve waited for so long.¡± Miya hears someone saying in a low voice behind her.


    She looks back and sees Alex holding arge bouquet of rose and walking towards her, like a charming


    prince in a fairy tale.


    ¡°Miya, I know that those are all my fault. Don¡¯t be angry with me anymore, okay?¡± Alex walks over and


    kneels on one knee with the banquet in his hand.


    Miya is a little confused, but she soon pinches her temples. The result is beyond her imagination.


    ¡°You made all of this?¡± Miya tries to stay calm and asks.


    Alex nods, ¡°I know, because of what happened before, you are really angry. I know that I deserve it. I


    really can¡¯t think of any other ideas. This is the only idea I came up with. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    ¡°That is to say, Adam acted in front of me?¡± Miya finally understands what is going on. She feels that


    she is about to be enraged by Alex. No wonder she felt that something was wrong with Adam just now.


    She finally gets the truth.


    Alex nods again, ¡°Because I know that I may really have pissed you off, so I asked him to help me.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think that I¡¯ll forgive you just for this? It only makes me even angrier.¡± Miya feels like


    a ticking bomb.


    ¡°Miya?¡± Alex thought that a romantic surprise would cheer her up for sure. This is unexpected.


    ¡°Stop calling my name. I don¡¯t want to talk to you right now.¡± Miya bes extremely mad.


    Alex bes even more anxious.


    ¡°Miya, what exactly do you want me to do so I can have your forgiveness?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just don¡¯t want to see you right now. Ie here with high hopes of seeing my family.


    And what do you bring me? You lie to me again and again. Tricking me is great fun to you, right? Why


    do you hide my family?¡± As she speaks, Miya bursts into tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll see who you care about,¡± Alex and says calmly.


    After hearing this, Miya slowly looks up.


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re here!¡±


    The voice surprises her. It¡¯s her beloved Joey!

 Chapter 697 Everyone Is Here

    Chapter 697 Everyone Is Here


    Sure enough, when Miya turns around, she sees Joey immediately.


    Joey walks over to her in a skipping manner. And Andre and Ben stand beside her.


    They are the kids that she thinks about all day long. Now she finally sees them as she wishes. Miya


    burst into tears immediately.


    At this time, Joey has already walked to Miya¡¯s side. She opens her arms and made a gesture to hug


    Miya.


    Of course, Miya does not hesitate to stretch out her hands and hold Joey in her hands.


    Joey has already noticed Miya¡¯s moist eyes. ¡°Mom, why are you crying? Did someone bully you? My


    brother will teach them a lesson.¡±


    Ben, whoes over together with Joey and stands at the side, says unwillingly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I


    will protect you. Is Dad bullying you?¡±


    As he speaking, Ben focuses his zing gaze on Alex.


    Alex suddenly feels as if he lifts a rock only to drop it on his own toes.


    Why is his son always saying the wrong thing? It is obviously that he wants them to be lobbyists.


    Miya smiles and shakes her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one can bully your mother.¡±


    ¡°I know it.¡± Joey buries her head in Miya¡¯s embrace happily.


    ¡°How old are you? How could you still lie in mom¡¯s arms? Aren¡¯t you ashamed? Also, do you know how


    heavy you are? You shall lose some weight!¡± Ben has already noticed that Miya is preupied by


    some troubles. It looks like that mom really has a lot of worries right now. But no matter what happens,


    he will not let his mother suffer. He wants to make his mother happy and let her forget all the unhappy


    things. Therefore, he says that to Joey deliberately.


    When Joey hears that, she arches her nose unhappily, ¡°Ben, I¡¯m not fat at all. I¡¯m still a child. Can¡¯t I


    stick to my mother?¡±


    Ben rolls his eyes and says to Miya in a meaningful tone, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to bother yourself


    arguing with the likes of Joey. She¡¯s still rather childish.¡±


    He sounds like he is an adult now.


    He is just a little man.


    Seeing the children getting along so happily, Miya feels all her troubles have flown away. She doesn¡¯t


    want to think about too much. All she wants now is to get along with her children well. As for Alex, who


    is still standing by the side with the roses in his hand, she just let him run his own course.


    ¡°Mom, Granny may have finished cooking. Let¡¯s go and enjoy the meal.¡± When Andre sees his parents,


    he feels happy naturally and says with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Granny?¡± Miya hasn¡¯t reacted for a while when she knows that Carmen is also there.


    Miya doesn¡¯t have time to be so surprised and she follows the children downstairs to the kitchen. Alex


    follows behind.


    Just as they go downstairs, the smell of meales to their noses.


    When Miya walks to the kitchen, she sees Carmen in an apron serving food.


    When Carmen finds Miya, she is not surprised at all. On the contrary, there is a big smile on her face.


    ¡°What are you guys still standing there for? Hurry up ande over to eat.¡±


    Miya is pulled to the seat by Joey and sat down. However, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Grandma, do you


    already know that I wille here?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t hurry, the dishes will get cold.¡± Carmen does not answer her question. Instead, she


    instructs with a serious expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mom. The dishes cooked by Granny are very delicious.¡± Joey says and smiles. Then she


    picks up her chopsticks and puts the food into the bowl in front of Miya.


    ¡°I...¡± Miya wants to continue speaking, but is interrupted by Carmen.


    ¡°Save it after this if you have something to say.¡± Carmen is already giving orders. Miya can only pick up


    her chopsticks and enjoy the meal.


    Looking at the children eating with relish, she is gratified. She doesn¡¯t know how long it has been since


    she has seen the children. Now she sees that they are well, she is relieved.


    Therefore, she also feels that this meal is especially delicious, not because of the food, but because of


    the people around her. She will be pleased as long as the children are happy.


    Only after the meal finishes, does Miya realize that Alex has disappeared. She looks back and feels


    strange. As far as she knows, how can he not rush over to her side? Can it be that he gives her up so


    quickly and goes back first?


    For some reason, when she thinks of this, there is an indescribable sense of disappointment in her


    heart. She is really a contradiction.


    Alex leaves and stops pestering her. Isn¡¯t that what she wants?


    ¡°Mom, did Joey upset you again?¡± Since Joey finishes her meal, she has seen her mother in a sullen


    mood. That is why shees over.


    Andre and Ben also walk over to Miya¡¯s side at the same time.


    ¡°It must be Dad who has upset Mom.¡± Ben crosses his arms around his chest and says angrily.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s think of a way to y tricks on Dad.¡± Ben thinks of another good idea, so he takes the


    initiative to propose.


    Joey is the happiest to hear that. She apuds immediately and jumps, ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go and y


    tricks on Dad.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think that is a good idea.¡± Andre concludes reluctantly, after giving it some thought.


    But this time, Joeypletely agrees with Ben.


    ¡°Andre, I feel that you prefer father now. You have been with Dad for a long time. You don¡¯t want him to


    suffer¡­¡±


    Andre waves his hand hurriedly and says, ¡°No. Although sometimes Dad has a more extreme and


    dramatic approach to things, he truly loves us.¡±


    ¡°I do not care about that! I can¡¯t let him bully Mom anyway. I wanted to ask Mom to forgive him


    originally. But Mom looks so sad. It¡¯s better to leave dad alone.¡± Joey crosses her arms with a look of


    righteousness.


    Carmen walks over and taps Joey¡¯s forehead with her hand. ¡°What are you talking about here again?


    Could it be that you want your parents to get divorced? If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll be orphans. So, it¡¯s


    better for your parents to stay together.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    These words really wake Miya, who is in a daze at the side.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now. You children, hurry up and back to your room to sleep.¡± Carmen has no choice but


    to give orders to these children now.


    ¡°No! I want to sleep with mom tonight.¡± Joey hugs Miya and says.

 Chapter 698 He Doesn’t leave

    Chapter 698 He Doesn¡¯t leave


    ¡°Joey, be good.¡± Carmen gives her a nce with all her might.


    ¡°Granny, why do you seem to be getting fierce? You didn¡¯t even hit me before. You actually hit me on


    the forehead with your hand just now. But I don¡¯t care about that. I just want to sleep with my mom.¡±


    Joey ignores Carmen and hugs Miya¡¯s thigh directly.


    Ben couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Joey, if you don¡¯t go to bed obediently, we¡¯ll leave you alone on this ind.¡±


    Hearing what he says, Joey stares at him fiercely.


    It is this hateful threat again. However, it makes Joey feel scared. If she is the only one left on such a


    big ind, she doesn¡¯t dare to think any further¡­


    Therefore, she follows Andre into the room obediently. However, before leaving, she grits her teeth and


    res at Ben. This damn brother always threatens her.


    By the time the children have returned to their rooms, only Miya and Carmen are left in the living room.


    At this time, Miya says in a heavy tone, ¡°Actually, you were right. We are divorced.¡±


    The fact is right in front of them.


    ¡°What? You two are actually divorced?¡± Carmen stands up from the sofa, shocked. She covers her


    chest with her hands desperately, as if unable to recover from the shock.


    Seeing that, Miya stands up hurriedly and supports Carmen. She asks worriedly, ¡°Grandmother, are


    you alright? Shall I take you to the doctor, or should I take you to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. I am old. It¡¯s okay. I just can¡¯t ept the fact for a while that you two get


    divorced.¡± Carmen gasps heavily. After a while, she speaks in a calm tone.


    Miya finally breathes a sigh of relief when she finds that Carmen is fine. However, when she thinks of


    what Carmen says, she feels not sofortable.


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me what¡¯s going on. You have always been in love. I have never seen such affection


    and devotion in a couple. How could you say that you¡¯re divorced?¡± Carmen really doesn¡¯t want to


    believe the fact. Back then, Alex could do anything to protect Miya. She is sure of his devotion to this


    woman.


    ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t need to know so much. You just need to know that we are no longer together.¡±


    Miya is determined not to say so much to her grandmother.


    Carmen pats Miya¡¯s hands gently. ¡°Miya, this is just a quarrel, right? Listen to Grandma, make up with


    him quickly. He treats the children well, the same to you and me.¡±


    Good? He brings other woman home. Miya thinks counts his wrongdoings in her heart.


    ¡°You two are truly in love with each other. Don¡¯t quarrel over for such a small thing,¡± Carmen continues.


    But in Miya¡¯s eyes, Carmen is a lobbyist sent by Alex.


    ¡°Grandma, what did he do to you? If you want to speak up for him like this, you must know that it is he


    who brings you and the children to this shithole. I haven¡¯t even talked to him about this.¡± Miya is furious


    just thinking about this.


    In any case, when she connects all the things happened recently, she feels that it is all Alex¡¯s fault.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken about this. He sent us here only for my sake.¡± Carmen looks into the distance with a


    confused gaze and says carelessly.


    Miya is shocked when she hears that. It is shown clearly on her confused little face that she does not


    understand what does Carmen mean.


    ¡°You should know that I ran away from home some time before to find a ce like a paradise and enjoy


    myst days. In the end, I was brought back by his subordinates. Later, I found out that you were


    captured by someone else because of my leave.¡± Carmen goes into a long monologue.


    Miya is all ears and continues listening.


    ¡°So, I asked him to take me to an ind so that I can have this kind of life. Maybe he was afraid that I


    would be too lonely. He also brought these children to be here with me. I was also taken by surprise.¡±


    Carmen looks at Miya with a kind smile.


    It turns out that all of this is required by Grandma. She seems to have really misunderstood Alex. But


    ¡­


    ¡°No, if that¡¯s really the case, then why doesn¡¯t he let me know where you are? I have been worried.¡±


    Miya feels that she has almost forgiven Alex just now.


    ¡°I have also asked him about it. He says it was all to protect us. It seems like there are bad people who


    want to do harm to us.¡± After pondering for a while, Carmen says.


    After Miya hears that, she lowers her head immediately.


    ¡°But I really divorced him and signed the divorce agreement.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When she says this, she still feels painful. She originally thinks that she is really going to let it go. In


    fact, Alex has nted a seed of love that has already taken root and sprouted in her heart. Therefore,


    she is also reluctant to part with him.


    ¡°Silly child, the divorce agreement is just a piece of paper. Can¡¯t you just tear it up? As long as you two


    love each other sincerely, you don¡¯t need to be afraid of anything,¡± Carmen says firmly.


    ¡°But it¡¯s toote now.¡± Although Miya also feels that what Carmen says is very reasonable.


    ¡°Why?¡± Carmen asks in confusion.


    Miya takes a deep breath and says, ¡°Didn¡¯t he already leave?¡±


    ¡°Who says that?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see him here. If he hasn¡¯t left, where will he be?¡± Miya now thinks that Carmen is joking.


    ¡°If he really leaves, then who is the person standing at the door?¡± Carmen raises her voice deliberately


    in order to raise Miya¡¯s attention.


    Door?


    Miya raises her head. She follows Carmen¡¯s gaze and finds a tall and slender man.


    That is Alex, who still holding arge bouquet of fiercely red roses in his hand. He stares at her


    affectionately. Miya¡¯s heart starts pounding again.


    ¡°Miya, I said it before. I won¡¯t leave you again.¡±


    What Alex says is fiercely stirred


    Miya¡¯s heart again.


    ¡°I know that many things happened to us before. I made you angry. Here, I apologize again and


    confess to you that I love you. I can¡¯t live without you,¡± Alex deres his love loudly.

 Chapter 699 Trial Period

    Chapter 699 Trial Period


    Every word he says hits Miya¡¯s heart gently. Originally, she ns to never forgive this man for the rest


    of her life. But now she sees him begging for forgiveness again and again. And he has made this


    sincere confession. She couldn¡¯t help but be soft-hearted.


    Alex slightly opens his arms, as if he is saying to Miya, ¡°If you are willing to forgive me, thene over


    and hug me.¡±


    Miya couldn¡¯t help butugh at this moment.


    This man is really getting more and more childish.


    Carmen is also moved by the scene in front of her. She hits Miya¡¯s shoulder with her hand gently,


    indicating that she should hurry over.


    Seeing Alex¡¯s expectant look, Miya is still unable to stand up. At this moment, she makes an important


    decision.


    All the things this man has done recently have been disappointing, but ¡­ considering what he has


    done for her, she decides to give him another chance.


    Therefore, she takes a step forward and walks towards Alex slowly.


    Seeing Miya walking towards him, Alex couldn¡¯t restrain anymore. Because he couldn¡¯t wait any longer,


    he decides to run over by himself. So, they meet in the middle of the road. He hugs Miya in his arms


    fiercely.


    It seems like it has been a long time since he has used such strength to hug her so firmly.


    ¡°Miya, thank you very much. You¡¯ve finally forgiven me.¡± Alex also feels that air isfortable, because


    there is his Miya by his side.


    ¡°I¡¯m just nning to give you a trial period. I do not n to forgive you immediately.¡± It will be too easy


    for him to be forgiven so easily. Miya feels this is the opportunity to punish him.


    ¡°Are you still angry with me? Actually, there is really nothing between Susan and I ¡­ I won¡¯t hide


    anything from you in the future.¡± Alex racks his brains to think of how to continue tofort this woman


    in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll settle the matter with youter about Susan. What I want to say now is that we¡¯re divorced.¡± Miya


    clears her throat purposely and pretends to be serious.


    Alex reveals an innocent expression immediately, ¡°My love, I promise you that there won¡¯t be another


    time.¡±


    ¡°The next time, you will be dead.¡± Miya opens her eyes wide. How could that be possible if she doesn¡¯t


    teach this man a lesson?


    ¡°Now I want to make an agreement with you,¡± Miya says.


    Agreement?


    Alex really feels that he is in trouble.


    Seeing Alex¡¯s current somewhat distressed appearance, Miya really couldn¡¯t help but secretly gloat


    over his misfortune.


    ¡°First, you have to report to me everything that you are going to do. Second, you are not allowed to


    look at other women. Third, you have to listen to me with everything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my love. What you say is totally correct.¡± Alex feels that Miya is granting him the greatest mercy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Does that mean that you have already forgiven me?¡±


    ¡°I told you, we are at a trial period. If you fail, you can find someone else to be your wife.¡± Miya reveals


    a fierce expression purposely.


    Alex smiles indulgently at her, ¡°Then are going home with me now?¡±


    Miya nods in satisfaction.


    She doesn¡¯t expect Alex to agree to all these requests, which are just jokes.


    However, what did Alex just say?


    ¡°Did you say we were going home just now?¡± She justes here to meet up with the kids. Is Alex


    joking with her?


    ¡°I know you¡¯re reluctant to part with the children. But there¡¯s no need to worry about that. Grandmother


    will take care of them here.¡± Alex seems to have seen through Miya¡¯s thoughts at a nce, so he


    responds immediately.


    Miya bes conflicted again. She hasn¡¯t talked to the children properly just now. She has just taken


    a simple meal and will be leaving so quickly. She isn¡¯t prepared at all.


    ¡°If you want to leave, you can leave by yourself. I want to stay here with the children,¡± Miya says with a


    stern face and returns to the sofa to sit down.


    Alex chases after her immediately, ¡°My love, stop messing around. Let¡¯s hurry to go back.¡±


    ¡°Wherever the children are, there is my home.¡± Miya says stubbornly. It is not easy for her to get


    together with the children, but now that she is going to separate with them, she doesn¡¯t want to leave.


    ¡°Miya, there¡¯s still something waiting for us over there. We should go back and deal with it.¡± Alex¡¯s


    expression suddenly bes serious. Miya suddenly feels that she is not used to it.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Your father now is in a vegetative state. There is a big conspiracy and we have to go back. Also, we


    have to leave the children here and leave them out of this conspiracy. They will be safe here.¡±


    After hearing what Alex says, Miya finally understands what is going on.


    ¡°Is this conspiracy rted to Richard?¡± Miya asks.


    Alex nods.


    ¡°I see.¡± Miya knows that Richard is not an easy person to deal with. Moreover, he will y a lot of tricks


    and she has also suffered a lot before. It isn¡¯t easy for Alex to deal with him.


    However, there is still one thing she can¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Why you bring me back when you are going to deal with Richard? Can¡¯t you handle it by yourself?¡±


    Alex turns his face around directly towards Miya and kisses her lips fiercely. After a deep kiss, he let


    her lips go reluctantly.


    ¡°Because, I can¡¯t live without you.¡±


    Miya¡¯s heart immediately goes limp.


    ¡°Since when ¡­ have you be so good at love talk?¡± she is a little shocked. But at the same time,


    she feels a sense of steady happiness in her heart.


    ¡°What I said is the truth.¡± Alex exins seriously.


    When Miya hears that, her entire body blooms with joy.


    ¡°I¡¯d better say hello to the children first.¡±


    ¡°If you meet with the children again, you won¡¯t be able to leave. As long as we settle this matter, we¡¯ll


    be back very soon. At that time, our family will stay on this beautiful ind, living a carefree and happy


    life.¡± Alex¡¯s description of this scene makes her feel extremely yearning.


    Just like that, Miya is persuaded by Alex and sessfully goes back.


    After returning, they walk into the living room and find Susan with tears streaming down her


    cheeks.

 Chapter 700 Went to the Airport

    Chapter 700 Went to the Airport


    Gogo stands beside her, who looks innocent and at a loss for what to do. She looks at Susan, then at


    Miya and Alex, who have just walked in. She has a pair of blurry eyes, as if she is saying hurry up and


    save them.


    Miya walks forward immediately and caresses Gogo¡¯s head with heartache, ¡°Gogo, don¡¯t worry. Tell


    Auntie what happened.¡±


    As soon as Susan saw Alex, it is as if she has seen a life-saving straw. She walks forward and grabs


    his hands. ¡°Alex, I only have you left to help me now¡­¡±


    Seeing that Susan has been holding his hand tightly with both of her hands, Alex looks serious and his


    thin lips under his tall nose are tightly pursed. But he does not say a word.


    Miya feels so angry as if she is offended.


    He actually doesn¡¯t react at all? Although she has chosen to believe him ande back with him, she


    will not sit idly by and wait for death. She walks forward directly and pushes Susan¡¯s hands away.


    Her sharp eyes stared at Susan as if she is warning her. If Susan has anything to do, just do it. But she


    should not hold Alex¡¯s hands.


    Miya is not willing to be outdone at all.


    Since she chooses toe back now, she will not push her man to others. Moreover, Alex has made


    an agreement with her before she returned. So, she has to do something.


    Alex also notices Miya¡¯s actions. To be honest, he feels quite happy in his heart. But looking at Susan,


    she really doesn¡¯t seem to be very good.


    ¡°He will be leaving. Can you take me to the airport right now?¡± Susan says in a pleading tone. She


    looks pitiful and makes it hard to resist.


    ¡°Tell me what exactly is going on first.¡± Alex also feels confused.


    Miya is also confused. She doesn¡¯t know what secrets Susan has. However, the only thing that is clear


    is that Susan is very sad now.


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t know what was going on. I thought he would be angry just for a few days. But now he


    really wants to leave me. He¡¯s going to a foreign country. I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s going, but I know that


    I really can¡¯t live without him.¡± Susan grabs Alex¡¯s hand desperately and says anxiously and crazily.


    Miya finally knows that something is wrong with Susan. It turns out that she really does not want to take


    away her happiness. It turns out that she already has someone she loves. So, she has really


    misunderstood her all along. She suddenly feels a little embarrassed.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hurry up and say it clearly.¡± The key point is that Susan does not tell the whole thing and Miya doesn¡¯t


    know how to help her.


    ¡°Actually, here is the thing. I don¡¯t know where he will go. I have to go to the airport right now because


    the news says that he¡¯s leaving. Moreover, he said goodbye to me earlier. I called him and he refused


    to answer my phone. I can¡¯t think of any other way now.¡± Susan could only ask Alex for help now.


    As Alex focuses his eyes on Miya, she nods and let him to go to Susan¡¯s side.


    Originally, Miya is really angry. But she knows that Susan only wants to find someone to rely on. Since


    she has someone she cares about now, she could give her a ride.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the airport right now. I¡¯ll go with you and see her off. As for Gogo, the servants will take


    care of her at home.¡± Isn¡¯t this the best way?


    When Miya finishes, she fixes her gaze on Alex.


    ¡°Set off immediately.¡± Alex acquiesces to Miya¡¯s suggestion immediately.


    ¡°Gogo, we will go out. And we¡¯ll be back to see you soon.¡± Miya squats down and says to Gogo. Then,


    she hands Gogo over to the butler.


    Gogo is obedient, but looks at Susan worriedly.


    Soon, they leave for the airport.


    Along the way, Susan couldn¡¯t stops crying in the car. Even Miya is shocked. She has never seen


    Susan so devastated before. Her crying is about to tear everyone in the car apart.


    Just as the car stops, Susan gets out of the car like she is flying.


    Looking at Susan¡¯s rampaging appearance like a lunatic, Miya is surprised as she has never seen


    Susan lose control like this.


    It can be seen that she really cares about that man.


    However, Miya still doesn¡¯t know who that man is. However, she can¡¯t think that much now, because


    with Susan¡¯s current crazy status, it is easy for her to lose control. She still has to follow her closely


    behind.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Miya does not expect that one day she will be so worried about Susan.


    However, when Susan rushes to the boarding gate, she is informed that the ne has already taken


    off.


    In other words, she has missed the flight.


    Susan walks unwillingly to the ss window and ps it.


    ¡°How can you leave like this? You can¡¯t just leave Gogo and me like this¡­ I hate you so much¡­¡±


    Intermittent sobse to Miya¡¯s ears.


    Women always say what they do not want to say. If they say that they hate someone, the fact is that


    they love him.


    Miya sees herself in Susan who is now crying. When someone can¡¯t get the love of her life, it is worse


    than death. Now Susan is watching her love leave, helplessly. It must be wrenching pain.


    She wants to go forward at first, but a pair of strong hands holds her shoulders, forcing her to retreat


    until she reaches a sturdy chest.


    Miya turns around and finds that it is Alex. Without thinking, she buries her head in his embrace.


    She will not leave him no matter what happens in the future. She knows very well that Alex is her


    beloved. As long as he is by her side, life will be assured.


    ¡°Sorry, I misunderstood you and Susan earlier.¡± Miya felt that she has to apologize to Alex.


    ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me, because I¡¯m the one who should say sorry. I caused the


    misunderstanding. I made you suffer. But I promise you, the same thing will never happen again.¡± Alex


    hugs Miya forcefully.


    ¡°You¡¯d better keep your words, otherwise, I will definitely not let you off.¡± Miya stares at Alex and


    says.

 Chapter 701 Help Her

    Chapter 701 Help Her


    ¡°I swear, no matter what happens in the future, I will not deceive you. If I go back on my words, then I


    will die¡­ ¡° As Alex speaks, Miya covers his mouth with her hand anxiously.


    Why does this man like to swear so much and always say that he will going to die? Doesn¡¯t he know


    that it will bring bad luck?


    Miya looks at him with a reproachful gaze.


    Alex naturally understands what Miya means and reveals a yful smile deliberately.


    ¡°How can you stillugh now? It¡¯s better to think of a way to help Susan.¡± Miya now feels that Alex


    seems anxious to see the world in disorder.


    However, before Alex can speak, Miya interrupts him hurriedly.


    ¡°By the way, why did you take so long to get here just now? Where did you go?¡± Only then does Miya


    recall this matter.


    ¡°I will definitely help Susan,¡± Alex says confidently.


    Miya looks at him doubtfully, ¡°Have you thought of a way?¡±


    ¡°You can count on me.¡± Alex looks at Miya with his charming eyes.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Miya ps him on the shoulder unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks here. Hurry up and take action. I can¡¯t bear


    to see her crying so sadly.¡± What she says is a matter of fact, because she has also experienced it


    once before.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it that you will sympathize with her. I thought you always treated her as your love rival


    and wanted to put her to death?¡± Alex says seriously to Miya.


    ¡°How can you do that? You two are a couple before, aren¡¯t you? You should help your old lover.¡± Miya


    rolls her eyes and continues.


    ¡°So, to any suspicion from you, this time I should stand by and uphold my innocence.¡± Alex nods


    heavily as if he has made an important decision.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Miya doesn¡¯t know how to react. After readjusting her breathing, she said, ¡°This time, it is me


    who asks you to help. So, you can help her.¡±


    She knows that Alex is just trying to force her to say those words.


    ¡°I will do whatever my love wants me to do.¡± Alex reveals an obedient expression again.


    ¡°Just be a good boy. If you have any ideas, hurry up and tell me,¡± Miya continues to urge.


    ¡°Okay. However, I have to wait for Susan to calm down first. Besides, I still have some things that I


    have to investigate first,¡± Alex says as he ys with the hair on Miya¡¯s head.


    Miya is at her wit¡¯s end in front of him.


    Why does this man always show such a sloppy look at a critical moment?


    In the end, they are back. After crying for a long time, Susan finally regains her rationality.


    ¡°I¡¯m really... today, thank you so much,¡± Susan says weakly, looking haggard.


    ¡°I see. Hurry up and wash your face. Take a good rest first.¡± Miyaforts Susan. Originally, she wants


    to say that Alex has already figured out a way for her. But when they return, he¡¯s already disappeared.


    She does not know what exactly he is up to.


    ¡°Mom, where have you been? I miss you so much¡­¡± As soon as she sees Susan, Gogo, who is sitting


    at the side like a cute doll, immediately flies over to her.


    Susan squeezes out a smile. ¡°Mom misses you too.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I thought you didn¡¯t want me again ¡­¡± Gogo finally expresses her fear. Ever since she was


    young, she had been abandoned. She only wants to have a family to rely on.


    Susan holds Gogo and cries. ¡°Mom won¡¯t abandon you. Mom is the only one left now¡­¡± Miya also


    feels that she really can¡¯t watch anymore. So, she rushes back to her room.


    Miya recalls the scene of Gogo and Susan hugging and crying. She still feels guilty. Is there really no


    other way? Doesn¡¯t Alex say that he has thought of a way? Right now, he is nowhere to be found.


    She calls Alex for a few times, but no one answers. She is pissed off.


    ¡°This bastard is really not reliable at all!¡± Miya throws her phone angrily onto the bed to vent her


    emotions.


    Suddenly, a pair ofrge palms tightly hugs her waist.


    ¡°Who exactly makes my love angry? I will definitely not let him off.¡±


    Without a doubt, the person who suddenly appears is Alex.


    Miya curls her lips, ¡°Where did you go just now?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I just went to investigate things. Everything is arranged. All we need to do now is


    waiting.¡± As Alex speaks, he has already kissed on Miya¡¯s cheek.


    Miya, on the other hand, pushes him in disgust. However, to Alex, her strength only tickles and arouses


    his desire.


    Heavens knows that Alex has been unable to live well at night during this period of time. Because Miya


    is not by his side, he can simply not sleep. Now Miya has returned, how can he let go of such a good


    opportunity?


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯ve been angry with me for so long. Can youpensate me well tonight?¡± When Alex


    says this, his hands are already moving.


    His big palm has been stroking her curvaceous body. And he kisses her delicate skin passionately.


    Very soft, veryfortable.


    He likes the unique scent of lilies on Miya. It keeps him hooked and attached to her. It is unknown how


    long it has been since he has tasted the gentleness of her body.


    He really likes it.


    Before Miya can push Alex away, he kisses her pink and alluring thin lips urately.


    Her mind is nk, and she doesn¡¯t know when Alex has taken off all her clothes.


    They face each other naked and merge into one being at almost zero distance.


    They cooperate well. It is dawn when they finally fall asleep from exhaustion.


    When she wakes up, Miya lies naked on Alex¡¯s sturdy chest. She feels the soreness assaulting her all


    over.


    This man is a pervert. She doesn¡¯t know how long she has sleptst night. Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s been


    too long since she¡¯s been so intense. Miya feels totally worn out. Even crawling out of his arms is


    somewhat strenuous for her.

 Chapter 702 Prepare a Plane Ticket for Her

    Chapter 702 Prepare a ne Ticket for Her


    Miya struggles to get up, but she is pulled down by a pair of hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave, please. Let me hug you longer,¡± Alex closes his eyes and says bossily. It seems that he is


    talking in his dream.


    Doesn¡¯t Miya know what he wants to do?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree that we would start today? Don¡¯t bezy!¡± Miya speaks in a warning tone.


    ¡°Miya, why are you so cranky with me?¡± Alex says.


    Miya suddenly regrets being with him. He is so childish! Why does she fall in love with him? It is


    baffling. Perhaps no one can figure it out.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you if you don¡¯t get up right now, I¡¯ll date another man.¡± She has to provoke him on


    purpose.


    ¡°Miya, don¡¯t be so cruel to me.¡± Alex is so frightened that he jumps up from the bed.


    Seeing Alex like this, Miya can¡¯t help butugh in her heart.


    ¡°Then go and fulfill the promise you made me yesterday,¡± Miya continues.


    If she doesn¡¯t show her anger, he wouldn¡¯t respect her. When she walks out, she is sniggering.


    Alex now feels that he has really been controlled by this woman. However, it doesn¡¯t matter. He likes


    her being unreasonable.


    When Alex walks out, he sees Miya standing at the door.


    Why is she standing here at this time?


    He walks over. Susan is carrying her luggage and holding Gogo¡¯s hand, as if she wants to leave home.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Miya asks first, and then she goes forward to hold her suitcase.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. I shouldn¡¯t disturb you two anymore. I¡¯ll leave.¡± Susan looks sad. They couldn¡¯t


    help but feel sorry for her.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t disturb us.¡±


    Ever since Miya found that Susan has been missing someone, she has felt even sorrier for her.


    ¡°I know that I have done a lot of terrible things to you. I¡¯m sorry. But don¡¯t worry. From now on, I will no


    longer stand in your way. From the bottom of my heart, I hope that you two can be happy forever. I give


    you my sincere blessings.¡± Susan looks sincere.


    Miya does not think that she is lying.


    ¡°I know you treat us well, but I really have to leave.¡± Susan takes a deep breath and continues.


    ¡°Then where are you going?¡± Miya is still a little worried.


    Susan smiles and continues, ¡°There is a ce to go.¡± Actually, she thinks that she should have gone


    long time ago. After thinking for a night, she finally makes actions.


    ¡°Do you want to go find Johnson?¡±


    Susan ns to leave right now, but immediately stops after hearing this. She does not expect Alex to


    read what she is thinking. She turns around and looks at Alex.


    ¡°Where are you going now? Do you know which country he is going to? Do you know where he is


    exactly? You don¡¯t know anything about it. If you go, it¡¯s just a waste of time. It¡¯s like looking for a


    needle in a haystack. Why do waste your time then?¡±


    This is Alex¡¯s kind advice.


    ¡°I know that it is difficult, but I will try. I believe that I will find him.¡± Her determination isn¡¯t wavered in


    the slightest.


    ¡°Perhaps you will find him one day. When that dayes, you will be an old woman. Will he still like


    you then? Besides, what about Gogo? Do you want her to wander along with you?¡±


    What Alex says is true and reasonable.


    Miya hits her hand on Alex¡¯s shoulder and res at him fiercely. Why does he speak so frankly?


    He immediately gives Miya a look which means he knows how to do it right.


    Miya goes nk. She doesn¡¯t know what he is going to do now.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°But what can I do now? I have to look for him because I don¡¯t know what I should do next.¡± Susan rubs


    her temples in confusion, looking distressed.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, I will be here with you. Let¡¯s go find Dad together.¡±


    Although Gogo is a little girl, she learns what has happened through their conversation.


    ¡°Look, Gogo is a good girl. Do you really want her to suffer with you? Please stay here,¡± Miya continues


    to persuade her.


    Susan closes her eyes and when she opens them again, she seems to have decided on something


    important, ¡°I will leave!¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you going to abandon me again?¡± Gogo shakes Susan¡¯s arm hard and pleads.


    ¡°Look at how cruel you are, you don¡¯t even care about your own daughter.¡± Miya really feels sorry for


    Susan and Gogo.


    ¡°You should ce Gogo here for a while. And, I¡¯ve already booked a flight ticket for you. You can go to


    the United States to find him. I¡¯ve already found out that he works in an Americanpany. As long as


    you go there in time, you¡¯ll find him,¡± Alex says confidently.


    Even Miya is a little shocked. It turns out that he has really prepared everything.


    ¡°The flight is this morning,¡± As Alex speaks, he takes out a ticket and puts it into Susan¡¯s hand.


    Susan bursts into tears and looks at him with gratitude, ¡°Thank you so much. I don¡¯t expect you to do


    so much for me. Also, please take care of Gogo for me.¡±


    Then she squats down and hugs Gogo hard.


    Gogo says first, ¡°Mom, go find dad. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± She knows that her mom really wants to


    find her dad. So she won¡¯t hold her back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mom and Dad wille back to pick you up together.¡± Her daughter is thoughtful, so she


    can be a little relieved.


    After hugging Gogo for a while, Susan finally leaves.


    Under Alex¡¯s arrangement, she gets on a car to the airport.


    Not long after Susan gets in the car, Gogo lets out a loud cry.

 Chapter 703 Take Care of Gogo

    Chapter 703 Take Care of Gogo


    ¡°Gogo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Miya hugs her with deep love. Put yourself in her shoes and think about it. In


    fact, it should be very heartache for her to see her mom leave.


    ¡°Does my mom abandon me?¡± Gogo cries even more sadly. It turns out that she was pretending to be


    strong just now. It is really hard for her.


    ¡°No. Didn¡¯t your mother agree just now? She will definitelye back for you,¡± Miya continues to


    comfort her.


    Gogo doesn¡¯t stop crying from beginning to end. After beingforted by Miya for a long time, she is


    also tired and falls asleep slowly.


    Afterwards, Miya walks over to Alex with a lot things in her mind.


    ¡°Are you sure she will be safe and sound? And find Johnson?¡±


    To be honest, she is still a little worried.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Alex raises his eyebrows again and teases Miya with his hand on her chin.


    ¡°Seriously? You still have the mood to joke with me,¡± Miya res at him.


    ¡°But I really like flirting with you, my dear,¡± he says, and wants to kiss her so much on her face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get enough funst night?¡± Miya asks. Then, she walks forth and back and keeps thinking


    about how to help Gogo. She wants to send her to Andre. He should miss Gogo very much. The two of


    them will have a lot to say.


    Suddenly, a pair of big hands is on Miya¡¯s waist.


    The man wants her again.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you that I have something very important to do. If you keep doing this, I will be angry,¡±


    Miya threatens him again.


    ¡°Your temper is worse.¡± Alex is stunned for a moment, then heughs and puts his face on her body.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know why, I just like you being bad to me.¡±


    Miya pushes Alex and says, ¡°Stop kidding. What should we do with Gogo?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that the butler wille and take care of her?¡± Alex asks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see how sad Gogo is? What should I do if she wakes up and cries again? After all, she is


    our future daughter-inw,¡± Miya says anxiously.


    ¡°Future daughter-inw?¡± Alex asks in confusion.


    Miya is vexed by his dumb response.


    ¡°Why are you so dumb? Can¡¯t you see that Andre likes Gogo?¡±


    He is not a careful dad.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this,¡± Alex ponders for a while, but after several seconds, he smiles again,


    ¡°Because you are the only one in my mind. I¡¯ll leave this thing to you. There¡¯s only one thing I have to


    do.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Miya frowns unhappily. What else will he do? He doesn¡¯t tell her.


    ¡°To do you!¡± Alex says seriously.


    Miya doesn¡¯t know how to respond. He has been thinking about having sex with her all day long. She is


    impressed by his energy and desire.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s help Gogo right now,¡± Miya feels that she needs to do something.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to have our private time. Why is the time so short?¡± Alex is reluctant, as if he was a child.


    ¡°I know that we have things to deal with, but can I send Gogo to Andre first? So I don¡¯t have to worry


    her so much.¡±


    This should be the best way for now. Miya wants to resolve this thing quickly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll listen to you. And can I ask for something good from you in advance?¡± Alex blinks at her


    again.


    Miya rubs her temples in frustration. When will this man be mature? Why is he so childish sometimes?


    ¡°Well, if you continue to talk nonsense, I will never talk to you, never!¡± Miya threatens him again. Sure


    enough, after hearing this, Alex bes well-behaved immediately.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Miya is really impressed by his quick response.


    ¡°Randy, prepare the helicopter!¡± ording to Alex¡¯s order, Randy immediately prepares a helicopter.


    They and Gogo get in the helicopter. Not long after, they arrive on the deste ind.


    Not long after the helicopter stops, Joey runs over. She is looking forward to her mom¡¯s return


    everyday, and now here shees.


    ¡°Mom, how can you leave me without saying goodbye? I woke up and found you were gone. You¡¯re a


    bad mom.¡± Joey desperately ps Miya¡¯s thigh.


    However, Alex res at Joey, as if he was saying, ¡°How you dare to me my wife?¡±


    ¡°Mom, dad res at me.¡± Joey is almost frightened by Alex. She can only ask Miya for help. After all,


    Alex¡¯s gaze is really not nice.


    Miya looks at Alex, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t frighten her.¡± Then she looks at Joey gently.


    ¡°Ignore your dad. He is crazy now.¡±


    Alex is shocked by her words. She must have said it on purpose, right?


    Miya looks at Ben who was standing beside Joey, but she does not see Andre. She asked anxiously,


    ¡°Where does Andre go?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been in a daze at the windowtely. He even said that he¡¯s waiting for something,¡± Joey says.


    Ben takes a step forward and said, ¡°I guess he is missing Gogo.¡±


    Joey nced at the helicopter. She sees Gogo on it. She shouts in surprise, ¡°Gogo?¡±


    ¡°You really bring Gogo here.¡± Ben is also slightly shocked.


    ¡°Now, I want to give you an arduous task. You guys have to help us take good care of Gogo. Can you


    do it?¡± Miya looks at Gogo and then at the children.


    ¡°I can do it.¡± Joey raises her hand and agrees,


    Carmen walks out and smiles very happily.

 Chapter 704 Susan Has a Car Accident

    Chapter 704 Susan Has a Car ident


    ¡°Joey is such a good girl,¡± Miya gently touches her head.


    ¡°Mom, can you not leave now, or can you take us with you? You always leave us here, and you won¡¯t


    be here. It¡¯s really boring without you here,¡± Joey pouts and says sadly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mom will be back soon,¡± Miya feels a little sad, but she gets up the courage and says.


    ¡°And I miss Susanna very much. Where is she?¡± Joey says happily.


    At this moment, Alex answers, ¡°Susanna is doing very well with your grandparents, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll


    bring your mother to visit you after a while.¡±


    After speaking, he holds Miya up and puts her into the helicopter, ignoring the children. Then he orders


    the helicopter driver to move.


    Miya is confused, ¡°What are you doing? Can¡¯t you give me some time to say goodbye to the children?¡±


    This man is going crazy.


    She doesn¡¯t even know when Gogo is taken off the helicopter.


    ¡°Well, because you won¡¯t talk to me when you have children around. I¡¯m a little jealous,¡± Alex says his


    thoughts frankly.


    An idea suddenlyes up in Miya¡¯s mind. Could it be that he ces the children on this small ind


    in order to own her time totally?


    ¡°Do you do it on purpose?¡± Miya says in a questioning tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m wronged, my dear,¡± Alex says very innocently. He blinks at Miya.


    ¡°You leave the children in such an isted ce. What exactly do you want to do? Why don¡¯t you tell


    me what you are nning?¡± The more Miya thinks about it, the more ufortable she feels.


    ¡°As long as you believe me, we will be able to bring the children back very soon. Don¡¯t you want to


    know Susan¡¯s situation now?¡± Alex changes the topic to divert her attention.


    ¡°Is it possible I can go to America for her right now?¡± Miya angrily turns her face away.


    ¡°No. But I¡¯ve already told Randy to arrange people there. We just need to go back and take a look.


    We¡¯ll probably know her situation. Even if you want to watch a live show of her life, I can send someone


    to arrange it.¡±


    Alex says proudly.


    Miya does not know that he can be so powerful. It is too unbelievable to get a live show of her life.


    ¡°Well, I just hope they can be happy. To be honest, why do they quarrel?¡± Miya is still quite puzzled by


    this.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but before that, Johnson had done me a big favor. It¡¯s probably rted to this matter,¡±


    Alex thinks for a while and says.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s helped you a lot, we must help them as well,¡± Miya suggests.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back first. We can talk about it after we do something great in the vi,¡± Alex hugs her


    right now.


    ¡°Can you control yourself a little bit?¡± Miya res at him again.


    Alex hugs her and kisses her.


    ¡°No, I want you,¡± he speaks, and kisses Miya again.


    A terrifying thought suddenlyes into Miya¡¯s mind. Will he have sex with her right now and right


    here?


    Miya whispers, ¡°You can¡¯t do it here ¡­¡± she is afraid that the driver in front will hear them. If so, she


    would really lose face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will see us,¡± Alex seems to read her thoughts as he pulls up the curtains.


    She doesn¡¯t know that there are curtains inside the helicopter and the seats behind it can be tiled into a


    bed. These really open Miya¡¯s horizon.


    However, how could this man do such a thing at anytime and anywhere?


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it here. Let¡¯s do it when we get home,¡± Miya is too embarrassed. After all, others can hear


    them. Not to mention they are still on the helicopter.


    ¡°Then I want much more when I get home,¡± Alex sniggers again.


    This man is really doing too much, but Miya has no choice but to nod at him. She reluctantly agrees.


    And now, Alex smiles even morecently and says, ¡°Then I have to get some kisses first.¡± After


    that, he kisses her deeply for a long time. When Miya is almost unable to breathe, he slowly stops.


    ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about the children ¡­¡± Miya doesn¡¯t finish talking when Alex hugs her. He says, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, it won¡¯t be long before we bring the children back. At that time, we¡¯ll be together as a family.¡±


    ¡°But only Granny takes care of them there alone, I am afraid ¡­¡± Miya is heartbroken.


    ¡°I will arrange for people there to take care of them. Everything is very fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± he says, and


    touches her nose with his hand.


    Only then does Miya close her eyes with release. Although this man seems to be careless, he is


    actually quite reliable in doing things.


    After this thing is done, she will make his life miserable.


    After the helicopter stops, Alex helps Miya walk down slowly.


    Randy has an anxious look as he runs over.


    Alex asks, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Susan has a car ident,¡± Randy says in a hurry. Miya does not expect such a terrible thing.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Alex asks.


    ¡°In the hospital.¡± Randy lowers his head and answers.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the hospital right now,¡± Miya is anxious.


    After rushing to the hospital, they walk to the operating room.


    ¡°How¡¯s she?¡± Alex continues to ask Randy. But now, Randy no longer dares to say anything.


    Actually, he only wanted to help her, and believes that they will reunite there, but he doesn¡¯t expect


    such a terrible thing. Susan is so unlucky, but what is worse is that Gogo will be an


    orphan.

 Chapter 705 Johnson Appears

    Chapter 705 Johnson Appears


    Miya looks into the distance unhappily.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m here with you.¡± Alexforts her.


    ¡°But what about Susan?¡± Miya is a little worried.


    ¡°She is in the operating room and is still in the middle of the rescue. It is said that she is hit by a truck,¡±


    Randy exins what had happened.


    ¡°Could it be that someone has been nning to kill her for a long time?¡± Miya says.


    Alex falls into deep thought and doesn¡¯t answer her question.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Miya is so anxious. Although Susan was her love rival before, she helped Alex


    before, Miya doesn¡¯t want anything terrible to happen to her.


    Not long after, the lights in the operating room turn off.


    The doctor walks out.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Miya walks forward and asks. The doctor shakes his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ve done our


    best to save her. She died.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Prepare the funeral for her,¡± Alex says calmly without emotions on his face.


    Alex calls Randy over and whispers to him for a while. Then, Randy nods and leaves.


    Miya doesn¡¯t want to cry, but Susan is Gogo¡¯s mother. She doesn¡¯t want her future daughter-inw so


    sad.


    Alex wipes her tears with his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s really miserable. It was a good thing at first. Did we do something wrong? We shouldn¡¯t have


    given her the ticket, and sent her to the airport, or ¡­¡±Susan¡¯s death is too sudden for Miya. She really


    can¡¯t ept her death.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Don¡¯t me yourself. If you feel terrible, me me.¡±


    ¡°But why don¡¯t you cry for her at all?¡± Miya looks at Alex and feels that he is very calm.


    ¡°Do you want me to cry my heart out for her?¡± Alex asks.


    Miya is really pissed off by him. How could he still joke with her at this time?


    By the next day, they are standing beside Susan¡¯s tombstone.


    Miya stands there and looks at Alex. She doesn¡¯t expect Susan to die so suddenly. She is shocked.


    However, what she sees on Alex¡¯s face is a calm expression.


    ¡°To be honest, why are you not worried at all?¡± Miya couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sad. My heart hurts,¡± Alex says in a tone. Afterwards, he presses Miya onto his chest.


    For no reason, she always feels that his response to this thing is so strange.


    ¡°But...¡± Miya struggles to get rid of Alex¡¯s embrace. Just as she wants to continue talking with him, she


    sees that Alex ispletely focusing on somewhere.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Miya asks, but Alex doesn¡¯t answer her.


    She always feels that he is focusing in one direction. Following his gaze, Miya actually sees a ck


    figure. And that person is so familiar to her. She knows that Susan has no friends here. Who wille


    over at this time?


    Unexpectedly, Alex smiles.


    ¡°What? Are you actually smiling? You are so ruthless,¡± Miya says to him, and she has been angry at


    him.


    However, Alex says, ¡°Look, who exactly is it?¡±


    Miya looks over there again. She is dumbfounded. She sees Johnson. Didn¡¯t he go to America? Why is


    he suddenly here?


    Johnson walks over in a hurry. Although he looks calm, he is panting heavily. It can be seen that he


    rushed here in a hurry. Does that mean that he really cares about Susan?


    Alex looks at Johnson and says, ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Miya can¡¯t restrain her anger and walks forward to Johnson and says, ¡°Do you know that Susan had a


    car ident on the way to find you?¡±


    Johnson grabs Alex¡¯s cor and says, ¡°Why did this happen? I chose to go away. I chose to bless you


    two. You abandoned her ¡­¡±


    Miya immediately pushes Johnson away.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about here? He only wants you two to be together, so he sent Susan


    over to you, but you ¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Miya is so angry that she doesn¡¯t know how to say.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t gone at that time, Susan would have stayed here with you. Nothing would happen today.¡±


    Miya vents all her anger on him.


    ¡°This is between me and him. It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Johnson bes irrational.


    Miya continues, ¡°You should think about it carefully. It¡¯s clearly because Susan has no choice but to rely


    on us. If it wasn¡¯t for you, she wouldn¡¯t have lost her life ¡­¡±


    However, Johnson doesn¡¯t listen to her at all. Instead, he says to Alex, ¡°I don¡¯t know you are so cruel.¡±


    ¡°How do you say so?¡± Alex asks in disdain.


    ¡°It is you that killed Susan, right?¡± Johnson looks at Alex again.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? It¡¯s not his fault at all. If I were Susan, I would make your life


    miserable, because you¡¯re really not a good man.¡± Miya really can¡¯t stand him any longer.


    However, Johnson can¡¯t listen anymore, so he covers his ears with his hands and said, ¡°Stop talking.¡±


    He seems to be so painful.


    ¡°Did you ask him to rush over?¡± Miya hits her hand on Alex¡¯s shoulder and says to him.


    ¡°He should have seen the news himself. It¡¯s none of my business,¡± Alex exins.


    However, it is his answer that reminds Miya that something is wrong, ¡°Are you hiding something from


    me?¡±


    ¡°How could I hide something from you?¡± Alex shifts his gaze away guiltily.

 Chapter 706 I’ll Give You Another Chance

    Chapter 706 I¡¯ll Give You Another Chance


    ¡°But...¡± Miya thinks that he suddenly has a lot of secrets.


    Johnson kneels down and hugs the tombstone. He cries hard, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it is all my fault. I thought that


    leaving you was good for you, but why did you do this? If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t


    even have left you. Will you forgive me?¡±


    ¡°Then if you were given another chance, would you choose to be with her?¡± Alex says.


    ¡°If I was given another chance, I would never leave her again. I would treat her well,¡± Johnson says as


    he puts his hand against his chest.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give you this chance,¡± Alex continues.


    Miya bes worried and res at Alex, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. It¡¯s a cruel thing to give others hope


    and disappoint them.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like such a cruel person?¡± Alex stops her and says to Johnson, ¡°Look at the person behind


    you.¡±


    Johnson turns around and sees Susan. He is so surprised.


    Tears flow down Susan¡¯s face. She is extremely excited and immediately rushes over. Johnson doesn¡¯t


    think too much and also hugs her.


    They kiss each other as if there is no one else.


    However, Alex covers Miya¡¯s eyes with his hands, ¡°This is inappropriate.¡±


    Miya pushes him away impatiently, ¡°Why?¡±


    It is not inappropriate! What a stupid excuse.


    Seeing this, Alex waves his hand, ¡°Alright, well, we shouldn¡¯t stop them from reuniting. We have to


    leave now.¡± Then he takes Miya away.


    ¡°Is there anything else that you are hiding from me?¡± Miya remembers what Alex said and finds that he


    was so strange before, but he still made a fool of her.


    ¡°No, I need to see how things go ¡­¡± Alex also realizes that his situation is not good, so he quickly shifts


    her focus.


    He pulls Miya there and watches them kissing.


    This passionate long kiss finallyes to an end, reluctantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. Will you forgive me and go with me? I will take care of you for the rest of my


    life. As long as you don¡¯t leave me.¡± Johnson looks at Susan with deep love and says affectionately.


    Hearing this, Susan is even more moved.


    ¡°Yes, I will. Ever since you left, I have been so upset. I don¡¯t want to do anything else even eating. I


    only want to be with you all the time.¡± She hugs him and says with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I will never leave you again. Now I now you are the person I love. I don¡¯t want anything else but you.¡±


    Johnson decides toy himself bare this time. He doesn¡¯t want to lie to himself anymore.


    ¡°But, why did youe back so suddenly?¡± Susan asks.


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t go to America at all. It was just an excuse. And the moment I found out that something


    had happened to you, I rushed over immediately. I didn¡¯t know you are alive. You almost scared me to


    death. Don¡¯t joke about your life with me, ever again.¡± Johnson heaves a sigh of relief and looks at her


    with deep love.


    Susan is happy again andughs, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you again. And, it wasn¡¯t my idea. It was Alex.¡± She


    turns around and points at him.


    Alex also admits it.


    ¡°Then it a gift for helping him before. We can go to a ce where no one can disturb us. I don¡¯t want to


    work anymore. I just want to be with you forever and ever.¡± Johnson hugs Susan tightly, as if in fear she


    would disappear.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go now. Don¡¯t care about other things.¡± Susan is so delighted. However, after taking a few


    steps, she remembers something else and adds, ¡°But we seem to forget someone.¡±


    Johnson is puzzled, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°My daughter, Gogo! I can¡¯t just go like this and leave her behind.¡±


    At this time, Miya walks out in a hurry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. Andre likes Gogo very much. They really


    love each other.¡± At least in her eyes, it looks like that, but at this moment, she has to say it that way.


    If they really take Gogo away, her precious son will be in lifelong agony. It will be better for her to be


    selfish and get Gogo here with Andre.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve already let her down once. I don¡¯t want to let her down again.¡± Susan feels guilty, and she is


    caught in a dilemma.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can stille back and see her. Gogo is our daughter-inw anyway. Just see her as


    your married daughter,¡± Miya continues.


    However, Susan is hesitant.


    ¡°We will have our own children in the future.¡± Johnson puts Susan¡¯s hand on his face.


    ¡°But...¡± Susan hesitates.


    ¡°Please!¡± Johnson suddenly interrupts her, ¡°I know that you may feel a little ufortable, but your


    daughter will get married one day anyway. Since she has found her love, bless her.¡±


    Miya also continues to persuade her, ¡°She will also be happy for you. You cane back once in a


    while if you miss her. Or maybe you can have a video chat with her now that the technology is so


    advanced.¡±


    She tries her best to persuade her.


    ¡°Then should I call you my daughter¡¯s mother-inw?¡± After Susan figures it out, she starts to make


    jokes.


    ¡°We will bless you, then see you?¡±


    After saying that, Miya holds Alex¡¯s hand and wants to leave quickly.


    ¡°Remember to take good care of Gogo for me. Tell her that I¡¯lle back when I have time.¡± Susan


    stops her after walking a few steps.


    Miya nods, but in the end, she doesn¡¯t say anything else and goes away with Alex.


    Just as they are walking away, Miya looks at Alex with sharp eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you are hiding so


    much from me.¡±

 Chapter 707 I Miss You So Much

    Chapter 707 I Miss You So Much


    ¡°I just want to surprise you. By doing so, Gogo can be our daughter-inw. It sounds good,¡± Alex


    narrows his eyes and says with a yful tone. As he speaks, he moves his lips closer to kiss Miya.


    Miya pushes him away. ¡°Well, it sounds nice.¡±


    In fact, she hase up with the idea, but this fellow is shameless to take all the credit for it.


    ¡­


    Gogo¡¯s face is stained with tears. She is lying on the bed and falls asleep uneasily. All she has thought


    about is her mother.


    After knowing the news of Gogo¡¯s arrival, Andre rushes over without hesitation. He stares fixedly at


    Gogo who is sleeping, because he has seen her for a long time.


    At this moment, all the yearning in his heart has been satisfied.


    Unexpectedly, his mother did keep her promise and bring Gogo back. It has been too long since he


    saw Gogo. However, he feels a little sad to see the tear stains on her face.


    Was Gogo bullied? Has she been happy these past few days? Gogo seems to have a nightmare as


    she calls out to her mother and opens her eyes.


    However, Andre grabs her hand and says softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am here with you.¡±


    At the same time, Joey is watching from the side, but then she is pulled out by Ben.


    ¡°Ben, what are you doing? I¡¯m going to see Gogo.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what a third wheel is?¡± Ben purposely coughs a few times and asks her.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Joey really doesn¡¯t know much about it.


    ¡°Your intelligence still needs to be improved. I won¡¯t exin so much to you. Anyway, just don¡¯t disturb


    them.¡± Ben feels as if he is casting pearls before swine.


    ¡°Then should I call Gogo sister-inw in the future?¡± Joey is curious and seems to have thought of


    something.


    ¡°Whatever you want.¡±


    Ben has left with such a carefree stride.


    Joey, who is stunned, has no choice but to shake her head and sigh. His tone of voice is exactly the


    same as his father¡¯s.


    Carmen walks over at this time. ¡°Alright, you are siblings. Don¡¯t quarrel.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t quarrel with him. Brother Ben has always bullied me! Granny, I¡¯m really bored here. Can you


    take me around?¡± Joey holds Carmen¡¯s hand and blinks her cute little eyes.


    ¡°There is no interesting ce in this deste countryside. We have got everything in the vi, like the


    piano, the club¡­¡± Carmen is counting them one by one.


    However, Joey can¡¯t help but yawn when she hears this.


    ¡°It¡¯s so boring. Facing those machines, I¡¯m about to die of boredom.¡± As she speaks, Joey stretches her


    waist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about sneaking out for fun,¡± Carmen instructs.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Joey replies with a casual air.


    She is looking out of the window, and Carmen immediately sees through her mind. She can¡¯t help but


    say again, ¡°Remember, you shouldn¡¯t get out of the vi.¡±


    ¡°How can I go out and y around? I won¡¯t walk around without my brother and Granny. I just want to


    know what¡¯s around our vi. Is there any beautiful scenery and amusement park nearby?¡± Joey says


    as she looks around.


    ¡°Be good.¡±


    Carmen helplessly caresses Joey¡¯s head.


    Joey can only walk in the corridor out of sheer boredom.


    ¡°Where did big brother go? I¡¯m bored.¡± As Joeyins, shees back to her room and sits there


    in a daze.


    After seeing this, Ben shakes his head helplessly. His sister is really bored.


    Joey immediately notices Ben who is walking over with shining eyes outside the door.


    ¡°Big brother, I really want to sneak out. What do you think it¡¯s like to y outside? Mountain climbing


    should be fun, right?¡± She is quite excited just at the thought of it.


    Ben knocks on her forehead, ¡°Dream on! You are not allowed to go out.¡±


    Joey snorts and closes the door.


    Big Brother Ben is too annoying.


    However, she decides to give it a try and carefully walks downstairs. When everyone is focusing on


    their own business, she walks to the door. But, two tall and mighty security guards block her way and


    send her back.


    She didn¡¯t expect that her parents would have this ce guarded. Joey feels like she is in prison.


    However, she can¡¯t think of a way to get out.


    So she can only turn to her brother again. Ben is a mastermind in her eyes.


    ¡°Ben, do you find it boring here? I really want to go back to school.¡± Of course, Joey can¡¯t directly admit


    that she wants to go out for fun. She thinks that an indirect remark may sound more reasonable.


    ¡°Stop messing around. I¡¯m doing my homework.¡± Ben¡¯s gaze focuses on the lessons in front of him.


    Joey is stunned, ¡°Why are you still doing your homework?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t finish your homework, our parents will tell the tutor. Then you will get so many courses that


    you won¡¯t have time to y anymore.¡± Ben exaggerates the result to scare Joey.


    The more she thinks about it, the more bored she is.


    Hearing what he has said, Joey doesn¡¯t want to incur a snub and gets out of his room.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Afterwards, she can only walk around in the courtyard.


    The courtyard is very big. She walks from the front courtyard to the back courtyard. The only thing she


    can do is wandering around here, and then she is lying on the ground in absolute boredom.


    Just as she is about to stand up, she identally discovers a hole in the wall of the courtyard.


    She bursts intoughter.


    Shees up with a good idea that she can crawl out of this hole. There should be a lot of fun out


    there.


    Anyway, she¡¯ll be out for a while, and she¡¯ll be back soon. Moreover, there are no security guards here,


    so no one will notice her.


    After that, Joey bends down her petite body and gets out through the hole.


    This hole isn¡¯t a good exit, but it is more than enough to hold Joey¡¯s body. Not long after, Joey


    manages to leave.


    In the room, Gogo opens her eyes and is crying even more intensely after seeing Andre. While crying,


    she says, ¡°Andre, long time no see¡­¡±


    ¡°Gogo, I miss you. Where have you been all this time? Why haven¡¯t youe back to see me?¡± Andre


    comforts her.

 Chapter 708 Joey Is Lost

    Chapter 708 Joey Is Lost


    ¡°I found my mother and lived with her. Mother has treated me very well these days, and I don¡¯t want to


    leave her anymore. But¡­¡± Gogo is choked when she says that.


    Andre asks worriedly, ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°But, Mom may have gone to find Dad. Maybe she doesn¡¯t want me anymore. Although she said she


    woulde back to me soon, I know she was lying to me. Because all she thought was Dad.¡±


    Gogo is crying so hard that her entire body is trembling.


    Seeing Gogo¡¯s tears well up, Andre can¡¯t help but gently touch her face with his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll


    be by your side.¡±


    After hearing this, Gogo feels warm. She opens her eyes wide and looks at Andre adorably.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to take care of you for the rest of your life.¡±


    This is a man¡¯s promise to a woman. Andre says in his heart.


    Gogo can¡¯t help butugh at this moment.


    Seeing Gogo¡¯s smile, Andre feels a little happy. ¡°Thank God! You¡¯reughing.¡±


    ¡°Where are we now?¡± Gogo finally calms down and asks him.


    ¡°This is a small ind like a paradise. We can have fun here.¡± Andre exins with a smile.


    ¡°But why are we here?¡± Gogo is even more puzzled.


    ¡°As far as I know, Mom and Dad have something to deal with, and they are afraid that someone will


    hurt us, so they put us here.¡± He has got the news unexpectedly. Although he didn¡¯t ask them anything,


    there are still some things he has known.


    Gogo nods at Andre.


    Then Gogo¡¯s stomach rumbles and she lowers her head embarrassedly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, I¡¯ll go prepare something for you right away.¡± Andre immediately pulls Gogo¡¯s hand


    and walks towards the kitchen.


    ¡°You can cook?¡± Gogo is shocked.


    ¡°Ever since I came here, my days have been pretty boring, so I took it on. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this


    simple,¡± Andre says casually.


    Immediately after, theye to the kitchen. Andre is making fried rice with eggs in a great bustle.


    Finally, the delicious fried rice with eggs is ced in front of Gogo. She tentatively eats two mouthfuls


    of it. Perhaps it is because she is hungry that she finds it delicious.


    Not long after, Gogo has eaten up all of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. I want more,¡± Gogo blinks her eyes at Andre and says coquettishly.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it again.¡±


    Andre smiles. He is willing to cook for Gogo for the rest of his life. He feels sweet, and as long as she is


    by his side, he will be pleased.


    In the evening, Carmenes to the kitchen to cook and then calls everyone out for dinner. However,


    everyone is present except Joey.


    ¡°Joey has always been very keen on eating. But now, where is she?¡± Carmen asks half-jokingly.


    ¡°I guess she is ying outside.¡± Ben, who is sitting at the side, alsoins, but only then does he


    react.


    Gosh! Joey may really have gone out to y.


    Carmen is thinking that Joey has beenining all the day. Can it be that this mischievous girl has


    slipped out of the vi? However, there are security guards guarding the entrance, so she shouldn¡¯t be


    able to get out.


    Thinking of this, Carmen slowly breathes out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You guys eat first. I¡¯ll go find Joey first.¡± After all, her disappearance may cause serious problems, and


    she cannot rx for a moment.


    After saying that, Carmen stands up anxiously.


    Just as she turns around to leave, the children stand up at the same time.


    ¡°Granny, let¡¯s look for her together.¡±


    Carmen wants to refuse, but then she agrees and says, ¡°She should be in a corner of this vi. We can


    look for her separately. Remember not to get lost.¡±


    Everyone is nodding in agreement.


    However, the few of them are searching the entire vi inch by inch, but they can¡¯t find any trace of


    Joey.


    ¡°I think Joey must have run out of the vi.¡± Ben ponders for a moment before speaking.


    Carmen furrows her brows and says worriedly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. After all, the security guards outside


    won¡¯t let her out.¡±


    This is the thing that Carmen is most afraid of. It will be too dangerous for such a little girl as Joey out


    there. Although this is only a small ind, she may identally fall down or something¡­ she doesn¡¯t


    dare to think any further.


    ¡°Then should we inform Mom and Dad?¡± Andre says worriedly.


    Hearing this, Carmen bes even more excited. ¡°Don¡¯t inform your parents. They wouldn¡¯t have time


    for us. Moreover, it will only make them more worried. It¡¯s up to us to think of a way. Let¡¯s have the


    bodyguards in the vi quickly find her.¡±


    Ben and Andre also feel that what Carmen said is reasonable, so they don¡¯t refute her and continue to


    find Joey.


    They can¡¯t find her in the vi anyhow, so they have no choice but to go out of the vi.


    ¡­


    As night falls, a lonely figure is walking around in the woods.


    Joey wipes the tears off her face as she cries, ¡°Ben, Granny, where are you? Joey is so scared¡­¡±


    When she climbed out of the hole today, she identally rolled down the hill. Then she fainted. When


    she woke up, she did not know where she was. She feels that she has lost her way and could no


    longer find her way home. Moreover, there are dense woods everywhere here. She cannot recognize


    the way.


    Her clothes be a little tattered. More importantly, she is very hungry. Normally, she should have


    eaten two meals at this time.


    She regrets running out of the vi on her own initiative. The world outside the vi turns out to be so


    deste. She is overwhelmed with unbearable fear.


    After walking for some time, she is worn out and sits down on the ground.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She has lost her sense of direction. Helpless, she leans against a big tree and starts crying


    loudly.

 Chapter 709 Find Joey

    Chapter 709 Find Joey


    ¡°Big brothers, Granny, I¡¯m wrong. I won¡¯t wander around anymore¡­¡±


    However, although she bursts into loud sobs, there is no one to help her.


    Hungry and tired, she can only hear her own echo.


    She looks around and finds it pitch dark everywhere. Afterwards, she can¡¯t help but burst into tears.


    Perhaps she is tired from crying, and when she hears the sound in the surroundings, she involuntarily


    thinks of ghosts¡­ Then she bes even more frightened, curls her entire body behind the tree and


    looks around in fear, afraid that something terrifying will suddenly jump up.


    However, not long after she tenses up, she breaks into tears again.


    If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have been so yful and secretly run out. Brothers and Granny, could


    they have forgotten about her?


    Thinking of this, Joey feels more aggrieved. Her cries be louder and louder. She doesn¡¯t want to


    care so much. She just wants to return home and eat.


    ¡°Mom...¡± she mutters to herself.


    Then, a shlight is shining on Joey¡¯s body.


    As the light is too strong, she can only block it with her hands. She then stares ahead with her eyes


    wide open.


    Because she knows that her savior is here.


    ¡°Dare you run outside alone next time?¡± A cold shout rang out.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Joey immediately recognizes it. This is the voice she is most familiar with.


    Thus, regardless of the situation, she directly pounces forward and sobs excitedly. She hugs Ben who


    is walking towards her, ¡°Big brother, I know you wille looking for me.¡±


    Right now, it is as if she has grabbed onto a life-saving straw and is unwilling to let go anyhow.


    ¡°Such a crybaby! Why did you run so far and get lost? Do you know that our entire family has been out


    to look for you?¡± Ben is bluntly criticizing her.


    Usually, Joey would not be polite to him. But now, she feels warm. As long as she is by her brother¡¯s


    side, she will be satisfied.


    ¡°Big brother, I know that I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ll listen to you in the future, and I won¡¯t run around anymore.¡± Joey


    is afraid of the dark and ghosts the most, so she will learn from the lesson and behave well.


    ¡°Do you know that we are all worried for you?¡± Andre adds, looking at his sister unhappily.


    Carmen even steps forward and pretends to spank Joey, but, she does not exert any strength at all.


    Only now does Joey know that everyone hase. At this moment, all her bad feelings are gone.


    ¡°The next time you sneak out, I¡¯ll find you and lock you up in your room every day. I won¡¯t even let you


    out of the courtyard,¡± Carmen is shouting.


    Joey doesn¡¯t dare to refute her at this moment. She just nods obediently.


    Her obedience makes Carmen not bear to keep using her.


    ¡°You should be hungry now, right? You look dirty all over. Let¡¯s go home and take a bath and eat.


    Everyone is hungry,¡± Carmen instructs her.


    Joey feels remorse. It turns out that everyone didn¡¯t eat in order to find her. She has done something


    wrong this time, and it is such a serious mistake.


    ¡°Guys, don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be another time.¡±


    On the way back, Joey keeps repeating this.


    Ben retorts impatiently, ¡°You¡¯re going to be a repeater. You keep repeating that.¡±


    After hearing this, Joey doesn¡¯t dare to speak again.


    ¡°Alright, let it pass. Don¡¯t tell Mom and Dad about it so they won¡¯t be worried.¡± Carmen feels that she


    should also talk to the bodyguards, in case they tell Miya.


    After returning, Joey bathes herself and eats silently. She doesn¡¯t even dare to make a sound, just like


    a child who has done something wrong.


    Carmen is unustomed to the silent Joey who has always been lively and cheerful before.


    ¡°Joey, just remember not to be so mischievous.¡± Carmen can¡¯t help but say.


    Joey immediately puts down the bowl and chopsticks.


    ¡°I¡¯m full. Take your time.¡±


    Carmen looks at Joey¡¯s bowl and finds that it is still full. However, when she turns around, Joey has


    already run upstairs.


    It looks like Joey is burdened by guilt and regret.


    Everyone looks at each other and no one speaks.


    ¡­


    Alex Vi.


    Miya deliberately leans towards Alex, ¡°I really miss Joey and the others¡­¡±


    Alex pretends not to hear that and keeps typing on theputer. It seems that he must concentrate on


    his work, so don¡¯t disturb him.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Miya can¡¯t hold on any longer.


    The man who is working on the keyboard still doesn¡¯t respond.


    He¡¯s pretending to be a workaholic now, isn¡¯t he?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer me now, I¡¯ll run away.¡± It is time for Miya to show her trump card.


    As soon as she finishes speaking, Alex hurriedly closes theputer in his hand and puts it aside. He


    smiles yfully and walks over, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t be angry. I am here.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and bring the children back.¡± Miya doesn¡¯t know what this man is thinking.


    ¡°The time is not ripe yet. We have to wait,¡± Alex says seriously to Miya.


    Miya says impatiently, ¡°You¡¯ve always been saying this. What exactly are you doing secretly? Tell me


    the truth. How long do we need to wait? Give me a specific time.¡±


    She feels that she can¡¯t wait for a second.


    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll immediately go over there by helicopter and live with the children.¡± Miya has already


    prepared for the worst.


    Upon hearing this, Alex is a little anxious.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just these few days anyway. Let me tell you, we¡¯ll be able to bring the children


    back next week,¡± Alex says confidently.


    Miya looks at him in disbelief, ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    Alex nods seriously.


    ¡°Alright. If you don¡¯t bring the children back in a week, I¡¯ll go to the ind and leave you alone.¡± Miya


    feels that she must say something unpleasant to scare him.


    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t be so cruel to me.¡± Alex feels as if he has been yed around by this woman. However, he


    enjoys this.


    Miya has be more and more adorable.

 Chapter 710 Worried about Bella

    Chapter 710 Worried about Be


    Aileen is looking at Be, who has always been at the bedside of Augus, and feels an indescribable


    heartache.


    As time passes, Dad has no intention of waking up. Can it be that he is going to be vegetative?


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    But now, what hurts her even more is Be, who has been guarding at his bedside all this time. She


    looks very haggard. It seems that she hasn¡¯t slept for several days and nights in a row.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since then. Even if Dad can¡¯t wake up, you shouldn¡¯t ruin your own health. You


    should have a good rest first and eat something.¡± Aileen is worried about her mother.


    ¡°How can you say such words? He is your father. How can you curse him? Let me tell you, he will wake


    up very soon. I want to see him wake up with my own eyes.¡± After hearing Aileen¡¯s words, Be


    bes somewhat excited.


    Aileen can only defend herself, and her tears cannot help but roll down, because her heart is in a faint


    pain.


    ¡°Mom, do you know that you really hurt my heart? I¡¯m worried about Dad, and I¡¯m worried about you at


    the same time.¡± Why can¡¯t Mom understand her good intentions?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat. I want to see him wake up. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have an appetite at all,¡± Be says


    stubbornly.


    ¡°Mom¡­ If you don¡¯t take good care of yourself, I¡¯ll tell my brother. He won¡¯t allow you to visit my father


    again.¡± In a fit of anger, Aileen is clenching her fists and says these words.


    Be looks at Aileen in disbelief. Then, she turns around, continues to look at Augus and ignores her


    words.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be so stubborn. If you don¡¯t take good care of yourself, then who will take care of Dad if


    you¡¯re not around?¡± Looking at Be, who is even reluctant to drink water these days, Aileen feels


    powerless. She doesn¡¯t know how much longer she can hold on. It is like a living hell now. She doesn¡¯t


    want to see her mother suffer like this.


    Hearing Aileen¡¯s words, Be immediately bes furious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your nonsense. I just want you to leave now. Don¡¯t disturb Augus and me,¡± Be


    says with confidence. However, there is an indelible rage burning in her eyes. She has been exhausted


    after taking care of Augus for these few days, but now, what Aileen said is like adding fuel to the fire,


    making her unable to stand it anymore.


    Aileen is speechless. She doesn¡¯t seem to be able to convince her mother. She¡¯s useless. Even if she


    knows that her father is still alive, what could it change? She still can¡¯t do anything.


    She has foolishly wanted to take revenge and threaten Richard with the child in her belly, but as a


    result, she only made a fool of herself. That¡¯s all.


    She¡¯s useless. She really hates herself. Why can¡¯t she do anything well?


    Thinking of this, Aileen begins to shed tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time and energy on me. If you want to do it for my good, I hope you can avenge our


    family.¡±


    Aileen is going to walk out. But she didn¡¯t expect that halfway through, Be would suddenly speak.


    Aileen is struck dumb. Has she heard it wrong? Her mother actually asks her to take revenge. She has


    tried but failed. In her dealing with Richard, all of her effort is simply a drop in the bucket.


    It is just that she was stupid and na?ve and thought the child in her belly was Richard¡¯s.


    Right now, she doesn¡¯t even know who the child is. No one will believe it, will they? She is pregnant but


    doesn¡¯t know who the child¡¯s father is. Is he tall, thin, or a foreigner?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already tried to take revenge. But it¡¯s useless.¡± Aileen suppresses the sadness in her heart and


    says this.


    Be, however, doesn¡¯t think so.


    ¡°You have to me yourself for not having the means. As long as you want to take revenge, you can


    do it with some tricks,¡± Be takes a deep breath and says with a gloomy face as she turns to look at


    Aileen.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    Aileen¡¯s heart is thumping. Mom says this to her. Is she urging her to avenge her family by any means


    possible? However, if she bes unscrupulous, then what is the difference between her and


    Richard?


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me here. Leave now. Close the door for me when you leave. I don¡¯t want to see you now,¡±


    Be says with disappointment.


    However, what she said has struck Aileen¡¯s heart fiercely. Her heart aches.


    She feels useless. She gets out and quietly closes the door, but still reluctantly looks at her father on


    the bed with distress.


    I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. Your daughter is useless.


    In the end, she gently closes the door and curls up on the corridor like a puppy.


    Is she going to do anything to get revenge? However, she is unable to do anything. She does not know


    what she should do. Who can tell her the correct answer? What exactly does she need to do to let this


    matter end perfectly and relieve her pain?


    Aaron gets out of the elevator and sees Aileen who has curled up on the ground. She is trembling and


    helpless.


    A lot has happened to her recently. And he has not protected her properly. Seeing her haggard and


    helpless appearance, his heart aches even more.


    Aaron directly walks over and picks Aileen up.


    Aileen hasn¡¯t reacted at first, and only after seeing that the person who has picked her up is Aaron


    does she slowly calm down.


    ¡°You...¡± she wants to say something. But she bites back the words she would like to have said. She


    does not know how to tell Aaron about her troubles.


    Because she has hurt Aaron many times before, she no longer dares to tell him those things. She¡¯s not


    a good girl.


    Aaron doesn¡¯t ask anything. He carries her to the ward next door and carefully ces her on the bed,


    as if he is taking care of a ceramic doll.


    Aileen feels that Aaron is different from before. In the past, he was always bandying words with


    her.

 Chapter 711 Maybe Later

    Chapter 711 Maybe Later


    Seeing Aileen looking at him absentmindedly, Aaron is somewhat happy now.


    Now, this woman finally falls in love with him. Her attention can be attracted by him, which is afort


    for him.


    ¡°Aileen.¡± After cing her on the bed and tucking her under the nket carefully and gently, he slowly


    speaks to her.


    His voice is maic. Aileen finds it pleasant to the ears.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Aileen immediately replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, you know? Can you tell me what happened?¡± Aaron is looking at her


    affectionately, his eyes filled with unspeakable worry and anxiety.


    A sweetness surges in Aileen¡¯s heart. She says, ¡°I feel very guilty about what happened to my father,


    but at the same time, my mother¡¯s health worries me. I can¡¯t do anything well, so¡­¡±


    Even she herself is shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that she would tell him everything with such a casual


    question.


    After speaking, she immediately regrets it and lowers her head without hesitation. In the end, she


    simply buries her head under the quilt.


    ¡°You should go back and rest. I¡¯ll have a good sleep first.¡± Aileen hurriedly says this, and then quickly


    closes her eyes, as if the closed eyes are an indication of falling asleep.


    Very quickly, there is no sound. She is a little disappointed. Can it be that he has left because of her


    casual words?


    After a while, Aileen intends to throw back the nket and stand up. The moment she uncovers


    herself, she meets a pair of unfathomable eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She is so frightened that she lies herself back to bed right away.


    ¡°Aaron? Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±


    He¡¯s deliberately keeping quiet here to scare her, isn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Do you really want me to leave?¡± Aaron asks her, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    Aileen hurriedly turns her face away to avoid his gaze. She doesn¡¯t know what to speak for a moment.


    Suddenly, she feels a pair of warm palms holding her hands.


    Then, a voice filled with maism and sexiness is slowly falling on her ears.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been through a lottely, but I want to tell you that no matter what happens, I will be with


    you. Remember that you will never be alone. Because you still have me.¡± Especially when saying the


    last sentence, he bes even more intense, as if he is intentionally emphasizing it.


    Is Aaron confessing to her now?


    Why does she feel her heart pounding so hard that it almost jumps out of her chest?


    ¡°I...¡± Aileen says with a sudden stutter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you get through those things. You don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡±


    Aaron holds her hands tightly.


    Aileen feels an unprecedented sense of security. To be honest, it seems as long as Aaron is by her


    side, she will be fearless. She was afraid that Aaron was really dead, but when she found out that he


    had faked his death, she was ted. Should she cherish this rtionship that she has regained after


    losing it?


    ¡°After the matter is settled, let¡¯s get married,¡± As Aaron speaks, he directly hugs Aileen and puts her


    chin on his shoulder.


    ¡°Get married?¡± Aileen repeats these two words in surprise.


    She is so frightened that she immediately pushes Aaron away and opens her eyes wide at him, ¡°What


    were you saying just now?¡±


    She can¡¯t believe her ears. Was Aaron proposing to him in a roundabout manner just now?


    Why does she be so excited at this? She feels that her entire body is overwhelmed with


    indescribable happiness. Aaron likes her, so he wants to marry her.


    Aaron isn¡¯t surprised by the fuss she¡¯s making. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. You hear me? Because I want to be


    with you for the rest of my life, getting married is the best choice.¡±


    She hasn¡¯t misheard. Because Aaron has told her once again. She¡¯s so happy that Aaron is the prince


    charming she has dreamed of. She is so happy that she is on top of the world.


    She felt that life was worse than death a moment ago, but Aaron¡¯s proposal has lit up her world.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand my feelings before, so I almost lost you. I even asked you to do so many stupid


    things for me. After all this, I will never let go of your hand again. So please don¡¯t leave me, okay?¡±


    Aaron has got rid of his cynicism and carelessness, and with a serious and affectionate gaze, he is


    looking at Aileen fondly.


    Aileen wants to agree, but she immediately remembers the child in her stomach. She does not know


    the father of the child. How can she marry Aaron with such a burden ¡­


    Therefore, she opens her mouth for a long time, but still can¡¯t say a single word.


    Because she is ashamed to say it out loud. She¡¯s pregnant and doesn¡¯t know whose baby it is. The key


    is that she is reluctant to give up the baby. She thought this child was Richard¡¯s and she could threaten


    him. However, Richard had arranged for some man to sleep with her that day ¡­


    She is too dirty and is not worthy of Aaron. Therefore, she cannot marry Aaron. Because there is an


    extra burden in her stomach. She doesn¡¯t want to be his burden anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to say this to you now, but I can¡¯t hold it anymore, because I can¡¯t bear the pain of


    losing you. I always thought I liked Michelle. But when I see you with another man, I really can¡¯t stand it


    ¡­ ¡°


    Seeing that Aileen is still in a dilemma, Aaron realizes that she still has a lot of misgivings, so he


    hurriedly says.


    However, Aileen can neither refuse him nor ept him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to answer you right now. Can you go out for a moment? Leave me alone.¡± Aileen has


    thought about it for a while, but she still can¡¯te up with a solution. So she can only postpone this


    matter. It is better to seek revenge first before thinking about love.


    Aaron is stunned and feels sad. He wants to finish his confession. But seeing Aileen like this, he has to


    withhold it.

 Chapter 712 Don’t Come To Find Me Anymore

    Chapter 712 Don¡¯t Come To Find Me Anymore


    ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯m outside to wait for you. You can call me if you need me. I will protect you all the


    time.¡±


    Still, Aaron goes out of the room after saying this.


    Aileen is reluctant to let him go as she stares at his back.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She wants to rush into his arms. Finally, she begins to realize her deep love for him after so many


    events.


    She wants to tell him that she also loves him much, wants to marry him immediately, and stays with


    him all her life.


    She could do such things before without any hesitation, but now it is toote.


    Aileen can¡¯t do this anymore.


    It is not a problem to investigate who the father of her child in her belly is, because the only thing she


    should do now is to take revenge. She can¡¯t let her mother down, and she will try her best to torture


    Richard, regardless of the price.


    However, she also has to give up on many. She isn¡¯t afraid of this, because her only hope is that the


    persons she loves could live well. Aileen has to make the man who ruined her life pay for this!


    ¡®Richard, I won¡¯t let you go,¡¯ Aileen thinks like this, ¡®you make me suffer a lot! You let my mom hard to


    live, as miserable as the dead, and let me have no chance to stay with my lover!¡¯


    The great hatred fills her chest, and she is almost burned to death by the fire of hatred.


    Aileen clenches her fists, and makes an important decision.


    At this time, the door is opened.


    Aarones in with some desserts in his hands, and then sits down on the bed.


    ¡°The dessert can heal the pain. I know you want to stay alone, so I will leave after putting then down.¡±


    Aaron then stands up.


    ¡°You can call me if you want to eat something else.¡±


    Aaron takes a deep look at Aileen, full of reluctance to leave. As he turns around and wants to leave,


    Aileen, who has been hesitant for a long time, finally calls him.


    ¡°Aaron.¡±


    The voice is low and hoarse, but it still cheers Aaron up.


    He hurriedly turns back and strides to the bed. He smiles softly. ¡°I will stay here to apany you. You


    have no need to worry about your father and mother. Your mother went to eat something, and she


    promised to have a good rest then. She wanted me to tell you that her tone was too sharp before, so


    you shouldn¡¯t take her words in your heart.¡±


    Aaron says these words before he sits down, as if he has kept these words for so long.


    Aileen is surprised. He can do so many things just in a few minutes, and he is even able to persuade


    her mother to eat and rest, which even she can¡¯t make. Actually, Aileen admires Aaron much, because


    he is really eloquent.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Aileen shows her gratitude, but her voice is strangely calm.


    ¡°You can give your heart to me if you really want to thank me.¡± Aaron puts his hand on Aileen¡¯s hand,


    as if it is just a normal action.


    However, Aileen reaches back her hand immediately, because she has to keep a distance from him


    now.


    Aaron is upset, but soon he is cheered up again because he thinks that Aileen is just in a bad mood


    because of Augus.


    ¡°Do you want to listen to some jokes? I can...¡± Aaron wants to make her happy as soon as possible.


    But Aileen stops him.


    ¡°I want to say something to you.¡±


    Aileen grabs the quilt tightly, and is nervous much, but she looks calm judged from herplexion.


    She can¡¯t let Aaron feel on her real thought.


    Aaron can feel that Aileen¡¯s body is shaking. He puts his hand on her forehead and wants to check if


    Aileen has a fever.


    However, Aileen is reluctant to be touched. She turns her head aside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    She says this as she turns her head aside, with a cold tone full of distance.


    Aaron has to reach back his hand.


    ¡°Sorry, did I offend you just now? I¡¯m not intentional. I can apologize if I offend you.¡± Aaron is confused


    about why Aileen behaves like that, but he is still considerate. Maybe she has suffered too much these


    days, so her mood is not stable.


    ¡°I want to tell you that... please don¡¯te to find me anymore.¡± Aileen takes a deep breath, and closes


    her eyes. Finally, she says this word, calmly and steadily.


    No one knows how miserable she feels as she says this, but she has to endure that.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not in a good mood. I¡¯m gonna leave now. You can call me if you need me. I wille to


    visit you tomorrow.¡± Aaron tries to pacify Aileen. He doesn¡¯t want Aileen to be more excited.


    ¡°Did you hear me? I said, don¡¯te to find me anymore, which means never call me again. I don¡¯t


    want to see you, so please don¡¯t appear in front of me anymore.¡±


    Aileen sighs secretly, and finally says this sentence word by word, with her teeth gritted.


    ¡°Aileen, you...¡± Aaron feels his chest being cut into pieces. Does Aileen want to refuse his kindness?


    She even wants to drive him away from her! She says she doesn¡¯t want to see him anymore.


    ¡°Do you hear that? I think I¡¯ve expressed my idea clearly.¡± Aileen keeps a cold face, and continues.

 Chapter 713 Cook for Her

    Chapter 713 Cook for Her


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying. Anyway, I wille to visit you tomorrow. Have a rest now.¡±


    Aaron says in a fast tone, because he doesn¡¯t want to leave any room for Aileen to refuse.


    Aileen wants to say more, because she has to get rid of thisplicated rtionship.


    However, Aaron just hurriedly goes out and closes the door.


    Is this man trying to run from the problem? Will he hate her and never care about her? Is she too


    merciless just now? But she has to do that.


    Aaron, sorry.


    Aileen covers her head with the quilt, and cries hopelessly. She has no other way to express her


    terrible mood. She needs to cry out, or she will make herself killed.


    To die is not a scary decision, since there are many other things more terrible than death.


    However, she is still reluctant to die like this.


    Thinking of this, Aileen cries more fiercely.


    The next day, Aileen gets upte. She feels tired, but her heart is more tired than her body.


    As she wants to visit Augus, she sees Aaron there with a meal box. Be is also there, having the


    meal.


    Aaron is really great, since he can do such things so easily that she can¡¯t do.


    Aileen also hates her uselessness sometimes. It seems that she can do nothing useful. Even she can¡¯t


    persuade her mother to have meals and rest for a while.


    However, these are her duties, not Aaron¡¯s. She should stop this, or she will never get rid of Aaron.


    Aaron deserves a more useful woman.


    ¡°Aaron,e out please. I have something to say to you.¡± Aileen calms herself down, opens the door,


    and calls Aaron.


    ¡°Auntie, remember to finish the meal. I willeter.¡± Aaron says this to Be, and then walks to


    Aileen. There is another meal box in his hand. He pats it, and shows her that it is for her.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Aileen definitely notices it.


    Aaron has changed himself much for her, because she has never heard that he can cook in the


    kitchen.


    ¡°I want to tell you...¡± Before Aileen can finish her word, Aaron pats the box again.


    ¡°Have the meal first. I cooked this for you. Let¡¯s talk after you have it.¡± It seems that Aaron has guessed


    what she will say, so he stops her first.


    Aileen thinks she is unable to persuade Aaron, so she decides to ept the meal as thest gift from


    him. But actually, it is also the first.


    Their rtionship will go to the end before it starts. Aileen feels sorrowful for their love. Destiny seems


    to have tricked them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk when I eat.¡± Aileen has topromise.


    Aaron doesn¡¯t refuse. He just nods slightly.


    Aileen takes the box, opens it, and is surprised. There are a big steak, a heart-shapedyer made up of


    corns, and some crays, exquisite, nourishing, and yummy. It seems that the cooker has made great


    efforts to make it.


    ¡°Is it you who made it?¡± Aileen can¡¯t believe such a careless man would make such an exquisite meal.


    It¡¯s not Aaron¡¯s style.


    Aileen looks at Aaron with fixed feelings. Why does he treat her so kindly now? Does he know that she


    has decided to break up with him? Aileen is afraid that she will be reluctant to leave him if he keeps


    behaving like this.


    Aileen¡¯s throat is filled with sobs, and can¡¯t speak anything out.


    Aaron urges as he sees Aileen is dumb.


    ¡°It¡¯s still warm, so have it as soon as possible. It¡¯s not yummy if it turns cold.¡±


    Then he looks at her with eyes full of softness.


    Aileen feels there are numerous sharp needles punching her heart. How can this man treat her so


    gently? She will really be unwilling to let him go, because he is so nice.


    No! She has to get rid of this rtionship! She has to be merciless, and can¡¯t leave any hope for Aaron.


    Aileen takes a deep breath, and then makes up her mind.


    ¡°I think I already said that clearly yesterday. Please don¡¯te to find me anymore. I hate you, so


    please don¡¯t bother me anymore!¡± Aileen shouts word by word.


    However, Aaron still keeps a smile on his face, as if he doesn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re angry now, but please talk about this after you have the meal.¡± Aaron smiles.


    ¡°I won¡¯t eat it.¡± Aileen intentionally turns her head aside, and says in a cold voice. She has to be


    indifferent to this man, until he can¡¯t endure her coldness and leaves her. She can¡¯t get him involved,


    and he can only find real happiness after leaving her.


    ¡®So, please, Aaron, please leave and seek your real love. Aileen is not a match for you.¡¯


    ¡°Do you know how I¡¯ve made this for you?¡± Aaron ignores Aileen¡¯s cold words. He just keeps saying,


    and finally sessfully changes the topic.


    Aileen wants to drive Aaron away from her, but she still feels curious as she hears his question and


    sees hisplexion. Finally, she can¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°How?¡±

 Chapter 714 Drive him away

    Chapter 714 Drive him away


    After saying that, she immediately regrets it. The reason why she says it is that she ispletely


    worried about Aaron. Then how can she make himpletely give up on her? Therefore, after thinking


    about it for a while, she immediately adds, "How much time will it takes you to make a little lunch box?"


    She deliberately makes herself sound disdainful.


    "Actually, to make a delicious meal, I can spend the whole night studying. And I didn''t even sleepst


    night. I don''t know how much I practiced before I seeded. I rushed over here as soon as I made it."


    Aaron says, making a very pitiful expression. It looks as if he were saying, "I work so hard, please give


    me apliment."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Aileen''s heart is throbbing again. Every word he says seems to be able to melt her heart.


    She hears it right! It turns out that Aaron has done so much for her and even practices for a whole


    night. Why is he so silly? No, she can''t let herself be touched blindly now. If she wants to be good to


    him, the best way is to leave him.


    "I didn''t ask you to do this. Do you think that I will eat the food you cooked like this? I''m telling you, I


    won''t take a bite of it. I won''t talk to you anymore," Aileen makes herself look ruthless and says in a


    cruel tone.


    She thought if she acted like this, Aaron should be very angry after hearing that. But he still smiles,


    "Aileen, don''t be angry at me. I know I might have scared you after bringing up the thing about getting


    married. I..."


    Aileen is really confused now. It seems that no matter what she says, Aaron will misinterpret her


    meaning. In other words, it seems that he will never leave her no matter what she says.


    "I won''t eat it!" Aileen is still so determined.


    "If you don''t eat your meal obediently, then I will go to tell your mother."


    Seeing Aileen being so stubborn, Aaron feels that he has to y tricks.


    "I''ll definitely do it. If you don''t eat it, then I will go now."


    After hearing these words, Aileen really bes obedient.


    Although it feels a little strange, she still picks up the lunch box he prepares for her. When she is about


    to eat it, she feels a steady gaze fixed on her.


    As Aileen has just looked up, she meets Aaron''s affectionate eyes.


    That kind of affectionate gaze was so overwhelming.


    She feels that she will be stuck in it. She really can''t imagine that she will actually like Aaron so much


    one day and that she is not willing to leave him at all. But she knows she can''t go on like this anymore.


    It seems she has to take an extreme approach.


    Aileen originally looks down at the lunch box in her hand. Aaron looks at her, feeling relieved now


    because she will eat the food next second. Therefore, his efforts in making the meal won''t be in vain.


    However, what Aaron never expects is that Aileen picks up the box lunch he has carefully prepared for


    her and throws it to the ground violently. It falls so hard, so he only hears a huge crack.


    He looks at Aileen incredulously, because he doesn''t believe she will do such a thing. This is actually


    tearing his heart apart, which is not like something she will do.


    "Aileen..." Aaron''s voice is a little hoarse. He looks at Aileen in confusion.


    "Do you know what I want to do now? No matter how you threaten me, I hope we won''t meet again."


    Aileen takes a deep breath. This time she really makes up her mind.


    Aaron''s body trembles slightly, but he just looks at Aileen nkly, not intending to speak.


    "I hope you don''t let you see you again. This is what I really want to say," Aileen suppresses her


    sadness and speaks in a cold voice.


    "What did you say?" Aaron asks frustratedly. If he hasn''t heard what Aileen says with his own ears, he


    wouldn''t believe it even if he were killed.


    Later, although Aaron is deeply hurt, at the same time, he also feels that something is wrong. Aileen''s


    mood changes too fast now. He thinks that there must be a reason.


    "Aileen, what happened? If you have any troubles, you can tell me. You don¡¯t have to do it on your own.


    We can solve them together. You don¡¯t have to worry about your parents. I will try to find a way with


    your brother..." Aaron is now analyzing Aileen''s concerns one by one, hoping that he can help her solve


    her problems.


    Aileen''s heart hurts even more now. She has said so many cruel things to him, but why is he still so


    obsessed with her? Does he really want her to ruthlessly tear his heart apart and then he is finally


    willing to leave her?


    She thinks to herself, "Aaron, how can you be so silly?"


    However, she absolutely can''t relent at this time. Because she has no right to choose, she definitely


    can''t go back.


    She gasps, "Do you know why I be like this?"


    Aileen asks coldly, looking at Aaron indignantly.


    Aaron is shocked that Aileen says such things over and over again. He just wants to exin but is


    interrupted by her immediately.


    "It''s all because of you. If I hadn''te to save you, I wouldn''t have done those silly things at all. I


    wouldn''t be threatened by Richard. You are really my cmity. Only by staying away from you will I be


    happy. Otherwise, my family will get into trouble with me."


    Aileen rants about all the things she wants to say like crazy. Every word pierces Aaron''s heart as if it


    were a knife.


    It turns out that she is really not joking with him.


    It turns out that she really hates him. Those feelings that he thinks that she would like him are all


    illusions. All these efforts he does are in vain because his efforts will not be rewarded at all. This


    woman actually mes all the faults on him.


    "Finally, I''m wrong about you."


    Aaron only says a word, then turned and left.


    Aileen looks at his back, but there is an indescribable loss in her heart. She doesn''t expect that she


    actually manages to drive him away at this moment. She starts to sneer. She even wants to ask


    herself, "Is it really worth it?"


    ...

 Chapter 715 Richard Goes To Prison

    Chapter 715 Richard Goes To Prison


    ...


    "Now a week has passed. I really miss the children." In the vi, Miya really can''t stay here for one


    more second. She doesn''t know how she can survive these days in torment.


    Alex gives her a smirk, "If you want a baby so much, I don''t mind having another one with you right


    away."


    Miya retorts him with a weird smile, "I don''t have as much energy as you. If you want one, then give


    birth to it by yourself. Don''te to me."


    "Honey, do you think I don''t want to do it? If I could do it, I would have given birth long ago."


    He actually answers her question seriously. Miya immediately rolls her eyes. Can this man stop arguing


    with her for one day?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "When will you be able to solve the problems there? I think if I don''t reunite with the children tomorrow,


    I might really die," Miya can only continue speaking with exaggeration.


    Alex nces at Miya heartily and then strokes her head as if he were touching a puppy. He then says


    to her, "It''s ok."


    OK?


    At this time, Alex is looking at the phone anxiously, as if something big is going to happen. Miya


    naturally sees the excitement on his face, which can''t be pretended. She bes even more curious,


    "Why are youughing so weirdly all of a sudden?"


    "How can you describe your husband like that?"


    As Alex is speaking, he turns on the TV at the same time.


    "I''m not in the mood to watch TV right now." Miya deliberately turns her head away because she just


    wants to fight Alex right now.


    "I promise that after you watch it, you will find the surprise you want," Alex says to Miya, trying to keep


    her in suspense.


    Miya simply leans her back on the sofa and closes her eyes. She doesn''t want to pay attention to those


    things.


    "Mr. Richard sold thepany''s confidential information, which caused thepany''s shareholders to


    withdraw their shares. Because this caused major troubles to thepany, it took Richard to court due


    to the serious matter..."


    Hearing such words from the news on the TV set, Miya rushes directly to the TV sensitively and hears


    such earth-shattering news.


    She finally understands what Alex means by what he just said. It turns out that he doesn''t really want to


    watch TV. He probably just wants to let her know about this.


    "This...what the hell did you do?" Miya looks at Alex and then watches TV. She always feels that he


    must have something to do with this matter by smiling like that.


    Alex acts like, "I''ll tell you if youe over to beg me." Miya feels like she is exhausted.


    "Stop keeping me in suspense. Tell me right now what the hell is going on." Miya shakes his shoulders


    desperately because she can''t wait to know how this happened.


    But Alex still looks arrogant, and then he touches his cheek with his hand. And he says smugly, "Kiss


    me and I''ll tell you."


    Miya rolls her eyes right away. She doesn''t expect that this guy still wants to take advantage of her, but


    she really wants to know now. Therefore, she kisses his face lightly.


    Alex frowns and says to her, "This kiss is too fast. It''s unqualified. I want to be more emotional."


    Miya is so speechless. At this time, how can he actually make the kiss so serious? But now she really


    wants to know what happened, so she kisses him hard on the cheek again.


    Alex nods in satisfaction at this time and sighs with some enjoyment, "This is better."


    "Okay, then just tell me now," Miya urges again.


    "Don''t worry, do you remember I went to the vi to rescue you that night?" Alex says slowly and


    deliberately, so as to evoke Miya''s memory.


    "I remember. What happened that night?"


    Miya is even more puzzled.


    "I stole his confidential documents while saving you, and then sent this anonymously to a well-known


    newspaper in the country..." When Alex says this, he pauses intentionally.


    "When apany''s confidential documents are discovered, he could no longer keep his position in his


    company. Then he was treated as a spy by people of theirpany, so he was cklisted." Miya tries


    toplete the things that he doesn''t finish.


    Alex nods looks at Miya with satisfaction, andpliments her, "My wife is really smart. You deserve to


    be my woman."


    Miya turns his head quickly and continues to speak reasonably, "That is to say, he has be a stray


    dog of thepany, then where will he go now?"


    Alex shrugs and doesn''t say anything, but he nicely curves his lips. Miya knows that this man is hiding


    something from her as she looks at him like that.


    "You know where he is, right?" Miya is confirmed.


    "I can only tell you, the police station."


    When Alex grits his teeth and says thest three words, Miya almost staggers back. How could this be


    possible? How can such a shrewd person like him get into the police station?


    Although Miya doesn''t say anything, Alex seems to read her mind.


    "Because only at the police station can he be safe and sound. Otherwise, hispany can ask him to


    compensate for the loss at any time, which would be a huge amount of money. Anyway, hiding in jail


    may be his only way out."


    "Will he make aeback?" Miya says with worry.


    "Don''t worry. Even if he wants to make aeback, it will be a matter of hundreds of yearster. Now,


    it is also very difficult for him to get out of prison," Alex exined calmly.


    "This thing happened too suddenly, but why there are no signs before?" Miya is still surprised.


    "How can I tell you this kind of thing in advance? It will only scare you. Of course, I have to wait until it''s


    almost settled, then everyone would be satisfied."


    As Alex says, he gives Miya another kiss on the forehead.


    Miya finally understands at this time.


    "So we don''t have to worry about it now. Let''s make a baby right away." As he says, he rushes towards


    Miya.


    This guy changes the subject really quickly and also moves so fast.

 Chapter 716 Aileen Apologizes

    Chapter 716 Aileen Apologizes


    She still has a lot of questions to ask him, but she has already been stripped naked by Alex


    involuntarily. No one canpete with him when he wants to have sex.


    Miya can''t stop him at all. After a while, she is infatuated by his kiss. The whole person softens.


    Unexpectedly, his kissing skills were really getting better and better. She is really tempted by him. In


    the end, she can only cooperate with his movements and they reach orgasm together.


    Unexpectedly, they continue to have sex after that. After a long while. Miya falls asleep. Then Alex


    gently carries her into the bathroom and then lightly strokes her body. He helps her having a bath and


    gave a her massage.


    Although Miya is exhausted, she also feels that someone is massaging her. When she wakes up, she


    sees an extremely handsome face erging in front of her, making her blush and her heart beating


    fast.


    The steam in the bathroom makes Miya flush and her delicate face bes cuter. This makes Alex


    even more excited, but he could only suppress his desire little by little because he knows that Miya''s


    current situation does not seem to be suitable for intense sex.


    However, he is so enchanted just by looking at her beautiful body. He thinks that good things should be


    tasted slowly. Anyway, they have so many days to spend with each other, he can''t do it too often.


    However, Miya is a bit shy now.


    "Just let me do it by myself," Miya says. When she thinks of it, she realizes that her whole body is so


    weak. She doesn''t know what this man does to her and actually makes her feel so tired. Therefore, she


    looks at him with aint.


    When he is about to want to talk to her, Alex gently flicks the water droplets on her forehead with his


    hand mischievously. The water droplets are crystal clear, which makes her face seem like shining. He


    can''t help but want to have sex with her again.


    "Babe, do you know that you are so gorgeous now? You are really beautiful," Alex can''t help but


    compliment her, but Miya bes even more embarrassed. She goes red as a beetroot. She is too


    shy to speak, so she just turns her head away quietly.


    However, in Alex''s eyes, Miya''s shy look is more like a seduction, "Why can you arouse my desire all


    the time, my wife?"


    He just gives himself a cold shower just now because he is afraid of seeing Miya like this now. Then he


    can''t help but sleep with her again.


    Miya feels a little speechless, but she doesn''t know how to talk to him about these things. She


    obviously thinks that her body has always been great and strong, but after being tortured by him, she


    feels that her body was getting weaker and weaker.


    Obviously, this is not the first time for the two of them to have sex. Why does she always feel so tired?


    But thinking of what they just talk about, she just couldn''t help but say, "Just now..."


    However, before she finishes what she wants to say, Alex says domineeringly, "If you want to continue


    to discuss the matter just now, I will continue to talk to you with my body, so what you need to do now is


    to enjoy the bath, let me help you, and finally fall asleep slowly, okay?"


    Miya can''t reject him as he is being so domineering, so she just listens to him. She doesn''t know why


    she is bing more and more obedient to this man. But she really feels that she is exhausted.


    Maybe it is because he has too much sex with her.


    This man seems to be triggered every day. She doesn¡¯t know why he has so much energy. While


    having sex with her every day, he also has to deal with Richard. Howe he has so much time and


    energy?


    But Miya doesn''t bother to care about so much with him because she is really exhausted right now, so


    she can only close her eyes obediently, let Alex wash her body, and enjoy it. Then she finally falls


    asleep.


    She feels big palms carrying her, and then shey on arge soft bed. When she wakes up, it is noon


    the next day.


    But when she wakes up, she can''t find Alex even after searching the entire vi. Where does he go?


    She wants to tell him that she is going to find the children or to bring the children back so that they


    won''t be so lonely on the ind.


    The children probably won''t be happy as they are staying in a deste ce. Although they are a little


    afraid of Richard''s revenge before, now Alex says that Richard is already in jail, so they shouldn''t be


    worried about this anymore.


    But Miya can''t get through with his phone. Why is this man missing again? He doesn''t even try to tell


    her in advance. But an idea suddenlyes to her mind. It''ll be better to go to the ind secretly by


    herself.


    But if Alexes back and can¡¯t see her, he will probably go crazy again, so she''d better bear with it


    for now. Miya doesn''t expect that she actually does so many things and considers so much for Alex.


    When Miya walks to the living room, she sees a lonely figure, who is Aileen. She is sitting there like a


    walking corpse.


    She always feels that there''s something wrong with Aileen now.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Miya just wants to walk over to say hello to Aileen, but when she recalls the horrible scene that she


    tried to choke her before, she stops hesitantly.


    Aileen immediately notices Miya stopping there, so she hurries to walk to her, but the two of them don''t


    say anything, which is a bit awkward.


    After a while of silence, Miya finally decides to speak first, but at this time Aileen took the first step. She


    lowers her head and says with guilt, "I''m so sorry about what I didst time. I was too impulsive. And I


    just wanted to avenge Richard, because what he did was too outrageous."


    Aileen still grits her teeth when talking about these things.


    It is difficult for Miya to understand how Aileen feels when she says these words.

 Chapter 717 Richard escapes from prison

    Chapter 717 Richard escapes from prison


    Miya looks solemn but doesn''t say much. First, she is still a little afraid of Aileen, because she always


    feels that she is a little different from who she is before. Second, Aileen is still Alex''s sister no matter


    what happened. They are still a family, so she can''t make things too awkward.


    Seeing Miya''s reaction like this, Aileen continues to speak quietly, her eyes slightly anxious, "Miya, are


    you still angry with me? It was all my fault before, can you forgive me? I really know I''m wrong. I


    shouldn¡¯t do whatever it takes to get revenge. I shouldn¡¯t hurt you. And I almost got you killed. I really


    am a sinner."


    As Aileen is speaking, she suddenly kneels.


    As Miya sees her like that, she can''t bear it, so she can only grab her hands immediately, trying to lift


    her up.


    However, Aileen insists on kneeling on the ground. Miya can''t help but frown.


    "Miya, please forgive me for my ignorance. It''s all my fault. Don''t me my brother." The tears well up


    in her eyes. And she starts crying.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not angry with you anymore. I know you are also confused by hatred. It¡¯s okay if you


    make it clear. Anyway, we are a family, so you don¡¯t have to apologize. Just stand up, okay?" Miya is


    very patient and lifts her body.


    Aileen raises her head slightly, feeling unbelievable. Then she looks at Miya withplicated feelings,


    "Miya, are you really willing to forgive me? Are you really not angry with me?"


    The shock flickers in Miya''s eyes. She doesn''t expect that Aileen will be so exaggerated. She can only


    sigh and then continues to say to her, "Don''t worry, I won''t me you."


    "Are you really not angry with me? Even if I did those outrageous things to you and almost took your


    life?" Aileen still asks insistently, but Miya feels that Aileen is a little too emotional. Although she always


    feels terrifying as she recalls that she was almost pushed off the roof, now she feels that since Aileen


    sincerely wants to apologize, she also wants to let it go.


    "I don''t remember that thing a long time ago. I only remember that you are kind to me, so you don''t


    have to talk about these things anymore. Stand up first, okay?" Miya just wants the family to be


    peaceful and happy.


    Aileen let out a sigh of relief, but the expression on her face doesn''t rx. She pours a cup of tea, then


    hands it to Miya respectfully, and says humbly, "Miya, I''ll believe that you really forgive me after you


    drink this cup of tea."


    With that, Aileen kneels again.


    Miya hasn''t even had time to react. Why does Aileen now like to kneel so much?


    "Stand up first. Then we''ll talk." Miya is really not used to it while Aileen just kept kneeling down in front


    of her. But Aileen always looks like if she doesn''t drink the tea, she won''t get up.


    Helplessly, Miya can only drink the tea obediently. Aileen isn''t willing to stand up until she finishes


    drinking the tea.


    "By the way, I still want to ask you a question. Isn''t my brother at home today?" Aileen asks as soon as


    she stands up.


    Actually, Miya is also thinking about this, so she looks a bit annoyed.


    "I didn''t see him when I woke up today. I don''t know where he went."


    "That''s good." After hearing this, a smile appears on Aileen''s face.


    Upon seeing this, Miya is worried. And she thinks that something is wrong and then she feels her head


    dizzy. Then the whole world falls into a blur...


    Miya points at the teacup and can''t utter a word.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to you, but I really need your help, so I can only do this." This


    is thest word Miya hears. And then she lost consciousness.


    Finally, Aileen helps Miya walk to the underground parking lot. She surreptitiously ces Miya who


    passes out into the trunk of the car and then drives out without anyone knowing it. On the way, she


    avoids everything, including the helpers and bodyguards.


    Because, from this moment on, she will do what she wants to do and do it in her own way. She will


    never give up until thest moment. Aileen drives the car into an empty ce. There is a helicopter


    above the ce. The people in it have been waiting for a long time. Then she takes Miya to get into the


    helicopter. The helicopter flows slowly.


    ...


    In the office, a man is leafing through the files with his slender fingers.


    With a smile at the corner of his mouth, Alex can''t help but think of Miya. He wonders if she wakes up


    at this moment and mes himself for making her so tired yesterday, so he wants to let her take a


    good rest. But have she eaten yet?


    Thinking of this, he is preparing to call her in the vi, but Randy walks in a hurry at this time. He looks


    a little anxious and flustered, and even a little depressed.


    After Alex sees this, he feels that something is wrong. He immediately asks, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s bad. Richard is out of prison." Randy speaks immediately after hearing the order.


    "Out of prison? How is that possible?" Alex is a little surprised. But on the surface, he is calm and


    composed. Technically, his n is so thorough. Richard should not be able to escape.


    Randy adds, "To be precise, he might have escaped from prison. I don''t know what kind of mysterious


    group helped him escape, so now the police can''t find him."


    Hearing this, Alex lets out a sigh of relief, "It doesn''t matter even if it happened, because he can''t live in


    this city anymore."


    Therefore, he doesn''t need to worry about that.


    Now thepany''s stock price has risen sharply, and it will soon be asrge as the previous Alex


    Group. They are just one step away. As long as the purchase of Dennis''s share from the Sue Group is


    done, it will be enough to allow him to take down the entire group. At that time, he will let Miya own the


    most powerfulpany in the world and it only belongs to her.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He even does this for this woman. She should be so moved after knowing this.


    "As for Richard, you don''t need to care about it."


    Randy wants to say something, but after seeing him interrupt, he doesn''t say it.


    Alex just wants to call back home, but what if Miya is still sleeping? He doesn''t want to wake her up, he


    will go back himself. Anyway, thepany''s matters here is almost done. He wants to go back and


    surprise her today.


    "Get the car ready now. I want to go back."


    Randy bows his head respectfully, "Yes, I''ll prepare right away."

 Chapter 718 She Disappears

    Chapter 718 She Disappears


    Randy wants to say something, but Alex res at him as if asking him why he hasn''t acted quickly.


    Then Randy has to leave with words that are not spoken. He feels that there is something wrong with


    Richard. But his boss has not given orders to continue investigating, he has to let it go.


    Alex is pondering whether he should give Miya a big surprise today after tossing about so muchst


    night.


    When they are in the car, Randy wants to say something but shuts his mouth. Alex is not used to


    seeing him like this, "Is there anything wrong?"


    "Nothing ..." Randy does not dare to say too much. But when he sees that Alex''s scorching gaze


    remains on him, he wonders whether he should discuss the situation of Richard with Alex.


    Before Randy opens his mouth, Alex interrupts him.


    "By the way, I want to ask you a question, how can I give a romantic surprise to a woman?"


    Randy is stunned for a moment. The president even asks him such a question.


    He is at a loss for some time. After all, he is not experienced in this aspect. But he still thinks about it


    and says, "I guess girls like to see a lot of balloons."


    Alex''s face freezes and he seems to be thinking about something. Randy thinks he is going to be


    scolded in the next second, but Alex does not lose his temper and agrees with him.


    "You do have a point." Randy does not expect that Alex should take his advice. "Go and help me


    prepare for it." He wants to give Miya a big surprise. He wants her to live a happy life without any


    trouble.


    Miya, after seeing how nice I am to you, do not let me down.


    He bes inexplicably excited due to the preparation of a surprise for Miya. Randy beside him also


    sees that a corner of his mouth is raised unconsciously.


    No wonder people in love are said to be nymphomaniacs and idiots. It seems that this extremely


    arrogant president is no exception either. As the old saying goes, even heroes fall for beauties. In this


    world, perhaps only Miya could make Alex like this.


    "Randy, ask someone to make preparations at the vi immediately. Don''t disturb people inside the


    vi. By the way, help me call the vi." Randy ispletely speechless. He has a phone in his hand,


    why does not he call by himself?


    But after a while, Randy feels strange, "I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t get through the phone in the vi."


    Alexpresses his lips. The signal of his home has gone wrong. It is necessary tomunicate with


    the telpany.


    "Let¡¯s separate here, you go on with what I want you to prepare. Besides, the balloons should be heart-


    shaped and pink, since all girls like that romantic color."


    Although Randy feels a little surprised, he nods. He gets off the car and goes to do as Alex told.


    When Alex goes back to the vi, he finds that the vi is quiet. Although he feels a little strange, he


    does not think much and walks in because he wants to go straight to the room where Miya is sleeping.


    Even though she may be tired after tossing about yesterday, it is almost afternoon, she should be


    awake.


    Alex asks Randy to prepare those heart-shaped balloons outside the vi. Once he takes Miya out to


    the balcony, Randy immediately acts ording to Alex''s eyes, and flies those heart-shaped balloons to


    hold a romantic and grand wedding for her as a celebration for the development of theirpany.


    Upon thinking of this, the smile on Alex¡¯s face bes more obvious. He wonders whether Miya will


    throw herself into his arms when she sees so many balloons. She will be in a mess after being moved


    by him. Perhaps they can have another lingering night.


    Alex cannot imagine Miya¡¯s reaction when she sees such a scene. She should be full of thirst for it.


    After all, this is a big surprise. She will be certain to fall into his arms.


    At the thought of this, the corners of his mouth rise again, as he has anticipated such a surprise for a


    long time. After all, they have not been so romantic for a long time. He must give her an unexpected


    surprise this time so that she could have more faith in their love.


    Alex can hardly believe that after opening the room, it is empty.


    Where is the person on the bed?


    "Miya!" Alex immediately goes to the restroom, and no one is there either!


    What''s this all about? How can Miya disappear for no reason?


    "Butler!" Being unable to find her, Alex immediately realizes that something is wrong. He frowns and


    roars.


    The butler rushes to Alex without stop when he hears his voice, and Alex''s ck eyes sink. The air


    bes a little oppressive somehow.


    "President, what''smanded ..." the butler says breathlessly and desperately lowers his breathing,


    because he knows that something is wrong as soon as he hears the voice of Alex as if he is about to


    kill someone, but he does not know what has happened.


    Alex looks down at the butler and nces at the bed with one corner of his eyes, "Where is she?"


    The butler is now on his knees, trembling in fear, and after he reacts, he realizes that Miya is missing.


    "I''m asking you, where is she?" When he finds that the butler says nothing, Alex questions again with


    an aggressive tone.


    The butler is shivering all over. Facing Alex''s domineering questioning, he cannot remain silent. No


    matter how scared he is, he has to answer carefully, "I ... do not know either ..." He''s stuttering and


    speaks on and off.


    "What have you been doing?" Alex speaks in a cold voice.


    The sense of joy felt just nowpletely disappears. It is reced by countless anxiety and worry.


    Miya, where the hell have you been?


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Why does she get into trouble so easily even though he just leaves for such a short time? In the future,


    he will tie Miya to his body so that he could never lose her.

 Chapter 719 Are They Going to Join Hands?

    Chapter 719 Are They Going to Join Hands?


    Alex res fiercely at the butler who is kneeling on the ground. The butler feels as if he has been


    skinned alive. He feels worse than death.


    Has he just figured out what is going on? The president cares about Miya so much.


    "Tell me." Alex could only speak coldly now, and he must know what all this is about. How could Miya


    disappear from the vi? He has arranged so many bodyguards to guard her. If she is taken away,


    there is only one possibility: someone inside the vi coborates with people from outside.


    The butler remains kneeling on the ground with his head lowered without uttering a word because he


    dare not open his mouth at this time. Otherwise, he will bring about his own destruction. But now the


    president has asked him to speak, if he does not open his mouth, he may die sooner. He could only


    say with a trembling voice, "In fact, I have never seen her out of the door." So, he does not know when


    she disappears. The butler dare not say more.


    Alex kicks the chair in front of him with his foot. The chair then falls to the ground, and crackles. He


    seems to be venting his anger.


    "Get out! Ask Randy toe here!" He must know who the hell is behind all of this and who dares to


    touch his woman. That person must be sick of living. He will get that person bear all the consequences.


    After hearing this, the butler seems to be saved, and hurries out immediately. Since Alex looks as if he


    is about to eat someone alive, he runs as fast as he could.


    Randy, who is downstairs preparing ording to Alex¡¯s instruction, sees the butler hurrying towards


    him. He thinks that Alex has already prepared everything and that he now just needs to release all the


    balloons as instructed.


    So he says to the inte, "Go into action right away."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Subsequently, thousands of pink balloons inside the courtyard soar up into the air, creating a


    spectacr scene.


    When Randy sees so many pink balloons in front of his eyes, he raises the corners of his mouth with


    satisfaction. At this moment, the butler is stunned for a moment and looks at the pink sky, finally, he


    breathlessly walks up to Randy.


    Before the butler opens his mouth, Randy strokes his back with good intentions and says, "Do not


    worry, youe to ask me to release the balloons into the sky immediately as instructed by the


    president, right? I''ve done it now, so you don''t need to worry."


    The butler is still gasping for air and his words be smooth after a long time.


    "Miya is missing, and the president asks you to see him immediately." After several pauses, he says


    this sentence slowly.


    Randy frowns and suddenly feels that a disaster is imminent. He does expect Miya to be in trouble


    again. He regrets his self-assertion just now. He should have waited for the butler toe up to him


    and finish that sentence before acting. But now it is toote, he could only go to Alex immediately.


    Alex is a little grief-stricken. He pinches his temple with his hands in anguish and a heavy heart. He has


    thought that they could happily enjoy the following time together, but she is missing.


    With pain in his eyes, he sees balloons soaring outside the window, which is a romantic surprise he has


    prepared for Miya. He does not expect that he should see the balloons alone. He even feels that the


    scene in front is a little ironic because he has not protected Miya well. He is not a qualified husband.


    Miya, don¡¯t let anything happen to you. Otherwise, he will never forgive himself for the rest of his life.


    ...


    Before going to Alex, Randy has made an investigation, and figured out what has happened.


    Hearing a knock on the door, "Come in." Alex answers with a deep voice.


    Randy is holding a report in his hand. He lowers his head and reports with a vigorous voice, "I''ve


    already sent someone to investigate the video cameras in the vi, and find some video recordings


    have been deleted. They also find an interference unit for isting signals. And most importantly, the


    servants fell into a briefa for some time."


    Hearing these messages, veins on Alex''s face are about to stand out. The whole incident must be


    premeditated. That person must be very familiar with the vi''s situation. Thinking about it this way,


    only one person is possible.


    "Go on," Alex says.


    Randy swallows his saliva, "Although there are no recordings on the cameras for a while, there is a


    very clear picture of Aileen driving away."


    As expected, he has not guessed wrong, it is that woman again. What tricks his good sister intend to


    y? Does she really not let go of his woman?


    Randy wants to continue, but he immediately pauses after thinking of something, which has been


    observed by Alex.


    "Tell me all of your thoughts." Alex desperately suppresses the anger in his heart because he wants to


    fly into a rage now. He wants to catch Aileen and teach her a hard lesson.


    "I suspect that it has something to do with Richard ... But it is just a guess, I don''t know if it''s true."


    Randy says cautiously. He is paying close attention to the change of Alex''s face every minute.


    Alex finally understands everything now. It is not impossible.


    "Investigate immediately where he has been to after being released from prison?" Alex is remorseful,


    but he could only suppress that remorse in his heart now.


    Randy nods and goes out.


    Alex picks up his phone and desperately tries to dial Aileen''s number.


    "I''m sorry, the subscriber you dialed cannot be reached at the moment."


    No matter how many times Alex calls, the phone repeats the same sentence and cannot be reached.


    No reply! It seems that Aileen¡¯s audacity is growing day by day, and her action is more and more


    capricious.


    If she dares to harm Miya, he will not let her off. He is so angry that he throws his phone to the ground,


    and as a punching bag, it is broken into two pieces.


    Have Aileen and Richard joined hand in hand to deal with him?

 Chapter 720 Almost Being Raped

    Chapter 720 Almost Being Raped


    Alex is thinking solemnly, at a loss for a moment.


    How can Aileen do this? He hopes what he guesses is wrong. But, now, what is happening to Miya?


    ...


    Miya opens her eyes, feeling sore and ache all over, but it is pitch-dark. Recalling the things before she


    falls into aa, she remembers that Aileen gives her a cup of tea, and then she bes


    unconscious. Any sane person will figure out that there is a problem with that cup of tea.


    She is drugged by Aileen. It''s just that it''s dark here, so she doesn''t even know what kind of ce it is.


    She tries to stand up but finds that her hands and feet are tied with a very thick rope. She can''t move at


    all.


    This is too much. She wants to forgive Aileen, but she doesn''t expect her to do such a thing to her.


    "Aileen, Aileen, let me go right now..." Miya doesn''t know what Aileen will do to her in the next moment,


    so she can only shout here, hoping someone cane to rescue her. But what she gets is always


    dead silence.


    Is there no one here? And it''s so dark here. She doesn''t even know what kind of ce it is.


    "Let me go!" Miya can only shout that sentence from beginning to end. The struggling sound seems so


    helpless. In the end, darkness surrounds her, making her a bit flustered, "Alex, where are you? Come


    and save me."


    Tears roll down her face. She also hates her cowardice.


    "He won''te to you." Someone''s deep voice is heard, which sounds familiar.


    But what surprises Miya is that a man is lying next to her.


    "Who? Who are you?" Miya flinches back vigntly. Because it is too dark here, let alone people, she


    can''t even see a shadow.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Unexpectedly, without seeing me for a few days, you just forget me so quickly."


    There is a hint of helplessness and provocation in the man''s voice.


    This feeling suddenly rms Miya, "You are Richard?" Although she is intensely anxious, she has a


    feeling in her guts that she is right.


    Soon, the man in the dark confirms her suspicions.


    "It seems that you still care about me. You actually recognize my voice," Richard says smugly.


    It''s actually Richard! How unfortunate she is.


    "But, shouldn''t you be in jail?" This is what Miya is confused about. Things that are written in the news


    certainly can''t be wrong.


    Richard moves closer to Miya, "Because I think it''s so boring to stay in jail, I want to be with you, then I


    come out."


    Miya suddenlyes to her senses. Although it sounds like he is joking, she can feel that he really


    wants to be with her from the lines.


    "How many times have I told you? I have someone I like, and I have a family. I won''t be interested in


    you. Just forget it." Miya can only depress him again and again. She really doesn''t want to get


    entangled with him.


    "Miya, you don''t know. I can''t see you these days. I really miss you. I think my heart belongs to you. My


    body is not my own anymore. It''s all yours," Richard keeps repeating these words to her ear.


    Miya really feels ufortable after hearing that.


    "Stop saying that!" She really couldn''t bear this anymore.


    Richard doesn''t take Miya''s words to heart and continued to say more affectionately, "It''s been so long.


    Don''t you know my feelings? I have always wanted to be with you. As long as you promise to be with


    me, I can do anything you want me to do."


    Miya hates what is happening now. However, she feels a weight on her body.


    Is... Is Richard going to mess with her? Miya goes mad and fights against him desperately.


    "Go away right now. Don''t touch me, you bastard! Demon!"


    "Since you think I am a demon, then I will be one as you wish," Richard says with a sneer.


    "Don''t..."


    Miya grits her teeth tightly, trying to resist frantically. She is scared, afraid that she would be raped by


    him. She can''t do things that will disappoint Alex.


    Just when she is about to break down, the light in the room is suddenly turned on.


    Miya sees that Richard''s face is so close to her. He can almost kiss her.


    "I have done what I promised you. Should you also do what you promise me?" The person who says


    that is Aileen.


    Miya is shocked because she doesn''t know since when Aileen starts to hook up with Richard again.


    "Aileen, stop being silly." Miya only hopes that she can pull back before it''s toote. "This man is scum.


    He''s not worth your cooperation. Do you forget that? It''s him that made the man you like..."


    Just as Miya wants to continue speaking, Aileen interrupts her in a cold tone.


    "You''re talking nonsense. Can you stop now?"


    Miya has never seen Aileen saying things with such a tone before. She seems topletely change


    into another person.


    "How did you be this? Didn''t you already ask me to forgive you? Then why are you doing this to


    me now?" Miya can''t understand what Aileen is doing now.


    Aileen still looks cold.


    "I don''t want to listen to you bullshitting right now. Richard, time to get out, now." Aileen is actually


    ordering him toe out with a domineering tone.


    To Miya''s surprise, Richard, who sticks with her, really listens to Aileen and stands up.


    After Aileen finishes speaking, she walks out immediately. After Richard stands up, he bends down


    again and kisses her hard on the cheek.


    "Miya, don''t worry. I will be back to you soon." Richard leaves slowly after saying that.


    Miya feels disgusted about his kiss just now. She feels like she is going mad. She is almost raped by


    Richard... She doesn''t dare to think about it anymore. Because things like that are so horrible, she feels


    it is terrifying even if she recalls it now.


    If it weren''t for Aileen''s timely appearance just now, maybe she will really be raped by that


    demon.

 Chapter 721 I Want You To Fall In Love With me

    Chapter 721 I Want You To Fall In Love With me


    If she puts it in this way, maybe Aileen is actually helping her to get rid of Richard.


    That''s impossible. If it weren''t for Aileen to drug her, how can she end up in such a ce now?


    Therefore, the most important thing for her now is to find a way to get out of here. If she doesn''t leave


    as soon as possible, what happened just now may happen again.


    The look of Richard just now is so scary. Miya still feels shocked.


    But since her hands and feet are tied, she can''t move at all. She can only pray in this dead silence,


    hoping that Richard never walks into this room again.


    Aileen stands here with a cold face, waiting for Richard to show up.


    As expected, not long after shees here, Richard soon follows her over.


    "Why are you asking me toe here in such a hurry?" Richard looks disdainful.


    Aileen nces at him ndly, but her eyes are determined than ever, "You should know that you still


    owe me."


    "Go ahead. I''m also very happy to work with you." Richard looks into the distance casually, as if he


    were talking to the air.


    He never imagines that one day someone would expose those things that he did and almost makes


    him spend the rest of his life in prison. It''s just that he doesn''t expect that the person who helps him get


    out of prison turns out to be Aileen, a woman he once had under control.


    "You promised me that you would do whatever I asked you," Aileen repeats this again, seeming to


    emphasize something.


    Richard naturally understands the purpose of Aileen. They work with each other to get what they need.


    But she overemphasizes a little this time. He doesn''t know what kind of tricks this woman wants to y.


    "If you have anything to say, just speak up. I''m still waiting to go back and get intimate with Miya." After


    all those rough days in prison, Richard can no longer bear the torment of missing Miya. He swears that


    he must get Miya. If there is no way to have sex with her in the end, she must be destroyed by him.


    Richard straightens his chest, stands up straight, and waits for the condition that Aileen would make.


    When he is in prison, he is really helpless. After all, he is once a powerful man in the business. But he


    doesn''t expect that there would be a day when he is desperate. When he has no money and power, the


    people around him will only take advantage of him. No one will be willing to lend a helping hand to him.


    He finally sees through this merciless world. However, God also gives him a chance to turn defeat into


    victory.


    Because he never dreams that the person trying to find a way to get him out of prison turns out to be


    Aileen, but she has a condition before she helps him.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Of course, he will not be inferior. After hees out of prison, he insists that Aileen must bring Miya to


    him. And Aileen agrees with him immediately. Richard feels a little amazed at that time because she


    just agreed casually. Although he thinks the woman in front of him is here tough at him, she not only


    takes it seriously but also does it. It seems that sometimes, one really can''t underestimate the power of


    a woman.


    He is now also curious about what kind of condition Aileen will make.


    Richard has been standing there for a long time, but Aileen still does not react at all. Is she dumb?


    "What I''ve promised you, I will definitely do it! So you can just spit it out now. Don''t waste our time!" In


    fact, what he wants to say most is not to waste his time with Miya. This time, he must have sex with


    Miya passionately.


    After a while, Aileen speaks slowly, "Do you like Miya so much?"


    "Aren''t you just talking nonsense? You can''t see something so obvious?" Richard is now looking at her


    like an idiot.


    Aileen clenches her fists tightly. At this moment, she really risks it all.


    Richard just wants to turn around impatiently, but then Aileen jumps on him unexpectedly. Her lips fall


    urately on him.


    He subconsciously wants to push away the woman who is taking the initiative to kiss him, but she


    seems to have seen thating, so she bites his lips heavily.


    There is a strong smell of blood in his mouth.


    Is this woman crazy?


    Even though Richard is a little amazed and also feels his lips hurt a bit, he quickly pushes Aileen aside


    without hesitation.


    Aileen is pushed to the ground, but there is a bright red on the corner of her mouth, which is Richard''s


    blood because she bites him so hard. She would have bitten harder if he hadn''t pushed her away in


    time.


    "Aileen!" Richard yells loudly. Before he can rebuke her, Aileen wipes her chin with her hand and then


    speaks in a cold voice.


    "My condition is that you should fall in love with me."


    Each word is taking Aileen all her strength.


    Richard despises her and sneers, "You want me to like you? Are you taking the wrong pill or being


    haunted? And you''re acting like a maniac."


    "I''m not joking, and I''m not being crazy. I''m serious!" Aileen gets up from the ground and pats the dust


    on her body with her hands. With her serious look, she doesn''t seem to be joking at all.


    Richard is also taken aback by how serious Aileen looks now. Because he has never seen Aileen like


    this before, she seems to havepletely changed into another person now. However, she also looks


    courageous. There should be something called dignity that has taken root in her. Therefore, she now


    seems to be rebornpletely.


    Unfortunately, she''s not his type. The only goddess in his heart is Miya. There is no room for other


    people anymore.


    "Stop acting in front of me. I still remember how much you love Aaron. Do you think you can let me


    believe your sincerity with one kiss? Don''t you just make it too simple?" Richard simply walks up to


    Aileen and holds Aileen''s chin with his hand disdainfully, without any feeling of pity.


    Suddenly, Richard makes Aileen have nothing to say.


    Then Richard lets go of his hand mercilessly. Aileen almost falls to the ground while staggering back,


    but she manages to stand still. She doesn''t choose to refute.

 Chapter 722 Dont Flatter Yourself

    Chapter 722 Don''t tter Yourself


    When Richard takes a few steps forward, Aileen seems to have suddenly thought of something, so she


    immediately throws herself on him without hesitation. She holds his waist from behind and embraces


    him tightly.


    Richard''s brow furrowed even harder. What the hell is this woman doing?


    "Do you have enough? Don''t y these games with me. I don''t have time to do these with you."


    Richard is already impatient. He doesn''t want to y cat and mouse with her. The only woman in his


    heart is Miya.


    Aileen also risks it all and says directly to him, "This is the condition you promised me. Since you


    promised me, then you must do it."


    As she is speaking, she holds Richard''s hand tighter, for fear that he would disappear as soon as she


    lets go of her hand.


    "Do you think I will believe this nonsense? I will tell you one more time. I won''t fall in love with you. Just


    forget it. Don''t waste your time on me. I''m just having a deal with you. No emotion is involved. And the


    way you pester me will only make me feel even more disgusted." Richard means it from the bottom of


    his heart. Because it is true, he hates seeing this woman. She''s really a prima donna.


    "Then you can treat this as a deal!" Richard shakes her hand away again. When he is about to step


    forward, Aileen shouts loudly at him.


    Richard quickly reaches a conclusion in his heart. This woman must be crazy. And she can''t be cured


    now.


    "I''m sorry, I never trade my feelings, so just stop it. And even if a hundred years have passed and you


    are the only woman left in this world, I won¡¯t fall in love with you, so please don¡¯t waste our time


    anymore. While I¡¯m still talking to you, please behave yourself.¡±


    Every word Richard says is extremely ironic. He just wants Aileen to know how untouchable he is,


    otherwise, she will really keep pestering him.


    He has spoken so ruthlessly now. Aileen should be able to give up.


    Hearing no sounding from behind him, Richard can''t help but curve his lips in disdain. He has


    seen a lot of scheming women. How will he possibly take this woman seriously? She must be dreaming


    that he will possibly fall in love with her. His heart will always belong to Miya.


    Except for Miya, no one should expect to win his heart.


    Richard has already disregarded the woman behind him. He only wants to find Miya. Only by having


    sex with her, can he find the joy of life.


    Since being gentle is useless, he can only do it in a hard way.


    He kicks open the door of the room where Miya is. When he just wants to walk in, he is fiercely pulled


    out by another person.


    The door has just been opened, but it is closed again. The loud noises make Miya''s heart race.


    Is that bastard, Richard,ing again?


    She is so terrified that she is in pain, and she is at a loss. She can only pray that Alex woulde to


    save her soon.


    "Why did you pull me out again? I''m warning you. I''m losing my patience. Don''t think that I''ll be so


    grateful after you rescue me. I am definitely the kind of person who will take revenge if anyone offends


    me." Richard feels really unbearable. This woman wants to spoil his fun again and again. He has been


    waiting for this moment for so long. Finally, this momentes. He will never let go of this opportunity


    again.


    "Since it is the promise you made, then you have to keep it." Aileen feels that she can''t reason with this


    man, so she can only talk to him in this way. She can just stop being reasonable.


    "Unexpectedly, you are bing more and more unreasonable now." Richard indeed feels a little


    boring. He will probably think about how to deal with the woman in front of him first.


    "Then what do you want me to do so that you can be satisfied?" Richard deliberately lowers his head


    so that his face can be much closer to Aileen''s face.


    Does this woman really want to make him fall in love with her? Or, has she already fallen in love with


    him helplessly as they were working together before?


    "I just told you very clearly, I only have one condition from beginning to end." Aileen''s tone sounds


    stubborn and serious.


    Richard snorts coldly.


    Suddenly, he kisses Aileen on her neck. To be precise, he''s biting.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Suddenly, the exciting feelings spread from the neck of Aileen. She can''t help but let out a coquettish


    moan, which is an irresistible seduction for men.


    Aileen immediately throws her arms on Richard''s neck and begins to twist her body desperately, trying


    to go with his movements as much as possible.


    Richard opens his eyes wide in surprise. He doesn''t expect this woman to cooperate more than he


    thinks. Compared to Miya''s crazy resistance just now, Aileen''s seduction now looks so dull.


    Since when did Aileen be so submissive? In the past, she always wrote all her emotions all on her


    face. He still vividly remembers how she looks when she wants to kill him. Why does she suddenly


    change dramatically? Of course, he will feel suspicious.


    Just as Aileen gently stands on tiptoes and is about to lift her head and kiss Richard''s lips, he pushes


    her aside.


    "I''m only messing with you just now. You actually took it seriously. A woman like you is so cheap."


    Richard looks at the disheveled woman with contempt.


    She is wearing light makeup. Her slightly messy hair sets off her delicate face, which is a little lovely.


    But she looks more coquettish. She is actually a seductress that tortures men.


    Richard thinks to himself, "How can I kiss such a cheap chick? I wonder how many men she has slept


    with."


    Aileen originally thinks that Richard will move on to the next step, but she is actually caught off guard


    and pushed away. Is she really so unattractive? Or maybe she doesn''t y enough tricks.


    "Do you think I kissed your neck just to fuck you? Don''t tter yourself. I just wanted to test how slutty


    the woman standing in front of me is. That''s all." What Richard said is like a merciless knife piercing


    into Aileen''s heart fiercely.


    It stabs deep into her heart.

 Chapter 723 Seduce Him

    Chapter 723 Seduce Him


    This man speaks really cruelly.


    Slutty. Except for that, nothing can be more suitable to describe her.


    "Look at what you look like now, seducing a man who doesn''t like you. You''re so cheap." Richard feels


    that there is no need to be polite with the woman anymore. Since he has alreadye out of prison


    and Miya is in a room close to him, Aileen is useless for him now. Therefore, he doesn''t need to worry


    about fighting against her now.


    Aileen just sneers, "Then I can tell you now that I''m seducing you. I will definitely get you."


    She speaks very bluntly now.


    "Do you think you can arouse my interest like this? It will only make me more and more disgusted. I


    hate women like you. Now when you''re doing this in front of me, I will only feel sick."


    Richard thinks since Aileen likes to humiliate herself so much, he would insult her as she wants.


    "Disgusting?" Aileen''s body trembles slightly. Unexpectedly, he really speaks so ruthlessly.


    "Isn''t it?" Richard curves his lips and asks disdainfully with a strong irony in his tone.


    If Aileen is the woman she used to be, she won''t be able to take this blow. But now, she must take it


    because there are still too many things waiting for her to do. She can''t be taken down so easily


    because she is no longer the person she was before.


    Richard sees the changes in Aileen''s eyes. He has to admit that this woman has changed a lot. It''s not


    her appearance, but the kind of aura she exudes. But now, he is actually a little curious. What kind of


    thing can make her change so much...


    He is actually a little curious about Aileen.


    However, at this moment, Aileen has already sorted out her thoughts. Her calm and delicate face is


    once again shown in front of Richard, "Do you want to deny that you are not the same type of person


    as me?"


    Richard stares at her in amazement. She is retorting her eloquently now.


    Well. Then he can just let her continue. He really wants to know what else this woman is going to say.


    "Keep talking." Richard''s eyes don''t have the kind of disgust like he has just now.


    Aileen lets out a light cough and says hesitantly, "Do you want to deny that you don''t treat Miya in the


    same way?"


    Richard immediately bes indifferently, staring at Aileen with a solemn expression.


    Aileen sees that Richard doesn''t say a word anymore, so she dashes forward. Once again, she throws


    herself into Richard''s arms, stands on tiptoes, and whispers to his ear slowly, "You are so scared to see


    me. Are you also afraid that you will forget Miya and fall in love with me?"


    The tone of her speech is very gentle. Every word seems to able to melt his heart.


    A hint of feeling shes in Richard''s eyes. He really doesn''t understand what the woman is doing right


    now. Is she just messing with him? Or is she just following her heart?


    He can''t figure out what she wants to do now. However, he doesn''t want to guess either. He only needs


    to confirm one thing in his mind now. That is, he can only like one woman in his life. It can only be Miya.


    Aileen is now sticking out her tongue, licking his neck. She even says in a coquettish voice, "Do you


    dare to...touch me?"


    The voice is a little bold, but it is more like teasing.


    Richard''s eyes now be darker. But Aileen keeps leaning on him, so he even feels the curve of her


    body, which has begun to turn him on. The desire in his body bes intense.


    This woman is actually trying to have sex with him.


    "Do you know what you will end up doing like this?" Richard really doesn''t expect her to be so


    coquettish. He actually feels a little disgusted with this feeling, but the moment he lowers his head, he


    sees her breast revealing as if beckoning to him to touch them.


    He has to admit that Aileen''s skills to seduce men are quite good.


    Richard, who has always thought that he will only be interested in Miya, became a little tempted at this


    moment.


    Richard desperately suppresses the desire in his heart and quickly closes his eyes. He will calm


    himself down if he can''t see it. He doesn''t know how many men are seduced by her through this


    method. He always turns a blind eye to the woman who doesn''t behave themselves.


    Suddenly, Richard feels something soft with his hands. He has never had such a wonderful feeling


    before.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He has always been dismissive of women. Therefore, he has hardly touched any woman. The only


    woman he wants to touch is Miya who makes him fall in love. He suddenly recalls the scene when he


    touched her just now. She is so resistant.


    And that kind of resistance is exactly what he wants to conquer. Therefore, he can''t be interested in this


    curvy woman in front of him even if she will seduce him further.


    At this moment, he suddenly opens his eyes and realizes that it is Aileen who is holding his hands and


    putting his hands on her chest. Although it is covered by the thin cloth, he can still feel the softness of


    her breasts. He has to say that it feels so good.


    Aileen has already closed her eyes as if she is intoxicated by it.


    Her curvy figure shows vividly in front of him. Richard is even more surprised. It turns out that this


    woman has a better figure than he thinks. Even the twisting movement of her body now looks sultry.


    Unfortunately, she is not Miya.


    Moreover, this woman is also found to be pregnant not long ago. He doesn''t know who the father is. It


    is a big joke that a pregnant woman still tries to seduce him.


    Therefore, after regaining hisposure, Richard directly throws Aileen who had stuck to him on the


    ground this time. Then he strides forward and says something extremely hurtful.


    "A woman like you doesn''t deserve to have sex with me."

 Chapter 724 I’m Hungry

    Chapter 724 I¡¯m Hungry


    She has no right to scold him? Why? As a woman, she is hot, and quite good at luring males.


    However, why does she fail to lure Richard this time? Does Richard really keep unshakable love for


    Miya? Or she has underrated his ability to control his desire?


    ¡°Anyway, you should give me an excuse.¡± Aileen is unconvinced, and wants an excuse. At least, she


    needs to know the reason, so that she can deal with this situation in an appropriate way.


    ¡°What kind of excuse do you want? I don¡¯t want to sleep with a woman who has been touched by


    different men. I¡¯m afraid that I will be infected with AIDS.¡± Richard knows he can¡¯t be merciful to this


    woman, so he keeps a sharp tongue. Besides, how dare this woman lure him like this? A brave


    woman!


    Aileen¡¯s body turns tense. Indeed, she has slept with many men before, but it was the history. She has


    stopped doing such things long ago, but maybe Aileen still thinks she is the bad girl.


    Hard is it to make him change his opinion, but she won¡¯t give up.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Aileen clenches her fists and asks. She can endure all the sharp words Richard is


    gonna say.


    Richard turns back, and looks at Aileen with surprise. Does this woman specially want to be


    humiliated? Since he has made his opinion so clear, how can this woman still insist on entangling him?


    Does she want him to hurt her more and more?


    Anyway, he has figured out a malicious idea. Richard walks to Aileen, and speaks to her with interest.


    ¡°Are you sure to lure a man with a baby in your belly? Do you think I will forget it?¡±


    Every word Richard says is striking Aileen¡¯s mind. Though his word is malicious and ironic, it is truth.


    She...she even forgets this matter!


    It has not been a long time since she got pregnant, and her belly is still t, which makes her forget this


    matter. Richard¡¯s words remind her of this again.


    ¡°You should abort your child first if you want to lure me.¡± As if Richard has found a way to release his


    anger, his mood bes good, as he finds that Aileen¡¯s arrogant eyes are turning gloomy.


    It is such a great feeling, as if the whole world bes quiet, and he finally gets rid of the noise this


    woman causes.


    Aileen¡¯s mind goes dazed, and there is no room in her mind to think about anything. She doesn¡¯t know


    what she should do now.


    Richard even asks her to abort her child.


    Though she doesn¡¯t know who her child¡¯s father is, it is her bone and blood which she will never give


    up. Richard is too malicious.


    Aileen is in a daze, so she just stands there, and lets the wind flow her hair, confusing her mind.


    Richard gets into the room and takes out Miya, who is tied up there. He reaches his nose close to


    Miya¡¯s body, and smells.


    There is a fragrance of lily on her body, always, which makes him enjoy much.


    ¡°Let me go! Bastard!¡± Miya is outraged, but no matter how hard she tries to get rid of this man, she


    can¡¯t let her go from his control.


    Miya feels hopeless, because she doesn¡¯t know what beast-like behavior Richard will do then. She tries


    her best to cry and struggle, because once she stops doing this, Richard may begin his invasion.


    ¡°Oh, dear, you can do this to me. I will be nice to you all the time, as long as you stay with me


    obediently.¡± Richard says this soulfully.


    Miya is like a cat on hot bricks, who just keeps struggling.


    However, it is no wonder a lure for Richard that this woman keeps struggling on his body and


    unknowingly touches him with her soft body.


    Compared with Aileen¡¯s intentional lure, Richard prefers Miya¡¯s struggling, because such powerless


    resistance will provoke men¡¯s appetency of conquest.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Miya just keeps cursing this bastard.


    ¡°I may do something dirty if you still fight against me.¡±


    Richard almost can¡¯t control his desire, because he really loves Miya much.


    He felt disgusted when Aileen got close to him, but now, he just feels enjoyable to touch Miya¡¯s body.


    Miya has great magic, which makes him addicted. He wants to embrace her like this forever. He


    doesn¡¯t want to leave her for even one second. Pitifully, he doesn¡¯t know how he should do to let Miya


    like him a little.


    Miya is stunned as she heard Richard¡¯s word. She wonders the meaning of his word.


    Does he mean that he won¡¯t do anything as long as she stops struggling?


    Miya has to stop moving.


    As expected, Richard doesn¡¯t do anything. He just carries her to a broad room, and carefully put her on


    a pink bed, like a bed for a cute princess.


    Then Richard just looks at Miya soulfully.


    Miya thinks he will be the beast, so she covers her body with her hands. However, Richard


    doesn¡¯t move a little. He just asks. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Miya is stunned. She wants to refuse, but her stomach answers this question for her.


    What a shame! The sound of her stomach shows that she is really hungry.

 Chapter 725 Any Kind Of Means

    Chapter 725 Any Kind Of Means


    Miya swallows her saliva. She doesn¡¯t know what she should say now, but she is really hungry. She


    needs food, though she hates this guy much.


    Richard even feels excited as he hears Miya¡¯s stomach growling.


    ¡°Miya, you must be hungry. What would you like to eat? I¡¯m gonna ask the cooker to prepare the food


    for you.¡± Richard takes this opportunity to get close to Miya.


    Miya shrugs off his hand and turns her head aside, but Richard gets even closer.


    ¡°Miya, I almost can¡¯t control myself if you still refuse my kindness.¡±


    Richard thinks this cute beauty¡¯s actions are quite lovely. She is much better than Aileen, who


    intentionally lured him before. Richard loves this cute girl much.


    Miya is so pure and perfect that he even doesn¡¯t dare to break her perfection.


    Soon, his eyes turn soft again. He wants to give her the gentlest look, because she deserves this.


    Miya feels ufortable as she feels on this man¡¯s aggressive eyes. Why does this man always try so


    hard to get her favor? How can she stop his ridiculous idea?


    Miya even feels she is naked in such a pair of aggressive eyes, which makes her feel humiliated.


    She doesn¡¯t like this feeling at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like this.¡± There is only one man, Alex, who is allowed to look at her like that. Anyone


    else who does this will offend Miya.


    Richard ignores Miya¡¯s resistance. He just stares at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re hungry, aren¡¯t you? Come on, what do you want to eat? You can¡¯t let your stomach growl all the


    time.¡±


    Richard changes the topic so smoothly. Miya¡¯s stomach growls again as she hears this. She has not


    had any ¡°food¡± these days, so she feels hungrier now.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, but you can¡¯t be angry with your stomach. That man will also worry about you


    if you starve here.¡±


    Miya frowns. What Richard says is right. She should eat something.


    ¡°I will ask the cooker to make some foods for you, if you don¡¯t refuse.¡± Richard says this as Miya keeps


    silent.


    As long as this woman stops resisting, everything will be negotiable. Richard tries to conquer her little


    by little.


    Miya sighed secretly. She finally stops resisting, because she has no power to resist now. As long as


    Richard doesn¡¯t do something dirty, she won¡¯t fight against him anymore. After all, she is somehow


    powerless in front of this man. Besides, she also has to save Aileen.


    Soon, Richard goes out of the room. Miya finally breathes a sigh of relief. She originally thought that he


    will stay in her room all day.


    However, Aileenes in not so long after Richard leaves.


    Miya is surprised. ¡°Aileen, does Richard threaten you with something again? Tell me. I will help you,


    but...¡± Miya thinks there must be some reason for Aileen to stay here.


    However, Aileen shakes her head. ¡°Miya, you¡¯re always so naive. He didn¡¯t threaten me.¡±


    Aileen even feels Miya is funny.


    Miya is confused. ¡°Aileen, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, I lied to you, and deliberately set you up. I knocked you out, and sent you to meet Richard.


    That¡¯s the matter.¡± Aileen says this indifferently, as if it¡¯s just a piece of cake.


    Miya shakes her head. She can¡¯t believe this, because she doesn¡¯t think Aileen is a bad girl.


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe your words. You must have reasons. You can¡¯t bear it on your own! You should say it


    out. Your brother and I will help you.¡±


    Miya tries to persuade Aileen.


    ¡°Trust me! The only way to deal with this situation is to let me go, and I will find your brother...¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Miya continues to speak, but Aileen stops her impatiently.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Aileen shouts loudly and stops Miya, making Miya shocked like a panic bird. Though Aileen feels guilty


    a little, she still makes up her mind.


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoyed when you speak this nonsense. Don¡¯t rely on my brother all the time. What can he


    do for I? This is my own decision, which has nothing to do with my brother.¡± Aileen says this coldly.


    Miya is speechless. How can Aileen be this?


    ¡°You¡¯re not Aileen. At least you¡¯re not Aileen I know...¡± Miya murmurs.


    Aileen suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t know that this is my real face. I will take any kind


    of means as long as I can reach the goal.¡±


    ¡°So what do you want to do now?¡± Miya asks with fear.

 Chapter 726 Delicious Food

    Chapter 726 Delicious Food


    ¡°My intention is...¡± Suddenly, Aileen looks ahead. ¡°Do you think I will tell you about my intention?¡±


    ¡°So, what are you doing here?¡± Miya really wants to know Aileen¡¯s intention.


    Aileen raises her eyebrows, and says calmly. ¡°Nothing else but a normal visit.¡±


    Then she gives Miya a nce, and walks out of the door. Miya wants to follow her, but it is not easy for


    her to go out, since her hands and feet are tied up. Maybe Aileen won¡¯t tell her anything though she


    tries hard to ask her.


    Miya stays here obediently, as if she is in prison. She doesn¡¯t dare to do anything, because Richard will


    torture her if she struggles too much. Besides, she still doesn¡¯t figure out what is going on with Aileen,


    so she has to be calm. Herself is the only one who she can rely on.


    Miya stays on the bed, while Aileen, who just went out of the room, nces back. She closes her eyes,


    and when she opens it again, her eyes are full of indifference.


    Half an hourter, the door is opened, and Richardes in with foods. Miya can smell that the foods


    are all delicious, which makes her hungrier.


    She can¡¯t fight against delicious foods.


    As Richard pushes the dining car to Miya, Miya almost feels her eyes flying to it.


    There are in chicken, roasted goose, roast pork, spicy hot pot, nourishing soup, and many fruits, all


    kinds of Western and Eastern delicious foods.


    It seems that these meals are prepared for her alone. Though she can¡¯t eat so much, she will enjoy


    eating, because she is really too hungry.


    However, just as she wants to take the foods, Richard stops her.


    ¡°What?¡± Miya is annoyed.


    Richard smiles. ¡°If you eat my foods, you should be my woman.¡±


    What a malicious threat! How can this guy threaten a starving woman with delicious foods?


    He is too shameless.


    Miya originally intents to take the foods and swallows them, but she stops and herplexion turns


    sullen as she hears Richard¡¯s threat. How can this man be so scheming? It must be this man¡¯s


    conspiracy. She has to be strong and careful enough to keep her from being tricked. She can¡¯t betray


    Alex just for some foods even though she starves to death.


    She is stubborn, but the desire on her face betrays her mind. The different performances on her face


    make her look cuter.


    ¡°You can think about it first, and I will wait for your decision here. Anyway, the food is still warm enough.


    You can eat it whenever you make up your mind.¡±


    Richard won¡¯t miss such a good opportunity to tease this cute girl. He just likes this way to get along


    with her.


    He thinks in his heart that he really enjoys teasing her, which may be the real nature of love.


    Miya is stronger than he thinks. Though she is starved for those foods, she doesn¡¯t move even a little.


    Is she really so unwilling to admit being his woman? Even she is reluctant to lie to him!


    ¡°Miya, the meals will be cold soon. You should make up your mind as soon as possible.¡± Richard urges


    Miya. Miya looks dumb, but she still doesn¡¯t move.


    Also, she ignores his urge again.


    ¡°I will not be tricked by any methods. Don¡¯t try to lure me!¡± Miya clenches her fists and stares at the


    foods, as if it is her biggest enemy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    What a cute girl! This girl is so stubborn, but he likes her more and more.


    Richard¡¯s chin rests on his hand, and he gazes at Miya soulfully. ¡°Miya, you¡¯re so charming now. I¡¯m


    addicted to you. I will never let you go. Please, be my woman.¡±


    ¡°Never dream about it!¡±


    Miya is hungry, and the delicious food is really an addictive lure, but she can still control herself. This


    man is really good at threatening her. She wants to beat him up if she can.


    Miya can¡¯t help swallowing her saliva once and once again, because she is really hungry. She really


    wants to swallow these delicious foods as fast as she can, if there is no his scheming treat.


    Her belly shouts louder as she sees the foods. After all, it is such an overwhelming lure for a hungry girl


    to look at the foods but can¡¯t eat it.


    Richard keeps a smile, and watches this woman swallowing her saliva again and again. Now he has


    another good idea. He decides to test how much this woman can endure.


    He sits by the dining car, and begins to eat the foods. The aroma of the foods spreads out and goes to


    Miya¡¯s nose.


    Miya can¡¯t help gushing, and doesn¡¯t want to see it more, but she has no power to turn her head aside.


    Miya¡¯s eyes are locked at the fried chicken. Richard is just eating it, and his mouth is covered with the


    oil from the chicken.


    Miya¡¯s eyes follow the oil, flowing from the corner of his mouth to the ground, and then to her


    heart.

 Chapter 727 Apology

    Chapter 727 Apology


    ¡°Richard! Don¡¯t do this too much!¡± Miya can¡¯t help shouting. How can this man be so malicious? He


    even lures her with such delicious foods when she is starving. What a shameless behavior!


    ¡°Oh? What did I do? I just eat my foods at my house. Is it illegal? Anyway, even if it¡¯s illegal, the cops


    can¡¯t find me now.¡±


    Richard looks innocent, and then became dandiacal.


    This man is so eloquent. Miya feels she is about to explode with anger when her nose catches the


    aroma.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tease me. Get out of here with your foods, and never appear in my eyes again.¡± Miya will


    be mad if she still watches this man eating foods here.


    She is afraid that she will go crazy and rush to bite the yummy fried chicken, though this man has


    already bit it. She will agree with the man¡¯s request, because hunger will really make her lose her mind.


    She is afraid that she will act like that, so she has to drive this man out of here.


    Richard looks at Miya with surprise, as if he doesn¡¯t expect that Miya will speak so many words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say so much. You just want to eat it, right? Just eat it, and swallow it.¡± Richard lures


    Miya. He needs this woman to be crazy, so that she will eat the foods, and then bes his woman.


    Miya subconsciously steps forward, maybe because she is too hungry, but soon she finds her mind


    back. How can she really be so obedient and eat the foods as the man wants? She almost steps into


    his trap!


    ¡°I will never eat it, whatever you say, so please get out of here with your foods.¡± Miya has a strong


    mind, so she suppresses her desire for the foods. Though she is hungry, she is reasonable and won¡¯t


    betray her man, even a little.


    Alex would be jealous, if she ate the foods and admitted being this man¡¯s woman. Miya persuades


    herself that Alex wille to save her, as long as she can hold on.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Do you think Alex wille to save you?¡± Suddenly, Richard has guessed her thoughts, when he sees


    this woman¡¯s eyes full of extreme firmness.


    Miya, whose thought has been detected, turns her head aside. This man is too shameless and


    indecent. She should keep cautious all the time, because there may be drugs or something in those


    foods. She should be smart enough and can¡¯t eat it.


    ¡°What if you starve to death if you refuse to eat any food?¡± Richard said exaggeratively. He wants to


    scare this little woman, and see if he can persuade her in this way.


    Miya rolls her eyes. Does this man think she is a fool? How can she starve to death just because she


    refuses to eat those foods?


    ¡°You know what, I¡¯m loyal to my love, so whatever you do, I will not allow me to be your woman. I even


    can¡¯t say such words out, because there is only one man in my heart. It is Alex. I will never consider


    another man.¡±


    Miya repeats these words again.


    Richard¡¯s body shakes slightly. He feels his heart is gonna be torn apart. Though she always refuses


    him, she has never said these words so straightforwardly.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve made it clear, so let me go. Please let me go. I beg you. Let me go and don¡¯t torture me


    anymore.¡± Miya says this to Richard while she presses her chest.


    However, Richard just frowns and doesn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Your silence means you agree with my request, right? So, may I leave now?¡± Miya asks with


    expectation. She wants this man to set her free, and she will end this terrifying life.


    However, Richard suddenly shouts loudly. ¡°Impossible!¡±


    He says this so firmly that it echos in Miya¡¯s mind for seconds. Miya finally knows the result.


    ¡°Unless I die, I won¡¯t let you go all my life. You¡¯re my life, and my everything. I don¡¯t know what other


    meanings of my life I have in this world. I just need you!¡±


    Richard says this quickly and loudly, but Miya¡¯s heart trembles as she hears this.


    It seems that this man can do anything dangerous to keep her here.


    ¡°Sorry...¡± Miya lowers her head and apologizes. She always only thinks about herself, and has never


    cared about this man¡¯s feelings. Though he always goes to extremes, all his actions are for Miya


    herself. Miya feels sad, and helpless.


    Richard is stunned. ¡°Why do you apologize? You¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°From your perspective, I did do something wrong. I didn¡¯t fall in love with you, because there is already


    a man in my heart, and no room for another man. Please find another woman, and don¡¯t waste your


    time on me. I don¡¯t deserve your love, and you can¡¯t chase a woman who will never love you. What¡¯s


    the meaning to do this?¡± Miya wants to wake this man up. Maybe she can persuade this man through


    scolding.


    ¡°Impossible. I will never love anyone in this world except for you.¡± Richard just keeps


    murmuring.

 Chapter 728 Having A Surgery

    Chapter 728 Having A Surgery


    "Have you tried?" Miya still ignores his excitement and asks.


    Richard is baffled by her question. It seems that he never tries to forget her. But he doesn''t want to do


    this either.


    "I just like you. I will definitely get you." Richard finally says to her determinedly.


    "Why do you have to do this? You make all of us suffer. It''s better to choose to let go and make us


    relieve." Miya takes great efforts to reason with the man, hoping that he can take it seriously. And he


    can be enlightened and stop doing those unnecessary things.


    "You''re just saying all these to persuade me to give up on you. Let me tell you. I can''t do it." Richard


    suddenly realizes something and then says to her determinedly. Then his gaze is fixed on the food in


    his cart.


    Miya might just want to divert his attention by saying so many things to him. She''s probably very


    hungry.


    Richard immediately turns around and left, mming the door without looking back.


    The m simply startled Miya. She justes back to her senses, surprised at what she has done just


    now. She actually tries to reason with Richard just now. But he probably won''t listen to anything she


    says.


    But he has walked out of the room now. Does it mean she can start eating?


    Miya stares at the food on the cart. Just now, she is just giving Richard a long lecture about life,


    forgetting that she is very hungry. But no one is here now. No one will find out if she secretly eats


    something. But what if this is a trap? But Richard just eats the fried chicken just now. He is fine, so she


    assumes that nothing can possible happen if she eats it.


    She turns to look at the crack of the door. There''s no sound at all. Miya decides to steal something to


    eat because she really can''t bear the feeling of being hungry.


    After all, only when she is full can she have the strength to escape from this ce.


    She looks around cautiously, and then slowly stretches out her hand. She immediately grabs a big


    drumstick and ate it with relish. She doesn''t expect that she would eat something so secretly one day.


    After taking the first bite of the drumstick, Miya''s body seemed to have been pressed by the fast


    forward button. She started to gorge on the food.


    Miya doesn¡¯t care if there is any poison in it. After all, it¡¯s the most important thing to fill her stomach


    now. Only when she is full can you have the strength to negotiate with Richard. Otherwise, she will


    never think of a way to leave this ce.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After about fifteen minutes, Miya is almost full, so she puts down her hand and sits on the side


    obediently. Now that she is full, but she is puzzled. How on earth can she leave this ce?


    She doesn''t know what''s the matter with Aileen. She is always obsessed with doing something. She


    wonders what is going on with her. And why hasn''t Alexe to save her for so long?


    Miya prays silently, "Pleasee to save me quickly, Alex."


    Today she is almost raped by Richard. When she thinks of what happened today, she feels it is a


    nightmare. She hopes she will never experience the same thing again.


    In fact, Richard, whoes out of the room, doesn''t go far. He hides behind the door of the room,


    secretly observing all this from the crack of the door. When he sees Miya eating the food with relish, he


    thinks she''s unspeakably cute.


    He wants to walk in several times, but he doesn''t want to disturb her, because every time he appears,


    she would be flustered. He really hates it every time he sees her panicked. Why can''t she just be


    herself andugh happily in front of her?


    Every time she will only give him a long lecture and asks him to give up on her, he would not have been


    so painful if he could just let go of her.


    Therefore, the only thing he can do now is to look at her silently. Even if he can''t win her heart in his


    whole life, he would ce her under house arrest.


    Miya, you can only be mine in this life.


    ...


    Aileenes to the door of a hospital. She has contacted a private doctor. She has now made a


    serious life decision because she wants to win Richard''s heart. This is a decision she must make.


    "Ma''am, are you sure to do this?" The doctor asks again very cautiously.


    In fact, it is because of his question that Aileen begins to hesitate again. She really can''t bear it. This is


    her child. How can she just abandon this baby like this...


    She is cruel! But there''s no other way.


    She takes a deep breath. When she reopens her eyes, she will feel nothing if she remains indifferent.


    No matter what happens, she must stick to it on her own.


    "Sir, I have already thought through. You just need to perform the surgery."


    That kind of firm voice just stunned the private doctor. How courageous can a woman be to do this?


    She can actually ask the doctor to have an abortion for her without expression.


    "Since you have already decided, I won''t ask anymore, but I have one thing I want to tell you. Because


    you are rtively weak, it may be a little risky to perform this surgery..." The private doctor still


    cautiously makes an exnation first.


    But when he is halfway through, Aileen interrupts him immediately.


    "Sir, you don''t need to say this anymore. I will take any risk by myself. You only need to do the surgery,


    and that''s okay." Aileen says coolly, but in fact, she is really worried. However, she believes that as long


    as she is under anesthesia, it will pass quickly once she closes her eyes. She does not need to worry


    so much.


    "Since you have said so, there is nothing I can say. Ma''am, you can go into the operating room now."


    The doctor speaks respectfully.


    The next second, Aileen steps on high heels and walks in as if she were going to the


    battlefield.

 Chapter 729 Appears In Time

    Chapter 729 Appears In Time


    Aileen changed into the hospital gown andy on the hospital bed feebly.


    She is really scared. She then lowers her head and looks at her belly again.


    She thinks to herself, "Baby, don''t me me. Mom is totally forced to do this. So don''t me me. You


    should bless me in heaven. Please rest in peace."


    "Ma''am, if you regret it now, it''s still not toote." Seeing that painful expression appeared on Aileen''s


    face, the doctor feels a little unbearable, so he continues to ask, hoping that this woman can pull back


    before it''s toote.


    Aileen just shakes her head slightly, "No, I won''t regret it. Just do it."


    After speaking that, Aileen closes her eyes solemnly. The moment she closes her eyes, arge


    teardrop ran down her cheek.


    She has to admit that her heart really hurts at this moment. And the pain is unbearable. She is a cruel


    mother, but she has to do it.


    The moment the operatingmp is turned on, the door is suddenly kicked open.


    The doctor who is just about to give Aileen the anesthesia injection shakes his hand. The needle falls


    to the ground with a crackling sound.


    Aileen, who is disturbed by the sound, raises her head and looks at the door. She actually sees her


    brother, Alex.


    Why is he here?


    "Get out of here now!" Alex yells. The private doctor and nurses run out of the operating room


    stumblingly in fright.


    Aileen shouts impatiently, "Come back here! Who allowed you to go? Come back and perform the


    surgery on me. Why do you listen to him? I am the one that gave you the money."


    "Now you can cut the apron strings, can''t you? You just do whatever you want outrageously." Alex


    walks up to Aileen with a sullen face.


    Why does he have such a hopeless sister?


    "Why do you need to have the surgery? Does the baby get in your way? That''s how you treat life.


    Where is Miya?" Alex said anxiously. Had it not been for the fact that the woman in front of him was his


    sister, he would have thrown her out to feed dogs.


    Aileen just sneers, "You have said so much. But you only want to ask thest question, don''t you?


    When did you care about me? I won''t tell you where she is. If you want to know, then find her by


    yourself. Since you already have a way to find me here, then you can definitely find Miya."


    She simply sits straight on the operating bed. Her tone is very arrogant.


    Alex bes furious and immediately pinches her neck with both hands. The atmosphere is extremely


    cold and intense.


    Aileen already feels the murderous intent in Alex''s eyes. Even his aura is aggressive. If she is the one


    she used to be, she would be terribly scared. But now things are different. She is now a person willing


    to die at any minute. So what would she be afraid of?


    "Kill me if you can. After you kill me, you will see how Richard torture the woman you love..." Even if


    Aileen is severely pinched by Alex right now, she is unwilling to subdue.


    "It seems that you really want to die. If that''s the case, I will do it as you wish. I will let you die."


    Alex ispletely provoked by Aileen''s words. His grip on her neck became tighter.


    Aileen''s face went pale as if she would be breathless in the next second.


    Randy, who saw this next to them, said anxiously, "Sir, if you don''t let go, she might really die."


    "She wants to die. I''m just fulfilling her wish." Alex grits his teeth. Because from the moment Miya


    disappears, he feels that he is going crazy. It is because of the woman in front of him that he loses


    Miya.


    "Sir, if you strangle Ms. Aileen to death, then we won''t find Miya''s whereabouts." Randy thinks that he


    can only bring up Miya''s name at this time. He hopes the president cane to his senses after


    hearing this. He can''t be so impulsive like a murderous tyrant.


    Obviously, before Alex meets Miya, he never acts impulsively. He is also very measured and


    organized, but now he is more irritable than before.


    After hearing what Randy says, Alex withdraws the hand that has been holding Aileen.


    "Tell me right now. Where did you hide her?" Alex crazily finds Miya these days, but he doesn''t expect


    to spend so much energy, but finally gets nothing. If he doesn''t happen to know this private doctor, he


    would never have known that Aileen would have an abortion in this ce.


    Aileen''splexion bes better. There is still a disdainful smile on her face.


    "My dear brother, haven''t you always been so powerful? Your woman is missing. What do youe to


    threaten me? You should find her by all means."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "You..." Alex is furious now. He really wants to strangle her again immediately. But then he withdraws


    his hand as if he thought of something.


    Aileen curves her lips and smiles happily, "Don''t you want to kill me? Then you can do it right away!"


    "I''m warning you. Don''t cross the line. If you irritate me, I''ll be merciless. Don''t me me by then." Alex


    desperately suppresses his anger because he really wants to teach her a lesson.


    "Don''t say anything else. Just do it. If you have the ability, you can kill me. If you kill me, maybe I will be


    relieved." Aileen is somewhat longing to die. Because she is really tired, she is blinded by hatred every


    day. And she is tortured by it.


    Alex''s eyes are fixed on Aileen like a sharp knife, "Don''t you think I won''t do it."


    "You will do it." Aileen''s tone is nd, but he doesn''t know how she feels.


    But Alex doesn''t take the next step.

 Chapter 730 I Want An Abortion

    Chapter 730 I Want An Abortion


    After a while, Alex struggles and says, ¡°You should be thankful to me. If it wasn¡¯t for me, the baby


    inside you would have died already.¡±


    ¡°Brother, this is the first time I hear you say this kind of words. I¡¯m grateful for your concerns, but please


    leave me alone, if there isn¡¯t anything else. I need the doctor to continue with the abortion procedure.¡±


    Although Aileen says this with a ruthless expression, herst sentence pierces like a dagger painfully


    into her heart. Alex is simrly affected by what she says.


    ¡°Do you intend to get rid of your child?¡± Alex always thinks that this is someone else¡¯s sinister motive.


    He never expects that this is Aileen¡¯s own choice.


    ¡°Please mind your own business. Go and look for your own woman. Don¡¯t interfere with my business


    here.¡±


    Aileen calmlyy down on the hospital bed and is ready to continue with the procedure. Her expression


    is stern and determined. It is as if the situation just now didn¡¯t happen at all.


    ¡°Do you know the father of your baby? Furthermore, have you asked the child¡¯s father? Does he agree


    with what you are going to do?¡± Alex asks appropriately.


    Aileen feels uneasy and impatient.


    ¡°All these are none of your business. Please mind your own business. If you have nothing else to do,


    go and look for your woman and don¡¯t bother me.¡± Aileen says nonchntly as shey motionless on


    the bed.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t seek other¡¯s opinions, you should at least get my consent, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    A stern voice thunders from outside the door.


    Aileen doesn¡¯t think twice and retorts ¡°Have you done? Must you drive me mad? Don¡¯t I have the right


    to do what I want? Who the hell are you to tell me what to do?¡±


    Hang on¡­ that voice doesn¡¯t seem to be Alex¡¯s. It is from a different person.


    Aileen looks towards the door as she realizes and then she immediately covers her mouth in surprise.


    The moment is so touching because the person who walks in is her father, Angus with Be by his side


    to support him.


    Both of them hurry to her side.


    ¡°Dad? Mom? Why are you here?¡± Aileen almost didn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    ¡°You silly child. You might have done something foolish if we don¡¯te.¡± Be supports the limping


    Angus as she says to Aileenpassionately.


    Aileen¡¯s eyes immediately well up with tears as she never expects her parents to appear in front of her


    suddenly.


    ¡°Dad, when did you regain consciousness?¡± She was heartbroken when she previously heard that her


    father fell into aa and remained in a vegetative state.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯m afraid you would have continued to be muddle-headed,¡± Angus says sternly at


    Aileen.


    Aileen smiles through her tears because she thought her father would remain in bed in a vegetative


    state for the rest of his life. That is so frightening.


    Be supports Angus to a seat before walking to Aileen¡¯s side.


    ¡°Child, tell your mother what¡¯s on your mind. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll always stand on your side.¡±


    Be¡¯s heart aches for her daughter.


    ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± Aileen wants to say a lot to her but the words just doesn¡¯t seem toe out of her mouth.


    ¡°In the past, I encourage you to use unscrupulous means to seek revenge. Those were said in anger


    because at that moment your father was bedridden and in aa. I felt that I had lost my only


    companion and I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly. That was why I said all those. Please don¡¯t take it to your


    heart. Also, please don¡¯t ever do whatever I said. Otherwise, I will feel guilty for the rest of my life.¡±


    Be says to Aileen in a tone full of guilt.


    Aileen¡¯s heart shrivels when she hears those words.


    ¡°You must know the child in your body is innocent.¡± Be strikes Aileen¡¯s head with her hand.


    ¡°Mum, I really can¡¯t keep this child.¡± Aileen wants to say more but she holds back her words when she


    sees the pain in Be¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Silly child! No matter what happens, your dad and I will always be by your side. So, don¡¯t do anything


    silly. Tell your brother where your sister-inw went.¡± Be says as she pats her on the shoulder.


    Aileen¡¯s joyous smile disperses when she hears these words.


    ¡°Mom, you said so much to me just because you want to find out where Miya is?¡± Aileen suddenly


    bes agitated.


    ¡°Child, how can you think that way? Of course, I am concerned about you. She is also part of our


    family. In the future, we¡¯ll all live together peacefully and not engage in petty squabbles.¡± Be has


    been through so much and has seen it all. Now she feels that it will be a blessing if they can all live


    together happily.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know when you change like this. When did you be so nice to Alex and Miya?


    Haven¡¯t you always longed for their demise?¡±


    Aileen is really not used to Be speaking up for Alex when she typically argues and bickers with him.


    Be feels helpless and doesn¡¯t know how to continue the conversation.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? How can you speak to your mum like that?¡± Augus utters his objection after listening


    quietly by the side. He stands up angrily but his legs are still too weak to support his weight and he


    copses back into the sofa.


    A series of coughs follow immediately.


    Alex and Be rush over simultaneously in an attempt to support Augus.


    Aileen doesn¡¯t expect that her words to trigger such a response from Augus and is immediately gripped


    with guilt.


    ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t be so agitated. It might trigger your illness.¡± Aileen is very concerned about her


    father¡¯s wellbeing.

 Chapter 731 Enlightened

    Chapter 731 Enlightened


    ¡°Do you still see me as your father?¡± Now Augus ispletely upset. He didn¡¯t expect his useless


    daughter to do such a thing. He felt that it was a joyful asion that he woke up from hisa.


    However, when he hears that Aileen is having an abortion, he immediately rushes over to where she is.


    ¡°Dad, how can you say that? I always respect you.¡±


    Aileen feels very guilty and softens her tone.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t abort the child! Although I don¡¯t know under what circumstances you conceived this child,


    I¡¯ll ept the child and the fact that I¡¯ll soon be a grandfather.¡±


    The stern and stiff expression on Augus¡¯s face starts to soften. Previously he would not ept a child


    conceived out of wedlock, but after going through a near-death experience, he thinks through it and is


    enlightened.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t follow your advice,¡± Aileen says stubbornly and turns her head to one side.


    Augus¡¯ face turns red with fury and grabs his heart with his hand, ¡°You unfilial daughter, are you trying


    to drive me to my grave?¡±


    ¡°Take good care of your health. You don¡¯t have to worry about what happens to me.¡± After saying


    these, Aileen simply lies on the bed and covers her head with the nket. She doesn¡¯t want to discuss


    this topic with her family members because it is pointless. This is the only path she wants to take.


    Actually, she wants to tell them that she is actually in pain too.


    She can rx a little now since her father is fine. However, she wants to tell herself that the path she


    has chosen is impossible to go through.


    As soon as she closes her eyes, tears start to flow. Tthe next moment a pair of hands grab her by the


    cor and she is lifted up by Alex.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She looks at Alex¡¯s intensely aggressive expression and quickly looks at the floor helplessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dead! Tell me, where the hell is Miya?¡± Alex¡¯s veins on his face are jutting out. He can¡¯t


    ept that his woman is somewhere outside and is unaware of her whereabouts and safety.


    ¡°Alex, don¡¯t treat your sister like that. She may die if you exert more strength.¡± Be bes even


    more anxious when she sees the situation and rushes forward to grab Alex¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be agitated. I¡¯ll give you the address.¡± Aileen says dispassionately, ¡°but I have a


    condition.¡±


    Alex frowns immediately and his expression is frighteningly dark, ¡°What condition?¡±


    Aileen makes a gesture for Alex to go closer. Although he is clearly disgusted with this, he leans closer


    for the sake of his beloved woman.


    She starts to whisper a lot into his ears and thereafter, she lies back onto the bed with a heavy heart as


    if nothing happens.


    ¡°Dad, mom, rest assured that I¡¯ve decided not to abort the child. So, mom, you can take dad back to


    rest.¡± Aileen says calmly as she looks at Be and Augus.


    ¡°Just do what is right.¡±


    Augus says in resignation as he res sternly at Aileen and lets out a long sigh and leaves the room.


    ¡°You must be a good girl ande home quickly. Don¡¯t wander about outside, do you understand? I


    need to take care of your father now.¡± Be says quickly and then goes to support Augus as he limps


    away.


    Augus leaves the room fuming in anger. He limps as he walks and almost falls. Fortunately, Be


    rushes over in time to support him.


    ¡°Why did you leave in such a hurry? Can¡¯t you wait for me?¡± Be says with a hint of reprimand. She


    now worries immensely for this man as it isn¡¯t easy for him to recover from hisa. She was worried


    that he would remain in a vegetative state and she would not know how to live her remaining days.


    Augus takes a nce at Be in silence.


    ¡°It had been tough on you to be married to me all these years,¡± Augus says after a while and startles


    Be with this statement.


    When Augus was in thea, he kept hearing someone sobbing beside him. Initially, he thought that


    he had lost everything. He didn¡¯t expect that he still had a down to earth wife with him. In addition, his


    son also came back to him at the most critical moment. That¡¯s why he feels very contented in this


    aspect.


    Be grins when she hears Augus¡¯s words and says, ¡°We¡¯re already life-long partners, and there is no


    need to say these.¡±


    Though outwardly it looks like she despises what he says, she feels very touched. After all, he had not


    seen her for a long time.


    ¡°You must have suffered a lot during this period.¡± These words were directly from Augus¡¯s heart.


    Be shakes her head firmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You are taking care of me during this period. I¡¯m very thankful to you. You didn¡¯t leave me at my lowest


    period.¡± It isforting for him to see Be as soon as he wakes up from thea. From that, he


    knows that someone still cares about him.


    That kind of feeling is very blissful. So why should he be obsessed and blinded by hatred? He should


    be contented with a woman who loves him and a family that gets along well.


    ¡°I was greedy in the past and always wanted more. But now I assure you that I will change in the future.


    I will always stand by your side, and I will not let you down anymore.¡± Augus is remorseful for all that he


    had done, but it is never toote to change his ways.


    Be is so touched that her eyes well up with tears.


    ¡°But now I have lost everything and thepany has gone bankrupt. Why are you still willing to stay by


    my side?¡± Augus really can¡¯t understand this. Normally women will leave a man at this point, not to


    mention that he was in aa and in a vegetative state.


    ¡°I thought of leaving you with whatever was remaining of your assets. But when I saw you lying on the


    hospital bed alone, I couldn¡¯t bear to leave you and decided to remain by your side.¡± Be says as she


    weeps.

 Chapter 732 Finding Her

    Chapter 732 Finding Her


    Be has never dreamed that there will be a day when she will open her heart to someone else.


    ¡°Then let''s return home now.¡± Be says to Augus.


    ¡°Alright, let''s go home.¡± Angus also happily follows her.


    Just as Be wants to help Augus continue walking, a group of bodyguards suddenly blocks their way.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°What do you guys want?¡± Be subconsciously protects Augus by standing in front of him.


    Augus feels that his heart is beating very strongly for this woman in front of him. He does not expect


    that she will be the first to appear in front of him when he encounters danger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master! We are sent by President Alex to protect you.¡± The bodyguard leading the group


    respectfully speaks up.


    After hearing that, Be let out a small sigh of relief, ¡°So it''s Alex.¡±


    ¡°Both of you just follow me and everything will be fine.¡± That bodyguard continues to speak.


    Augus and Be smile at each other for a while, but eventually they follow the bodyguard.


    Alex, on the other hand, rushes out without stopping. Since he already knows about the whereabouts


    of Miya from Aileen''s mouth, he now has to rush over to save her right away.


    He immediately steps on the gas pedal.


    Miya, you must wait for me, I''lle over to save you right away.


    ...


    Miya is now alone inside the room, lying on the bed feeling very depressed. How is she going to find a


    way to leave this hellhole? Climbing through a window? She walks over to the window, but finds that


    the windows are equipped with security screens. It is really hard to escape from this ce.


    She sits down on the floor for a moment, a little disoriented.


    She has been missing for so long, Alex should be very worried by now. Hopefully, he will find her soon.


    But today, when she wakes up early in the morning, she does not see Richard. What is he thinking


    about? It would be the best if he does note looking for her.


    As she mindlessly turns her head towards the window, she sees that the downstairs is filled with closely


    parked cars and a bunch of bodyguards getting off those cars. Why does she get the feeling that the


    mob wants to kill her?


    Is it because Richard¡¯s enemies have continued to find him again, so Richard has run away? If he


    really wants to get away from here, he will bring her with him. So why wouldn¡¯t she try to take the


    opportunity and escape from here.


    However, will those enemies of his mistake her as one of Richard¡¯s family, so they will use her to settle


    the score?


    Let¡¯s not think too much first. It is better to find a ce to hide first.


    Miya sees arge wardrobe next to her. So regardless of the situation, she just walks up to it. She


    forcefully stuffs herself into it and hides inside the wardrobe. They should not be able to find her.


    She must hide inside the wardrobe to conceal herself, so that Richard¡¯s enemies cannot find her, or


    else she will really be in big trouble.


    Richard, that bastard, is really not righteous enough. He dares to escape and not even inform anything


    to her. Even a small hint to her would be alright.


    So now she has to hide inside the wardrobe obediently without making a sound.


    Not long after hiding inside the wardrobe, she sees a series of ck figures through the gap. They


    seem to be walking around here, as if they are looking for something.


    Miya will not be that stupid. She certainly will not let herself make the slightest sound. As long as she


    survives until all these people left, that will be fine.


    It is just that she does not know why no matter how long shests inside the wardrobe, there will


    always be people walking around this room. It seemed like there will always be some people constantly


    coming into this room to search it, that way, should they be so vignt?


    These enemies of Richard are just too terrifying.


    Endure it, you must endure it. Miya desperately tells herself that.


    ¡°President Alex, we''ve searched the entire house, we just haven''t seen Madam.¡± A bodyguard reports


    to Alex in a rough voice.


    ¡°Impossible. Please search for her more carefully, Search until we find her.¡± Alexmands in a stern


    voice with a darken face.


    He has arrived here agitatedly just to find Miya. He cannot let himself work for nothing. And as for Miya,


    she presumably has been waiting for his rescue for a long time. Because of this, he cannot let himself


    give up so easily.


    Another possibility surfaces in his heart. It cannot be that Aillen has lied to him, right? But when he


    recalls that scene at that time, she did not seem to be lying at all.


    President Alex? Is that what the bodyguard said?


    Miya, who is hiding inside the wardrobe suddenlyes to a realization. The person who may have


    come looking for her is precisely Alex, and not anyone else. If she has notice it much earlier, she will


    not need to hide so hard now.


    After thinking of this, Miya immediately jumps out from the wardrobe. When Alex sees a figure


    suddenly jump out of the wardrobe, he is shocked at first, but when he notices the familiar figure and


    face, he then smiles.


    Alex walks straight up to her and rub her into his arms so hard that it is as if she will disappear once he


    let her go for a bit.


    ¡°Do you know how long I''ve been looking for you?¡± He hugs her tightly in his arms and breathes in the


    scent of lily on her body, a unique scent that belonged only to Miya.


    He does not know how long it has been since he has smelled this fragrance, and only at this moment


    did he feel a little more secure.


    ¡°I''ve finally found you.¡± At this moment Alex feels very pleased.


    ¡°I''ve been waiting for you toe.¡± Miya also hug him tightly.


    ¡°Let''s go home now.¡± Alex immediately hugs Miya''s entire body.


    Miya bes a little embarrassed and coyly buried her face into his bosom, ¡°There are many people


    watching here. And I can walk by myself. I''m not crippled.¡± She really is getting quieter by the minute.


    ¡°I want to hold my wife right now. I have not tasted of my wife''s body for a long time, so I''m a little


    impatient right now.¡± Alex leans close to her ear again and speaks in a sexy, maic voice.


    When Miya hears those words, she immediately blushes, even her ears turn red.


    This man really is shameless, as he actually dares to say such revealing words in front of so many


    people.

 Chapter 733 Just Hug a Little More

    Chapter 733 Just Hug a Little More


    ¡°Stop saying that ... ¡°Miya feels that she is losing her face right now. Why does Alex always look so


    flippant?


    ¡°If my wife feels shy, then let''s go home and proceed."


    After saying this, Alex hugs her and moves forward in big strides. Then, he gently stuffs her into the


    car, and the two of them return to Alex¡¯s vi in a whoosh. Along the journey, he notices the bodyguard


    driving and following behind him, the scene is really sensational and spectacr.


    Miya is speechless, as the speed of them returning home is too fast.


    Is this guy in front of her really that impatient? He hasn¡¯t seen her for a few days and now he acts as if


    he is a thirsty man. No, he has always been like this.


    Just when Miya is still thinking seriously, Alex grabs her into his arms without hesitation, making her a


    part of him.


    ¡°Dear, it''s time for us to start exercising,¡± Alex says as he raises his eyebrows.


    Miya feels a little helpless, yet she has to admit that she really likes this man. So, she puts her hand


    around his neck.


    ¡°I never expect that after not seeing my wife for a few days, she has also missed me so much and has


    be more and more proactive now,¡± Alex says teasingly.


    Miya really admires him. He manages to talk nonsense seriously in this situation.


    ¡°Don''t talk nonsense over here!¡± She is merely cooperating with his actions, and this man can


    associate so many thoughts with all her doings.


    ¡°But it''s okay, my wife is always unique in my heart, and now that it has been so hard to bring you back


    to me, then I won''t let go of your hand anymore." Alex kisses her earlobe and speaks again.


    ¡°Don''t be like this ...¡± Maybe it''s because Miya just came back, she cannot stand the fact that Alex is


    now bing so passionate.


    ¡°Why can''t I do that? Do you know that? I''ve been missing you all the time, I was worried about you,


    but I couldn''t find you, I hated myself...¡± Alex says with some self-recriminations in his voice, at the


    same time his hands are not idle: he has already reached inside her clothes.


    This bastard, his hands are always so fast.


    ¡°Let''s go back to our room first¡­¡± Miya really cannot stand Alex''s teasing of her like that anymore.


    ¡°Room? The two of us have already in the room." Alex kisses her forehead as he speaks; his hands


    are not idle as he desperately strokes her delicate breast, seemingly melting all the thoughts of the past


    few days into this intense action.


    Miya looks around and realizes that she is actually inside the room. When did that happened? How


    does she not know? It seems that she is also too much into Alex''s embrace. But this also indicates that


    he is very good at kissing, and it will be a lot stranger if her body doesn''t react with all the teasing that


    he has done on the way back to the room.


    ¡°Dear, have you missed me these days, hurry up and say you love me ¡­¡± Alex keeps whispering in her


    ear.


    Miya feels that Alex has be a spoiled boy in need of love. She is also happy to follow his words,


    as those are also the words she wants to say to this man.


    ¡°I love you ... I miss you so much ... I can''t live without you ...¡± Miya ns to discuss Andre''s matter


    with him, but due to the current situation, that topic cannot go on at all.


    Soon, with both of their bodies fully naked, the two caress one another.


    ¡°I really miss you very much. I will never allow you to leave my side again. I love you ...¡±


    When he finishes saying thest word, Alex screws into her body; at the same time, he kisses her tiny


    precocious mouth while desperately tasting her scent. His body continues moving at the same time.


    Giving him an unprecedented kind of satisfaction, all the thoughts melt away as he moves.


    Miya can only desperately cooperate with him, twisting her body.


    The two of them entwines with each other, reaching the orgasm time and time again until they are


    exhausted, only then do they fall asleep due to physical exhaustion.


    When Miya wakes up, she feels her body is sore. What is Alex''s body made of? His energy was


    surprisingly high, and almost killed her several times yesterday. There were several times when she fell


    asleep but was woken up by him.


    And now, she does not have enough strength to sit up; her whole body is limp, as she lies on top of


    someone''s muscr chest. When she looks up, it is Alex.


    This man seems to be in a beautiful dream. The corner of his lip slightly curved, looking iparably


    handsome. She looks at this face, which is even more beautiful than a woman¡¯s. He has no idea how


    many people are provoked by this handsome face.


    And the man in front of her is only loyal to her. Miya feels that she should feel relieved about this. This


    man in front of her is really handsome. Even when he is asleep, he is like a beautiful picture, kind of


    like an unbeatably beautiful sight.


    To be pampered by a man like this is a blessing from her previous life, isn''t it?


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After thinking of this, Miya suddenly realizes that something does not seem quite right. She seemed to


    think of herself as too humble just now. Since the two of them truly love each other, it would be enough


    as long as they live happily with each other.


    ¡°What? Honey, are you awake?¡± Alexzily opens his eyes, stretches his arms, and hugs her into his


    arms in a smooth manner.


    Miya feels that this man is grasping every opportunity to take advantage of her like that even if he was


    just stretching his arms.


    ¡°It''s gettingte. It''s time for us to get up.¡± Miya can feel the warm sunshine outside, as they had slept


    through the night,pletely oblivious to everything happening outside.


    ¡°It''s been too long since I slept with my dear, let me just hug you for a little longer.¡± Alex said to Miya in


    a flirty tone.


    Miya really cannot do anything with him, and she knows that she cannot win the man in front of her in


    argument. So, she can only let him hug her. She thought he would get up obediently after hugging her


    for a while. Who knew he would sleep for another half an hour after hugging


    her?

 Chapter 734 To Help You Remember

    Chapter 734 To Help You Remember


    "It''s reallyte. It''s time for us to get up." Miya can only speak to this man with good intentions. He


    simply closes his eyes and acts as if he is eager to sleep until the next morning.


    Miya can''t stand the man in front of her anymore, as he is still pretending to sleep. No matter what she


    says to him, he just replies faintly and then bes drowsy again. It is just too much. Alex is


    practically testing her limits.


    It seems that childish methods must be used against childish people.


    "Alex, if you don''t get up now, I''ll have to spank you." Miya can only use the tactics she used to deal


    with small children, just because this man is still as naughty as a child. She must show this man a


    piece of her, or else he will go overboard.


    Hearing Miya say these words, Alex excitedly opens his eyes immediately. Looking at Miya with an


    expectant face, he looks like he can''t wait for her to spank him right away.


    "Well, you still don''t want to get up, do you? Then don''t me me for being ruthless." Miya feels that he


    must have thought she is joking, so she has to give him a hard time. She raises her palm to intimidate


    the man in front of her.


    All of a sudden, Alex giggles loudly right at that moment.


    "Honey, you''re just too cute like this." Saying that, he kissed Miya''s cheek again.


    Cute?


    Miya is confused.


    The man must be confused from just waking up in the morning, right?


    "I''m telling you, don''t me me for not giving you a chance. If you get up right now, I promise I won''t


    touch you anymore." Miya never think that she will be so childish as to threaten a grown-up man, and


    this man appens to be her husband.


    "It''s okay honey. You can do whatever you like." Alex shows a delightful look towards Miya. He gives


    her a do-whatever-you-want face.


    Miya can''t help it now. She is about to spank him when she realises that something isn''t quite right.


    They are both naked now, so the man is actually trying to flirt with her again, how despicable.


    "You ..." Miya''s shy face turns red immediately.


    "Honey, you don''t have to be afraid. Just hit hard." Alex sees that Miya has not even started the fight


    yet, so he encourages her.


    However, Miya can only p his chest with her hand, "You''re so bad."


    "But you are the only one I¡¯d treat badly." Alex allows her to p his chest and stares at her again with


    imploring eyes.


    His heated gaze is like a fire burning through her body.


    "Alright, stop looking. We really need to get up." Although Miya thinks that this is sweet, she still has to


    deal with other things after all. "There are still a lot of things waiting for both of us to do."


    She feels that Alex is really getting a bit carried away.


    "Honey, even if we have to deal with things, there''s no rush. The two of us have just been reunited, so


    let''s just warm up for a while longer. I still haven''t got time to react to this situation." With a look of


    aggravation, Alex deliberately hugged her to his side and said in a petnt tone.


    Miya truly admires the man in front of her, as he always has a lot of crooked arguments.


    Alex is exaggerating things too much. It is as if the two of them have experienced some kind of life-


    death separation. It is only a few days before they are reunited.


    "Alright, stop exaggerating. We''ll see each other every day anyway." Miya really can''t stand the man in


    front of her. He is obviously a mature domineering president, but when he is with her, she always feels


    like she is teasing a childish president.


    Alex says overbearingly, "I don''t care. I just want to hold you tightly like this and not let go. If you can


    break my hand, I''ll let you get up. Otherwise, you have to keep doing what you didst night."


    He isn¡¯t just a domineering man. Miya ispletely defeated by him now. She is just like a little girl with


    no strength in her hands. How can she possibly break free of a grown man? What''s the meaning of


    continuing likest night?


    Alex might have noticed the wave of doubt on Miya¡¯s face, so he opens his mouth to exin. "You were


    really passionatest night. It was like we hadn¡¯t met in ages. I almost couldn¡¯t hold it."


    Every word that Alex said is so lifelike and vivid that he is about to make her visualise the scene.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Miya''s entire body bes flushed. This man is really speaking more and more explicitly now.


    She even covers her cheeks with her hands, too embarrassed to open her mouth in denial. "How could


    I be like what you said?"


    She is obviously a very quiet and passive girl. Why does she sound so wild from Alex¡¯s description?


    Listening to the words he describes, it is as if she is a lustful girl.


    Miya doesn''t want to take the me for this.


    "Since my wife is so strongly denying it, then I can only reluctantly help you recall yesterday''s scene,"


    Alex says helplessly with an evil grin appearing on his face as he finishes thest word.


    Miya is still wondering what exactly he means when the man next to him jumps onto her. He presses


    against her strongly underneath him and kisses her lips fiercely. His tongue desperately tries to tease


    her so that she can''t help but to cooperate with him.


    This man is really too good at flirting. Miya feels that her body is almost unable to take it anymore. It is


    obviously about to fall apart. But under the man''s tease, she still manages to respond to him so


    positively. She suddenly feels as if her body no longer belongs to herself. It belongs to the man in front


    of her.


    "Ah ... er ..." lewd sounds starts to emit from her mouth.

 Chapter 735 Continuing Again

    Chapter 735 Continuing Again


    Miya is simply shocked by the sound of her own voice. Because after all, it is already afternoon. It is


    unbelievable that she is actually able to rock the bed with Alex again.


    Thest thing she wants to believe is that she actually has the strength to cooperate with him. She


    feels that they are both matching each other''s movements; both of them are very violent.


    She doesn''t want to hear that kind of lewd sounding out of her mouth, so she is just biting her lips


    hard to prevent herself from making the slightest sound.


    Alex notices that Miya is biting her lips so hard, how can this woman hurt herself like this.


    A pair of big palms squeezed her softness with strength.


    "Miya, don''t be nervous. Just be rxed. I¡¯ll like you to scream out. Just scream out loud, no one will


    hear you." Alex says and kisses the softness of her chest.


    Her body is delicious and addictive. Obviously, Alex has already engulfed her many timesst night.


    But when he saw her lying next to him, he can¡¯t resist himself. He just wants her more and more.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He wants to stop suppressing himself. This woman in front of him will always belong to him, from top to


    bottom.


    Alex''s hands are like a zing hot fire for Miya. She feels as if an electric current is shaking her entire


    body.


    Soon, she feels that her body is about to get hot. It is about to explode in the next second.


    Alex just wants to take advantage of her all day long. When she thinks of this, she bes a little


    angry, so she bites down on Alex''s shoulder.


    It is just a tiny bit of her strength, so Alex naturally won''t take such action of hers to heart. What he


    wants is for Miya to let out a loud scream.


    The two of them are kissing obliviously. Suddenly, he is violently entering her body again.


    Miya is not mentally prepared for such deep pration, so she can only open her mouth and let out


    an ambiguous moan.


    Alex does not inform her to get ready for such actions, but... she is enjoying this now. She has probably


    indulged herselfpletely in action, making her seem like an ultimate lecherous woman.


    "Ah ..." she is unable to control her mouth as she let out a moan.


    Her moan makes Alex even more excited.


    For the whole afternoon, Alex has been dominating it non-stop. In fact, there are several times when


    Miya is so tired that she can''t open her eyes. She has already drifted off to sleep but is again woken up


    by his powerful entry.


    It is almost evening before this entangling battle ended.


    Miya has already been exhausted throughout her entire body. She doesn''t even have the strength to


    open her eyes.


    Alex is literally about to toss her to death. But by the evening he finally shows mercy and let her go.


    Otherwise, her bones will have been about to fall apart.


    "Honey, do you feel tired?"


    Alex''s sexy voice sounds in her ears again. That pair of restless hands are reaching out again.


    "You ..." Miya just hates him so much that she no longer has the strength to scold him now, or else she


    will definitely teach him a lesson.


    Alex, on the other hand, misunderstands her. "Honey I know you still want to continue, but your body


    can''t stand it anymore. Bear with it for a bit. We''ll continue again after dinnerter."


    What do you mean, bear it for a bit, wait a bit, and then continue?


    Miya feels that she is really going to be furious with the man in front of her. He really is capable of


    saying anything.


    "Honey, you''re not angry, are you? I won''t give it to you now. I''m doing this entirely for your health."


    Alex tries exining again with sympathy.


    Miya lifts her hand to hit him hard on the back of his head, but her hand softens. It turns into a gentle


    touch on his cheek, giving her an unbearable feeling.


    "Honey, are you going to give me a loving touch now?" Alex is literally looking at her with glowing eyes.


    Miya is still ufortable all over the ce.


    "I''m already fatigued." She finally has the strength to spit out this sentence.


    Alex picks her entire body up unknowingly again.


    The exhausted Miya suddenly opens her eyes wide, "Alex, what do you want now?"


    "You are exhausted now, aren''t you? I''m going to help you bathe now." Alex looks like he is taking it for


    granted again.


    Miya, on the other hand, is now in a state of helplessness. This man must be lusting after her again.


    However, she really doesn''t have the strength to resist now. She can only allow him to carry her inside


    the bathroom.


    Alex ces her gently inside the warm water. The feeling is extremelyfortable. She slowly closes


    her eyes because she is feeling too tired now.


    Who knows that in the next second, Alex starts stroking her body back and forth. Nevertheless, he is


    not trying to flirt anymore; he is merely helping to massage her body.


    Alex''s technique turns out to be quite good, so she just obediently enjoys the moment and closes her


    eyes restlessly again because she is really too sleepy. She can''t open her eyes anymore. Seeing this


    scene, Alex feels even somewhat satisfied. This woman can always tease his heart. Now, she is


    probably really exhausted.


    He can¡¯t let his woman be exhausted. After all, she still has to continue again tonight. He just can''t love


    her enough. He doesn''t know if it is a cast of spell that makes him have such a strong affection over


    her.


    Looking at Miya''s blown-out skin, he finds the kissing marks he left all over her. Those are all the traces


    of his love for her. However, the marks are so deep. It is probably because he is too harsh on her.


    After massaging her well, Alex holds her in his arms again. After drying her body, he carefully ces


    her back on the soft bed and gently covers her with the nket. He then gently kisses her on the


    forehead.


    "Rest well. I''ll be back for you tonight." After saying this, Alex reluctantly walks to the door of his room


    and gently closes it.


    Miya is exhausted for being having sex with him today. But he has to go back and take care of


    business now. He has no choice. Kissing her just makes him irrational all of a sudden.

 Chapter 736 The Suffering Aileen

    Chapter 736 The Suffering Aileen


    His phone rings not long after he walks out of the home.


    Alex quickly picks up the phone and his expression turns stern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t harm him.¡± He hangs up the call after saying that.


    This time, he takes the initiative to let go of Richard, but only because he promises Aileen to do so in


    exchange for information on Miya. What he really wants is to tear Richard into pieces.


    Though, Alex has learned his lesson from this incident. He will never ever let anyone have the chance


    to get near his woman again.


    ¡°Anybody? Come here!¡± says Alex with a frigid tone of voice. His cold expression sends a shiver down


    one¡¯s spine. A few bodyguards immediately walk up to him with their head hang low.


    ¡°Strengthen the security and protect the madam at all cost. If necessary, all of you are to never leave


    her side for even a single second. Don¡¯t let anything happen to her, you guys are responsible if I notice


    that she loses a single hair.¡±


    Alex strides away vigorously after leaving his order.


    ¡­


    Aileen is at the hospital at the time of call, she lets out a sigh of relief, but then she starts to frown


    again. This problem is now solved, but there¡¯s still another problem waiting to be solved.


    There is a sudden knock on the door while Aileen is immersed in her thoughts.


    ¡°Come in.¡± She says without thinking as she figures that the person at the door is the doctor.


    Aileen¡¯s mncholic expression immediately turns cold, when she realizes that the person walking into


    the room is Aaron.


    Aaron quickly notices the change in her expression. He stays quiet, walks into the room and sits on the


    side of her bed.


    ¡°What are you here for?¡± Aileen can¡¯t help but ask him, seeing that he is not saying anything.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I be here just to see you?¡± Aaron wants to say more, but Aileen halts him abruptly mid-sentence.


    ¡°Please leave, I don¡¯t need you here. I have already told you, that I don¡¯t want to see your face right


    now.¡±


    Aileen sounds very indifferent when she says that.


    ¡°I have made up my mind to face you, and hence I am here. I know that you are not in a good mood


    right now and I know that you don¡¯t really mean what you said before. I will not take it to heart, I


    promise.¡± Aaron was really mad at what she said to him that day, but he put some thoughts into it after


    he went home. He thinks that he needs to take initiative and ease the tension between them.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Aileen looks at Alex astonishingly, she is surprised at how well he is controlling


    his temper. Back then, he would¡¯ve pped her if she were to throw a tantrum at him like that. But now,


    he is taking the initiative to visit her and talks to her patiently. It shows that he really cares about their


    rtionship. It¡¯s no wonder though, they¡¯ve been through a lot of hardships ever since the beginning of


    their rtionship.


    But unfortunately, she is at the point of no return.


    ¡°I understand that you are going through a lot of stuff and it puts you in a very bad mood. That was why


    you were talking without thinking the other day, but what worse was that I acted rashly as well.¡± Aaron


    talks very nonchntly and calmly as if they are just having a casual conversation. He is also trying to


    force a smile the whole time.


    Aileen¡¯s heart aches to see him so wronged.


    Since when is he like this? Does he really like her that much?


    ¡°I brought some apples over, do you want some? Or do you want some pears?¡±


    Before Aileen even gets to answer him, Aaron takes out an apple and a knife and starts to cut the


    apple, as if it is the only right thing to do.


    Tears start to well up in Aileen¡¯s eyes. Why? Why has she never noticed how remarkable he is? Aaron


    is always by her side and is willing to do even the smallest things for her. But the Aileen right now has


    no right to ask for his hugs and kisses anymore, she has no right to make him sacrifice more for her.


    ¡°Please leave, please don¡¯t do anything for me anymore.¡± Aileen takes a deep breath and finally


    musters the courage to say this to him.


    Aaron continues cutting the apple as if she hasn¡¯t said anything. He mumbles while he cuts the apple,


    ¡°This apple looks very sweet. You have to finish everything afterwards, okay?¡±


    He talks to her very dotingly. Aileen can feel herself waver every time he says something to her.


    ¡°Enough, I¡¯m begging you. Please leave immediately and never appear in front of my eyes again.¡±


    Aileen has no other way but to beg him to leave.


    Aaron¡¯s heart aches and he feels distressed, seeing Aileen crying abruptly and looking ever so sad. He


    pulls her softly into his arms and gently rubs her back with his palm as if he wants to give her the best


    comfort she can ever get.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Just tell me what¡¯s wrong and I will help you figure it out, as long as you promise me that you will


    never tell me to leave your side again.¡±


    Aileen cries even harder after hearing his words. She has been waiting for these words for so long, and


    she finally hears it from him. How can she not be happy? But why is her heart aching so much at the


    same time?


    ¡°I¡­¡± Aileen is sobbing uncontrobly and she cannot even mutter a word for a long time. She doesn¡¯t


    know how to tell Aaron the truth.


    She wants to tell him that she is suffering and very tired from quietly shouldering the pain. She really


    wants someone to share her pain, but unfortunately, she must handle this agony alone.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you, no matter what happens. Let me stay by your side and take care of you.¡± Aaron puts


    his hand on her shoulder and looks into her eyes lovingly. His longshes tugs at her heartstrings as he


    blinks.


    Aaron is a handsome man, her love for him is long ingrained deeply in her heart.


    Aileen feels like her heart is about to burst as he keeps inching his face closer to hers.


    Their lips are now only 0.01 centimetres apart, they are going to touch any moment. Suddenly, she


    nces at the crack of the door, she can tell that somebody is standing by the door out of the corner of


    her eyes. She is not hallucinating, and that person is Richard.


    Aileen immediately snaps out of the situation, she is too immersed in the flirtatious atmosphere that


    Aaron creates and almost loses control of herself. She quickly pushes him


    away.

 Chapter 737 Cruel

    Chapter 737 Cruel


    Aaron doesn¡¯t know that Richard is outside the door. He is dejected, but he is more worried about


    Aileen right now.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He tries to suppress his negative emotions as he talks.


    Listening to his troubled voice, Aileen thinks that he must be very worried about her. But they can''t be


    together again. Aileen feels that she is holding him up, and she has to let him go. He looks very worried


    and his expression is telling her that he cannot bear to be apart with her. Aileen feels anguish looking at


    him like that, but she has no other choice.


    ¡°I beg you, please stop caring about me, okay? It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over for us since long ago. No, we never


    had anything to do with each other since the beginning.¡± Aileen looks away and bites her lips as she


    says that, trying to fight the urge to ask him to stay.


    She never knows that giving up on love can be so painful. But the shadow outside the door is pacing


    back and forth relentlessly as if it is warning her to severe their ties immediately. She cannot let Aaron


    stay here a minute longer.


    But there is no reaction from Aaron.


    Aileen is puzzled, how can he still stand next to her as if nothing has happened, even though she has


    said many harsh words to him? She nces at him out of the corner of her eyes. Her eyes meet with


    Aaron¡¯s determined eyes. At that very moment, she feels like she is going to fall for him all over again.


    She anxiously moves her gaze away and cannot bear to look at him any longer. She is afraid that she


    will lose control.


    ¡°Stop lying to yourself. I know that deep inside, you love me very much.¡± Aaron holds her hand firmly, ¡°I


    am not going to leave you, no matter what you say to me. Because I know that you really like me, and


    that¡¯s enough for me.¡±


    He sounds very resolved as if nothing she says can change his mind now. Every single word he says


    strikes right in the middle of her heart.


    She wonders if he knows that he is pulling her heartstrings vigorously right now. She feels so touched


    that she wants to die. But she needs to calm her heart down and stop acting on emotions.


    ¡°You are thinking too much. Since when have I ever said that I like you?¡± Aileen takes a deep breath


    and grits her teeth as she says that.


    Aaron¡¯s body shivers strenuously. But he quickly regains hisposure, ¡°I know that you just don¡¯t


    want to admit it right now, but you really do like me deep down.¡±


    Aileen starts to snicker, ¡°Do you know? This is the best joke I¡¯ve ever heard. What makes you think I


    like you?¡±


    ¡°My intuition is never wrong, you don¡¯t mean what you are saying right now. But I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a


    reason behind it, that¡¯s why you are trying to drive me away urgently.¡± Aaron doesn¡¯t seem like he ns


    to leave.


    Aileen starts to feel very frustrated, she is in a very tough situation right now. She doesn¡¯t want the


    situation to unfold this way, but she has no other choice.


    ¡°You can stay since you want to be here so much. I¡¯ll take my leave instead.¡±


    Aileen then gets off the bed with her barefoot, she doesn¡¯t even bother to put on her shoes. As she


    walks towards the door, Aaron takes a long stride and pulls her arm, he yells panickily, ¡°Where are you


    going?¡±


    Aileen looks back at him coldly, she stares at him with her emotionless eyes and says, ¡°Who do you


    think you are? You don¡¯t have the right to know. Where I am going is none of your business.


    Her voice is very indifferent and estranged.


    ¡°I have the right to know because I like you!¡± Aaron doesn¡¯t even care about what Aileen is saying to


    him, instead, he suddenly confesses.


    He holds her hand tightly, his words ring in her ears.


    Aileen almost surrenders to his imposing presence, she has never seen him like this before. He is


    always carefree and cynical, but he is bing more and more charismatic each day.


    ¡°Let go of me, you have no reason to care about me. It¡¯s none of my business that you like me, I¡¯m in


    love with someone else.¡± Aileen knows that it will hurt him, but this may be the only she can say to


    make him give up.


    Aaron looks sorrowful and dejected, but his eyes are still determined.


    ¡°Are you saying that the person you are in love with is Richard?¡± Aaron¡¯s hands are trembling because


    he never wants to hear Aileen says that. But he must hear it from her, otherwise, he will not believe it.


    Aileen cannot do anything but to follow up to what he asks, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to believe in what you are saying right now. You promised to elope with me.¡± There is still


    trust and faith in Aaron¡¯s eyes.


    Aileen can feel his love and sincerity more and more, he really does like her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for what¡¯s going to happen next, if you don¡¯t let go of me right now.¡± Aileen snaps back


    into reality again after a while.


    ¡°Have you already forgotten what I¡¯ve said to you just now? I told you that I will never let you go for as


    long as I live. I don¡¯t care if you yell at me or if you hit me, I won¡¯t let go no matter what. Just remember


    that I really love you, and that¡¯s more than enough for me.¡± Aaron says to Aileen eagerly, he


    emphasizes and stresses on the words ¡°I really love you¡±. Once again, his words tug at Aileen¡¯s


    heartstrings earnestly.


    Aileen cannot take it anymore.


    ¡°I beg you to not say anything anymore, I don¡¯t want to listen to you spouting nonsense. You are


    holding me up, do you understand?¡± Aileen quickly realizes that she identally spills the truth. She


    immediately covers her mouth with her hand.


    ¡°What do you mean that I am holding you up?¡± Aaron thinks that there¡¯s something fishy going on with


    what Aileen is saying.


    ¡°Well, you are bothering me every day. I feel that you are holding me up and wasting my time. So


    please take your leave and get out of my room.¡± Aileen res at Aaron as she points to the door.


    Aaron is suspicious of her words and he wants to walk towards the door. But Aileen catches on in time.


    She cannot let Aaron meet Richard. She can only continue talking fiercely to him.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m making myself clear enough. I hope that you will stop bothering me in the future,¡± she says


    cruelly, she understands that this is the only way to make him give up.

 Chapter 738 Pestering

    Chapter 738 Pestering


    It¡¯s beyond her expectation that Aaron would keep pestering her like this.


    ¡°If you want me to leave, then you must give me a reason that canpletely convince me. Otherwise,


    I won¡¯t leave anyway.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s tone of voice is particrly resolute as if he will really not leave again if she doesn¡¯t give him a


    world-shaking excuse.


    ¡°It¡¯s because¡­¡± At this moment, Aileen says with her eyes almost welling up with tears. Only God


    knows that she is actually rejecting the man she loves deeply. She is no longer qualified to enjoy the


    so-called happiness. Aaron cannot be with her as she will only drag others into a mess with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I love you, and my love is so deep that I can¡¯t even breathe when I don¡¯t see you,¡± Aaron


    still says affectionately to Aileen.


    Each of his words stirs Aileen¡¯s heart relentlessly. She immediately covers her ears with her hands.


    She is afraid that if she keeps listening, she will really no longer be able to reject Aaron.


    Aileen bites her lips and says, ¡°But I don¡¯t love you. The man I love is Richard. Listen up, I really don¡¯t


    want you to show up again and upset my love.¡±


    ¡°The man you love is Richard?¡± Aaron¡¯s voice is full of sorrow. Indeed, his appearance that suddenly


    bes haggard is deeply distressing for her.


    At this moment, Aileen really wants to reach out and caress him. But in a sh, she retracts her hands


    wisely. She can only give Aaron the impression that she is indifferent, forever and always.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Aaron clenches his fists tightly. ¡°You must have had your reason to say such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so naive. I love Richard so much. Don¡¯t you remember my happiness when I was with him


    long ago? Or do you want me to express my love for him just in front of you?¡± Aileen utters these


    remarks almost word by word.


    ¡°You¡¯re totally talking nonsense. As you said, it was a long time ago. After realizing the man you love is


    me, you¡¯ve already changed¡­¡± Aaron retorts usibly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did wrong, which makes you tter yourself now. But can you please not divert that


    affection to me?¡± Aileen says coldly.


    However, Aaron bes even more agitated at this moment.


    ¡°Stop deluding yourself. You don¡¯t love Richard at all. The man you love is me, and will always be me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that it will make sense if you speak louder. Actually, I¡¯ve always forgotten to tell you that


    you¡¯re the person I hate the most. I just took advantage of you before.¡±


    Now, Aileen decides to adopt an indifferent attitude until the end.


    ¡°Let me tell you that I¡­¡±


    Before she concludes her words in time, Aaron presses his lips against her lips.


    Aileen¡¯s eyes pop out in surprise. She doesn¡¯t expect Aaron to kiss her forcibly at this moment.


    Soon, Aaron kisses her desperately, as if trying to eat her whole person.


    Aileen is so surprised, and for a while she forgets to resist him. Aaron¡¯s lips are ice-cold, always


    inexplicably giving her afortable feeling. Undeniably, she really loves this feeling, or it can also be


    said she is infatuated with it. She seems about to be addicted to the kiss as the feeling that Aaron gives


    her is too wonderful.


    Wait a minute, what is she doing now? She and Aaron are actually kissing, and she doesn''t even resist.


    If she goes on like this, her n will definitely be disrupted.


    The moment Aileen is brought to her senses, she immediately pushes Aaron away. Subsequently, she


    ps Aaron on his face harshly.


    ¡°Why do you treat me like this?¡± Aileen¡¯s eyes are full of resentment.


    ¡°Because I love you and you love me too!¡± Aaron shouts out regardless of all costs.


    Aileen sneers and when she is about to speak, Aaron beats her to it.


    ¡°Obviously, you have feelings for my kiss just now. Stop lying to yourself and just admit that you love


    me deep in your heart.¡±


    ¡°Just drop it.¡± Aileen feels that she is going crazy now, as if she can¡¯t shake off Aaron anyway.


    Aaron bes more confident at this time. ¡°You didn¡¯t refuse my kiss just now¡­¡±


    Aileen yells to interrupt him, ¡°That¡¯s because I take you as Richard.¡± Now, she has no choice but to give


    him this reason.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Take me as Richard?¡± Aaron repeats her remarks painfully.


    ¡°Yes! I want you to disappear in front of me right away because I¡¯m afraid that you will ruin my love. So


    for my own happiness, I can only beg you. Please leave now, disappear in front of me and never look


    for me again.¡± Aileen strikes while the iron is hot.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, then I will leave and disappear from your sight.¡± Aaron seems to be irritated, grits


    out these words and walks towards the doorway.


    He stops and adds, ¡°I promise I will disappear in front of you in the future¡±


    Aileen feels that his words have ulterior motives. However, she just lumps the question in her throat


    and doesn¡¯t spit it out.


    Just let him leave.


    Soon after Aaron leaves, Richard bears down on Aileen, menacingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Aileen looks at him and says.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to say goodbye to you, and from now on, I¡¯m through with you.¡± Richard¡¯s tone reflects the


    breach. He doesn¡¯t want to have any connection with the woman in front of him at all.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t fulfilled the condition you promised me yet, so I won¡¯t make a thorough break with you,¡±


    Aileen retorts stubbornly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that all these things are thanks to you? I won¡¯t let any of you go. After all, it¡¯s your


    brother who put me through the wringer, so you¡¯ve to pay me back for him. Though we write off the


    debt between us, the debt between your brother and me should be calcted starting from the


    beginning. I won¡¯t let anyone from your family go.¡±


    Richard shows a ferocious appearance, squeezing Aileen¡¯s neck and only let go of her neck before she


    let out herst breath.


    ¡°Kill me if you have the guts.¡± Aileen takes a deep breath after regaining the air and coughs several


    times continuously, but she still has no regard for his words.

 Chapter 739 Aileen Got Hurt

    Chapter 739 Aileen Got Hurt


    ¡°Why are you staring at me? You are making fool of me, but I am not an idiot! If I killed you, I would


    also be in a trap. You know, this is not an end. I will not allow your life to be so easy! Finally, you will


    pay for what you did to me!¡±


    Then Richard goes out. Aileen cannot wait and chases him out; she did too much to make him fall in


    love with her. How can she give up for the time being? She has to follow him now.


    Having to stop Richard, Aillen cuddles his thigh without hesitation and says, ¡°I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Richard turns back angrily and frowns to say, ¡°Why are you always following me?¡±


    Before he talks more, Aileen interrupts, ¡°Listen, I will stay with you no matter what happens.¡±


    Hearing these words, Richard champs with rage and says, ¡°Stop! Aileen. You have overdone to cheat


    me! I hate to see you again. You know you are totally disaster to me? How I wish I could kill you now!


    In fact, I will not forgive you even I can do it. That¡¯s why I left here just now. Or you will go dead for


    sure!¡±


    Aileen is almost exhausted to say more, ¡°So, what would you like to do? If I tell you I can help you, will


    you allow me to stay?¡±


    Richard is walking forward, but stops with what she said. He admits her words drew all of his attraction.


    He cannot expect what she will do and wonders why she loves to keep eyes on him. But soon, Richard


    gets his groove back.


    He says, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you intend to do. But remember, you will not change my mind! Anyway, I


    will let you pay back! If you want to have a better time, go now! Just like the way Aaron went away from


    you.¡±


    Then Richard pushes Aileen and leaves her alone there.


    ¡°Richard¡­¡± Aileen stands up at once and tries to follow Richard, finally she sees a driving truck


    colliding with him.


    Richard turns around impatiently and asks, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    He looks at Aileen without noticing the trucking to him in a high speed.


    Just this moment, Aileen rushes to push Richard away.


    There is some sharp sound of an abrupt brake.


    So, Richard falls down by the road for her push; Aileen is hit by the truck.


    Her blood spreads on the road.


    Richard gets stunned for what is happening; he sees the bloody Aileen lying on the ground with much


    weakness.


    He knows that she tried best to save his life!


    ¡°Are you crazy? Why didn¡¯t you keep away from the truck?¡± Richard is mad with her. Silly Aileen always


    does something like this to herself. Now Richard hurries to go to hold her.


    The dying Aileen opens her eyes slowly and tries to talk with him, ¡°Yes, I am crazy. That¡¯s why I love


    you so much¡­ I cannot control myself. So, you see me now?¡±


    But until now, Richard is not willing to be gentler to her; he cannot imagine she is still talking about it


    right now. He says, ¡°You¡¯d better not expect me toe back. Don¡¯t think as a child.¡±


    However, he carries her in his arms when seeing Aileen keep bleeding on her legs.


    Aileen looks too pale with some of smile and asks, ¡°You are worried about me. Right?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Richard has to say.


    She is talking these nonsenses even when she is dying.


    Although Aileen is weak enough, she asks in his arms, ¡°If I tell you I don¡¯t know why I am doing this, will


    you believe me?¡±


    Richard looks at her with great curiosity. Why did she intend to do all of this? As to himself, why does


    he feel sorry for her when seeing what she is like now?


    It must be a scheme worked out by Aileen! Now he cannot be moved by her! He cannot be cheated


    more.


    Nevertheless, Aileen keeps bleeding¡­


    If not going to a hospital, she would die. Though not loving her at all, he does not expect her to die in


    an ident.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Aileen grabs the arm of Richard as it would cost her all energy, ¡°Please promise me, let me stay by


    your side, no matter what happens¡­¡±


    Richard has to stop her from bleeding more and has a nod.


    Aileen feels happy with his answer and closes her eyes slowly, ¡°Well.¡±


    Then Richard carries her and runs all the way to the operation room.


    He keeps shouting in panic, ¡°Help! Doctor, nurse!¡± It does attract some doctors.


    ¡°Hurry! Now she is bleeding too much!¡± He appears to be really mad, which surprises the doctors; he


    stops shouting until Aileen in the operation room.


    Richard never supposes he gives so much care to her! Anyway, he understands surly his care is not


    from love; he will never fall in love with her.


    ¡­


    Anyway, he should leave here as soon as possible. Yet instead, he doesn¡¯t feel like walking at once.


    Before Richard tries best to let Aileen keep away from him, now some ideas might be changed in his


    mind.


    He believes his mood will not be affected by any others; he is the only one to control his own life.


    Aileen is nobody in his life.


    When Richard turns around to go, Aaron rushes to punch him on the face and yells, ¡°You are an evil!¡±

 Chapter 740 Wish to Kill Him

    Chapter 740 Wish to Kill Him


    Richard sneers, ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Who did make him the one as he is now? He never says they are evils.


    Aaron says aggressively, ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, please stay away from her! Don¡¯t hurt her in this way!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Richard does not care about his words.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t like her. But you inspired me just now. Since you hate me to be with her, I will keep you


    going on. Before I want to leave Aileen; she upsets me a lot. Well, now I change my mind; I will stay


    with her. You won¡¯t get any chance for her.¡±


    Richard says with snicker.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Aaron in rage cannot talk more. He dreams to live with his beloved Aileen whom he deeply


    loves; during the days, he finds he cannot live without her. However, now Richard would like to destroy


    his dream.


    Richard still snickers and says, ¡°I don¡¯t allow your life to be too easy.¡± As to someone or something he


    dislikes, he prefers breaking them to giving them to others.


    Aaron catches Richard¡¯s cors to say, ¡°I don¡¯t allow you to be so mean to her!¡±


    He is eager to kill Richard at this moment!


    Richard feels how resentful Aaron is now; Aaron would like to take a revenge. Richard is greatly


    inspired as he said. He cannot get another girl he is fascinated by with all measures, in this case, he


    has to change his way.


    ¡°I warn you, I already determined to tell Aileen after her operation, I will be there with her. Her dream


    wille true and she will no longer try to upset me. And, I am sure she is willing to do it.¡±


    Aaron yells and shakes Richard with all of his power; he cannot stop to say, ¡°Don¡¯t you know I want to


    kill you now? To make it, I rather go to jail.¡±


    But Richard turns to be indifferent to everything.


    He says, ¡°You think it works to me? Such a threat doesn¡¯t matter at all.¡±


    Aaron champs with rage and watches Richard with wide open eyes as he is killing Richard, ¡°I will not


    make things so easy for you. At the worst, we are in the same trouble!¡±


    Actually, Richard enjoys Aaron¡¯s focus-on him; it might be due that nobody has cared about him for


    long time.


    Richard say, ¡°I advise you to fulfill what you said. I am useless in the world without any achievement.


    Kill me now! If I were dead, Aileen would be the most heartbroken one in the world.¡±


    Richard gets the point that will make others feel awful and he is always happy to do that.


    Aaron is much envious to say, ¡°I will stop you from hurting her! Just now, Aileen took the risk of her life


    to save you¡­¡± Why does Aileen never do something for him? Yes, she used to believe and love him


    too much; it is Richard who ruins her everything.


    All the problems would be solved only if Richard went dead.


    Unless he goes dead¡­


    Aaron¡¯s eyes are full of resentment and he wishes to kill Richard now. He cannot keep calm.


    He pinches Richard¡¯s neck too hard by two hands, with exhaustion.


    It is certain that all the problems will be solved after he goes dead. Aileen will not be so miserable.


    Aaron promises he will make it for Aileen regardless of the cost.


    Yet it is difficult for him to understand what Richard, smiling slightly, is thinking about. It seems Richard


    does not care about death at all.


    As soon as Aaron is starting, he sees Richard¡¯s smile. He doesn¡¯t know why Richard acts like this. This


    is normal to a dying man?


    Aaron starts to ask, ¡°Why are youughing when you are dying?¡±


    Even Aaron is wondering, Richard does not answer his question only to say withughing, ¡°You will not


    understand it for your life. Anyway, it will make Aileen too miserable.¡±


    These words haunt in Aaron¡¯s mind, which badly upsets Aaron.


    Considering Aileen, he will not bear to see Aileen lives a miserable life; he rather kills Richard now.


    Richard says, ¡°You suppose to solve all problems with my death? Don¡¯t be silly. But it¡¯s ok. If you kill


    me, Aileen will hate you forever. What a good deal!¡± Then he started tough again.


    Aaron is getting more furious and says, ¡°Stop! Go to the hell, right now!¡±


    ¡°Why were you just talking about killing me?¡± Richard has some cough and then starts to say, ¡°Kill me


    as soon as you can; don¡¯t be so talkative.¡±


    He closes his eyes calmly, ready to go died.


    As now, Aaron cannot make it. He intends to make Richard feel extremely painful, but out of his


    expectation, Richard seems to be very happy for the result. What happened? He would make it as


    Richard wishes? Is it Richard¡¯s strategy to irritate him on purpose? He cannot understand Richard,


    neither tries to think more.


    But, how would Aileen be in the future if Richard were dead? She will be badly heartbroken? Richard


    should know it very well before he appears to be so peaceful.


    Aaron is in a dilemma; atst, he decides to leave Richard¡¯s cors.


    Nevertheless, Aaron¡¯s action falls within Richard¡¯s expectation; Richard sneers to say just after Aaron


    puts down his hands, ¡°You still look like a coward. Don¡¯t you want to kill me now? Just do it! Only a


    loser stops halfway.¡±


    Richard keeps talking these irony words. Hearing this, Aaron almost loses control of himself, yet he has


    to control his temper for his beloved Aileen.


    ¡°You can go today, but you know, this isn¡¯t the end.¡± Then Aaron turns around to leave to visit Aileen in


    the emergency. He cannot imagine Aileen chooses to save Richard¡¯s life at that moment.

 Chapter 741 The Child Is Gone

    Chapter 741 The Child Is Gone


    He has never left the ce. He¡¯s just following behind her quietly. Whenever he sees the conflicting


    rtionship between Aileen and Richard, it breaks his heart. However, he dares not to step in between


    them because he¡¯s scared. He¡¯s scared that Aileen will chase him away angrily.


    After all, he¡¯s also worried that Aileen might just ignore him for the rest of her life if he does so. He


    doesn¡¯t have a choice at the moment.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    All he can do, is to protect her from afar. If the love of her life is Richard, then he won¡¯t interfere. The


    sentence keeps repeating in Aaron¡¯s heart right now, because he wants to convince himself that badly


    that maybe he and Aileen are not meant to be.


    There¡¯s no trace of politeness in Richard even after seeing Aaron who¡¯s in deep thoughts. He pushes


    his shoulders roughly, causing Aaron to fall on the ground.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re a good-for-nothing, you will most probably suck at taking care of others. So, just let me


    take care of the woman that you want to take care of,¡± Richard says mockingly and starts to walk


    towards the exit. He stops and nces behind him once, before turning away to leave.


    However, Aaron walks up and grabs him by the wrist, not letting him leave.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Aaron knows very well that Aileen needs Richard by her side right now, so he has to try to stop Richard


    from leaving.


    ¡°I never expect you to be more desperate than your woman. Aren¡¯t you too qualified to be her


    guardian? Never mind. You can¡¯t even get the woman you love no matter how much effort you put in.


    Are you sure you want to continue on being like this?¡± Richard looks at Aaron in disgust.


    He¡¯s once in his ce. In the end, he never got to date the woman he loves. He chooses to give up. All


    he wants now is revenge. He¡¯s willing to think of many ways just to cope with his vengeful heart. He


    won¡¯t stop until he has dragged a few people down with him. Only then, can he live a peaceful life


    again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Richard asks Aaron while looking at him.


    ¡°Why will I have anything to say to you?¡± Aaron res at him in return.


    ¡°If you have nothing to say, why are you stopping me from leaving? If you can¡¯t make your mind to kill


    me here, then step aside. Goodbye,¡± he answers calmly.


    However, he can¡¯t tolerate this carefree attitude of his¡­


    ¡°How dare you bber nonsense here. Believe it or not, I can finish you off right here and now.¡± Aaron


    rushes to block him from leaving.


    ¡°I am really willing to let you finish me off right now, because I don¡¯t think I have any purpose living in


    this world. So, please, fulfill my wish and kill me now,¡± Richard says in a mocking tone.


    Aaron¡¯s raging. He really wants to deliver a punch on that bastard¡¯s face. However, Aileen¡¯s now in


    danger, and it¡¯s inappropriate to create a big scene here. All he can do is to wait quietly at the side.


    Not long after, the light of the operation room dims down. Aaron immediately goes up to the doctor and


    asks, ¡°Doctor, how is her condition?¡±


    Aaron¡¯s heart is racing. The stupid girl inside is no doubt his life support. He finally finds the love of his


    life after so long. Why would she be the one that needs to go through so much trouble?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The operation¡¯s a sess. If there¡¯s noplications, she¡¯ll regain consciousness in no


    time. By then, you can visit her. However, there¡¯s one thing¡­¡± The doctor stutters, not knowing how to


    deliver the news.


    ¡°However?¡± Aaron can¡¯t help but to ask further.


    ¡°The patient¡¯s child is no more.¡± In the end, the doctor says calmly with a slight regretced in his voice.


    ¡°What child?¡± Can¡¯t it be¡­


    When Aarones back to his senses, he squats down and covers his face. Why would this happen


    to her?


    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Aaron keeps muttering to himself, as if to wake himself up from a nightmare.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing for you now that the child is gone?¡± Richard adds fuel to the fire after sensing the


    pain and sadness from Aaron. He¡¯s happy seeing Aaron in this state. Now, torturing others has be


    a hobby of his.


    ¡°Impossible. This is impossible,¡± Aaron continues to mutter.


    The doctor doesn¡¯t say anything further. He shakes his head and leaves the room.


    Aaron ends up being the only one sitting beside Aileen in her ward. Richard has disappeared long ago


    and he doesn¡¯t have the energy to chase after him either. He has to stay by her side and protect her.


    He can¡¯t let anything happen to her again.


    He wonders, how much grief she will feel when she knows that the child is gone. Aaron looks at Aileen,


    her face looks so pale. How much pain did she go through alone? He dares not to think further about it.


    He can¡¯t see her in pain anymore.


    ¡°Aileen, why are you torturing yourself?¡±


    At this moment, Aileen slightly opens her eyes. That slight movement makes Aaron jump to his feet. He


    walks up immediately as she slowly opens her eyes. He takes her hand and holds them tightly, ¡°How


    are you feeling right now? Do you need the doctor? I¡¯ll call him over if you need him.¡±


    Even though Aileen still feels weak after regaining consciousness, her expression turns sour when she


    sees it¡¯s Aaron. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Aileen¡¯s using every bit of her energy to re at him. It¡¯s so obvious that she¡¯s still angry at him.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re very angry right now. But, your body is still weak. You should get a good rest first,¡± Aaron


    says softly.


    ¡°I want to see Richard. Why are you here instead of him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get worked up. I will go and find Richard for you.¡± Aaron wants to break the news to her, but


    stops when he sees her weak condition. He can¡¯t bear to hurt her more so he decides to keep this a


    secret for now.


    Aileen turns away from him and asks harshly, ¡°Where¡¯s Richard?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find him.¡±


    ¡°Then go now. I want to see his face, not yours.¡± Aileen¡¯s words pierce him through the heart. However,


    he swallows the pain himself and answers, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll help you.¡±

 Chapter 742 Decision

    Chapter 742 Decision


    Aileen lies down and closes her eyes.


    "Will you forgive me? Please give me another chance. You''re not going after Richard, okay? Anything


    you like, I''ll give it to you. Anything you want me to do, I''ll do it for you. What do you want? I''ll give you


    anything else but Richard." Aaron says to Aileen in an almost pleading tone.


    In the next second, Aileen contradicts him irritably, "Will you stop rambling in my ear?"


    Aaron doesn¡¯t expect his sworn promises to make Aileen so cold and angry that she is freaking out.


    "Okay, I''m not going to say anything else. You just take it easy for now. I''ll go find the person you''re


    looking for." Aaron immediately walks out after saying that.


    Aileen is actually feeling miserable and torn right now. She knows she can¡¯t give up halfway. She has to


    see this n through to the end. She''s already given everything away anyway. And she has nothing left


    to lose. What else does she have to fear?


    Anyway, all of this would make things just go on. She had to make it all work.


    Aaron has felt like he should have had to take pains to get Richard back. But he doesn¡¯t expect to see


    Richard walking over just as he walks out.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Didn''t the woman you love tell you toe to me? I didn''t want you to have to work so hard, so I


    came to you." Richard is really talking in a very arrogant and dominating tone. Aaron has just raised his


    fist, but he has to put it down on second thoughts.


    Of course, such a scene can¡¯t escape Richard''s eyes.


    "What? You want to beat me? You want to beat the man of the woman you love?" He is just trying to be


    deliberately sarcastic with Aaron now.


    "Don''t you ever say those words again!" Aaron immediately covers his ears with his hands because he


    feels like he is about to lose his temper.


    Richard is getting even more defensive, "If you want to be a bridesmaid when the two of us get


    married, I''m fine with that. Whatever you want to do is fine as long as it''s with her permission."


    "Don''t you dare talk nonsense here!" Aaron clenches his fist tightly.


    "Well, I''m going to go take care of the woman you love. Don''t you dare stand here and bother us


    again." Richard really walks right in after saying that.


    It really hurts Aaron to see this. How is he supposed to save their love? Has their rtionship really


    come to an end? He feels so much pain that he kicks the floor with his foot. And the floor seemed to


    whine in pain as well.


    But things seem to have gotten to the point of no return. Aaron doesn¡¯t know how long he''s been


    waiting outside, and there is finally a noise from inside.


    He doesn¡¯t expect Richard to be the one opening the door.


    "You cane in now. It was her who let you in."


    Richard says just that and then strides forward.


    Aaron immediately goes in with enthusiasm. Because he thinks Aileen has finally figured it out. It


    doesn¡¯t ur to him that Richard is halfway back again.


    "But I''m warning you. Don''ty a hand on her. Because ..."


    Richard deliberately doesn¡¯t go any further after saying that and lets him experience the rest for


    himself. Aaron doesn¡¯t pursue it further either. He just walks in sullenly.


    "Aileen, are you feeling ill?" Aaron asks with concern.


    "I''m fine. I''m feeling good. You just don''t show up in front of me again. Just tell me the truth. Why on


    earth do you keep pestering me?" Aileen cuts straight to the chase.


    Aaron, on the other hand, chooses to remain silent.


    Aileen can¡¯t help but keep talking again, "Didn''t I tell you that the guy I like is Richard? Why do you


    keep pestering me like this? Is it interesting that you keep pestering me?"


    "But I''m really worried about you. I just want to be there for you and take care of you." Aaron is looking


    at Aileen with soft eyes again. Every look he gives her exudes affection.


    "Don''t you ever look at me with that look! I''ll feel like my whole body can''t take it." Aileen, on the other


    hand, feels like she is going crazy.


    "The reason you can''t stand that look in my eyes is because you still have me in your heart." Aaron, on


    the other hand, has already made up his mind about this.


    Aileen looks impatient, "Don''t you dare try to be so tough on me. There''s no way I''m going to like you.


    The two of us are long overdue. I''ve already agreed with Richard that the two of us will go to a foreign


    country. You take care of yourself."


    "What? When did you two talk it over?"


    "Just now." Aileen utters the words very coldly.


    Aaron still asks grudgingly, "Are you sure you''ve really thought this through?"


    "If I hadn''t thought about it, I wouldn''t have let you in."


    "Then let mee over there with you. Or maybe you can just take me on as an assistant. I''d be a


    servant for you at your side. All I want with all my heart is to stay by your side."


    How can he be at ease without him by her side?


    "Are you done talking or not? I''m talking to you in a nice voice. I''m not discussing it with you. I''m


    informing you. If you can''t understand my words, then we''ll just be enemies and not friends. I want us


    to still be good friends when we meet in the future, just like we were before." Aileen speaks stubbornly.


    Before? Why does Aaron find this word particrly ironic? How can the two of them ever go back to


    being like they used to be? If they can go back to the way things are, he should have been courting her


    long ago and would never have given her any chance to meet Richard. Is there really nothing he can


    do about it?


    "You know, when you like someone, you just want to give her happiness. As soon as I see you happy,


    I''ll leave." Those are the only words Aaron can say to Aileen.


    "Are you going to watch me marry another man?"


    Aaron is really stunned when he hears her question. Because he really doesn¡¯t want to see that image


    and his heart would hurts. He really wants to protect her. But it is all just too exhausting for him. There


    is no way he can handle all of this.

 Chapter 743 No Way Out

    Chapter 743 No Way Out


    ¡°You two are getting married?¡± Aaron feels like his soul is leaving his body. No matter what, he can


    never ept it.


    His beloved Aileen is actually saying such words to him. He doubts that he is having a nightmare at the


    moment, that¡¯s all.


    But what Aileen says next wakes him up and makes him even more hurt and heartbroken.


    ¡°I hope you are still deceiving yourself here. Richard and I are getting married, you want to be the best


    man or the bridesmaid? Or do you want to be our housekeeper? Do you want to spend your life taking


    care of us? Tell me, are you also going to give birth to our children for us?¡±


    Aileen¡¯s words be more and more offensive, because of him, she doesn¡¯t want to leave Aaron


    even a little bit of leeway.


    ¡°No!¡± Aaron¡¯s trembling body takes several steps back in session.


    ¡°You are the whimsical person right now, not us. I just hope you don¡¯t bother me anymore. What I am


    telling you right now ising straight from my heart, and it is what I really want to tell you. I have


    never loved you.¡±


    Aileen clenches both her hands into fists tightly and uses up all her energy to say these words. She


    also knows how hurtful her words are but she has to say it like this.


    Aaron sits paralyzed on the ground, no strength left in him, as if his soul just lost the connection to the


    world.


    Seeing Aaron look so out of his mind, Aileen heart also hurts; it hurts so bad that it leaves her


    speechless. But no matter how painful it is, she must take this path because there is no way out.


    Aaron, I am sorry. I have to deliberately hurt you like this, but I really have no other choice.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    For a moment, Aileen looks at Aaron who is still sitting on the ground. Her eyes are full of pain and


    distress, but she soon hides her feelings. She must not let Aaron find out all this. Let her bear all the


    suffering alone, they are probably not destined to be together in this lifetime.


    ¡°I have made it very clear now, you won¡¯t be bothering us in the future, right?¡± Aileen takes a deep


    breath and utters these words in one go.


    Originally, Aileen thought that Aaron would leave immediately after hearing these words. Unpredictably,


    Aaron stands up steadily, walks forward to stand in front of her, and looks at her with his deep eyes full


    of sadness and pain.


    She looks away with a little guilty conscience because she doesn¡¯t have any more courage to read his


    eyes. She is afraid she¡¯d fell into them and drown.


    ¡°Tell me, why can¡¯t you look me in the eyes? Is there a problem? You can tell me! Richard must have


    threatened you to do this. What kind of wicked means did he use to make you listen to him like this?¡±


    Aaron almost walks away, leaving everything behind, but he knows that if he leaves this time like this,


    he might lose Aileen forever. Now that he has alreadye here, he must fight for himself.


    Besides, Aileen suffered such a serious injury for him, how can he just leave her. No matter what kind


    of cruel words she says, he will never leave her. His determination is firm, he must not be afraid of


    anything otherwise the future will be even more difficult; besides, he has already made this


    important decision in his heart. If he says it out loud, maybe it would make him feel better in his heart.


    He no longer wants to stifle himself. Now all spearheads are pointing towards Richard. As long as he


    solves the problem that is Richard, then them being together should not be a problem.


    Aileen also bes shocked because she did not expect Aaron to suddenly be so strong.


    Originally, she wanted to push him away from her, but right now it looks like she is failing miserably in


    her intention. Aaron seems even more resolute in wanting to stay besides her, apanying her.


    A terrifying thought shes through her mind. He would not really want to follow her and Richard


    around forever, right? No, No, he is not that stupid, he¡¯s just not willing to believe the reality. She


    continues to convince herself in her heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what nonsense are you talking about. Richard and I love each other, he will take me far


    away from this ce. All of this, I won¡¯t even tell my brother. Even if he finds out, it won¡¯t change


    anything. So, I am asking you, mind your own business and please leave. How many times do you


    want me to say it for you to understand?¡±


    Aileen is finding this increasingly hard now, at the same time she is feeling a little confused. She


    doesn¡¯t know what to do next. She didn¡¯t expect Aaron to be more and more persistent. Looking


    at him being so resolute, her heart is wavering and she is feeling a confused. She doesn¡¯t know what


    she¡¯s doing is right or wrong. Is she really holding on too tightly?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold it in at all. I know something is going on with you, otherwise you¡¯d never say


    such things to me. You and I love each other, let me take you far away from this ce.¡± Instead of


    taking her words to heart, Aaron tells her this with sincerity in his heart, like a father gives life advice to


    a daughter. With this, he takes the opportunity to ce his hand on top of her hand. However, he


    cannot hold himself back and wraps his hand around hers.


    Feeling the warmth of his hand, Aileen is frightened and withdraws her hand quickly. She doesn¡¯t know


    what is wrong with her. She misses the warmth of his hands so much that in just a moment she


    bes flustered. Because of the man in front of her, her firm resolution seems to be beginning to


    shake again. But is he really good at this? Even he doesn¡¯t know what to do next.


    Should she really go far away from this ce with the man in front of her? Or continue down this path


    of vengeance, which has no return? At this moment Richard¡¯s foul smile shes through her mind, as a


    result the decision quickly solidifies in her heart.


    ¡°You are daydreaming. Now that I have already agreed to marry Richard, there¡¯s no ce left for you. If


    you can¡¯t let me go then follow us around and be our housekeeper. Besides, we do need one more


    witness for our wedding. You can be just another person in the crowd.¡± Aileen says coldly with extreme


    indifference.

 Chapter 744 Kiss

    Chapter 744 Kiss


    "Okay, I will stay with both of you for the rest of my life." After a while, Aaron says such a sentence, as


    if it is uttered without much thinking.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    This sentence makes Aileen really angry. Initially, she says it just to get rid of Aaron. Who knows that


    he actually obeys her? It is totally beyond her expectation. Besides, is there really no way for her to get


    rid of Aaron, who is so devoted to her?


    "Are you an idiot? I have shown you my love with him. Do you still feel happy like this? Are you crazy?"


    Aileen can¡¯t hold her temper any longer. She even thinks that the man in front of her is insane. But how


    can she have such a great ability to force him into such a state?


    Aileen is really annoyed at this moment. Doesn¡¯t she have any harsh words to drive him away?


    "The words you said proved that you still care about me because you are still worried about me. Since


    you say so, I am even more firm with my opinion." Aaron says this to Aileen without hesitation, but


    Aileen is frightened. The man seems to be more and more courageous. She seems to be unable to get


    rid of him.


    "You are so stupid. How can I care for you?" Aileen lowers her head and says these words in a low


    voice because she really can¡¯t find any words to refute him. That man is more persistent than she


    thinks. He seems to be getting stronger and stronger. She seems to underestimate his ability too much.


    While she is still trying to organise words in her mind, a handsome face suddenly erges in front of


    her eyes. Yes, it is Aaron who is in front of her. Aaron gives Aileen a hard kiss on her face. Then, he


    gives her another kiss while she is still puzzled.


    This sudden kiss is even more frightening to Aileen because she doesn¡¯t expect things to happen like


    this. She initially thinks that he will run away angrily. Then, she can prepare her path to revenge with


    peace in mind. But because of this man, almost all of her ns will be ruined.


    However, Aileen¡¯s heart softens at this moment. She really can''t find the reason to refuse him. The man


    in front of her is so kind to her. He can still be so loyal to her even after she said so many things to hurt


    him. His determination and willpower are just too strong. She may never find such a person again.


    At this moment, Aileen chooses to be silent. Maybe she should give up revenge. She wants to leave


    with this man now.


    At this moment, Aaron continues, "I know that everything you just said is involuntary. I will not take


    those words to heart because there will only be you in my heart. I just want to be with you throughout


    my life. I don''t want anyone to hurt you anymore, so I beg for you to give me another chance, okay?"


    His sexy voice is in her ears as if it has spread to every cell in her body.


    Aileen really wants to answer with a yes. But when it reaches her lips, she is interrupted by the sudden


    opening of the door.


    "I didn''t expect that both of you are actually flirting here when I only went out for a second."


    Richard''s eyes are fixed on them as they are already hugging each other now. She is so close to


    agreeing to his request.


    So, is Aileen dating with another man at the same time now? She is the one who said she wanted to be


    together with Richard. But now, she is lying in the arms of another man. Is this what she calls loyalty?


    Why does he feel so angry at this moment? He should wish for the woman in front of him to leave


    because he doesn''t want to talk to her anymore. In this way, shouldn''t he be much happier? Why does


    he feel so depressed that he seems to be almost out of breath? Yes, he just seems to be out of breath.


    There¡¯s no way for him to fall in love with Aileen. He has always been a fan of Miya. He still knows this.


    The appearance of Richard destroys all of Aileen''s sanity. She is no longer immersed in Aaron''s


    affection. She just can''t help it anymore. She is so scared that she quickly pushes Aaron away.


    "Richard, don''t get me wrong. I really have nothing to do with him. Since I have promised to marry you,


    my heart won¡¯t change." Aileen doesn¡¯t know why she has be the person she is now, but she just


    doesn''t want Richard to misunderstand her, so she is very anxious to exin all of this to him now.


    But Aaron, who sees all of this in person, realises that Aileen is in guilt.


    Moreover, she pushes herself away just for Richard''s sake. It seems that this is not the first time.


    However, why does his heart still ache?


    "How about this? If you two are together, I won''t bother you here. I don''t want to be the third party for


    both of you, so I will be the person who quit," says Richard. He quickly takes a few steps back, then


    turns around and walks towards the door. He feels really angry as if his belongings are taken away by


    others.


    Wait, what is he thinking? When does that woman belong to him? It''s impossible. Miya is the only one


    in his heart. He can''t amodate other people, so it must be his illusion.


    Now that he¡¯s gone, the woman doesn¡¯t chase after him. ording to her recent actions of always


    pestering him, she should be chasing after him desperately. However, why is she noting? After


    thinking about this, he stops his fast-walking pace.


    He can''t help but walk back into the ward again.


    As a result, he sees the scene where Aaron kisses Aileen.


    Why does he feel so upset when he sees such a scene?


    Now, Aaron is closing his eyes and kissing Aileen hard. Aileen doesn¡¯t resist.


    Do they really like each other? As soon as he leaves, they actually begin to kiss in the ward.


    No! It cannot be like this. He just can''t ept it!

 Chapter 745 I Wont Regret

    Chapter 745 I Won''t Regret


    He won¡¯t let them live a happy time.


    So Richard quickly has an idea now. Since Aileen doesn¡¯te out with him at that time, he decides to


    walk in. Anyway, this woman is always under his control.


    So Richard directly walks to them without thinking and punches Aaron violently. At this time, Aileen


    realizes that she is indulged in this kiss and she is astonished. When she sees Richard leaving, she


    wants to follow him immediately but she couldn¡¯t expect that she is caught by Aaron and he kisses her.


    At the fist she struggles but she couldn¡¯t help indulging in it finally.


    Aaron wipes his mouth with finger and is surprised to find that he is bleeding. Richard hits him so hard.


    ¡°What do you really want to do now? You want to leave, but why do youe back? Anyway, you will


    only hurt her if you stay by her side. And you dare to beat me. Are you insane?¡± Aaron


    unceremoniously refutes him.


    ¡°Ie back to take Aileen away. She agrees to marry me and she is already my fianc¨¦e now. I won¡¯t


    allow other men to approach her.¡± Richard usibly says. Even Aileen is surprised by his words.


    Because Richard has admitted that she is his fianc¨¦e and she has tried to get this title for a long time


    without sess. It seems that Aaron helps her realize this wish by mistake.


    However, when Aileen is still thinking, these two men have already fought fiercely and everything on


    the bed almost fall to the ground due to the collision.


    They have been talking all the time. And it seems that they regard each other as enemy and wish to kill


    each other.


    When facing this situation, Aileen has no time to react. These two men are fighting for her. But she is


    really concerned about Aaron. She really hopes she could step forward to prevent this fight but she


    knows she couldn¡¯t. Now Richard has fallen in love with her, which shows that her previous effort has


    paid off and she would never waste this opportunity.


    ¡°Stop,¡±


    When seeing these two men fighting for her, Aileen is really intolerable and she decides to stop them


    from fighting. After all, she has already known what she wants to know. Although it is unexpected, she


    is still very happy because she could finally start the next step.


    Aaron says, ¡°Aileen, you don¡¯t have to plead for him. Richard is a yboy and he just wants to take


    advantage of you. He can¡¯t ept that you stay with me.¡± He severely wipes the blood from the


    corners of his mouth, panting heavily.


    Richard just snorts and says nothing.


    Originally Aaron wants to say something out but he is interrupted by Aileen.


    Aileen says, ¡°Knock it off. Don''t bother us anymore.¡± She shakes her head desperately and looks like


    she couldn''t bear it anymore.


    ¡°Aileen¡± Aaron calls her name and his heart aches for her. Unexpectedly, she is so painful because of


    him.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say anything. I just hope you can leave here quickly and get out of my sight because I


    really don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Aileen says. She shows her determination again.


    ¡°Aileen, I¡­¡± Aaron just speaks several words and he is immediately interrupted by Aileen again.


    ¡°You never know how sad I am when I see you hurt my fianc¨¦.¡± Aileen says nkly. But it seems that


    every word pierces Aaron''s heart.


    Her eyes are full of fierceness.


    ¡®She says he hurts her fianc¨¦. But what does him mean to her?¡¯


    ¡°What did you say just now?¡± Aaron says after a deep breathe. There is a tremble in his voice.


    Aileen is also distressed at the moment but she must make herself look cold and ruthless.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t separate us and don¡¯t hurt me anymore. You hurt Richard as you hurt me.¡± Aileen says.


    At this moment, Aaron finally gets his sanity. It turns out that he has been wishful thinking before.


    ¡°So what kind of rtionship is between us?¡± Aaron asks.


    ¡®Nothing.¡¯


    ¡®Aileen, how could you be so cruel and indifferent?¡¯


    ¡°We have never been together and there is nothing to say.¡± Aileen says. She tries her best to hide her


    sadness.


    ¡°So what do you want me to do?¡± Aaron says. And his voice sounds very hoarse.


    Aileen trumps up the courage to say ¡°I have told you before. I hope you disappear right away and I


    don¡¯t want to see you again in my life.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better remember what you¡®ve said.¡±


    To Aileen¡¯s surprise, Aaron doesn¡¯t even continue to pester her.


    ¡°I will never forget my words.¡± Aileen says. She touches her head and tries to sober herself up.


    ¡°I promise you.¡± Aaron says in a stiff tone. After saying it, he turns back and leaves. But looks at his


    back, sorrow takes over Aileen¡¯s heart.


    Does he really leave this time?


    The door is closed vigorously. Aileen is so sad and feels her heart is broken into pieces.


    He says he promises me this time.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡®I am sorry, Aaron. I am not supposed to hurt you but I can¡¯t. You will understand my difficulties one day


    and all I have done is involuntary.¡¯


    ¡°After seeing him leave, do you want to go with him? If you regret now it won¡¯t be toote.¡± Richard


    says. His voice heard ridicule when he sees the sadness in Aileen¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No, I will never regret.¡± Aileen says, using all her strength.

 Chapter 746 Tough Task

    Chapter 746 Tough Task


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve told this to you clearly. I won¡¯t let you go forever if you don¡¯t leave me now.¡± Richard says


    with a threat, but Aileen even doesn¡¯t care about this. What she wants is just to elope with Richard.


    She wants this, and even doesn¡¯t want to care about anything about Aaron. Aileen makes up her mind


    and says. ¡°You should remember what you¡¯re saying now, because I will never leave you.¡±


    ¡°So, since you¡¯ve made up your mind, let¡¯s move now.¡± Richard has expected Aileen¡¯s response, so he


    says this right after she finishes her words.


    ¡°Move now?¡± Aileen repeats this dumbly. She doesn¡¯t expect that all of these wille so fast.


    Richard is satisfied with her numb expression. He just likes to trick her once and once again.


    ¡°You can¡¯t ept this, huh?¡± Richard asks with provocation, and his sharp eyes force Aileen to the


    corner.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you. If you change your mind, you can leave now.¡± Richard stresses the word ¡°force¡±, but


    actually, his sharp eyes already forced Aileen too much.


    He thinks she has nothing to do to fight against him.


    That¡¯s true, because Richard is like her bane all her life.


    Aileen knows what she wants. She just nods without saying anything. Richard put his hand on her


    shoulder, and reaches out the other hand to lift her chin up. ¡°You know what¡¯s the meaning of your


    words now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I know I just want to stay with you.¡± Aileen bravely catches his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯d better remember what you¡¯re saying, because you will have no chance to regret this.¡± Richard


    announces this aggressively.


    Just as Aileen wants to say something, Richard¡¯s kisses without any warning. He kisses her so


    heavily, as if he wants to take all the air in her mouth. She even feels she is about to be suffocated.


    Richard¡¯s kiss is different from Aaron¡¯s. His kiss is aggressive, and makes her ufortable.


    Aileen really wants to push him away, but she can¡¯t do that. She has to ept this kiss, so she closes


    her eyes and tries to support his action. She manages to think that she is kissing Aaron.


    Maybe by doing this, she won¡¯t feel so ufortable anymore. It¡¯s so gued to kiss this man.


    However, facing Aileen¡¯s cooperation, Richard subconsciously deepens this kiss. Actually, he just


    kisses her because of uncontroble feelings. Whenever he thinks of that Aileen kissed Aaron at this


    ce in this room, he will feel ufortable. In his opinion, this woman can only love him, and can¡¯t


    love anyone else.


    He wants this woman, and can¡¯t let her go. He is unwilling to let anyone get her favor, even if he


    doesn¡¯t love her. Besides, whenever he thinks of the scene of their kiss, Richard feels angry. Since this


    woman loved him so much, how can she ept another man so fast?


    He can¡¯t ept this matter, so he has to conquer her. This woman can only belong to him alone.


    However, what surprised him much is that this woman really aborted her child, even though she doesn¡¯t


    know who her child¡¯s father is. Her desire to be with him is strong enough, which makes him satisfied.


    When Richard thinks of this, he subconsciously softens this kiss, and turns it into a gentle kiss. Maybe


    he begins to like this woman, but soon he gets his mind again. All of these are conspiracies, and all he


    does is to take revenge.


    Miya should be the only one in his heart, so all of those feelings just now are illusions. It must be that!


    Richard persuades himself secretly, so he doesn¡¯t take the next step.


    Aileen also doesn¡¯t struggle. She just let him kiss her like this. The kisssts so long, and finally, he let


    her go.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Aileen takes a deep breath. It¡¯s a long kiss, and makes her ufortable. It¡¯s finally over, but how


    about the future? He will kiss her once and once more if she stays with him. Can she endure the kiss


    once and once again?


    Though Richard didn¡¯t take the next step now, but what if he wants to take in the future? Aileen begins


    to realize that this task is harder than she thought. She has to think about this carefully.


    However, she has no way to retreat now. She has to be responsible for her decision. She has to hold


    on and continue to do that.


    Aileen takes a deep breath again. She begins to doubt if she can hold on all the time.


    Aaron left just a few minutes ago, but she even begins to miss him. The more she thinks of this, the


    more exhausted she will feel.


    Aileen lies on the bed and wants to have a rest. She is tired after the operation, so she needs


    rest.

 Chapter 747 Request

    Chapter 747 Request


    Just as Aileen closes her eyes, Richard, who went out just now,es back again with a delighted


    face.


    Aileen opens her eyes.


    She can¡¯t understand why this man can be so calm. She gazes at him. Though she is not in a good


    mood now, she has to smile at this man. He will love her more and more, though she doesn¡¯t know if he


    really loves her now.


    However, Aileen trusts her much that she is able to conquer this man sooner orter. As for the future,


    she will deal with it after that.


    ¡°You seem to be unhappy to see me.¡± Richard feels annoyed as he sees Aileen¡¯s numb face. Does this


    woman hate him like this?


    Richard feels gloomy as he thinks of this.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m happy to see you. You know, I¡¯m so starved to be your bride.¡± Aileen hurriedly speaks, and


    then lowers her head with a blush on her face. Actually, the blush is not because of shyness, but guilt.


    She doesn¡¯t love this man, and she doesn¡¯t want to love this man. She loves another man.


    However, it¡¯s toote to say this, and to be regretful. She has to pay for her decision, so she has to hold


    on, and no one can stop her steps.


    Too many things are torturing her, so she doesn¡¯t know what she should do now. Since the situation


    bes this, she has to deal with all the difficulties, because she has no other ways.


    Richard goes to the bed, and sits on it. He touches her hair with soft eyes.


    Aileen is stunned.


    Is that her illusion? This man even acts so gently. How can this bastard treat her so soulfully?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Aileen can¡¯t believe this, so she asks with confusion.


    ¡°You should feel d since I¡¯m so gentle to you.¡± Richard says this.


    How can this woman be scared when he is so gentle? It¡¯s this woman who begins the rtionship first,


    so how can she give up first?


    Does she want to make him hard to get her favor? He won¡¯t satisfy her.


    ¡°I¡¯m confused about your sudden gentleness.¡± Aileen gets her mind and says this.


    Actually, she can¡¯t get used to such a gentle Richard.


    ¡°You can¡¯t ept my gentleness, or you can¡¯t ept Aaron¡¯s departure?¡±


    Richard asks in a questioning tone, and such a simple word even lets her down.


    He is right. This woman loves another man. Whenever he thinks of this, he is furious. She agrees to be


    with him, but she even misses another man!


    Richard forces Aileen to go to the corner of the bed.


    ¡°You begin to regret your decision, huh? You begin to miss that man and regret to choose me, right?¡±


    Richard asks aggressively, and Aileen can¡¯t answer his question, because what he says are just her


    thoughts.


    However, she can¡¯t admit this. She can¡¯t admit any of these words.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t do this intentionally.¡± Aileen has to apologize.


    ¡°The police will be useless if the apology is useful. I remember all things you¡¯ve done for me. You


    aborted your child for me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Richard mentions this matter again, which makes her miserable.


    Aileen lowers her head sorrowfully. She is miserable now, because she is sorry for her unborn child. It¡¯s


    such a ruthless decision to abort her child.


    Aileen also doesn¡¯t want to do that, but she has to do, because she even doesn¡¯t know who the child¡¯s


    father is. It seems that she¡¯s irresponsible for herself.


    ¡°Two choices. Go with me, or marry me after a public wedding.¡± Richard¡¯s tone is aggressive.


    ¡°But the police...¡± Before Aileen can finish her words, Richard grabs her hand and stops her.


    ¡°All those are because of your brother. As long as you help me to beg your brother, I will be innocent.


    Also, you can refuse, if you get close to me with other intentions.¡± Richard says this with a sullen face.


    ¡°You mean, I should beg my brother for you?¡± Aileen asks with caution.


    ¡°The ident makes you smarter. I should change my impression on you.¡± Richard looks at Aileen with


    a smile, but actually, his tone is full of mocks, which makes Aileen ufortable. This man always


    treats her ruthlessly, and says those terrible words.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Aileen doesn¡¯t know what really he wants. She thought she knows him much, but now, she doesn¡¯t


    think so anymore.


    ¡°Remember, you chose to stay with me, so you should help me. It¡¯s not easy to be my woman, and


    moreover, I¡¯m not so interested in you, so you should do as I say, or I won¡¯t treat you as my woman!¡±


    Richard says this indifferently, as if he doesn¡¯t care a little about this matter.

 Chapter 748 The Test

    Chapter 748 The Test


    The more he looks like this, Aileen gets more anxious. She knows that Richard is not a person who


    usually lies. What¡¯s more, things have developed to this extent, no need for him to lie. Aileen never


    expected that he would request such things. Now that she is in an awkward situation, she has no right


    to say no.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    While Aileen still keeps silent, Richard is impatient.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to answer, do you? Answer me, right now!¡± He yells at Aileen.


    This guy is really rude. Aileen suddenly feels like she can¡¯t take this. She feels tired. She needs some


    rest.


    ¡°I¡¯m really tired. Why don¡¯t you give me a break and we¡¯ll discuss it tomorrow?¡± She closes her eyes


    instantly because she is out of strength. She has no idea about how things are going like this.


    She also doesn¡¯t know whether she is right about her choices. But she starts regret now. However,


    there are no other options. She really tries to give out everything. But now she bes frustrated and


    doesn¡¯t know what to do next. The only thing she knows is to cheer up. She can¡¯t be like this anymore


    because many things are waiting for her to deal with. She has to cherish the current moment.


    Aileen closes her eyes.


    Richard doesn¡¯t wake her up but lets her sleep.


    But the next day, when she is still sleepy, Richardes to shake her shoulder. She knows that she


    can¡¯t pretend to sleep anymore. She can¡¯t muddle through somehow.


    ¡°You seemed to have been sleeping long enough. If you continued to sleep, I might think you were


    dead. Now, can you answer my question?¡±


    Although he is aggressive, Aileen has noints.


    ¡°I know what you want.¡± Aileen opens her eyes. She knows that she can¡¯t keep pretending any longer.


    She has to confront him face to face and tell him everything.


    ¡°I thought you are going to y dead.¡± Richard continues his harsh words.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I just...¡± Aileen exins anxiously.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. All I want is an answer.¡± Richard makes himself clear. Aileen knows that she


    cannot go on like this.


    But she is really distressed. Should she go to her brother? This stuff troubles brotherst time. He


    certainly will not help though. It is pointless to go for such things when you know there¡¯s no result.


    That¡¯s why she really wants to pretend to sleep.


    ¡°Do you still want to escape? If you don¡¯t help me to solve this problem and ask your brother for mercy


    so that I can regain my freedom, you should stay away from me!¡±


    This is a threat. Aileen doesn¡¯t expect Richard would threaten her like this. It seems like they just been


    together yesterday, but now she just can¡¯t ept his violence and rampancy.


    Richard sees through her mind. He says immediately, ¡°Do you think I am unreliable? You still have time


    to leave me.¡±


    Aileen is stunned. Does he try to force her to leave? No, this is uneptable. Although she feels lots of


    pain, it would be a waste if she left now. She doesn¡¯t know how much time she will take to reach her


    current situation again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you say I don¡¯t give you enough time to think, I already have. Don¡¯t be shameless.¡± Richard


    bes more arrogant. Aileen has no idea why he treats her this way, but now she fumbles for


    nothing to say but nodding.


    Richard is not happy to see her like this.


    ¡°Are you dumb? Why don¡¯t you speak out?¡± Is this woman so unwilling to talk to him?


    Facing Richard¡¯s pressure, Aileen finally chooses to talk.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll do what you say.¡±


    Richard gets astonished when hearing those words. It¡¯s unbelievable that a woman who is so difficult to


    communicate with will actually agree to his request. If she follows by his rules, she is still a good girl,


    and he can still keep her around.


    After hearing this, he reaches out his hand and pets her head like a dog. He suddenly finds she is


    charming.


    ¡°Charming¡± for this woman? He must be crazy. How can such an ideae to him?


    He must be crazy to do this. However, it doesn¡¯t matter now. The most important thing is to solve his


    current problem.


    ¡°But you have to give me some time. You know, it¡¯s brother...¡± Aileen must buy time.


    ¡°All right, I can wait. I know how you have a good rtionship with your brother. I¡¯ll wait for the good


    news.¡± Richard knows who Alex is. So he says this deliberately.


    It doesn¡¯t ur to Aileen that this man would actually believe her. She is a little surprised. She asks


    unnaturally, ¡°Why do you trust me so much?¡±


    Sometimes when she doesn¡¯t even believe herself, Richard always gives her trust and confidence. She


    never had this feeling before¡ªshe is attracted to this man.


    ¡°I know you must be surprised. But since you want to stay with me so much, I will give you a chance to


    prove yourself.¡± At the same time, it is also a test of her sincerity. There must be some skeletons for


    this woman to approach him.

 Chapter 749 The Sweet Torture

    Chapter 749 The Sweet Torture


    In the beginning, Richard wants to know Aileen¡¯s hidden intention. But things have be more


    interesting. Since she wants to y this game so much, he will apany her to the end.


    ¡°Rx. I know what to do. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± In theing days, she has to work on everything on


    her own. Too many things have troubled her a lot. She is sick of it. She doesn¡¯t know what will happen


    next.


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better get going now.¡± Aileen doesn¡¯t expect that this man hardly wait. He wants her to


    start at once.


    She is indeed a little bit hesitant. After struggling for a few seconds, she nods. What will be, will be. She


    will do what he says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will always support you.¡± He kisses her hard on the cheek. It seems like they have been


    dating for years.


    Though she gets confused sometimes, Aileen has no other choices.


    As soon as Richard walks out of the ward, Aileen changes her clothes quickly. She doesn¡¯t feel well.


    Her head is still dizzy. But now she has to handle those things.


    Alex¡¯s vi


    ¡°This guy cheated me, like a million times!¡± Just getting out of bed, Miya is discontented.


    She gets tortured in bed by Alex for several days. The point is he is quite enjoying the torment.


    Miya is upset. How could a man be like this? He sticks with her all the time except for having meals. He


    almost grows on her. He doesn¡¯t go to work or picks up the kids. He just sticks to her all day long.


    Even now, she just goes out of the door, then he rushes up again and hugs her waist as if they were a


    couple who haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.


    ¡°Why did you break your promise?¡± Miyains.


    ¡°Oh, I was thinking who made my concubine angry?¡± Alex clings to her tightly.


    ¡°Concubine?¡± This man is giving her weird nicknames again. ¡°What? So you got a wife now, don¡¯t you?


    Who is she?¡±


    She is not happy with his wording and starts to refute him.


    ¡°Rx. You are the wife, also the concubine. You are the only.¡± Alex starts kissing her neck, which


    gives her goosebumps.


    ¡°Let go of me. We¡¯re not in the room now. People will see us.¡± Miya feels shy.


    ¡°No one would notice.¡± Alex kisses her lips for a while, then deepens the kiss and puts his hand into her


    clothes to reach her plump breasts.


    Though he enjoys her softness and tenderness every day, he still can¡¯t get enough of her. She is so


    delicious that he gets crazily addicted to her.


    ¡°I seem to be more inseparable from you.¡± While kissing, he murmurs in her ear.


    Miya is indulged and starts to moan. This is weird because Alex is so vigorous recently. He wants her


    all the time, which makes her exhausted.


    But the worst part is that though she is exhausted, she still looks well. Therefore, this man wants her


    regardless of day and night.


    When picturing these things, Miya also feels a sense of sweetness, which is really amazing.


    The more Alex kisses, the more he feels that his body is going to explode. He lifts her because he just


    can¡¯t get enough from touching and kissing.


    Miya soon realizes his intention¡ªhe is about to make love to her, again.


    After entering the room, Alex shuts the door up. It¡¯s like he has been waiting for this moment for so


    long. He squeezes into her body right away when she¡¯s still dry.


    Just putting on the pajamas, Miya feels Alex¡¯s gently stroke again. She introduces him to her body.


    ¡°Come on. I love to hear your moan.¡± He says when kissing her.


    Miya is obedient so she starts to moan. They are reaching the climax together. Alex hits against her


    body while Miya tightly holding the sheet.


    The room is full of desire again.


    Countless days they live this way. Miya feels a little anxious, but at the same time, there is an


    iparable feeling of happiness.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Soon Miya is forced to cooperate with him. Sometimes she doesn¡¯t even believe that those voices are


    come out from her mouth. But it is good. After all, if the children heard these voices, she would be


    embarrassed.


    Not know how long the duo have spent together, Miya is finally exhausted and lies against Alex¡¯s chest.


    He goes so fast that she is hardly bear.


    ¡°We have been together by ourselves so long. It¡¯s time to bring the children back. I¡¯m a little worried


    about leaving them to grandma,¡± Miya says lightly.


    Alex snickers, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just please you? You still have the strength to talk.¡±


    This man never talks seriously. Miya is pissed.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± She tries to talk in a sober tone.


    ¡°I also did it seriously,¡± Alex says solemnly.

 Chapter 750 Aileen Is Back

    Chapter 750 Aileen Is Back


    "I don''t want to hear you talking nonsense here." Although Miya seems to be bothered, she still feels


    sweet because she doesn''t expect that this man can treat her like this.


    But hearing what Alex says, Miya feels very happy. This man is really good at coaxing people.


    "Then just tell me. When will you bring the children back? I really miss them. If I don''t see them now, I


    might forget how they look." Miya feels that she can only try to persuade him in another way.


    "That''s fine. We can have more babies. I will try my best." After that, Alex looks at her erotically again.


    Miya pulls a wry face while seeing him being so horny. Why does she fall in with such a man? He just


    wants to have sex with her all day. He even neglects their children.


    "You are heartless. You''re their father. Do you want to leave them out there? And now things are almost


    settled. You can bring them back." Miya wants to be fierce at the beginning, but in the end, she tries to


    act coquettishly to make him feel pity.


    "I thought that you were worn out, so I let you have a rest, but now you are so energetic and can even


    chat with me, so I regret it. I shouldn''t have let you rest so soon. You are obviously energetic now. And


    you need me to help you to sweat it out."


    When he says that, he presses against her again. Miya doesn''t even have time to react. She feels that


    this man is really unreasonable. He''s always making all kinds of excuses to have sex with her. Then


    they are quickly intimate with each other.


    Miya feels that her body is about to fall apart. They have been doing this for several days. She feels


    that she is about to be a horny beast. She always gets misled by this man. If you live with ame


    person you will learn to limp. She thinks that she has already lost self-control.


    At night, when they are about toe downstairs to have dinner, they hear the butler says that Aileen


    is back.


    "Then you should let here in now," Miya said.


    When Alex hears Aileen''s name, his face obviously bes dark. He immediately speaks, "What is


    sheing back for?"


    Miya immediately res at Alex, "She''s still your sister. Why can''t shee back here?"


    "Don''t forget. She attacked you before. Anyone who threatened you, I won''t forgive her." Alex''s face


    bes darker.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "But she''s really your sister. Don''t talk nonsense here." Miya is a little bit incoherent with emotion.


    "When have I been talking nonsense? It seems that you really need me to train you."


    Miya sees the horny look on his face again. He will look like this every time he wants to have sex. But


    they just have sex a while ago. As they juste downstairs and have dinner, this man actually wants


    to make love again.


    It seems that she is really going to be tortured by him these days.


    "Who needs your training?" Miya res at him with contempt. "Be careful. I might pay you back for


    what you did to me."


    After hearing these words from Miya, Alex is more excited and suddenly bes interested, "Honey,


    do you know that I have been waiting for you to say this for a long time? I used to teach you. I''ll be so


    happy if youe to train me."


    Now that the man is really getting cockier when he talks. Miya thinks that she shouldn''t be talking about


    these things anymore.


    "Okay, I don''t want to talk about this now. You can figure it out by yourself." Miya walks into the kitchen


    after saying that.


    Alex continues to tease Miya, shouting at her back, "Alright, you can save some energy, otherwise you


    will be worn outter."


    Miya turns around and res at him again after she hears that. Is it necessary for him to keep talking


    about these things?


    The servants standing aside obviously know what is going on. They can''t help but envy Miya.


    Being Alex''s wife is so blessed. They are really willing to do this even though they will be tortured and


    worn out by such a handsome president, but they don''t have such a blessing. All they have is envy.


    They also hope that one day they can be a woman like Miya being loved by one man with all his


    heart and never have to work anymore.


    Alex is sitting on the sofa cross-legged in the living room. Aileen has already walked in.


    "Why are youing back?" Alex says with a cold tone.


    "Alex, this time..." Aileen can''t help but sob before she can finish because she is too ashamed to


    continue what she is going to say.


    "If you have anything you want to tell me, just spit it out." Alex is really used to seeing his sister like


    this.


    "Alex, I know that you really hate me now. I don''t really mean to bother you here. But I need your help."


    Aileen says in a small voice, but Alex can still hear it anyway.


    "Is it about Richard?" Alex knows what she is thinking immediately.


    "I know you hate him, but there is a reason why I did it this way. I hope you can do me a favor so that


    people in the police station will not search for him." Aileen still musters the courage to say it.


    Alex looks at her with disdain. "Youe to me because of this."


    Aileen nods her head with embarrassment.


    "You know me. You know what will happen to those who offend me. Besides, I don''t approve of what


    you did long before. He''s lucky that I didn''t disable him."


    Every word Alex speaks is aggressive.


    "I know, you hate me now because dad is ill because he''s angry with me. I am also very grateful to you.


    You have always taken care of our parents. I didn''t know better before, but I won''t do that anymore. I


    will be obedient and don''t need you to help me after this. I promise that I will never trouble you again,"


    Aileen continues to speak humbly.

 Chapter 751 Alex Loses His Temper

    Chapter 751 Alex Loses His Temper


    "Do you think I will buy it?" Alex says aggressively again. Aileen feels that his attitude now is simr to


    Richard, which makes her feel a little scared.


    Undoubtedly, Alex catches her trembling right away.


    "Are you afraid of me now?"


    "No matter what happens, you are still my brother. I just hope you can help me onest time," Aileen


    still pleads determinedly.


    "Why should I help you? I have already told you. That was thest time I would help you. I will never


    make an exception for you." Alex is determined.


    "Don¡¯t be so stubborn. This is just a piece of cake for you. I know that thepany you are now


    running has grown stronger and stronger. So I know that you have enough capabilities to be as


    powerful as you used to be.


    "I don''t expect that you''re so good at currying favor with others now."


    "Alex, don''t say anything like this anymore. I onlye to find you because there''s no other way,"


    Aileen says desperately.


    "Why do you think I will help you?"


    "Just because I am your sister," Aileen says firmly.


    "I can let you go. But I will never let Richard get away from this."


    A look of pure hatred shes across Alex''s face.


    "I won''t let you hurt him as long as I''m here. You can only hurt him over my dead body. Otherwise, I will


    never let youy a finger on Richard." Aileen wants to be the only one that can hurt Richard. It will be


    too easy for him if they just kill Richard in this way, so Aileen will never allow this to happen. She has to


    be the one that does it.


    "Alex, please just help me this time. Leave the rest to me. I promise I won''t let you down." Aileen


    swears to him with determination, but Alex doesn''t trust her anymore. "Do you think I will believe what


    you are saying now?"


    "I know you won''t believe what I say now, but if you give me some time, I will let you know that


    everything I do is just for..." Alex interrupts her before she can finish.


    "For what? Don''t you feel ashamed when you talk to me? You have already made Mom and Dad so


    mad. Do you still want to anger me?" Alex is very tough.


    "Alex, please, I''m begging you." Aileen is so emotional that she even kneels down because she knew


    she doesn''t have much time.


    Alex doesn''t care no matter what she says and shouts in an angry tone, "Do you think you can just


    kneel on me and everything will be fine?"


    "Alex, I know that you are not a hard-hearted person." After getting along with Alex for a long while, she


    also begins to know her brother. He talks harshly but in reality, he has a soft heart. As long as she begs


    him again, he will definitely agree to help her. Aileen is positive about this.


    "You really overestimate yourself," Alex says cruelly.


    "Alex, what exactly do you want me to do so that you can let go of Richard?" Aileen is so anxious now


    that she was about to cry.


    "It''s not that I didn''t let him go, but he didn''t want to let go of himself."


    Anyone who offends Alex wille to a bad end.


    ...


    Miya, who has just walked over from the door, also hears what they say. She doesn''t expect that Aileen


    is still so devoted to Richard when things end up like this.


    Miya quickly walks over and helps Aileen up. "Don''t kneel down anymore. Richard is really not a good


    person. Don''t stay with him anymore. Aileen, listen to us."


    Aileen immediately pushes her hand away rudely, which makes Miya almost stagger and always falls to


    the ground. Only then does she realize that her reaction is a bit too intense. This move immediately


    makes Alex''s face turn dark. "You dare to push her?"


    Alex''s murderous aura makes Aileen even more scared. She hurriedly started apologizing, "I''m sorry. I


    really didn''t mean it. I was just too emotional. I''m sorry, what''s the matter?"


    She wants toe over and helps Miya up but is pushed away but Alex.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "If you dare to touch her again, I will never let go of Richard. He will not end well. Just leave now before


    I lose my temper. Otherwise, both of you will suffer," Alex yells at Aileen.


    Aileen is stunned immediately. She originally wants to plead humbly but she doesn''t expect that things


    are getting worse because of her.


    "Alex, I really didn''t mean it. Please forgive me. Give me another chance. I promise I''ll do whatever you


    want me to do." Aileen really risks it all.


    Seeing Aileen being so humble, Miya feels even more ufortable. "Is it really worth it for you to do


    this for him?"


    "It''s not worth it." Aileen thinks to herself.


    But she is doing this for another reason. However, she can''t tell them now, so she can only bear all the


    suffering.


    "I know that you are all very good to me, but I just want to need you to do me this favor." Aileen knows


    that it might be impossible to ask Alex to help her, so she draws her attention to Miya.


    In the next second, Aileen kneels and holds Miya¡¯s thigh directly, "I''m begging you, give me one more


    chance. Please ask my brother to let Richard go. Let him go so that he can continue to do his business


    and won''t be wanted by the police. This is my only request. I swear that as long as you do this for me, I


    will nevere back here, and I will never trouble you again."


    When Aileen finishes thest word, her heart is actually aching. She also feels the warmth of this


    family, but she doesn''t expect things to turn out to be like this. And she can only bear all the suffering


    on her own.


    "Do you know what you are saying? This is your home. How could you note back here?" Now


    even Miya is starting to feel very angry.

 Chapter 752 Ask for help

    Chapter 752 Ask for help


    ¡°Miya, I beg you, please help me persuade my brother.¡± Aileen says in a flood of tears.


    ¡°Leave her alone. Let''s go get something to eat.¡± Alex still says indifferently. He just wants to take Miya


    away now, and doesn''t want to talk to Aileen anymore.


    ¡± If you don''t promise me, I''ll be on my knees here all the time.¡±


    Aileen really has guts, kneeling on the ground with her head held high, just like a martyr.


    ¡°Do you think this can threaten me? You are crying for the moon.¡± After Alex said these, he forcibly


    pulls Miya towards the kitchen.


    At first, Miya wants to go back to help Aileen, but she is forcibly dragged to the kitchen by Alex, "Don''t


    help her."


    Miya knows that Alex is really angry this time, so she doesn''t say anything, just follows him silently.


    However, Miya could still find that Alex is absent-minded during the meal, and the corner of his eye still


    looks over to the living room from time to time.


    He is really a good brother who loves but dare not speak out.


    ¡±Actually, you really want to help Aileen, right?¡± Miya immediately sees through Alex''s mind, so she


    couldn''t help trying to expose him.


    Alex''s face was in coldness again.


    ¡±I don''t care about her.¡± He says coldly.


    "I don''t expect you to be so indifferent to me now." Miya immediately shows a very disappointed


    expression.


    "It''s okay, I will satisfy youter." Alex beams with pleasure when he hears what Miya says.


    Satisfy?


    Miya almost spits out.


    This man is starting to be rude again, she really has nothing to do with him.


    "Don''t try to change the subject, I know, you are actually quite good to Aileen, but you shouldn''t


    embarrass her like this. You should meet her request. Anyway, it''s easy for you to let off Richard. You


    can fulfill her, and now Richard has no financial resources, it is difficult for him to fight against you.¡±


    Miya decides to talk about this with Alex.


    Ales looks at Miya in surprise,¡± Are you interceding for Richard now?¡±


    Miya doesn''t expect that Alex would react so much now, and she also clearly sees the anger in his


    eyes.


    ¡°I really think Richard is a despicable and shameless guy, and I can¡¯t bear to see Aileen with him.


    Richard is having a bad reputation now, you don''t need to force him out. I think Aileen may suffer a lot


    from be with him, so just let him go for the sake of Aileen.¡± Miya speaks these cautiously.


    In fact, she is also a little afraid that Alex would be angry, after all, his furious appearance is still a bit


    scary.


    After Miya says these, Alex chooses to remain silent. She suddenly thinks that it¡¯s hopeful.


    ¡°Hubby, I beg you, please.¡± Miya finds Alex is hesitating, so she continues to act in pettish to him.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Alex narrows his eyes and stares at Miya.


    Alex thinks about it for a moment, and Miya is not unreasonable. He really can''t be such a stubborn


    person.


    ¡±Hubby, what do you think about it?¡±


    Seeing Alex doesn''t speak for a while, Miya suddenly bes anxious.


    And Miya doesn''t expect that she has said so much, but he doesn''t react at all.


    ¡°Why are you not listening to me at all? Don¡¯t you hear me?¡± She begins to shake Alex''s shoulder


    desperately.


    But Alex begins to look at her up and down.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that£¿¡±


    Miya thinks it''s very strange, but after thinking about it for a while, she finallyes up with another


    way.


    ¡°If you promise to help Aileen, we will bring the children after a period of time, then we could spend the


    time together.¡± This is already the only way Miya can think of, and she hopes that Alex can promise her.


    "Miya, why are you so cute? Well, in this period of time, can I do whatever I want?" Alex is cheerful


    again.


    Miya doesn''t expect Alex to agree as soon as she finishes speaking. She feels as if she has been


    fooled by Alex, but what she says is like water poured out, and she can''t take it back.


    She just wants to help Aileen, but not in such an exaggerated way. But she feels that Alex has been


    nning for a long time, pretending to be angry, and then coaxing her to state the conditions just now.


    Miya hasn''t reacted yet, and then Alex immediately says, "Since you have told me like this, then I will


    reluctantly agree to you."


    With a dazed expression, Miya looks at him and feels like she was being yed around by him. But


    even if such a thing happened, she is willing to take it, so she could only promise him.


    ¡±Well, I promise you, but you should¡­¡±Before Miya''s words are finished, Alex suddenly pulls her into


    his arms. Miya is a little scared.


    Is he sick? Does he need to be so hurry? It scared her to death every time.


    ¡°Miya, don¡¯t you know? Actually, I don''t want anything else as long as you stay with me.¡± To be honest,


    he really wants to live with her all alone, but she seems to miss the children very much.


    In spite of this, he also wants to stay with her for a while. When the childrene back, she would put


    all her mind on the children and ignore himself.


    In fact, his heart is softened just now, and Miya just gives him a step, so he took the opportunity to take


    advantage of her. He is very happy.


    "Then I will go out and talk to Aileen right now.¡±Miya knows that she is in a slightly awkward position, so


    she wants to find an excuse to go out.

 Chapter 753 Let her go

    Chapter 753 Let her go


    ¡±You don¡¯t need to go out. I¡¯ll send someone to do this, and what you need to do is be with me.¡± Alex


    tightly holds Miya anyway, just wouldn''t let her leave.


    How could he be so domineering?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Miya refutes him in silence after hearing what he said. But it has been all sweetness between Alex and


    her. She is about to be tortured to death by him and she really loves and hates him. But the only thing


    which make her feel relieved is that Aileen finally got his wish.


    Alex kisses Miya immediately in the next moment. He murmurs,¡± Miya, Would you like some more


    food?¡±


    Miya nods and says with hesitation, "Yes..."


    Even the ending sound is swallowed up in the kiss. Does he need to kiss so hard? But she actually


    likes this feeling.


    ¡°If you are full, it should be my turn to eat.¡±


    Alex makes a pun. How could Miya not understand the implication of his words? But she remembers


    that Aileen is still kneeling in the living room.


    Therefore, at the moment Alex¡¯s mouth leaves her lips, she immediately says, "Um, Aileen is still in the


    living room...or, we should go to see her."


    But he continues to kiss Miya affectionately.


    Miya could only hold his hand, forcing him to look at her.


    ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go out and see her.¡± Miya looks at him and says pitifully.


    Seeing Miya¡¯s cute expression, Alex really can¡¯t refuse her. He just wants to have sex with her in the


    kitchen.


    Miya immediately walks out of the kitchen excitedly as soon as Alex has stopped his motions.


    Alex couldn''t helpughing when he sees Miya boucing.


    Miya is always cute and charming.


    He is so lucky and happy to marry her.


    However, what will happen to Aileen in the future? Richard is not simple, and will certainlye to no


    good end. But Aileen still intercedes for him recklessly.


    He frowned tightly at the thought of this.


    When Miya goes to the living room, she finds Aileen still kneeling down there resolutely, so she


    hurriedly goes over to help her up. But Aileen pushes away her hands.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to kneel down here anymore. Your brother has promised me that he will let off


    Richard.¡±


    Seeing Aileen''s rigid appearance, Miya knows that she has been waiting for the news. So she tells her


    immediately.


    Aileen looks cheerful when she hears the news, seeming that she works really hard to save Richard.


    ¡°Aileen, why are you doing it like this?¡± Miya really wants to criticize her.


    ¡°I know you care about me, the family can only rely on you in the future, you must be happy. I really


    thank you for doing this for me. I know it must be you who plead for me.¡± Aileen really knows her


    brother too well, if it weren''t for Miya, she might have been kicked out long ago.


    Her brother has an irascible temper, and probably only Miya can restrain his anger.


    ¡°Aileen, you know Richard well, he is totally an asshole. Now is the time for you to pull back before it is


    toote. Don''t be with him in the future.¡± Miya still wants to persuade Aileen to break up with Richard.


    She really couldn¡¯t figure out what¡¯s good about Richard, why does Aileen fall head over heels in love


    with him?


    Aileen also wants to say that she has been already unable to pull back, but she could say nothing but


    only smile helplessly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll surely have a very happy life. Does he really promise to let Richard off?¡± Aileen still couldn''t


    believe it. She thought she had to kneel down here for a long time. After all, Alex is pretty hard-hearted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will definitely do what he promises me, and he doesn''t need to lie to you.¡± Miya has


    never thought that Aileen would be so worried.


    ¡°Well, then I''m leaving now.¡± Aileen immediately turned around and nned to leave.


    ¡°Are you leaving now?¡± Miya wants her to stay.


    Aileen thinks that since her goal has been achieved, she would rush back to find Tang Li now.


    Miya wants to stop her, but Aileen goes outward without looking back.


    ¡°Don''t you want to say goodbye to your brother?¡± Miya couldn''t help stopping her in the end.


    Trembling slightly, with no courage to turn back, Aileen could only stride outside. There''s no two ways


    about it, anding back to Richard is the only way for her to choose.


    Gazing at her receding figure, Miya wants to run into the kitchen to find Alex, hoping he could keep


    Aileen. But when she is about to turn back, she sees Alex.


    ¡°Why are you still standing here? Aileen just steps out, you should go after her, and maybe she will


    listen to you.¡± Miya cries out in a hurry.


    ¡°Just let her go, maybe, this is where her life is going.¡± Alex says lightly, then walks over to hold Miya¡¯s


    hands and looks at her affectionately.¡± what I need to do now is to cherish you. As for other things, let


    nature take its course. ¡±


    After hearing this, Miya is very touched. But it is not the moment to be moved.


    ¡°But Aileen will really get hurt if she still stays with Richard¡­¡± Miya does worry about her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be fine.¡± Alex hugs andforts Miya,¡± So, just let her go.¡± Because, this is her own


    choice.


    ¡°Will everything be okay for real?¡±


    Hope so. Now Miya can only silently pray that everything will be okay.

 Chapter 754 Leave

    Chapter 754 Leave


    Alex feels uneasy when he sees Miya feeling anxious. He wants his woman to be happier and not be in


    her current state.


    For reasons unknown, he just wants the woman before him to live like a princess. He doesn¡¯t want her


    to have so many troubles.


    ¡°I know that you worry a lot but you shouldn¡¯t need to as I will resolve all of them.¡± Alex hugs Miya and


    only wants to envelop her with all of his love.


    Miya was at a loss but feels relieved when she hears what Alex says.


    At this very moment, she only wants to stick close to him.


    ¡­


    Aileen exits from the door and she detects that a sneaky person is standing behind her. If her guess is


    correct, that person should be Aaron. But why is he still following her? Didn¡¯t she exin clearly to him


    already?


    Why is he still so persistent? Does he intend to continue to pester her? But they can''t be together.


    Aileen hastens her footsteps when she realizes this because she needs to quickly escape from this


    situation.


    Aaron just wanted to follow Aileen at a distance but when he realizes Aileen¡¯s intentions, he quickens


    his pace to catch up to her.


    Aileen originally came in a taxi and the taxi is supposed to wait for her. But the taxi is unreliable and


    had left. She stomps her feet on the ground angrily.


    Just as Aileen turns to leave, she bumps into Aaron who heads towards her. She knows that Aaron will


    come over to look for her but she didn¡¯t expect him to arrive so quickly. She quickly turns and says


    furiously, ¡°Can you tell me what are your intentions?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Aaron didn¡¯t know how to exin everything. He wants to tell her that he can¡¯t bear to let her go


    and wants to be with her. But he was unable to say anything because he knows that anything he says,


    Aileen will reply with cold indifference.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say those meaningless words to me anymore. I¡¯d already said very clearly to my brother.


    Regardless, I have nothing to do with you both in the future.¡± Aileen says with a chillingly cold tone.


    Aaron uses both of his hands to hold onto his chest as this time he feels the pain in his heart.


    Why did Aileen be so cruel towards him recently? He has always been faithful and sincere to her.


    How could it be that his total devotion had resulted in her heartless rejection?


    ¡°I am helplessly in love with you. Indeed, I feel that I can¡¯t live without you. That¡¯s why I hope that you


    can give me a chance. Can you?¡± Aaron forces himself to say this. Although he knows that the woman


    has already rejected him numerous times, he still wants to try another time. Perhaps very soon this


    woman may have a change of heart.


    What he didn¡¯t expect is what Aileen says next absolutely poured cold water on him.


    ¡°I advise you not to cling on to any hope. I have totally no interest in you. Is there any point for you to


    continue doing this? I will only get more frustrated with you. Let¡¯s leave a good impression on each


    other."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Each of her words is like a sharp knife stabbing into Aaron¡¯s heart.


    Furthermore, this is done right before him and it is indescribably painful. Aaron can only close his eyes


    in pain and after his internal struggles, he makes a huge decision and slowly opens his eyes.


    ¡°Does it mean that if I were to die, you still won¡¯t feel a bit sad?¡±


    ¡°Why would I bother if you are dead or alive? I don¡¯t even want to know anything about you. So, don¡¯t


    use your death to threaten me. Because I have absolutely no interest for you so please don¡¯t test me


    again.¡±


    Aileen turns to leave as soon as she finishes. This time Aaron didn¡¯t give chase because he has totally


    given up. He persevered for so long, persuaded so much, and said so much only to receive her


    heartless and cruel rejection. If he had known that this was the oue, he wouldn¡¯t have made this


    trip.


    Because all these are for nothing. His heart aches so much that he cannot speak. He kneels on the


    ground. He wanted to run after Aileen because he feels that they will never have a chance to meet


    again. But why doesn¡¯t Aileen turn around to look at him?


    He keeps looking at the back of Aileen like a predator staring at the prey. But he didn¡¯t expect Aileen to


    continue walking without looking back until her petite and delicate body entered a taxi.


    They parted just like that.


    Aaronughs coldly at his foolishness.


    ¡°Aileen, you will regret your actions today.¡±


    After this, Aaron leaves with his hurt and shattered heart.


    Aileen¡¯s tears began to flow relentlessly as soon as she enters the taxi. Because at that moment, her


    heart is very distraught. Her heart is also very hurt to the extent that she is too weak to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean to treat you like that. But I do not have any other choice. You must


    forgive me and find happiness for yourself and forget about me because I¡¯m not a good woman.¡± Aileen


    cries bitterly and uses her hand to wipe her cheeks as she says.


    Except that she didn¡¯t expect a horrible incident to ur that night.


    Aileen drags her tired body and returns to the ce where Richard had initially instructed. She falls


    asleep as soon as sheys on the bed as she was extremely tired.


    Not only is she physically tired, but she is also mentally tired.


    Although she has entered dreand, her eyes are still concealing some tears. She doesn¡¯t dare to cry


    openly anymore as she knows that she must never cry in the days toe.

 Chapter 755 Out of Control

    Chapter 755 Out of Control


    Never in her wildest dreams does Aileen imagine that on the next day, she will actually see a piece of


    news on television that the faded star Aaron has actuallymitted suicide by leaking gas inside his


    vi.


    ¡°No, this must not be true.¡± Aileen anxiously walks towards the television with widened eyes, and hits


    the television as hard as she can, as if she just has to break the television so that the news inside the


    television will disappear.


    However, what¡¯s happened cannot be changed; Aileen recalled what she saw yesterday after getting


    into the taxi: Aaron looked terrible.


    It turns out that he is really hurt, so hurt that he is simply no longer able to bear those sad things.


    It is she who has put him into that situation!


    She is the culprit. She does not expect that he has chosen death in the end.


    It all happened too sudden; Aileen simply cannot ept the fact. She does not believe that things will


    end like this, so she has to go to the scene to see it herself this time. Otherwise, she will not believe all


    of this. Or it must be Aaron who tries to use this fake-death trick to force her out.


    Therefore, this matter is definitely not that simple.


    How can this happen so coincidentally? Why did he gas himself? He is too stupid! After thinking about


    this, Aileen''s tears just cannot help but flow out.


    She is so miserable now that she cannot breathe at all. She cannot hold back her patience anymore.


    At this moment she really wants to give up everything.


    She regrets that she has refused to away with Aaron. If she has really gone away with him, he might


    have been fine now. It is herself who should be med for his death.


    Aileen is now kneeling on the ground with her entire body, hitting the ground hard as she painfully


    condemns herself again, ¡°I''m sorry, it''s all my fault.¡±


    She cannot hold back her emotions anymore as she is now about to set off to find Aaron, no matter


    whether he is still alive or already a dead corpse. She should be responsible for what she has done.


    However, when Aileen stands up and gets out of the door, Richard reaches out his hand and intercepts


    her path.


    "Where are you going now?" Richard has actually been observing from the doorway. He does not


    expect her to have such a big reaction after watching that news. It seems that in this woman¡¯s heart,


    she really cannot let go of that Aaron. And for some reason, he became irritable after knowing this.


    Therefore, he will never allow this woman in front of him to take half a step away from him. He just


    does not believe that in the eyes of this woman in front of him, he is no match for that dead person.


    ¡°Leave me alone, I have to get out.¡± Aileen is really determined this time.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You want to find Aaron, don''t you?¡± The veins on Richard''s face are about to be forced out.


    Aileen no longer wants to speak or disguise herself at that moment. This time, she just retorts back


    saying, ¡°I just want to go to see him, so what?¡±


    She already regrets what she did before. She does not expect that he was so focused on getting


    revenge, and as a result, all the retribution fell on him. Aaron actually did such a stupid thing! She must


    rush over to the hospital and have a look, hoping that Aaron is alright. Otherwise, she would really


    be a sinner for life.


    Seeing that Aileen does not take his words to heart, he immediately bes even more furious.


    ¡°Do you remember what you said? You said you were going to be with me forever! Do you want to


    break your promise now?¡± After this woman helped him solve a big crisis, he was really, somewhat


    taken a liking towards her. But now, this woman actually dares to get involved with another man! What


    does she really think of him? He will never let this woman walk away from him.


    Aileen has no intention of continuing her talk with him, and keeps moving forward.


    This woman has never neglected him so much before, and now, she actually became so rampant and


    tries to escape directly under his nose? At this moment he cannot hold back the emotions inside him


    anymore, and all his desires are aroused at once. He feels like a crazy beast, wanting to have a baby


    with her. So, he forces her to the ground and rips her clothes off at once.


    ¡°Are you insane, what do you want?¡± she bes panicked all of a sudden.


    She has never seen him using so much force and before this, she had tried everything to seduce him


    and failed. However, at this moment he bes so violent, and it is terrifying.


    She is panicked, but there is nowhere to run, and her whole body is forced to the ground.


    ¡°You always wanted it before, didn''t you? Then I''ll give it to you now.¡± After Richard says this in a fierce


    tone, he just seals her mouth with his lips.


    Poor Aileen. Before she can react, her clothes arepletely torn apart by Richard. She has never


    suffered this kind of treatment before.


    Even more so, she does not expect Richard to suddenly go crazy. Her strength is no match for the man


    in front of her, so she can only be pressed down by him so hard.


    Aileen hated the humiliating position she is in, but now she really has no other way out. She is kissed


    by Richard so hard that her mind goes nk. And then without any prelude, he prates her body


    with brute force. Aileen feels very painful, and let out a kind of painful screams.


    She never thinks that Richard actually wants to make love with her in such a situation, and with him


    prating her again and again, she was like a prey to a beast.


    But now Aileen''s heart is only thinking about Aaron...


    Aaron, you must not get into trouble. You have to wait for me...


    This is what Aileen thought in her mind, but in the end, she is still tormented by Richard and her entire


    body loses consciousness.


    It is not until Aileen''s entire body falls into unconsciousness that Richard stops moving. Only at this


    moment does he realize what he had just done. He has never been so impulsive before, but he never


    thought he will make love with her so violently over and over again. Looking at a shocking hickey on


    that woman''s back, he does not think he will kiss her so hard. He has an unspeakable feeling of pity


    towards her.


    For the first time, he loses control so badly. He just does not want Aileen to go and look for


    Aaron!

 Chapter 756 Aaron Commits Suicide

    Chapter 756 Aaron Commits Suicide


    Richard feels as if he is a madman now. When does he be such a violent maniac? Now, Richard


    thinks that he is not himself as he looks at what he has done to Aileen. When does his temperament


    change so drastically? This is not him!


    No! It must have been because Aileen has irritated him just now, that''s why he bes so aggressive


    to do something like this, otherwise, everything should be fine.


    But when he sees her in aa, he has an unexinable heartache.


    God, his heart is hurting, this is unbelievable, no, this must be his delusion, he must have been thinking


    too much, but what he has done towards this woman...


    He has to admit that this woman has made him feel good. He even misses that kind of feeling, is it all


    just a hallucination? Why will he be tempted to ask for more?


    No! None of this is true, he quickly calms himself down. After closing his eyes and opening them again,


    his mindset returns to normal. He approaches and carries the fatigue Aileen who is lying on the floor,


    then gently and carefullyys her down on the bed and even covers her with a nket.


    He makes up his mind that this is nothing more than a sexual outburst without any private emotions mix


    in, so he should not be worried.


    What he has done is just for revenge, and yes, the reason he has just forced Aileen to have sex with


    him is just that he wants to take revenge on Alex.


    They are siblings, and by torturing Aileen, he is indirectly torturing Alex, that is why he is about to do


    this without any guilt.


    After he thinks that he seems to have found a justifiable reason, his mood suddenly brightens, he


    decides to leave the room to distract himself now. He does not want to see the woman who is tortured


    by him. He has to get out now.


    ¡­


    The couple who are still sleeping suddenly receive a disturbing call.


    Alex immediately picks up the call and turns off the ringing because he does not want to disturb his wife


    as she is sleeping. She is tired enough recently, so he does not want to interrupt her anymore, as the


    saying goes, the husband should be the one to take good care of his wife.


    However, he does not expect to receive a call saying that Aaron hasmitted suicide and this matter


    has already gone viral as it is today''s headline news, so Randy specially reports this back to him.


    He still wants to spend some quality time with his wife, but unfortunately, the outside world is bing


    more and more chaotic. As he is trying to get up from the bed, his movements wake Miya up. He has


    finally pampered her to sleep. But Miya is very stressfultely, so she is also easily wakened.


    As Miya opens her eyes and sees Alex¡¯s serious face, she cannot help but ask, ¡°Did something


    happen?¡±


    Because there are so many things that has happened recently, so she starts to get worried as well.


    ¡°If you have anything to say, you can just tell me, we shouldn''t hide anything from each other, and no


    matter what happens, we''ll go through it together.¡± Miya knows that Alex is trying to say something so


    she has to say that before him, otherwise, Alex might start telling lies.


    Alex now has a dilemma on his hand as he does not want Miya to suffer these pains with him. But


    under Miya intense questioning, Alex tells the truth.


    ¡°Aaron died, hemitted suicide. His body is still in the hospital right now.¡± Alex says in a very heavy


    tone as if those words weighs a thousand pounds, and every single word hit Miya¡¯s heart heavily.


    Miya is stunned and almost about to fall from the bed.


    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± She does not want to believe this sudden news.


    ¡°This is what Randy just told me in the call. It''s already known news.¡± Alex feels heart-wrenching, that


    is his buddy whom he has known for many years, how can he be gone just like that.


    ¡°Has this matter been verified? Is it possible that they made a mistake?¡± Miya sps her hands on her


    chest and asks incredulously.


    Alex answers miserably, ¡°I also hope that this is fake news.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°How about we visit the hospital right now and take a look?¡± Miya knows that things cannot be dyed


    any longer. So, she decides to go to the hospital with Alex immediately.


    What¡¯s waiting for them to see in the hospital is just a charred corpse. The corpse has been burnt


    beyond recognition, it is like ck charcoal, and it is impossible to tell if it is him or not.


    ¡°Was this found in his house?¡± Alex still feels a little sad, his heart brakes when looking at the corpse in


    front of him, he does not know that Aaron has suffered a lot and wants to know what was it that made


    himmit suicide.


    Then, he immediately associates this matter with his sister, and it is probably the only possibility.


    Miya cries in the next second, covering her mouth with her hand. At the same time, she feels


    anguished as she has never imagined something like this would happen, she leans into Alex''s bosom,


    crying in a heartbreaking whisper.


    The two of them embraces each other tightly.


    Alex looks around, he does not see any trace of his sister, such a huge matter has happened, and


    Aileen does not even show up, it seems that she is dead set in following Richard.


    ¡°By the way, does Aileen know about this? If she knows, she will be very sad.¡± Miya suddenly


    remembers about Aileen.


    ¡°After all, it''s already on the news, how can she not know, she''s probably already with another man and


    does not want toe here anymore.¡±

 Chapter 757 Belongings

    Chapter 757 Belongings


    Alex''s tone of voice still sounds indignant when he speaks. He doesn''t understand why his sister can


    be so silly, nor does he know what silly things she is doing over there now.


    At this moment, a guy who calls himself awyer suddenly approaches them.


    "Who''re you? What''re you doing here?" Miya looks at him vigntly.


    "Hello, are you both friends of Mr. Aaron? One of you is Mr. Alex." Thewyer is dressed in a suit,


    speaking politely.


    In fact, thewyer has recognized him at a nce, but ording to the professional rules, he still has


    to ask him first. Alex nods to confirm.


    "Actually I''m his representative executor. These are his belongings. Before his death, he has asked me


    to give you these things."


    Instantly, they both widen their eyes in surprise. Don''t tell them that he has nned tomit suicide


    for a long time? He has even prepared his possessions before he dies.


    Alex immediately opens the box thewyer gives him. Out of his expectation, there''s a DVD and a


    letter inside.


    Without any hesitation, he unfolds the letter, which reads:


    Alex, my best friend, perhaps when you read this letter, I will no longer be alive in this world. However, I


    have asked my representative executor to give you this letter in advance. Actually, I don''t have much to


    say but ask you to help meplete an unfulfilled wish only. If there''s a chance in the future, I hope


    you can help me give this DVD box to your sister, Aileen. Please make sure she has finished watching


    this video, and this is myst wish. To have you as my best friend is the greatest happiness in my life.


    This time, don''t feel sad for my behavior because I feel that there''s no point for me to live in this world


    anymore.


    After reading the letter, Alex clenches his fist in anger. Aaron is so foolish, how can he do a stupid thing


    likemitting suicide?


    In the next second, Alex immediately crumples up the letter.


    Miya, who has been standing behind him all the way, has read the letter as well. Then, she takes over


    the box from Alex''s hands and says, "This should be for Aileen."


    "Anything else?" Alex asks thewyer, who just shakes his head.


    "Since I''vepleted my mission, then I''ve to go now." After saying the words, he turns around and


    leaves as soon as possible.


    Only Alex and Miya stay in situ with a heavy heart. As for the DVD box, what should they do with it?


    After all, Aileen is with Richard now.


    "Are we going to pass the DVD to Aileen right now?" At this time, Miya really only wants to help Aaron


    realize his unfulfilled wish as soon as possible because she can do nothing for him except this.


    "Forget it, no need." Alex closes his eyes painfully. Now, he is afflicted with the pain of the mind, and he


    really doesn''t want to deal with this kind of thing.


    "But¡­" Miya also has no idea about what she should do next. Looking at the pained expression on


    Alex''s face, she doesn''t know what to do. She can only wipe away the tears on her face and follows


    behind him silently. She sees Alex keep beating the wall with his fist, seeming to be condemning


    himself. Miya''s heart can''t help but ache for him when she sees him so sad.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    It is not until Alex''s hand starts to bleed.


    Miya can''t contain herself anymore, she rushes forward directly and grabs Alex''s hand. "Alex, what''re


    you doing now?"


    "I¡­" At this moment, Alex just gasps for breath and doesn''t spit out the second word.


    "I know you''re very sad and feel like going to pieces now, but you can''t hurt your body like this. I know


    you feel a lot of pain in your heart, my heart is like yours. I don''t want to see you like this and so does


    Aaron." Now, Miya can only say these words tofort Alex.


    "But I''m the least-qualified person to calm down now. My best friend is dead, but my sister is the


    culprit," Alex spits out these words in pain.


    Miya feels his pain from his words.


    "I beg you, please stop hurting yourself in this way! Do you know that the way you look now really


    makes me feel bad? If something happens to you too, what should I do with the kids then?" Right now,


    Miya can only try to touch Alex with family love.


    She hugs Alex from behind and says, "I know very well that this incident is a terrible shock for you, but


    please don''t forget that no matter what happens, I''ll always stay by your side. So you must be strong."


    Miya seems to have seen Alex lose control like this for the first time.


    "I''ll avenge his death," Alex says in a frosty tone, staring straight ahead with a dangerous gaze.


    But Miya feels that Alex is radiating an aura of hatred.


    "There''s never an end of taking revenge. Besides, isn''t hisst wish to give your sister the DVD box?


    So let''s not interfere with other things." Now, Miya is really afraid that Alex will do those terrible things


    because she knows his temper very well. If he is really furious, something terrible will really happen.


    "Alex, please don''t act recklessly." Miya can only try her best to persuade him now. She knows what


    Alex means for avenge. It means that he will take revenge on his sister and put all the me on Aileen.


    For some reason, she always thinks that the reason Aileen stays with Richard is not because she loves


    Richard, but because of some indescribable difficulties. However, it''s not suitable to tell him this now.


    This is because if she tells him now, she''ll only make the situation worse.


    "Let''s end the topic and go home first." Miya notices that a raging fire is burning in Alex''s eyes, so the


    most important thing she has to do now is to divert his attention quickly.


    At first, Alex is about to burst with rage in the next second, but he calms down upon hearing Miya''s


    words.


    "I know you''re very angry now, but can you apany me home first?" Miya continues to say


    coquettishly to him.


    Alex eventually nods as he wants to go home and n what to do with the whole


    thing.

 Chapter 758 Want to Always Be by Her Side

    Chapter 758 Want to Always Be by Her Side


    Alex sits down all spaced out the moment he gets home.


    Miya wants tofort him but she knows that she there is nothing that she can do right now. She also


    doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s the right thing to do to make Alex rx and be less tense. What¡¯s most important


    right now is to figure out what to do about Aaron¡¯s funeral.


    But, are they really not letting Aileen know about any of this? If she knows, she will be hiding


    somewhere in a corner, crying her heart out.


    Alex is rubbing his temple with his hands the whole time, he looks very upset. Miya can feel how


    agonizing it is just standing there looking at him, as his body is sending out intense distress signals.


    Miya cannot bear the sight of seeing Alex like that. She rushes up to him and hugs him from behind,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. I know you are in tremendous pain, but there is still plenty of stuff that we need to


    take care off. You cannot copse here.¡±


    Alex turns around after listening to her, he hugs her back in an instant. He holds her as tight as he can


    as if he is getting some relief from her hugs.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t make you worry about me. Don¡¯t worry, I was just thinking about some stuff. I


    won¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± Alex gently touches Miya¡¯s forehead with his hand.


    Miya suddenly realizes that Alex¡¯s hand is bleeding. The scene of him hitting the wall out of anger


    shed through her mind, he hurt his hand just now.


    Miya grabs Alex¡¯s hand nervously, ¡°Your hand is hurt.¡±


    How can she forget something like that?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the first aid kit to patch up your wound.¡±


    Alex yanks her back to him forcefully as she tries to stand up. She hears him saying pleadingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Just stay next to me quietly like this.¡± His baritone voice is charming, but it also sounds a


    bit sorrowful.


    ¡°But your wound¡­¡± Alex hugs her forcefully as Miya tries to talk as if he is trying to tell her with his


    body, that the only thing he needs right now is for her to hug him back. He can only lessen his agony


    through hugging her.


    Miya finally understands that Alex just wants her hug and nothing else at this moment. If hugging can


    take his pain away, she is willing to let him hug her forever. She decides to put off the idea of treating


    his wound for the time being.


    She really cannot bear the sight of seeing him in agony. And thus, she hugs him back, slowly and


    tightly.


    After a very long time, Alex finally let go of her hand. She gets the first aid kit, make some preparations


    and treats his wound carefully.


    His fist is hurt quite badly, Miya feels bad just looking at it. She feels so sorry that tears start to well up


    in her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t torture yourself like this ever again. You still need to look after me and the children, I won¡¯t let


    you get hurt again, nobody can harm a hair on your head ever again. Do you understand?¡± Miya orders


    Alex in an overbearing tone.


    Alex¡¯s mood is instantly lifted after hearing what Miya says. He feels warm in his heart and feels happy,


    he thinks that the Miya right now is indescribably cute.


    His sorrow and agony can be healed without any medication as long as she stays by his side. He must


    cherish her and make her stay with him forever.


    ¡°Miya, promise me that you wouldn¡¯t ever leave me no matter what happened.¡±


    Miya is still treating Alex¡¯s wound when he suddenly pulls her towards him. He hugs her tightly in his


    arms.


    Losing Aaron is a huge blow on Alex. He bes really unsettled and worried about personal gains


    and losses as if he falls out of grace. Alex seems like a kid right now, it worries Miya.


    As this big child doesn¡¯t know how to protect himself at all.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t listening to me just now. If you want me to stay by your side, then you have to take good


    care of yourself. Don¡¯t let yourself get hurt. Who is going to take care of me and protect me if you got


    hurt?¡± Miya can only talk to him in such a tone, hoping that he can understand what she is trying to say.


    Alex suddenly smiles, his smile is dazzling, ¡°I will take good care of myself, and I will protect you.¡±


    Miya thinks that Alex is close to having a mental breakdown at this point. She doesn¡¯t want to bother


    him too much and decides to give him time to calm down.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything throughout the day. How about I make you some food right now?¡± Miya


    suddenly realizes that Alex hasn¡¯t eaten anything for the whole day. It¡¯s time for her to go make him


    some food.


    ¡°But I just want to hug you right now. Stay by my side and that¡¯s more than enough for me. I don¡¯t need


    to eat.¡±


    Miya feels that maybe Alex has calmed down a bit after hearing what he says, given the fact that he


    still can joke around with her right now. Maybe she is worrying too much.


    ¡°Alright, stop acting so spoilt. I¡¯m going to make you something to eat. You must eat something,


    otherwise, I¡¯ll be troubled if I need to look after you.¡± She doesn¡¯t want to take of him as a patient.


    Alex squints his eyes, ¡°You are calling me a patient. Are you tired of me already?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you were so depressed recently. I was waiting patiently for you to torment me again like you


    always do. We also promised to enjoy each other¡¯spany from now on.¡± Miya says teasingly to


    divert his attention.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She really hopes that he can be happy again. Time will heal all wounds and the sadness he is


    experiencing now will be a part of him. She hopes that their life can be better in the future.


    The skilful Miya brings out a bowl of hot congee cooked with pork belly and century egg in no time. The


    food smells really good, but Alex doesn¡¯t want to eat it unless she feeds him. He is acting all spoiled.


    There is nothing that Miya can do. She feeds him one spoonful after another, slowly and dearly.


    Alex is on cloud nine and enjoying every single moment of it.

 Chapter 759 Not Letting Her Go

    Chapter 759 Not Letting Her Go


    Aileen finally wakes up after a long sleep. Her body is in tremendous pain, it is as if somebody has


    hammered her body with a stone the night before. But none of the physical pain canpare to the


    pain her heart is feeling right now.


    It is as if her heart is getting bitten by thousands of ants, it hurts so bad. The most important thing to do


    right now is to rush to the hospital to see Aaron for thest time. Aaron is the man that she loves the


    most. They finally confirm their love for each other, nobody ever knows that such a tragedy will unfold


    not long after.


    Aileen suddenly thinks of what Aaron said to her before. He mentioned that she would be filled with


    regret. Is this what he meant by it? She will not have rejected him and let him go, only if she knows that


    he willmit suicide after that.


    She is a bonafide idiot!


    Aileen cannot suppress her emotions to rush to Aaron at this instant. She wants to go to him the


    moment she opens her eyes and regains consciousness, she doesn¡¯t care about what is going to


    happen after.


    She suddenly realizes that she is stark naked and there are tons of forceful kiss marks on her body. It


    must¡¯ve been Richard¡¯s doing, he was very violentst night. Her past attempts to seduce him never


    work, but for some reason, he was in the moodst night. He was violent and forceful, worse than an


    animal. He doesn¡¯t care for her consent and she cannot fight back at all.


    She feels disgusted just thinking about it. But now is not the time to be thinking about that, she isn¡¯t in


    the mood and she doesn¡¯t need to.


    What she needs to do right now is to quickly go to Aaron, and see him for thest time. How she


    wishes that the news about Aaronmitting suicide is just fake. She wishes that he will suddenly


    appear in front of her again, alive and healthy.


    Aileen has decided to not seek revenge after this incident. She only wants to be with Aaron from now


    on. She hopes that she still has the chance to be with him, hopes that she still can turn the tide, hopes


    that it is not toote for her to change her mind.


    She bears the pain that her body is suffering, put on clothes and immediately proceeds to her


    destination.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    But Richard appears without warning and stops her at the door just as Aileen opens the door.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    His voice sends shivers down her spine, the way he questions her makes her feel ufortable. But


    she doesn¡¯t care less, she just wants to leave this ce. The ce that only brings her sadness and


    gives her nightmares.


    ¡°Wherever I go is none of your business.¡± Aileen finally learns how to revolt, she knows that she cannot


    be obedient anymore. Once she even went out of her way to plead her brother to let him go. It was a


    huge mistake. But it is toote for regrets.


    The only thing she has in mind right now is to rush to the hospital and to see Aaron again. She is


    hopeful as long as she hasn¡¯t seen his body. She hopes that it is just like thest incident, that he is


    only ying a trick on her.


    Yes, that¡¯s right. That must be the case. Aileen tries to persuade herself desperately.


    ¡°Are you going to look for him? He is dead!¡± Richard yells harshly at Aileen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that he is dead. I¡¯m going to see him right now. And I¡¯m telling you, I will not be together


    with you anymore.¡± Aileen musters the courage and talks back to Richard.


    ¡°You bastard, didn¡¯t you always want to drive me away? Well, now I¡¯m making your wishe true. I


    will not be seeing you ever again.¡± Aileen is now filled with regret, how can she make such a mistake


    back then? She only wants to leave right now, only by leaving Richard she can find happiness again.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Richard cannot believe his ears. Aileen actually said something like that. The


    Aileen he knows is obedient and never talks back, but today she is overbearing and arrogant. He


    cannot believe that she is rebelling.


    ¡°I¡¯m making it clear, I¡¯m done with you. I¡¯m severing our rtionship and you can have your freedom


    back. I will be free again as well. From now on, we don¡¯t have anything to do with each other.¡± Aileen


    just wants to leave this ce as quickly as possible.


    She walks past him after dropping the bomb and takesrge strides forward. But to her surprise, her


    wrist is yanked brutally just after she takes a few steps.


    A powerful p thennds on her cheek and Aileen falls to the ground helplessly. Her face is throbbing


    in pain and she cannot believe that he hits her so hard.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Aileen yells at him angrily. But it is as if Richard has lost it, he is crazy mad. He


    is not going to let her go, as she challenges his bottom line.


    ¡°Do you know why I did what I did? I wanted to torment you since you wanted to stay by my side all this


    time. Don¡¯t think you can just leave me like this. You will never get to see him again, I¡¯m not going to let


    you see him, not even his corpse. From today onwards, you can only think about me, I won¡¯t allow you


    to think about another person.¡±


    Aileen is astonished at what Richard is saying. She would be happy back then, but now the torment is


    worse than hell. Richard just looks like a mad person right now, more the reason for her to leave him as


    soon as possible.


    Aileen just wants to leave him, only by leaving him she can feel relief again, and won¡¯t have to suffer


    anymore.


    But Richard walks up to her again as soon as she stands up. He yanks her hair and pulls it backwards.


    She feels pain in her scalp and it feels like he is going to break her head anytime.


    He hits her head against the wall and her forehead starts to bleed. Aileen feels immense throbbing pain


    in her head.


    ¡°Are you enjoying this? Remember this moment. Don¡¯t ever think of looking for another man ever


    again.¡±


    The way he talks is so sonorous, it makes Aileen fear for her life.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Aileen¡¯s head is bleeding non-stop.

 Chapter 760 Beastly Behaviour

    Chapter 760 Beastly Behaviour


    "It seems that it''s because I wasn''t able to satisfy your body properly, that''s why you want to find


    another man. Don''t worry. I''ll let you bear what I''ll bring to you next." Richard watches Aileen''s body


    entirely break down, but her powerful gaze is still filled with resistance.


    This kind of Aileen makes him uneasy, his woman must never think of another man, so he will use all


    his might to torture her!


    After hearing these words from Richard, Aileen bes extremely scared. It is because this man is


    saying things like this, could it be that he wants to...?


    Aileen hasn''t finished thinking about it. Then next second, Aileen''s clothes are being ripped apart by


    Richard like he''s tearing spaghetti.


    Unexpectedly, Richard begins to act beastly again. She immediately begins to resist, struggling with all


    her strength.


    "Bastard, get off of me. you shameless brat, go away, get out of here!"


    Aileen struggles with all her power, but in the end, her strength is still no match for Richard. Richard


    quickly pulls her back into the room and roughly pushes her down on the bed. Her clothes have already


    been torn to shreds, and her fragile skin has long been exposed to the air.


    "Don''t... "Aileen feels like she''s going crazy because she doesn''t want to have that kind of rtionship


    with Richard anymore...


    However, Richard presses her with both hands, and now she is spread wide open on the bed. Richard


    inserts into her body once again without any warnings.


    Aileen feels miserable and totally in deep despair. Theseplex emotions surrounded every inch of


    Aileen''s body, because at this moment, she has already lost the ability to resist. She is like a lifeless


    puppet giving vent to his desires, allowing him to torment her like this!


    Even Richard, who initially has been in high spirits, is aware that Aileen is like a dead body. He feels


    lame, but he is not willing to just let her go like this. Especially when he sees Aileen''s hopeless eyes,


    he can''t hold back the anger in his heart, why does his heart hurt when he sees Aileen''s saddened


    gaze?


    He clearly doesn''t like the woman in front of him, and all of his so-called outbursts at Aileen are just for


    revenge, and he rather destroy what he can''t get. Not to mention, he urges to release his desire


    significantly right away, so he will never let her go now.


    Aileen feels like she has no strength left in her body, she is so weak that she has to close her eyes right


    away. However, for some reason, Richard feels angrier when he sees this.


    Richard quickly grabs Aileen''s hands with one of his hand, while his other hand presses her face and


    pinches her chin, forcing her to look at him in the eye, "Who allowed you to sleep, you must look at me


    and do it with me."


    Aileen, who is in front of him is like a lying corpse. Is she really not reacting at all when doing this kind


    of thing with him? Is it true that he can''t satisfy the needs and desires of her body at all?


    This struck his pride as a man strongly, so he thrusts even faster, but Aileen bit her lips hard to prevent


    herself from moaning because this incident is already too humiliating.


    She can''t let herself continue to be so degraded. She must retain thisst part of her dignity. The


    fact that she is willing to die rather then cooperating bes even more of a great insult to Richard.


    Does this woman really feel so bad when she does it herself? Why won''t she make any noise at all?


    "Why won''t you moan?" Richard does not care anymore and shouts at her while squeezing her soft


    breast rudely with his hand.


    Aileen almost let out that kind of moan, but in the end, she closes her eyes in pain and bit her lips


    tightly, even though her lips are already bleeding.


    "You shameless women, it looks like I haven''t shown my true colours yet." No woman has ever


    challenged his pride like this. It seems that the woman in front of him has the guts of an ambitious


    leopard, he will let him see what it means to be worse than death.


    He ms into her again with all his might, with her tits in his mouth, nibbling hard as if he is a predator


    nibbling on its prey.


    He doesn''t believe that treating her this roughly will not break her mentally. He thrusts her as hard as


    he can. He pulls out halfway and ms her hard again afterwards, and so on.


    Aileen feels like she has been tortured to death by him, she feels like she is drifting, one second it is


    heaven and the next it is hell, always wandering back and forth between heaven and hell. She is being


    tortured until she now feels like she is about to die, but she can''t.


    It is because she knows that Richard will not let her die so easily, he is going to torture her slowly, and


    herself is all to me, she should never have messed with this man. Now, Richard has forced her into


    this horrible situation, and there is no way she can get out of it. She only knows that her body is being


    tortured all the time.


    She has been tortured into unconsciousness, but the pain wakes her up from the nightmare, and her


    body continues to suffer this sudden disaster, not knowing how long the battlested before he


    mercifully went there to shower.


    However, Aileen has been like a corpse long ago, already tormented to the point of not being human,


    and now she''s lying on the bed as if she''s a crazy female ghost with no sign of life at all. People will


    think that she is dead when they see her.


    It is because there is no difference between her current state and death.


    Richard''s beast-like behaviour just now was not something ordinary people can endure, but she has


    suffered so much humiliation in silence, she is probably close to death.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    It seems as if Aaron is dead, there is probably no point for her to live in this world anymore. It is better


    to die than to be subjected to this kind of torture every day.

 Chapter 761 Unable to Promise

    Chapter 761 Unable to Promise


    Yeah. She''s living a life that''s worse than death anyway. So why did she have to live in this world to


    suffer this torture? She really should die.


    Because Aaron''s death makes her feel like there is no point in living in this world. So why is she still


    living in this world?


    While Richard is now in the shower, Aileen supports herself with her hands and slowly sits up in bed.


    As a result, she sees a woman with disheveled hair in the mirror.


    She doesn''t expect that the woman in the mirror who looks like she''s been through all the vicissitudes


    of life to be herself. She can hardly recognize such a frightening appearance of herself. The way she


    looks now is just too terrifying. She doesn''t know why she''s be this.


    She knows all of this because she''s been blinded by hatred. She never should have gone to save


    Richard. She never should have gone to her brother for mercy. Now that she has gotten herself into


    this situation, she hurts every day. She is even more like a lunatic now. What is the difference between


    her and a psycho now? And the only thing worse than being a psychopath is that she still has to endure


    the destruction that man inflicted on her every day.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Aileen doesn''t even want to be in this ce right now. Right. She needs to find a way to get out of this


    ce quickly. She can be free of all of this as soon as she leaves that man. It''s just that she''s really


    powerless right now. She really wants to die once and for all. But she is also scared of what will happen


    to Aaron after she dies. If Aaron is cheating on her, wouldn''t that make Aaron sad if she died? She


    doesn''t want to be apart from him anymore. She has to figure it all out. So she picks up a shirt and puts


    it on in a hurry.


    Just as she tries to walk out the door, she is grabbed by Richard, whoes out of the bathroom.


    Richard grabs her by the hands and ties her to the bed with a rope.


    Aileen shouts at him, "What are you doing? Get off me now!"


    "You want to go after that man now? I will not give you what you want. I''m telling you. You can only live


    within the confines of my world for the rest of your life. Don''t you ever think of leaving me for half a


    step!" Richard was like a mad bison now. He was so irrational in all his words. And he was so


    overbearing and arrogant that she even felt a little scary.


    This man in front of her is just too terrifying and domineering. She used to be so eager to be with this


    man. But now she feels that one more second with him is a torment, and it makes her hurt like hell.


    "I''m begging you. Please let me go." Aileen feels like she''s long overdue for anything else now. She


    just wants to get away from the man in front of her as soon as possible. Because she doesn''t have as


    much energy for this kind of suffering anymore.


    Richard, however, pinches her chin in his hand, "Didn''t I just tell you. I''m never going to let you leave


    me for the rest of your life. Have you forgotten the agreement we signed at the hospital? You said you''d


    never leave me in this life, so I''m not going to let you break the promise the two of us have made."


    He speaks in such a gentle tone, but every word he utters deeply hurts Aileen''s heart. Hearing those


    words of his is nothing less than hard for her. Because those words of his are a constant reminder to


    her that she is to me for all of this, and that she has brought this on herself.


    Aileen has unspoken regrets in her mind right now. She doesn''t know why she was so delirious to


    make such a bad decision back then. If she has known that things would turn out like this, then she


    would never have had anything to do with the big devil in front of her. Revenge or anything else doesn''t


    really matter. The most important thing to her now is to stay with the person she loves for a long time.


    Why does she have to be so stubborn back then? Why does she have to figure all of this out after


    Aaron uses his death to irritate her?


    "I''m begging you. Whatever you want me to do, I''ll do it. But I''m begging you, let go of me, okay?"


    Aileen knows she can''t be strong against the man in front of her, so she''ll have to resort to pleading.


    She hopes that by pleading so groveling in front of him, she can get him to say yes in return.


    "Don''t you think it''s toote for you to be telling me these things?" Richard, on the other hand, is


    deliberately provocative.


    By now Aileen is already in tears because she doesn''t know how to fix these things anymore. She


    really wants Aaron or her brother to suddenly appear and take her away. She wants to leave this so-


    called sad ce. But it seems like there''s no one left to save her now because it''s all her own choice.


    And now does she get what she deserves?


    Is this God''s punishment for her? Is God going to let the man in front of her torment her for the rest of


    her life?


    This time she really knows she is wrong. If time can be turned back, she would never have done that.


    Only now is there really nothing she can do about it?


    Aileen is in agony. The tears in her eyes are like broken pearls that keep pouring out like strings.


    Such a small detail is naturally seen by Richard.


    Crying?


    She actually cries, and she is so brokenhearted. Even her voice is so sad. Does he really break her


    heart because of what he has said?


    "I''m begging you. Just let me go ... as long as you let me go, whether you want me to be your ve or


    whatever, I''ll do it." Aileen keeps repeating these words intermittently.


    Richard can also hear that Aileen really wants to leave now. But when he thinks of her leaving him, he


    bes angry. Because the thought of the woman in front of him leaving him for another man makes


    him feel like a fire is burning fiercely in his chest. It seems like this fire is about to burn his heart. So he


    absolutely will not allow this to happen.


    "You don''t need to keep pleading with me because I''m never going to grant you this."


    His words are like a bucket of cold water that pours from Aileen''s head to her feet.


    Aileen suddenly feels so cold that she almost can''t speak. Because she seems to see no hope in life.


    She just wants to go to the hospital now. She just wants to get to the bottom of the whole thing. Why


    can''t she even make this simple wishe true?

 Chapter 762 Get Rid of All the Sufferings

    Chapter 762 Get Rid of All the Sufferings


    ¡°Do you want to tie me here for the rest of your life? Didn¡¯t you hate me very much before?¡± Aileen


    doesn¡¯t expect that Richard would even say something like this to her.


    ¡°Let me tell you, I hate you. Therefore, I won¡¯t let you meet with other people, especially men, so you


    forget about it. Only when I die, can you leave this room,¡± Richard says firmly. It seems that he isn¡¯t


    joking.


    While hearing Richard¡¯s words, Aileen¡¯s heart sinks again because it is too difficult for her to leave.


    Richard is so crazy in this regard and he is more crucial than a lion. Richard is a bit like Aileen¡¯s brother


    in this respect, but her brother is much better than Richard. But is she going to be trapped in this room


    forever?


    Aileen wants to die. As long as Aileen understands what happens to Aaron, she is not afraid of death.


    But now Aileen is tied here, can she leave?


    Now Aileen has to stay in this room, which is like being in jail.


    No, it is more painful than being in jail because Aileen doesn¡¯t know when exactly she can leave here.


    Richard turns around and leaves after speaking.


    However, Aileen feels exhausted physically and mentally.


    It seems that the only thing Aileen can do is crying. Aileen is so heartbroken, but it¡¯s a pity that no one


    cares about her. She cries in the room alone as if she is the only one left in the world. The room is too


    large and quiet, and it seems that only his crying remains in the world now.


    Aaron appears in Aileen¡¯s mind again. Aaron is handsome and charming when heughs, which is the


    same as before. Aileen is missing Aaron now, but she couldn¡¯t do anything at all, even to leave. What


    can she do?


    Aileen doesn¡¯t expect that Richard walks in again as night falls. At this moment, Aileen has closed her


    eyes after being exhausted, she then suddenly awakes. When Aileen opens her eyes, she watches the


    huge figure of Richard rushing over to her. Aileen feels terrifying because she knows that Richard is


    going to rape her again. Richard treats Aileen as if she is a tool to vent his desire.


    Richard lets Aileen reach orgasm again and again, and she feels that her body doesn¡¯t belong to her


    anymore. Aileen looks like a rose that had been crippled.


    Aileen loses the strength to struggle and she could only let Richard torture her like this over and over


    again. Aileen feels painful.


    All the emotions of suffering hit Aileen at once.


    At this moment, Aileen makes up her mind. She feels that it¡¯s meaningless for her to live in the world.


    Aileen would rather die than being tortured by Richard.


    The next day, the sun shines on Aileen. Her body is still naked, and the hickey is particrly obvious.


    Aileen couldn¡¯t continue watching because these are all signs of her suffering. She hopes that she can


    get rid of this trouble as soon as possible.


    After closing eyes again, Aileen falls asleep in a drowsy manner. Since Aileen was tortured by Richard


    last night, she is exhausted. Aileen feels that she is about to die. But it happens that this feeling of


    exhaustion and anger is the most tormenting. It would be great if she dies now. At least she doesn¡¯t


    need to be tortured by Richard. But the point is that she is alive and being tortured like this.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When Aileen regains consciousness, it is already the afternoon of the next day. She opens her eyes,


    her hands are still tied to the nightstand, but she has no intention of resisting. She loses all of the


    hopes in her life. Originally, she thinks that her life would be meaningful as long as Aaron is here. But


    now, she feels terrible because she would be trapped in this room and be a tool.


    Therefore, Aileen must find a way to leave the world. She turns around and wants to open the


    nightstand to see what is inside. She finds a small fruit knife finally.


    Great!


    Aileen is delighted because she could end her life with the knife. She doesn¡¯t want to endure this kind


    of suffering any more, and she only wants relief.


    Aileen hopes to end all of this at once.


    Aileen feels that there are still hopes when she sees the small fruit knife.


    At this moment, Aileen doesn¡¯t want to think further. She picks up the knife and cuts her wrist fiercely.


    As long as Aileen cuts her artery, she can bleed continuously, end her life and get rid of all the


    sufferings. After thinking about this, Aileen smiles slightly because she is not going to be a tool


    anymore.


    Aileen feels sorry for Aaron and her brother and sister-inw, but she believes that they would


    understand hermitting suicide involuntarily.


    Seeing the blood on her wrist dripping down to the ground and the bright red dyes her sight, Aileen


    feels an indescribable sense of relief. This is perhaps the attitude when facing life and death calmly.


    She should be able to go to hell soon.


    Don¡¯t be afraid, Aaron. I will always wait for you in hell.


    She cannot live in the world with dignity anymore.


    At the moment when Aileen is about to close her eyes and lose consciousness, she sees a person in


    front of her vaguely. She doesn¡¯t know who that person is. Everything in front of her is vague and she


    has no idea what happens.


    Aileen has a dream in which she marries Aaron, they have their children and live happily. This is the life


    she dreams of.


    It turns out that the happiness she always wants is so simple. If she agrees to leave with Aaron, she


    wouldn¡¯t suffer these bad things.


    Aileen is responsible for all the sufferings and she should pay the price of her life now.

 Chapter 763 Saved

    Chapter 763 Saved


    In an inpatient ward.


    A pale looking woman is now weakly lying down on the bed. She''s faintly smiling, just like having some


    kind of a good dream. She looks so calm without making any sound like everything is perfect. The


    whole ward is very quiet, just like her sweet smile.


    At that time, he unexpectedly feels like he really wants to protect Aileen''s precious smile.


    Richard, who''s standing by the window keeps, stared at Aileen who''s lying down on the bed, just like


    he has never been fascinated by her.


    But now he feels that somehow, Aileen is really attractive... Especially when she''s sleeping.


    He doesn''t know what is happening and since when did he start to have feelings.


    Since when did he start to fall in love with the woman in front of him?


    He thought that he''s just using her to vent off. He didn''t expect that he''d find her wrists bleeding when


    he came back to that room to look for her. The floor was even full of blood back then! Only then, he


    realized the severity of the matter. This woman unexpectedly wanted tomit suicide and to free


    herself from him.


    If he didn''te back in time, or he had sent her to the hospitalter... Aileen might already be dead.


    He doesn''t know why his heart feels restless after thinking about this.


    When did the woman in front of him start to move his feelings?


    Because now, he''s very worried about her safety and very scared that she might leave him.


    He feels at ease after seeing her gratified smile now, because her smile means that she''s fine.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    It''s been a long time since she''s saved, and there''s a change for the better. He feels a bit happier after


    thinking of that.


    He sees a slight movement from Aileen''s eyelid. She might just open her eyes on the next second.


    Because of that, his expression turns icy cold again. He can''t just let her know that he cares so much


    for her.


    But when Aileen opens her eyes and sees the man in front of her... She feels that everything is


    meaningless because she wants to leave this world.


    In the end, she finds herself in the hospital and not dead... It means that she''s saved.


    Could she be saved by the shadow she saw before fainting? Then who is it?


    Else than Richard, it seems that no one else is possible.


    There''s an unspeakable pain when she realizes that she''s still living in this world. She just wants to free


    herself, why is it so difficult? Why can''t she just die on her own will£¿


    Furthermore, Aileen opens her eyes and sees that scary man now. He''s just like a beast that keeps


    torturing her body and she doesn''t want to suffer like that again.


    So she quickly closes her eyes back and prefers to stay in ama.


    She prefers to stay in ama because if she does, then at least she won''t have to suffer from his


    tortures anymore.


    ¡°Don''t pretend to be asleep when you''re already awake.¡± Richard clearly knows that she''s already


    conscious and opens her eyes. It''s obvious that she''s fine now, but why does she shut her eyes back


    after seeing him? As if she really hates him... Why does she hate him so much? Does he care about


    her feelings now?


    No, he definitely wants to keep torturing her, because there''s no one else to torture when she''s dead.


    Yes, that must be it!


    Furthermore, he remembers that this stupid woman actually cut her own veins. She clearly just wants


    to end everything by death. So he won''t just let her end her own life that easily.


    Richard didn''t think that she will ignore his words from the beginning to the end, now she''s regarding


    his words like thin air£¿


    Soon, all the patience he haspletely disappears.


    In ce of patience, anger reces it instead.


    ¡°Don''t think that by shutting your eyes, I wouldn''t know what you''re thinking! Are you thinking about


    seeing that man? I tell you what, I know where that man is, but I won''t tell you! Didn''t you want to die?


    Just die, if you''re willing to! He probably will feel like dying too.¡± Richard deliberately speaks beside her


    ears like that.


    No one expected that after he said that... Aileen opens her eyes and promptly answers him.


    ¡°Do you know where he is right now? Can you tell me?¡± Aileen thought that nothing could move her


    heart anymore.


    But after hearing Richard''s words, she impatiently sits up, because he doesn¡¯t know what to do next.


    Once she hears Aaron''s name, she''ll be very happy and can''t calm herself down now.


    Richard feels unhappier after seeing how excited Aileen is.


    When he was speaking before, she looked so cold like she''s going to die.


    Now once he mentions that man, she bes lively and vigorous!


    Is that man so important for her?


    If that''s so, then he must use that fact well.


    ¡°I thought you''ll keep pretending to be dead.¡± Richard speaks even harsher now, but Aileen doesn''t


    really care about it now.


    ¡°Do you know where he''s at? He''s not dead, right?¡±


    No one knows why, hearing Aaron is still alive makes Aileen feels overjoyed.


    There''s no hope in this world for her, but after hearing his words, she suddenly has the desire to keep


    living.


    Aileen is now very excited... She''s clearly is receiving drip infusion but she just plugged it out and run


    towards him.


    Richard sees everything and bes very angry.


    He still suppresses his anger, ¡°It''s not that I can''t tell you. But, you must promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it? As long as you tell me, where he is and let me see him... I will promise you anything.¡±


    Aileen said those words without even thinking about it.

 Chapter 764 No Limits

    Chapter 764 No Limits


    Why does he feel a sort of strange, baseless anger upon seeing the woman before him fail to conceal a


    look of great anticipation? She really is too eager, willing to sacrifice everything for that man. But if


    that¡¯s the way she wants it, then fine. He¡¯ll ensure she knows the cost.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even tell you the conditions you¡¯d have to agree too, but you agreed quickly.¡±


    He feels great loathing at this moment when he saw her not hesitate in the slightest before making


    such a huge decision for the sake of another man. He can¡¯t stand it. He he¡¯d hoped she would at least


    deliberate over it. After all, it¡¯s for another man.


    Thinking of this, he feels that strange anger all over again. He hates that she¡¯s thinking of another man.


    The very notion of it fills him with rage. For just a moment, he wants to strangle her, though of course


    he¡¯d never do it.


    Then again, above all else he wants to torment her. He doesn¡¯t actually like her at all, this woman


    before him¡ªor at least that¡¯s what he¡¯s trying desperately to convince himself, anyway.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do what I said I would, as long as you tell me where he is.¡± Aileen is still hanging on to


    Richard¡¯s leg for dear life. It seems she really won¡¯t give up. Can this man really be so important to her,


    that she¡¯d be willing to give up her life?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    No, he doesn¡¯t believe that such a pure love exists in this world. All these feelings are fictional¡ªthe


    woman before him is acting. She only wants to test himself, to see if he really cares about her. This


    woman is surely scheming. He can¡¯t trust her, he¡¯s got to be careful.


    ¡°What if I say that in return for my telling you his whereabouts, I want your life? What would you do?¡±


    he asks after some consideration.


    He¡¯d been sure she¡¯d refuse, but to his shock, she nods her head resolutely. She¡¯s willing to sacrifice


    everything for him, and for some reason that infuriates him ever further. If she wants to give up


    everything for him, fine. Let her. He wants her to know how she¡¯ll suffer for it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you anything you want.¡± As far as Aileen is concerned, her life isn¡¯t important in the slightest.


    All these things are meaningless, she doesn¡¯t need anything. She just needs to do this one thing, to


    know that Aaron is okay. If she can just know that he¡¯s all right, she can endure any hardship dly.


    If her suffering can lead to his wellbeing, it will all be worth it. She doesn¡¯t know how it¡¯s all led to this,


    but this is all she can do. There¡¯s no going back.


    To hear her speak this way, Richard is so angry he can¡¯t even speak. For her to throw everything away


    for another man¡­ can¡¯t she see how special she is to him? No matter. One day she¡¯s realize how great


    he, Richard, is. No, even better¡ªhe will let her fall in love with him, and then push her away cruelly.


    Only then will he be satisfied.


    ¡°Remember what you¡¯ve said. My condition is, you must be my ve. You must cater to my every


    desire, and only once I am satisfied will I tell you where Aaron is.¡±


    Richard says all this with confidence as soon as he thinks of it. He¡¯ll enjoy torturing her, but he won¡¯t let


    her die. That would be boring. He hast to know everything, or else he has no idea what he¡¯ll do going


    forward.


    So, seeing as this woman can make him so happy, why not enjoy it? He knows what she¡¯ll say and how


    she¡¯ll behave, but as long as she stays by his side, he knows she¡¯ll fall in love with him. She¡¯d loved


    him before, he¡¯s just got to make her do it again. He knows he can.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Aileen asks, unable to believe her ears. How could he want her to be his ve?


    It¡¯s preposterous. Ridiculous. But she hasn¡¯t got any other options. All she wants is to know where


    Aaron is¡­ how could such a simple wish put her in such a bind?


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you to tell me everything. As long as you tell me where he is, as long as you let me see


    him just once, I¡¯ll stay with you forever. I¡¯ll never see him again.¡± She just has to know he¡¯s safe, and


    then she¡¯ll be satisfied. She knows now not to dare desire too much, for before she¡¯d wanted the world,


    and had given all of herself in return, leaving her empty.


    Empty. Such a deste word, one she¡¯d never thought would apply to herself.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t tell you now,¡± Richard replies.


    ¡°What have I got to do for you to tell me where he is?¡± Aileen demands. She has no any other


    choice.

 Chapter 765 Trying to Please Him

    Chapter 765 Trying to Please Him


    ¡°You¡¯re really willing to do anything?¡± he asks, just to be sure.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I said? I¡¯ll promise you anything. I¡¯ll do anything you want. I agree to it all,¡± she says with


    determination.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve made your decision. Then I¡¯ll tell you what I want. I want you to please me.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    How dare she reveal her eagerness to sacrifice everything for another man before him? He can¡¯t stand


    it. He wants to punish her for it. He wants to ensure she¡¯ll never dare act like this again. But he hadn¡¯t


    expected to see her hesitate.


    But that¡¯s even better. It means she doesn¡¯t actually love Aaron unconditionally. It means she¡¯d just


    gotten swept up in it all. That¡¯s it. Thinking of this, he feels quite gratified. He won¡¯t allow her to ever


    think of another man, she can only think of him. How he¡¯s be this demanding, he doesn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I know you are injured, so rest. I won¡¯t force you to answer me at this moment, but I¡¯m warning you: if


    you leave this room, you will never find out about Aaron.¡± He knows that she won¡¯t¡ªhe holds all the


    cards. He¡¯s not worried, he just knows she won¡¯t give up on Aaron just yet, it will take a bit of time.


    But just as he¡¯s turning to leave, Aileen speaks. ¡°I promise you, I can fulfill your demand right now.¡±


    He freezes. Is she mad? She¡¯s been ill, hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, how can she fulfill his demand now?


    She¡¯s lost her mind. Despite the sudden heat in his veins, he wants to smack some sense into her.


    ¡°Have you lost it? How could you try to please me now?¡± He can¡¯t stand the way she¡¯s be. He


    wants her to fight back, not to lower herself like this. He doesn¡¯t know it¡¯s because of her prejudice


    against him or because of something else, but he knows he doesn¡¯t like this.


    But Aileen is not on the same page. She thinks Richard is testing her, and that as long as she goes


    along, as long as she does anything and everything he asks, he¡¯ll tell her about Aaron. This is all she


    can do. As for pleasing a man¡­ she¡¯s already slept with him, to do it again is nothing. Her illness is


    nothing. She can do this.


    She walks right up to him, and before he can react, stands on her toes to kiss him on the lips.


    Her lips are very soft and sweet, if a little clumsy, likely because she¡¯s not gotten proper rest after her


    surgery. Thus her whole body is soft, loose. At first he wants to push her away, but the moment her lips


    touch his, his resolve melts away.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that at the slightest taste, he¡¯d be addicted to her. She feels so good against him.


    Though he¡¯s kissed other women before, it¡¯s never been like this. He¡¯s infatuated. Consumed.


    He can¡¯t help himself. He fears he¡¯ll sumb to what she wants but he doesn¡¯t care. He kisses her


    back, can¡¯t help but lean in to her.


    His lower half has already had a reaction, and he¡¯d not expected it to be so fierce. He¡¯d wanted her to


    be obsessed with him, but it¡¯s he who¡¯s obsessed with her. With just a simple kiss, she¡¯s ignited his


    desire. He¡¯d greatly underestimated his affinity for her.


    He lifts her up in his arms. A kiss isn¡¯t enough to satisfy him anymore. He wants more. He¡¯d never


    before thought of himself as full of lust, but it¡¯s like she¡¯s pressed a button on his body, released it all.


    She¡¯s surely cast a spell on him. That¡¯s the only exnation for it.


    Before he would have thought his current behavior crazy. But now, he likes this feeling. He feels time


    could stop at this very moment.


    Yet he¡¯s being very gentle. Aileen can feel it. Is it because she¡¯s just undergone surgery? Or is she


    mistaken? She¡¯d already prepared herself for his roughness, but he¡¯s treating her like she¡¯s delicate.


    It¡¯s entirely unlike him.

 Chapter 766 She Has to Continue to Flatter Him

    Chapter 766 She Has to Continue to tter Him


    Now Aileen feels that the man in front of her starts to treat her well. When facing his request, she only


    closes her eyes. No matter she is willing or not, she must cater to him. Because she needs his help so


    she has to please him by obedience.


    Not only she can¡¯t resist him, but also she has to cooperate with him and cheer him up. Otherwise, it¡¯s


    impossible for him to tell her where Aaron is. All she has done now is for Aaron.


    ¡®Aaron, I have given up a lot for you.¡¯ Now she is forced to have sex with Richard. Anyway, she had sex


    with many men before so all she wants now is to make use of it.


    If she could know where Aaron is by obeying Richard, she is willing.


    Richard puts her on the bed and takes off her clothes soon. When he is going to thrust his dick into her,


    he suddenly remembers something. She is so weak now and can she withstand intense sex?


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Richard says. And he realizes what he has said after saying it. It seems


    that he is a little cared about her.


    No, he can¡¯t let her find that he cares about her. When Aileen hears it, she also has an illusion that this


    man really cares about her. But the idea disappears soon. If he really cares about her, she won¡¯t be


    forced to suicide. Now everything she sees should be false. She must be indifferent and strengthen her


    heart. If she can¡¯t achieve it, how could she face the future?


    Maybe it is his temptation to her. After all, he is so scheming and he tortures people in various ways.


    She can¡¯t win him anymore so she takes a step back, at least she can¡¯t give him the opportunity to


    repent.


    ¡°I feel well and I can please you.¡± Aileen says.


    Aileen doesn¡¯t give Richard time to think. She actively approaches him. Richard is stimted by her


    action and he continues without thinking.


    Finally both of them are physically exhausted and fall asleep.


    But Aileen is very nervous because she is having a nightmare. It is horrible. And now when Aileen


    closes her eyes, she will see Aaron''s unrecognizable look.


    Aaron opens his hands andins her.


    ¡°You have said you will only love me. But you have sex with other man now. At first, you struggled but


    unexpectedly you cater to him finally. Do you really still love me? You two are meant to be. It seems


    that you are very happy after I die.¡± Aaron says.


    ¡°No, things are not as what you think. The reason why I have sex with him is that I want to know where


    you are from him. You don¡¯t know when I get the news you died, I don¡¯t want to live either. I have tried


    to suicide but failed. Look¡­¡± Aileen says.


    She shows her wrists entangled with scars.


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe you no matter what you say. Get out my sight quickly.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Listening to Aaron screaming to her heartbreakingly, Aileen feels that her heart is broken into pieces.


    ¡®How could Aaron treat me like this?¡¯


    All she done is for him now, but why is the result like this?


    ¡°Where are you? Pleasee to me soon. I will promise you whatever you say. We leave here and we


    will have a child in the future. We will be together forever and never separate.¡±


    But these vows which seem to be dreamy bubble now disappear in front of her. And happiness seems


    to be getting farther away from her.


    ¡°No, Please don¡¯t go.¡±


    Aileen wakes up from the nightmare and finds that she is lying in Richard¡¯s arms, which is humiliating.


    It reminds her all the time and it¡¯s time for her to act. Richard falls asleep. She might be able to leave at


    this moment.


    When Aileen stands up cautiously, she is surprised to find that one of her hands is handcuffed. And


    one of Richard¡¯s hands is handcuffed too.


    Richard is so terrible that he insanely handcuffs her. Does he afraid that she will escape? They have


    sex just now but he still thinks of handcuffing her. He is too careful. It seems that she meets a terrible


    opponent who puts herself in a fix. It¡¯s impossible for her to escape from him now.


    It¡¯s impossible for her to escape or leave. Does she have to surrender to him? But she feels painful


    during these days. If she has to cater to him every day, she prefers to die.


    ¡°You are awake.¡± Richard yawns and says. He touches her forehead gently.


    His tone is ambiguous as if they have been husband and wife for many years. Aileen doesn¡¯t know why


    she sudden has an illusion that Richard was also gentle yesterday. She is almost moved by his


    gentleness.


    But Aileen knows it is just a false. How could Richard bring her happy memories? Only Aaron can.


    It¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t know where Aaron is and whether he lives or not. So as long as she finds a


    way to leave and she could inquire Aaron¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Are you hungry? What about I buy some food for you to eat? Or I cook for you?¡± Aileen decides to


    cater to him in other way because she knows Richard is easier to be ttered.

 Chapter 767 Let’s Go Home Together

    Chapter 767 Let¡¯s Go Home Together


    When Richard hears Aileen¡¯s words, he is very surprised.


    What¡¯s wrong with this woman? She is trying to cater to him. Why does he think she is bing more


    and more difficult to understand? Is it just his illusion?


    Now he also has the illusion too. Why does she treat him well? It is amazing for her to be with him. If


    she did it before, he would take it for granted. But now he always feels she does it for a purpose.


    What does she want to do? To be honest, not only does he not hate her for pleasing him, but he likes it.


    He even hopes she could treat him better. If she is voluntary, it will be better.


    He really wants to be with her forever. He never had this mind before. Maybe she really changes him.


    If he could stay with Aileen, he will be satisfied.


    But maybe it won¡¯tst a long time.


    Richard looks at Aileen and his eyes are ttered. ¡°You are weak now so you don¡¯t have to do anything


    for me. The most important thing you need to do is to take good care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°I feel good and I just want to please you now.¡± Aileen reluctantly squeezes out a big smile.


    Seeing the smile on her face, Richard is indulged in it. Because he didn¡¯t like her before and he also


    never imagines that he will fall in love with her.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, and you don¡¯t need to do anything.¡± Richard doesn¡¯t know what Aileen is thinking. Is she


    so careless about herself?


    Seeing Aileen''s pale face, there is some unspeakable distress in his heart.


    When does she be so weak? Richard remembers that she was energetic before. But she is so


    weak like a paper now. He couldn¡¯t help but wants to have sex with her.


    He doesn¡¯t know why he is so eager to have sex with her even though they just finished. When does he


    be so addicted in sex? He can¡¯t believe that he has changed a lot in several days.


    Obviously, Aileen doesn¡¯t pay attention to Richard¡¯s words. Because the most important thing she need


    to do now is to do anything possible to cater to him. She doesn¡¯t care whether she is weak.


    Because as long as Richard is happy, it¡¯s possible for him to tell her Aaron''s whereabouts even though


    she has to please him without dignity.


    She doesn''t even care about herself now.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go home? I feel breathless to stay in the hospital for a whole day.¡± Aileen doesn¡¯t think it


    is a nice choice to stay in the hospital so she has to cater to Richard.


    Because it is impossible for Richard to loosen the handcuffs, she also can¡¯t escape, which deeply


    upsets her. But she knows that she must cheer up so she might see Aaron again, otherwise she will be


    under house arrest forever.


    ¡°I have told you before. You are too weak now and you have to stay in the hospital.¡±


    Richard sighs heavily. He doesn¡¯t understand why he will be so concerned about the woman in front of


    him. After all, he didn¡¯t care about her in the past time.


    He was firm and indifferent before, but he bes indecisive now. He doesn¡¯t want Aileen to be hurt


    or suffer because of him. So he hopes Aileen could be taken into well care now.


    However, he is so afraid that Aileen will leave him. So he still handcuffs their hands so Aileen can¡¯t


    leave even he falls sleep.


    He never thinks he woulde up this boring idea. Originally he thinks he will never be so na?ve but


    he is eager to do it now.


    When seeing Aileen obeys to him, Richard doesn¡¯t know why he will feel sad. Because he can¡¯t find


    emotions in her, only obeying.


    He always thinks Aileen is not energetic like before. However, he can¡¯t change the current situation, all


    he can do is to continue.


    As long as she stays with him, he will be satisfied. It will take a long time for him to conquer her and


    make her fall in love with him. After all, he is holding over her and it¡¯s impossible for her to leave him


    forever.


    ¡°If you want, let¡¯s go home.¡± When hears Aileen¡¯s request, He doesn¡¯t know why he can¡¯t refuse her.


    Aileen nods to Richard, but it seems he doesn¡¯t n to loosen the handcuffs.


    On the way back, Aileen keeps staring at the handcuffs which seems to be her destiny. She couldn¡¯t


    help but feels sad. Unexpectedly, she will live in sorrow from now on.


    Maybe Richard has noticed the unnatural expression in Aileen¡¯s face, he asks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you


    ok?¡±

 Chapter 768 Adoration

    Chapter 768 Adoration


    Hearing this, Aileen feels a little rmed instead, she does not expect the man before her to agree to


    her request, because ording to her own estimation, this man should have directly ignore her, and


    she will have to think of other ns to woo him for a long time, but she does not expect that the man


    before her to be so easy going.


    Now, he seems to care more and more for herself, but Aileen knew that all these is just her


    imagination, as this man only wants her to stay by his side, so he would say something like this to


    herself, she cannot be conned by his soft fa?ade.


    Because she knows that beneath that angelic exterior, Richard has an ugly heart, and he has done to


    herself numerous things that are way out of the line, and she even suspect that Aaron¡¯s death may


    have something to do with him.


    If the man before her really has something to do with that, then this man is more likely than not


    unbelievable, so she has to calm herself down now, and she cannot let her body to continue on like


    this, so the best way may be to follow him home.


    So Aileen gives an extremely adorable smile now, and begins to say, ¡°Actually you don¡¯t have to worry


    about my body, there¡¯s nothing much going on with my body now, now I only want to stay by your side,


    that¡¯s all.¡±


    Listening to Aileen¡¯s words, Richard finds that he is actually excited inside, he does not expect that


    these promises that this woman have simply made can actually let him take initiative, he does not


    expect that he is caring more and more of this woman before him. Has he actually fallen in love with


    her incurably?


    He cannot be sure of what he feels now, but the only thing that he can be sure is that he hopes badly


    for this woman to keep staying by his side always, although he does not know what would happen


    thereafter, but he believes that if the woman before him keeps staying by his side, then the life that he


    is working now on is guaranteed, and if this woman have disappeared in front of him, then perhaps his


    world would really crumble to ashes.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He does not know whether the woman in front of him is lying or not, but as he listens he feels really


    happy inside, so he does not continue to rebut Aileen.


    Due to Aileen¡¯s begging, Alex still uses his resources and asked the people at the police station let


    Richard go, so Richard still has a small amount of fortune, only his reputation remains a little bad, but


    he can still do some small businesses that he is capable of.


    When the two of them goes back to that mansion of Richard¡¯s, Aileen¡¯s first thought is to cook


    something up for him, but when she just came down from the car and wants to walk towards the


    kitchen, she does not expect Richard to carry her entire person up.


    Her eyes widen, as she stares at Richard, looking puzzled, because she does not understand why he


    is doing this?


    ¡°Since you have decided to be my woman, and n to go faraway from here with me, then I will


    naturally not mistreat you, and I will treat you better and better,¡± Richard does not expect himself to


    make a promise like this.


    Because before that he has never expected himself to actually do something like this, just because he


    has always wanted to escape from the woman before him, but he does not expect that one day, he will


    not be able to leave Aileen.


    Aileen has not been able to react for a while, so she does not know what to say even as she opens her


    mouth, she originally wants to go to the kitchen and make something to impress him, in order to find


    out about Aaron¡¯s whereabouts.


    But she does not expect that Richard would not even allow her to walk herself, he is so careful and


    soft, as if treating her like a fragile china doll, cing her onto arge, soft bed, and even caringly tucks


    her in, like he is afraid that she will catch a cold, is she being treated like a goddess now?


    Aileen feels like she is a princess now, for Richard to treat herself like this, as if Richard is treating her


    like the person he loves the most, and even the promises he has made towards her just now makes


    her heart flutter.


    If Richard has done this before, her heart may have flown towards him, but now it is different, she


    cannot let herself fall easily, because, she finds that she already has someone inside her heart and will


    not fall for anyone else again.


    Just when Aileen is about to open her mouth to tell him she wants to go to the kitchen, Richard actually


    interrupts her words hurriedly.


    ¡°Just rx, I know you want to go to the kitchen to get something to eat, I¡¯ll get it ready for you, you can


    just tell me what you want to eat.¡±


    Aileen is so shocked that her chin is hitting the floor, the man before her is actually snatching her role,


    she has wanted to impress him and now the roles are reversed, she is at a loss for words for a


    moment, and she cannot say anything, because she totally cannot ept a truth like this.


    Richard touches her head in adoration again, and says to her, ¡°If you want to eat anything, you can just


    tell me about it, I¡¯ll make the tastiest food in this whole world that you¡¯ll ever know, although now that


    I¡¯m not much of a tycoon, but to give you food and warmth, and to make you healthy, these are the


    things I still can do.¡±


    It is a simple promise, and it is the life that is all she has ever wanted, but now she cannot let herself


    sink into this simple happiness.


    Because she knows that the man before her cannot be trusted entirely, but under his further enquiries,


    Aileen finally opens her mouth hesitantly, but she only repeats the few words, and she is no longer able


    to bring herself to continue.


    ¡°About that, I want to eat¡­¡±


    Aileen suddenly cannot remember what she likes to eat at all, she does not know how long it has been


    that she has thought of this problem, it has been so long that anyone adores her like a princess, but


    now she cannot adapt to this kind of adoration instantly, so she cannot bring herself to continue,


    looking at Aileen being like this, Richard then continues.


    ¡°Now your body hasn¡¯t been restored yet, so it¡¯s not suitable for you to take lots of supplements, after a


    few days I will let you take some supplements, now, I¡¯ll let you eat something light first, to condition


    your body.¡±


    After he says so, Richard opens up the handcuffs and turns to leave immediately, when he goes out of


    the room, Aileen instantly pinches her cheek with her hand, she really feels like she is in a


    dream.

 Chapter 769 Nurse Your Body Back To Health

    Chapter 769 Nurse Your Body Back To Health


    Aileen¡¯s whole mind is blurry now, as if even she is given a century worth of time, she will still be unable


    to figure out what exactly is going on, it is like since after this time that she slit her wrists wanting to


    commit suicide, that he has been treating her better and better now, what in the world is happening?


    Can it be that Richard is indeed afraid of her leaving his side? But how can a devil like him care about


    whether she is dead or living, but if he does not care about herself, then why is he adoring her so


    much?


    No, no, this must be all in her imagination, she cannot allow herself to sink into his adoration again,


    because this kind of feeling feels too made up, all these cannot be real, but¡­


    So Aileen frets about it there for half a day.


    Not long after, Richardes in holding a bowl of congee.


    ¡°This is some congee that I¡¯ve just made, try it, it might make you have a bit more of an appetite, but I


    know that these things may not be tasty, but trust me, I will bring you to have better food after, when


    you¡¯re healed, we will go and travel the world.¡±


    Richard does not realise that he is talking about this non-stop around Aileen, like they are already


    married for a long time, now their rtionship is getting very unclear, he is clearly adoring her to the


    extremes.


    But now how they are behaving like is indeed boyfriend and girlfriend, so why does she still feel inside


    a feeling of surreal?


    Her heart clearing thinks of another man, Aileen knows that she is now so close with him and wants to


    impress him is because she wants to find out about Aaron¡¯s whereabouts, but how has thate to


    this?


    Furthermore, there is a huge question that is troubling her.


    ¡°Did you just say that this congee is made by you?¡± Her eyes still remain widened, as she mechanically


    says these words, but Richard does not think much about it, as if this is just normal to him.


    ¡°Your body is not so well right now, it will be better if you take some light congee, I¡¯m not too rxed


    about letting the servants do something like this, so I cooked myself, it might be a little hot, allow me to


    feed you.¡±


    Saying this, he actually used the spoon to pick up the congee, and blows on the congee with his


    mouth, his movements looks trained, like he is very good at taking care of people, so is the man before


    her actually nursing herself carefully? Aileen has never thought that there will be a day like this.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly so good to me?¡± He even nned for her to be in his future ns, this is even


    shocking for Aileen, because when the man before her speaks just now, it does not feel like he is lying,


    as if all of these ising from a sincere heart.


    If he sincerely wants to be together with her, but why does she feel not happy at all, but rather a weird


    heaviness.


    When Richard hears what Aileen says, he only gives her a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re my woman, it¡¯s natural that I will treat you well, furthermore, you¡¯re by my side, and if I still can¡¯t


    take good care of you, wouldn¡¯t that be aughing stock to everybody.¡±


    This Richard is actually using a joking, rxed tone when he speaks as so, and Aileen is even more


    confused, and she cannot understand, is he trying to go against her now?


    Looking at Aileen¡¯s beautiful face, Richard does not know why but he keeps on exining that, ¡°I know


    that a lot has happened between me and you, but now I truly want to be good to you, so I hope that you


    can give me a chance and allow me to take good care of you, I promise I will let you have the things


    that you want.¡±


    Have the things that she wants? Aileen searches around in her mind about what she wants, and it is


    only the whereabouts of Aaron, but will the man before her tell her? She is afraid that once she speaks


    of that name, the man before her will be furious.


    Has she not already reached a deal with the man before her? If he tells her where Aaron is, she will


    stay by his side and let him do whatever he wants with her, and even be his ve, but now, as the


    state of things develop, she does not know how to open her mouth and say these things.


    ¡°I want to tell you¡­¡± Aileen feels that she should still say this straight, or else if this keeps on dragging,


    it will not be beneficial to the two of them. Further, it is no short time that she has wanted to go see


    Aaron and get news about him.


    ¡°I know what you want to tell me now, but, can¡¯t you wait until your body is restored. Just give me a few


    days¡¯ time, you can treat it like you¡¯re restoring your body back to health,¡± it is the first time that Richard


    has used this kind of soft and begging tone to talk with Aileen.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    This is the first time that Aileen has heard him talk like this, and when she hears this her entire heart is


    in a frenzy, this man is actually begging herself, and all these that he has said is to take care of her


    body, how can there be a man that treats her so well, even more so she is now dating the man before


    her.


    Before that she has treated this man like the enemy that killed her father, but this man has harmed her


    family and her lover so badly, can she still stay by his side so naturally?


    ¡°I know that you probably hate me now, but the thing that I promised you, I will definitely stick to it, but


    you must restore your body back to health first, or else I will keep you here always, and this is not such


    a good idea,¡± Richard seems to know what Aileen is thinking in her mind, so he purposely tells her


    about it, and every word contains his good intentions.


    Although Aileen is a very stubborn person, she too hears the underlying meaning in his words, he only


    wants her to properly restore her body, all that he is doing now is to treat herself well, so it looks like


    she has no more excuse to rebut him.


    Further, the man before her keeps feeding her congee, and her entire person can no longer think


    properly of these problems, so after a short while, she has be convinced by Richard.


    Because her body is actually a little weak now, not long after she has finished her congee, she closes


    her eyes and falls asleep, in her dreams Aileen feels a pair of hands caressing her forehead, it is a pair


    of very soft hands, but she has no strength to open her eyes.


    But she knows, that it must be Richard¡¯s hands, because at this moment, other than him by her side,


    there is already no other man.

 Chapter 770 Goes To The Fun Fair

    Chapter 770 Goes To The Fun Fair


    On the other side, since the Aaron incident happens, the atmosphere in Alex¡¯s home suddenly


    bes cheerless. There is always a feeling of depression in the air.


    This morning, Miya wakes up early. As she feels that things has not been going her way nowadays, so


    she thinks ofing to the yard for a walk.


    There has been too much to fret over recently. Aileen¡¯s situation now is also unknown. She can only


    hope that she is still fine.


    When he wakes up, Alex finds the person lying next to him is actually gone. So he immediately gets up


    to find that person. But he sees Miya in the yard taking a stroll, looking at her mindless steps, as if


    every step she takes is filled with woe.


    Damn! Since when has his woman became so woeful?


    It must be that there has been too many events going on recent, and he seems to be always sad about


    Aaron nowadays, and he has not paid attention to caring for the woman next to him. He does not know


    what she is thinking inside either, will she feel neglected? Is this all his fault?


    But just when Alex is about to walk down to find Miya, his mind suddenly has a thought, it looks like


    that thing must be put into action now. As he thinks of this, he immediately picks up his phone and


    makes a call.


    ¡°The thing that I told you before, you must put into action now immediately,¡± after Alex requests with no


    hesitation, he then cuts off the call quickly. Because, it is time that he has to think of something to woo


    that woman, or else if he always sees her being unhappy, his own mood will always be gloomy.


    Until lunch time, Alex has been sitting at the dining table obediently waiting for Miya toe back and


    have lunch together. But he waits and waits, and she still has note back. Because he only wants


    her go out alone, walk around and feel more rxed, and afterwards he will apany her to her


    heart¡¯s content. But yet, she goes and does not return?


    Surely that woman cannot be so sad to the point that she cannot eat?


    At this thought, Alex bes even more anxious, so now he now cannot think of so much and walks


    outside immediately, because he wants to bring his woman back inside himself. Yet he does not


    expect, that when he reaches the outside, the yard outside is actually empty? When has the woman


    disappeared? So he pulls over one of the servants and asks.


    ¡°Where is my wife?¡± Even a phrase from Alex sounds murderous, and the servant is so scared that her


    body begins to tremble, and she begins to answer in a trembling voice.


    ¡°The mistress, she has just gone out¡­¡±


    As he hears this, Alex begins to stride forwards. This woman is bing more and more disobedient,


    he has only wanted to let her take a breather outside, who knows that in just such a short amount of


    time, she has managed to disappear.


    Being anxious, Alex even uses his phone to call Miya¡¯s number.


    ¡°Sorry, the number that you¡¯re calling is unreachable¡­¡±


    Yet, this voicees out of the phone, it is like adding fuel to Alex¡¯s anger.


    This woman must have gone out without bringing her phone, or else why will she not pick up his call?


    At this thought, he gets into a car, and steps on the elerator. That woman has just left and must not


    have gone far, he should be able to find her.


    Furthermore, what time is it now? Where is that woman running off to? What does she want to do? Can


    she not discuss with him about anything?


    Alex makes another call to Randy and tells him to use all the resources, and it is mandatory to find


    Miya.


    Because he cares too much about this woman. He does not allow Miya to meet with even the smallest


    ident, not even the smallest one, as in this whole world only he can bully her and no others. He


    even wants badly for all the other males to hide in their houses and not see his woman, even if other


    men take one more look at her, he would feel jealous. He does not know why he is bing more and


    more crazy nowadays.


    It may be that because after the incident of Aaron, it makes him feel that effort must be put in to do


    something. He must protect the people beside him, or else they may be separated by life and death by


    ident.


    Finally, after utilising all the men and resources, that Randy finally finds where Miya is.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In the beginning, after Randy hurriedly picks up Alex¡¯s call he is also very shocked. He has thought that


    he is being assigned another difficult task, but it is only to find wife of the CEO. This wife of the CEO is


    also worrying, but he still feels that the CEO is making a mountain out of a molehill.


    Because his final investigation shows that the mistress has only went to a fun fair nearby.


    When Alex finds out about where she is, he of course immediately came to the fun fair, and


    immediately locates where Miya is.


    He originally wants to notify for all the people in the fun fair to disappear exaggeratedly, but as he


    thinks about it, he still thinks that Miya must have her personal reasons for wanting toe to a


    crowded fun fair alone. Since these days she must have been feeling too depressed, so now this is just


    for her to rx.


    When Alex who has been very anxious sees Miya sitting on the merry go around, he suddenly feels


    peaceful as at that moment she is very calm and at ease.


    He has wanted to go forward and y with her, but after a second thought he decides to stand behind


    her and protect her. He wears a cap to not let her recognise him, and he guards her silently behind like


    this, Alex suddenly feels that this is also a very happy thing to do.


    So on this day, he watches her go on the ferris wheel and other rides. Alex feels that this woman is


    behaving like she wants to sink into the liveliness of the fun fair.


    Inside, he begins to have another n. If the woman before him really like fun fairs so much, then he


    will consider to build a fun fair at home, so the woman he loves can go y every day, and not run off


    to here and make him worry to death in the beginning.


    After she ys, Miya feels that the feeling ofing out to rx today is ratherfortable. Atst,


    her entire person sits on a bench and her back leans towards the back, she closes her eyes. She does


    not know why she likes the feeling of the fun fair being crowded so much.


    Because the liveliness makes her forget about all the troubles in this world.

 Chapter 771 A Surprise Appears

    Chapter 771 A Surprise Appears


    Alex has wanted to walk forwards and sit down, but at this moment Randy calls him again.


    ¡°Sir, the mission you wanted me to do this morning, should I still continue now?¡±


    Randy still seeks for his answer carefully.


    After Alex gives it a long thought, he finally says a yes.


    ¡°Alright then, sir, I know what to do next.¡±


    Then Randy rushes off to prepare.


    But when Alex hangs up the call, he finds that that woman who has been sitting on the bench just now


    has gone off to somewhere else now. How can she be so yful? She is just like a child, she has only


    left his sight for a while and now she is gone.


    But as long as she is happy it will be fine, who knows what games will she be ying next.


    Although he does not clear off the people in the fun fair, but he already let Randy to arrange for others


    to scatter the crowd, since he does not hope for so many to disturb them, just a slow scattering will be


    fine.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just allow that woman to have fun to her heart¡¯s content for one day, so he follows Miya behind closely,


    but now he has walked for a while and still does not see her. Where has she gone off to? She really


    cannot leave his sight even for a while.


    Just as he is about to call Randy to search, he sees Miya sitting by ake with a fountain in front, she


    seems to enjoy watching that fountain.


    Miya looks especially quiet, it seems that she enjoys the view like this.


    He has wanted to walk over, but after another thought he decides to hide faraway and watch her


    silently.


    The sun is about to set. Miya sits on the grass like this, silently basking in the sunlight. She does not


    know how long has it been that she has enjoyed a calmness like this, it may be that these days she has


    note out and take a stroll, so she bes so depressed. Yet, it has been so long that she has


    rxed, maybe she misses the children too much, so she feels that the house is missing a bit of


    liveliness.


    But she knows Alex too well. Alex only wants herself to be alone with him forever, although she does


    not understand why he as a grown man is being jealous of a group of children. She indeed really


    misses the children.


    How are the children now? Are they fighting? Are they eating, sleeping and drinking well, did grandma


    take good care of them? They should be obedient.


    Actually the reason that she chooses to take a stroll at the fun fair is also because there are happy


    memories with the children at this fun fair. Further, there is especially more memories at this fun fair,


    the children¡¯sughter and happiness. So, listening to the purest sounds andughter, she feels that


    the world is wonderful.


    So today, for the entire day she feels happy and sweet.


    But now she is watching the beautiful sunset. She does not know how long it has been that shees


    to watch the scenery alone, because Alex has always liked to stick by her side. Although she is not


    opposed to it, but as the time that she spends with Alex grows, she still wants to have a bit of some


    private space.


    But today she should already feel satisfied, because from the beginning to the end she ys all those


    games alone, and has felt the happiness of being alone. So now she even misses Alex a little.


    Miya suddenly remembers that she has been out for a whole day, and has not told Alex about it. Would


    he worry over herself? Since she has already gone down to the yard for a stroll before he wakes up,


    and at noon she does not tell him and came to y at the fun fair alone. If he knows about this, he


    might throw a fit.


    As Miya wants to look for her phone and call back to tell that she is fine, she finds that she has


    forgotten to bring her phone as she has gone out in a hurry. Further, she has let the driver go back first


    after she reaches the fun fair. If the driver has not made it back in time to report to Alex, would she then


    have to walk back?


    She mes herself for being too careless, to forget about her phone when she goes out.


    As she wants to turn around to go to another stall to make a call, the next moment she turns around,


    she actually sees Alex.


    It is indeed the man she misses, speak of the devil. Miya can no longer control her excitedness and


    rushed over, her entire person sinking into Alex¡¯s embrace.


    Alex¡¯s face is showing a satisfied smile, looks this this woman is more suitable to be left alone, since it


    has been so long that he has felt this woman¡¯s initiative.


    ¡°Looks like distance would indeed create beauty, or else you wouldn¡¯t have hugged me on your own


    ord,¡± Alex says to her in a half-joking tone.


    When Miya hears this she too feels especially happy, ¡°Why are you suddenly here? I remember that I


    didn¡¯t tell anyone at home.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t even find my own wife, then can I still be known as Alex? Look at who I am,¡± Alex makes


    another expression of wanting to be praised.


    Yet Miya feels veryforted at this moment. She has wanted to take a dig at this man before her, but


    at this moment, this man has really made her feel so happy. So she tips her toes and kisses his lips


    with a passion.


    Alex cannot have possibly let go of this romantic kiss under the sunlight. So he too hugged Miya tightly,


    and deepened the kiss unknowingly.


    Under the graceful sunshine, the two kisses, locked into an embrace. It is as beautiful as a painting, so


    addictive that people cannot take their eyes off them.


    Atst, the two let go off each other¡¯s¡¯ lips unwillingly.


    When Miya realises that this is still a fun fair, she suddenly bes shy and quickly shoves her face


    into his chest. At this moment she feels very shameful.


    Alex naturally sees all of Miya¡¯s shyness.


    ¡°You were so aggressive during the kiss just now, and now after the kiss you¡¯re suddenly so shy,¡± Alex


    sees Miya whose face is so red it is like a rose, and cannot help himself but teases her.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry back, stop teasing me there,¡± Miya feels that the man before her likes to bring up the


    unspeakable.

 Chapter 772 Surprise gift

    Chapter 772 Surprise gift


    Miya also thinks that she has had enough today, so she wants to go home now. And Alex is here too,


    she doesn''t have to worry about how to go home.


    But she doesn''t expect Alex will refute her when she wants to go home.


    "You have been ying for a whole day, but I haven''t yet, can''t you just apany me?"Alex says


    coquettishly to her.


    Miya is suddenly helpless. If she knows that Alex likesing to the amusement park so much, she


    shoulde with him, and now Alex would not want her to y all the games in the amusement park


    with him. It''s just that now she''s exhausted.


    "But I''m so tired now, why don''t we go home and have a rest?" To be honest, she came out to go


    shopping today just to rx, and now she feels happy, so she just wants to go back. What''s more, she


    has been ying for a whole day today, and the amusement park is nothing new to her.


    ¡°You are really ungrateful. I worried about you and followed you for a whole day. Now you are telling me


    you want to leave. If I knew you are such ungrateful, I would note here to look for you.¡±


    Alex says in a fit of pique.


    Miya knows he says that deliberately. Because she knows that Alex will not be angry about these minor


    matters. Probably all he wants her to do is staying with him. So she will have no option but to y


    games with him.


    "Well, since you want to y so much, I will apany you."


    "This is what you say, so we will y here tonight until we are tired." Alex takes her hand directly, and


    then leaves a heavy kiss on her hand. Then they hold hands and walk forward happily.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Miya thinks that he wants to y some games, but she doesn¡¯t expect that this naive man just wants to


    walk around with her. She thinks that there would be more and more people at night, but in fact it is not.


    It seems that there are only two of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird. There should be a lot of people right on weekends. It''s still crowded during the day. Why is


    the amusement park so deserted now?"


    Miya couldn''t think it is all because of Alex. He has already arranged for the tourists to leave the


    amusement park unconsciously. He doesn''t want so many people to be the third wheel.


    Alex wouldn''t confess this to her, he just caters to her and says.


    "Yes, I also think so."


    At this time, another cheerful song, Three Prosperity Gems, rings out in the amusement park.


    It''s really a ssic song that she has not listened to for a long time. She feels so happy.


    They have been walking here for so long, and Miya feels a bit bored. And there are fewer and fewer


    people, it''s more like a small park in remote area, rather than a so-called amusement park.


    "Hubby, it''s toote now, I think it''s time for us to go back." Miya really feels that it is not appropriate to


    stay here for a long time, and her feet feel like jelly.


    "What''s wrong?" Alex immediately looks at her anxiously and asks.


    Miya is a little embarrassed, but since he asks, she just answers him truthfully.


    ¡°Actually, I have walked the whole day today. My feet feel like jelly so I really couldn¡¯t walk anymore.¡± In


    fact, Miya wants to leave soon, after all, there is nothing interesting to see here.


    Miya thinks that they would rush back in the next second, but Alex just carries her in his arms, and then


    says without any doubt.


    ¡°If you are tired, I could be your legs.¡±


    Miya is still startled, but after hearing what he says, she feels that it¡¯s so sweet.


    Why does Alex like walking so much today? No matter how she advises him, he wouldn''t go back.


    However, since he would like to be her own feet, she should apany him, then she directly put her


    arm around his neck.


    "Miya, I want to give you another surprise." Alex suddenly approaches Miya''s ear and says.


    Miya widens her eyes with a little confusion, looking forward to the surprise that Alex says. For her, his


    appearance here today is already an unexpected surprise. And now, he actually prepares another


    surprise.


    Some familiar voices suddenlye to her ears at this moment.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    That¡¯s her children¡¯s voices. She misses them day and night, and she actually hears the voices of her


    children here. Is this her auditory hallucination?


    ¡°Hubby, hubby, do you hear that? I seem to hear the voices of our children.¡± Miya is as excited as a


    child, patting Alex¡¯s chest passionately.


    "I''m afraid I will get injured if you continue to pat."Alex smiles happily, as if all the happiness and


    sweetness can be captured on his face.


    Miya now realizes what is the surprise Alex just says.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Miya is overjoyed and asks. But Alex already understands what she wants to say before


    she finishes, so he nods to her quickly. And in the next moment Miya sees the children running towards


    them.


    Andre, Ben, Joey, and Gogo¡­


    At this moment, Miya is really too excited. It is of course a delight for her to meet them again after such


    a long separation.


    "Hurry up and put me down." Miya couldn''t help but want to run over.

 Chapter 773 Play together

    Chapter 773 y together


    Alex wants to put her down carefully, but she jumps down at the moment he puts her down. He can do


    nothing about her, even she ignores him when she is with children.


    How could such a woman exist in this world, and why does he like her so much?


    Alex thinks Miya is so cute, like a child. She walks over there happily and picks up the children all at


    once. It seems that this is the so-called family reunion.


    He didn''t know why Miya wanted to reunite with the children so much before, but now he knows. He


    feels satisfied when he sees the children''s smiles, and at this moment he also shows a gratifying smile.


    He also finds Miya¡¯s unique charming, and he hasn''t seen her brilliant smile for a long time. It seems


    that only the children can make her smile like this, right? Is this the so-called Absence making the heart


    grow fonder?


    Maybe he has to try it. Miya doesn¡¯t even take a good look at him as he stays with her all day. The


    corners of his mouth couldn''t help but rise when he thinks of such an idea.


    "Do you know that mom really misses you?" Miya strongly hugs these children in her arms, for fear that


    she would miss one. She is so happy to see them at this moment, and all her worries disappear. She


    feels satisfied as long as her children standing in front of her.


    But she knows that all of this is due to Alex. She thinks he would still be thinking about staying with her


    all alone, but she doesn''t expect him to prepare such a surprise. It seems that she really


    underestimates him, maybe he has grown up at this moment.


    After thinking of this, Miya also raises the corners of her mouth, and looks back at Alex.


    "Mom, how can you not visit us for so long? We almost forget what you look like." Ben walks up


    immediately and says in a doting and reproaching tone.


    Miya is happier after hearing this, because talking to her like this means that the children miss her very


    much.


    "Don¡¯t worry. From now on, Mom and Dad will never leave you again. I will take care of you, and then


    pick you up from school every day. We will y whatever you want, and as much as you want."


    When Miya finishes speaking, she suddenly realizes that her own thoughts are so na?ve too. Probably


    staying with innocent children, she will also be carefree. She likes this feeling of being with the


    child because she doesn''t want to think about the annoying questions anymore.


    "Mom, mom, I really miss you." Joey cries.


    Ben looks at Joey in exasperation and says,¡± You little one, you always let us down. Why do you cry so


    easily? Do you always make yourself so sloppy?¡±


    After hearing what Ben says, Joey bites her lips tightly and doesn''t dare to make any noises. It seems


    that this little girl is still quite afraid of Ben.


    "Well, you big boy. Joey is still young and naive, don''t you know how to take care of the little girl?" Miya


    thinks that she should speak for Joey at this time. Joey is just a little girl and can''t stand the cynicism of


    Ben.


    Joey doesn''t say anything, throwing herself into Miya¡¯s arms.


    Joey thinks that mother''s arms are the warmest in this world, and the others will dislike her, but her


    mother won¡¯t. She will stay with her mother forever and won¡¯t be close to others. So she hugs Miya


    tightly.


    Miya then looks at Andre who is holding Gogo''s little hand tightly. It seems that they are in a good


    rtionship.


    She couldn''t help but make up a picture in her mind, maybe they will hold a wedding here in the future.


    Many things have happened at home recently, it would be a good thing if they could hold a wedding.


    However, they are still too young to marry, just forget it.


    "Hello, Mrs. Miya." Miya keeps staring at them, Gogo lowers her head a little bit embarrassedly, and


    says this in a low voice, fortunately Miya hears it.


    "You shouldn''t call Mrs. Miya, you should call Mom." Andre deliberately corrects her and says.


    Wow, are all children so precocious now? And it''s hard to imagine that the rtionship between Andre


    and Gogo has developed so rapidly.


    Miya is really dumbfounded, and she doesn''t know how to deal with these things. On the one hand, she


    is very happy, but on the other hand, she always feels that it¡¯s not good for a child to be too precocious,


    but she doesn''t know what to do about it.


    But she is more happy, so she smiles and nods to Gogo, and then deliberately caters to Andre''s words.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Gogo, you should listen to Andre from now on and call me mom."


    After finishing talking, Miya strokes Gogo''s forehead with her hand, and a bright smile appears on


    Gogo''s face. She lowers her head and looks ashamed. She must be another great beauty when she


    grows up. Andre really has a good girlfriend.


    Miya is even happier when she thinks about it.


    "Well, it''s rare that our whole familye to the amusement park, just go y whatever you want." She


    feels that it is not a good way to cuddle and chat here all the time, so she lets everyone have fun


    together. And it would be amazing that everyone lie on the same bed to sleep at night.


    So Miya takes the children to go to the recreational facilities.


    Alex, who is on the side, wants to walk over, but he doesn''t expect that Miyapletely ignores him


    when she is with children.

 Chapter 774 Kiss Her

    Chapter 774 Kiss Her


    Because he is just standing behind Miya, she will be able to see him once she looks back. No matter if


    she just calls for him, but she just remains silent like this. This woman only has the children on her


    mind, how can he not be jealous? This woman¡¯s weakness is just this, she does not even think about


    his feelings, just that when he sees such a loving scene like this, he still feels happy inside.


    So he will not be minding this much, just that when they go back tonight, he must teach that woman a


    bit of a ¡°lesson¡±, or else this woman will forget about his presence soon.


    Looking at them ying so happily, it is worth it for him to rent out the entire theme park, if only she is


    happy.


    When the children y until they are tired, then only now Miya remembers Alex. She then remembers


    that she has not brought her phone, and this theme park is quite big inside, how will she contact Alex


    then? Just when she looks around trying to find him, she turns around and knocks into a solid chest.


    ¡°Wife, do you only think about me when you¡¯re exhausted from ying?¡± Alex already sees the


    woman¡¯s every action, watching her ying happily with the children, watching her looking for his


    whereabouts. He has wanted to let her look for a while more. But, looking at her anxious expression,


    he still does not have the heart to do so. So he still appears hurriedly before this woman, to avoid this


    woman being actually worried and anxious.


    ¡°Great, the children are all tired, we should be getting back. Further, the children are getting hungry,


    let¡¯s find somewhere to eat.¡± Miya talks about these without stopping, but when Alex hears these, he


    purposely puts on a stony expression.


    After a while, Miya finds out about Alex¡¯s abnormality. She suddenly remembers about this man¡¯s


    personality, so her mind again thinks of a phrase, surely this man is not wanting to throw a tantrum at


    her like a child?


    ¡°Surely you¡¯re not seeking my attention from the children? Don¡¯t think so much, bring the children to eat


    something quickly, or else it won¡¯t be good if they starved.¡± Miya really cannot handle this man, how


    can he be jealous so easily? Further, it is to be jealous of the children, if these words are spread out, no


    one might believe them. The CEO who is so high and mighty, is actually being jealous of the children.


    She does not know why every time she thinks of this topic, Miya feels an unknown happiness. Although


    she feels that this topic is strange and weird, but at the same time she feels that this is a rare


    sweetness.


    ¡°Look at you, talking to me so much, not one sentence is not about the children. Do you no longer care


    about me? Further, I¡¯m not jealous for nothing, you see, you only have the children in your sight and not


    me, can I not be jealous?¡± Alex begins to act like a rascal immediately.


    Once again, Miya does not know whether tough or to cry.


    ¡°Then what do you want me to do topensate you, CEO high and mighty and also my dear


    husband?¡± She knows that it is time for her to woo the man before her nicely, or else she does not


    know what kind of horrible decision this man will make.


    ¡°About this, kiss me first and we¡¯ll talk,¡± Alex immediately put his face closer.


    Miya immediately bes a bit embarrassed. She uses her hand to swat his arm shyly, as she replies


    shyly, ¡°The kids are still here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if the kids are still here, I don¡¯t care if there are kids. Now I just want you to kiss me here,


    or else I will let you and the children stay here and starve.¡±


    Alex actually starts being unreasonable like a woman here, he does not expect himself to be a


    man like this. But facing the woman before him, to get her kiss and to show his existence before her,


    only he bes so childish. And what normal people will not do, he will try.


    Ben long realises this situation, so he immediately pulls Joey over, and turns her around. At the same


    time he also nudges Andre, letting Andre and Gogo turn their backs towards Alex simultaneously.


    ¡°Dad, mum, both our backs are against you now. You can now do those things that are not suitable for


    children,¡± Ben suddenly says something like this at this moment.


    Miya is really impressed by her own child¡¯s cleverness, but she really wants to say, that this pair of


    father and son are really pairing up together to take advantage of her.


    ¡°Well done, my son!¡±


    He really is his son by blood.


    Alex really wants to give a thumbs up, to give a like for this son of his. He has been so great, it is really


    the right help at the right time. Looks like he really has to have more sons.


    ¡°Look, the children are all so cooperative, can¡¯t you just hurry up and kiss?¡± Alex smirks, and he moves


    his face closer with his eyes closed, as he continues flirtishly.


    The happiness on Miya¡¯s face is about to overflow, but she still uses her hands to cover her eyes in


    embarrassment, ¡°See, you¡¯re a bad influence on the kids.¡±


    ¡°Well, my genes are good, so it passed down well,¡± Alex rebuts her with a little annoyance.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex pats his own face with his hand again, meaning to ask her to hurry up and take action.


    Miya is impressed with this family¡¯s coordination, feels like they are working together and take


    advantage of her. They are taking advantage over the minority, is she not thinking off the children?¡±


    ¡°Dad, mum, we¡¯re all hungry, can¡¯t you guys be faster?¡± Ben does not hear any movement after a while,


    so he purposely shoots another remark like this.


    Oh god, how can she have a child like this, to actually hurry his own mother up like this. Looks like she


    should find an opportunity to teach this little Ben a lesson.


    Forget it, she stops caring so much, if she gives a kiss, only can she go to eat faster. So Miya tips on


    her toes without hesitation, and kisses him on his cheek lightly. She does not know what this man is


    thinking inside. Why does he want to kiss here in particr?


    Miya does not expect, that the moment that she kisses him, she hears the sound of fireworks


    exploding. She raises her head, the entire sky is filled with fireworks.

 Chapter 775 Alone Time

    Chapter 775 Alone Time


    At this moment, Miya is totally unable to shift her view away, because the fireworks shining in the sky is


    too beautiful. It is so beautiful no words can describe, she does not know how long it has been that she


    has seen such a magnificent sight, there must be a few dozen types of firework shooting towards the


    sky at the same time.


    It is just a short moment, but this arrangement is simply too wonderful. Actually the man before her


    keeps wanting her to kiss him, it is to y along for a scene like this. This man is really extraordinarily


    romantic.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Miya already feels so touched at this moment that she is in tears. Why this man can always


    make her feel touched until she melts into a puddle, keep bringing her surprises out of the blue every


    time. She originally wants to me him just now, but she does not expect that he is actually hiding


    such a big surprise in the dark.


    Now, sheughs herself into tears, because she is shedding tears of joy.


    ¡°I want to tell you, I love you,¡± after Alex finishes these words, he kisses her lips unexpectedly. She has


    not managed to react, but she is already sinking into his kiss. She does not expect this man¡¯s kiss to


    suddenly be so aggressive at this moment, and the kids at the side are beginning to cheer.


    ¡°Great job, Dad and Mum!¡±


    ¡°The fireworks are really pretty, Dad is really romantic.¡±


    In the kid¡¯sughter and joyous words, both of them are still sinking deep inside their own kiss. In that


    beautiful fireworks, the family are there happily together making others envious.


    Because this feeling is too happy, anyone that sees this scene will not be able to help it but save it.


    After enjoying the beauty of the fireworks shooting into the night sky, Alex finally arranges for a car to


    bring the kids and Miya to a beautiful restaurant. He already rents out the whole venue, there is only


    their family inside.


    Miya eats while she recalls the scenes from just now, the happiness in the corners of her lips is about


    to overflow.


    ¡°If you liked the scenes from just now, I can surprise you differently every day.¡± Alex loves to see the


    smile on this woman¡¯s face, if he has known earlier that this will make her smile so happily, he should


    have done so from earlier.


    Although Miya is still very happy inside, but she tries hard to suppress her enthusiasm.


    ¡°I know, next time you don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble to surprise me. Actually I know, that if


    you stay by my side, and the kids stay by my side, I will already feel very happy.¡±


    Although what she says is not wrong, but actually she feels overjoyed inside. The saying goes that


    women speak of one thing and feels another, it is indeed like this in reality.


    ¡°Since you hope so much for me to do so, then I will promise you.¡± Alex gives her a huge smile.


    Once again, Miya feels a little shocked. She has originally thought that Alex will just shoot her down,


    but she does not expect him to promise her so easily, it is really out of her expectation. Why is this man


    suddenly so obedient at this moment?


    Actually Miya really wants to open her mouth to tell him, that all this while she is really excited for his


    little surprises like this. Because this man¡¯s surprises are of all kinds, and is always changing, and


    always makes her happy.


    The few of them has their meal here happily. Miya keeps on sinking inside her happiness, just when


    she is having her dessert.


    Suddenly, a bunch of roses isid down before her out of nowhere, and then only Miya realises that the


    kids who have been eating aside quietly are long gone.


    ¡°Where did the kids go off to again? Why is the roses here out of a sudden?¡± Miya is really feeling


    unsettled now, what kind of show is this man nning to put on now? She can barely handle it.


    ¡°The kids didn¡¯t want to be our third wheel, so they have already gone back home obediently on their


    own after they had their meal. I have asked Randy to arrange for them to be sent home, so you don¡¯t


    have to worry about these, it is now our alone time again.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Alex smirks again, he has already nned all these out. Or else, why would he bring the kids back on


    his own ord dly. If they have spoiled his sweet, romantic time, he will be unwilling. In addition, the


    woman before him really likes the romance he prepared, how can he let the woman before him down?


    ¡°Do you like these roses?¡± Alex asks her affectionately again.


    Miya already feels that she cannot be happier. This Alex is really too good to her, to prepare a few


    hundred surprises in one day.


    ¡°I do,¡± although Miya wants badly to me him, to tell him to not always prepare surprises for herself


    out of the blue, but inside she is really filled with unspeakable happiness. Because at this moment, she


    feels really sweet. But if she mes, she can only me the man before him is too good at wooing


    girls.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, had you really never had a girlfriend before? Why are your surprisesing one by


    one? Your skills are really too good.¡± Miya suddenly bes as sharp as Sherlock Holmes, as she


    squints her eyes and begins to take in the man before her.


    Alex is about tough in a snort, how can this woman be so funny, her imagination is simply too great.


    ¡°Before meeting you, I was never like this. But ever since being together with you, I suddenly became


    fluent in all these stuff in rtionships and surprises. So to be urate, you are my mentor instead.¡± A


    proud smile still hangs on Alex¡¯s face.


    Miya is now wooed by him again. This man really has a way with his words, sweet talkes naturally


    to him, she is really speechless from being rebutted by him.


    ¡°Should we be getting back now? Since it doesn¡¯t seem good to leave the kids alone at home. Oh right,


    why do I only see the kids this time and not my grandma, where has my grandma gone to again?¡± Miya


    actually has a lot of questions inside, so she continues asking these.


    When Alex hears these, he feels annoyed. Why does this woman always like to discuss about others in


    front of him?


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we treasure the wonderful alone time between us now?¡± Alex asks in reply.

 Chapter 776 Misfire

    Chapter 776 Misfire


    Miya is running out of patience for the man in front of her. Why does he have to emphasize their shared


    moments? Does he mean that they haven¡¯t spent enough time with each other?


    ¡°I am just worried about the situation concerning the children and grandma.¡± Miya can only use a


    coquettish tone to speak to this man, or else it is highly possible he would blow a fuse anytime since he


    is someone who is easily envious of others, especially of his children.


    However, when she thinks of his envious personality, she inexplicably feels a sense of happiness.


    Humans are always befuddled with contradictions, it seems.


    When Alex sees Miya¡¯s jubnt smile on her face, he somehow feels like he is in high spirits. It seems


    like this woman in front of his eyes possesses some kind of magic which can always put him in a good


    mood, despite the fact that he is boiling over with rage just earlier on.


    He always feels like he cannot really be angry about her no matter what.


    ¡°You can see that I¡¯ve prepared so many surprises and presents for you, shouldn¡¯t you return the


    favour yourself? Shouldn¡¯t you surprise me in some way?¡±


    Miya never imagines that Alex would suddenly say these words. She is in a frantic state since she


    actually doesn¡¯t prepare anything in advance. Is this man being too nice towards her? He is really the


    total opposite of her because of his demeanour.


    ¡°About this¡­¡± Miya suddenly feels very embarrassed becausee to think of it, she never really gave


    this man any presents before. All she can think about is her children and grandmother and at the same


    time, she has ignored his feelings inadvertently.


    When she takes a closer look, Alex is peering at her with anticipation. She really doesn¡¯t want to let him


    down, but what can she do so that he would be as happy as she is?


    She decides to ask him about his desires directly since she can¡¯t actuallye up with anything on the


    spot.


    ¡°Why not you just tell me what present do you want?¡± Since she really can¡¯t see through his heart and


    thoughts, she decides to take the direct route by asking him about it. As long as he can give her an


    answer, she would know what to do.


    However, Alex sinks into a deep silence.


    Miya thinks that he probably doesn¡¯t want to continue the conversation anymore, judging that no words


    ising out of him. The next second, he suddenlyunches into a barrage of words, which surprises


    her greatly and catches her off guard.


    ¡°Well, firstly, I hope that we can have some time to ourselves at least one day per week. That means


    you and me will be all alone in our own world that day. Furthermore, you can¡¯t ignore me like how you


    usually does. While you¡¯re thinking about the children, please think of me too. I want you to prepare tiny


    surprises for me every day¡­¡±


    After listening to his long and winding words, Miya is totally plunged into confusion. She somehow


    starts to doubt her eyes on whether this man right in front of her is a real man or not. He is even more


    chatty and repetitive than a typical woman. Women aren¡¯t as bothersome as him too. She can¡¯t believe


    he is pointing out such meaningless requests, and she is at a loss for words too.


    Besides, as a man, he expects her to give him little surprises every day. This request is too unusual.


    However, she knows very well that this is his way of loving her.


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Miya can¡¯t process everything at the moment. She is someone who holds true to


    her words, so she has to think carefully about his requests before promising him. She doesn¡¯t want to


    go back on her words and cause him to me herter.


    At that moment, Alex starts to sound anxious, ¡°My wife, while taking into ount the fact that I have


    fulfilled your wishes, shouldn¡¯t you just agree to my simple requests? You know, I have sacrificed a lot


    in order to bring the children back.¡±


    He sounds wronged as he bbers on about his misery as if taking care of his children isn¡¯t part of his


    responsibility at all. He ys a pivotal part in bringing those children to this world, so how can he


    shoves away his responsibilities as a father? He sounds like Miya is the sole person responsible of


    taking care of their children.


    ¡°My wife, can you promise me to carry out those requests? In exchange for the roses and surprises I


    have prepared for you today.¡±


    Miya doesn¡¯t have the chance to contemte things thoroughly, yet Alex begins to urge her again. In


    the end, she is ovee by impulsive thinking and she improbably agrees to his requests.


    After that episode, Alex suddenlyes towards her with excitement written all over his face. He


    carries Miya onto the table before kissing her deeply on her lips. She can¡¯t put up any struggle at all


    seeing that she has just finished her meal and her lips are still littered with some food debris. This man


    is simply too hot-headed.


    Furthermore, this man has a subtle scent in his mouth, telling her that he has just had red wine not long


    ago. It is a good scent as it encapstes her greatly. As she is immersed in the explosion of scents


    and taste, they kiss each other even more passionately.


    They find themselves hard to stop their kissing.


    The children who are hiding behind the window are all restraining theirughter with their mouths


    covered tightly. They are afraid that they can¡¯t resist theirughter from bursting out of their throat.


    They are thinking that their father and mother is doing something explicit in front of them again.


    Randy who is standing aside is very powerless too. He ns to follow the president¡¯s instruction to


    bring the children back, but to his dismay, these children put up some resistance while insisting to stay


    back so that they can witness the turn of events concerning this pair of husband and wife.


    Randy can¡¯t win over these children by himself, so he can onlyply with their wishes. Of course, he


    hopes that these children can be obedient and follow him back, or else if the president gets wind of


    this, he will have to face the consequences.


    ¡°Alright, kids, it¡¯s almost time now. If you don¡¯t return now, the president will reprimand me.¡±


    After being chased by Randy for a while, the children finally hop onto his car one after another and they


    can finally go back.


    ¡­


    The next day, Miya feels a disconcerting ache all over her back. This is probably because he had


    misfired in the restaurantst night and it was a gruelling scene she wants to forget right now. Alex was


    way too savage, after doing it with her for God knows how many times. She vows to herself not to


    repeat this nonsense anymore. Her body at the moment doesn¡¯t feel like her own body at all.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as she is getting up to take a bath, a pair of huge arms suddenly wrap themselves around her


    waist.


    ¡°My wife, are you satisfied with my performancest night?¡± Alex croons as he kisses her cheeks.


    Miya can¡¯t stand his enthusiastic approach any longer, and it is still very early in the morning.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, we had been going at it the whole night, can you let me have some rest now? I need to


    prepare breakfast for the kidster.¡± Miya pushes him away with disdain and then immediately darts


    into the bathroom to take a bath. After that, she hurries into the kitchen to start preparing breakfast.

 Chapter 777 Still Doing Overtime Work

    Chapter 777 Still Doing Overtime Work


    Alex still feels a little disappointed, seeing that she has already forgotten about what she had promised


    him yesterday. It seems like he has to put her through some hardship for her to be grateful. She can¡¯t


    have things her way every time. He has to hurry to make this happen.


    When Alexes down to have breakfast, Miya is already there by the table enjoying a joyous


    breakfast with the children. He can¡¯t believe that she can so easily ignore his feelings, which is quite


    outrageous. However, it is not the time yet to disclose his feelings. He has to be patient in order to


    make sure this woman understands her shorings.


    He adjusts his tie and marches across the living room.


    Miya notices Alex and she says, ¡°My husband, it is still early, don¡¯t you want to have breakfast with the


    kids?¡±


    ¡°I have some matters to handle in thepany. Remember to take care of the kids well at home.¡±


    Alex gives her a reminder before turning around and leaves.


    She watches him as he leaves while thinking that this is very strange. Usually, he would mess around


    with her before leaving home, but today he only wants to go to thepany as soon as possible. This


    is not like him at all.


    However, she has all the time in the world to apany the children. She doesn¡¯t need to care about


    trivial things anymore.


    ¡°Where do you guys want to go today?¡± Miya asks the children.


    ¡°Mum, let¡¯s go shopping and get some new clothes. It¡¯s too boring always staying in the same ce, I


    think I need to change my tiny suit into something better.¡± Ben immediately proposes a suggestion, but


    Joey just looks on as she smiles.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be joining you guys for this. I am bringing her to go to other ces.¡± Andre continues to hold


    Gogo¡¯s hand, and the two of them are exchanging a lovely gaze.


    ¡°If you guys just want to go dating, you don¡¯t need to give me hints like that. By the way, when I see the


    love in your eyes, I almost can¡¯t help but shudder.¡± Ben purposefully teases them.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you guys do what you want.¡± Miya shes a brilliant smile.


    Today, Miya has brought the children to go shopping in a mall. They have bought many clothes in the


    process. The children all look like they haven¡¯t been doing any shopping for a while, as they keep


    tinkering with all kinds of interesting things which are new to them. It was as if they have suddenly


    recovered their freedom after being enclosed for a long time.


    Randy follows them along from behind. At first, when Miya sees Randy, she half-expects Alex to be by


    his side too. After all, the two of them are basically inseparable.


    However, even after a long time has psed, Miya still doesn¡¯t see any sign of Alex.


    ¡°By the way, is he very busy with work?¡± She expects that shameless man to stick to her side all the


    time, especially in outings like this, but to her surprise he is nowhere to be seen this time. She suddenly


    feels out of ce without his presence, therefore she grabs the chance to ask Randy.


    ¡°The president has some matters to attend to, so he has instructed me to follow you guys to keep you


    safe.¡± Randy replies with a nondescript expression on his face.


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    Miya mumbles a response without think too much about this, because she knows thate night time,


    that man will practically glue himself to her again after he has returned from work. There is no need for


    her to think about anything. Contrary to her expectations, even after when she and the children are


    done with their dinner and return home, there is still no signs of Alex at all. The time is getting quite


    late. She immediately goes to ask Randy again.


    ¡°Is he not getting off work yet?¡±


    At this time, Miya has already tucked in the children and put them to sleep, since most of them are


    exhausted after going out the whole day. She also feels that her back and waist are quite sore.


    Besides, it¡¯s already some time past eleven o¡¯clock. It is rare for even Alex to note home at this


    hour.


    In response, Randy purposely checks his phone before answering Miya.


    ¡°There¡¯s an urgent situation in thepany, so the president has to work overtime. He just told me to


    pass you a message saying that you should go to sleep without him. You don¡¯t need to wait for him.¡±


    Miya suddenly feels a tinge of mncholy when she learns of that. Why didn¡¯t Alex inform her about


    this personally? Is he trying to y some tricks on her by instructing Randy to pass the word? It is


    weird that he has suddenly turned into a workaholic. Today is his first day at work. Is she missing him


    too much?


    Perhaps, she has gotten used to him crooning and coaxing her by her ears, and now that he¡¯s not next


    to her, Miya can clearly feel the gaping space beside her. Suddenly, the whole space is immersed in


    silence, a silence that she somehow can¡¯t get used to. She decides not to fret over this too much.


    Miya stretches herselfzily before walking back to her room while nning to call him to have a talk.


    However, what really surprises her is that she can¡¯t get through to his phone after calling him. His


    phone is switched off.


    Can it be that his phone has ran out of battery? Miya tries to call again and again, but it yields the same


    results.


    Is he still busy now?


    She wouldn¡¯t know the answer anyway, so it¡¯s better for her to just go to sleep for now. Nevertheless,


    he woulde home sooner orter.


    The next day, Miya wakes up and is baffled by the fact that there is no changes at all in the room. She


    is still alone in bed, and that lonely feeling is starting to bother her. Didn¡¯t hee home at all since


    last night?


    She stares at the nket next to her, and there is no indentation or creases in the nket at all. This


    man really didn¡¯t return. Is it true that he is now a certified workaholic?


    Thatpany is founded by Miya herself, but why should he suddenly turn into a workaholic? Is it


    possible that he has fallen asleep in thepany? Maybe she should visit thepany today to check


    on him so that he wouldn¡¯tin about her not caring for him again.


    When Miya is all dressed up and is about to depart, the children are heading towards her.


    ¡°Mum, mum, where are we going today to have fun?¡± The children has gotten a taste of great fun since


    yesterday, so they want more of it now. Miya wants to fulfil her children¡¯s wishes, but thinking that her


    husband might be out cold in thepany and there¡¯s a chance he would get sick, she decides that


    her priority is paying thepany a visit rather than having fun with the kids.


    ¡°Today, I need to go to thepany to work, so you guys have to stay put and be obedient. If you want


    to go out, ask grandma to bring you guys out. You can ask Randy about that too.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Miya contemtes for a while before giving a response.


    The children have a disappointed expression on their faces after hearing her words. It is very obvious


    on Joey as she stomps to one side with a frustrated face.


    On the other hand, Ben is more understanding. He promises Miya, ¡°You can go to work, mum. I can


    bring them out for an outingter, since we have Randy looking after us.¡±


    After hearing Ben¡¯s confident words, Miya feels that her worries considerably subside. She immediately


    bids farewell to her children before getting into the car.

 Chapter 778 I Start to Miss Him

    Chapter 778 I Start to Miss Him


    She doesn¡¯t know if it is because she hasn¡¯t been to thepany for too long, but Miya has be a


    little nervous.


    Moreover, it is the first time that she feels that the driver is driving too slowly, because she can¡¯t wait to


    go back to thepany. To be more precise, she wants to see if her man is really asleep. Is there a


    need to work overtime to such an extent?


    The more she thinks about it, the more worried she bes. This is the first time Miya feels that the


    distance between thepany and her home is so far. In fact, it only takes ten minutes to get there.


    When Miya arrives at thepany, she discovers that there is no one in Alex¡¯s office. Where does he


    go?


    At first, she wants to scold him, but now, what she can do is randomly find an employee to inquire.


    In the end, an employee reports to Miya that Alex is on a business trip, and he left this morning. The


    n for the business trip was madest night on the spur of the moment.


    ¡°Then do you know where he went?¡± Miya can only continue asking, but the employee shakes his


    head, indicating that he does not know.


    After Miya finds out about Alex¡¯s business trip, she starts to feel very annoyed. Shouldn¡¯t she feel very


    happy? After all, Alex doesn¡¯t pester her anymore and she can be at peace. But why does she feel that


    she suddenly bes anxious?


    She probably thinks that the man is on a business trip without telling her, which is why she feels angry.


    Since Alex is not in thepany, Miya feels that there is no point in staying. She might as well go back


    and spend some time with her children.


    A secretaryes in to report to Miya about the recent situation in thepany. Although Miya is


    listening on the surface, she is absent-minded.


    Not long after, she chooses to leave.


    Where does Alex go?


    For some reason, Miya even has the urge to look for him. How can he leave without telling her?


    Furthermore, she doesn¡¯t know how long it will take for the business trip. However, just as she feels a


    little anxious, she suddenly realizes that if Alex isn¡¯t by her side, she will be able to stay with the


    children as long as she likes. She doesn¡¯t need to worry so much, nor does she need to worry about


    whether he will be jealous or not. So why is she shillyshallying about this?


    After realizing this, Miya suddenly bes enlightened, because she decides to go home and y


    with the children.


    Miya returns home as fast as she can. When the children see her, they are in high spirits. They have


    fun for a day until they are exhausted. They sit in the living room and watch TV.


    It feels so good to watch TV with her family.


    Joey keeps holding Miya¡¯s hand tightly, as if she is afraid that she will disappear.


    Although she is happy all day, Miya always feels that something is missing. When it¡¯ste, she puts the


    children to sleep, and then she returns to the room. However, this time, she feels that the room is


    empty.


    Suddenly, she can¡¯t get used to living without Alex. However, it should be fine in a day or two, right?


    Miya forces herself to sleep. However, she can¡¯t stop tossing and turning, thus, she decides to go to the


    children¡¯s room to sleep with them. Perhaps in this way, she will sleep more peacefully.


    It has been three days since she has been like this.


    Miya thinks that Alex will be back soon, but she doesn¡¯t expect him to be on a business trip for so long.


    Right now, she is absent-minded in everything she does. For example, when she is cutting vegetables,


    she will cut her fingers out of carelessness. Sometimes, she always feels like hearing the ringing of the


    phone and will think that Alex calls her.


    She has tried several times, but she can¡¯t get through him on the phone. She has also asked Randy,


    but Randy says that he might be in a meeting, so it isn¡¯t convenient to check his phone, or, he might be


    on a ne.


    Miya feels ufortable hearing these exnations.


    The longer itsts, the more crazily she seems to miss Alex.


    It has only been a few days, but why does she feel as if a century has passed?


    They are still watching TV at this time.


    ¡°Mom, where¡¯s dad? Why hasn¡¯t hee back after so long?¡± Ben suddenly asks this question, but


    Miya does not know how to answer him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that dad is on a business trip and will be back soon?¡± Miya thinks for a moment before


    saying this. At the same time, she forces herself to smile, because she wants to know the answer as


    well.


    Recently, when she meets Randy, Randy will only shake his head. She is about to die from anger.


    ¡°Mom, you said the same thing a few days ago, but when will dade back? You don¡¯t know, do


    you?¡± Ben reads Miya¡¯s frustration.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    This little boy is so shrewd!


    Miya, whose thoughts have been correctly guessed, instantly bes a little embarrassed, because


    she does not know how to say these words to her son.


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed. After all, dad might have a reason for doing this, or he


    might have lost his feelings towards you. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t hee back after so long?¡± Ben tilts


    his head and says.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? He has only been on a business trip for a few days.¡± Miya


    admires her son. He is like a back-seat driver and his imagination is really rich.


    Ben shakes his head resignedly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not ringing the false rm. After all, dad is so outstanding


    and handsome. It is possible that he has been seduced by another woman. In addition, mom, you


    always look like you despise him, so dad might...¡±


    Ben deliberately stops talking halfway through and gives Miya a meaningful look.


    Although Miya does not say anything, her heart is in turmoil.

 Chapter 779 The Decision

    Chapter 779 The Decision


    Miya thinks for a while, and she feels that her son¡¯s words are quite reasonable. It is hard to find a


    handsome and wealthy overbearing CEO like Alex. There will definitely be countless women trying to


    seduce him.


    Why does she forget about this?


    Seeing that Miya is still in a daze, Ben can¡¯t help but advise her.


    ¡°Mom, I see that you¡¯ve been absent-minded these past few days at home. Actually, there¡¯s no need for


    you to be anxious to stay with us. I think the person who needs you the most is dad. Meanwhile, we


    have grown up and won¡¯t be as clingy as before. Therefore, it¡¯s better to act instead of being tempted.


    Hurry up and find dad. Otherwise, dad might really be hooked by those bad women. ¡°


    At first, Ben speaks in a rxed tone, but the more he speaks, the more serious his expression


    bes.


    Miya is so nervous when she hears this. Because she seems to have never considered such a problem


    before. But when she thinks about it rationally, she feels that by listening to her son¡¯s nonsense, she is


    led astray.


    Thus, she shakes her head desperately.


    ¡°No, your dad will never cheat on me. Stay calm. He is absolutely loyal to me, and you know that your


    dad is a jealous person and he won¡¯t be mean with me. Besides, he¡¯s just busy with business.¡±


    Miya is desperately trying to find a reason tofort herself.


    At this moment, Ben suddenly shakes his head resignedly. Then, he sighs as if she has abundant


    philosophy about life, ¡°Why do some people like to deceive themselves?¡±


    Miya know that Ben refers to her.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re telling me this for my own good, but he¡¯s just at work.¡± Miya doesn¡¯t know why she has


    be so anxious and that she has to exin these things to Ben in such frenzy.


    At this moment, Ben cannot help but cover his mouth andugh.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t care, then why are you exining so much to me? You¡¯re concealing your guilt.¡±


    ¡°Ben, do you want to live on that ind again?¡± Miya suddenly feels a little angry. It seems that she


    should teach Ben a lesson to demonstrate her power as his mother.


    Ben makes a grimace at Miya. ¡°I don¡¯t expect mom to be so furious. Admit it, you miss dad a lot. In fact,


    you want dad to be clingy, right?¡±


    ¡°If you keep speaking nonsense, and I will do what I said- send you away.¡± Miya feels wry about her


    son¡¯s speech.


    ¡°Mom, your acting skills are too bad, and you want to threaten me? You didn¡¯t expect to be defeated by


    me, did you?¡± Ben blinks mischievously at Miya again. Then, he runs back into his room.


    ¡°Mom, I also think what Ben said makes sense. Rather than waiting for dad at home, why don¡¯t you go


    find him? Maybe dad will be very happy.¡±


    Miya does not expect that she will see Andre as soon as she turns around. He actually says these


    words to her? The two brothers have the same idea.


    ¡°Why are you like this, too?¡±


    ¡°Actually, we¡¯re just telling the truth. Mom, don¡¯t be angry.¡± After Andre finishes speaking, he runs back


    to his room in a hurry.


    That night, Miya doesn¡¯t sleep with the children. She lies quietly in bed, thinking. She realizes that she


    really misses Alex crazily. He hasn¡¯t called her or sent her messages during these past few days.


    Instead, Randy is acting as his conveyor. Is Alex tired of her?


    No, she can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing. Since Alex is on a business trip, there might really be women


    seducing him. After all, he is an outstanding man. The words of her two sons are reasonable, and they


    don¡¯t ring the false rm.


    Miya decides to pack her luggage and set off immediately.


    As a result, she dials Randy¡¯s number in the middle of the night, at three in the morning.


    At this time, Randy is sleeping.


    ¡°Hello.¡± His words are mixed with sleepiness.


    ¡°Tell me immediately where exactly Alex has gone. I will go find him immediately.¡±


    But when Randy wakes up from his sleep and hears this, he is so scared that he falls off the bed. Does


    he hear wrongly? The wife of the president wants to personally go find him?


    He swallows his saliva and waits for a while to regain his senses before saying, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    In the middle of the night, she calls to disturb his sleep for this. He feels that Miya has the n to


    expose Alex¡¯s adultery and she hears so anxious. Outsiders may assume that something bad has


    happened.


    No one knows what happens to Miya.


    ¡°I know very well what I¡¯m doing. If you don¡¯t tell me, then, get ready to be fired.¡± Miya feels that she


    has to y a trick when necessary. Otherwise, Randy will never listen to her. Moreover, she learns this


    move from Alex.


    Upon hearing Miya¡¯s threat, Randy feels as if he has developed a reflex and immediately stops talking.


    Therefore, Miya finds out that she has learned nothing good from Alex. It is at this moment that Miya


    realizes that she is greatly influenced by Alex.


    It seems that she has been infected by his bad habits, so she wants to find Alex even more. Since he


    was so clingy to her before, then, she has to use the same method. She will definitely not let him be


    snatched away by other women.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I said. Do you think the president will listen to you or me? I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t say


    it, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡± Miya¡¯s words are very straightforward, and she doesn¡¯t give


    Randy the slightest room to refuse.


    ¡°Fine.¡± In the end, Randy is defeated by her, so he tells her Alex¡¯s address truthfully.

 Chapter 780 A Pool of Beauties

    Chapter 780 A Pool of Beauties


    After Miya gets Alex¡¯s address, she is excited. She doesn¡¯t expect that when she decides to look for


    him, her mood bes much better. It seems that she makes the right decision. As for the children,


    Randy will take care of them and she doesn¡¯t have to worry. What she needs to do now is to drag him


    back and stick to him.


    Alex, wait and see. I¡¯ll be right over!


    However, Miya does not expect Alex to be on a business trip to Singapore. Does he have to hide so far


    away in order to escape from her? After she figures out the whole story, she has to teach him a lesson.


    He actually dares to leave her for so many days without permission and keep her worried.


    But Singapore sounds like a ce for fun.


    Now, herpany has made improvements and it can be considered one of thergestpanies in


    the city. Miya is surprised to find that his assets have increased. It seems that thispany is in full


    swing under Alex¡¯s management. Her man¡¯s ability can indeed not be underestimated. He has actually


    secretly done so many things behind her back, and she is unaware of it.


    Miya prepares a helicopter and is about to go to Singapore because she wants to go directly for Alex.


    Fortunately, Randy is very sensible and gives her the precise address of the hotel.


    However, why does she feel that all of this is nned by Alex?


    However, there is no need for her to think so much because she will soon meet the man she misses.


    After getting off the helicopter, she immediately boards a booked car to the hotel. However, when Miya


    is about to go to the hotel to find Alex, the hotel staff tell her that he is swimming.


    After hearing this, Miya immediately rushes over without stopping. The swimming pool is over there,


    and she does not expect that she will be so eager to meet Alex. She has be such a loser. She


    She has nevere to Alex on her own initiative before, but now she feels that her heart is beating


    wildly. She feels that she hates Alex to the bone, but she is so worried about him at the same time. She


    even leaves the children behind andes here to look for him.


    However, her sudden appearance will surely surprise Alex. After all, he likes to stay by her side so


    much that he will definitely be astonished. Perhaps, he will be so surprised that he can¡¯t even open his


    mouth.


    However, when Miya has just arrived at the swimming pool, she sees an uneptable scene. She


    sees Alex wearing swimming trunks, and his smooth skin and sturdy muscles are alluring. However, he


    is surrounded by a group of beauties with each of his hands holding one. They are so charming.


    This is probably the so-called a pool of beauties.


    Every girl here wears thin swimsuits, and they are rather like fig leaves. Alex is surrounded by those


    tiny pieces of clothes and it is annoying. Miya feels that all of her excitement has gone and it is


    reced by fury. She never expects that she will see such a scene when she arrives here.


    Alex is indeed being seduced by many women.


    And every woman is very plump, the best kind in the world. No wonder he¡¯s been here on business for


    so many days. It turns out that he uses the excuse of business trip to hook up with these beauties. It is


    too much for Alex! No wonder he doesn¡¯t give her a phone call or send a message for so many days. It


    seems like he has forgotten about his wife. She doesn¡¯t expect that Alex has such a personality. She


    made a wrong choice back then!


    Thinking of this, Miya clenches her fist tightly, otherwise, she will walk over and push all the women into


    the swimming pool.


    The man is still enjoying the food the women feed him their massage.


    No! Miya is the only one who can touch his body.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She doesn¡¯t know why she has such a tyrannical idea in her heart. She has never been like this before,


    but now Miya feels that she is going crazy. At this time, she seems to have lost her mind.


    She turns around angrily and has the urge to leave.


    However, it is only after she turns around and takes a few steps that she suddenly remembers her


    purpose ining here. The reason shees here is to bring Alex back. However, he may not know


    anything about this. She should not let him off.


    And she can¡¯t let those women go as well. Those women look lustful, as if they have never met any


    man in their lives. What rights do they have toy hands on her man?


    After Miya thinks of this, she can¡¯t hold her anger back. She can¡¯t care less. No matter what, she has to


    teach Alex a lesson. Otherwise, she has nowhere to vent her fury.


    The next moment, she turns around and walks back.


    Miya rushes over to the group and rudely pushes all the women into the swimming pool without


    hesitation. Then, she angrily shouts at Alex, ¡°Darling, are you here on business or vacation?¡±


    If she doesn¡¯t show him something, he doesn¡¯t know he should take another look on her.


    Alex, who is wearing sunsses, immediately takes them off when he sees this scene. Then, he smiles


    brightly as he looks at the woman who suddenly appears with a domineering aura.


    He doesn¡¯t know why he is in such a good mood when he sees Miya like this. This means that the


    woman still cares about him.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Alex¡¯s tone carries joy. However, from Miya¡¯s point of view, he seems to be


    enjoying this. She doesn¡¯t expect that he will deal with her with such a rxed expression after being


    caught. He simply doesn¡¯t take her words to heart.


    Miya is even angrier at this moment.


    ¡°Do you take me as your wife? You said you were on a business trip, but actually, you are hooking up


    with them.¡± Miya feels that she is so angry that she can barely speak. Has Alex changed his mind, or is


    he treating her maliciously to take revenge on her? Anyway, she cannot maintain a good temper, and


    she is furious.


    ¡°Darling, are you jealous?¡± After Alex hears Miya¡¯s words, he can¡¯t help but want to go over and tease


    her, because the woman is so cute.

 Chapter 781 Sincere Thoughts

    Chapter 781 Sincere Thoughts


    ¡°What? Jealous? You wish! I¡¯m here to...¡± Actually, Miya wants to say that she is going to give him a


    surprise and spend a good honeymoon with him topensate for the intimacy she owes him, but she


    encounters such a situation, and she can¡¯t say anything else.


    For some reason, when looking at Miya¡¯s anxious appearance, Alex feels that he has a sense of


    aplishment, because the woman is indeed jealous.


    He finally understands that women are double-faced creatures.


    In the beginning, he only wants to anger Miya, because he thinks that on the first day of his departure,


    she will call him crazily, however, she only called him two times and then stopped, as if in her eyes, he


    was air.


    Later, he decides to settle down here out of indignation. He just wants to stay here, enjoy himself for a


    week and then go back and apologize to her.


    But Randy called himst night. He said that Miya wasing for him. Actually, he was very excited


    when he heard this news. Therefore, he deliberately performed such a show. He just wanted to see


    Miya being jealous and the effect was better than he thought.


    However, it seems that Miya is really furious. Has he gone too far?


    ¡°Enjoy yourself. I¡¯m going back.¡± Angry, Miya feels that she has finished what she has to say.


    Therefore, she feels that there is no need for her to stay. After saying this, she is about to turn around


    and leave in anger.


    However, Miya does not expect Alex to hold her hand. At first, she is very happy, however, when she


    thinks of the scene of the beautiful women surrounding Alex, she feels rage her heart. She can¡¯t hold it


    back, so she shakes off his hand.


    In the next second, Alex is identally pushed into the swimming pool by Miya.


    Miya wants to jump into the water to save him, but she doesn¡¯t expect that those beauties will move


    faster than her and immediately surround him.


    She wants to walk over, but those women always surround him, separating them.


    Miya feels a little guilty, but after seeing this, all emotions are reced by wrath. So at this moment,


    she only wants to leave this damn ce. She turns around and leaves, and then, she angrily walks to


    the entrance. Somehow, Alex follows behind her. He is wearing a bathrobe and follows her. He shouts


    as he walks.


    ¡°Honey, where are you going? Wait.¡±


    He is like a puppy in a sorry state. However, now that he is in Singapore, he does not need to pay


    attention to his image because he feels that Miya is important. He just wants to have a good time but


    he has overdone it, and he feels Miya¡¯s rage.


    He walks forward with much effort and grabs Miya¡¯s hand. ¡°What exactly do you want me to do so that


    you¡¯re willing to forgive me?¡±


    Listening to his pleading voice, Miya no longer has any rationality left. She shakes off his hand


    desperately and says, ¡°Why following me? Hurry up and stay with those women.¡±


    When Miya thinks of those women, she is infuriated. She feels like she is going crazy because the


    scene just now was like a bolt from the blue to her. It¡¯s fine for him to cheat, but on so many women at


    the same time? How can she bear it?


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was here just now, perhaps he has had sex with those women. No, he


    has stayed here for three days. In other words, he might have drained those women. Although it might


    be those women who take the initiative to stick to him, for some reason, men will never refuse this.


    Miya feels that her head is about to explode, and she hates Alex.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with the hands you used to touch other women. They¡¯re filthy!¡± Miya shouts at him


    hysterically because she can¡¯t calm down at all. She is overwhelmed by jealousy.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re mad at right now, but I don¡¯t have anything to do with those women.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation. Stop talking to me. I want to divorce you.¡± However, what Miya


    says is the result of anger.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You want to divorce me?¡± Alex doesn¡¯t expect Miya to say such words to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Miya doesn¡¯t take her words back since she has said it. In fact, she wants to say that it is


    just a slip of the tongue. However, she is very angry now and she wants to enrage him for being so


    close to those women.


    And at this moment, Alex¡¯s expression and movements freeze at the same time.


    Miya still feels very angry and walks out. Then, she wants to look back and see if Alex catches up.


    Right now, arge truck is driven towards her. Miya is so scared that she doesn¡¯t know what to do, and


    she doesn¡¯t react at all. The next second, when the truck is about to crash her, Alex carries her to the


    other side of the road.


    However, in order to save her, Alex lies on the ground, injured.


    Seeing Alex unconscious on the ground with his eyes closing, Miya immediately bes anxious.


    ¡°How are you? Answer me.¡± Miya shakes Alex¡¯s body desperately, but he doesn¡¯t respond at all.


    Miya suddenly realizes a very serious problem. Will Alex sacrifice himself for saving her?


    ¡°Why are you so stupid? You don¡¯t even care about your life. You should have run away when you see


    the trucking! Why did youe over to carry me away?¡± Miya feels that the man is too foolish.


    How can he do such an unwise thing for her?


    As she speaks, tears begin to flow out.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow anything to happen to you. What I said to you just now were angry words. I didn¡¯t want to


    divorce you. I felt unhappy because I saw you with those girls. That¡¯s why I said those words. Don¡¯t


    take those words to heart, please quickly wake up. These are my sincere


    thoughts...¡±

 Chapter 782 A Prank

    Chapter 782 A Prank


    When Miya sees Alex, who tightly closes his eyes, she cries until she is in aplete mess. Because


    she can¡¯t imagine what her life will be without him.


    ¡°Did you hear what I said? No matter what happens in the future, I will always stay by your side. I will


    not leave you alone anymore ... and no matter what you do in the future, I will support you. I beg you,


    open your eyes and look at me, okay?¡± Miya is crying desperately.


    She is still desperately shaking Alex¡¯s body.


    ¡°Why? Why haven¡¯t you reacted?¡± Miya feels that she is going crazy.


    ¡°As long as you wake up, I am willing to agree to anything. I promise that I will never make trouble for


    you again. I will follow you closely, and do whatever you say.¡± Miya also feels that she is probably


    crazy. Otherwise, why will she say such words? But now she has lost her mind. She only wants the


    man to open his eyes and look at her. She does not want to see a lifeless Alex.


    ¡°But why did you ignore me? Are you going to abandon me and our children? How can you be so


    cruel?¡± Just as Miya isining, she hears a faint voice.


    ¡°Is what you said just now true? Is it true?¡±


    ¡°As long as you wake up, I will promise you anything.¡± Miya is very excited in knowing that he heard


    her. ¡°No matter what happens, I promise you that I will never leave you again.¡±


    Miya hugs Alex tightly into her embrace, as if she is afraid that he will disappear in no time.


    Alex does not know why Miya is so excited, but he likes it. He hopes that their rtionship will be


    better and better.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You said that you would stay by my side for the rest of your life, and that you will never leave. This is


    what you said!¡± Upon hearing Alex¡¯s words, Miya subconsciously nods her head in agreement. ¡°I


    promise you whatever you want...¡±


    But after a while, Miya suddenly feels that something is wrong with the man. Why does he speak so


    energetically? How could this be the case for someone who has been crashed by a car? The man


    looks fine.


    Miya suddenly realizes that Alex is not injured at all, because there is no blood on his body. Could it be


    that he is ying a prank? She treats him heartily yet he deceives her. Miya is angry. His moves


    against her are beyond her expectation.


    Thinking of this, Miya feels extremely angry. She immediately shakes off his hand and stands up.


    Miya indignantly walks away. The prank Alex yed is irritating.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I will definitely ignore you in the future. You actually dare to not take this seriously!¡±


    Miya can¡¯t control her rage. What he has done is beyond her anticipation.


    Although just now, she was heartbroken and scared that the man would leave her alone, but the


    moment she knows that he is safe and sound, she actually lets out a sigh of relief. She hates herself for


    being so weak. Why can¡¯t she just keep being angry with him?


    No matter what, she decides to fly home!


    When Miya takes a few steps, Alex rushes over again. ¡°I heard what you said just now. I put your words


    and promises in my heart. I was joking with you. It is my fault, but I hope what you said to me is true.


    Let¡¯s live together and I hope you can keep your promise.¡±


    ¡°The reason I was joking with you just now was that I wanted to test you...¡±


    Initially, Miya feels sweet when she hears the first half of his speech, but when she hears thetter half,


    she is enraged again. ¡°How dare you describe it as a test?¡±


    Miya is infuriated by his prank. Alex has gone too far.


    ¡°Darling, I promise that I won¡¯t do this next time. This is the first and thest time!¡± Alex admits his


    mistake.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do such a thing in the future!¡± Miya wants to be mad at him, but she can¡¯t say it, after all, Alex


    escaped from death. Although he doesn¡¯t bleed and can stand, she doesn¡¯t know if he has suffered any


    internal injuries. Soon, worry reces anger.


    ¡°Are you okay? Do you pretend to be uninjured?¡± After thinking of this question, Miya does not have the


    courage to think any further. She only wants to take Alex to the hospital for examination now.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly worried about me now? I know you love me in your heart.¡± As Alex speaks, he


    intentionally sticks to Miya.


    ¡°Stop overestimating yourself. I am just doing this for the sake of you saving me, otherwise, I won¡¯t pay


    you any attention.¡±


    ¡°Darling, did you reallye all the way here just to see me?¡±


    Alex teases Miya again. She doesn¡¯t take his words to heart. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. Let¡¯s go to the


    hospital and have a check.¡±


    She knows that once Alex goes crazy, he will do anything.


    ¡°Honey, then do you forgive me?¡±


    Miya is about to get mad at Alex when she feel sorry to see him behave in this way. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll


    forgive you.¡± Actually, she is very impatient, but she can do nothing to Alex.


    ¡°Long live my wife. I¡¯ll listen to you in the future.¡± Alex carries Miya again. She bes even more


    furious at this time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. We need to hurry to the hospital for an examination.¡±


    Miya is worried about the aftereffects. Although she felt very angry just now, when she recalled it, she


    thought that Alex¡¯s health was more important.


    ¡°Alright, my dear. Since my dear has ordered it, then I will do as she says.¡±


    Miya does not expect Alex to be so nice in an instant, but it is good.

 Chapter 783 Have a Nightmare

    Chapter 783 Have a Nightmare


    Alexes to the hospital with Miya and undergoes a series of examinations. However, there is


    nothing serious, so Alex is now lying on the hospital bed leisurely.


    Somewhat, Miya has twitches in her right eye. As the saying goes, ¡°Left eyes jump for good luck, but


    right eyes jump for disaster.¡± She always has an ominous feeling. It is as if after the car ident, her


    mind is in a state of turmoil. Although Alex is ying a prank just now, she always feels uneasy. She


    feels a little ufortable and that something wrong will happen.


    ¡°Darling, shall we hurry home?¡± She feels that it is not safe to stay in this ce.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Honey, since we¡¯ve already been here, we should enjoy staying together. Why are you


    so hurried to go back?¡± It takes him a long time to bring her over here. He doesn¡¯t want to follow her


    back.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°But I miss the children...¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking about the children again?¡±


    Miya ns to use the children as an excuse, but unexpectedly, it is refuted by Alex directly. She doesn¡¯t


    know what reason she should give to persuade him toe back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a good honeymoon here. We¡¯ll be back in a week.¡± Alex seems to be negotiating with Miya.


    Miya really cannot change Alex¡¯s mind, although she really wants to go back. Shees all the way


    here to take him away but is astonished to find that he ys around with a group of women. Now that


    the misunderstanding has been rified, she knows that he is trying to provoke her. Otherwise, Alex


    would still stay by her side. She has no mood to think about other things.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll agree with you.¡± Although Miya is a little reluctant, she can¡¯t refuse Alex under his


    pleading.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I can go with you wherever you want to.¡± Alex is like a satisfied child, extremely excited.


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s leave the hospital first.¡± For some reason, Miya feels a little uneasy when she


    smells the smell of the hospital. Perhaps she has stayed in the hospital for too long before.


    Alex kept saying, ¡°Do you want to y around seaside? Or perhaps the amusement park here...¡±


    When they get back to the hotel at night, Alex immediately makes a n for them. Miya can¡¯t help


    admiring him. She feels that what he is doing is deliberately nned. He left her for a period of time,


    and asked the children to encourage her toe all the way here to look for him. After that, he yed


    a show of being injured in front of her. She could do nothing with him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed first.¡±


    After a long day, Miya feels very tired. In the end, she falls asleep in Alex¡¯s arms. Alex hugs her in his


    arms with great gratification. He does not expect happiness toe so suddenly. He does not expect


    Miya to be like this that she rushes over here. Moreover, when he hears her sincere confession today,


    he is really satisfied, and his heart is filled with memories.


    Miya quickly falls asleep, but she soon has a nightmare. The same nightmare she has had before.


    There is the back of a woman, who is warning herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I tell you not to be with him?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe what you said. What you said to me ispletely false.¡± Everything he said has been


    denied, so Miya would not take the woman¡¯s words seriously now. She does not know who she is.


    Perhaps she only exists in the nightmare. Therefore, she does not take these things to heart.


    Furthermore, she feels that the most important thing now is to treat Alex well.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re really too stubborn. Do you know that today Alex almost has an ident to save


    you?¡± The voice begins to be very harsh, as if trying to me her.


    ¡°He¡¯s just joking.¡± Miya desperately refutes her.


    ¡°Looks like you are really silly and too confident. Then you just have to wait and see. There will


    definitely be an ident in a few days.¡± After saying that, the figure disappears.


    At this moment, Miya suddenly wakes up and says, ¡°No, I definitely won¡¯t believe what you said.¡±


    Seeing that Miya has awakened from her nightmare with sweat, Alex immediately gently caresses her


    forehead with his hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?¡±


    ¡°I have a terrible nightmare...¡±


    He hurriedly hugs Miya into his arms, holding her tightly around her waist. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m


    here, nothing will happen.¡±


    ¡°I really want to go back now. Why don¡¯t we go back?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re having a nightmare now, but you believe that as long as I¡¯m here, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Miya wants to say something, but Alex directly covers her mouth with his lips. Soon after, the kiss


    deepens, and her mind goes nk. In the end, under hisfort, she finally falls into a sweet


    dreand.


    This time, she doesn¡¯t have any more nightmares. She just hopes that what she dreamed is just a


    dream.


    Perhaps it is because she ispletely at ease with Alex around that she sleeps until dawn. Perhaps


    due to the nightmarest night, as well as the fact that she is really too busy these days, with her mood


    fluctuating greatly, she woke up when it is already the afternoon of the next day.


    Miya does not expect that she will be able to sleep so well. When she wakes up, Alex has prepared a


    loving breakfast for her. How should she brush her teeth?


    Alex hugs her closely and then carries her to the bathroom, so that she can hang on him, and he


    carefully brushes her teeth.


    Alex is truly considerate. Miya feels that she ispletely attracted by him. It turns out that she has


    already fallen in love with him. Now, his behavior simply drives her love for him to madness.


    After helping Miya brush her teeth, he ces her on the bed. He asks, ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ve already


    prepared breakfast for you.¡±


    ¡°The breakfast of love you have prepared is not cooked by you, right?¡± Miya deliberately teases him,


    completely forgetting the nightmare she hadst night.


    Alex understands what Miya means. She is still worried about what happened before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I asked the hotel to prepare this breakfast.¡±

 Chapter 784 Watch the Sunset

    Chapter 784 Watch the Sunset


    ¡°Since you said so, then I can rest at ease.¡±


    Seeing how happy he is, Miya also feels joyful, wanting to open her mouth and eat something by


    herself. But she does not expect Alex to reach out and stop her hand with a reproachful expression.


    Miya suddenly feels so innocent. What is her fault? She just wants to have breakfast prepared by him


    for her, so what is he angry about?


    ¡°Who allows you to do it yourself?¡± Alex looks at her with a reproachful gaze, and then kisses her on


    the cheek. Then, he gently and considerately picks up the so-called breakfast of love and carefully


    ces it in her mouth, as if he is taking care of a disabled person.


    Miya suddenly realizes that this is Alex¡¯s main intention.


    ¡°Do you really treat me as a disabled person now?¡±


    ¡°No! How could it be? Because it¡¯s tired enough for you to appear repeatedly in my heart every day, so


    I can¡¯t let you get tired now.¡±


    ¡°Who teaches you to say these sweet words? Is the beauty at the swimming pool yesterday?!¡± Every


    time Miya mentioned this matter, she feels angry.


    Seeing her irritated expression, Alex is amused.


    ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be jealous. How could they match you? In my mind, only you are the most


    important, so don¡¯t mention them in front of me in the future.¡±


    ¡°Are you really willing to ignore those women? If I really be disabled in the future, would you still


    treat me like this?¡± For some reason, Miya really wants to tease the man in front of her.


    Alex beams with delight, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be better at joking now. You¡¯ve be so humorous. It


    seems that I teach you well.¡± He says smugly again.


    ¡°Stop put feathers in your cap.¡± Miya really can¡¯t bear it anymore. How can Alex be so narcissistic?


    Moreover, he is feeding her mouthfuls after mouthfuls. Although she pretends to feel very disgusted,


    she is actually very happy.


    After they finish their breakfast, Alex even helps her to take a bath and change her clothes, although he


    must have taken advantage of her at the same time. Miya even suspects that he deliberately tters


    her for taking advantage of her.


    However, she knows that Alex does so for the sake of spending time with her. In the past, she might


    also want to take care of the kids. However, after that period of time, when he wasn¡¯t by her side, she


    realized that she also liked him intensely, unable to bear if he isn¡¯t by her side at all. Now she feels very


    satisfied and wants time to stay at this moment forever because it is too wonderful.


    ¡°Then you can tell me where we should go next.¡± Miya also understood that if she asks Alex go back at


    this time, he will definitely not agree, so she can only ask him.


    Let him tell the itinerary so that he can think about how they should enjoy it as much as he wants,


    because it¡¯s useless to worry about the children who are at home. It will be better to enjoy ying here.


    ¡°Darling, I want to keep this a secret from you for the time being. I guarantee that you will be pleasantly


    surprised.¡± Alex deliberately keeps her guessing.


    ¡°Why are you so crazy about everything?¡± Miya looks at him helplessly again.


    Alex looks at her dotingly, ¡°I want to dote on my wife for the rest of my life, so I want to make my wife


    happy every second.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t say those sweet words to me.¡± Miya feels that her goose bumps are about to rise.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t tell you. You tell me.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and set off before the sun sets.¡± After all, it was already afternoon when Miya woke up. In


    addition, he has to take care of himself for a long time. He doesn¡¯t know what to say about her.


    Therefore, when they go out, it is already sunset. However, they don¡¯t expect to encounter the setting


    sun.


    They walk out and get into a red Ferrari car. He drives her and immediately takes her to a hilltop, where


    they watch the sunset there. They don¡¯t expect that they will be able to catch the end of the sunset just


    in time. They snuggle happily here, as if all the sweetness has spread at this moment.


    Miya really feels that she is too lucky, because she has such a good man apanying her, who even


    spends so much time creating romances for her.


    ¡°Do you like this sunset?¡± Alex looks at her silently and says to her, full of tenderness.


    At this moment, Miya nods hard, which indicates that she likes it very much. Alex has paid too much for


    her. He has evene here for business because of her. No, traveling on business is just a cover-up.


    The real purpose is to create these surprises for her. How long does he need to prepare surprises for


    her? He is almost overwhelmed. She really enjoys the process.


    Miya silently swears in her heart that she will love Alex well every day from now on, so she involuntarily


    kisses him on the cheek.


    The golden sunlight shines on their cheeks. They are bathing in the sunlight, kissing each other


    affectionately. From afar, it is as if they are shooting an idol drama. Such a beautiful scene is truly


    unforgettable.


    Until the sun sets, Miya still feels satisfied for a while, but she feels a little cold.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex immediately takes off his coat and drapes it over her body. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Miya feels very gratified. In the next second, Alex tightly hugs her into his arms.


    ¡°Now that the sun has set, shouldn¡¯t we go back?¡± Miya asks.


    Just as they are about to leave, Alex suddenly asks her seriously.


    ¡°I want to ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Suddenly, Alex bes so serious that Miya is not used to it.


    ¡°Which one do you like? In the water, in the mountains, or in the room?¡±

 Chapter 785 Stay Here

    Chapter 785 Stay Here


    At first, Miya does not quite understand what this means, but gets him point when she thinks of the


    question about sleeping at night. She does not expect that Alex¡¯s mind is filthier than she imagined


    since he should ask her such a question.


    Miya flushes. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡±


    ¡°I want to know the answer now.¡±


    At this moment, Alex cannot help butugh, because he is amused by Miya¡¯s expression. Although he


    really wants to know her answer, he just asks casually.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you my answer.¡± Miya blinks mischievously at Alex again.


    At this time, Alex began to show a wicked expression. ¡°It seems that I must find a way to make you


    obey my order. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson tonight.¡±


    They begin to mess around while walking.


    The happiest time is still quite short. Miya feels a little hungry.


    Damn it, she¡¯s hungry. She only ate a little this afternoon. His so-called love breakfast isn¡¯t enough for


    her to satisfy her appetite.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not stay here, since it¡¯s cold and you feel hungry here. Let¡¯s go back to the hotel.¡± Miya has to


    admit that although this ce is really romantic, it cannot offer food for them. They¡¯d better go back and


    have a meal before continuing their romance.


    ¡°But I really don¡¯t want to go back. Why don¡¯t we just stay here and camp?¡±


    Alex¡¯s suggestion shocks Miya very much.


    ¡°Alex, are you sure you¡¯re not kidding?¡± Miya almost bits her tongue when speaking. How can Alex say


    such impractical words? Stay here camping, hungry and cold, and be a mosquito¡¯s te meal? Or


    does he recently want to study how to film horrible action movies on the mountains?


    No matter what he thinks, Miya really doesn¡¯t want to stay here for a second. Because she has enjoyed


    the scenery here, it is time for her to go back.


    However, at this moment, Alex started to lose his temper.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m really not joking with you. What I say is all true. Let¡¯s stay here tonight and have a romantic


    two-person world. Moreover, it¡¯sfortable to stay on the mountain.¡± As he says, he does not forget


    to give Miya a few charming nces.


    Miya is very disappointed. Why is Alex in front of her able to y so many tricks? Can he spare her a


    day with greatpassion?


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after we go back. I¡¯m really hungry now. Do you want your wife to starve to death


    outside this wilderness? It will be terrible if some beast runs out and eats us.¡± Miya feels extremely


    helpless. She can only reason with the man in front of her. She really wants to leave this ce.


    Although it is indeed very romantic here, she starts to get tired of the so-called romantic feelings. After


    all, the prerequisite for continuing to have these romantic feelings is to be hungry.


    When Alex hears what she says, he cannot help butugh, as if he does not care about what she says.


    Miya suddenly feels that Alex doesn¡¯t seem to be quite himself.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you have a concussion when you fell because of saving me? Do you have a problem with your


    brain?¡± Miya starts to worry nervously again, because she is really worried about the aftereffects of his


    injury.


    ¡°You little fool! I¡¯m fine. I just want to stay in this romantic ce with you.¡± Alex is really at a loss for


    what he should respond to Miya.


    ¡°Why? We must stay in this ce for romance? Can¡¯t we go back to the hotel first? Besides, I think it¡¯s


    a little dangerous to stay in this ce at night. Just listen to me.¡± Miya can only plead and speak to him


    with an affectionate tone.


    Alex first kisses Miya on the face. ¡°My dear wife, why are you so cute? Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any


    danger with me here. You just need to stay in this ce properly. I know you¡¯re hungry now, so I¡¯ll take


    you to eat delicious food right now.¡±


    Take her to have delicious food now? In this deste countryside, will he ask her to eat game?


    Moreover, she knows well about Alex¡¯s ability to cook. May the God never test her stomach, for she


    really can¡¯t stand it.


    ¡°Alex, I beg you. Don¡¯t joke with me now, okay? Let¡¯s go back quickly.¡± she really wants to call for help


    in this ce. This ce is really deste. Why does he like to stay in such a strange ce?


    ¡°You have to consider my feelings. I¡¯m really hungry right now. If you don¡¯t give food to me, I might


    really starve to death.¡±


    Miya sees that Alex does not react at all when he hears what she said just now, so she can only


    continue to talk to him. However, she never expects him to immediately turn around and kiss her wildly


    on the lips.


    After a while, he reluctantly lets go of her and finally licks her lips with a discontented expression. In the


    end, he raises his eyebrows at her.


    ¡°How is it? Is it delicious?¡±


    Miya ispletely shocked when she hears this. Why is he always flirting with her? Moreover, he


    doesn¡¯t consider the asion. It doesn¡¯t matter if they kiss at home, but it¡¯s inappropriate outside at


    night. Every time she is in a state of fear, not knowing what to do next.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer my question, I¡¯ll take it as a ¡®yes¡¯. If you¡¯re hungry, remember to tell me again. I¡¯ll


    definitely let you enjoy me until you¡¯re full.¡± As he speaks, he naturally holds her hand again. Certainly,


    he is truly taking advantage of her openly.


    Miya really can¡¯t find any reason to refute him, because she can¡¯t say anything to persuade this smooth


    talker. However, just as she is about to walk behind him in frustration, she suddenly smells a very


    fragrant smell of barbecue. Perhaps because she is too hungry, she feels like she is surrounded by the


    smell. She feels like she is at a loss.


    She stops and takes a deep breath. Just smelling the fragrant smell of barbecue, she has an


    indescribable sense of satisfaction.

 Chapter 786 Barbecue

    Chapter 786 Barbecue


    She stretches her neck and looks around, ¡°Alex, do you smell something savory?¡±


    ¡°Look.¡± Alex makes an invitation gesture to Miya. The next second, she sees the barbecue!


    Miya thinks that it¡¯s because she is dizzy, so she uses her hands to rub her eyes. But quickly she


    realizes that it is not an illusion. She hurriedly walks to the barbecue, not having expected that there


    would be such a miraculous ce in this deste countryside.


    Someone has already prepared everything and the chicken wings are roasted on the barbecue.


    Moreover, they are semi-finished products, with some seasoning beside it, which dazzle her.


    She doesn¡¯t know if it is because she is too hungry, she guesses that the food in front of her must be


    very delicious. It¡¯s too fragrant.


    So the moment Miya sees these things, she immediately lets go of Alex¡¯s hand and rushes to these


    barbecues. Then, she begins to barbecue slowly and methodically. Since these barbecue products are


    all semi-finished, it takes a little while for her to cook them. She only needs to add some ingredients.


    Isn¡¯t this really amazing? Is this the surprise Alex has prepared for her? She looks towards him, but


    Alex¡¯s expression is arrogant and affectionate. ¡°I don¡¯t expect that you would immediately abandon


    your husband once you have food. It seems that I am notparable to this pile of barbecue?¡±


    Miya doesn¡¯t know what she should do. Alex even can be jealous of the barbecue. What a jealous man!


    But now, Miya is really surprised. ¡°How do you prepare for this?¡± Her eyes shine as she looks at him.


    He does not expect her to be so excited.


    ¡°Because I guess you will be hungry, I have someone prepare it here beforehand. Otherwise, do you


    think I would let my wife be hungry?¡± After saying those words, Alex walks over and gently pampers her


    forehead.


    At this moment, Miya shakes her body. However, this feeling of happiness is slowly rising. She really


    has an indescribable excitement. She does not expect Alex to have prepared so much for her. She


    almost misunderstood him just now.


    ¡°You have so many ideas.¡± Miya looks at him happily again. She doesn¡¯t know what to say next. Alex


    has done so much for her! Every time, she will be movedpletely when he creates a surprise for


    her.


    Now, she can start to enjoy the delicious food in front of her. She doesn¡¯t know how she lives in these


    days. Why has she be so happy at this moment? Perhaps it is because she was too hungry just


    now, but now she has something to eat, she naturally feels iparably happy.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Honey, you can¡¯t just concentrate on having food. Don¡¯t forget that you should take care of your


    husband.¡± Alex immediately says coquettishly to her.


    At this time, they start to eat barbecue as they flirt with each other. Because Alex has already arranged


    for people to set up tents here, it is not difficult to barbecue here. Moreover, there are a lot of


    ingredients of different types for the barbecue.


    At the first ce, Miya looks down upon Alex, but after this barbecue, she really has to admire him.


    Because Miya might be a little anxious, she immediately wants to stuff food into her stomach. However,


    after seeing this scene, Alex says, ¡°Darling, just sit here and wait for me. Although I am not good at


    cooking, I¡¯m still able to deal with these semi-finished products.¡±


    In the end, Miya asks lightly, ¡°Are you sure you can do it?¡±


    After all, he did wrong, so how can she be at ease? She doesn¡¯t want to go to the hospital, and it


    should take a long time to get to the hospital from here. Therefore, for the sake of her safety, there is


    still a need to worry.


    ¡°Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t trust her husband so much like you?¡± Alex bes unhappy at this time.


    However, Miya knows that he is pretending, so she does not take these things to heart. Therefore,


    while eating and barbecuing, a love atmosphere is created, in which the spark of love bes more


    and more intense.


    Miya feels that her happiness is about to sublimate. She really can¡¯t say how she feels. She only knows


    that she is about to bepletely subdued by Alex. How many tricks does he have to tter her? Why


    she can feel rxed every night with him?


    After they have had enough food, Miya wants to clean up but was stopped by Alex. He uses a tissue to


    wipe the corner of her mouth. His movement is extremely gentle. He is now like her own regenerated


    father, who is taking care of her at all times.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too kind of you to treat me like this?¡± Miya can¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I be kind to my wife? I¡¯m not satisfied that my wifein of my behavior.¡± Alex protests


    against Miya.


    Miya nods helplessly. ¡°Then I am wrong, okay? I am just afraid that you would always treat me so well.


    If you spoil me, it would be bad if I continue to make trouble without reason.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to spoil you. If you¡¯re spoiled, no other man will like you. Then you can only stay by my side


    for the rest of your life.¡± Alex hugs Miya tightly in his arms.


    Miya feels that no matter what he does, it is as if he has his own intention, a cunning intention. To some


    degree, he is like a murderer who can kill others invisibly. Always unknowingly, she finds herself in his


    honey trap.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it really evil for you to have such a thought?¡±


    ¡°As the saying goes, if men aren¡¯t bad, women don¡¯t love them. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so addicted to me?¡±


    Alex says proudly.


    Miya is once again defeated by the man in front of her, because she really can¡¯t find any other reason


    to me Alex now.


    ¡°Darling, you are not hungry, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Good? Good for what? Before Miya can react, she is directly stuffed into the tent set up by Alex. Then,


    they frantically have sex inside and they achieve orgasms again and again. It¡¯s a crazy and exciting


    night for Miya.

 Chapter 787 The Goat

    Chapter 787 The Goat


    Miya bes exhausted because of Alex. She really doesn¡¯t have the strength to open her eyes


    again. Alex is really too energetic. Why would he be so keen on sex every time? Furthermore, what she


    can¡¯t believe is that they make love in the wild...


    It is so unbelievable that she doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    The next morning, Alex bes aroused again. Miya feels that she has just rested for a while, but she


    is awakened by him. He is truly not considerate. Even in the wilderness, they cannot be so indecent,


    right?


    ¡°Fuck...¡± Waves of screamse from the tent, their sounds rising and falling, which will make people


    lost in their imagination.


    In the end, Miya does not know how long she has been tormented before Alex stops. Afterwards, she is


    too tired to speak, but the man beside her is teasing her with relish.


    After satisfying his desire, he lies beside her, touching her skin and her hair. As for Miya, she is now


    like a body that has been run over by a train. What a stark contrast.


    ¡°Darling, do you think it is fun?¡± Alex asionally throws out this kind of annoying question.


    Miya feels that if she still has the strength now, she will definitely stretch out her hands and strangle


    him. Who allows him to keep messing around? But unfortunately, she really doesn¡¯t have any strength


    now.


    ¡°Honey, if you don¡¯t answer, then I¡¯ll take it as your tacit agreement. Since you¡¯re enjoying it so much,


    let¡¯s do it again. I think it¡¯s exciting to do such a thing, especially in the wilderness. I¡¯ll give you a


    different experience. Next time we¡¯ll be in the sea... Darling, you¡¯ll definitely give me a bunch of


    children.¡±


    Alex¡¯s current body seems to be made of iron, and he is still very energetic as he continues to speak


    beside Miya.


    Miya really feels that her mind is about to explode. She doesn¡¯t expect that Alex¡¯s mind is full of sex. A


    group of children? Does he think that she is a sow or a mass-produced factory? She really doesn¡¯t


    know whether tough or cry, but she doesn¡¯t have the strength to continue arguing with him.


    Therefore, she is toozy to talk to Alex now. He always has plentiful tricks. Although she will enjoy sex


    at the beginning, she is really worn out.


    She really wants to ask again when will they go back to see their children. Although she also likes to


    stay with Alex, she is really afraid of his health. She really can¡¯t take it anymore. After all, Alex still


    wants her to give birth to a bunch of children for him. Thinking of it, she feels a little scared.


    However, she really does not have the strength to discuss these matters now. She quickly closes her


    eyes and falls asleep again. In her sleep, she feels someone tightly hugging her into his arms, as if


    afraid that she would disappear.


    She knows that that person is Alex, so she sleeps very peacefully. By the time she recovers her


    strength, it is already night. She does not expect that they will actually stay on this mountain for one


    day and one night, which is unbelievable.


    ¡°Alex, we¡¯ve been here for too long. Time to go back, right?¡± Miya can¡¯t bear it anymore, because she


    knows that if she doesn¡¯t speak, Alex will probably never mention it. In this case, they will probably


    spend their entire lives on the mountain. Although it is a bit exaggerated, ording to Alex¡¯s


    personality, he probably can do so!


    But after Miya hears Alex¡¯s answer, she really can¡¯t help but want to vomit blood.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve been here for so long, why don¡¯t we just stay here for a few more days? Anyway, I like


    this ce very much, and I also like the experiencest night. It¡¯s fantastic.¡± Alex¡¯s lustful eyes stay on


    her body, and he even licks his tongue, which is typical of a hooligan. When does he be such a


    hooligan?


    ¡°You are simply a goat.¡± Miya can¡¯t help but stare at him angrily.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But I¡¯m the only one in the world who knows how to lust after you. So I¡¯m just a lecher who is attracted


    by you. If I can make you happy as a goat, then I don¡¯t care. As long as you feel happy, that¡¯s good.¡± As


    he speaks, he kisses Miya fiercely again.


    Miya has been kissed countless times by him these past few days. But she is really hungry, so she put


    her hand on his chest to push him away. Unexpectedly, her behavior is simply an invitation for him,


    which undoubtedly lures him. Now that they are naked and undressed, he immediately lies on her body


    and enters her body once again when she is ready.


    ¡°Gosh...¡± Miya¡¯s mouth once again emits such a seductive and bewitching voice. This voice makes Alex


    even more devoted. He is enjoying her body and hugging her in his arms, but he just can¡¯t help but


    want to have sex with him all the time. Her body seems to have magic power and can always ignite the


    desire in his body.


    Alex really enjoys this feeling. ¡°Shout louder, I like to hear your voice...¡± He wants to dote on the woman


    in front of him forever. Moreover, there is no interference in this ce, isted from the outside world.


    There are only they two in this world. He wishes that he will stay in this ce for the rest of his life.


    Therefore, even if the woman in front of him tries to leave, he will not allow her to. He will love her. As


    long as he is with her, he wants to be in their own world without being disturbed.


    If he doesn¡¯t make her tired, his effort won¡¯t pay off, right? At the same time, he is gentle, caressing her,


    which makes Miya really unable to resist. He may be reincarnated as a pervert in his previous life,


    right? Why has he be so hungry and thirsty recently that she is unable to bear it anymore?

 Chapter 788 Pavilion

    Chapter 788 Pavilion


    He was intended to see her, but his lust for her grows wildly when he touches her body and makes love


    with her. His action reveals his true desire.


    Miya hates her body. Every time she is teased by Alex, she just lie there and allow him do as he


    pleases without any resistance. Anyway, she is under his control now. She is watching him doing it. His


    rapid action excites her.


    She is enjoying the process herself. However, at this time, her stomach growls. She is worn out and


    hasn¡¯t eaten anything, so she feels very hungry now. Therefore, she has to gently push Alex¡¯s body


    and whisper in his ear.


    ¡°Well, I am really hungry.¡± It seems a little embarrassing to say this now, but Miya feels that she has to.


    Alex has already treated her as his three meals a day. So he is satisfied and doesn¡¯t need to eat any


    food. But she is hungry.


    Alex wants to keep doing, but Miya innocently pout her lips. She is so cute! He really wants to do it


    again. Even he himself doesn¡¯t know why he is so addicted to her body.


    ¡°Okay, honey, give me a kiss and I¡¯ll take you to have dinner.¡± Miya is so cute that Alex decides to show


    mercy and let her go for a while, because he will continue after dinner.


    Miya breathes a sigh of relief at Alex¡¯s words. She hurriedly puts on her clothes, otherwise her bare


    skin will turn Alex on again. What¡¯s more, he has decorated the tent with sparks of light, which looks


    extremely beautiful.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Alex is always asking her to do that kind of thing, she would be able to


    enjoy the night scenery here. As is expected, he wants nothing but having sex with her. He is really


    amazing. It is rare that she is allowed to rest for a while, but eating something is more important.


    ¡°You just said that you would take me to have dinner? What are we going to eat? Don¡¯t tell me you


    want to eat barbecue again.¡± Although the barbecuest night was very delicious, it was a bit greasy. If


    she eats it again, she will get tired of it. After all, delicious food should be enjoyed asionally. That¡¯s


    the charming of distance.


    Alex has a bright smile on his face. He pulls Miya a few steps forward and they see a pavilion in front of


    them. It stands on the mountainside. From afar, it looks a little out of ce. However, when theye


    closer, they feel that this ce is like a paradise. Why is there a pavilion?


    Miya feels a little puzzled. Moreover, it does not look like a tourist destination. She knows this ce


    and guesses that the scenery must be very beautiful during the day, but they only get there on night.


    Miya feel it¡¯s a pity to miss the good scenery.


    ¡°You bring me here at midnight to see a pavilion?¡± Actually, Miya wants to say that she only cares about


    food. She doesn¡¯t want to visit the pavilion now!


    Miya feels like she has be a foodie, but this is not the case. It is because she has been tormented


    so much in the past few days that she wants some food to get energy. She can¡¯t help but get hungry.


    Miya can only look at Alex with a confused expression. She is thinking where the food is.


    Of course, Alex knows what Miya is thinking. So he smiles calmly and says, ¡°Come over there and take


    a look.¡± He makes an invitation gesture towards Miya.


    She is hesitating, because she doesn¡¯t know what kind of tricks Alex is going to y on her again. She


    can only admit that she ... can¡¯t hold on any more.


    ¡°Alex, I¡¯m really hungry now.¡± The image that appears in Miya¡¯s mind is that Alex makes her lie in the


    pavilion and then starts the intimacy again...


    Looking at Miya, Alex can¡¯t hold back any longer. He doesn¡¯t understand what she is afraid of. Is she


    afraid that he will eat her? In fact, they have made love many times. Why does it look like ... they¡¯ve


    never tried that before?


    He wants tough at the thought of that. Miya is even purer than he has imagined. No wonder he can¡¯t


    help but tease her every time.


    Alex lifts Miya up, walks into the pavilion, and then puts her down. His movements are very smooth and


    agile.


    Miya doesn¡¯t even react. Just as she is about to use Alex, she notices that there is a small dining


    table on this side of the pavilion. She has smelled the fragrant smell of the French steak. It has been a


    long time since she ate the steak. It must be delicious. She looks down and sees a few candles lit here


    with a smallntern on them. That is why the candles have not been blown out.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It turns out that Alex has already prepared a candlelight dinner here. It seems that she has


    underestimated his tricks. She doesn¡¯t expect that he will give her such a surprise.


    To be honest, Miya is really ttered now. Then Alex pulls the chair and invites her to sit down.


    Miya is enjoying this moment. She doesn¡¯t say anything else. With so many delicacies, of course, she


    wants to eat up them. Besides, she is sitting there like a cute girl. Alex is amused. A few minutes ago,


    she was very angry, but now she is gentle and hungry, like a docile kitten.


    Miya is so easily tamed! No matter what, she is still his true love.


    Miya takes out the knife and fork. She looks at Alex as if she is waiting for him to give an order. In the


    end, he can only helplessly nod his head.

 Chapter 789 Happiness and Sweetness

    Chapter 789 Happiness and Sweetness


    Alex wants to enjoy a candlelight dinner with Miya, but Miya is gobbling the food. There is no longer


    any restraint or elegance left. It really surprises him.


    Actually, Miya was wondering if she should eat slowly and elegantly in order not to spoil the


    atmosphere. In the past, as a girl with wistful longing for romance, she may behave like that, but now


    she feels like she has been hungry for three days. If it weren¡¯t for Alex, she wouldn¡¯t bother to act like a


    lady here. However, now that he knows what she truly looks like, there is no need to pretend. So she


    can behave as she wishes in front of him.


    When she has satisfied her appetite, she picks up the wine beside her and gently shakes it. She does


    not expect that Alex has prepared quite aplete set of things. If she didn¡¯t eat the steak, she


    wouldn¡¯t notice that there was a goblet with red wine next to it.


    ¡°How is it? Do you feel much better? Do you have the strength now? You look much better.¡± Alex


    notices that when she is hungry, she is simply a dead fish, in low spirit and unhappy. That¡¯s why he


    brings her here to have dinner.


    Fortunately, he has prepared the food. Miya nods. However, at the same time, she realizes that what


    Alex has said seems to have certain implication. Thus, she deliberately ignores his hint and begins to


    taste the wine in front of her. It is too fragrant. However, a question suddenlyes to her mind.


    It is strange that a pavilion suddenly appears in this deste countryside. Furthermore, there is such a


    unique candlelight dinner in this pavilion. This ce ispletely deserted. She hasn¡¯t seen anyone


    else here. So when does Alex start arranging these things?


    The doubt in her heart, growing wildly, is simply uncontroble.


    She stares at Alex with wide eyes and wants him to exin everything.


    ¡°I have prepared all of this beforehand. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t bring you here. So you don¡¯t have to


    worry so much.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Actually, I want to know when you prepared these.¡±


    ¡°The day you came over, I told them to start preparing. Are you satisfied with the things I prepare for


    you?¡± Alex says to Miya.


    Miya admires Alex¡¯s ability. He can arrange things so thoroughly in such a short period of time. He can


    even build a pavilion halfway up the mountain.


    She really can¡¯t imagine the process of preparing these things. And she doesn¡¯t want to think so much.


    Because she is most concerned about when they will leave this ce. She feels that Alex seems to


    want to stay here for a long time.


    ¡°Honey, do you like this surprise I have prepared for you?¡±


    ¡°I like it.¡± How can she say that she doesn¡¯t like it? She is afraid that he will punish her with his little


    tricks.


    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you return the favor?¡± Alex puts his hand on her waist again. Miya quickly understands


    him. He has such a strong desire for sex! Obviously, she hasn¡¯t rested for a while, and she has just


    eaten dinner. Can he give her a break for a while?


    Miya immediately begs for mercy. ¡°Darling, can you let me off with mercy today? I think it¡¯s time for us


    to go back. Furthermore, there are many mosquitoes biting me on this mountain.¡±


    Miya can¡¯t think of any other reason. She hopes that Alex can agree to her request, but she doesn¡¯t


    expect Alex to put his face over and then smile meaningfully.


    ¡°Are you sure that mosquito you¡¯re talking about isn¡¯t me?¡±


    Miya is about to die of anger again. Alex is too annoying.


    ¡°You can ask me to do anythingter. I promise you. However, let¡¯s leave this mountain, because I don¡¯t


    think it is safe.¡± Miya isn¡¯t used to doing that kind of thing in the tent. She is truly ashamed to think


    about it.


    ¡°Honey, are you shy? Are you afraid that some people are ambushing around here since I have


    arranged for them to build a pavilion here for barbecue? Actually, you¡¯re really thinking too much. I told


    them to prepare for these things earlier. They definitely won¡¯t stay here for another minute, even if it¡¯s


    just a second. Otherwise, they¡¯ll die.¡±


    Alex speaks firmly, and it doesn¡¯t seem like he is lying.


    Miya really admires him. Why does he know what is on her mind and what she is worried about every


    time? Furthermore, he has helped her solve it.


    However, she doesn¡¯t seem to have any reason now. For some reason, she feels a little bored at the


    thought of this.


    Suddenly, beautiful fireworks are blossoming in the sky. Miya has seen the fireworks show in the


    amusement park before. However, she feels that the beautiful fireworks on the hillside look like a series


    of meteor showers. It is very dazzling and gives people a different feeling.


    ¡°What a beautiful firework!¡± Miya can¡¯t help but exim in admiration. She hasn¡¯t expected that she can


    see such a scene. She was rather worried just now, but after seeing this beautiful scene, she bes


    a little enlightened. Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t be bothered with that problem now.


    Alex has noticed the smile on the woman¡¯s face. He knows that she likes fireworks. He has already


    known it when they are at the amusement park, but he doesn¡¯t expect that she is so fond of it. Now that


    it is the right time, he must cherish this moment.


    ¡°Do you like this scene?¡±


    Miya nods.


    ¡°Then will you still want to leave?¡±


    Miya is deeply moving this time. Therefore, she decides to leave every second of her life to him.


    Anyway, he will make good arrangements for her life, so Miya doesn¡¯t say anything else. Then, under


    the fireworks, the two of them hugs each other tightly. It is as beautiful as a fairy tale about a princess


    and a prince.

 Chapter 790 Play at the Seaside

    Chapter 790 y at the Seaside


    Miya is once again immersed in her own blissful dreams, only to discover that Alex is right by her side.


    She feels happy and wants to keep immersing herself in this sweet dream.


    A call wakes her up. She just wants to reach out to answer the phone. Having been here for a long


    time, she has not called home and doesn¡¯t know the situation at home.


    Not surprisingly, her action is interrupted by Alex. ¡°Tell you what. With me by your side, you shouldn¡¯t


    answer a phone call from anyone else.¡± Alex turns off the phone and puts it under his lower body.


    This is too dirty.


    Miya frowns embarrassedly, ¡°How could you do that to my phone?¡±


    ¡°I can do such a thing to you.¡± As he speaks, Alex is sexually excited once again. He wants her and he


    loves her.


    ¡°Do you like the way I treat you?¡± Alex is teasing her again.


    ¡°OK, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Actually, Miya can¡¯t stand him sometimes, but she really enjoys it.


    ¡°Do you want to say that you don¡¯t like what I¡¯ve prepared for you?¡± Alex is asking again.


    Miya does not hesitate to say what she feels. After all, Alex has really done too much for her. She can


    no longer refuse him. Therefore, this time, she decides to be more proactive than Alex.


    So Miya starts kissing him. Neither of them has ever known how many days they have spent there. In


    the end, they are tired.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time for us to leave.¡±


    After hearing this, Miya is so happy that she almost jumps up. ¡°Does that mean we¡¯re going back?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wow, you are so happy. No one said that we are going back.¡± After hearing this, Miya does not know


    whether she should be happy not.


    ¡°Then where are we going?¡± Miya is puzzled.


    ¡°Have you forgotten?¡± Alex deliberately raises his volume.


    Alex breaks off in mid-sentence. Does Miya have to guess the following words by herself? She is in


    complete confusion.


    Alex taps her forehead with his fingers. ¡°There¡¯s one ce we haven¡¯t been to.¡±


    Miya is confused. Why does he have so many strange ideas? Where does he want to take her?


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go there.¡± Miya feels that it is useless to refuse anyway. So, it is better to do as Alex pleases


    and then go back earlier.


    Alex is shocked, ¡°I rarely see such a nice wife.¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯ve always been very nice, okay?¡± Miya says boastfully. ¡°Well. Don¡¯t do this anymore. We


    should set off immediately. How are we going to get there? Are we going to walk down the mountain?¡±


    ¡°How could I let my wife walk down the mountain? After all, you are responsible for satisfying me. You


    can¡¯t be too tired for walking.¡± Alex is talking with a glib tone, but what he said pleases Miya. She


    knows that he is going to use all his methods to prepare all kinds of surprises for her. However, what


    should she do to give Alex a surprise?


    ¡°How do we leave this ce now?¡± Miya tilts her head and asks.


    The most important thing right now is to leave this ce first. She is looking around to find if there are


    any so-called means of transportation here.


    At this moment, Alex extends his hand into the sky and a helicopter is flying over.


    ¡°How did you contact them?¡±


    Miya doesn¡¯t understand when Alex arranged this.


    ¡°Actually, when you were asleep, I have already prepared these things. So you don¡¯t need worry any


    about this. Just get on to it.¡±


    Before Miya can understand what exactly is going on, she is hugged by Alex. She wants to resist, but


    he doesn¡¯t give her any chance. He ces her in the helicopter and they soon set off.


    They made love in the helicopter and then itnds on a seaside. Why does they get to this ce?


    However, the golden sand beach, the transparent blue sea water, and the almost transparent blue sky


    all impress Miya. It is truly memorable. Moreover, the air here is very fresh. They walk down and feel


    that it is a rare sight in the world. This is a paradise in the world of mortals.


    Miya opens her hands to embrace this beautiful nature. But at this time, Alex hugs her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you


    open your arms just to hug me?¡±


    How can he be so narcissistic?


    ¡°I was doing this just to embrace nature, okay?¡± Miya immediately disillusions him.


    ¡°Honey, can you please say something sweet tofort me?¡± Miya does not expect Alex to act


    coquettishly towards her. She feels that he is really cute. She can¡¯t help but want to tease him.


    ¡°OK. Don¡¯t talk nonsense about these things. Let¡¯s have some fun with the water.¡±


    The two of them hold hands and walk towards the sea. Then they y with the seawater.


    Suddenly, Alex seems to have recalled something important and hurriedly pulls Miya out.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t we going to enjoy the seawater here?¡± Miya feels that Alex is very strange.


    ¡°I remember that there¡¯s one thing you need to do.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± He looks so serious. Miya thinks that something big has happened, but Alex takes


    something out from somewhere in the next second. It is a sexy bikini outfit and can only cover up the


    important body parts.


    Alex is too dirty.


    ¡°Why do you give me this?¡± Miya shyly turns her face away.


    Alex says, ¡°Of course it¡¯s for you to wear. Otherwise, I always feel like I¡¯m missing something.¡±


    ¡°If I were to wear so little cloth, would anyone else see me?¡± Miya whispers shyly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are only the two of us on this ind, and there won¡¯t be any other tourists,¡± Alex


    says resolutely.


    ¡°Then that helicopter....¡± Miya looks back and discovers that the helicopter has already gone.


    Alex is efficient and decisive in everything he has done. Miya admires him so much that she finds a


    hidden ce to change into her swimsuit. After all, this is Alex¡¯s wish. However, after putting on this


    dress, she really feels awkward. She is almost naked except for the private parts.

 Chapter 791 Large Yacht

    Chapter 791 Large Yacht


    Miya walks in front of Alex somewhat in embarrassment. However, Alex is very happy. He hugs her into


    his embrace and says proudly, ¡°Look, how beautiful you are!¡±


    ¡°But I feel a little embarrassed.¡± Miya can hardly bear the swimsuit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Anyway, no one will see you, except for me.¡± He has a smile on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re really naughty.¡± Miya is patting his chest.


    ¡°Darling, with such a beautiful swimsuit, you just beat me with your fists?¡± He says deliberately.


    ¡°OK, stop teasing me...¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, before Miya can finish her sentence, Alex picks her up and throws her into the sea. ¡°You


    bastard, I will teach you a lesson!¡±


    So they start to y around at the seaside. They are pouring water on each other and have a lot of fun


    as if they are two children. They enjoy it. They looked at each other as if there were only the two of


    them left in this world.


    From afar, two beautiful persons are chasing after each other in the blue sea. However, Miya realizes


    that Alex is wearing only one pair of beach trousers. When does he take off his clothes? He was


    wearing a suit just now. But at this moment, he catches her off guard and hugs her into his arms. The


    two of them are kissing in the water.


    Sure enough, Alex can do everything he wants. He wants to y with all sorts of excitement in the


    mountains and in the water. Then where will the next ce be?


    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be distracted.¡±


    Alex warns her.


    He actually knows that she is thinking about other things. Does he know how to read minds? He is so


    amazing.


    Therefore, the two of them are kissing fondly in the sea water.


    When they are exhausted, Miya looks around but doesn¡¯t see any vis. She thought that there would


    be a luxury vi here. ording to what Alex has prepared before, there should be. However, there


    isn¡¯t even a robot now. Do they need to stay here and rely on themselves?


    ¡°Darling, where¡¯s your phone? You should call someone to drive the helicopter here?¡± After all, the sun


    is setting soon. In the past, she would be infatuated with the sunset. However, since she has seen


    sunset on the mountain so many times recently, she is tired of it. Therefore, she wants to preserve


    some beautiful memory for herself.


    ¡°My phone is left on the helicopter.¡± Alex says seriously to Miya.


    Miya pats him on the shoulder again. ¡°Come on, stop joking around. I am hungry.¡±


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m not joking with you. I forgot to take my phone just now,¡± he says coquettishly.


    ¡°Then how can you get the helicopter back? How do we get out of this ce?¡± Miya feels that Alex is


    not such a careless person. But now, his serious expression reveals that this is the case. She is


    anxious to the point that she is about to cry. How can Alex make such a mistake? Is it because that


    they are indulging in seeking pleasure and forgetting all these serious things?


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe what you said. I must find a way to leave this ce,¡± Miya says.


    ¡°Honey, we should enjoy our two-person world.¡± Alex pouts unhappily.


    ¡°Are we going to stay here forever?¡± Miya hurriedly interrupts him. She is immersed in this joy, but she


    does not expect that this would happen. She thought that Alex would do everything in a reasonable


    manner, but she doesn¡¯t expect that he would forget such an important thing.


    ¡°Did you do this on purpose?¡± Miya questions him.


    ¡°Darling, I swear to God, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Seeing Alex like this, Miya doesn¡¯t have the heart to


    get angry with him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find someone else.¡± Miya feels that this is the best method so far.


    ¡°But all the people on this ind have been driven away by me.¡±


    ¡°You chased them away?¡±


    Alex nods.


    This is a tourist destination. How much money and resources does he spend? Miya thinks that he is a


    little crazy. But she knows that he has done this for their romantic trip. She then feels a little happy. She


    is in a dilemma now and didn¡¯t know what they should do.


    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t we go to the side and rest first?¡± Alex helps Miya up.


    ¡°But I am really hungry now.¡±


    ¡°OK, wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go hunt there.¡±


    Hearing these words, Miya can¡¯t help butugh. She actually hears such a funny word ¡°hunt¡± from Alex.


    Is he a caveman from ancient times?


    Alex puts the coat on her body, ¡°Put on the clothes, otherwise you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    Ever since the sun has set, it is getting cold and then Alex has run to the other side. Miya hasn¡¯t seen


    him after the sun set.


    Miya is really anxious. She wants to walk over, but she remembers that Alex has told her to stay where


    she is and not move. Moreover, if she goes to find Alex but he returns, what should she do then? The


    two of them happen to miss each other. It will be embarrassing, but what should she do now?


    As she walks around here, she bes more and more anxious. At this moment, she hears ¡°Help¡±


    coming from the seaside.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    Does someonee here? Miya is walking along that path. Can it be Alex? She bes even more


    anxious, so she quickly runs over. As a result, she sees Alex in the water.


    Doesn¡¯t Alex know how to swim?


    ¡°Why did you jump down?¡± There are more stones on this side of the sea, so the water might be


    deeper.


    ¡°My foot is cramping. I can¡¯t go up.¡± Alex says as he struggles in the water.


    However, when Miya jumps down, she can¡¯t find where Alex is going. In the end, she sees arge


    yacht appear beside her.


    Alex is sitting on the stairs of therge yacht, waving at her, ¡°Honey,e over here.¡±


    He really has a lot of tricks. Only Alex can do these things to surprise her and affect her mood in such a


    short time.


    Miya swims over, and she is angry now. She doesn¡¯t want to talk to Alex anymore. How can he joke


    with her about such a thing?

 Chapter 792 Darling, Teach Me More

    Chapter 792 Darling, Teach Me More


    Actually, Miya wants to vent her anger on Alex. She doesn¡¯t want to talk to him at the thought of what


    he has done to her. She decides to teach him a lesson, otherwise, he will do the same thing next time.


    So, she doesn¡¯t want to pay any attention to him.


    After getting on the yacht, she sits in a corner angrily and darkens her face. It is obvious that she is


    angry, but Alex is amused. He doesn¡¯t expect that she will be irritated by his small joke and behaves so


    cutely. She is so funny and adorable. It is too memorable.


    At first, he only wanted to see Miya¡¯s nervous expression. He didn¡¯t expect that she would walk over.


    Moreover, she is so cute. That is why he can¡¯t help but put on such a y. But now, he has tofort


    her. However, he doesn¡¯t know what he should do.


    Miya has been sitting there sulking. She has thought that Alex wille looking for her very soon. But


    he has not made a move until now. So, she is sitting there alone. The more she thinks about it, the


    angrier she gets. Why hasn¡¯t hee here?


    She feels that she is about to explode with rage. He has lied to her and hasn¡¯t apologized. He doesn¡¯t


    admit his mistake after provoking her. She is getting angrier and angrier, but now she doesn¡¯t know


    what to do.


    However, Alex still does not show up, so she can only act on her own. She stands up and looks around


    for a while, but she does not see Alex. Does he disappear again? Is he trying to drive her crazy?


    She stamps her feet, but when she turns around, she sees that Alex is working on something in the


    yacht. However, just as she is about to enter, he walks out. So she pretends to turn around angrily.


    ¡°Honey,¡± Alex runs over and says coquettishly.


    ¡°What are you doing here? You don¡¯t want me anymore, do you?¡± She pretends to be angry. Actually,


    she just wants Alex to say some sweet words.


    Seeing her angry face, Alex feels that she is too cute, so he can¡¯t help but kiss her on the face.


    ¡°How can you kiss me without my permission?¡± Miya angrily turns her head. However, Alex treats her


    with his own way. He pinches her cheeks with both hands, ¡°You are really cute. I admit that it was my


    fault just now. It was all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have yed such a joke on you.¡±


    Alex apologizes to Miya. However, at this moment, she must tell him what she has suffered just now.


    ¡°Do you know how hard it was when I was waiting for you there alone?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I apologize to you right now. The delicacies and me are all yours,¡± he says to Miya in a


    sweet tone.


    After hearing this, Miya can¡¯t help butugh. Alex always has a way to make her happy, and she is


    almost overwhelmed by those surprises.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry right now. I¡¯m almost full of anger.¡± Miya immediately wants to eat her words, because


    her stomach is rumbling.


    Alex can¡¯t help butugh. He wants to talk with Miya about this matter further. But Miya res at him,


    and he immediately changes the topic.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ve cooked a lot of things in there. If you don¡¯t go in and eat, it would be too wasteful.¡± He has


    to plead with her because he knows that Miya needs him tofort her like this.


    ¡°Just do me a favor and eat something.¡± Hearing this, Miya looks very happy. So she turns around and


    walks in. She doesn¡¯t expect that it is full of sashimi and sushi. She thought that Alex has personally


    cooked the meal. It turns out that it is all prepared in cold storage. The food they ate on the mountain


    was too greasy. Now, it is quite good to eat these things. Alex is indeed full of tricks. He even prepares


    a variety of food.


    She doesn¡¯t want to neglect her hunger now. So she doesn¡¯t care about anything else and directly


    picks up these things to eat. Because she has really turned grief and anger into strength now. She will


    eat up these delicacies in front of her. Otherwise, how can she have the strength to teach Alex a


    lesson?


    Alex sees Miya wolf down her food and can¡¯t help but wipe the rice grains from her mouth with a


    napkin. ¡°Honey, take your time.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nobody will snatch the food from her, so she doesn¡¯t need to eat so hurriedly.


    ¡°So what? If you dislike my manner of eating, divorce me.¡± Miya is joking with him.


    ¡°You know I won¡¯t divorce you,¡± he speaks to Miya in an affectionate tone.


    After hearing this, Miya bes very happy. Because Alex is really good at pleasing girls. ¡°Where did


    you learn these things from?¡±


    He begins to think.


    ¡°This is taught by someone else.¡±


    After hearing this, some sushi spews from Miya¡¯s mouth. ¡°Who taught you that? It must be those girls,


    right? I know you have not broken up with those girls!¡±


    ¡°Honey, you have wronged me. I only have you as my girlfriend. Please don¡¯t talk nonsense. I won¡¯t


    bear the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, how do you know this? How do you know so many tricks and make me feel low and high


    emotionally? I know you did it on purpose. You did it on purpose now, didn¡¯t you?¡± Miya is criticizing


    him righteously.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m really wronged.¡± Alex can only raise his hands to surrender. Facing her unreasonable


    behavior, Alex only feels that she is adorable, even a little fascinating. She is so adorable!


    ¡°Actually, I read some books and have learned how to make a woman happy. So I want to apply this to


    us to see if we can be more in love and have more babies.¡±


    Alex puts on a mischievous smile. Miya is very happy at hearing these words. She deliberately ignores


    what he has said and turns away. She is secretlyughing. Then, she continues to gobble food. Alex


    helps her with the food and passes the drinks to her. They coordinate in perfect unison.


    ¡°Are you full? Shouldn¡¯t it be my turn?¡± Alex smiles.


    ¡°Since others have taught you so many things, I feel that I need to teach you something else.¡± Then,


    Miya is moving closer to Alex.


    ¡°OK, darling, please teach me more.¡±

 Chapter 793 Sweet Night

    Chapter 793 Sweet Night


    Afterwards, they start another passionate intimacy on the yacht. It isn¡¯t until dawn again that they stop


    hugging and kissing each other. The entire room is in a romantic atmosphere.


    The morning at sea is exceptionally beautiful. Rays of sunlight shine on their faces, as if someone is


    stroking them with tender hands.


    The moment Miya gets up, she can¡¯t help but stretch. She is unsure if she has been affected by Alex,


    for she suddenly feels it¡¯s so nice to spend some time alone with him.


    However....


    She looks down at Alex, who is sleeping soundly, as if he is having a sweet dream now. He even wears


    a beautiful and gentle smile. How could he still look so handsome in sleep? She feels so lucky that she


    marries a lovely and romantic husband.


    Thinking of this, Miya can¡¯t help but lean over, leaving a soft kiss on his forehead. It is because of the


    amazing vibe that she takes the initiative to kiss him. Anyway, this guy is still asleep, so he probably


    doesn¡¯t know what she is doing.


    When she covers her cheeks in embarrassment, Alex suddenly opens his eyes.


    Miya is so startled that she almost falls off the bed. Why does he suddenly wake up? Does he know


    what she has just done? She wonders if he wakes up naturally or happens to feel her kiss.


    Miya is flustered. She has no idea why her mind is a mess. They made love franticallyst night, but


    now she feels bashful and awkward again.


    ¡°Darling, do you like to do this to me while I¡¯m asleep?¡± Alex will by no means let go of this great


    opportunity to tease her. Recently, she always takes the initiative to make some intimate behaviors,


    which greatly surprises and pleases him.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Out of shyness, Miya blushes as red as a rose. She doesn¡¯t know what to say to refute him, because


    no matter how hard she tries to exin, she will lose track of her words.


    ¡°I saw something on your forehead just now, so I helped you take it off.¡±


    Sure enough, when facing someone you love, one¡¯s IQ will drop to zero. Looking at her hands, Miya


    also feels a little helpless. Why does she be so incoherent when being with him?


    Seeing Miya¡¯s confused look, Alex is delighted.


    ¡°Honey, do you know that you look so attractive now?¡± Alex wants to whisper to her in a sexy voice that


    he can¡¯t wait to have another intimacy when seeing her anxious look. However, thinking that they had


    wild sexst night, he decides to let go of her for the time being. After all, her body is too sensitive, and


    he is afraid that she won¡¯t be able to endure his strong desire for her. It¡¯s better to enjoy more of her


    charming body in the future, and he shouldn¡¯t be in a hurry now.


    Miya is lost for words, because she knows that no matter what she says, he will manage to refute her.


    Alex is too sharp-tongued, especially when facing her.


    ¡°I suddenly get hungry. I¡¯m going out to find food.¡± Alex has been staring at her with a lustful look for a


    long time. She can¡¯t stand his intense gaze anymore.


    She is afraid that if she doesn¡¯t think of a way to escape, it is likely that he will bring her back to the bed


    and make love to her again.


    Every time she thinks of this, her face will turn the color of fire. Therefore, she can only quickly change


    the topic to leave the bedroom. At least, she has to rest for a while. There¡¯s no need for him to be in


    such a hurry.


    However, not long after she stands up, Alex immediately grabs her arm and says to her in a low voice,


    ¡°You just said that you helped to take something off my forehead, but now I have something here.


    Shouldn¡¯t you also help me deal with it?¡± Obviously, he is flirting with her, especially when he says the


    last sentence.


    Seeing Alex slowly put her finger on his lips, she knows that he is asking her to kiss him. Sure enough,


    he has gone too far this time. It turns out that as long as she treats him with a softer attitude, he will get


    carried away. Why does he keep teasing her like this?


    Miya nods in agreement, but she won¡¯t tell him that it is just a stalling tactic. Just as she is about to go


    over and kiss him, she fiercely grabs his ear and gently bit his lips. Then she turns around with a


    mischievous smile, picks up her clothes and walks out.


    However, Alex is amused by her reaction. He doesn¡¯t expect her to be more mischievous. When


    he watches her leave in a lively manner, sweetness fills his heart. It seems that he hasn¡¯t been so


    happy for a long time, and he is indeed surprised that she ys such a little trick on him.


    He gently touches the lips bit by her just now. Her scent is still so sweet, and he can¡¯t help putting on a


    satisfied look. He desires to make love to her again after she gets enough rest. However, he knows that


    he can¡¯t exhaust her too much, because she is the one he cherishes most. Thinking of this, he slowly


    gets up and finishes the morning wash. He is going to tease his beloved wife againter.


    They even fool around with each other while having breakfast at sea.


    That¡¯s because Alex suddenly forces Miya to feed her mouth-to-mouth. Otherwise, he refuses to eat


    anything.


    Miya is helpless, but she still follows his instructions. As a result, instead of having food, they begin to


    have a passionate kiss.


    Just as Alex is about to undress her, Miyaes to her senses and pushes his hand


    away.

 Chapter 794 There Are Sharks

    Chapter 794 There Are Sharks


    ¡°Darling, are you ying hard to get now?¡± Recently, Alex is fond of saying this to tease her.


    Miya has been rendered speechless by his behavior. She doesn¡¯t understand why he enjoys treating


    her like this. She is determined to get back at him if she gets an opportunity, so that he won¡¯t dare to


    y tricks on her again.


    After breakfast, they change into their swimsuits. Every time she wears a swimsuit, Alex will fix his eyes


    on her like a lion hunting for its prey. Actually, Miya dislikes him staring at her with lust. However, she is


    too awkward to ask him to look away. Their yacht is already in the middle of the vast sea, and they are


    like two pieces of floating leaves.


    Truth be told, what Miya admires most about Alex is that he has prepared everything before their


    journey. All things they need are on the yacht, and she even has the illusion that they are the only


    humans left on this. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that this is more exciting than living in istion.


    In fact, every time she thinks of this, she can¡¯t help feeling a little happy, because this experience is too


    amazing.


    Knowing that Alex will always bring her to experience something different, she is beside herself with


    happiness and excitement.


    At the beginning of their journey, she missed her children very much, but now she has be more


    self-indulgent under the influence of Alex. She is even a little reluctant to leave this ce. After having


    a wonderful time with him, she has long forgotten about her children.


    Now they are swimming in the sea. They don¡¯t have to worry about their safety, because there is a


    lifeboat in the middle of the sea.


    They have fun in the sea joyfully. Suddenly, it urs to Miya that they may encounter some dangerous


    creatures like sharks.


    Alex, who is immersed in happiness, sees Miya¡¯s smile freeze. Realizing that she is gripped by anxiety,


    he immediately bes a little worried and swims to her side. He then asks with great concern, ¡°What


    happened? Are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    Miya shakes her head and says, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    However, Alex asks with a frown, ¡°Do you feel unhappy? We can go back immediately.¡± Although he


    enjoys swimming with her in the sea, everything will be meaningless if she is in a bad mood. It¡¯s


    undeniable that he wishes to have fun with her, but the most important thing is to delight her. He will by


    no means sadden or depress her.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After thinking for a while, Miya tells her concern to him, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m worried that it won¡¯t be safe here.


    After all, there are all kinds of strange creatures in the sea, so I think...¡±


    Just as Miya wants to continue, Alex gets close to her and kisses her passionately. As a result, she has


    no chance to say anything more. After the kiss, he intends to give her a small punishment. With a


    smile, he sshes her hair gently with water and then tucks her loosened hair behind her ears. She


    can feel his tenderness and deep affection towards her.


    ¡°I thought it was a big deal. You aren¡¯t going to say that you¡¯re worried about sharks, are you?¡± Hearing


    this, Miya quickly nods in agreement. She doesn¡¯t expect Alex to be able to guess her thoughts at


    once. There is indeed a tacit understanding between them.


    Alex then reaches out and gently taps her on the forehead.


    ¡°Darling, you are so cute. How did youe up with such a naive idea?¡± At this moment, Alexughs


    heartily.


    Miya curls her lips. She has no idea why Alex bursts intoughter, because she feels that her concern


    is quite reasonable.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you always take my words seriously? You...¡± Just as Miya is about to say more, Alex covers


    her mouth with one hand and gives her a reassuring look.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry so much. Just enjoy yourself and leave everything to me.¡±


    After hearing this, she could only nod stiffly. She is somewhat reluctant to do so, because she still fears


    the sudden appearance of sharks.


    Seeing her worried look, Alexforts her, ¡°You can rest at ease, for I promise to take your words


    seriously from now on. Besides, I can assure you that there are absolutely no sharks in this area, so


    just enjoy yourself. Don¡¯t you believe what I said?¡±


    While saying this, he blinks at her mischievously. She is indeed preupied a moment ago, but after


    hearing his words, she discards her worries and begins to enjoy the blue sea to her heart¡¯s content.


    When Miya has a great time in the seawater, she suddenly realizes that Alex, who has just been


    around her, disappears from her sight. Could it be that he has sunk into the water again to y tricks


    on her?


    ¡°Alex, where are you?¡± Miya shouts desperately, but no one responds to her. Where has he been?


    Suddenly, she sees Alex swim towards her from afar at a fast speed.


    Miya wants to wave at him, but then she sees a tail behind him. If she guesses right, it should be the


    tail of a shark. In that case, Alex must be chased by sharks now. Fear engulfs her when she sees this


    terrible scene.


    At this moment, Alex shouts at her, ¡°Hurry up and go back to the yacht! There are sharks!¡±

 Chapter 795 Sleeping in Separate Rooms

    Chapter 795 Sleeping in Separate Rooms


    The unexpected turn panics Miya. She doesn¡¯t know what to do if this continues. However, the first


    thing she thinks of is not to escape, but to swim to Alex¡¯s side. She knows that if the shark continues


    chasing after him, he will be doomed.


    If he is eaten up by the shark, her life will be a living hell. Therefore, she would rather die with him


    than see the shark devour him alive. After making up her mind, she quickly swims over. Alex seems to


    be a little surprised by her action, because he just asks her to return to the yacht.


    Both of them are still in the sea now. Miya holds his hands tightly, but Alex says to her in a reproachful


    tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you should aboard the yacht? Why are you still so stupid toe to my


    side?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m worried about you. I¡¯ve told you that there might be sharks, but you don¡¯t believe me.


    Now the sharks areing. What can we do?¡±


    Miya is about to cry out of fear. She can¡¯t understand why Alex doesn¡¯t believe her.


    However, after seeing her tears, Alex bes calmer.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time to talk about this. Hurry up and swim to the yacht. You are such a little fool.¡± Just as


    Miya is about to pull his hand and swim away, Alex stops her and says, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. You can


    calm down.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so calm? If the shark rushes to us...¡±


    Only then does Miya find that the shark has been behind them without moving at all.


    ¡°Could it be that this shark is touched by our love?¡± She suddenlyes up with such an idea and


    blurts it out.


    After hearing this, Alex immediately bursts intoughter. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re too cute. I didn¡¯t expect you to


    be so devoted to me.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± She realizes that this matter is not as simple as she has thought. ¡°Why is


    this shark so strange ... And why aren¡¯t you in a hurry?¡±


    After a while, Miya finally figures out the current situation. It turns out that Alex is ying a trick on her.


    ¡°Are you lying to me? Could this shark be fake?¡±


    Just as Miya wants to dive into the seawater to take a closer look at the shark, Alex takes out a thread


    that is tied to his hand. It turns out that he has used this thread to control the fake shark, with the


    intention of frightening her.


    ¡°How could you fool me like this?¡± Miya is indeed pissed off. She doesn¡¯t expect him to y so many


    tricks on her. How does he even have the heart to scare her with sharks?


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of you!¡± Miya says angrily. Why does he always joke about his life to scare her? Does


    he want to prove that she genuinely loves and cherishes him? She can¡¯t put up with his strange


    behaviors anymore. After swimming back to the yacht in great anger, she is determined to snub him.


    Alex also knows that he has upset her. Perhaps he has gone too far this time, and he needs to make


    some effort to calm Miya down. But to tell the truth, he is satisfied to see here to save him


    regardless of her own safety.


    He quietly walks to her side and says, ¡°Honey, I know I was wrong this time. I promise that this kind of


    thing will never happen again.¡±


    ¡°You also said thisst time!¡± Miya will by no means believe him again. Since he has broken his


    promise, she thinks she can¡¯t indulge him anymore. Making up her mind to teach him a lesson, she


    says, ¡°What else have you kept from me? How many pranks do you have to y on me to worry and


    upset me? Do you want to see my anxious look? Are you trying to piss me off?¡±


    Miya finishes her words in one breath. Last time, his trick angered her. However, instead of correcting


    his mistakes, Alex adds fuel to the fire. She feels that she is going to be driven crazy by him.


    ¡°Darling, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Alex quickly apologizes.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you try to frighten me? You worry me every time by doing this kind of thing!


    I¡¯m leaving here now.¡± She thinks it¡¯s quite interesting to y in the sea, but after he scares her, she is


    fearful of the sea and will involuntarily think of sharks. She isn¡¯t in the mood to have fun anymore.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll listen to you. Let¡¯s go back immediately.¡±


    Not long after, Alex calls someone toe here. Then a helicopter flows over in less than an hour.


    Miya has to admit that Alex always has high efficiency in doing things. Truth be told, she is almost


    frightened by his efficiency.


    Although Alex is awesome in this aspect, she still can¡¯t forgive him. She didn¡¯t talk with him all the way


    back.


    Knowing that Miya is still angry, Alex also remains silent. They quickly return to the hotel where they


    stayed before.


    Miya can¡¯t help asking him, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back directly?¡± She no longer looks forward to spending


    time with him. After all, he always tries to scare her. Although he also gives her surprises, she has had


    enough of this kind of life. She wants to go back and see her children. Having the slightest intention of


    staying in this city, she is concerned about her children¡¯s current situation.


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s enjoy our time here for a little longer. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± He deliberatelyes to her side


    and acts cute. However, this trick isn¡¯t useful to her now. This time, Alex really tests her limits, for she


    doesn¡¯t allow anyone to threaten her with their lives. Therefore, she swears that she won¡¯t easily


    forgive him.


    ¡°You¡¯d better behave yourself from now on. How dare you ask me to forgive you after you went too far?


    It¡¯s okay to stay here a little longer, but do tell me when you get back. Also, I¡¯ve decided to sleep in a


    separate room.¡±


    ¡°Honey, are you serious? Do you really have to do this?¡±


    But at this moment, Miya directly ms the door.


    Alex stands outside the door dejectedly. He is at a loss as to what to do next.

 Chapter 796 He Really Leaves

    Chapter 796 He Really Leaves


    Miya stays in her hotel room all the time, because she doesn¡¯t want to make a fool of herself or be


    tricked by Alex again. He has indeed gone too far. The more she thinks about it, the angrier she


    bes. How could he make a joke about his safety? What¡¯s worse, he does this kind of thing once


    and again.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, she decides to snub Alex for a while. Otherwise, he won¡¯t repent of what he has done. No


    matter what he does outside her room, she won¡¯t open the door for him.


    ¡°Honey, I know that I was wrong. Please open the door and let me in. Do you want me to stay in the


    room alone? You know that I¡¯m very handsome. If those womene to seduce me again, you will be


    jealous.¡±


    Alex has no other choice but to desperately knock on the door. Knowing that he can¡¯t use tough


    methods against her, he can only plead for her forgiveness in this way.


    However, it¡¯s out of his expectation that Miya has no response at all after hearing his begging. She


    doesn¡¯t even speak to him. It seems that she is furious this time.


    ¡°Honey, please open the door and let me in. No matter how you punish me, I won¡¯tin.¡± He


    sincerely admits his mistake, but Miya still remains silent. Could it be that there is nothing else he can


    do?


    ¡°Honey, if you open the door, I will exin the whole thing to you. You indeed misunderstood me. From


    now on, I promise to listen to you and do whatever you ask me to do.¡± Alex is so desperate to ask for


    her forgiveness that he even gives up his dignity. He is experienced in the business world, but when


    facing her, he is really at a loss. What he fears most is to enrage her.


    At this time, her voicees from inside the door.


    ¡°You can grant me any request, right?¡±


    Since she says so, it means that there is still room for discussion. Therefore, Alex quickly agrees.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back immediately.¡± This is Miya¡¯s only wish now. At the beginning of their journey, she


    enjoyed having great fun with him. However, after experiencing so many unhappy things, she feels that


    she no longer has the mood to continue their journey. So she has to make such a request.


    She thinks that Alex will agree to her request without any hesitation. However, after saying ¡°yes¡±


    perfunctorily, he then begins to refute her. Thinking that he still has to prepare a big surprise for her, he


    can¡¯t allow her to go back so early.


    Therefore, he has to find a way to keep Miya here, so that she can enjoy the big surprise prepared by


    him. However, Miya has had enough of his fickleness.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to go back, just disappear from my sight. Don¡¯te to me again until you


    decide to go back home.¡±


    Miya is threatening him on purpose, for she knows that Alex doesn¡¯t dare to disobey her. This is her


    last resort.


    ¡°Honey, are you really not going to open the door? If you insist on doing this, I wille to the beauties


    in the swimming pool. After all, I am a charming man.¡±


    Alex only wants to make her jealous, but out of his surprise, Miya bes angrier after hearing this.


    She kicks the door hard and shouts, ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    It turns out that his attempt is just self-defeating.


    ¡°Darling, you should rest first. I¡¯lle to you tomorrow.¡±


    Knowing that Miya is still in anger, Alex realizes that he can¡¯t force her to forgive him for the time being.


    Therefore, he¡¯d better leave first and apologize to her tomorrow. Besides, he intends to give her a big


    surprise at that time.


    ¡°Darling, remember to have a good rest tonight. I¡¯lle back to you tomorrow.¡± After he repeats this,


    Miya can¡¯t hear any sound outside the door.


    After half an hour, Miya gradually calms down. She wants to open the door to see if he is still outside.


    Walking on tiptoe, shees to the door and gently opens it, but there is no one outside.


    It turns out that they sleep in separate rooms now. Her original intention is to give him a small


    punishment, but he leaves shortly after calming her down. For some reason, Miya feels utterly


    disappointed when seeing the empty corridor.


    She even suspects that it¡¯s wrong toe to him, because he seems to be even more


    comcent.


    Recalling what he says before leaving, she bes angrier. How dare hee to the swimming pool


    to flirt with other girls? Does he think he can win every girl¡¯s favor because of his handsome


    appearance? She can also show her great charm to seduce other men.


    ¡®Alex, just wait and see,¡¯ she thinks to herself.


    She will use the same way to get back at him. Does he think that he is the only one who can y those


    tricks? Tomorrow, he must be defeated by her. Burning with rage, Miya takes a bath quickly and then


    goes to sleep.


    ¡®Without his harassment, I can sleep more soundly,¡¯ Miya thinks to herself. However, she tosses and


    turns all night. Driven by anxiety, she wants to call Alex, but then she realizes that her phone has


    already been confiscated by him. Therefore, it¡¯s impossible for her to make a phone call.


    However, out of rage, she is no longer in the mood to call home. She only wants to teach Alex a lesson.


    As for how to punish him and make him less smug, she has already had an idea.


    The best way is....


    Thinking of this, Miya wears a smile, because she knows what to do next.

 Chapter 797 The Opposite Coffee Shop

    Chapter 797 The Opposite Coffee Shop


    Early in the morning, Alex has prepared everything in advance. As soon as Miya goes out of her room,


    the staff will scatter rose petals, and then he will present her with arge bouquet to confess his love.


    Even the waiters beside can¡¯t help being amazed by those impressive arrangements.


    They wonder which woman is so lucky to have this handsome and charming man to prepare these


    things.


    The long red carpet gives the staff an illusion that a wedding ceremony is going to be held here. Even


    the manager is a little shocked, because he has never seen such a scene since the hotel opens. Since


    they have to prepare a big surprise for the women living in the presidential suite, the manager feels


    quite nervous.


    The bouquet, balloons and flower petals are all in ce. Once Miyaes out of that room, they will


    scatter flower petals around her. Then they will hold a banner with the word ¡°sorry¡± on it, while at the


    same time, Alex will confess his love for her.


    Alex just wants her to feel pleasantly surprised. After all, he has to take responsibility for what he has


    done wrong. He is firmly believed that she will forgive him after being given such a surprise.


    Moreover, the reason why Miya is so angry is that she cares about him.


    Thinking of this, he bes happier. However, she doesn¡¯t open the door after he waits for a long


    time. Normally speaking, she should have gotten up early. Could it be that she oversleeps today? Or


    has she gone downstairs to have breakfast?


    Alex is running out of patience, so he winks at the hotel manager. Taking the hint, the manager


    immediately goes forward to knock on the door. ¡°Miss, are you there? We areing to serve you with


    breakfast. Would you please open the door?¡±


    For some reason, the manager is stuttering. He never bes so nervous even when talking to his


    superiors. However, because of the well-prepared surprise, he feels like he is in a grand banquet.


    Therefore, he has to keep his spirits up.


    However, Miya neither opens the door nor has any response. At this moment, Alex can¡¯t help feeling


    strange. Could something have happened to her? Although he feels distressed for them sleeping in


    separate rooms, he restrains himself froming to see herst night. He wants her to have a good


    rest and prepare a big surprise for her the next day.


    But he doesn¡¯t expect the situation to be like this.


    He doesn¡¯t dare to think more, so he kicks open the door directly. Standing at the side, the manager is


    about to take the key from a waiter. When seeing Alex¡¯s action, he ispletely stunned.


    Since when do the doors of their hotel rooms be so fragile? It seems like he has to mention it to


    his superiors.


    At this moment, Alex doesn¡¯t care about these things at all. He rushes into therge presidential suite,


    only to find that there is no one inside. How could Miya disappear out of thin air?


    ¡°Where did she go?¡± he asks coldly, startling both the hotel staff and the manager.


    ¡°We¡¯ve always had people guarding outside. If she goes out, our people will know,¡± the manager says


    with trepidation. For the first time, he treats an honored guest like an enemy, because Alex is truly


    frightening. He can¡¯t help shuddering in fear when faced with Alex¡¯s intimidating aura.


    ¡°Hurry up and send people to look for her!¡± Alex says with a grim look. If something happens to Miya,


    he won¡¯t forgive himself. Could it be that she has been kidnapped? But he doesn¡¯t have any enemies


    now. Thinking of this, he instantly bes impatient. Irritation fills his heart, and his fierce look scares


    everyone around him.


    The manager hurries out of the room to instruct the staff to start looking for Miya. He has never been so


    scared as he is today.


    However, at this moment, Alex sees a sheet tied up outside the window. After walking over, he


    immediately understands what has happened. Could it be that she escapes through this sheet? Or is


    she taken away by someone?


    He has a rough idea about the current situation. Anyway, she must have left from the window. Looking


    out the window, he finds that this room is not far from the ground, and there is even a small alley. It¡¯s


    highly possible that she has left through the alley. Then he says, ¡°Bring all the security cameras in the


    surroundings over and show them to me.¡±


    He just wants to know where Miya has gone.


    If he had known this, he would have been with herst night. Alex smashes a fist onto the wall


    furiously, and the wall makes a creaking sound. Hearing this, the staff can¡¯t help feeling sorry for the


    wall.


    The manager is also frightened. Although it may cost much to repair the wall, he doesn¡¯t dare to say


    anything. He is afraid that if he argues with Alex, thetter will hit him the next second.


    However, Alex doesn¡¯t find any other clues after checking the security cameras. Therefore, he can only


    send more people to find her. He snaps, ¡°Find her as quickly as possible. If you fail, you will be


    severely punished.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Hearing his fierce words, the staff has no choice but to follow his order obediently. Not long after,


    someone finally reports that he has seen Miya in the opposite coffee shop.


    Miya is in the coffee shop across the street?


    Before that person can finish his words, Alex has already stood up and walked out quickly. The waiters


    can¡¯t believe what they have seen. Is the person passing by them human? He walks so fast that they


    are almost unable to see his movements.


    When Alex walks to the coffee shop to find Miya, he was surprised to find that she isughing heartily


    with a handsome young man.


    Looking at Miya¡¯s delighted look and Anson¡¯s gentle gaze, Alex immediately feels ufortable.


    Unable to suppress his anger anymore, he directly walks over and grabs Anson by the cor. Without


    any hesitation, he throws a fist at him.


    ¡®Any man who dares to smile at my woman is courting death,¡¯ Alex thinks to himself.


    This unexpected turn frightens Miya.

 Chapter 798 Punch Her

    Chapter 798 Punch Her


    Miya walks forward and pulls Alex back. ¡°What the hell are you doing? Why are you hitting him


    impulsively for no reason?¡±


    At first, she feels very depressed this morning, but she knows that Alex will look for her after he has


    told her. She does not want to see Alex, so she decides to sneak out. When she sees the sheets on the


    quilt, shees up with an idea. She ties the sheets to the window and jumps down.


    She thinks this floor isn¡¯t high. It¡¯s easy for her to get down. At first, she goes well. Surprisingly, when


    she reaches the ground, she almost falls down. If it weren¡¯t for the young man supporting her in time,


    she would have injured. In order to thank him, she decides to bring him here to treat him a cup of


    coffee. However, Alex beats him up.


    Miya tries to pull them away. The young man looks gentle, refined and bookish. It¡¯s impossible for him


    to defeat Alex.


    Miya has no choice but to stand in front of Alex, because the young man has been beaten so badly that


    his nose and face are swollen. She must stop Alex. She shouts, ¡°Are you crazy? Why do you keep


    hitting him?¡±


    Alex¡¯s angry. ¡°Who is he? Is he your little boyfriend? Are you cheating on me?¡±


    Miya ns to exin, but what he says is too rude. She bes angry. She decides that she won¡¯t


    exin since Alex likes misunderstanding her so much.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re right!¡± What he says is too rude. She hasn¡¯t forgiven him yet, but he provokes her


    again, so she¡¯s angrier.


    ¡°Is that true? I must kill him.¡±


    Alex is blinded by anger. He doesn¡¯t realize that the words burst from her in an angry rush. His eyes


    are burning with hatred. He is overwhelmed by his anger. He wants to teach this handsome young man


    a hard lesson.


    ¡°When do you start to date with him? No wonder you¡¯ve always ignored me these days. I¡¯ve tried my


    best to please you, but you always disdain me.¡± He is so furious. For some reason, when something is


    rted to Miya, he can¡¯t control himself.


    After Miya hears these words, she is more heartbroken. ¡°That¡¯s your opinion of me. You do everything


    you can do to create surprises for me, so you are also eager for surprises from me. I don¡¯t create


    surprises for you, so you¡¯re disappointed and tired.¡±


    ¡°Although you sometimes make trouble without reason, I don¡¯t care, but I can¡¯t tolerate youughing so


    happily with other men!¡± When Alex recalls that she and the young man chat andugh, he feels that


    his heart is about to be crushed as if a knife is stabbing at him ruthlessly. He even thinks that she has


    cuckolded him. He can¡¯t tolerate such a thing.


    He has almost gone crazy this morning. He keeps looking for her. In order to find her, he is so anxious.


    However, she¡¯s having a date with another man andughing so happily. He can¡¯t stand it.


    He loves Miya so much and does a lot of things for her, but Miya always makes trouble for no reason.


    He allows her to sleep in another room. He ns to surprise her, but Miya cheats on him. It seems that


    he has spoiled her.


    Miya says to Alex, ¡°Since you¡¯ve thought like that, let me tell you that I fall in love with him at first sight


    this morning. I will be together with him from now on. Let¡¯s get divorced.¡±


    The young man stares nkly at Miya. He¡¯s shocked by what she says.


    Her words infuriate Alex even more. He doesn¡¯t allow his woman to say such words, so he grabs her


    wrist fiercely and ties her hands behind her back.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? You provoke me for such a trivial matter. You even have a


    date with him and n to marry him. You go too far. I¡¯ll beat him to death. If so, what can he do for


    you?¡±


    Alex¡¯spletely enraged and he loses his mind. Hees forward to teach Anson a lesson. Anson is


    confused. He doesn¡¯t even have the chance to resist. He has been beaten up by Alex before. He tries


    to escape, but he can¡¯t get rid of Alex.


    When Alex is about to beat the man up, Miyaes up and stands in front of him. Alex punches Miya¡¯s


    face. Then he draws back his hand.


    Miya¡¯s face turns red and it is swollen. To her surprise, Alex is so ruthless. He punches her.


    Alex stops. He has punched her. He has always been kind to Miya. How can he have punched her? He


    is at a loss.


    The young man looks at Miya anxiously. ¡°How are you? Are you all right? Why are you so stupid? He


    wants to teach me a lesson. Why are you so stupid to protect me?¡±


    After hearing these words, Alex¡¯s mind is in a mess. He does not allow other men to care about Miya


    like this. Miya only belongs to him.


    When Alex is about to punch the young man again, Miya stands in front of Alex and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it


    enough that you have punched me? What else do you want?¡±


    Seeing her red and swollen face and her stubborn expression, Alex looks down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m wrong.


    I¡¯m too impulsive.¡±


    He knows that he¡¯s wrong. He shouldn¡¯t have treated Miya like this, so he can only admit his mistake.


    He looks at her anxiously.


    ¡°Are you all right? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Alex is so worried that he reaches out to stroke her face, but she pushes him away impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t


    touch me!¡±

 Chapter799 I Like Her

    I Like Her


    Miya is furious, so she naturally doesn¡¯t listen to Alex¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°What do you want? Do you still want to hit us?¡±


    Alex is worried about Miya. He¡¯s filled with regret.


    ¡°Miya, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so impulsive that I hurt you. I promise that this won¡¯t happen. Be good. I¡¯ll take you


    to the hospital, okay?¡± Alex can only apologize to her. His tone is filled with ttery.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital,¡± Miya refuses resolutely. Then she turns around and looks at the


    handsome young man. She changes her attitude and says gently, ¡°Can you take me to a ce?¡±


    Miya¡¯s so beautiful. She blinks at him. His heart misses a beat. He has never seen such a fresh and


    refined girl. She is like a fairy. When he sees her climbing up from the wall at the entrance of the alley,


    he has been fascinated.


    She speaks to him in such a gentle tone, he can¡¯t refuse. He reaches out to support her gently and


    says, ¡°OK. It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    Alex, who is standing in front of them, feels hopeless. Do they think that he is dead? They even flirt in


    front of him.


    When they are about to leave, Alex reaches out a hand to stop them.


    He won¡¯t wait and see. He always takes the initiative to attack and takes charge. He won¡¯t give the


    enemy any chance.


    ¡°How dare you ignore me?¡±


    After Alex punches Miya, he will no longer speak loudly to Miya and he won¡¯t let her suffer wrongs.


    However, he can¡¯t tolerate his woman hooking up with the man so naturally. Therefore, he decides to


    teach the young man a lesson. The man is standing next to Miya.


    Alex¡¯s tone is filled with provocation. He means that Miya is his woman. If the man had the guts to


    touch her, the man would be in trouble!


    The situation is very tense.


    That handsome young man is reluctant to have a fight with Alex, but Miya protects him. He decides to


    change his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. Although I don¡¯t know why you have grudge with this youngdy, this youngdy doesn¡¯t


    wish to have any rtionships with you, so please get out of the way,¡± the man speaks with sincerity


    and politeness.


    Miya feels that the man knocks her socks off. Sheins that he is useless, because she thinks


    that he is like a weak bookworm. To her surprise, he has the guts to refuse Alex. It never rains but it


    pours.


    ¡°This is a matter between me and her. It¡¯s none of your business. She is my wife. You don¡¯t have the


    qualifications to interfere in our rtionship.¡± Alex is naturally unwilling to be outdone. Surprisingly, the


    young man is eloquent. Alex has underestimated the man.


    The young man helps Miya to the side and asks her to sit down and have a good rest.


    Miya does not understand what the man is doing. Unexpectedly, he goes over to negotiate with Alex


    after he helps her to the side. What the hell is the man doing? What will they talk about? They walk out


    of the restaurant.


    Miya tries to listen to what they are talking about. After a while, she is unable to suppress her worries,


    because she sees them discussing excitedly outside the window. She¡¯s afraid that they will have a fight


    again. Miya runs out and eavesdrops on their conversation.


    ¡°I am polite to tell you this. I hope you can respect her opinions. Since she is no longer willing to leave


    with you, it means your marriage hase to an end.¡±


    Alex rolls up his sleeves and says, ¡°This is our business. It¡¯s not your turn to talk about it. Furthermore,


    you¡¯re lecturing me. Do you want to be beaten up again? You don¡¯t have the rights to interfere us.¡±


    ¡°I like her!¡±


    After hearing this, Miya is surprised. At first, she uses the man as an excuse casually. She doesn¡¯t


    expect that he will say such words.


    Miya sees them grabbing each other by the cor.


    ¡°At first, I¡¯m reluctant to pay attention to you, but I find that you are much more interesting than I


    imagine. She doesn¡¯t like you anymore. It means that I have a chance. Thank you for giving me this


    chance,¡± the young man smiles faintly when he says those words. He looks mysterious.


    ¡°You are shameless. How dare you cry out for the moon?¡± Alex can¡¯t suppress his anger and waves his


    fist. Miya rushes over and shouts, ¡°Stop!¡±


    After hearing this, Alex has no choice but to retract his fist, because he doesn¡¯t want to anger Miya


    anymore.


    ¡°Do you want to hit him again? How many times have I asked you to go back? I don¡¯t want to see you


    anymore.¡± Miya pulls the young man into a taxi.


    Alex walks over as well. Miya rolls down the car window and says to him, ¡°If you follow me again, I will


    divorce you. Wait for me at the hotel. I will return to look for you.¡±


    After saying that, Miya rolls down the window and asks the driver to set off. Then they arrive at the


    hospital.


    Miya helps him apply medicine.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about what has happened today.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you fight back at the beginning? Later, you....¡± Miya is worried that Alex might not be able to


    defeat the man if the man fought back. She is afraid that Alex may be injured.


    Although Alex hurt her, she still cares about him.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out his purpose at the beginning, so I want to know what he will do.¡± Although the


    young man¡¯s face is bruised, he smiles sweetly.


    Isn¡¯t the word ¡°sweetly¡± used to describe a girl?

 Chapter 800 A Smooth Cooperation

    Chapter 800 A Smooth Cooperation


    Miya begins to observe the man¡¯s face carefully. His facial features are extremely exquisite, and he


    looks even more beautiful than a woman. If she didn¡¯t met Alex first, she would feel that the man in was


    the most handsome man in the world.


    She is a little attracted by him.


    ¡°Do you notice that I¡¯m quite handsome? You¡¯re a little surprised,¡± the young man joked.


    Only then does Miya realize that she isn¡¯t on her best behavior.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m angry with him,¡± Miya looks down and chooses to tell the truth.


    ¡°I know that,¡± the young man replies. Miya is shocked. ¡°Why do you still...?¡±


    ¡°I hate to see how he treats you. If you want to anger him, I¡¯ll be happy to help you,¡± he pats his chest


    and says.


    ¡°Are you willing to help me?¡± Miya opens her mouth wide in shock. ¡°We are not familiar with each other.


    Why are you willing to help me?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re interesting.¡±


    When Miya hears this, she is shocked. ¡°You think I¡¯m interesting. Why?¡±


    ¡°To be more urate, I think both of you are interesting. I hope you can give me such a chance. He


    must always anger you. Don¡¯t worry. With my help, you will seed. I¡¯m willing to help others. Besides,


    I don¡¯t know how to repay you that you protect me many times.¡±


    After hearing what he says, Miya bes a little embarrassed. ¡°I should be the one to say sorry to


    you. After all, he is my husband. If he hurts you, I feel sorry for you. Do you get hurt?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a man. I¡¯m worried about you.¡± As he speaks, he takes an ice bag and puts it on


    Miya¡¯s face gently.


    Miya wants to dodge at first.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, because I know you¡¯re a couple. I don¡¯t have feelings of you.¡±


    After hearing what he says, Miya lets out a sigh of relief.


    After seeing Miya¡¯s expression, he can¡¯t help but want to tease her again.


    ¡°I want to ask you a question.¡±


    Miya opens her eyes wide. She¡¯s curious.


    ¡°I wonder if you have always been so narcissistic. You think a boy is interested in you when he helps


    you.¡±


    When Miya hears this, her face turns red.


    Seeing her blushing like a red apple, he feels happy. ¡°It¡¯s a joke. You don¡¯t have to take it seriously.


    Since you n to tease your husband, why don¡¯t we y a good show in front of him?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Miya asks in confusion.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°To show him how lovey-dovey we are. Are there many women around him?¡±


    After Miya hears this, she nods dramatically.


    ¡°You can also let him have the same feelings.¡±


    After Miya hears this, she bes a little excited. However, after she thinks about it, she feels that it¡¯s


    strange. ¡°Will I bother you? After all, we are strangers.¡±


    The young man interrupts Miya, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. Anyway, I¡¯m enjoying it. He


    beats me up. I also want to teach him a lesson, so we can y tricks on him. You can tell him the truth


    later. He will probably cherish you more.¡±


    Miya is interested in his suggestion.


    Noticing that she is thinking about that and hesitating, the young man continues to persuade her,


    ¡°Moreover, he has a bad temper. He is so irritable that he always hits people. It¡¯s time to punish him.¡±


    After hearing what he says, Miya really decides to have a try, ¡°OK. Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ¡°I wish us a smooth cooperation.¡±


    They reach an agreement.


    The door to the room is opened suddenly. A person rushes in. The person is Alex.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Alex questions them.


    The young man says provocatively, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that? We are dating in this hospital. What do you


    come here to disturb us? We should ask you the question, right?¡±


    The young man hugs Miya into his embrace naturally and asks arrogantly.


    The young man¡¯s question provokes Alex, so Alex steps forward. Alex wants to grab his cor and beat


    him up. Miya speaks, ¡°Do you always have such a bad temper? What else can you do except hitting


    people?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone to grab you from me. Don¡¯t believe what he says. He¡¯s just an ignorant young


    man.¡± Alex feels that the veins on his face are about to burst, and he is irritable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I tell you that I don¡¯t want to see you anymore?¡± Miya says unhappily.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you stay with him alone. If you don¡¯t want me to hurt him, leave with me,¡± Alex threatens


    Miya again, but Miya is not afraid. When she is about to speak, the man says.


    ¡°You¡¯re annoying! I have told you that she is my girlfriend and you¡¯re not her husband anymore,¡± the


    young man says seriously as if he is telling the truth.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. She¡¯s my wife.¡± Alex is suppressing his desire to hit him.


    ¡°Maybe she was your wife before, but she¡¯s not your wife anymore,¡± the young man refutes.


    ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t have the guts to hit you because of Miya?¡± Alex grabs his cor impulsively.


    ¡°Hurry up and let go. Don¡¯t make trouble all the time.¡± Miyaes up to protect the


    man.

 Chapter 801 I Will Help You

    Chapter 801 I Will Help You


    ¡°You¡¯re making trouble for no reason.¡± Alex feels that he is on the verge of copse. He doesn¡¯t care


    about anything else. He walks over and grabs Miya¡¯s hand. ¡°No matter what you say, I will take you


    away.¡±


    ¡°Let go of her hand!¡± The young man also walks up.


    ¡°You always do things like this. You never consider other people¡¯s feelings. We¡¯re done. Get out of


    here.¡± Miya looks away in disappointment.


    ¡°How can you say such words to me? I¡¯m here because of you!¡±


    ¡°I alsoe here to find you from a great distance, but how have you treated me? You only make me


    angry,¡± Miyains.


    Alex feels anxious. ¡°You think that I make you angry and he makes you happy. Since you think like this,


    I¡¯ll do as you wish. Enjoy yourself. Bye.¡±


    As he speaks, he leaves angrily.


    To Miya¡¯s surprise, he really leaves and he does note back after a while.


    For some reason, Miya feels a little disappointed.


    ¡°Do you regret ying this game with me?¡±


    After hearing this, Miya regains her senses. ¡°Actually, we shouldn¡¯t y this kind of game. Moreover,


    sometimes it¡¯s not good to go too far. Let¡¯s stop here. I¡¯m sorry about what has happened. I have to


    go.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to look for him? You admit defeat so quickly. It¡¯s not your style,¡± he provokes Miya


    deliberately.


    Miya stops.


    ¡°Do you want to know how much he cares about you?¡± he asks casually again.


    Miya takes a deep breath, turns around slowly and says to him, ¡°Alex likes me very much. You don¡¯t


    have to worry about me. I¡¯m sorry for what has happened. Please forget what we have discussed.¡±


    ¡°OK. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Surprisingly, the young man agrees so easily. When she turns around and leaves, he walks over. Miya


    thinks that he is going to stop her, so she says, ¡°You can¡¯t force me to do anything.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re going to look for him, so I want to help you open the door. Why do you think so badly of


    me?¡±


    After hearing this, Miya heaves a sigh of relief, ¡°Because of what you have done....¡±


    Then he says before she replies, ¡°You thinks I have feelings of you, don¡¯t you? This is my first time that


    I¡¯ve met a girl who is so narcissistic, but I think we can still be friends. My name is Anson Comte. If you


    need my help, you can ask help from me.¡±


    Miya replies softly. She does not tell him her name and leaves. She knows what she says has angered


    Alex. When she sees him leaving, she is a little anxious for his gloomy expression. Perhaps she


    shouldn¡¯t have angered him.


    She rushes back to the hotel as soon as possible. However, when she goes back to the hotel to find


    him, she sees that he is at the swimming pool and surrounded by many beauties.


    Miya feels furious.


    Does he try to provoke her again? He tries to use this method to anger her, so Miya walks over and


    says, ¡°How long are you going to hook up with these girls?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the man¡¯s mistress? When do you start to cheat on me? I know that you have known each


    other for a long time. You must havee to Singapore to look for him, right?¡± Alex says to Miya as he


    raises the goblet.


    After hearing this, Miya can¡¯t suppress her anger and ps him. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking


    about? Everyone in this world can misunderstand me, but you can¡¯t.¡±


    Alex reveals an indifferent expression.


    ¡°Do I misunderstand you? What I say is the truth,¡± Alex purses his lips and says firmly.


    ¡°I swallow my pride ande back to look for you, but how you treat me? Youe back and hook up


    with these girls.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Watch your mouth! I¡¯m not the only one who hooks up with others. You also cheat on me,¡± Alex speaks


    sharply to Miya.


    ¡°You think I cheat on you. OK. I will do as your wish.¡± Miya turns around and leaves.


    She is disappointed. She swallows her pride and takes the initiative to reconcile with him, but he


    humiliates her.


    ¡°Damn it. Even if you kneel for apologizing, I won¡¯t forgive you anymore,¡± Miya shouts at the door, but


    Alex walks over and hears that.


    He hugs two girls and puts his hands on the girls¡¯ waists. Miya is angry as if she is about to spit out


    blood. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°The one who goes too far is you, right? I¡¯m just responding in kind.¡±


    ¡°You....¡± Miya is so angry that she is stuck for words.


    After a while, she says, ¡°Don¡¯t look for me!¡± As she speaks, she strides forward, because she does not


    want to see such a scene anymore. She is afraid that she will kill them. After she walks out, a car


    almost crashes her.


    Fortunately, the car stops in time. A man in a suit gets out of the car. She looks carefully and finds that


    the man is Anson. ¡°Why do youe here?¡±


    ¡°Ie here to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to pick me up?¡±


    Anson points behind, because he sees Alex hugging the girls. Miya understands what he means. She


    walks forward and takes the initiative to hold his arm. ¡°Does the game you have mentioned still count?¡±


    ¡°I will help you,¡± Anson whispers in her ear with a sexy voice. Miya has lost her head from anger. She


    does not care about anything else. She decides to continue to anger Alex. She waits him to admit


    defeat.

 Chapter 802 Cheat on Me

    Chapter 802 Cheat on Me


    ¡®Alex, I was intended to have a talk with you, but now I decide to irritate you.¡¯


    Miya turns around. She does not want to look at heartless Alex anymore.


    Anson strokes her hair. Miya is not used to stranger¡¯s touch, so she looks down and dodges


    subconsciously. However, Anson seems to have noticed her actions, so he stops her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you say you are going to act in front of him? Why do you look so afraid of me? Are you afraid


    that I¡¯ll hurt you?¡± Anson jokes.


    ¡°I....¡± Miya doesn¡¯t know what to say until she sees Alex walking towards her with a hot beauty in his


    arms.


    Alex changes mistresses even faster than changing clothes. The beautiful bitches have disappeared.


    Alex walks over with another well proportionated beauty.


    Miya is angry as if she is going to spit out blood. Is Alex provoking her deliberately?


    Miya has no misgivings. There is no need for her to keep herself as pure as jade. Therefore, Miya


    stands on tiptoe and kisses Anson¡¯s cheek.


    Then she casts her hateful gaze towards Alex. ¡®So what? You have a woman, and I have a man.¡¯


    Anson is a little ttered. He thinks that Miya won¡¯t touch him, but she kisses him.


    As for Alex, he feels furious. He almost goes crazy. What is wrong with Miya? She kisses another man


    in front of him.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡®Anson is doomed. I will kill him.¡¯


    Alex wants to walk over and pull Miya back to his side, but he doesn¡¯t allow himself to do so because of


    his pride. He will let Miya take the initiative toe back and beg him.


    Alex suppresses his anger and smiles indifferently. Then he hugs the beautiful woman beside him. He


    walks towards Miya and Anson carelessly.


    ¡°You finally hook up with him. Don¡¯t I disturb you?¡± As Alex speaks, he smiles derisively.


    Miya is about to refute, but Anson is faster than her. What he says broadens her outlook.


    Anson says, ¡°Sir, is this the way to show your jealousy?¡±


    Anson¡¯s sarcastic skill is extraordinary.


    Alex is furious. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous at all.¡± He is terrifying as if he will kill Anson in the next second.


    Anson knows Alex¡¯s thoughts. ¡°It looks like you want to beat me up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯ve changed my mind. I loved her before, but now I know that she cheats on me. I


    decide to do you a favor so that you don¡¯t have to cheat on me secretly,¡± Alex says rudely.


    Alex says that Miya cheats on him!


    Miya feels as if her heart is being pierced by ss fragments. She feels heartbroken because she


    never thinks that Alex will say such words to her. She is disloyal in his eyes. He looks down upon her.


    What she has done to provoke him is meaningless.


    ¡°We¡¯re done. Let¡¯s go back and get divorced.¡± It¡¯s the only way for them. Only in this way can they be


    freed.


    After Miya finishes speaking, she is unsteady on her feet. Fortunately, Anson, who is standing beside


    her, supports her in time.


    Alex notices that they are in sync. In Alex¡¯s eyes, they are so lovey-dovey. Although Alex feels guilty for


    Miya, he bes cold-blooded and heartless because of their action.


    ¡°Do you want to divorce me and stay with the man beside you openly? It¡¯s impossible.¡± Alex thinks that


    he has spent so much effort and time on Miya. Even if she wants to leave him, he will ask her to repay.


    He won¡¯t let her get what she wants so easily.


    ¡°Alex, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Miya presses her chest and shouts at him loudly.


    ¡°I can be more ruthless than you,¡± Alex says without any pity.


    ¡°You....¡± Miya feels that her heart is about to break. After a while, she takes a deep breath and says to


    Alex, ¡°OK. Don¡¯te to look for me anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to tell you,¡± Alex refutes pitilessly.


    Miya res at Alex with resentment. Then she looks at Anson and says, ¡°Anson, please take me away.


    I don¡¯t want to see him anymore.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Anson replies. Then he picks up Miya and carries her to the car carefully. He helps her fasten her


    seat belt gently and considerately. Alex sees what Anson has done for Miya. Anson is gentle towards


    Miya.


    After Alex says those words, his heart is filled with iparable regret. He wants to catch up, but he


    sees how intimate they are. He is angry. He has a strong urge to set fire to the car.


    In the end, Alex watches Anson taking Miya away.


    Alex clenches his fists tightly. He only has one thought. He will take revenge on them.


    ¡®Anson, you are interested in my woman. I will not let you off. Miya, you wille back to me as I


    commanded.¡¯


    Miya feels disappointed. She lies in the car in despair. She looks at strong and familiar Alex through the


    rearview mirror. Alex does not try to catch up to her. Instead, he allows the woman beside him to stick


    firmly to him.

 Chapter 803 Do Me a Favor

    Chapter 803 Do Me a Favor


    Miya¡¯sst hope is shattered when she sees Alex kissing that sexy girl on the street. They are so


    shameless? She just had a big quarrel with him, and he is with another woman so quickly.


    She is disappointed and thinks to herself. To Alex, she is the same as any other woman, isn¡¯t she?


    Noticing Miya¡¯s disappointment, Anson slowly stops the car. Then, he looks at her tenderly and gently


    lifts her hair behind ears.


    ¡°Do you still care about him? I can drive you back to him if you want. Besides, I can also avenge you.¡±


    Miya shakes her head. She does not want to go back. She doesn¡¯t want to watch them kissing each


    other. This only makes her more upset. But when ites to revenge...


    ¡°Anson, I know that you are a good person and feel aggrieved for me. But I am not worth it.¡±


    Although she has a row with Alex, Miya does not want him to be hurt.


    Certainly, Anson understands what Miya means. ¡°If you need anything, just tell me. I will try my best to


    help you.¡±


    Miya thinks about it carefully and decides that she shouldn¡¯t pester Anson anymore. After all, she only


    wanted to anger Alex just now. She didn¡¯t expect that Alex would be so cold-blooded and heartless.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I can get off the car anywhere. Thank you for your help.¡± Miya only wants to be alone now.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you are such a cold-blooded and heartless person.¡± Anson¡¯s face suddenly


    darkens.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly angry?¡± Miya doesn¡¯t understand why Anson is so irritated.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing now? You want to cast me aside after making use of me. Like an


    ungrateful man!¡± Anson says to her in a reproachful tone.


    Miya feels a little embarrassed. She tries to apologize, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m sorry. Please


    forgive me....¡±


    ¡°Do you think ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ is enough?¡± Anson raises his eyebrows.


    ¡°I...¡± Miya doesn¡¯t know what to say. She has thought that she can leave quickly. But now, it seems that


    things aren¡¯t so simple.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve helped you, you should also do me a favor, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Miya widens her eyes and asks, ¡°What can I do for you? I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°You can definitely do me a big favor. Only you can do this.¡± Anson says with certainty.


    Miya widens her eyes and points at herself, ¡°Are you sure I can do it?¡±


    ¡°I think only you can do it.¡± Anson repeats with confidence.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Miya still feels confused.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care so much about this. Let¡¯s go somewhere first. Once you have done me the


    favor, you can do whatever you like.¡±


    After careful consideration, Miya finally nods. Anson gives her a pleased smile. That¡¯s what he wants.


    Then he takes her to a clothing shop.


    ¡°Why did you take me here?¡±


    ¡°Since you are going to help me, you need to tidy yourself first.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean you want to teach me a lesson?¡± Miya curls her lips in displeasure.


    ¡°You misunderstand me. I mean topletely reinvent you.¡±


    ¡°Why should I reinvent myself? Do you think I¡¯m ugly now?¡±


    ¡°No. I mean you can be more beautiful.¡±


    Miya knows that it is useless to argue with him. So, she can only allow him to choose a sexy red dress


    for her.


    This dress shows her perfect figure. Miya never knows that she can be so sexy and charming. She is


    attracted by herself in the mirror.


    Moreover, when she sees herself in the mirror, she inexplicably thinks of ¡®professional killer¡¯. Miya


    cannot help but shiver.


    ¡°I guess you have got yourself dressed. Juste out.¡± Anson has been waiting outside for a long time


    and is impatient. Why does it take so long for Miya to change her clothes? He thinks that dress will suit


    her.


    ¡°I feel uneasy in this dress....¡± Miya has never dressed like this in public.


    At this time, Anson doesn¡¯t care about so much. He directly pulls the curtain of the dressing room and


    walks in. Miya is scared.


    ¡°You have put on your clothes, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Then, he cannot take his appreciative eyes off Miya. He is attracted by her as she keeps blinking.


    Anson doesn¡¯t expect she is so charming and attractive in this dress. Her perfect figure is very alluring.


    He swallows his saliva and looks away. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. We have to set off at once.¡±


    After that, hees out and gulps for air. It seems that he has chosen the right person this time. When


    he thinks of this, he gives a satisfied smile.


    Anson barges into her dressing room without her permission. Miya doesn¡¯t understand why she doesn¡¯t


    use him, but just looks at him in a daze.


    Has she done something wrong? Should she not promise to help him? The so-called reciprocity is


    just...


    Her thoughts are scattered.


    Anson¡¯s voicees from outside the dressing room. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside. If you¡¯re prepared,


    thene out. I know it was my fault for barging in just now. But I didn¡¯t see anything. I really need you


    to do me the favor....¡±

 Chapter 804 Party

    Chapter 804 Party


    Miya is intended to ignore Anson, but she feels sorry at his words. After all, Anson has helped her a lot.


    She just needs to do him a favor now. It should be simple.


    So, she walks out in that sexy red dress.


    As Miyaes out, Anson feels that he sees the fairy.


    He takes a deep breath. Then, he walks to Miya and invites her. ¡°Thank you for your help. Let¡¯s go to


    the scene now.¡±


    ¡°The scene?¡± It is quite baffling that he speaks those words.


    ¡°Or you can call it the crime scene.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like that we are going tomit a crime?¡± Miya feels at a loss.


    ¡°No. What we are going to do is more amazing than crime.¡± Anson smiles.


    Then, they leaves. Miya gets into his car and the car stops in a luxurious vi.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It is dark now. Miya is wearing the red dress and walking forward. Theyes to the party. The people


    here are wearing heavy makeup. They all are business men or stars she is familiar with.


    Miya suddenly realizes that she even does not know who Anson is. But shees to such a party with


    him for no reason.


    ¡°Enjoy yourself. I will go somewhere first ande to see youter.¡±


    Miya doesn¡¯t say anything else. She just nods and says, ¡°Well, go ahead! I can take care of myself.¡±


    Anson touches her head. Miya does not like his actions. She has agreed to do him a favor. But Anson


    just brings her to a party. What does he want her to do?


    Miya hasn¡¯t eaten anything all day. She has no appetite after being angered by Alex. Now, she feels


    hungry. She doesn¡¯t care anymore. After all, she and Anson should have no connection after tonight.


    So, she decides to cram herself with food first.


    Miya picks up a ss of red wine. She casually observes the people around her and drinks it. Then,


    she suddenly remembers that she hasn¡¯t paid attention to herpany for a long time. She doesn¡¯t


    know what she should do now. Does Alex give up managing thepany?


    Miya suddenly realizes that she is thinking of Alex again. It has been so long and he still hasn¡¯te to


    her. He is so heartless. Back then, she was really blind to marry him.


    Miya takes a big bite of the apple in her hand with an angry expression.


    ¡°Hey, who are you, miss? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before? Why do you vent your anger on apples?¡±


    A boy wearing a suit suddenly appears beside Miya. This boy looks handsome with delicate features


    and a wicked grin. He seems to be a little familiar to Miya. Miya feels that this boy is simr to Anson,


    refreshing and pleasant.


    As he speaks, he stretches out his hand. Miya subconsciously dodges. But his other hand grabs her


    shoulder. Just as he is about to touch her shoulder, he is stopped by someone.


    ¡°Derrick, behave yourself. This is my femalepanion.¡± Anson suddenly appears.


    ¡°Heavens! You have a femalepanion!¡± Derrick widens his eyes and seems to be surprised. Then,


    he examines Miya up and down. ¡°She¡¯s just sexy. You like this type? I can give you my women if you


    tell me earlier.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± Anson is serious.


    ¡°Who¡¯s talking nonsense? You have such a beautiful woman as yourpanion. I don¡¯t think you two


    are right for each other. Why don¡¯t you leave her to me? I¡¯ll take good care of her for you.¡± Derrick looks


    up at Miya and keeps ogling her.


    Derrick looks like a hooligan. Miya has intended to praise him for his handsome and charming


    appearance. But now, she can¡¯t say it.


    ¡°Leave him alone. Let¡¯s go to the other side.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Anson, are you going to escape? It¡¯s boring of you to be like this. I have thought you will have


    something special topete with me. But I didn¡¯t expect you to randomly find a girl on the street.


    Anson, if Dad knows what you did, will he be angry?¡±


    Miya is dragged away by Anson. But she still hears Derrick keep saying these words from behind.


    ¡°What does he mean by these words?¡±


    ¡°Just leave him alone.¡±


    ¡°Is he your brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes. His words are a bit harsh, and he is especially yful. So, don¡¯t take his words to heart.¡± Anson


    says patiently and softens his tone. ¡°Are you tired from following me all day? Do you want to have a


    rest?¡±


    Miya shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Didn¡¯t you bring me here to do you a favor? What can I do for you


    now?¡±


    She expects it to end as soon as possible. After being teased by Derrick just now, Miya does not want


    to stay here anymore. She is eager to go back to the hotel to find Alex.


    Because after calming down, she realizes that they are both at fault. As long as one of them admits


    mistake first, they will make up. In fact, they quarreled just to vent their spleen during the day.


    ¡°Are you really willing to help me with this?¡± at this moment, Anson suddenly bes serious again.


    Miya is not used to Anson¡¯s current appearance. ¡°We have agreed that after I do you the favor, I can


    leave. Can you tell me what I can do for you now?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you what you need to do until we¡¯re halfway through the party. Just stand here and don¡¯t


    leave.¡± Anson says patiently. Miya nods and does not think too much.

 Chapter 805 Challenges

    Chapter 805 Challenges


    Miya does not know what she can do here. So, she keeps eating. Anson leaves after having a word


    with her. After all, this is his territory. He should be busy greeting the guests.


    Not long after Anson leaves, Derrickes again and teases Miya, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name? What¡¯s


    your rtionship with Anson? Are you an actress he found?¡±


    He talks a lot. But Miya ignores him and keeps eating the food.


    ¡°Should I call you sister-inw?¡±


    Derrick has been chatting her up all this time. However, Miya ignores him from the beginning to the


    end, which angers him. Because he has never been ignored by a girl like this. All women have to pay


    attention to him. Even though the woman is his brother¡¯s girlfriend, she is no exception.


    Miya doesn¡¯t notice Derrick¡¯s words at all. He is so wordy. She just gives him no response.


    Just as Miya is biting the snack, Derrick approaches her and bites the snack in her hand.


    Miya bes angry. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re already grown-up but still act like a child. You are so


    childish!¡±


    ¡°Am I childish? I¡¯m childish in front of the girls I like.¡± Derrick starts to speak sugared words again.


    Miya suddenly remembers Alex, who has also been so affectionate to her for a period of time.


    Seeing Miya¡¯s upset expression, Derrick thinks that he has attracted her attention. ¡°I know you fall in


    love with me. Are you smitten by my beauty? Actually, I think you¡¯re not bad-looking. Why don¡¯t you


    break up with Anson? Anyway, I can give you what Anson can. I can also give you what Anson can¡¯t.¡±


    He winks at Miya and talks to her endlessly.


    Miya only feels that Derrick is blowing his own horn. After he finishes his words, Miya remains calm and


    then says indifferently, ¡°Have you finished? If yes, then please get out of my way, okay?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Derrick¡¯s face darkens even more. Could it be that this girl is so weird and only Anson is


    her type?


    Impossible! In this world, he can¡¯t lose anything to Anson, including women. Therefore, he has to


    conquer Miya. Then, he directly catches up with Miya and blocks her path.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m handsome? And I¡¯m much funnier than Anson. Can¡¯t you share with me the joy of


    seeing me?¡± Derrick strokes his hair on purpose as he speaks, trying to pose.


    Miya rolls her eyes. ¡°I have never seen anyone as thick-skinned as you. You have bothered me.


    Therefore, I only hope you not appear beside me and stay out of my sight. Then, I will be grateful.¡±


    After hearing this, Derrick¡¯s face bes even uglier. No girl has ever dared to speak to him so


    presumptuously. Why is Miya so arrogant? Or is she a trained actress? It must be thetter. How will


    there be a girl who isn¡¯t interested in him?


    He can¡¯t ept this blow. So, he continues to walk forward.


    ¡°Do you always pester a girl like this? In fact, girls hate being pestered the most. The more you act like


    this, the more I hate you.¡±


    Miya has a frank and straight talk. She is free now anyway. So, she can take the so-called younger


    brother a lesson. He looks so stupid. She feels that Anson may probably have been troubled for a long


    time.


    ¡°Do you know that what you said makes me feel that you are trying to capture my attention? To attract


    my attention, you deliberately say this, right?¡±


    Miya pushes him impatiently when he gets close to her. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer. Or I won¡¯t be so easy


    on you.¡±


    ¡°Then do you really like Anson?¡± Derrick asks in disbelief. Because he has never seen such a strong,


    independent and domineering woman.


    Miya does not answer his question and only sneers.


    However, the more she is like this, the more Derrick finds her charming. So, he grabs her wrist. Miya


    turns around and res at him. Then, he immediately releases his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I just want you to answer my question.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let me put it to you this way. If I had to choose between Anson and you, then I would choose


    Anson. Because Anson is more mature and generous than you. He is not as stupid as you. At most,


    you can only please those little girls or aunts like this. But is this useful? I advise you to behave yourself


    and not to fool around like that all day long.¡±


    After Miya finishes her sentence, she turns around and leaves. Derrick stands still and freezes. No girl


    has ever told him that, not even his own mother. However, Miya does it. What she said is a severe blow


    to his pride. He is too proud to ept this. Obviously, it is an interesting challenge for him.


    ¡°Hey, may I know your name?¡± He catches up with Miya again. Unexpectedly, the loudspeaker at the


    party sounds at this moment. It has been ying pleasant melody. But now, there is a man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. Wee to the party.¡±

 Chapter 806 Get Drunk

    Chapter 806 Get Drunk


    Their conversation is interrupted.


    A stage suddenly appears. There are a few people standing in the middle of the stage, bing the


    focus of everyone present.


    Everyone casts their gazes at the stage at the same time, including Miya and Derrick.


    ¡°Thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule to attend our party. We have this party to


    celebrate my father¡¯s recovery!¡±


    The man who is speaking on the stage is Anson. He is wearing a ck suit and looks charming under


    the dazzling light. Miya has to admit that Anson is very attractive at this moment.


    Many girls scream under the stage. They all look at Anson in admiration.


    Miya also smiles brightly and looks at Anson with appreciation.


    She doesn¡¯t expect Anson will be so mature. She has thought that Anson is an idle person. But now, it


    seems that he can shoulder the responsibility at such a young age.


    ¡°The way you look at Anson betrays you. Do you like him so much? What¡¯s so good about him? He is


    just a little more mature than me. I can do it too!¡± Derrick bes jealous.


    Miya nces at him indifferently. ¡°There is something that cannot bepared. Do you know why the


    person who is speaking on the stage is not you, but Anson? Look how decent Anson is. Can you


    compare to him?¡±


    Right now, she is provoking Derrick on purpose. He talks nonsense here and even tries to chat her up.


    It is ridiculous. She is going to teach this arrogant man a lesson now!


    ¡°You...¡± Derrick only points at her, but cannot go on.


    ¡°Yes? Am I right? You were sharp-mouthed before. What¡¯s going on now? It turns out that you are


    unreasonable. You only know how to talk nonsense. I know more reasons than you. You can¡¯t even


    beat me in a quarrel. How can you beat Anson? Stop dreaming! You should go back and study for a


    few more years.¡±


    Miya hasn¡¯t said so much at one go for a long time. She has gotten fed up today. Derrick has been


    disturbing her and be her punch bag.


    ¡°If you were a boy, I would hit you.¡± Derrick blushes furiously and clenches his fists tightly in anger.


    Miya says with disapproval, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think of me as a girl. If you can vent your anger by


    hitting me, then do it.¡±


    Seeing Miya¡¯s calm appearance, Derrick bes even unhappier.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing now? You¡¯re challenging the limits of a man. Do you know what I¡¯ll do


    to you? If anyone offends me, I won¡¯t let go of him.¡± Derrick suppresses his anger and prevents himself


    from exploding with rage. Even so, his expression betrays him.


    Miya gently covers her mouth with her hand and snickers.


    ¡°Then what can you do to me? What¡¯s the use of talking those now?¡±


    ¡°Remember what you are saying now. One day, you will regret it. Neither you nor Anson are good


    people. If one day you see Anson¡¯s true colors, you will definitely not be with him.¡±


    Derrick says these words while pointing at Miya. Then, he angrily leaves. Miya only takes what he said


    as cross words. Miya knows that the two brothers may have be enemies over something. But she


    doesn¡¯t care.


    Miya continues to eat. All she thinks about now is Alex. She wonders why he hasn¡¯te to find her


    yet. Could it be that he really wants to give up on her?


    If Alex appears here now, she will pretend that nothing has happened before. As long as he shows up,


    she will go home with him and not quarrel with him.


    Thinking about it, Miya picks up another ss of red wine and gulps down.


    ¡°Who made you angry and left you to drink alone here?¡±


    Anson has been observing her for a long time.


    ¡°Why are you here? Don¡¯t you make a speech on the stage?¡± Miya asks.


    ¡°It is just a party opening ceremony and has ended. So, I¡¯ve been standing here a long time ago.¡±


    Anson begins to exin slowly, ¡°But you are absorbed in drinking and don¡¯t notice me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Miya drinks a lot and her face flushes slightly. She looks very charming, just like a lovely


    doll.


    ¡°You have not told me who angered you and left you to drink alone.¡± Anson takes the goblet in her


    hand and takes a sip. It tastes sweet and delicious.


    What he praises is not only the red wine, but also the fragrance she has left behind in the goblet.


    ¡°Nobody angered me. Instead, I was the one who pissed your brother off. He lost his temper and left.


    Let me tell you, he¡¯s as childish as a child. After I said a few words, he got angry. He tries to flirt with


    girls at such a young age. He has an exaggerated opinion of his abilities....¡± Miya shakes her body as


    she says.


    ¡°I know. He¡¯s like a child. So, don¡¯t take it seriously. But it is amazing that you can piss him off.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anson says as he approaches Miya.


    He can smell a faint and pleasant fragrance of lilies and the red wine. Anson feels well. He does not


    expect that Miya smells so good.


    Miya is very drunk and reeling a little. Seeing Anson approaching her, she feels a bit ufortable. So


    she pushes him away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so close to me. If Alex sees this, he will be jealous. He is like a child who always be jealous


    of a rival. Doesn¡¯t he know that I only love him?¡±


    Miya says these words as she closes her eyes. At this moment, she is too drunk to stay sober.

 Chapter 807 Conditions

    Chapter 807 Conditions


    Sure enough, Miya is drunk. Just as she is about to fall, Anson holds her in time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much if you can¡¯t.¡±


    Anson says this before he picks Miya up.


    Miya feels uneasy lying in his arms, is uneasy. She is like a naughty kitten, struggling and murmuring


    nonstop.


    ¡°Alex, you idiot! Why don¡¯t youe to me for so long? Can¡¯t you see that I deliberately irritated you? If


    you didn¡¯t infuriate me, how would I treat you like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get divorced. I don¡¯t want to get divorced at all. I only love you for my life and will only


    be your wife. So,e back to me quickly.¡±


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t you show up tonight after I waited here for so long? Could it be...?¡±


    ¡°You are going to be with another girl?¡±


    As Miya finishes herst sentence, her eyes glistens with tears.


    Anson carefully ces her on the bed and tucks her in. Hearing her words, he understands what is


    going on.


    Miya still likes Alex. She is even more infatuated than he has imagined. Even in her dreams, she wants


    to be reconciled with Alex.


    Thinking of this, Anson puts his hand on his chest. Why does he feel an indescribable pain when he


    listens to these words? Could it be that he falls in love with Miya?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Looking at the sleeping woman, he can¡¯t help but stretch out his hand and pet her hair.


    Her body is light and soft. To be honest, Anson didn¡¯t want to release her just now. He wants her to be


    close to him. He feels happy as long as she is by his side.


    Looking at her delicate features, Anson can¡¯t help but bend down and try to kiss her on forehead


    tenderly. However, a voice from outside the door stops him.


    ¡°Anson, I don¡¯t expect you to be someone who will take advantage of the situation.¡± The one who is


    standing outside the door is Derrick.


    Anson immediately bes vignt. He straightens up and tucks Miya in again before walking to the


    door. It isn¡¯t until he gently closes the door that he heaves a sigh of relief. Derrick sees how considerate


    and careful Anson is when he does those things.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you care so much about a girl. Who is this girl? Why are you doing this for


    her?¡± Derrick sneers.


    ¡°Just tell me what you want to say. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡± Anson¡¯s face darkens


    and he ispletely different from before.


    Derrick can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Anson, your attitude has changed so obviously. I wonder what will happen


    if Dad know about her.¡±


    ¡°So, you deliberately provoke me and threaten me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Anson, don¡¯t be so sharp-tongued. I just remind you out of kindness. Miya is not as innocent and


    simple as she looks like. Do you know how badly she talks?¡±


    When Derrick thinks of what happened just now, he feels angry. He was totally shocked by Miya


    before. It is not what he usually is.


    ¡°You¡¯re just saying that because you¡¯re embarrassed, aren¡¯t you? She deted you. You feel that you


    don¡¯t have any confidence in front of girls, right?¡± Anson knows what Derrick is thinking?


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? It¡¯s not what you think. I¡¯m just warning you. Miya is definitely


    not a good person.¡± Derrick crosses his arms over his chest and says kindly.


    ¡°I want to know when you are so afraid of a woman. Thank you for your warning. But I think you should


    worry about yourself first. If Dad knows about her, I think he will only be happy.¡± As Anson says this, he


    unconsciously let his gentle eyes settle upon the door. Because there is a girl he loves inside.


    Derrick can¡¯t bear it anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Anyway, that¡¯s all I can say.¡±


    ¡°Are you joking? My younger brother, who has always fought against me, is caring about me now?¡±


    Anson says expressionlessly. His words are heavy with sarcasm, causing Derrick unhappy.


    Derrick frowns. He doesn¡¯t expect that Anson still hates him so much.


    He snorts and leaves.


    A serious voice suddenly sounds from behind him as Anson is about to open the door and go in to see


    the woman inside.


    ¡°Anson, we need to talk alone.¡±


    This is the voice of his father, Bruce Comte.


    Anson trembles. He slowly turns around, opens his mouth, and calls, ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°I have thought you want to disappear for a while and not toe back. Why do you suddenlye


    back today?¡± Bruce looks at him with reproach.


    ¡°Dad, I know I was wrong. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Anson lowers his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking to me so humbly. Tell me, what do you want this time?¡± Bruce purses his lips with


    dissatisfaction.


    ¡°I only have one request this time.¡±


    ¡°If you want to do something to hurt Derrick, I advise you to give up. You guys are brothers. Why do


    you always want to hurt him like this?¡± Bruce cannot hold back his anger. Because the two brothers


    always quarrel over and over, wishing to put each other to death. He has been worried about them.


    ¡°No, Dad, you misunderstand me. It¡¯s not about Derrick.¡± In the past, he was eager to put Derrick to


    death. But now, he thinks that is not important anymore. Because there is someone he cares about


    more.

 Chapter 808 Go Find Him

    Chapter 808 Go Find Him


    Bruce is confused, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°It literally means I¡¯m not interested in fame and wealth anymore. I don¡¯t care if you give everything to


    Derrick. All I want now is only one thing.¡±


    Anson smiles calmly.


    He has never seen his son smile from the heart, like this.


    ¡°Are you being ironic here?¡± Bruce is disturbed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you allter. Anyway, you don¡¯t want me to fight with my brother, do you? Then I¡¯ll do what you


    want.¡± Anson says. He turns away and walks into the room, leaving Bruce stay in a trance.


    Originally, Bruce tries to assign responsibility to his son. But now it seems that he has seeded by


    ident. He is really curious about what happened to his son, the one who often runs away from home


    and is so stubborn, now changes his mind?


    He cannot hold back his curiosity because he talks to Anson just now and notices he keeps peeping


    into the room. There is a kind of softness lies in his eyes.


    Bruce quietly opens the door. He looks through the door and sees Anson is looking at a girl on the bed.


    This girl looks familiar to him. Doesn¡¯t he see her at the party? Turns out she is brought in by his son.


    After seeing this, he finally understands what is going on. His son is grown up.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    With no second thought, he closes the door gently and leaves with a smile.


    Inside the room.


    Miya feels dopey with a severe headache. She opens her eyes and sees Alex in her blurred vision. She


    rushes forward to hug the man without hesitation.


    ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting? Why take you so long toe here...¡± Her voice sounds like


    she is spoiled.


    The man she hugs is happy to hear this. He can¡¯t help but hugging her back.


    ¡°Why youe to me sote?¡± Miya says with a trace of aint, ¡°Alex¡­ Do you know how much


    I miss you? I can¡¯t live without you. No matter what happens next, you should stay with me. We should


    never fight again.¡±


    Though Anson is happy at first, hearing Alex¡¯s name makes his heart chilled. He just wonders how she


    bes interested in him so soon and even says that kind of sentimental confession. It turns out that


    he is just a substitute for someone.


    ¡°Sorry, I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯m not Alex. I¡¯m Anson.¡± Although his heart is hurt, he still


    wants to make it clear.


    At this time, Miya realizes she is being frivolous. She gets up from him quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now. I should leave.¡± She¡¯d better leave here.


    She stands up and finds Anson stand up as well. He blocks her way.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. You should stay here tonight and leave tomorrow. I don¡¯t feel easy about letting you girl walk


    around at night.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I want to go find Alex.¡± Miya decides to tell the truth because this is exactly what she wants.


    She doesn¡¯t want to go against her heart.


    Anson gasps. He seems to suppress his emotions.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say no to let you go. But I¡¯m worried about your safety. Unless you let hime to pick you


    up. Otherwise, I can¡¯t have you take risks.¡± Anson speaks in an overbearing tone.


    Miyaughs.


    Anson wonders, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°I really think you¡¯ve overreacted. You¡¯re worrying too much about a stranger you met by chance. Don¡¯t


    be so exaggerated. Besides, this is a very safe society. It¡¯s not as terrible as you think. You should let


    me go. I can protect myself.¡±


    ¡°No. I insist that you must let hime to get you so you can leave. I¡¯m not going to leave you alone.¡±


    Anson is determined.


    Miya touches her forehead because she is a little dizzy. Maybe she has drunk too much wine just now.


    She is too impulsive. How can she drink so much all at once?


    ¡°I really think clearly. Please let me go.¡±


    As soon as she says, Anson hands her a mobile phone.


    ¡°Call him to pick you up. Or I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Miya can¡¯t get rid of him. She doesn¡¯t want to find Alex at first. But after sleeping for a while, she


    realizes that he is still important to her. She can¡¯t go on getting angry with him, so she has to go back to


    him.


    She already knows his number well so she dials quickly. No one answers. She calls several times but


    has to put down the phone. How disappointed is she.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Miya shakes her head helplessly. ¡°He didn¡¯t answer the phone. I need to go to him by myself.¡±


    She is about to stand up.


    ¡°See, he didn¡¯t answer your call. How could he care about you? He must find someone else. He


    watched me take you away and didn¡¯t stop me. You¡¯ll know what position you have in his heart,¡± says


    Anson.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I know we¡¯ve just had some fights. Maybe he just went for a drink.¡± Miya says


    heavily.


    ¡°Why do you trust him so much? If he still cares about you, then I will go with you.¡± Though Anson is


    somewhat unconvinced, he still says this.


    Miya tries to say no but gets interrupted immediately.

 Chapter 809 He Left

    Chapter 809 He Left


    ¡°If you refuse me at this time, I¡¯ll have to detain you here. You can choose one of the two.¡± Anson


    knows that he can¡¯t reason with this woman. He has to be tough.


    ¡°All right.¡± Miya is a little embarrassed, but she epts his kindness.


    ¡°By the way, did you mention that you wanted me to do you a favor? I drank too much and didn¡¯t know


    what was happened¡­ I¡¯m sorry that I did not help.¡±


    ¡°No. You already helped. You don¡¯t have to me yourself. It¡¯s my turn to thank you and repay you.¡±


    Anson happily smiles.


    ¡°When did I help you?¡± Miya is surprised. Does she hit someone there when she is drunk? It doesn¡¯t


    make sense. She¡¯s not so easy to get drunk.


    ¡°You helped me to scold my brother. Now he still has a face stinks when sees me. I¡¯ve never seen a


    woman who can make him angry like that. You are definitely the first.¡± Anson smiles.


    Miya curls her lip, ¡°Is this apliment or a criticism?¡±


    ¡°Take it any way you wish.¡±


    A few momentster, Miya thinks of something serious. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you to do me a favor. Please


    take me to that hotel.¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve asked it, I will.¡± In fact, he feels an overwhelming sense of loss, but he cannot show it.


    He really wants to keep this woman by his side, forever.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now. I can¡¯t wait. I thank you for this.¡± Besides these, Miya doesn¡¯t know what else she can


    say.


    Eventually, they get in the car and head to the hotel.


    The only thing Miya wants to do after getting off the car is to find Alex. ¡°Actually, I really appreciate your


    care these days, but I don¡¯t think we should see each other again, so let¡¯s just not meet.¡±


    After that, Miya leaves without giving any chances for Anson to speak.


    Anson is about to say something. He just opens his mouth and Miya is disappeared from his sight.


    Is it necessary to disappear so quickly in front of him? Doesn¡¯t she want to see him so much?


    All Miya can think about now is Alex.


    She goes back to the room they book as quickly as she can. It is a presidential suite.


    When she rushes over, she tries to figure out how to open the door. But she finds out that the door is


    open. What happens inside?


    Miya pushes the door rudely and rushes in. She finds some hotel staff packing things there.


    She goes forward to have a look. The whole bathroom is full of blood, and the ss is all broken. Is he


    really in trouble?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Miya gets really anxious. She should not leave Alex. ¡°Tell me! What


    happened?¡±


    Those staff doesn¡¯t reply at once which makes Miya worrier. ¡°Tell me now! What happened?¡±


    She is getting her words muddled up. The one who is cleaning the ss starts to worry as well.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know it yet.¡±


    ¡°Why is there so much blood? Is it left by the previous guest? What happened to him?¡± Miya is going


    mad.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know either. When we came here, it was already like this.¡± The staff is frightened by Miya¡¯s


    reaction.


    ¡°Tell me quickly where this guest went?¡± She already has ants in her pants.


    ¡°Alex, you must stay well. If you have any ident, I will never forgive you for the rest of my life. What


    should I do if you are not here? What should our kids do?¡± Miya is almost heart-broken when sees the


    blood on the ground. She never expects such things to happen.


    She is now sitting on the ground nerveless, all at loss. She covers her face in hands and starts crying in


    pain. This is way out of her league.


    She is so emotional that she pulls the staff member directly, shaking his body as if she can get an


    answer from him by doing so.


    ¡°Can you please tell me where did he go? Is he hurt badly? Please tell me all. I can¡¯t live without him.¡±


    Miya almost steps on the broken ss on the ground. It is Anson who holds her in time.


    Miya is surprised because she thinks it is Alex. But looking up and noticing that it isAnson, she is down


    again.


    ¡°Why do youe up here?¡± Miya gathers her wits together for a while.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m worried about you, so I follow you.¡± Anson lifts her up and says lightly.


    He takes her to the sofa to sit down and pours her a cup of hot water.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you here.¡± Holding the cup, Miya says immediately.


    ¡°How could you don¡¯t need me? I¡¯ll help you.¡± Anson turns to the shivering staff and says, ¡°Call your


    hotel manager. I want to talk to him.¡±


    Hearing this, the staff answers and immediately goes out in panic.


    ¡°Hotel manager¡­ What do you want him for?¡± Miya is confused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to find your Alex? Asking the hotel manager may help you get an answer.¡± Anson says


    sourly.


    It¡¯s like a bell chiming in her dream. Miya is suddenly awake. ¡°Yes, I have to go to the hotel manager


    now. Maybe he knows where Alex is.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She hardly bears her mind.


    Anson suddenly regrets what he says. He doesn¡¯t expect Miya to be so excited. Is Alex really that


    good?


    When entering the lobby, Miya immediately grabs the man in a suit and pulls his cor because of the


    wording on his name card, ¡°Manager.¡±


    ¡°Tell me. Where is Alex?¡±


    The manager is shocked and then catches on.


    ¡°You mean the man in the presidential suite? He has left...¡± The manager is frightened to death. He has


    to swallow his saliva and says.


    ¡°Where did he go? Let me know.¡± Miya is tugging his neck.

 Chapter 810 Going to the Bar

    Chapter 810 Going to the Bar


    "Listen to me, don''t be agitated now. He is breathless when you are pulling him. How could he tell


    you?"


    Miya does not know when Anson runs up to them.


    Miya realizes at this time that her actions are too extreme, so she withdraws her hands immediately,


    "I''m sorry, I am not like this on purpose because I am too worried about him, can you tell me where he


    is now?"


    "And is he hurt?" Because Miya recalls those shocking bloodstains in the bathroom, whose else could


    they be but him? She feels especially anxious after she thinks about this and hopes that nothing has


    happened to him.


    "The fact is like this. His right hand is slightly injured, but nothing serious." That manager is speaking


    while recalling.


    "What do you mean by nothing serious? How can you treat him like this? How does he get hurt?" Miya


    is agitated and interrupts him again.


    "Listen to him first. Otherwise, he can not continue." Anson does not expect that Miya could be so


    emotional, he has never seen her like this before.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "So tell me about his situation quickly." Miya tries her best to calm down, "I''m sorry, I do not want to be


    like this, but I couldn''t control myself."


    "Don''t get so excited, listen to him patiently. If you push him too hard, he can not tell you so much in


    time." Anson warns her.


    "I know, I''ll calm down." Miya begins to take a deep breath to adjust her state.


    At this time, the shocked manager takes another deep breath and desperately strokes his chest with


    his hand so that he could breathe normally.


    "Go to ask that driver at the door, because that driver sent him to another ce." The manager says.


    He goes away as if he wants to escape. Miya wants to chase after him, but Anson holds her back in


    time.


    "It''s not time to go talk to him, but to find that driver."


    "OK. I know what to do."


    Miya immediately goes outside regardless of the consequence.


    There is only one car outside, the driver should be there. Miya walks up to intercept that car. Anson is


    scared by her action.


    Does she want to die? How could she be like this for a man? He never sees a girl like this before. But


    why he finds Miya attractive like this besides worrying?


    But the most important thing right now is to keep her safe, because she is too excited right now. Anson


    walks up immediately and pulls her into his arms.


    "You shouldn''t be so very rash now. What if something happens to you? Have you thought about how


    can you find him if something happens to you?"


    "I''ll pay attention to itter." Miya just gives him a perfunctory answer and immediately walks away.


    Then he pulls that driver and asks, "Where have you sent the guest of the hotel?¡±


    "Originally he wants me to send him to the airport,ter he asks me to stop at the bar." The driver


    stammers.


    "What bar? Take me there right now!"


    Miya goes into the car immediately regardless of the consequence. BeforeAnson gets into the car, she


    asks the driver to drive away.


    Anson has no choice but to return to his car.


    They stop at a hotel.


    Miya gets out of the car and forgets to pay for the car fare.


    "You haven''t paid yet?" The driver shouts at Miya. Why does he meet so many baffling customers? But


    it seems that he couldn''t afford to offend her. Does he have to attribute it to bad luck and charge no car


    fare?


    At this time, Anson suddenly appears and throws a few paper currencies at him, "These should be


    enough."


    The driver with a sad face suddenly bes joyful, "Thank you."


    In the next moment, Anson strides into the bar. That woman is too impulsive. If he does not follow her,


    something may happen to her.


    The bar is feasting and revelry, and everyone is only interested in tasting the wine in front of them. The


    lighting inside is very dark. The music is so loud that Miya''s heart is about to jump out.


    She has note to a ce like this for a long time. Although she is not adaptable to the lighting, she


    knows that Alex must be in this ce. But she has not seen him after seeking him for a long time.


    He wants to ask someone if they know where Alex is, but it seems that everyone here is busy drinking


    wine and dancing and has no time to pay attention to anyone else.


    The girls here are hot and their clothes areparable to a swimsuit which could only cover the private


    parts and breasts. Seeing such a picture which is intolerable to the eye, Miya feels uneasy. When is


    Alex fascinated by such a ce? Is he squirming with some girls in a bed here?


    When she thinks of this, she feels even more ufortable, as if a snake is crawling around in her


    heart.


    But under such a situation, she can not find Alex among so many people. She decides to ask the


    manager of the hotel. Then she sees a boy in a waiter''s uniform and grabs his hand. She asks, "Have


    you ever seen someone called Alex?"


    As a result, that waiter is silent for some time. Miya is anxious at this time.


    "I''m sorry, there are too many customers. I can not remember all of their names. If you want to find


    someone, then you''ll have to search slowly over here." After that waiter says this politely, he goes away


    with the wine ss.


    Miya is about to go crazy at this time. She shouldn''t have left Alex alone over here.


    Well, she decides to search room by room to find out that man regardless of the consequences.


    If she finds him fooling around with another girl...


    No! It''s impossible. He only loves her! He will not fall in love with anyone else.


    When Miya is nning to look for Alex by searching each ce of the bar, she sees Alex through the


    window outside the door.


    Two women are sitting on Alex''s thighs. These two women are stuck to Alex like an adhesive


    ster.

 Chapter 811 Bickering

    Chapter 811 Bickering


    These two hot girls are holding sses of wine and helps Alex drink the wine. And Alex is also flirting


    with them. They are so intimate. Miya feels intolerable.


    Miya clenches her fists and angrily kicks open the door, but when she walks in, Alex is indifferent.


    "Take your hands off him."


    Miya couldn''t tolerate them anymore. How could her man have so intimate actions with other women?


    So after saying that, she casts her hot eyes on those two women.


    "Who is she? Where does this mistresse from? Is she your girlfriend? She is so ugly without a hot


    figure and pretty face. Nobody would like to have sex with her."


    "I finally understand why you''reing to a ce like this. Because you''ve married such a scaring


    woman."


    These two women leaning against Alex are taking turns to tease Miya. From time to time, they rub


    against him. The cor of Alex is slightly open, which reveals half of his chest and his strong and


    powerful abs are exposed.


    How could Miya not be angry after seeing this scene?


    "Alex, don''t know what you''re doing now? Get out, both of you!" Miya hates these two clingy girls in


    front of her, who should take her words like a passing wind.


    "Hey, do not act wildly here. You''d better take a pee to see what you look like. You''re older than us. Do


    you still want topete with us to strive for Alex¡¯s favor?"


    "Look at your waist...."


    These two girls take turns to speak. All words are unpleasant to hear.


    "Have you finished? If you two don''t disappear immediately, let me tell you, I won''t be polite to you!"


    Miya puts her hands on her hips and shouts at them angrily.


    "Oh my god, we''re so scared, she should want to intimidate us..." as they are saying they throw


    themselves into Alex''s arms again.


    Miya has been making a scene here for so long but Alex ignores her. On earth what has happened?


    Why is hepletely indifferent.


    "Alex, have you heard me?"


    "How can he hear you? He could only see us." One girl who is only wearing a bikini says as she puts


    her thighs on him.


    "You two don''t nag here!" Miya feels that she wants to kill someone in the next second.


    "Hey, the one who should leave is you, right?"


    Miya is furious but hates her inability to do anything.


    "You can''t do anything here. You''re just wasting our time."


    "We want to serve our big brother properly, so don''t disturb us here, okay?"


    These two girls start the verbal attack again.


    "Do you know who he is? If you two don''t disappear immediately, you''ll suffer the consequences." Miya


    is clenching her fists from beginning to end.


    "Suffer the consequences? You are too arrogant. What¡¯s our rtionship? Do not you want to divorce


    me? Why are you acting wildly here?" At this time, Alex stands up and says to Miya.


    Miya originally thinks that Alex ispletely drunk, but now it seems that he is still quite sober.


    "I am thinking how long you will pretend to be asleep? Have you yed enough? Come back with me."


    She has already whispered to beg him, what else does he want?


    "Why should I follow you? Are you regarding me as your dog?" Alex says sarcastically.


    "What nonsense are you talking here? Do you want to go back? The kids are at home waiting for us.


    We shouldn''t waste too much time here in Singapore. Let¡¯s stop messing around. Let''s make up. I


    won''t be at odds with you anymore." Miya misses her children so much that she does not want to stay


    here anymore.


    "Who''s making trouble? How do you treat me when I ask you not to go away with that man? You leave


    me all the same. Does not that man want you anymore now? So youe back to me. But let me tell


    you that all people have a temper." Alex is yelling loudly at Miya again.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? We do not have any rtionship. Now I know that we two


    should not show ill temper, so I''m here to find you. I hope that you don''t want to be like this anymore."


    When Miya is saying she takes a deep breath to adjust her emotions because she does not want to


    continue to argue with him.


    "Have you finished? I don''t want to talk nonsense with you now. And I hope that you will not disturb my


    life. I want to enjoy myself here." As Alex is saying, he embraces those two women and kisses them on


    their cheeks.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Are you deliberately trying to provoke me? Just because I follow Anson just now?" The tears in Miya''s


    eyes are welling up. She is so desperate toe here. Does she deserve such a result?


    "Anson? You are so intimate! I think that you do not know his name. It seems that I have


    underestimated your ability."


    "I met him yesterday. Don''t think so much." Miya just wants to exin it.


    "You can have a sexual rtionship so quickly after knowing him on the first day, you''re really a


    capable woman. Do you want to sleep on a man''s bed whenever you see him?" A corner of Alex''s


    mouth is raised with disdain.


    "Do you have to make it sound so ugly? Now that I''vee back for you, can''t you go away with me


    obediently?" Miya wants to turn around and leave right away, but when she thinks of the children she


    returns and swallows her anger.


    "By the way, I forget to ask why youe here. Are you looking for a pimp here? There should be a lot


    of men who can meet your need. I guarantee that they''re all very good and you''ll be satisfied with them.


    They are much better than Anson!" Alexughs loudly after saying.


    Miya has never seen such a heartless Alex. He has never said this to her when he is wicked before.


    Why is he like this now?

 Chapter 812 Leaving Indifferently

    Chapter 812 Leaving Indifferently


    ¡°Please stop your nonsense here alright? Let¡¯s go back, and I have never done anything that betrayed


    you. Anson and I were just messing around, actually there¡¯s nothing between him and I, so please don¡¯t


    misunderstand about us,¡± now Miya can only exin to him in a pleading tone.


    But Alex does not listen to the words that Miya says.


    ¡°Do I have to believe everything you say? Why do you leave me when I pleaded you not to go? And


    now, what do you mean bying back to find me now? Could it be that you¡¯re bearing his bastard,


    and want to hold me ountable for it,¡± Alex spits out his words.


    ¡°What are you rambling about? Nothing has happened between him and I. What do I have to do to


    make you trust me, and follow me back obediently? Let¡¯s not stay here any longer,¡± Miya feels that this


    ce is a ce full of trouble. She should not havee to this ce back then. If it is not foring


    to this ce, there will not have been so much of trouble.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn to beg you, please disappear quickly from my sight,¡± Alex mimics Miya¡¯s tone and


    replies.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Miya feels thunderstruck.


    Because now she obviously sees the hatred and disgust in Alex¡¯s eyes, and when he says these words


    he does not sound like he is lying at all, as if every word is spoken sincerely.


    As she thinks of this, her heart aches in waves.


    ¡°I¡¯m speaking Chinese, can¡¯t you understand the Chinesenguage? Are you really stupid?¡± Alex


    purposely uses a mocking tone while he replies in her ear.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can you tell me what on earth has happened, that made you treat me like this? Your true self isn¡¯t like


    this. Is there any misunderstanding in between us?¡± Miya suppresses the pain in her heart. Then, she


    tells him this, because she only wants to calm down and have a good talk with Alex.


    Miya wants to go over and hold Alex¡¯s hand, and wants to bring him away. But Alex flings her hand


    away coldly. He even pushes her with force cruelly, and her entire person falls to the ground.


    Her palm rubs against the ground and bleeds, it is painful. But her heart aches more. Because she


    does not know why, when this time shees to the bar to find Alex, Alex¡¯s emotions have be so


    extreme and even appear to hate her so much.


    Now even as she stands up she is wobbling, because her knees are scratched. Now it ios like her


    entire body is injured.


    Looking at her pitiful presence, Alex cannot help but frown, and he shouts at her, ¡°Don¡¯t show that pitiful


    look before me, because I really don¡¯t want to see you any longer now. You can go find that man¡­¡±


    At this moment, Miya cannot help but interrupt his words.


    ¡°Are you done talking over here! Why do you keep saying that Anson is my man, why can¡¯t you believe


    me. Further, if you want to sentence me to death, at least let me die knowing the reason for it, and not


    just keep me in the dark,¡± Miya almost shouts these words out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand here looking so innocent, what you have done you know yourself. I don¡¯t want to expose


    you of your sins, because even talking to you makes me feel filthy,¡± after Alex says so, he pulls the


    door open and walks out directly.


    Does he really have to be this cruel?


    Wait, what does he mean when he says about that? What sin has shemit, to make him hate her so


    much?


    Miya feels that she cannot just take the me, so she still wants to walk outside. The two girls


    originally want to follow as well, but she pulls the door close in one go and locks it, locking the two girls


    in the room. She then catches up to Alex alone.


    She blocks Alex at the front, ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened, you must exin what you had said just


    now.¡±


    ¡°I told you, we will be getting a divorce.¡±


    This is not a discussion, this is a notice.


    Miya does not understand why Alex¡¯s attitude has changed so fast. Although the two of them has been


    in a fight back then, but she has felt that he cares for her. But now she does not even see a bit of hope


    on him, does he really no longer care for her even a little?


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you that I will definitely not agree to the divorce. And if the two of us are divorced, what


    about the kids? I will not let the kids¡­¡± Miya shouts at Alex¡¯s silhouette loudly.


    But Alex turns around and cuts her off.


    ¡°As for the kids, you have no part in them, just stay with that bastard man.¡±


    After he has said so, Alex continues walking forwards without turning.


    Miya feels as if she is being struck by dozens of lightning, why is Alex treating her this way, she really


    does not understand.


    When she is about to chase forward, she identally bumps into a person. The person is holding a


    wine ss in his hand, he is a very drunk man.


    The drunken man pushes Miya aside a little angrily, ¡°You¡¯re in bad luck for bumping into me!¡±


    Then he swings the ss onto her head. But at this moment her vision is still focused on Alex.


    Sticky stuff flows down before her eyes. Is she bleeding?


    If Alex knows the situation she is in, he may turn back to find her. The drunken man clutches her hand


    tightly. Miya instantly feels some pain, she screams, ¡°Save me, Alex.¡±


    She has put all of her hope on him, yet he only nces at her coldly, and leaves with an indifferent


    expression.


    Is he really going to leave her here alone, within this drunken man¡¯s grasp? What on earth has


    happened, to make him so cold towards her?


    ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m a bit bored today, so I¡¯ll apany you to y, little girl.¡± The drunken man gives a


    perverted smile, then he flings Miya over onto his shoulder, no matter how she struggles she cannot


    push this drunken man away.


    She begins to scream and scream at Alex, but Alex¡¯s silhouette still slowly disappears before her eyes.


    She could not find his whereabouts again.


    Her entire heart is going cold¡­


    Alex knows very well that she is in danger, yet in the end he chooses to leave coldly.


    Due to her overwhelming sadness, she forgets to struggle for a moment.

 Chapter 813 Mental Trauma

    Chapter 813 Mental Trauma


    When Miyaes to her senses, she realises that she has already been brought into a room by the


    drunken man.


    Further, the drunken man is now touching her thigh with a perverted look. There is a smirk on his face,


    looking very evil, and terrifying.


    She now finally realises, that Alex is indeed gone, and haspletely left in front of her. Is he really


    making no effort to save her who is in danger? Her heart is in pain, like it has just been thrown into a


    meat grinder.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex, how can you treat me like this, we are still husband and wife no matter what¡­


    ¡°Beauty, I¡¯ll make you very satisfied¡­¡± The drunken man¡¯s voice breaks into Miya¡¯s sad thoughts.


    She suddenlyes to her senses that now she is in an extremely dangerous situation. She must


    think of a way of escape, but no matter how hard she tries to struggle, she still cannot overpower that


    drunken man.


    ¡°Let go of me quickly, do you know who my husband is?¡± If you touch even one hair of mine, he will


    definitely never let you go!¡± Miya is repulsed by the drunken man¡¯s touch, she screams on the top of


    her lungs and keeps struggling crazily the entire time.


    Yet who knows that the more she does so, the more excited the drunken man looks.


    ¡°I have thought that you¡¯re just a soft little rabbit that loves to cry, but I never thought that you¡¯re such a


    feisty little cat. Be assured, I¡¯ll satisfy you and you¡¯ll be wanting moreter¡­¡± As the drunken man says


    so, he even licks his lips. He looks like a huntsman who has just seen his prey, greed leaks from his


    expression.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Miya uses her legs to kick him with all his strength, but instead it results in him groping her bottom. His


    animalistic instincts are invoked, as he tears away her clothes¡­


    The skin on her back is suddenly exposed to the air. She feels that there is a breeze on her back. At


    the same time, a pair of cold and coarse hands covers it.


    No! She cannot lose her innocence like this.


    ¡°Help¡­ I beg you, please don¡¯t do this to me¡­¡± She struggles while she begs, her heart writhing with


    pain.


    At that crucial moment, Anson barges in from outside the door, and with one kick he kicks the drunken


    man aside. The drunken man still rubs the ce where he has been kicked with some defiance, but


    when he sees Anson¡¯s face clearly he immediately runs away in fear.


    He is the well-known young master of the Comte family, he is untouchable. So today he can only admit


    that he has bad luck, he does not expect that his victim just slips right through his fingers.


    Miya¡¯s entire being is shaking, as she curls into a corner.


    Anson wants to go over and help her up, but Miya pushes him away to the another side forcefully,


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t touch me¡­¡±


    Miya grasps her head with her hands frantically, as she repeats this phrase again and again breaking


    down like a lost littlemb.


    Looking at Miya like this, Anson¡¯s heart aches. He can only sit carefully next to her, and says to her in a


    very soft tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll never hurt you, let me bring you home.¡±


    Just when Anson¡¯s hand is about to touch Miya, she starts to scream frantically, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡­¡±


    The next second, Miya grabs onto him as if she is crazy and bites him forcefully.


    Anson wants to push her away initially, but looking at her frantic expression, he cannot bring himself to


    do so. So he tolerates the pain, ¡°It¡¯s alright, if this will let you have closure, I wouldn¡¯t mind it.¡±


    His heart really aches for the Miya before him. Half an hour ago she is still normal. If it is not for


    Derrick¡¯s sudden appearance and has held him up for around ten minutes, he should be able to find


    her even sooner.


    Miya cries and breaks down in the room, and finally she falls unconscious from the exhaustion. Anson


    carries her entire person up straightaway, looking at her pallid and exhaustedplexion, there is even


    an unknown pain in his heart. He has never felt like this before.


    Anson immediately sends her to the hospital.


    In the white and magnificent VIP ward.


    Miya opens her eyes hazily.


    When he sees the moment she opens her eyes, Anson bes very excited, because she has


    already been unconscious for two days and two nights. Although the doctor has said that her body has


    not been harmed, but she has been traumatised mentally. So it is possible that afterwards she would


    have some mental trauma. As for what it may be, they will only know when she regains her


    consciousness.


    So for this two days, he has never left her side and guards her. He is really afraid that she might not be


    able to wake up.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Anson is a little excited, he wants to hold her hand, forgetting himself. But when Miya


    takes a look at him, she then looks terrified and her entire being behaves like a panicked rabbit,


    jumping off the bed in one go. She even tears off the needle of the IV drip she is on, as she hides in the


    corner beside the window.


    Miya¡¯s eyes are dazed, as if she is afraid of something. Her mouth keeps repeating the same thing,


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡­¡±


    God only knows how much trauma she has suffered mentally, she even bes so crazed. Anson


    does not go over, he only uses a calm tone to calm her down as he says, ¡°Please rx, I¡¯m a good


    man and I wont hurt you. Also, I will note over, just stay there where you are and don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Anson immediately signals to the nurse standing beside, and let her bring the doctor in.


    ¡°Doctor, what condition is she in now? Why is she so afraid of even seeing people?¡± Anson asks


    anxious when he sees the doctoring over.


    ¡°The situation is just as what you see, her actions now are the acts of being traumatised mentally,¡± the


    doctor says in a weary tone.


    ¡°Then how would she be normal again?¡± Anson furrows his brows in anxiety as he asks worriedly.


    The doctor flips the records, and thinks about it deeply before he says, ¡°This depends on the patient¡¯s


    situation, because this is a sort of mental disorder. She can only find closure when her isforted


    mentally. In other words, this sort of illness is uncurable with medicine. Medicine can only go so far as


    to alleviate, whates next can only depend on herself. Unless she cane out from her sadness


    herself, or else she will always stay like this.¡±

 Chapter 814 His Weakness

    Chapter 814 His Weakness


    The doctor just shakes his head helplessly and walks out.


    "Such a good-looking girl! Howe this happens to her? It''s really a pity."


    The doctor says this before leaving, which is adding insult to injury for Anson because after hearing


    what the doctor says, he takes several steps back.


    He could not believe that Miya should be like this because she seems to be mentally disordered


    now...


    A neurotic.


    "Don''t touch me! I''m warning you, if you dare to touch me, you''ll be dead." Miya''s revolts with all her


    strength and the fear has preupied her.


    She is protecting herself under extreme panic.


    After being like this for some time, the nurse injects her with a sedative, and then she passes out.


    Seeing her sleeping on the bed after being soothed, Anson does not expect that she only keeps her


    nose clean only when she is asleep. He is distressed when he sees the tears glistening at the corners


    of her eyes and the bruises on the corners of her mouth.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I''m sorry, I have not protected you properly. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you no matter what you are


    like." Anson gently strokes the hair on her forehead with his hand. But unexpectedly, this gentle touch


    makes the sleeping Miya feel a little frightened.


    She is frowning tightly when she is sleeping as if she is afraid of something. Seeing her like this, Anson


    wants to protect her properly. He does not want her to be hurt anymore.


    "I''ll protect you well from now on. You just sleep with ease." Anson says beside her ear.


    This sentence seems to have magic. As soon as she hears this, Miya no longer frowns but is rxed a


    little.


    Anson is a little relieved when he sees her like this.


    "Anson, I''m not used to seeing you like this. You never feel distressed for a girl before. Why are you like


    this now? You make me surprised."


    Anson does not know when Derrick sits on the sofa inside the hospital room. He is crossing his legs


    and feels very cosy, who seems to be gloating.


    Anson''s face instantly bes indifferent. He does not want to look straight at Derrick and asks, "Why


    are you here?"


    "Nothing, I hear that my future sister-inw seems to have suffered a little fright, so Ie here. I am


    just concerned. Unexpectedly, I see my elder brother like this..."Derrick says these words in a careless


    and casual manner. But every word has a strong sense of irony.


    Anson realizes something immediately. How could he hear the news so timely ande here so soon?


    There is only one possibility, he has nned everything!


    No wonder he suddenly appearedst night when he was in the bar, and stayed there with him for a


    long time. It turns out that he has nned everything, but he does not expect that he should frame


    Miya...


    "If I''m not mistaken, everything is nned by you, right?"


    After hearing that, Derrick ps his hands desperately.


    "Be quiet!"


    Anson just notices that Miya, who has just been rxed, is frowning again.


    "Anson, you are caring about this woman too much. You are hard-hearted before. No matter what I do,


    you''re expressionless like a boring robot. But now you have joy, anger, sorrow, and all of the other


    expressions. As a normal person, you should behave like this."


    When Derrick is saying this, his lips curl into a satisfied smile. He seems to be very satisfied with all of


    this now. As he is saying, he stands up, walks to the window, opens the window to bathe in the


    sunshine. He seems to very pretty good as if he has won in a war.


    He then turns around to look at Miya who is lying on the bed carefully.


    "Not very good-looking. Her five sense organs are not very outstanding, so so. Her figure is not bad. I


    wonder how she smells. I''ve had a sexual rtionship with many women, but none of them are like


    her..." As Derrick is saying, he wipes a corner of his mouth with his hand.


    When he is about to step forward and reach out his hand to gently caress Miya''s cheek, he is pulled


    out of the ward by Anson swiftly.


    "Do not talk nonsense here. Take away what you want. I will not scramble for anything with you. I just


    hope that you may not appear in front of me and her." Anson tells him with a sullen look.


    "Anson, I''ve never seen you bing angry before. You should give up everything for that woman?"


    Derrick says with doubt.


    Anson is very impatient at this time. "I do not want to say anything more. Disappear immediately, I don''t


    want to see you anymore."


    "Anson, before you fall in love with that woman, could you investigate her background. I''m afraid she


    has got married. You should give up everything you deserve for such a married woman. Is she so


    important to you?" Derrick is speaking with sarcasm.


    Anson is indifferent and sullen.


    "Do you choose to be silent because you know nothing about her? What¡¯s more, she''s already a


    mother of three children. So what else can you do?" Derrickguesses that he has said what Anson is


    thinking when he sees that Anson is silent. Therefore he continues to spout.


    "You have investigated her without telling me? What the hell did you dost night?" Anson bes


    excited all of a sudden and directly grabs Derrick''s cor with his hand.


    "Anson, why have I never seen you like this before? You can also fight with another person?" There is


    no hint of fear on Derrick''s face, instead, he looks forward to seeing what his brother will do to him.


    In the past, his brother never loses his temper no matter how angry he is. But recently, howe he


    has suddenly learned to lose his temper? In other words, the woman lying on the hospital bed would


    be a stumbling block on his way to sess and his eternal weakness.


    Thinking of this, Derrick couldn''t helpughing. He has been searching for his weaknesses for many


    years. Now he has found it by ident.

 Chapter 815 Confession.

    Chapter 815 Confession.


    "Anson, do you know that I want tough very much when I see you like this now? I''ve been looking for


    your weakness for many years. Nothing can make you happy or sad. But now I have found it."


    Derrick feels a strong sense of triumph.


    Anson chooses to let go of him.


    "You''ve endeavored for a long time and just want to defeat me. I can make your dreame true."


    "Anson, I never think a woman can make you like this. If dad knows this, he would be very sad. His son


    who has been educated by him in person should be so coward that he is so easily defeated by a


    woman."


    "Anson, I have something else to tell you. I have sent the video of you two inside a room yesterday to


    Alex, so they will be quarrelsome purposely. The rascal at the bar is also specially arranged by


    me. So you can take this opportunity to pursue her..."


    After saying that, heughs loudly.


    But Anson is holding back his anger, "Why did you do that?"


    "Because you''re my brother. You let me get what I want, and I''ll help you get what you want. Both of us


    have got what we need. So we do not owe each other." After saying that, Derrick ps Anson''s


    shoulder hard, then he goes away.


    Anson does not say anything more. If it is before, he would not spare him, but now he needs to guard


    Miya, so he will no care about anything else.


    ording to the doctor''s advice, Anson finds a quiet vi where he will live with Miya.


    Miya''s condition is very unstable. She is either crazy or on the verge of a nervous breakdown each day,


    like a walking corpse that always looks ahead in a daze. She is either mentally disordered or like a


    wooden person. In short, very abnormal.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Anson has invited many doctors to see her, and she has tried all sorts of medicines, but there is no


    improvement at all.


    Finally, one day, Anson invites a very famous French psychologist.


    "Is it possible for her to recover under such a condition?"


    "Based on her state, there are two solutions. The first one is to let her ept the stimulus which makes


    her like this. The other one is to let a person who is the most intimate to her talk about something which


    is the happiest to her. Maybe she can recover then"


    After saying this, the French psychologist leaves.


    Anson thinks about what that doctor says again and again. So he should either take her to experience


    the frightening thrill again or take her to visit Alex.


    Anson decides to go to visit Alex in person at this time. Because he does not want Miya to be nervous


    all the time.


    He hears that Alex is still in that bar. He drinks down all day long.


    So Ansones to the bar. When he walks in, he sees Alex drinking at the bar.


    He goes towards him unhurriedly and says to the waiter in a very gentlemanly manner "Give me a cup


    of cocktail."


    From the beginning to the end, Alex just holds a bottle of wine and pours it into his mouth. When a


    womanes over to ost him, he just looks at her with cold eyes.


    Anson picks up the wine. After sipping the wine slowly, he says to Alex, "Something happened to Miya


    that night..."


    He wants to continue, but takes a deep breath when he sees Alex''s face which seems to be saying,


    "It''s none of my business". Because so far only this man could save Miya.


    "If I have other solutions, I will note here to beg you. She is crazy most of the time now and needs


    your help, so Ie here. Please go to see her for the sake of your past love."


    Alex ignores Anson. He makes no response, lowers his head, and continues to drink. It seems that he


    has not heard him.


    "I know that you have heard me. Don''t pretend to be confused here, you''re not drunk at all. What''s the


    point ofing here every day and pretending to be drunk? If you care about her in your heart, why


    not go to find her?" Anson wants to yell at the man in front of him to wake him up. How could he be so


    confused?


    But the man in front of him is still indifferent.


    "If you dislike her so much, why did you marry her? Now that you''ve married her, you should be


    responsible for her."


    "She''s my wife. What qualifications do you have to scold me? I do not expect that you have changed so


    much. You came here to separate usst time. But now you are pretending to be a good person. Now


    that she''s already chosen to go with you, she has nothing to do with me at all." Alex says as he is


    drinking the wine.


    "Miya has been mad because a hoodlum inside the bar almost forced her to have sex with himst


    time. So she has fallen apart since then. I''ve taken her to see many psychologists. The doctors said


    that she could be better if a person who is the most intimate to her can talk about something


    which is the happiest to her." Anson thinks that he has to be honest with Alex.


    "I think you have made a mistake, you are the most intimate to her instead of me." Alex sneers.


    "What nonsense are you talking?" Anson feels speechless and annoyed.


    "The tone and attitude when you are speaking are so simr to her. It''s hard to believe that you''ve just


    known each other for a few days."


    "Let me tell you the truth, the video you have seen in which I am in bed with her is a misunderstanding.


    My little brother shows it to you on purpose. He wants to break you two up so that I can pursue her."


    Anson endures the gloom in his heart and says this.


    Although he also wants to keep her with him forever, he does not want to see her feeling so painful. He


    wants a healthy Miya.


    "Is this another scheme of her? Have you had a sexual rtionship for a long time? Do you think that I


    can believe your story? I have been wondering why she wants toe here. Now I see it is because of


    you."

 Chapter 816 He Caused Trouble Again

    Chapter 816 He Caused Trouble Again


    ¡°It¡¯s said that jealous men cannot think straight. I finally see it for myself.¡± Anson grins with disdain


    because he never expects Alex to say something like that.


    ¡°Have I wronged the two of you?¡± Alex raises his eyebrows again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know by now what condition your wife is in? Now she is in a state of fear all the time. Every


    day she buries her head in her hands and keeps shouting not to touch her. Do you know how torturous


    her nights are? She practically relies on sleeping pills to sleep every night, otherwise, she would be


    shouting and screaming the entire night.¡±


    ¡°Many methods were used to calm her mood but none were effective. I had gone to numerous


    psychiatrists. They told me that there are only a couple of ways left. One is to let her experience the


    same trauma and the other is to look for the person closest to her.¡±


    Anson takes great care to tell Alex these in detail.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this nonsense here. She can either choose to live or die. She can choose to do what she


    wants to. Regardless, I will not bother with her anymore. Don¡¯t ever appear here again. The


    consequences of you interrupting my drinking is severe.¡±


    After saying these, Alex walks inrge strides to another side and hugs and caresses some women


    and kiss them repeatedly on their cheeks.


    This man is crazy and he doesn¡¯t even care about his wife.


    At this moment, Anson¡¯s phone starts to ring.


    As soon as he answers the call, an anxious voice says urgently.


    ¡°Something bad had happened. Miya had overdosed on sleeping pills. She is unconscious now.¡±


    As soon as he hears this, Anson walks over to grab Alex¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t continue to womanize here in


    this bar. Do you know that something has happened to Miya? She had takenrge amounts of sleeping


    pills. Come with me to see her.¡±


    ¡°The music is very loud here. I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Alex pretends that he can¡¯t hear


    what Anson is saying and grabs another woman to his side.


    Anson gives up trying to convince him and rushes back to the hospital.


    Anson paces up and down outside the treatment room, ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    How can this happen when he only went out for a short moment?


    ¡°We also don¡¯t know how did it happen.¡± The servants are anxious as well.


    In the end, the doctores out of the treatment room. Anson rushes forward and asks, ¡°Doctor, is she


    alright?¡±


    ¡°The patient tookrge amounts of sleeping pills but we had already flushed out her stomach. She is


    out of any danger.¡±


    His heart aches terribly for her when he sees that her face is as pale as a sheet of paper.


    Why did she take so many sleeping pills?


    Anson calls the servant over and questions her and finally, she admits. She says that Derrick came to


    visit Miya. Then whatever happens next is obvious and it must be he who caused the trouble.


    Hence he picks up his phone and calls Derrick.


    ¡°What else do you intend to do?¡± Anson demands furiously.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m giving you a surprise, is that woman dead?¡± Derrick says smugly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere with this matter.¡± Anson is furious.


    ¡°From the sounds of it, she isn¡¯t dead yet. Brother, you mustn¡¯t me me. This was ordered by father


    and I must do as he instructed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Anson shouts.


    ¡°Brother, why should I lie to you? I mean what I say ever since I was a kid. Although I had been at


    loggerheads with you, I have no reason to lie to you. You should know that if father wants to terminate


    someone, it¡¯s an easy task for him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you try anything on her again! If you do, I guarantee that you¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡± Anson


    shouts.


    ¡°Brother, are you totally muddle-headed? We are rted by blood and she is totally unrted to you. In


    what way is she so good? If father knows that she isn¡¯t dead, he will surely send someone else over to


    finish the job.¡± Derrick intentionally provokes him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you wag your poison tongue! I will not believe the utter nonsense that you are saying. How can


    father do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Bother, don¡¯t be so naive. Normally you are very clear in your thoughts. Why are you so muddle-


    headed now? Father had long been impressed with your talents and wanted you to take over his


    business. Now this woman has be your stumbling block. How can he not help you remove what is


    impeding you?¡± Derrick changes his tone and approach as he says.


    ¡°But rest assured, I will think of a way to help you because father is preparing to go over to the hospital


    where you are. So, I advise you to leave the hospital as soon as you can. Otherwise, the


    consequences will be dire if father sees you there.


    ¡°Do you know how skilled you are at lying? I almost believed you.¡± Anson suddenly realizes. His father


    always loves him so how can his father do something to the woman he loves?


    So there remains only one possibility which is these are all caused by Derrick.


    ¡°I already agreed to give you everything. What else do you want me to do?¡± He only wishes for this


    woman to remain by his side forever. Is that so difficult?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so intelligent and see through my lies. Since this is the case, then forget it. I¡¯ll


    look for you some other day.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He hangs up the call in a hurry after he finishes.


    Anson looks ahead furiously and grinds his teeth. He hates that he is helpless because of his own


    negligence which is why Miya is currently in this state.


    With the way things are, he can¡¯t help but be involved. Derrick is ruthless and is capable of a multitude


    of tricks. In the past, he used unscrupulous means to deal with Anson. Now that he is at a dead-end,


    he will be even more ruthless. This time he used sleeping pills. Who knows what will he resort to the


    next time?


    The most dangerous ce is the safest ce. He wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything under the watchful eyes


    of father. So, Anson decided to bring Miya back to the Hunter residence.

 Chapter 817 Safeguarding Her

    Chapter 817 Safeguarding Her


    Anson had asked the doctor about Miya¡¯s condition and he can take the unconscious Miya home.


    He ces her into the car and takes her back to the Comte residences.


    After the car stops, Anson carefully picks Miya in his arms and is worried that he may hurt her. As he


    carries her out of the car, he is met by a tall and imposing man.


    That¡¯s right, that man is Derrick. He looks sinisterly at the woman in Anson¡¯s embrace and with his


    hands behind his back, his eyes betray a hint of mischief.


    ¡°Brother, you are bolder than I imagined. To think that you dare to bring this woman home. Aren¡¯t you


    afraid that father will dismember her?¡±


    ¡°What father wants to do is his business. Now please don¡¯t block my way.¡± Anson says emotionlessly.


    Although he is frosty when he speaks, he turns warm and tender when he looks at Miya.


    Derrick steps aside and does not continue to interfere.


    Bruce is standing in the living hall with an interrogative and authoritative expression. He isn¡¯t angry but


    purses his lips and readies to speak but Anson speaks before him.


    ¡°Father, I know what you want to say. Allow me to ce her down and I¡¯lle back immediately to


    you.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s face is dark and so furious that he is at a loss for words.


    Anson ces Miya onto the bed and then returns to the living hall. He kneels before his father, ¡°Father


    I know what you want to say. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Do you still regard me as your father?¡± Bruce is beyond furious, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Derrick who told me


    about this, how long do you intend to keep me in the dark?¡±


    ¡°Did Derrick tell you everything?¡±


    ¡°You are so dedicated to that woman. I already know everything that you did.¡±


    Anson knows that Derrick will not keep a secret for him and also knows that he will embellish some


    frivolous things. But he knows that he can¡¯t keep this secret for long.


    ¡°Father, I am determined to marry her. As long as she can remain by my side, I will agree to any of your


    demands.¡±


    ¡°You no longer have a bottom line, do you? You weren¡¯t like this in the past.¡±


    ¡°You said it correctly, that was my old self,¡± Anson adds.


    ¡°You have grown up and have changed. I hope that you remember what you said today. If you want to


    have that woman by your side, then you must be stronger. Do not give everything to your brother.¡±


    Bruce warns.


    ¡°Why? Doesn¡¯t he want everything?¡± Anson questions.


    ¡°Because, in my opinion, you are the best choice but now you have thepassion of a woman. You


    weren¡¯t like that in the past.¡± Bruce looks at Anson, disappointed that he is not living up to his potential.


    ¡°Everyone will change. I can¡¯t live under your control all my life and be your puppet. I finally found


    my purpose for living and I hope that none of you will hinder me. Otherwise, I will revolt with all my


    might. You should know how extreme I can be when forced. These are all that I wish to say and the


    rest is up to you.¡±


    After saying these, he stands up and turns to leave, and goes back to his room.


    This isn¡¯t a negotiation. It is a warning. His son¡¯s character has been like this but he never expects his


    son to say such things to him all because of that woman.


    Derrickis hiding nearby and eavesdropping. He punches the wall and clenches his fists tightly in anger.


    The veins on his face are protruding with fury. With how things are, why hasn¡¯t father given up on that


    scoundrel and made him the sessor of his business instead?


    Looks like he needs to resort to his own methods. It is useless to depend on others. Derrick leaves as


    he plots.


    Back in his room, Anson holds tightly onto Miya¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Rest assured that no matter what happens, I will be by your side and protect you.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Miya wakes up after two days of unconsciousness. She continues to remain in her terrified state and


    trembles in fear whenever she sees someone.


    As soon as Anson walks out of the courtyard, he sees Miya in a panic-stricken state trying to escape.


    ¡°What happened? Why did she leave the room?¡±


    The servants are at a loss, ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s the matter. When we came in the morning, she


    became frightened and paces around in fear as if we are about to devour her.¡±


    ¡°Remember that you must not hurt her when you subdue her.¡± After Anson instructs them, he remains


    worried and walks over to them.


    Miya is like a frightened little rabbit and curls up within the flowering shrubs.


    ¡°You all are trying to catch me, don¡¯t catch me, go away!¡±


    She ps the leaves in fear and panic trying to scare away those servants who are approaching her.


    The servants back off as they are worried about hurting her. They all know how precious she is to


    Master Anson. None of them can answer to Master Anson if they hurt her by ident.


    Now with themotion, they are even more worried that she gets hurt. When that happens, they will


    receive punishment as well.


    ¡°Okay, all of you may leave. I¡¯ll handle this myself.¡±


    The servants leave in a hurry after hearing what Anson says. None of them wants to be involved in her


    matters.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Anson walks over.


    Miya is so frightened that she scurries away and hides in another corner, ¡°Go away, don¡¯te near


    me¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go near you as long as you don¡¯t feel frightened.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry? Shall I take you out to eat something?¡± Anson suppresses his patience and says.


    At this moment, Miya nods. He barely manages to calm her down when suddenly Derrick appears,


    makes a scary expression, and shouts ¡°Boo¡±. His actions cause Miya to faint and copse onto the


    ground.


    ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t think that she is so fragile. All I wanted to do is to y a prank on her.¡±


    As soon as he says, Anson immediately punches him in the face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve warned you, if you dare to harm her, I will not go easy on you.¡± After saying this, Anson picks her


    up and carefully protects her in his embrace. Like safeguarding a porcin doll from harm.

 Chapter 818 Come to the Rescue

    Chapter 818 Come to the Rescue


    Anson walks out after getting Miya settled in his room.


    But when he has just stepped out, Bruce ps him hard in the face.


    "Who told you to do that? Is this how you treat your own brother? She''s nothing more than an outsider."


    Yet Anson just keeps quiet with a dark face. He turns back and closes the door as quietly as he can.


    "Father, if you have anything to say, let''s talk downstairs."


    "What time is it? Are you still defending that girl? She''s nothing more than a lunatic now. Are you sure


    you want to leave such a psychopath in our house? Do you still want to take care of her for the rest of


    your life?"


    He feels sure that his son is going crazy. That''s why he is now furious. His blood is mixed with anger in


    his veins.


    "I know this is something that might make you angry. But she''s my whole life right now. I¡¯m here


    because of her. Without her, then I''m not going to live much longer. And I''m confident that I''m going to


    heal her. I''m sure it won''t be long before she''s back to normal." Anson says with iron certainty.


    "I don''t know where the hell you got the courage to say that. I heard from Derrick that you''ve already


    had a number of psychiatrists see her. She''s just a crazy person right now. You should send her to a


    mental hospital. Don''t say I won''t give you a chance. If you get rid of her now, you''ll still be the same as


    before. If you still insist on keeping her in our house, then I''m telling you, you''ll get nothing."


    Bruce can only take out his ace in the hole. In the past, as long as he said these words, Anson would


    behave himself. Although Anson was still expressionless, he would still obey him in the end.


    Only, this time Anson is the exception.


    "If this will make you happy, I''ll promise you."


    Bruce doesn¡¯t expect Anson to turn around and try to leave after just saying that coldly this time.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I say are you crazy or not? That woman is crazy and you''re going to start being crazy too?" Bruce


    asks in disappointment. His nostrils keep blowing out air. He is about to get so angry that he can¡¯t catch


    his breath.


    "I''m sorry, Father. That''s just the way I am."


    "Stop right there!" As he walks, Bruce suddenly can¡¯t catch his breath and then falls to the ground.


    This is when Anson realizes something isn¡¯t quite right. He immediately walks over, "How the hell are


    you?"


    "Hurry up and take me to the hospital." After saying that, Bruce closes his eyes.


    Anson can only hold onto Bruce, ready to take him to the hospital immediately.


    However, as soon as they get into the car, Derrick brings in a group of people.


    After seeing them drive away from the vi, Derrick immediately speaks up, "You can only intimidate


    her, but you can''t hurt her. Got it?"


    After he says this hastily, he walks to the other side with a wry smile on his face. Because he is about


    to watch a good show next. He turns on the security camera inside the room, and then quietly watches


    the footage.


    Miya, who is sleeping restlessly, suddenly opens her eyes. When she opens her eyes, however, she


    suddenly realizes that there are a few more men next to her and they are looking at her with a dirty


    look.


    "Who the hell are you? What are you doing? Don''t touch me ..." Miya is now in a state of extreme


    panic.


    She struggles as hard as she could. However, those people start touching her body.


    It is at this moment that the door is suddenly opened. Sitting in front of the camera, Derrick crosses his


    legs and stares at the screen unbelievably. He doesn¡¯t expect Anson toe back so soon!


    "What the hell are you doing? Get the hell out of here!"


    Those men, after hearing Anson¡¯s words, immediately walk out.


    And Miya stares nkly at the front. She is already in tears at this point.


    Fortunately, he has rushed back in time. Because as he is about to take Bruce to the hospital, on the


    way, his father suddenly says, ¡°I''m sorry that I just lied to you. Before those people do anything to that


    girl, you''d better hurry back home.¡±


    Anson has actually seen that something is wrong. He just doesn¡¯t expect his dad to choose to confess


    to him at this moment, so he rushes right back without stopping. Then he sees the scene. Thankfully,


    nothing happens.


    He walks over and puts the nket over Miya, "I will always protect you."


    This time, he sees Miya''s sad eyes. And he knows that she is back to normal.


    "Thank you ..."


    When he hears Miya say those three words, he''s even more sure of what''s going through his mind.


    "Great. The fact that you can say that means you''re okay. Did you know that? I am so worried about


    you. I''m afraid that you¡¯ll be in that crazy state your whole life." Anson takes her into his arms excitedly.


    However, Miya gently pushes him away, "I''m fine. You don''t have to hold me like this. I know how good


    you are to me. I appreciate that, but I don''t think I can stay in this ce anymore."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll protect you. So you don''t have to worry about that happening again." Anson says


    repeatedly, "With me here, no one will ever bully you again. I''ll be by your side every inch of the way


    from now on so no one can hurt you."


    At this moment, Miya actually sees Alex in Anson''s body. Her heart begins to ache even more after she


    thinks about it.


    "Did you know that Alex said the same thing to me before? But in the end, he chose to abandon me to


    be with another girl. I still remember that night, and the way he looked when he let me get hurt, and the


    way he left indifferently. And things had gone so far that he hadn''te looking for me. I already knew


    my ce in his heart." Miya cries bitterly as she speaks.


    "I''m not the same as him ..." Anson tries to reach over and touch her face, but in the end, his hand


    stays in mid-air.


    "I know. But it''s him I like, not you." Miya finally tells the truth, "I''d love some peace right now. Would


    you mind giving me a break for a while?"


    "Okay, you take a rest first. I''lle back to you when you wake up."


    After saying that, Anson leaves reluctantly. He also looks back at Miya a few times before finally


    shutting the door.


    He has just walked out, and again, he sees Derrick guarding the outside, "Brother, that heroic move of


    yours doesn''t seem to be working very well. That beauty inside doesn''t seem to be very receptive to


    this trick. Brother, it seems like you''ve run out of any solutions. That woman has never been able to fall


    in love with you ..."


    Derrick still wants to keep the conversation going, but Anson yells at him, "Just get out of here."

 Chapter 819 Trying to Escape

    Chapter 819 Trying to Escape


    "Brother, I''m just trying to help you find another way. After all, I really want her to be my sister-inw


    too. In that way, you wouldn''t have to be concerned every day. I also feel like you''re a bit of an eyesore


    when I look at you like that." Derrick speaks in a cynical tone again.


    Anson stands in the same ce and does not speak.


    After seeing Anson like this, Derrick continues to take advantage of the situation, "Brother, I''ve already


    done some research on her. Maybe you just need to pick up those three children of hers over here, and


    then she will stay by your side willingly. As for that so-called husband of hers, I can also help you ..."


    "Enough!" Anson clenches his hands in tight fists, and his face is frighteningly dark.


    "Brother, what I''m thinking of are good ideas that the average person can''te up with. When the


    timees, you can seed in keeping that woman to myself!" Derrick continues to speak regardless.


    "This is my business, and you should mind your own business. This is myst warning to you. Don''t


    think I don''t know what you''re up to." Anson knows his brother too well. How can he be so kind? All of


    this he has done is for himself.


    "Brother, one day you''ll appreciate what I''ve done for you."


    After saying that, Derrick walks away.


    Miya, who is lying on the bed, always has a growing sense of unease. After being frightened by so


    many men just now, she has regained her senses. Those memories also flood into her mind at once.


    She suddenly feels an overwhelming amount of distress and pain.


    But she knows she can''t stay in this ce. Because some men, who she doesn''t know what they want


    to do to her, just came in. It is too dangerous to stay in this ce. She has to find a way to get out of


    here, but she can''t go asking Anson for help either.


    Because she doesn''t know if this is a y he''s directing himself. She reaches the window and realizes


    that it''s only the second floor, so she has a good idea. She must escape when they weren''t looking.


    Miya manages to tie up the sheet and climbs down from the second floor. Unexpectedly, she justnds


    on the ground and tries to turn around to leave, but someone grabs her clothes, "Where the hell do you


    want to go? Sister-inw, no, my future sister-inw."


    "What the hell are you babbling about?" Miya glowers at him.


    "I didn''t expect you to be really grumpy. This is what you became as soon as you returned to normal. I


    don''t know what my brother really likes about you." Derrick looks at her with a disgusted look.


    "What exactly do you want? I''m warning you ...." Miya is interrupted by him before she can even finish


    her sentence.


    "You''re really sounding more and more like my brother. I''ve been wondering why my brother seems like


    a different persontely. It turns out that he was infected by you." Derrick says as he carefully examines


    Miya.


    "I''m warning you not to talk nonsense over here. I want to leave! Let go of me ..."


    "Do you think I''d let you go? You''re my brother''s spiritual support now. If you leave, what will my brother


    do?" Derrick says again in a sarcastic tone.


    "I don''t want to care about what you''re saying. In any case, I don''t belong here, and I am bound to get


    out of here." Miya res at Derrick


    "Do you think you can leave just because you want to?" He is looking at Miya with that teasing look


    again.


    "What exactly do you want to do? Are you wondering about Alex''s reasons for ignoring you and the


    inside story of why he didn''t save you?" Derrick lets her go after saying that.


    Miya is ready to move forward, but she immediately stops after hearing what he says. She turns around


    and looks at him unbelievably, "Do you know the hidden story?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Derrick lifts his chin high again, acting as if he has everything under control, "I''ll tell you. Not only do I


    know what''s going on, because I''ve nned all of this."


    After saying that, heughs up at the sky again.


    "What did you say? Did you n all this yourself? Why are you doing this?"


    "Because I just want to keep you with my brother. It''s as simple as that. I''m telling you. If you tried to


    just leave like that, Alex would probably be dead even worse."


    He didn¡¯t sound like he is joking at all when he says that, and Miya is already starting to get scared.


    Because there''s a real possibility that he might do something like that.


    "Do you think I believe the shit you''re saying?" Miya speaks in a shaky voice.


    "I know you don''t believe what I''m saying, but I can show you the proof. Only before I do, you have to


    come with me to meet someone."


    Before Miya can react, Derrick pulls her arm all the way forward.


    "Let go of me. I can walk on my own."


    "How can I let go of you? If I let go of you, you''ll escape immediately. Then where will I find a beautiful


    woman for my brother?" Derrick speaks in a non-negotiable tone.


    "Brother." Derrick calls out to Anson as soon as he drags Miya to the living room.


    "Stop talking unnecessary crap to me!" Anson exudes impatience all over his body.


    "I''ve brought you a great gift. You''ll thank me for it." With that, he rudely pushes Miya down on the


    couch.


    Anson walks over to her in distress, "How did you get her tied up here? Didn''t I put her in the room?"


    "Well, you''ll have to ask this woman." Derrick is locking his eyes on her again. He lifts her chin up with


    his hand again, "Did you decide toe clean yourself, or did you let me bring up the drama for you?"


    "I just want to run away from here. So what? I don''t belong in this ce at all. I wanted to leave. Am I


    wrong?" Miya replies with great confidence.


    Derrick doesn¡¯t expect her to be really confident.


    "But you didn''t tell the whole story, so let me help youplete it. Here''s what happened. I was just


    passing by over there when I saw this woman tied up with a sheet climbing down from the wall window.


    I happened to see this, so I brought her to meet you. Otherwise, the woman might have quickly climbed


    the wall and escaped. Brother, you needn''t be grateful to me. I didn''t bring her here to show you my


    loyalty, I just wanted you to see this woman''s true face. That''s all ..."


    It just doesn¡¯t ur to Derrick that Anson quickly pulls Miya away before he has even finished his


    sentence.


    "Brother, why don''t you even say a thank you. At least, I did you a big favor. You can''t be so ungrateful


    ..." Derrick shouts at Anson''s back.


    He helps her out, but Miya ends up being very angry and pushes Anson away, "Don''t you dare act in


    front of me. I know you want to keep me under house arrest, but I will not give in. Even though I know


    you saved me and were kind to me, that doesn''t excuse you from keeping me here ..."


    "Don''t worry. If you don''t like it, I won''t let you stay here." Anson, however, says this surprisingly.

 Chapter 820 Fight

    Chapter 820 Fight


    ¡°Are you really nning to let me go?¡± Miya asks tentatively, but to her surprise, Anson nods at her.


    ¡°If you really want to leave, I won¡¯t stop you. I will even send you off personally.¡±


    ¡°Are you being serious? I hope you don¡¯t capture me again after you have let me go. I hate people who


    go back on their words the most.¡±


    Anson simply shakes his head, ¡°I am not the type to impose my will on someone. If you think that


    you¡¯re suffering by staying here, I will grant you your wish to leave. However, you must tell me, where


    do you n to go after leaving this ce?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I would go¡­¡± Miya initially wants to say that she would return to Alex¡¯s ce, but she


    suddenly recalls that he is probably still inside that bar. When she remembers everything, she is


    suddenly overwhelmed by sadness. Her words are caught in her throat, not able to find their way out.


    Anson detects Miya¡¯s silent demeanour and her forlorn expression and decides that he wouldn¡¯t


    continue to pursue this topic.


    ¡°Driver, prepare the car.¡±


    Miya doesn¡¯t expect that he would repeat what he has said just a moment ago, ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    On the way, Miya is concentrated on being cautious at every second. She is really scared that he would


    do something nasty to her. It is only until the car rolls to a stop that she finally realizes that she has


    been thinking too much.


    ¡°I would really want to protect you, but I know that you don¡¯t want to stay by my side. So, I hope you


    can remember one thing. No matter what happens, you can alwayse back to look for me. As long


    as you don¡¯t mind it, I will always be there for you.¡±


    As he utters these words with emotion, she finds herself slightly touched by his words.


    ¡°Actually, we have only known each other for a few days, so why are you making such a big promise to


    me? I am not someone who is worthy of your attention and efforts, since I¡¯m a married woman in the


    first ce. What¡¯s more, I already have three children. No, make that four.¡± She almost forgets about


    Susanna.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At the same time, she can¡¯tprehend the fact that he is being so nice to her. He must either be


    harboring some motives towards her or¡­


    He must really her, and he would sacrifice himself for her.


    ¡°Since I have already sent you back to the hotel, then let me apany you in too.¡± Anson shes a


    bitter smile.


    Miya immediately rejects him, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You have already done a lot for me by sending


    me here, and to round things off, there is no way I can repay your kindness. I don¡¯t want to be indebted


    to you even more, and I hope this is thest time we are seeing each other.¡±


    After saying that, she turns around mercilessly. She doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with this man


    at all. Because of him, a misunderstanding has inadvertently formed in between Alex and her.


    Miya doesn¡¯t head straight to her room. Instead, she hides herself at an inconspicuous corner to


    confirm that Anson would leave. She doesn¡¯t want to risk getting tailed by him without her knowledge.


    After some time, Anson is seen leaving the hotel.


    Since he has already left, then the first thing she must do is to look for Alex at that moment.


    Alex should not be in this room anymore. She must look for Alex to clear the misunderstandings.


    Therefore, Miya hails a taxi and returns to that bar. This time, she finally sees Alex¡¯s figure immediately


    after she has arrived at the bar.


    Just when she is about to go in, she realizes that Alex has bruises all over his face, and the corner of


    his mouth is dripping with blood.


    At the sight of this, Miya rushes over towards him without caring about anything else. Before she can


    reach him, she sees him getting into another fight with a man. The whole ce is in aplete mess.


    However, when Miya tries to get a good look at the man brawling with Alex, terror grips her heart. That


    person is none other than Anson, who has just sent her to the hotel but is now at the bar to fight with


    Alex.


    Miya is so anxious at the moment as she watches them brawling. The moment Anson¡¯s fist is going to


    come into contact with Alex, she rushes out without hesitation and positions herself in front of Alex. At


    that moment, shees to a conclusion that she doesn¡¯t want to see Alex getting hurt anymore.


    Anson is initially full of anger and fury. Just when he is going tounch a fist at Alex, he suddenly gets a


    glimpse of Miya who is now guarding Alex. He retrieves his fist as he asks, ¡°Why are you here now?


    Why are you so foolish? This guy is too despicable. He¡¯s not worthy of you¡­¡±


    ¡°This is my business and none of yours. Why do you have to hurt him? Don¡¯t you know that if you hit


    him, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s hurting inside?¡± Miya howls at Anson.


    Alex is gaping at Miya with shock in his eyes at the moment.


    After a pause, Alex suddenly looks like he remembers what he is going to do as he shoves Miya to one


    side, ¡°Get out of the way, I need to have a good fight with him!¡±


    In the end, he ignores Miya¡¯s objection as he proceeds to fight with Anson anyway. He doesn¡¯t care


    about anything else in the world as he gets into another brawl with Anson.


    Miya is riddled with anxiety, but when she recalls the image where Alex has shoved her away, an


    indescribable sorrow grips her heart. However, she knows very well the paramount thing to do is to


    separate the two of them.


    ¡°I beg you guys to stop this at once. Don¡¯t bring any more pain on me, alright? Anson, stop hitting Alex,


    please?¡± Miya is wailing when she is pleading.


    Anson¡¯s focus immediately wanes when he hears Miya¡¯s sorrowful cries. When he saw her just now,


    his instincts were telling him to console her and to exin to her everything from the beginning. He is at


    this bar at the moment because he wants to look for Alex and bring him back to Miya, knowing that


    Miya would be saddened greatly all alone in her hotel room. However, he doesn¡¯t expect that the two of


    them would start a fight after not being able to see eye to eye with each other.


    Since Anson has been distracted, he is now at the receiving end of Alex¡¯s blows. He had the upper


    hand just a moment ago.


    At that moment, Miya recalls the blood stains on the floor of the bathroom in their hotel, which confirms


    her suspicion that he is already injured in the first ce. Alex can¡¯t aggravate his injuries now, so she


    wants to step forward to pull them apart and help him. Despite that, Anson is the one getting bashed at


    the moment. Alex only stops his rampage after he is satisfied with beating up Anson.


    Miya is also stunned at that moment because Alex seems like he can¡¯t process even one word from


    her. In contrast, Anson seems to heed her words greatly.


    ¡°Are you fine? Are you injured anywhere?¡± Miya moves forward to show concern towards Alex, but she


    is pushed away coldly by him.

 Chapter 821 Handicapped

    Chapter 821 Handicapped


    ¡°Why are you being so annoying? Haven¡¯t I told you many times before this not to pester me anymore?


    Why do you continue being so annoying? What do I need to do so that you will disappear from my


    sight?¡±


    Alex utters these words with cruelty and heartlessness.


    Miya can¡¯t believe that he has really said these words.


    ¡°Are you really that hateful towards me? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m just concerned about you from my


    actions¡­¡± Before Miya can finish her words, Alex abruptly interrupts her.


    ¡°Stoping here to annoy me again. You are such a bore.¡±


    He is very hot-tempered and irritable at the moment, and this made him lookpletely different from


    his old self. How could he treat her like this? Miya was so infuriated and saddened that she felt like she


    couldn¡¯t even breathe properly.


    ¡°Why are you talking to me with that attitude?¡± Miya staggers as she is desperate to catch up with Alex.


    Alex mercilesslynds a kick on Miya to keep her at bay as he replies, ¡°You are really too annoying. I


    have granted you your wishes to be together with him. We are done here.¡±


    After that, he marches forward without so much as looking back. He is really more cold-hearted than


    she ever imagined.


    Is he gone for good? Miya is still feeling indignant. She chases after, but realizes that Alex already on


    the opposite side of the road when she is outside the bar. She can¡¯t think much about anything


    anymore. All she wants to do at the moment is to grab him with all her might.


    If she misses her chance, she would probably lose him forever.


    At this critical moment, a car suddenly careens towards her. Miya stops short in her tracks as she is


    completely frozen.


    At the same time, someone suddenly pulls her wrist and the both of them copses to the ground.


    Miya somehow gets a glimpse of Alex who is staring at her indifferently as she is almost getting


    crashed by a car.


    Now, he is nowhere to be seen.


    Miya discovers that Anson¡¯s legs is starting bleed, ¡°What happened to your legs?¡±


    He is already battered and bruised in the first ce, and now his situation has worsened.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have caused you to be like this.¡± Miya suddenly feels very guilty.


    ¡°None of this is your concern. I always choose what I am willing to do all the time, but can you do me a


    favour now?¡± Anson implores with a very brittle tone.


    Miya is suddenly very anxious now as she immediately grabs Anson¡¯s hands and notices that his


    hands are bleeding. She answers with a trembling voice, ¡°What do you want me to do? I will try my


    best to do it!¡±


    ¡°Can you call the police for me? If the ambnce is not going to arrive any sooner, I¡¯m afraid that I


    would die because of blood loss.¡± Anson half-jokes as he states his request.


    Miya immediately produces her phone and calls 120 and the ambnce is able to arrive in a very short


    amount of time. She follows him to the hospital too.


    Anson is being sent to undergo surgery after reaching the hospital. Miya never imagines that things


    would worsen to this state.


    She is very surprised that Alex was ignoring her when she was out chasing him just now. His indifferent


    gaze hurt her deeply.


    She is stuck in a daze for a long time.


    After a while, Derrick and Bruce arrive at the hospital too.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again. What kind of drug have you used on my son? There¡¯s no way he is so faithful towards


    you.¡± Bruce immediately recognizes Miya who is rooted to the spot on one side.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Miya can only apologize at the moment. She lowers her head after that, not having enough


    courage to speak another word.


    ¡°Stop apologizing. If something happens to my son, I will never let you off the hook.¡± Bruce rebukes her


    with frustration.


    Miya is finding it hard to believe that things have worsened to such a degree. Everything was fine just a


    few moments ago, but why did things take a turn for the worst in a couple of seconds? She is really in a


    mess now, but she is not in control over every issue guing them. She can only stand outside the


    surgical theater to wait for the oue of the surgery.


    ¡°Spill everything now, what has actually happened to my son?¡± Bruce interrogates Miya with agitation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he is in this state because of me. This happened because he had saved me from getting


    crashed by a car when I was crossing the road earlier on. Instead, he became the one involved in an


    ident¡­¡± Miya reveals everything since she thinks that Bruce has the right to know about it.


    ¡°What did you say? He¡¯s been banged by a car?¡± Bruce is rubbing his temples when he says that, and


    his whole body is lurching backwards. If Derrick doesn¡¯t support him, he would have copsed to the


    ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. There was a lot of bleeding on his legs.¡± Miya¡¯s voice bes tinier and softer as she


    continues to exin, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I never anticipate something like this to happen. He¡¯s in this state


    because of me.¡±


    Bruce is clutching his chest hard when he is listening to Miya¡¯s exnation. He is almost on the verge


    of losing control as he is raising his hand at the moment, seemingly wanting to p Miya across her


    cheeks.


    Miya doesn¡¯t choose to shy away from her punishment as she fully understands that she is the one in


    the wrong here. She doesn¡¯t have any right to resist any punishment. Therefore, she can only shut her


    eyes while waiting for her impending punishment.


    At thest moment, Derrick grabs Bruce¡¯s hand, ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t hurt her now. If you harm her in any


    way, big brother will be very sad. I think you wouldn¡¯t want to see him getting sad, right?¡±


    At this time, Bruce shrugs off her hand as he goes away with an indignant look on his face. He adds


    these words before he leaves, ¡°You better pray that nothing happens to my son. If something happens


    to him, I will make sure that you pay for it.¡±


    After hearing that, Miya¡¯s body slides down the wall as she stumbles to the floor. She still can¡¯t get her


    head around what is happening too. She sits patiently on the floor while staring at the lighting of the


    surgical theater.


    When the light goes off, Miya immediately springs up and rushes over. She asks the doctor who has


    just emerged from the theater, ¡°How is the patient inside?¡±


    The doctor only shakes his head helplessly in response.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Miya is immediately prevented from asking further.


    ¡°Please get out of our way, we need to talk to the doctor about my brother¡¯s condition.¡± Derrick shoves


    Miya to one side after saying that.


    Miya ends up getting cut off and she was all alone outside the room. She really wanted to know about


    his condition too since she had some unspoken feelings hidden within her. Why can¡¯t they grant her a


    chance to salvage herself?


    She can only try to eavesdrop on their conversation while sticking herself close to the door.


    ¡°Doctor, are you being serious? Can¡¯t his leg be saved anymore?¡±


    ¡°No matter how much I have to spend, I have to make sure he can be restored to full health. He is still


    so young and he is at the peak of his life too. If he¡¯s handicapped at this timing, it would be devastating


    for him for the rest of his life.¡± Bruce is roaring inside the room.


    Miya can barely hear anything although she has glued her ears to the door, but she is still able to


    capture the gist of things.

 Chapter 822 Stay Here

    Chapter 822 Stay Here


    Miya covers her mouth instantly, she cannot ept the fact that Anson has be disabled. It is all


    because he saves her.


    She does not have mood to hear the newspletely, she knows that it is all because of her that


    makes him disable. She is the main culprit.


    She leans against the door and does not speak a word.


    She suddenly bes a sinner. Just then, the door is opened, Derrick does not say much when he


    sees Miya leaning against the door.


    ¡°Why you still stay here?¡± Bruce looks at her detestably.


    ¡°Sorry, I do not do it on purpose,¡± Miya apologizes.


    ¡°It is useless to apologize,¡± Bruce says furiously.


    Derrick walks toward Miya and says, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell my brother about this temporarily. It will blow him


    psychologically, so you just keep it a secret for now.¡±


    ¡°How is his condition now? I want to see him.¡±


    ¡°Doctor says he will probably reviveter. Remember my words, don¡¯t put your foot in your mouth,¡±


    Derrick warns her again.


    ¡°Why you stay her here? I must cripple her leg to take revenge for my son,¡± Bruce is emotional at the


    moment, he shouts with tears. Then, he wants to throw something at Miya.


    Derrick protects Miya by standing in front of her, ¡°You better get away first before my father loses


    control of his emotion.¡±


    Miya knows that it is better for her to get away first in such a tense situation. So, after she nods and


    apologises, she quickly walks away.


    However, she hides at another corner and cries. She really inflicts much suffering to others. Initially,


    she wants to chase after Alex but ends up making Anson to be crashed. Why isn¡¯t she being the one


    who involves in the ident?


    Miya sits on the floor. After a while, Derrick walks toward her and touches her shoulder gently. She


    nearly falls asleep before she is wakened by him by the touch.


    ¡°My brother has revived, he wants to see you. You go and see him then,¡± Derrick says.


    Miya stands up immediately. She intends to go there instantly but she stops and looks at Derrick,


    ¡°Would your father¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have asked others to send him back. He has a lot of things to do, you go and see my


    brother first. He calls your name once he opens his eyes. If you do not want to see him now, he will


    probably go crazy,¡± Derrick says.


    ¡°I know what should I do now, I will go and see him,¡± Miya leaves immediately.


    ¡°Remember my words, don¡¯t upset him. Console him that he will be fine soon, we don¡¯t want to blow


    him,¡± Derrick keeps warning.


    ¡°I know the right thing to do,¡± after Miya answers him, she quickly walks toward the ward.


    Anson who is lying on the ward bed smiles joyfully when Miya opens the door, ¡°Where have you been?


    I am so worried.¡±


    She forces a smile and walks toward him, ¡°I stay outside all the time. I was hungry just now and went


    for a meal.¡±


    Look at the mark of her drying tears, Anson asks immediately, ¡°Have you cried? What happens? Does


    Alex bully you again? Have you injured?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Miya shakes her head desperately, ¡°Why do you still care about me under this situation? You should


    take care of yourself more.¡±


    ¡°It is nothing to be worried on me, as long as you¡¯re safe, I am fine. As a man, it is just a small injury for


    me, I can bear with it,¡± Anson pats his chest deliberately to show that his body is strong.


    ¡°How can it be just a small injury? You have bled plenty of blood, maybe¡­¡± Miya stops her sentence


    and dares not saying anymore.


    ¡°Maybe what?¡± Anson asks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will recover very soon. I am still young, this small injury is nothing for me. Furthermore, it


    is an unalterable principle that man should protect woman. I have told you before, I will not allow


    anyone to harm you. As long as you¡¯re sound and safe, I will satisfy.¡±


    He says confidently but Miya feels guilty when she sees his pale face. There are some moments Miya


    cannot control herself to tell him that he is going to be a disabled person forever. But, she really does


    not want to say such hurtful words.


    ¡°Are you going to leave?¡± he asks her immediately when looks at her pensive face.


    She just shakes her head slightly.


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know what should I do next,¡± initially, she wants to see Alex and make everything clear,


    then go back home together with him. However, she does not expect Anson to get involved and injured.


    ¡°I will take care of you,¡± Miya says insincerely.


    ¡°You take care of me?¡± Anson is shocked, ¡°I am just having a small injury on my leg, it is not so serious


    that you have to take care of me. I still can take you to enjoy or to see Alex, I will make you happy and


    blest.¡±


    ¡°Stop it, don¡¯t worry about me anymore.¡±


    ¡°How can I not worry about you? You¡¯re my everything.¡±


    After listening to the words, Miya is touched that her tears are going to drop, ¡°Why do you treat me so


    well? I am a heartless woman, I don¡¯t deserve to be treated that way.¡±


    ¡°I just want to be nice to whoever I want. Also, you¡¯re the love of my life. After I meet you, I then only


    know the meaning of life. Don¡¯t worry, I will protect you forever, my leg is going to recover soon,¡± Anson


    says while caresses her head gently.


    Miya holds back her tears and nods. She dares not crying in front of him anymore, if she does so, he


    will be panicked.


    ¡°Are you sure you are not injured?¡±


    ¡°Why you make it like I am the one getting injured?¡± Miya is speechless.


    ¡°Although we only get to know each other for a few days, you have done so much for me. I am sorry


    that I misunderstood you before,¡± Miya feels guilty and doesn¡¯t know how to face him.


    ¡°Why you say that to me suddenly? It is nothing, just ease yourself.¡±


    ¡°You should rest well now,¡± Miya says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to rest because I am afraid that you will leave stealthily after I sleep,¡± Anson says with


    humour. It is indeed his worry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not leave.¡±


    ¡°You have promised me. So, you will not leave stealthily again, right?¡± Anson asks tentatively.


    ¡°Yup,¡± Miya nods.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Anson can finally be relieved.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Do you need me to prepare something for you? What do you want to eat?¡± Miya


    thinks that is the only thing she can do.


    ¡°As long as it is brought by you, I will like it,¡± Anson shows a big smile.

 Chapter 823 Leave the Hospital

    Chapter 823 Leave the Hospital


    ¡°You stay here for a while, I go and buy some food for you,¡± Miya says. When she wants to turn around


    and leaves, a strong hand grabs her arm with strength.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go away, don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±


    Miya turns her body slowly. She can see that his face is pale, he says that sentence with difficulty. She


    can observe his expression which shows reluctance to let her go.


    He seems really afraid that she will disappear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have told you that I will not leave. I just want to buy some food for you,¡± Miya feels like


    she is coaxing a kid.


    But Anson still holds her hand tight, ¡°Just ask others to buy food for me. Please don¡¯t leave me, I want


    to see you all the time.¡±


    Miya is stunned, Anson seems clingier than she thinks.


    Eventually, she cannot beat him. So, she nods to him.


    ¡°Alright, I will not go,¡± Miya sees his reluctant face and so, she just sits by his side.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I will call others to send food here,¡± Anson shows his delighted smile and takes out his


    phone like a kid. Then, he makes a call.


    After a while, Miya is speechless when she sees the delivery food.


    Lobster, king crab, steamed chicken, barbeque, bacon¡­and almost everything that one can think of. It


    is more luxurious than the feast, she thinks Anson is almost going to open a dinner party in the small


    VIP ward.


    Miya is surprised for a moment, she then takes a deep breath to adjust her mood. She says, ¡°You ask


    them to send so much food here, are you able to finish them?¡±


    ¡°Those food are prepared for you, not for me. And for me¡­¡± Anson picks a small bowl of porridge and


    put it in front of himself while the other food umtes in front of Miya.


    It means that Anson only eats the small bowl of porridge while Miya has to finish all except for the


    porridge.


    ¡°How can I finish all by myself?¡± Miya asks with astonishment.


    Anson does not care much, he already takes up the bowl of porridge and starts to eat.


    Miya can only daze at the food.


    Facing the food, Miya finally eats a little bit. Anson still looks at her with discontent, ¡°You¡¯re so skinny,


    why do you eat so little?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Miya in fact wants to tell him that she has no appetite to eat. She forces herself to stuff the delicious


    food into her mouth. There are so many things that happen recently, Alex has gone elsewhere while


    Anson has be disabled.


    He feels sad to see Miya showing her pensive expression.


    ¡°Can you help me to call my doctor in charge?¡± Anson says after thinking for a while.


    Miya is dumbfounded and shows her suspicious expression, ¡°Why do you want to see the doctor?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so surprised? I just want to see the doctor and get to know my condition. When can I be


    discharged from the hospital?¡± Anson caresses Miya¡¯s head, why she can be so cute even when she is


    surprised?


    ¡°Cannot!¡± Miya shouts loudly. If Anson inquires about his condition, everything will be revealed. What is


    going to happen if Anson knows that he will be a disabled person?


    Anson frowns and looks at Miya with confusion, ¡°Why can¡¯t I see my doctor in charge? Are you keeping


    something from me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Miya denies instantly. She thinks of another way of saying with guilty, ¡°Not need to see the


    doctor because he has told me about your condition already. He says that you are just suffering from a


    small injury on your leg. You can leave the hospital after a few days.¡±


    ¡°I see, alright. Thank you. After my leg recovers, I will apany you to do whatever you like,¡± Anson


    smiles gleefully when he says the sentence and looks at Miya excitedly.


    ¡°Nevertheless, I feel that there is something wrong with my leg, should I ask the doctor about¡­¡± Anson


    wants to pinch his injured leg but Miya stops him immediately.


    ¡°The doctor has told me that it does not matter. It is just the side effect of the surgery. You will be all


    right after a few days. Don¡¯t worry so much.¡±


    Miya is indeed as nervous as a cat. She can keep the secret for now but how is she going to keep it


    forever?


    Anson does not suspect her anymore after listening to the words that she said just now.


    When Anson stays in the hospital during these few days, Miya stays beside him all the time to take


    care of him. Miya feels guilty as she thinks that she owes him a lot. So, she has to stay and take care


    of him.


    After a few days, she cannot control herself, she keeps reminiscing about the scene where Alex


    abandons her. It¡¯s been so many days but Alex still does note and see her. Does he really want to


    abandon her?


    After Anson stays in the hospital for many days, he wants to leave the hospital. He has to move with


    the aid of the wheelchair every day. Every time he wants to ask the doctor about his condition, Miya will


    distract his attention. She feels lucky as she is sessful in every attempt.


    Miya sits together with Anson in the car and sends him back to Anson family.


    This time, Miya finds it uneasy to step into their house. She has be a sinner and wants to expiate


    her guilt but she thinks that she does not belong to this ce. She seems like stepping into a huge


    cage and does not have freedom anymore because she does not have the eligibility to argue about


    freedom now.


    Anson bes disabled after saving her, how can she leave him straight away?


    Anson has noticed that Miya is in the blue.

 Chapter 824 Anson’s Love

    Chapter 824 Anson¡¯s Love


    ¡°How about we don¡¯t go home for the time being?¡± Anson suddenly saying this really shocks Miya.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go home? Then where are we going now?¡±


    Anson who is sitting in a wheelchair looks at Miya, ¡°Let¡¯s go find Alex; you can¡¯t be happy again until


    you get the chance to meet him face to face and exin things. I really want to make you happy again


    because I really can¡¯t bear to see you looking so sad like this every day.¡±


    Miya really feels touched by Anson¡¯s sincere words; however she cannot be so selfish and only think of


    herself.


    ¡°I will go find him another time. The most important thing right now is helping you to get better.¡±


    ¡°No! We will do whatever I say! I am going toe with you to go find Alex.¡± Anson speaks with a very


    firm tone; this is because these past few days Anson has watched her just forcing a smile and never


    truly smiling from the heart.


    ¡°But you are on a wheelchair at the moment; the doctor said that you can¡¯t be moving about.¡± Miya


    feels that she can only find this reason to use.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this so much; I¡¯m still able to go with you to find Alex even if I¡¯m sitting


    on a wheelchair.¡± As Anson says this he immediately adjusts the direction of his wheelchair with his


    hands.


    Miya struggles for a while until she finally shouts out, ¡°Let¡¯s not go looking for him anymore. I¡¯ve already


    decided that I will give up on him, he is so cold and cruel to me, so what else does he have that should


    make me feel so reluctant to give up on him?¡±


    God knows that she is suffering deeply inside as she says this.


    ¡°So since I have decided to abandon him, I don¡¯t want to make things any harder for myself and in any


    case every time I go to find him I always end up humiliating myself anyways. He has already changed


    and bepletely different to the person he used to be. He is not the same person as I knew


    before.¡±


    Her whole body is shaking as she says these words.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry; I have caused you to be sad once more.¡±


    ¡°How things are now have nothing to do with you, especially in thesest few days I finally have been


    able to see his true character. Perhaps in the past he treated me well, however this was all just a


    facade. I now finally know the truth regarding him; therefore you don¡¯t need to worry about things


    between me and him anymore.¡±


    After Miya says this she takes a deep breath in and closes her eyes as if she has just made a very


    important decision.


    She feels as if she has just decided to give up something that is very important to her.


    This thing is nothing more than feelings. Can she really just let go of something so easily just by saying


    she will? She even misses those days before when she had amnesia. She was so carefree, and at


    least back then she still had a passion for life, however now it seems she is just left with responsibility


    and guilt.


    She feels that everything is her own fault. So now she will take responsibility for herself and this also


    means taking responsibility for Anson¡¯s disability, until the day that Anson can fully recover. However it


    is still uncertain whether this day can happen or not.


    After she thinks about all this, Miya cannot help but smile rather painfully.


    ¡°Have you really decided already?¡± Anson seeing the sad expression on Miya¡¯s face can¡¯t help but ask


    this.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Miya nods her head.


    ¡°When I can find a time I will go and exin everything to Alex and sort everything out.¡± After all they


    need to discuss the matters regarding the children. Miya feels that this whole situation must be making


    the children suffer greatly.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to find a time, let¡¯s just go now.¡± Anson again uses a decisive and firm tone as he says


    this to Miya.


    ¡°Go now. Then do you know where Alex is currently?¡± Miya¡¯s eyes widen in surprise.


    Anson purses his lips together, ¡°Where else would Alex go, every day he goes to that same bar, I¡¯m


    sure that if we go to that bar now we will definitely run into him.¡±


    After Miya hears this she starts to feel slightly puzzled. Since when did Anson be so aware about


    Alex? Because it seems that she has started to understand less and less about Alex.


    Anson is able to see right through Miya and what¡¯s on her mind with just one look.


    ¡°To be honest I sent someone secretly thesest few days to go and investigate what is going on with


    Alex. This is how I¡¯m able to know so much about his situation, so let¡¯s go find him now.¡± Anson seems


    to have made a big decision.


    ¡°Why do you care so much about Alex¡¯s situation?¡± He obviously doesn¡¯t have much time to attend to


    the injury of his leg, so why is he so interested in investigating the situation of someone else. Is this


    man stupid or crazy?


    ¡°Because I know that his every move will affect you in some way. I just want to make you happy and I


    know that only he is really about to affect your emotions. Therefore I must understand his current


    situation. So, there is no time to lose, let¡¯s go right now.¡±


    Anson says this in a serious manner; however Miya just stands there motionless.


    ¡°What are you doing just standing there? Hurry and help me push the wheelchair. Let¡¯s go right away


    and confront Alex, let¡¯s ask all the questions we have and say everything that needs to be said, this


    way you can finally be at ease.¡± Only then can you finally be willing to stay by my side.


    Anson didn¡¯t say out loud thest sentence, because this was just something not worth mentioning. As


    long as he can make her stay by his side then he will do anything.


    Miya hugs him directly from behind the wheelchair, ¡°I beg you please don¡¯t be such a fool, don¡¯t do so


    much for me. You obviously know that there is someone else in my heart, so why are you being so nice


    to me, if you keep being like this then you won¡¯t get anything in return. So please stop deceiving


    yourself and hurting yourself.¡±


    However at this moment Anson holds her, smiles and says, ¡°You know when you said those words just


    now it made me feel very happy. This is because it means you have me in your heart, it shows you


    care about me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Miya wants to say something but just now she can¡¯t help but feel slightly guilty and also moved.


    However she knows that what she said is not because she has some feelings for him, and although


    she has these words in her mouth in the end she is unable to say them.


    ¡°I know that right now you have many men that you can¡¯t tell me about and for the time being you are


    not able to ept another man. But don¡¯t worry; I will wait for you, in any case my time is dedicated all


    to you now. And right now what needs to be done is sort out the situation between you and Alex. Only


    once you say everything you need to say to him can you untangle the knot in your heart and be at ease


    once more.¡± Anson speaks to Miya with great sincerity again.


    After Anson¡¯s repeated persuasion, Miya finally gives in to what he says.


    However just as she starts to push Anson¡¯s wheelchair forward, Derrick appears.


    ¡°You are not taking my brother back, are you? Where do you want to take my brother now?¡± Derrick


    says provocatively.

 Chapter 825 A Slap on the Cheek

    Chapter 825 A p on the Cheek


    ¡°Where we are going does not concern you whatsoever, and just like the so called saying even a dog


    wouldn¡¯t block someone¡¯s way, please move.¡± Anson speaks with a cold tone and even though he is


    sitting in a wheelchair, he shows an aura of strong strength and power though he looks not furious.


    ¡°Anson, I really never would have that thought that even if you are confined onto a wheelchair you can


    still be so aggressive. It seems that I am worried too much for you; I really thought that since you have


    to be on a wheelchair you would want to die, however it seems that you are doing quite well. Perhaps it


    is because you have this beautiful womanforting you. In any case I won¡¯t bother you two anymore,


    however just remember that when youe home tonight, father would like you eat dinner with you


    both.¡±


    After Derrick says these sarcastic words, he then turns around and starts his journey back to the


    Comte family¡¯s vi.


    Miya after hearing his words starts to feel very nervous, and slightly afraid because Derrick originally


    told her to not talk about or make any reference to Anson¡¯s disability, however now he is the one using


    some sarcastic remarks to joke about Anson¡¯s disability. The way that these two brothers get along


    really is quite peculiar.


    ¡°He has always been like this; whenever he speaks it¡¯s always not very pleasant to hear. Therefore we


    really don¡¯t need to take his words to heart. Let¡¯s just go find Alex now.¡±


    Miya is silent for a while; she originally wanted tofort Anson but who would have thought that he


    would be the oneforting her.


    However as soon as she starts moving she then suddenly stops.


    ¡°What happened? Are you not feeling so well, should I take you to see a doctor?¡± After he realizes that


    something is not right with her he immediately asks her these questions. His entire face is filled with


    worry.


    ¡°How about we go see him another day?¡± To be honest Miya really does not want to have Anson


    apanying her around everywhere.


    Because she finally understood that the words Derrick just said are a reminder to her. Anson is a


    disabled person.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we just make a n? Howe you suddenly just changed your mind?¡± Anson has a


    suspicious expression on his face.


    ¡°Because I suddenly feel very hungry, I want to go eat something and then have a good rest. I¡¯ve been


    so tired recently, and what¡¯s more he isn¡¯t even an important person to me anymore, therefore I can


    speak to him about everything at any time. I know that you care about me a lot, and worry about my


    matters; however I will speak with him eventually. I¡¯m just in no hurry to do so. Right now what¡¯s


    important is making sure you also take a good rest.¡±


    Miya doesn¡¯t even take one breath as she says this so not to give any opportunity for Anson to argue


    back to her.


    In the evening Miya waits until Anson has fallen asleep and then quietly sneaks out of the vi.


    However she didn¡¯t expect that this time it would be so easy to get away, even though the servant saw


    her, the servant didn¡¯t seem to take much notice of her. It is as if the servant just regarded her as a


    transparent person, and this kind of feeling Miya has makes her feel as if someone deliberately wants


    her to go.


    Sure enough once Miya reaches the entrance to the vi she sees a figure standing and waiting there.


    As she gets closer she realizes that this person is Derrick.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Although Miya has already prepared to be caught by someone and be


    forced to go back in, she is still surprised to see Derrick standing here.


    ¡°My future sister inw, you really don¡¯t need to be so anxious. I just wanted to make sure you were


    safe, after all it¡¯s a little dangerous for a girl to go out in the middle of the night.¡± The expression on his


    face as he says this makes it seem like he is trying to appear gentle and considerate.


    Miya almostughed because what he has just said.


    How it possible is that Derrick is able to be so kind?


    ¡°Cut the crap. Just get straight to the point. Do you want me to go or do you want to take me back


    inside?¡± Miya says this in a strong and imperative tone.


    Derrick sneers and says, ¡°My future sister inw, I know you are going out to see your man, however


    before this my father has something he wishes to speak to you about.¡±


    ¡°Your father wants to speak with me?¡± Miya repeats this as if not quite convinced.


    Derrick shrugs helplessly, ¡°Could it be that my words hold no credibility? Howe no one is able to


    believe anything I say? But its fine, I¡¯m already used to it anyways. However I now need to take you to


    see my father, and you better prepare yourself because my father is not as friendly as I am.¡±


    Thinking of Bruce Miya suddenly shudders, she noticed his unfriendly manner when she was in the


    hospital. She will never be able to erase that violent and irritable expression he had from her memory.


    ¡°My future sister inw, I have already said what I needed to say clearly enough now. I don¡¯t know if I


    now must use the rather rude and ungentlemanly way now?¡± As Derrick says this he rolls up his


    sleeves and looks as if he is ready for a fight and a struggle.


    ¡°There is no need. I will go with you to see your father.¡± Miya knows that she is unable to escape this;


    therefore she has no choice but to just face whatever is toe. She follows Derrick in grand style into


    Bruce¡¯s study.


    ¡°Father, I have brought her here to see you.¡± Derrick says to Bruce respectfully.


    Miya looks at Derrick with a little surprise, because it seems that he turns into apletely different


    person in front of Bruce, his usual careless and slovenly manner haspleted changed and now he


    disys an elegant and refined appearance. This kind of transformation really is ginormous.


    ¡°Ok, you can leave now.¡± Bruce is standing in front of the window with his back towards Miya and


    Derrick.


    Derrick replies and then leaves, however before he leaves he grimaces at Miya.


    After Derrick has left, there is a deathly silence within the study.


    Miya doesn¡¯t even dare to breathe, for she really feels that she will offend Anson¡¯s elderly father.


    What¡¯s more is she is only here because she did wrong in the past and now owes this family; therefore


    she really can¡¯t even dare to say anything.


    ¡°I heard Derrick say that you are a very sharp toothed and sharp mouthed woman.¡± After Bruce says


    this he then walks over to her in a steady pace.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Miya raises her head slightly trying to meet his eyes; however she is then caught off guard when a


    pnds on her cheek.


    The burning pain from the p starts to spread on her cheek. However she still does not dare to make


    any sound.

 Chapter 826 On The Verge of Death

    Chapter 826 On The Verge of Death


    Now, she can only clench her teeth, even if she feels that her heart is instinct with the feeling of


    grievance.


    ¡°You bitch, why did you make my son wind up like this?¡±


    Sure enough, Bruce is now totally using her as his punching bag. He gives full vent to his anger, while


    she can only ept it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She tries very hard to spit out these words.


    ¡°How could Anson fall in love with such a weak and ipetent woman like you? You¡¯ve only known


    him for a few days, but you¡¯ve made him so miserable. Don¡¯t you have anything to exin to me?¡±


    Bruce is now surrounded by anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯m willing to do everything to make up for my mistakes.¡± Miya can no


    longer hold back the tears welling up in her eyes. Her tears overflow from her eye sockets like


    raindrops.


    ¡°Seeing Anson be like this, I feel remorseful and heartbroken too.¡±


    ¡°Will you reproach yourself? Didn¡¯t you just want to run away? You still want to run away from this.


    You¡¯re such a bitch. Why do people like you live in this world? Why is the disabled not you, but my


    son?¡±


    Bruce lets out a stream of invective at Miya emotionally.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t n to run away just now. I just want to make everything clear to Alex¡­¡± Miya stammered,


    but she still speaks it out.


    ¡°And then? Just go further.¡± Bruce has run out of patience and keeps interrupting.


    But at this moment, Miya chokes with sobs.


    Originally, she wanted to say that then she will stay with Anson, but she doesn¡¯t know why, these words


    stick on the tips of her tongue ande out in nothing.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you admit it? You¡¯re lying now. You simply want to run away. I¡¯ve seen many bitches like


    you. It¡¯s just that you see that I get angry, so you panic and want to run away!¡± Bruce says in a bad


    temper.


    ¡°I¡­¡± For a fleeting moment, Miya doesn¡¯t know how to exin it.


    ¡°You and that woman are just a contemptible wretch. Since you wanted to run away, then there¡¯s no


    point for you to live in this world. I want to kill you to avenge my son¡¯s legs. Otherwise, it can¡¯t eliminate


    my hatred.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s look bes vicious and venomous all of a sudden, which send chills down Miya¡¯s spine. For


    a moment, she feels that she has provoked a furious beast, and now it has lost control.


    In the next second, Bruce pinches Miya¡¯s neck with his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you bad woman. You¡¯re a bad woman¡­¡± Bruce keeps repeating these words, as if


    he¡¯d been cursed.


    Now, Miya is forced to the corner of the wall while her neck is squeezed tightly. She can¡¯t even shout


    for help.


    It happens so suddenly that she is not ready for death at all.


    Bruce seems to be in an extremely crazy state. He really wants to doom her to death.


    No! Miya can only cry helplessly in her mind. Who will appear to save her at this time? Will she really


    die here today? Perhaps all this is her retribution for her fault. The only thing she feels most sorry is her


    family. She¡¯s not able to say goodbye to them.


    She can¡¯t catch her breath at all. The instant she loses herst breath, Derrick appears and pushes


    Bruce¡¯s hands away.


    ¡°Dad, are you having an episode again?¡± Derrick hurriedly says these words and helps Bruce sit in a


    chair. After that, he takes out a bottle from the drawer familiarly. He pours out the pills, puts them into


    Bruce¡¯s mouth and then quickly gives him a ss of water.


    His actions arepleted in one breath. Derrick¡¯s nervous expression is finally relieved after Bruce


    drinks water and takes the medicine.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It seems that this kind of thing happens often. At this moment, Miya copses on the ground. She just


    had a narrow escape from death. Fortunately, Derrick has appeared in time and saved her life.


    She is out of breath now and can¡¯t speak normally.


    Meanwhile, Bruce is also panting heavily, as if the person whose neck was pinched just now is him.


    After a while, Bruce finally adjusts his breathing, but he still res at Miya with the resentment and


    comining.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky this time! I¡¯ll definitely kill you next time!¡± Bruce ps the table with his both hands heavily


    again to vent his anger at this moment.


    ¡°Dad, have you forgotten what the doctor told you? You can¡¯t get angry,¡± Unexpectedly, Derrick, who is


    on the side, says in aprehensive tone.


    Miya highly doubts whether Derrick in front of her is the real Derrick. It seems that he is not who he was


    as the change of his attitude is indeed a bit scary.


    ¡°I know when to stop,¡± Bruce replies impatiently.


    ¡°And she deserves to die. If I kill her now, I¡¯m actually ridding the people of a scourge. I can¡¯t let her


    bring misfortune to Anson anymore.¡± Thinking for a while, Bruce makes these ruthless remarks. Then


    he locks his murderous gaze at Miya.


    If eye contact can kill a person, she may have been cut into myriad pieces by Bruce¡¯s gaze long ago.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you know? She is very dear to Anson¡¯s heart. If you kill her, Anson will definitely not live


    alone. You know Anson¡¯s character very well, he must get what he wants. Besides, Anson is in dire


    need of her right now.¡± It¡¯s inconceivable that Derrick ys the role of an advisor.


    Bruce gulps in the air. After calming down, he looks to the other side and says resentfully, ¡°Then what


    should I do?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I actually have a solution that will please everyone.¡± Derrick pats his chest, but when ites to


    this, he suddenly stops.


    Bruce asks impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s the solution? Don¡¯t stand humming and hawing, but speak out.¡±


    ¡°If I speak it out, I¡¯m afraid you might be unhappy.¡± A trace of worry shes across Derrick¡¯s face.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say it now, you¡¯ll only make me even angrier. Come on, spit it out.¡± Bruce really can¡¯t stand


    Derrick being so coy, so he can only speak to him in amanding tone.

 Chapter 827 Divorce Agreement

    Chapter 827 Divorce Agreement


    ¡°The solution that I thought of is to get married to my brother! By doing so, we forever won¡¯t have to


    worry about her running away. To add on, my brother will be happy too,¡± Derrick says.


    Miya is taken aback by his words.


    Marry Anson? This idea has never crossed her mind. She has a family too!


    ¡°How is this good? I am someone¡¯s wife now, how can I remarry¡­Anson. If I do so, isn¡¯t this


    disadvantageous for both sides? I cannot agree to this,¡± Miya immediately disagree.


    She is already anxious. Now that Derrick suggests this idea, her anxiety worsens.


    Bruce¡¯s thoughts are no different than Miya¡¯s. ¡°This is your so-called ¡°perfect¡± solution? I rather strangle


    her to death.¡±


    ¡°I understand that you guys have your doubts but please hear me out first.¡± He raises his hand,


    gesturing them to calm down.


    ¡°I am aware of the fact that Miya has a family right now. However, getting married doesn¡¯t mean that


    you are tied to that person for the rest of your life. You can still divorce. If she divorces then she can


    marry our brother. How is this impossible?¡±


    ¡°I know both of you disagree with me. However, I can think of this only for now. You guys can think


    about this first. If we really can¡¯t find any better solution, it¡¯s also not toote to implement this idea too.¡±


    ¡°Father, you should rest for now. Please get some good rest. We¡¯ll take your leave.¡±


    After voicing his opinion, Derrickimmediately drag Miya out of the study room.


    Outside the study room, Derrick put his hand on his chest in attempt to regte his breathing. On the


    other hand, Miya doesn¡¯t understand why is he so nervous about it.


    ¡°Why did you say that just now? You know that I won¡¯t be on your side on this matter.¡± Miya says coldly


    while looking at him after she calms down.


    ¡°It being impossible now doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s impossible in the future.¡± Derrick curls his tongue and


    says with ease.


    Miya¡¯s eyes widen, how can he change his attitude in the blink of an eye?


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter what, I did so to save you. Didn¡¯t you notice the look that my father gave you? It looked like


    he was about to kill you. If I didn¡¯t walk in earlier, you would have been nothing but a corpse right now.


    Maybe now I¡¯ll be clearing your body by now,¡± he says as a matter of fact.


    ¡°Then, you definitely have an ulterior motive since you help me for no reason.¡± She feels that Derrick


    will not help her for nothing. He might be a dramatic ¡°actor¡±. She can¡¯t be sure of anything since she


    can¡¯t observe him in front of Bruce.


    ¡°Anything that suits you. Where do you want to go now? Let me guess, you need to find your man is it?


    I¡¯ll take you there immediately.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Derrick lead her into the car without waiting for her to respond. He even elerates the car and takes


    her to the pub.


    Even though Miya is slightly angry, she still chooses to get down from the car when they reach the


    destination. Derrick stops her before she goes into the pub.


    ¡°I will not wait for you too long. I¡¯ll give you half an hour to settle your issues. Your safety is my


    responsibility so you decide for yourself.¡± After finishing his sentence, he tiredly closes his eyes.


    Miya enters the pub, trying to find Alex among the crowd. For some reason, her feelings are


    complicated this time.


    Many things have happened recently, making her feel unease. At first, she and Alex n toe here


    for a honeymoon, but then a series of unexpected incidentse up.


    She goes around the pub but she can¡¯t find him. Did he leave?


    When she is about to give up, someone pats her shoulder. It¡¯s Alex. She opens her mouth to speak but


    is stopped by him.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re here to find me. Come with me, I have something to say to you.¡±


    With that Miya follows him out of the pub. Unexpectedly, he hands a file over to her as soon as they


    step out of the pub. Below the dimming light, she still clearly see the words on the file. Divorce


    Agreement.


    They are so in par with each other. This is because shees to find him to discuss the same topic.


    She is now indebted to someone, so she is forced to leave everything behind and stay by his side now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste each others¡¯ time. I already signed it. As long as you leave your signature, we¡¯ll


    officially divorce.¡±


    Alex speaks in a hurry. However, each of his words are like swords piercing through her heart. Does he


    not care about her anymore?


    Miya lifts her head to look at him, but Alex guiltily avoids her gaze. In that split second, she can¡¯t detect


    any emotions in his eyes. In other words, he doesn¡¯t care and just want to settle the issue. Is he that


    desperate to divorce her?


    ¡°Have you not think about our kids?¡± Miya asks while holding the divorce papers, her hands shaking.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about them, I¡¯ll take good care of them anyways. Just stay here and live with


    that guy.¡± Alex is getting annoyed.


    ¡°Do you really give up on our rtionship? Do you not care about me being with another man?¡±


    Although Miya has prepared herself for a divorce, but her heart sinks when she sees Alex being


    insensitive. She wants to clear things up with him, and not sign the divorce papers without much


    thought.


    She knows, that if she signs this here and now, their rtionship ends there.


    ¡°Why are you being so annoying? I have already made it clear to you. There¡¯s nothing left between us.


    Sign this so I canplete my mission. Don¡¯t waste my time here,¡± Alex says without


    remorse.

 Chapter 828 Hes Not Alex

    Chapter 828 He''s Not Alex


    Finish the job? Miya is not deaf. She can hear what Alex says clearly.


    Recently, she senses Alex is getting out of sorts. And now, he is talking crap again. This makes her


    more suspicious of him.


    "What do you mean when you said that you hadpleted your mission?" Miya wants to clear her


    doubts. She is eager to listen to Alex''s exnation.


    At that moment, Alex is stammering.


    "Completed the mission? You must have misheard me. Why would I say that? What I meant was you


    should sign the divorce agreement right away so we can break it up once and for all."


    Alex looks away as he is guilty when he said that.


    Alex''s entric behaviour arouses Miya''s suspicion even more. All this time, she is depressed. She is


    not aware of his abnormal behaviour. However, when she finally calms down, she realizes Alex is not


    acting like he used to be. He is giving others a deferential impression of himself.


    "Alex, since we''re about to divorce, why don''t we have a romantic date before that?" Miya blinks her


    eyes as a brilliant ideaes across her mind.


    "Having a romantic date? Are you not shameful? I''ve already said that I''m going to divorce you! Stop


    bugging me!" Alex bes impatient as he is irritated.


    Miya understands his temper very well. Alex loves Miya so much. He will not say such words to her.


    But now, he is cold to Miya. Even his character bes weak.


    Hence, she is sure that the man standing in front of him is not Alex. He just looks like Alex.


    Although it might seem outrageous, it is the only possibility she could think of. If that is the case, then


    everything that happened in the past few days could be exined.


    When did Alex''s personality change drastically? Ever since she found him at the bar after Anson


    dropped him off at the hotel, he started acting weird. That''s right! Something must have happened in


    the bar!


    The man in front of her is simply someone else. Why will he impersonate Alex? He is acting so cool


    towards Miya. Apparently, he wants Miya to give up on him. From what he said, seems like he is eager


    to be with Anson.


    Out of a sudden, Miya sneers. The things that happened the past few days is just premeditation. She


    picks up the divorce agreement from the table and says indifferently to the impersonator, "Have you


    finished your acting? You are not Alex, aren''t you?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Who can I be if I am not Alex? I look exactly like him. Don''t you


    recognize me?" the man bes incoherent. He doesn''t expect that the fraud he had convicted will be


    exposed. He is so close toplete his task, but Miya is able to recognize him.


    "I am so dumb! Why do I take so long to realize this!"


    Miya is more certain about her bold guess after seeing the man''s reaction. She is right, after all. Why


    would such a dramatic event happen to her?


    She should have realized this a long time ago. Alex loves her so much, why would he divorce her? It is


    not possible for Alex to treat Miya in such a cold manner. Besides, Alex will not do nothing when Miya


    is in danger.


    Alex, I am sorry. I misunderstood you all along.


    "Hey woman, stop talking nonsense over here! Quickly sign the divorce agreement! I am Alex!" That


    man is emphasizing on the same point.


    Miya walks over to him and throws the divorce agreement on his face.


    "You''re such scumbag! Why do you want to impersonate as Alex and hurt me like this? Where''s Alex?


    Tell me!" Miya is anxious.


    She feels like she is going crazy. Why would such outrageous stuff happen on her? She desperately


    strangles the man.


    "Are you out of your mind now? I just came to divorce with you. Don''ty your hands on me! If you dare


    to do it again, I won''t go easy on you." The man seems to be agitated.


    "I don''t have time for this. Where the hell have you gotten him?" Miya wants Alex to be back.


    Out of a sudden, Miya hears the sound of apuse. She turns around to look over. It is Derrick!


    "What an interesting scenario! I can''t help but apuse to you." Derrick gives Miya a thumbs up.


    "Boss, this woman is crazy. She is trying to kill me." The man casts his nce over to Derrick for help.


    Then, he fiddles with his words.


    Upon hearing that, Miya bes even more agitated. She strangles the man again and says, "What


    did you say? And you call him a boss?"


    "Don''t worry. She won''t kill you. She''s just treating you as a punching bag. She''ll leave you alone


    afterwards." Derrick says lightly as he tucks his hands inside his pockets. He then stares at Miya


    enthusiastically.


    What he just said is true. Miya let go of the imposter''s hand and walks right up to him.


    "Why did he call you his boss?" Miya is trying her best to suppress her anger as she feels like she is


    going off very soon. It turns out that she had been fooled by this man all along.


    "Because I am the one who instructed him to do so." Derrick gives her an indifferent look.


    The next moment, Miya gives him a tight p, "So you''re the mastermind behind all this. What''s your


    intention?"


    "You can''t me me for this. You are the one who interferes with my family''s matters at the very


    beginning."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 829 Satisfaction of Revenge

    Chapter 829 Satisfaction of Revenge


    ¡°What have I done to offend the Comtes that you all have to oppose me this way?¡± Miya is now on the


    verge of an emotional breakdown. She closes her eyes miserably. At this moment, she is at a loss of


    what to do. She does not know how to face this cunning and sinister man in front of her.


    However, Derrick is unconcerned. He shows a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Miya, you were destined to suffer this kind of disaster together with my brother from the moment you


    met him!¡± Derrick speaks very softly but every word hits her heart as hard as a stone.


    ¡°Why? Is it because Anson has fallen for me?¡± Miya clenches both of her fists and her whole body is


    trembling because there is no way she can ept such truth.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It is just as what you think they are. Feel free to put the me on my brother for falling


    hopelessly in love with you and that he is willing to do anything for you. That¡¯s why I plotted such a trap


    for you to fall into.¡±


    ¡°I would have thought you were as stupid as you could be, I did not expect you to find out anything


    suspicious. Yet, that idiot actually showed himself.¡±


    Derrick tickles Miya¡¯s chin with his fingers again. Miya naturally turns her face away in disgust.


    ¡°Who was the man who looked exactly like Alex just now?¡± Miya can hardly believe that someone in


    this world looks just the same as Alex.


    ¡°Do you really think there is this someone out there who looks exactly like him? Nope, you got it wrong,


    your thinking is too naive. It is all artificial. If you want something to me, go for the foreign stic


    surgery technology for being too advanced. I only spent tens of millions, found a random man with a


    simr height and body size to him. He looked incredibly like Alex after the procedure. Then, I only had


    to make him follow my arrangement.¡±


    Derrick speaks as if he is narrating a story.


    ¡°So, you let him y the role of Alex and hurt me all this time.¡± Miya finishes his sentence for him.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It seems like you are notpletely stupid.¡± Derrick continues to tease her.


    ¡°How could you do such a cruel thing to me? And what have you done to the real Alex?¡± Miya has


    be teary-eyed at this moment. She covers her chest with both hands. In deep grief, she looks at


    this heartless and terrifying man in front of her.


    ¡°You want to know about the real Alex? What would you do if I do not tell you?¡± Derrick speaks in a


    very irritating tone.


    Miya copses upon hearing his words.


    She can tell he knows Alex¡¯s whereabouts by the tone of his voice. She is again reminded of the time


    when she had rushed back to the hotel room to look for Alex. There were traces of blood all over the


    floor. Could it be that Alex had already been killed at that time?


    There is no way she can imagine Alex being harmed. He is such a strong man, how could anything


    happen to him?


    ¡°No! You must be lying to me right now. Alex can¡¯t possibly in trouble.¡± The tearful Miya keeps moving


    backward.


    ¡°I have made it so clear, are you sure you still want to deceive yourself over here?¡±


    ¡°There is no way, there is no way Alex is in trouble. You said it is impossible to hurt him.¡± Miya


    desperately wipes the tears on her cheeks with her hands.


    ¡°ording to normal logic, it is indeed impossible for Alex to be harmed. He has extraordinary body


    coordination. It is not easy to subdue him. Oh, but in fact, thanks to you.¡± Derrick is again shifting the


    attention of the topic to her.


    Miya frowns bitterly, indescribable pain is hidden inside her incredulous expression.


    ¡°Thanks to me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if you had not been on the outs with him, how could I possibly take the opportunity to do


    anything to him?¡± Derrick says, as his lips slowly twist into a curve.


    ¡°So, you have already hidden him?¡± Miya says in a natural tone.


    ¡°Wow, you are not too stupid.¡± Derrick hides a dagger inside his smile.


    Miya can no longer calm down. She rushes right in front of him and grabs his cor desperately,


    shaking his body, and almost using all her strength to scream, ¡°Tell me quickly, where did you hide


    him?¡±


    ¡°My future sister-inw, what makes you think I would tell you the whereabouts of my brother¡¯s rival in


    love?¡± Derrick remains unconcerned and continues to whisper in her ear with his provocative voice.


    ¡°If you do not tell me, I will kill you right now.¡± Miya has already been mad at this point that she does not


    have any shred of sanity.


    ¡°People die. What¡¯s worthy is the value they bring to the world before they go. It does not matter if I die.


    But I know for sure that if I do, you will never know Alex¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Derrick again shows a look of


    fearlessness, even closing his eyes willingly as if facing death unflinchingly. This makes Miya is at a


    loss for words.


    Miya does not continue the conversation any further. She knows her threats are simply useless. She


    can only sit on the ground like a corpse because, at this moment, there is nothing she can do. She


    cannot find Alex and she cannot go back anymore.


    At this moment, she really wants to choose death.


    Living is really too exhausting. How does she somehow get involved in such a dispute? She is


    separated from her beloved and she does not know Alex¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Just kill me!¡± Miya spits out these words in a downhearted manner while lying on the ground.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Derrickughs sardonically.


    ¡°Do you still remember the fight that happened when you first met me? You were so capable to reply


    me defiantly and now you are lying on the ground like a corpse.¡±


    Another satisfied smile appears on his face. This satisfaction of revenge has made him inexplicably


    excited.


    ¡°Do you still remember how you were talking back to me? Now that you finally know what I am capable


    of, I will see if you still dare to easily offend me in the future.¡±


    After Miya hears this, she is even more heartbroken. She is to be med for all these, she is the


    reason why she has to suffer tortures worse than death.


    ¡°I beg you to stop torturing me. Just end my life right now!¡± Miya no longer wants to endure such pain.


    ¡°If I kill you, what about my brother? Do not worry. I am not going to harm you a bit.¡± Derrick says in a


    tone of certainty.

 Chapter 830 She Blames Herself

    Chapter 830 She mes Herself


    "And you think you can die just because you want to? I''m not going to let you end it all so easily. I will


    be in full control of everything."


    Derrick says it in a wild manner. Miya feels that the situation is getting more intense.


    "Then what do you want me to do so that you can let go of us?" Miya is already dying from anger after


    hearing these words from him.


    Derrick reveals an evil grin, then walks directly to her, bends down, and says, "Didn''t I just think of a


    way to benefit both parties? I only want you to marry my brother."


    Miya gently closes her eyes. Tears start to fill again. Like beads with broken strings, they fight for their


    way out of her eyes.


    The heartache she feels can barely be described by words.


    Derrick has done everything just to let Miya marry his brother.


    "Will you tell me the whereabouts of Alex after I marry your brother?" Miya finally chooses to open her


    eyes after she calms down for a while.


    Derrick nods at her.


    "But my brother is unaware of everything I said and did. So, you¡¯d better know what to do."


    Miya seems to have been instantly stimted again. Standing up from the ground, she is like a dead


    body that has suddenlye back to life.


    "Ok, you remember what you just said."


    "Don''t worry. As long as you marry my brother, I will tell you Alex''s whereabouts."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What if you don''t tell me Alex''s whereabouts?" Just in case of any circumstances, Miya feels the need


    to make it clear to this cunning man.


    "How many times have I told you? If I don''t keep my promise by telling you the whereabouts of Alex,


    then I will be struck by lightning and die a horrible death. Now that I''ve taken my life as a guarantee,


    you should be able to rx now."


    Derrick says reluctantly.


    Miya initially wants to walk forward, but she suddenly turns around and nces at Derrick''s face.


    At this moment, Derrick was stunned.


    "Didn''t I just swear to God? What more do you want from me?"


    Miya doesn''t say anything but looks at him faintly. She walks in front to get into the car again. Derrick''s


    heart is crossed with a trace of anxiety. This woman has not sensed his conspiracy, right?


    But again, he thinks that this woman is not as smart as he thinks she is. So, he quickly drives her back.


    After the car stops, Derrick wants to speak, but Miya gets out of the car without turning back. Derrick


    suddenly feels puzzled. The change in her emotion is massive. She was crying desperately just now,


    but now she is as calm as a stranger.


    A woman''s heart is indeed unpredictable.


    By the time Miya lies on the bed, it is already three or four in the morning. She has been tossing and


    turning on the bed, but she can''t sleep.


    She closes her eyes and recalls the recent events. She knows that Derrick is responsible for everything


    and that Derrick is definitely an unstable guy. Alex must be under his house arrest now.


    "Alex, where exactly are you now?" What must she do to get him out of there?


    She opens her eyes and closes them again. Her eyes have overflowed with tears. She doesn''t know


    how many times she cried today, so her eyes are very painful.


    As a matter of fact, her eyes are swollen by the next day.


    Although her heart is depressed and her mind is confused, she has to take care of Anson. She decides


    to wear a pair of sunsses to hide the swelling of her eye. For now, the only way is to get close to


    Anson and ask him to marry her. She will only get Alex''s whereabouts from Derrick after marrying


    Anson.


    "What''s going on? Why are you suddenly wearing sunsses today?" Anson looks at Miya strangely.


    This is because the pair of sunsses on her face is really eye-catching.


    Miya feels a little guilty and holds her sunsses with her hand. "I''ve been feeling a little ufortable


    with the ultraviolet raystely, so I''m wearing sunsses to protect myself from the sun."


    "Do you know that you are the worst at lying? You can tell me anything. Is someone bullying you?"


    Anson looks at Miya with sympathy.


    Miya initially wants to speak, but a sudden thoughtes to her mind, and she immediately bes


    speechless again.


    "Do you want to leave? In fact, I can''t thank you enough for taking such good care of me over thest


    few days. I know you''re doing this because I saved youst time, but you don''t need to feel guilty.


    Although I haven''t fully recovered yet, I''m sure I''ll be able to recoverpletely after a short while."


    Anson isforting Miya again.


    Miya can''t help but cry again after hearing these words from him.


    "What''s going on? Just open up to me. Do you know that my heart hurts seeing you like this?" Anson


    says as he reaches over to take off the sunsses on Miya''s face.


    As a result, Anson sees a pair of swollen eyes.


    "You silly girl. What happened? Why are you crying like this all by yourself?" Anson looks at Miya and is


    slightly shocked.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault for putting you in this situation. I''m a jinx. If it isn''t for me, you won''t have


    be like this. I beg you not to be so nice to me anymore." Miya is filled with guilt towards Anson.


    "Silly girl, why are you talking about this again? I''ve already said it was just an ident. Not to mention


    that I did all this for you willingly. You don''t need to feel guilty at all. If you continue to be like this, it will


    only make me worry more."


    "Didn''t the physician say that too? I''ll be fully recovered soon, so you don''t have to worry so much. You


    silly girl, is that what this is all about? Were you crying all night?" Anson speaks to her in a loving tone,


    without any intention of ming her.


    But precisely because of this, she mes herself even more.

 Chapter 831 Please Marry Me

    Chapter 831 Please Marry Me


    ¡°I feel really sorry about this matter, so I have decided to tell you the truth.¡± Miya feels like this matter


    can not be dragged any further. She doesn¡¯t even know the situation on Alex¡¯s side, so she cannot


    dy it any longer.


    ¡°Tell me whatever it is. No matter what happens, I won¡¯t me you. I also know that you want to leave.


    If you want to go then just go.¡± Anson frowns helplessly as he says.


    Miya looks up, revealing her small and delicate chin. Bewilderment shes in her eyes.


    Because now she must muster all her courage and say everything that¡¯s in her heart. Only then she


    won¡¯t suffer horribly like this.


    ¡°I want to ask you to do me a favor.¡± Miya says kneeling her petite body on the sunlit ground.


    Anson is very startled. His body tenses as he clenches his hands tightly, ¡°What are you doing? Just say


    it, you don¡¯t need to kneel down.¡±


    ¡°No! I will only stand up if you agree.¡± Miya says in a very stubborn tone.


    ¡°Okay, I will promise you anything. Now get up!¡±


    Miya¡¯s sudden kneeling has frightened him deeply.


    ¡°You said this yourself, okay? Please, marry me, will you?¡± Miya takes a deep breath and utters these


    words as if using all the strength in her body.


    Hearing her, Anson cannot help but lose his mind with joy, ¡°Are you serious about this?¡±


    ¡°I am really serious about it. I really want to marry you. I hope you will marry me tomorrow.¡± Miya


    suppresses her emotions for today and keeps her tone as calm as possible as she says this.


    Although the tone is very light and calm, her every word trembles.


    Happiness flutters in Anson¡¯s dark eyes for a moment before he calms down again. He takes a calming


    breath and says in a t tone, ¡°I know you are just joking with me to make me happy. Although it really


    did make me happy, I would like it if we end this topic here.¡± Anson hastens to change the topic


    because he knows because he knows that it¡¯s basically impossible for her to marry him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to believe me? I am really serious. I really want to marry you. That is why I knelt


    down and begged you. Please, marry me tomorrow! Do you think I would really joke about this?¡± Miya


    knows Anson would not believe her so easily, so she must keep on talking until she convinces him.


    Anson doesn¡¯t say anything, just stares at Miya.


    ¡°I know why are you doing this. You are proposing to me because you feel guilty, right?¡± After a while,


    Anson purses his lips and then says.


    ¡°I am not doing this because of guilt¡­¡± Miya wants to continue to convince him but Anson interrupts


    her ruthlessly.


    ¡°All of you are trying to hide the condition of my foot. Actually, I have already known it. The doctor said


    that it is difficult for my foot to heal, and that there¡¯s a chance it might be disabled for life. And at such a


    time youe to me saying you want to marry me? If you are not sympathizing with me then what are


    you trying to do?¡± Anson says with a bitter smile on his face.


    ¡°You know it all?¡± Miya is surprised.


    Anson continues with an empty smile, ¡°Recently, all of you made me feel so ufortable, I had no


    other way than to investigate my condition secretly without telling you guys. It¡¯s just that all of you


    would be sad because of me, because I won¡¯t be able to ept this. So, to let you guys be happy, I


    could only pretend I didn¡¯t know anything. But since you are saying stuff like that, I have no choice but


    to confess it to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    After Miya hears Anson¡¯s heartfelt words, she feels even more confused and her heart breaks in pain.


    ¡°I know very well that what you feel for me is just sympathy. These days you stay here to take care of


    me because of your inner guilt. You don¡¯t need to be like this, really! I am very happy that I was able to


    make this sacrifice for you because I know if I hadn¡¯t pulled you, the disabled person might have been


    you.¡±


    Anson continues to go on and on about it.


    Listening to his words, Miya gets increasingly ufortable.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to continue; I think I owe you enough already.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you feel like you owe me, that¡¯s why you are trying so hard to marry me, right? I won¡¯t


    marry you.¡± Anson says almost without thinking about it, even though he likes Miya very much.


    ¡°Why?¡± Miya wiped the tears on her face with her hands and then looked at him with her round eyes


    wide open, looking very innocent.


    ¡°Because I want you to be with the person you love instead of giving your whole life¡¯s worth of


    happiness for a disabled person.¡± Anson spes Miya¡¯s hand with both his hands.


    Miya is moved to tears. Anson is really way too kind to her. He only got to know her a few days but he


    has already sacrificed so much for her. Even though the situation has developed to this degree, he is


    still happily willing happy to do so much more for her.


    ¡°I know that I can¡¯t repay what I owe you in my entire life. However, I still want you ask you to marry


    me.¡± Miya kneels on the ground again.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just talk about anything normally? Why do you keep kneeling down?¡± Anson looks a little


    helpless now.


    ¡°And I have made myself very clear just now. No matter what happens, I will not marry you.¡±


    Seeing Anson express his determination like this, Miya feels that the she could not dy it any longer


    so she tells him all about how Derrick threatened her.


    ¡°Actually, I asked you to marry me as a favor to me, because only you are willing to marry me. After we


    get married, only then Derrick will tell me Alex¡¯s whereabouts. I think Derrickkidnapped Alex, I don¡¯t


    even know where he is holding him. I must do this to save Alex. All I can do is toe here to you and


    ask for help.¡± Miya feels like there¡¯s no point in beating about the bush. After all, this matter cannot stay


    hidden for much longer, not to mention she really needs Anson¡¯s help.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know my own brother to be so shamelessly despicable.¡± Anson ps the wheelchair hard with


    his hand.


    ¡°One more thing, the one we ran into a few days ago was someone set up by your brother to pretend to


    be Alex. He wasn¡¯t the real Alex.¡±

 Chapter 832 A Fake Marriage

    Chapter 832 A Fake Marriage


    ¡°I think I know what it¡¯s all about. My brother does whatever he could toplete his mission. While he


    makes you two victims. This is not what I have expected. Trust me, I will help you find the truth.¡± Anson


    looks ahead with deep eyes.


    ¡°He warns me for a couple of times that I shouldn¡¯t let you know about it, but now you know


    everything.¡± Miya doesn¡¯t dare to think about the consequences of this matter.


    ¡°I am here, and I won¡¯t let him hurt you. I cannot move freely. But don¡¯t worry, I will help you.¡± Anson


    comforts Miya.


    Miya looks at him with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I will help you with everything. Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°I think you are so kind to me. I have no idea how to repay you. It¡¯s clear that you get into this problem


    because of me, and you return with kindness.¡± Miya is crying while talking.


    Anson sighed helplessly at that moment. After stretching, he looks at the distance carelessly and says,


    ¡°I am kind to you because I like you. And I am willing to do everything for you.¡±


    Miya begins tough at this time. ¡°Why are you still joking with me?¡±


    ¡°Because only in this way can I please you. As long as you¡¯re happy, it¡¯s worthwhile for me to do


    everything.¡± Anson continues to make faces at Miya.


    Miya can¡¯t help but cover her belly and she smiles again at this moment.


    When they finishedughing, Anson begins to calm down.


    ¡°Wait for me for a moment. I think we need to find a way quickly. If that¡¯s the case, how about we have


    a fake marriage tomorrow?¡± Ansones up with an idea and then he holds Miya¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°A fake marriage?¡±


    Miya is shocked when hearing this idea.


    ¡°We pretend to be married in front of my family. Then let him tell you everything.¡± Anson thinks for a


    moment and concludes.


    ¡°How should we have a fake marriage?¡±


    ¡°I will handle it. I will let my father announce that we will have a wedding tomorrow.¡± Anson says


    confidently.


    But Miya is deeply worried.


    ¡°Does it work? What if someone finds that marriage fake?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will handle everything. Trust me.¡± Anson says positively tofort Miya.


    Miya worries about a lot of things. She wants to keep speaking, but Anson interrupts her.


    ¡°I know that you worry about everything. But trust me, everything will be fine as long as I am with you.¡±


    Finally, Miya has to nod and ce all her hopes on Anson.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you ready? I¡¯ll take you to meet my father immediately.¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡± Miya hasn¡¯t recovered from the idea of a fake marriage. But Anson replies firmly, ¡°Yes.


    Right now.¡±


    Miya and Ansone to the study of Bruce. However, Miya feels so nervous.


    ¡°Do you feel nervous? Rx. Everything will be fine.¡±


    Miya feels a little rxed. When Miya wants to enter the study, Bruce opens the door.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Miya immediately lowers her head.


    ¡°I ask you to take good care of Anson, rather than take him around. If anything happens to Anson, you


    should be med.¡± Bruce res at Miya fiercely.


    ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t be so cruel to her. I ask her to bring me here.¡± Anson pulls Miya aside.


    ¡°Miya hurts you a lot. What are you doing here? I don¡¯t want to talk to you now. Just do whatever you


    want. And don¡¯t show up in front of me anymore.¡±


    After finishing these words, Bruce looks at Miya angrily.


    ¡°Dad, would you please do me a favor?¡± Anson says.


    ¡°You can ask the housekeeper for help. And you don¡¯t have to tell me everything.¡± Bruce rolls his eyes


    impatiently.


    When Bruce wants to leave, Anson says, ¡°We want to get married and have a wedding tomorrow. We


    need your help.¡±


    Bruce is shocked by Anson¡¯s words and he would fall on the ground if he is not leaning against the


    wall, and he turns around to look at Anson.


    ¡°Do you know what you are talking about?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t mind repeating it to you. We¡¯re going to have a wedding tomorrow, so I hope you can do


    me a favor.¡± Anson holds Miya¡¯s hand tightly.


    Bruce rubs his eyes. ¡°Your legs get hurt but your brain is fine, right? You¡¯re still in a wheelchair. Why


    are you talking to me about the wedding?¡±


    ¡°I love Miya and I want to marry her tomorrow.¡± Anson looks at Miya affectionately. What Anson says is


    something deeply in his hear, he really hopes to marry her.


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Bruce can¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°This is the coldest joke that I¡¯ve heard this year. You are in a


    wheelchair. How can you expect to marry someone?¡±


    ¡°I am willing to marry Anson.¡± Miya adds.

 Chapter 833 She is a Bride Now.

    Chapter 833 She is a Bride Now.


    "What did you just say? Say it again!" Bruce suddenly shows a surprising expression.


    Miya is still brave enough to say, "I said, I would like to marry him."


    "You know, he''s a disabled man now." Bruce says repeatedly.


    Miya nods. "I know, I made him be like this, so I will take the responsibility."


    "So the way you are responsible for him is to choose to marry him?" Bruce still can¡¯t believe and asks.


    "Dad, don''t be so aggressive now. If you keep on asking, she will be scared away by you." Anson


    Hunter decides to defend Miya; because Bruce''s performance is really abnormal now. He thought he


    would be scolded by him, but now he keeps interrogating him.


    "You two are going to get married. If you need my help, just let the housekeepers prepare. But what I


    want to say is, is it really too hasty to hold a wedding tomorrow? How can we inform our rtives and


    friends in such a short time?" Bruce shows a big smile, as if it is something he has been dreaming of.


    God, how innocent Bruce was pretending to be! That was the only n in Miya¡¯s mind now, she was


    staring at Bruce.


    "I see, since you two are in love, I will let you two be together, but if I find out that you are framing me, I


    will never let it go." When Bruce says this, he is clearly speaking to both of them, but Miya feels that he


    is mainly warning her now.


    After hearing these words, Miya lowers her head helplessly. After all, she is now deceiving him with


    Anson.


    "Dad, don''t worry about it. We will let you have your grandson as soon as possible."


    "It would be best if it is really like that."


    Bruce turns and leaves.


    Miya feels like she has a dream now, and somehow she can''t ept what is happening now. So now


    she is standing there in a daze, and doesn¡¯t know how to react.


    "Why are you standing still here again?" Anson asks worriedly.


    "Did we hear it wrong? Your father agreed so easily." Miya has thought of a series of methods to make


    him agree in her head. She surprisingly sees Bruce skips away with joy. Is he still that irascible man?


    "In fact, that is my father like now. Please don¡¯t mind." Anson exins after seeing her reaction.


    But somehow Miya still feels strange. But now she is too embarrassed to say it.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t look so worried, otherwise our secret will be exposed." Anson reminds her again.


    Miya thenes back to her sense and asks weakly, "Can we really have our wedding tomorrow?"


    "Didn''t dad agree to us just now? He always keeps his word, so you just need to prepare to be a


    beautiful bride tomorrow. But the most important thing is that you have to ask where Derrick was,


    because I can¡¯t help furthermore." Anson gets a little depressed when he talks about thest part.


    "You go and prepare first. I still have some details I want to discuss with my father."


    "What details need to be discussed? Why can''t I be with you?" Miya asks.


    "I''ll go and tell him that our wedding will be held in the church tomorrow. And it''s a bit of a hurry. I have


    to follow along to deal with it. I can''t be so careless as to avoid any suspicion." Anson¡¯s voice bes


    lower when he says thest part.


    Miya smiles slightly and says, "Thank you so much, I really..."


    Anson already knows what she is going to say next. So he quickly waves to her, "Don''t you think that I


    don''t know what you''re going to say next? Don''t say those words of gratitude to me. I have told you that


    I am willing to do all this. I''m d I can do it for you. "


    "Remember to wait for my good news."


    Miya nods and watches him leave.


    When she wakes up the next day, she is actually inexplicably put on a white wedding dress by a group


    of women. The wedding dress is covered with sparkling white diamonds. It looks very dazzling.


    Moreover, the women who break in rushes to help her put on a very elegant light makeup, which


    makes her natural and elegant.


    Miya has been in a very awkward state since getting up in the morning, because what happened


    yesterday was too sudden. She even doesn¡¯t have time to figure out what happened yet. Now she is


    put on a wedding dress and makeup, sitting in front of the mirror, she is still in a daze.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    So, is she really going to marry Anson today? Now even her wedding dress is on. How could there be a


    chance to go back?


    After thinking of this, she shakes her head hardly. Things have reached to this point, how can she still


    have time to think about it now.


    She is sent to a car by a man while she is sitting there. There are dolls of a boy and a girl hanging in


    the front of the car. This is the wedding car.


    She is taken to a church with the car.


    The car stops, and then she also gets out of the car. She steps on the red carpet when she gets out of


    the car. What''s more, there are a group of bridesmaids in pink dresses and little girlse to hold her


    wedding dress. At this time, she only sees how long and how huge her wedding dress is when she


    looks back. It requires dozens of people to get involved to hold it.


    More than that, it¡¯s like a banquet is held near this church. There are a lot of people in suits and gowns.


    They all keep their eyes on her, as if she is the key figure today.


    "The bride is finally here..."


    With such a loud voice, everyone starts pping.

 Chapter 834 the DS Cliff

    Chapter 834 the DS Cliff


    Miya feels unsettled after she hears the apuse but she does not have the courage to show it as


    Bruce is pushing Anson Hunter towards her. Although Anson is sitting on a wheelchair, his courteous


    look reminds Miya on what she needs to do.


    Derrick is nowhere to be found even on such an important asion.


    ¡°The bride is gorgeous!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Anson. You¡¯re so lucky to marry such a beautifuldy.¡±


    Miya feels irritated when she receives blessings from others. She just wants to find Derrick. She


    notices Derrick¡¯s presence while surrounded by a bunch of girls.


    He is standing in the middle of a group, gesturing something. At that moment, Miya does not care


    about her current status as she drags Derrick away from the group.


    ¡°I should call you sister-inw from now onwards. Didn¡¯t expect this wedding to happen so soon. It¡¯s


    really surprising that you two actually got my father to approve this wedding!¡± Derrick says sarcastically.


    ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t forget what you said before. I¡¯m married to your brother now. It would be best if you


    held up to your end of the deal. Tell me the location of Alex now!¡± Miya says. She has no time to waste


    as Alex¡¯s situation is urgent at the moment.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to marry my brother just because you wanted to know Alex¡¯s location.¡± Derrick


    says.


    ¡°Can you get straight to the point?¡± Miya frowns.


    Derrick touches Miya¡¯s shoulders as she is wearing a seductive wedding dress. She looks


    extraordinary in that dress.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that you have such a nice body, my brother is fortunate to marry you.¡± says Derrick.


    ¡°Can you just tell me where is Alex at?¡±


    ¡°Oh my dear sister-inw, you¡¯re so mean to me. Are you like this even when you¡¯re with my brother?¡±


    says Derrick.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± says Miya impatiently.


    ¡°Okay fine. Since you¡¯re already married to my brother, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± says Derrick as he hands a


    photograph to Miya.


    ¡°Why are you giving this to me, I want Alex¡¯s location not a photograph.¡± Miya says anxiously.


    Miya, the bride of the day, has gone through a lot to reach her goal. There¡¯s no way Derrick is going to


    get rid of her by handing her a photograph.


    ¡°Do you think you can skimp me by handing me a photograph?¡± says Miya furiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to fool you, that photograph is exactly Alex¡¯s location.¡± says Derrick heartlessly.


    Miya has a look at the photograph after talking to Derrick but she could find nothing as there was only a


    cliff inside the photograph.


    Miya thinks that Alex might be brought to a cliff if Derrick is honest about the photograph. She is


    worried that Alex might be in danger.


    Derrick is gone the moment Miya wants to ask about the cliff, so she returns to the wedding. She asks


    the people there if they know where the cliff is.


    Almost everyone at the wedding has no idea about the cliff. Luckily, there is a man that knows about


    the cliff.


    ¡°I know this ce, it¡¯s the most famous tourist attraction in this area. It¡¯s called the DS Cliff.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    Miya rushes out of the ce after knowing the location. As she is walking out, she sees Anson on his


    wheelchair.


    ¡°I already found out Alex¡¯s location from Derrick, it¡¯s called the DS Cliff. I have to get there right now,


    I¡¯m really sorry, but I can¡¯t stay with you anymore.


    As Miya is leaving, Anson grabs her hand.


    ¡°You know you can¡¯t stop me from leaving, I must rescue him no matter what.¡± says Miya seriously.


    ¡°I know you want to rescue him very badly. That¡¯s why I left some clothes at the washroom for you.


    You¡¯ll draw unnecessary attention on yourself if you leave with a wedding dress on.¡± says Anson.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood you earlier. I have to get going now. Thank you.¡±


    Miya is really leaving this time.


    Anson sits there and watches her leave.


    ¡°Go for it. Find your own happiness.¡±


    At that moment, Derrick appears. ¡°Why are you alone, brother, where¡¯s Miya?¡± Derrick asks.


    ¡°She¡¯s heading out to get back what belongs to her.¡± says Anson with a sad tone. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that


    she is going to the DS Cliff?¡± Derrick asks.

 Chapter 835 Its All a Lie

    Chapter 835 It''s All a Lie


    Noticing Derrick''s abnormal reaction, Anson bes worried suddenly. "What are you doing? Why are


    you being so strange? Have you lied to her?"


    "Anson, didn''t she be your woman willingly? Why will she leave you?" Derrick massages his


    temples excitedly. He is confused.


    "Doesn''t all of this happen because of you? Only if I agree to marry her, you will be willing to tell her


    Alex''s whereabouts, so Miya and I can only pretend to agree," Anson says calmly as if it is a trivial


    matter.


    Derrick bes furious. "Anson, all what I have done is for your good. Why don''t you know how to


    seize this opportunity? How can you let her escape in front of us?"


    "How dare youin? I haven''t scolded you yet. Why do you deal with Alex? Have you kidnaped


    him?" Anson scolds him seriously.


    "Well, it is not the time to talk about this. If you don''t look for her, she probably will die at the DS Cliff."


    Derrick reveals a helpless expression.


    Another very serious questiones to Anson suddenly.


    "Have you lied all the time? These things are all not the truth. You have never kidnapped Alex."


    Derrick can only nod in the end.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ...


    "Please drive me to a ce called the DS Cliff." Miya has be extremely anxious. When she hears


    Alex''s whereabouts, she wishes she can fly over to this ce immediately.


    The driver takes her to a nearby tourist attraction. The driver tells her that she will get to the DS Cliff


    after getting to the top of the mountain.


    Fortunately, she is not wearing that dragging wedding dress. Otherwise, she won''t be able to get to the


    top of this mountain. However, when she gets to the top of the mountain, she does not see Alex.


    Moreover, there is no one else here. Although it is a tourist attraction, it is not the peak season for


    tourism. Today is rainy, so there is no one else around.


    "How can this be? Alex, are you hiding here?"


    Miya yells for a long time, but no one answers her. By then, she thinks of something suddenly. She


    realizes that she can''t believe what Derrick has said.


    She ispletely tricked by them. How can Alex be in a cliff? If he were here, he might have jumped


    off the cliff long ago.


    ''Has he jumped off the cliff?''


    When this thoughtes to Miya''s mind, she feels panicked, because it''s possible. If Alex were


    brought here and he fell off identally, what should she do?


    She is afraid that she may miss the news about Alex, so she ns to take a look of the bottom of the


    cliff. Unexpectedly, when she walks to the edge of the cliff, she steps on a small stone and slips down.


    Now she is clutching the rock on the cliff tightly and hanging in the air. An abyss is at her feet.


    If she let go a little bit, she would be dead.


    She is only a girl after all. She isn''t that strong andcks of strength. In addition, she is tired from the


    walk up to the mountain. Soon, she feels powerless and almost can''t hold on any longer.


    Just as she is about to let go of the stone, someone reaches out and grabs her suddenly. She feels that


    she has been caught by hope. She bes excited. "Alex, is that you? Do youe back to look for


    me?"


    However, when Miya looks up, she is disappointed, because the person she sees is not Alex, but


    Anson.


    "Hold onto my hand. I''ll pull you up."


    After saying that, Anson uses all his strength to pull back Miya whose life is at stake. Then he hugs her


    in his embrace fiercely.


    "I''m sorry. I almost put you in danger. I will protect you forever. Are you all right? Hurry up and let me


    check if you have got hurt." Anson examines her up and down nervously to confirm if she gets hurt.


    However, Miya only focuses all of her attention on Anson''s leg.


    He has pulled her up by himself and there is no wheelchair around here. With the speed and strength


    of a disabled person, there is no way for him to get to the top of the mountain. Unexpectedly, Anson


    has not only got to the top, but also he has pulled her up easily. There is only one possibility left.


    Anson has lied to her all the time. His whole family has deceived her. It turns out that she is surrounded


    by the lies of his family. His family is too terrifying.


    Anson reaches out to touch Miya, but she pushes his hand away with extreme indifference and disgust.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    "What''s wrong? Do you get hurt?" Anson looks worried.


    "Don''t pretend to be merciful in front of me. Do you think I''ll believe you? Haven''t you be


    disabled? Why can you get to the top and save me? How do you exin all of this?" Miya stands up


    angrily and res at Anson with hatred.


    After Anson realizes what she¡¯s talking about, he quickly exins, "I''m sorry. I¡¯ve lied to you on this, but


    I didn¡¯t do it on purpose."


    Miya doesn''t believe his exnation anymore.


    "Stop talking nonsense. I have thought that I owe you a lot all this time, but the truth tells me that''s not


    the case. It turns out that your family deceives me so that you can marry me. Don''t you think it''s cruel?


    Why do you treat me like this?"


    Miya shouts at the edge of the cliff. She almost copses.


    "Listen to me. I didn¡¯t intend to lie to you. It¡¯s them who hide this from me at first. At first, I have thought


    I''m disabled, so I have told you so. I only just know the truth." Anson almost breaks down, too.


    "Shut up. I won''t believe any single word of you. All of you are bad! No one in your family is sincere,"


    Miya roars at him.

 Chapter 836 Theres No One

    Chapter 836 There''s No One


    "Derrick was the one that has done all of those things. He aims to torture me. I like you, so he tortures


    you, too. It''s all my fault. I know I have hurt you. Don''t be so excited. The abyss is at your feet. Hurry up


    ande over here."


    Miya is so excited that she keeps stepping back. She is close to the edge of the cliff, so Anson


    bes anxious.


    "Are you concerned about me now? You just want to keep me by your side. I don''t want to talk to you


    anymore. You are so selfish. Just hurry up and tell me where Alex is." Miya clenches her hands tightly.


    She is excited and breathing heavily.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Pleasee here. I beg you...." Anson feels more anxious. He is at a loss. He


    doesn''t know how to bring Miya back.


    "I won''t leave here until you tell me where Alex is. What have you done to him?" Miya thinks that Alex is


    definitely caught by them.


    After calming down for a while, Anson says, "As long as youe here, I will let you see Alex."


    Miya looks up at the sky helplessly. "I know you must be lying to me. Perhaps you have killed Alex. I''m


    standing here foolishly to be deceived by you. I''m like a doll being manipted by you. Everyone is


    lying to me. None of you are sincere towards me."


    "You must believe what I have said. I am not lying to you," Anson says as he is about to walk over step


    by step and pull her back.


    "If you have captured Alex, can you bring him here to see me? If you can''t bring him here, it means that


    he''s dead. If so, there''s no point in me living in this world. I might as well jump off the cliff and die."


    Miya feels that she has been too tired these past few days. She doesn''t know where Alex is. She is too


    useless. It''s very likely that he''s dead.


    "Alex, don''t be afraid. I''ll look for you and stay with you soon." Miya closes her eyes and she is about to


    jump off.


    "Miya, don''t be so stupid and jump off. Alex isn''t dead." Derrick finally appears.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After hearing this, Miya opens her eyes and walks to Derrick recklessly. "Is what you have said true?"


    "Miya, I swear to you that what I have said this time is true," Derrick swears helplessly.


    "Do you mean that you have lied to me all the time?" Miya frowns in pain as she looks at terrifying


    Derrick with aplicated gaze.


    "You''d better not say that. Although I have lied to you about some things, there are still some things


    that are true. There is one thing I can tell you. Alex is still alive. I hope you to be with my brother before,


    so I haven''t told you about this," Derrick says with an embarrassing expression.


    "Why haven''t you told me that? Why are you willing to tell me now?" Miya is confused.


    "Anson promises me that he is willing to give everything to me. That''s the reason why Ipromise. I''ll


    tell you everything I know, and I promise I won''t hurt you again," Derrick says honestly.


    After hearing this, Miya turns to look at Anson with guilt. Then she stares at Derrick.


    "Tell me where Alex is. Take me there immediately." Miya only believes what she sees.


    Derrick ignores Miya and looks at Anson¡¯s expression instead. Only when Anson nods to him, do


    Derrick reply, "OK".


    Afterwards, Anson also follows her closely. He tries to help her go down, but he is pushed away


    ruthlessly.


    Derrick sees what has happened between them, but he doesn''t say anything else. He only shakes his


    head helplessly.


    Soon, they get into a car, and Derrick drives to a hospital.


    Miya bes nervous, grabs Derrick''s cor tightly and asks, "Why do you bring me to the hospital?


    Is Alex in this hospital? Is he seriously injured?"


    "Don''t be so nervous. Does being in the hospital necessarily mean that he is seriously injured? He


    stays here to treat his injuries. How am I supposed to answer so many questions at one time?" Derrick


    reveals an extremely impatient expression.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Hurry up and take me to see him."


    "Be polite. Your attitude is bad. If it weren''t for Anson''s promise, I wouldn''t have bothered to care about


    you," Derrick says disdainfully.


    "I have promised you. Don''t talk so much nonsense. Lead the way," Anson warns. Derrick strides


    forward.


    Miya follows closely behind him. She doesn''t allow herself to rx for a moment.


    After walking to the NO. 505 ward, Derrick stops. "If I remember correctly, your so-called Alex should


    be in this ward."


    As soon as he finishes speaking, Miya opens the door and rushes in the next second.


    Derrick feels angry, so heins, "Anson, you''ve sacrificed so much for her. Do you think that it is


    worthy of your sacrifice? I''ve never seen you like this before. Besides, she doesn''t like you at all. Why


    do you do so much for her? She doesn''t appreciate you at all. She even treats you like an enemy who


    kills her father."


    "It''s none of your business. You don''t have to worry about it. Anyway, you get what you want," Anson


    does not say anything else to him.


    Derrick shrugs indifferently. "As long as you feel happy, that''s good. Anyway, I don''t want to interfere


    with so many things between you."


    Suddenly, Miya walks out of the ward angrily.


    "How long are you two going to keep lying to me? He''s not in there. There''s no one inside!"

 Chapter 837 You Mistake Me for Someone Else

    Chapter 837 You Mistake Me for Someone Else


    "Is there really no one inside? How can it be? I was told that that Alex is inside." Derrick reveals a


    surprising expression. He is about to pop his head around the door to take a look inside the ward.


    Anson walks in first. There is indeed no one else there. Then he fixes his angry gaze at Derrick.


    Derrick immediately shows an innocent expression.


    "It has nothing to do with me. I was informed that he was inside. Now he has disappeared. How do I


    know what has happened?"


    "Stop pretending in front of me. You always y tricks on me. Is it funny? Do you two really have to


    drive me to death before you''re willing to stop??" Miya looks forward nkly. Then she looks at them


    and runs forward without turning her head.


    "Is she going tomit suicide again?" Anson says. Then he immediately turns around to stop her.


    She can¡¯t let anything happen to her.


    Derrick pats his forehead helplessly and says, "Why is she so troublesome?" After saying this, he


    follows them out.


    Miya walks to the hospital''s courtyard, feeling heartbroken. She feels that she is going crazy. She has


    searched for Alex so long, but why hasn''t she found him?


    "Alex, where are you? Do you know how tired I am to look for you? Why do you leave me alone?"


    Miya sits powerlessly on the ground. She covers her cheeks in pain and cries loudly.


    "Why God is so ruthless to separate us? When will youe back to me?"


    Just when she cried her heart out, someone pats her on the shoulder. She thinks that it is Anson that


    catches up her, so she grits her teeth and turns around. She scolds angrily, "You bastard! I¡¯ve told you


    to leave me alone. Please don''t appear in front of me again."


    But when she turns around, she is shocked, because the person in front of her is Alex that she has


    missed for day and night. She cries more sadly.


    "Alex, I''ve finally found you. Do you know that I miss you a lot? In the days without you, I''m at a loss. I


    won''t leave you anymore. Let''s go home together. The children must miss us very much. Let¡¯s never


    fight again."


    Miya vents all her emotions when she sees him. She cares nothing but him. She hugs Alex tightly with


    all her strength. It is as if he will disappear if she let go of him.


    "I swear that I will never let go of your hand." She learns to cherish him from the feeling of losing and


    regaining.


    "Let¡¯s nevere here again...." Miya leans gently into his arms and says these words with tears


    streaming down her face. However, these are happy tears. She has suffered a lot to find him.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss, excuse me. Do you mistake me for someone else? This is the first time we''ve met. Please


    behave yourself. It¡¯s appropriate for you to hug me like this."


    When Miya hears what he has said, she is in total shock. Before she can react, he has pulled her away


    from him.


    The next second, Miya begins to examine him carefully. He looks exactly like Alex and he has the smell


    that she¡¯s very familiar with. This man in front of her must be Alex. Why does he pretend that he


    doesn''t know her? Can it be that this is Derrick''s man who has taken stic surgery?


    "Aren''t you Alex?" Miya bits her lips and stares at the man.


    Why does his embrace feel so familiar? She has never studied it carefully before, but she is certain


    now. Her feeling won''t be wrong. She has made a mistake once, and she won''t make the mistake


    twice.


    "Miss, you have mistaken me for someone else. I''m not Alex. My name is John Fenley," John says to


    Miya politely with apology and embarrassment.


    "John?" Miya is confused and disappointed.


    John nods shyly at Miya. "I''m sorry that I mislead you."


    "Alex, are you pretending right now? You''re just ying a trick on me, right?" Although Miya smiles, her


    eyes are full of tears. Then she holds onto John''s hands tightly.


    His facial features and his look in his eyes are exactly the same as Alex''s. How can they not be the


    same person? Therefore, he must be Alex. Miya believes that he is Alex.


    John tries to push Miya''s hands away and says, "Let go of my hands. Otherwise, my girlfriend will


    misunderstand us."


    "You must be lying, right? You''re pretending not to know me. You punish me for being intimate with


    Anson. I promise that I won''t do this again. Please stop teasing me. I can''t stand it anymore if you


    continue to pretend not to know me."


    Miya''s eyes are filled with tears.


    "John, what are you doing?"


    A girl in the nurse''s uniform walks towards them suddenly.


    The nurse is very exquisite. She has a pretty and cute face. She walks towards John wittily and holds


    onto his arm naturally. It looks like that she is intimate with John.


    Miya draws her hands back from the midair. Originally, she hasn''t believed what John has said, but now


    the scene confirms that she is wrong.


    "I''m sorry. I have mistaken you for someone else. You and my friend look so much alike. That''s why


    I¡¯ve mistaken you for him. And it has been a long time since I''ve seen him, so...," Miya says, her voice


    bing hoarse.


    The nurse tilts her head and blinks her lovely ears. Then she speaks to John in a charming voice,


    "John, who is she? Is she your friend?"


    "Honey, don''t you hear what she has said? She says that she has mistaken me for someone else,


    because I look so much like her friend." John looks at the nurse dotingly.

 Chapter 838 Go to the Rooftop

    Chapter 838 Go to the Rooftop


    Miya looks at what is happening in front of her, her eyes filled with tears. This man who looks exactly


    like Alex is flirting with another girl. They look very intimate. Does she really mistake him for someone


    else?


    "I''m sorry. I mistake you for someone else," Miya says weakly.


    In the end, she can''t help but turn around to nce at them. She continues to walk forward with heavy


    footsteps.


    This John in front him isn''t Alex. She epts the fact, because how can Alex abandon her and be with


    another girl? Even though he has been surrounded by many girls before, he has never cast other girls


    such an affectionate and gentle gaze. She has the different feeling this time as if John and the nurse


    have been lovers for a long time.


    Therefore, the most important thing for her right now is to find Derrick to figure out everything. Perhaps


    all of this in front of her is his trick.


    John sees Miya leaving in a hurry. She looks a little lonely. John casts his gaze on her unconsciously,


    and he feels uneasy until Miya disappearspletely from his line of sight.


    Looking at John who is in a daze, the cute nurse next to him pinches his nose naughtily. "John, don''t be


    in a daze. The doctor says that you can be discharged, so we need to hurry back to the shop."


    Then she sticks to him again.


    "OK. Let''s go." John turns around and his eyes fall on the cute little girl again.


    ...


    Miya clenches her fists tightly. Her fingernails almost pinch into her flesh.


    That bloody Derrick deceives her again and again.


    However, when she is rushing back, she bumps into someone''s sturdy chest. She apologizes to the


    person and uses her hand to rub her forehead that has been bumped. To her surprise, the person


    grabs her arm when she is about to leave. Then she hears a deep voice in her ear.


    "It''s me."


    By then, Miya looks up slightly and meets Anson''s gaze.


    Miya shakes off his hand angrily and said bluntly, "How long are you two going to deceive me? Where


    is real Alex?"


    Her tone is very sharp, and she emphasizes the word "real" in particr.


    Anson is a little surprised. He frowns and says, "Don''t you find Alex in this hospital? This time, Derrick


    doesn''t lie to us."


    Anson looks very sincere. Miya sneers.


    "If he doesn''t lie to me, then find Alex out for me," Miya roars. Her voice is filled with despair.


    "OK. I promise."


    Anson narrows his eyes dangerously. Then he strikes behind her and pulls the peeking Derrick out. He


    looks at Derrick gloomily and murderously, "You hear what we have said. Hurry up and find Alex out."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    However, Derrick does not take it seriously. He is still calm. "Anson, I''ve done so much for you. What


    else do you want me to do? Anyway, he''s in this hospital. Perhaps he''s discharged from the hospital. I


    don''t know how long you''ll sacrifice for Miya."


    Derrick nces at Miya disdainfully. Then he adds, "Dad is right. She will get you killed sooner orter.


    That''s all what I can advise you. It''s up to you. I won''t interfere with your business anyway."


    Then, Derrick swaggers away.


    "Stop!" Anson is about to walk over and grab Derrick.


    At this point, Miya says lightly, "You guys stop pretending in front of me anymore. Haven''t you done


    enough already?"


    Miya walks into the elevator without hesitation. Anson, who has reacted, chases after her.


    However, he is toote. When he arrives there, the elevator door has already been closed. He can only


    look up at the numbers on the elevator. The elevator goes up.


    He can no longer pay attention to anything else. He takes the stairs. He uses all his strength to walk up


    the stairs. He notices that Miya is taking the elevator to go to the rooftop.


    A bad presentimentes to his mind suddenly. Can it be that she is about tomit suicide again?


    He rushes up the rooftop.


    ''Miya, don''tmit suicide. If you were dead, what should I do?''


    After walking into the elevator, Miya feels disappointed and confused. She is too confused about what


    has happened. If she chooses to go home, how can she face the children? She doesn''t know why she


    presses the number of the rooftop and arrives at the rooftop inexplicably.


    She walks to the edge of the rooftop and looks into the distance in confusion. In this strange city, so


    many things have happened in such a short period of time. She has lost her beloved man. Can it be


    that she can''t find him again?


    They have a wonderful time before, but now ¡­ everything is different.


    "Alex, where are you? Do you know how much I miss you?"


    No one can feel what she is feeling right now. She put her hands on the railing and she can no longer


    control her emotions now.


    "Alex, no matter what happens, you muste back to me. You must not leave me. You must not...."


    At first, she shouts at the sky. When she says thest sentence, her voice bes lower and lower.


    Finally, she sobs. She can''t help but cry loudly again.


    Anson finally appears, breathing heavily.


    "Miya, don''t do stupid things this time. I will help you with everything." Anson''s heart is burning with


    anxiety, and he is so annoyed that he is in a mess.


    Miya turns around and nces at him. "You are such an insidious man. Why do you appear in front of


    me again? How long are you going to torture me? You¡¯ve lied to me so many times. I will never believe


    every single word of you."

 Chapter 839 Follow Them

    Chapter 839 Follow Them


    "Give me another chance. I know that I have lied to you before. It''s my fault, but that''s because I care


    about you very much." Anson reaches out and tries to go over to grab Miya. He is afraid that Miya will


    fall off identally.


    Miya res at him disgustedly. Her gaze is sharp like a sword.


    "Do you think I''ll believe what you say? I''m no longer as naive as before. I''m stupid to be tricked by you


    once. If I were to be cheated by you again and again, I would be a total fool. I can''t be this silly


    anymore."


    She seems to be warning Anson and talking to herself at the same time.


    "I know I am wrong. I swear that I will never lie to you again. You can punish me all you want, but


    please don''t hurt yourself. There are still many beautiful things in this world. Even if you can''t find Alex,


    many men will love you." Anson thought himself.


    Anson has ants in his ants. He stares at Miya, and he is afraid that she will fall off at any time.


    "Don''t y that kind of affectionate drama in front of me. You don¡¯t deserve my love. I only love Alex.


    No matter what happens, I will not change my feelings towards him. Don''t waste your time." Miya


    expression turns cold.


    "I see. No matter what has happened, can youe down first? It''s too dangerous for you to stand


    there."


    Anson has never spoken so humbly to a person. Moreover, every word he speaks carried deep


    concern.


    "What? Do you think I will jump off andmit suicide?" Miya sneers. Can it be that she is the kind of


    woman that cannot withstand a single blow in the eyes of all men? If it were in the past, she might have


    the impulse tomit suicide, but now she won''t do such a foolish thing.


    "I know a strong woman like you won''t have the thought of jumping off tomit suicide. Think about


    it. If you''re not in this world and Alex is still alive, what should he do? Even if you don''t care about


    yourself, you must think about him. And what about your children?"


    Anson says as he approaches her silently.


    Suddenly, Miya walks in front of Anson. "I''m standing in front of you now. I will tell seriously that I will


    never jump off andmit suicide. Don''t worry about me anymore. I just hope we won''t meet again."


    As she speaks, she turns around and walks towards the stairs.


    Anson is about to follow her when she orders with hatred behind him.


    "I hope you won''t appear in front of me. Don''t follow me. Don''t move until I leave here."


    Anson chooses to stay where he is.


    He really wants to follow her all the time, because he wants to protect her. He just wants to protect her.


    That''s all. Why does she have to refuse him?


    Since things are like this, he can only use another method. He takes out his phone and calls


    someone....


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Miya walks behind the stairwell in a hurry. She always looks back and confirms that Anson doesn''t


    follow her. She lets out a sigh of relief. Anson is too annoying. She can¡¯t let him be around her


    anymore, otherwise she¡¯ll be crazy.


    When she walks towards the entrance of the hospital, she sees that familiar figure again.


    The man that looks exactly like Alex.


    Looking at his familiar profile, her heart trembles involuntarily. For some reason, she feels heartbroken


    in a way that can¡¯t be described. Her intuition tells her that the man in front of her is Alex.


    She can¡¯t suppress her emotions and walks forward to hold his arm.


    Being held onto his arm, he turns around with a smile, "Rory, I have told you many times. How can


    you...?"


    However, when John turns around and sees that the person holding his arm is not Rory but Miya, he


    reveals a surprised expression. "Why are you...?"


    Before he finishes speaking, he hears Rory''s enthusiastic voice.


    "John, stop dawdling. Hurry up ande out."


    Only when John looks up does he realizes that Rory has already walked out of the hospital.


    Miya feels her heart skip a beat. The two talked to each other with such a casual tone. If they hadn''t


    been together for a long time, they wouldn''t have been so intimate. Does Miya really mistake him for


    Alex?


    John pulls Miya''s hand away awkwardly. "I''m sorry. I have to go to find my girlfriend."


    Although Miya is reluctant to do so, she still chooses to let go of his hand in the end. No matter what


    happens, she can''t pester someone else''s boyfriend.


    "I''m sorry. I mistake you for someone else again," Miya smiles bitterly. Finally, she clenches her fists


    and leaves. She does not have the guts to look at John. If she saw him again, she would go forward


    involuntarily and hug him fiercely, because she really misses Alex too much.


    John looks at his hand in the midair as if there is still the smell left by the girl. What exactly happens to


    her? Why does she look so sad and why does he feel heartbroken every time he sees her leaving


    sadly?


    Thinking of this, he has a headache again. He rubs his temples with his hand.


    Rory, who is waiting for him outside, rushes in after discovering that something is wrong with John.


    "John, what''s wrong with you? Do you have a headache again?"


    "I''m fine. I''m just pretending to have a headache to scare you. You leave without waiting for me." He


    takes a deep breath, adjusts his emotions, and goes out with Rory hand in hand.


    Miya, who is hiding at the side and peeking, sees this scene. Although she is heartbroken, she must


    know the truth. She decides to follow them secretly.


    Thus, Miya follows them to an amusement park.


    She sees them ying with various amusement facilities hand in hand. They are so happy and they


    hug each other tightly all the time.

 Chapter 840 We Grow up Together

    Chapter 840 We Grow up Together


    Miya is inplete distress. Although she doesn''t want to see such a scene, she has to confirm it.


    Otherwise, she would never ept it.


    "John, I want to y more games." Rory reveals a bright smile. Her face is slightly red and she looks


    very cute and charming. And the way she speaks tells that she is being loved.


    John keeps looking at her face with affection. Then, he smiles with gratification and gently touches her


    forehead. They are intimate.


    Obviously, they are in love.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    What about her? Why even bother following them? Maybe she really has nothing to do now. How could


    she be so stupid as to stalk them? The scene ps her on the face.


    Miya does not want to keep following them. Because what she sees from beginning to end is their


    intimacy, she does not want to suffer this anymore.


    Just as she is sinking into a chair, she suddenly sees an ice cream handed over to her by someone.


    She looks up and is so scared that she almost can''t breathe, because the person standing in front of


    her is John. After she takes a deep breath, she looks at him nkly.


    This man always reminds her of Alex, because they are so alike. Or maybe it is because she hasn''t


    seen Alex for too long. She misses him very much.


    "The ice cream is for you." John still has a bright smile on his face.


    It is his voice that pulls her thoughts back. In the end, she decides to take the ice cream in his hand.


    "Where''s your ... Rory?" She is surprised that she does not see Rory around him. Having observed


    them today, shees to the conclusion that Rory is like glue, sticking to him at all times.


    "I asked Rory to buy me something. You must be exhausted after following me all day."


    After she receives the ice cream, John sits beside her and suddenly utters these words. It shocks Miya.


    "How do you know?" Miya widens her eyes and looks at the man in front of her incredibly. Although he


    seems calm and friendly, he already knows it. He decides to let sleeping dogs lie by asking Rory to go


    somewhere else. Then, he quietly walks over to her.


    However, the way he acts is somewhat simr to Alex. ording to her observation, the man has a


    different personality from Alex. Yet, his attitude towards his girlfriend is the same as Alex has treated


    her.


    "I know I may look like your friend, which is why you always want to follow me and my girlfriend. But if


    you keep following me like this, she won''t be happy after she knows. I don''t want to make my girlfriend


    unhappy. So, I hope you won''t do this again."


    John says this straightforwardly to her. His resolute attitude disappoints her greatly. Although she


    knows that the man in front of her is a stranger, she always mistakes him for Alex.


    "I''m really sorry to bother you and your girlfriend. Don''t worry, today I''ve confirmed my thought. But I


    want to ask you a few questions before I leave."


    Miya says these words sadly. She looks at him, begging for him.


    "Ask whatever questions you want. If I know, I will answer them. As long as you won''t appear in front of


    us again."


    "When did you and Rory get to know each other?" Miya knows that this question is meaningless, but


    she cannot give up even if there is only a sliver of hope.


    "Rory and I met when we were kids. We grew up together, and we have always been together. She


    became my girlfriend a long time ago. We love each other so much that we can''t part."


    When John says that, there is a smile on his face. It sounds like he is describing a happy story.


    However, after hearing that, Miya immediately bursts into tears.


    She cries because it seems he is not lying at all. That is to say, what he says is the truth. In other


    words, he is not Alex.


    Her only hope disappears. How could she not be sad?


    Seeing her moist eyes, John immediately bes a little anxious. "Why do you cry suddenly?"


    He takes out a napkin and tries to wipe the tears off her face, but he stops in mid-air as if he


    remembers something. He stuffs the napkin into her hand.


    His gesture is seen by Miya. Instead of taking the napkin, she stands up, as if she has made a big


    decision.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t bother you again. You can be at ease with your girlfriend."


    After saying that, she runs towards the entrance of the amusement park.


    Seeing her back, for some reason, he also feels a pain in his heart. Why does he have a headache


    every time he sees her crying? He rubs his temples again, somewhat distressed.


    "John, how are you? Headache again? If you don''t feel well, let''s go back." Rory walks over, taking two


    bags. Fortunately, she sees him about to faint, so she supports him in time.


    John wants to say that he is fine, but the pain in his head overwhelms him.


    "Don''t talk now. I''ll take you back to your attending doctor immediately. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have


    dragged you out today. You''re still injured, and I should let you recover. I''m so sorry." As Rory speaks,


    she begins to feel guilty again.


    "It has nothing to do with you. It''s because I really want toe to the amusement park," John says.


    What he says is indeed the truth. He doesn''t know why there is a voice in his mind calling for him to


    y in the amusement park. It seems he has many happy memories of the amusement


    park.

 Chapter 841 Murder

    Chapter 841 Murder


    After walking out of the amusement park, Miya walks aimlessly on the street.


    Without Alex''spany, she doesn''t know where to go. Where is her home?


    That man isn''t Alex. That is why her heart is in so much pain that she is about to die.


    As she feels very confused, passers-by hastily walk back and forth. Suddenly, a passer-by hits her on


    the shoulder, and she stumbles and almost falls to the ground. It is the collision that reminds her of


    something about the hotel.


    It seems everything has changed since that night when blood was found in the hotel. So, should her go


    back to the hotel to look for clues? There might be a sliver of hope. Without hesitation, she immediately


    takes a taxi to the hotel.


    Again, she goes back to the hotel room where they have been very intimate.


    She has to figure out what happened in the hotel before. So, she immediately finds the lobby manager


    and grabs his cor. "You must remember the guest in the Presidential Suite, right? What happened to


    him at your hotel? Tell me everything. If you don''t tell me, I''ll..."


    She finds it hard continuing threatening him.


    However, the manager takes a deep breath and says, "If you want to know about that man, I can tell


    you everything. Don''t kill me, please..."


    The manager''s face is full of fear. Miya does not want to be too hard on him, so she brings him to a


    ce and listens to what he says.


    "The guest really impressed us. One night he was going to surprise a woman."


    After the manager says that, he unconsciously nces at Miya. Without a doubt, she is the woman he


    is talking about.


    "So he mobilized all of our staff. He asked us to roll out the red carpet and line up at the door of the


    woman''s room with roses in hands."


    After saying that, he couldn''t help but take a ss of water and drink it.


    But Miya is listening carefully, so she res at him.


    The manager hastily puts down the ss and continues the story.


    "Then, for some reason, the woman in the room escaped."


    "Escaped?" Miya moves closer to the manager, as if she doesn''t want to believe what he says.


    "Seriously, I''m not lying. We knocked on the door for a long time that morning, and the woman didn''t


    open the door. We walked in, only to find that the woman had already gone. After we checked the


    surveince cameras, we found out that the woman had escaped through the window. I got to know


    later."


    Miya starts to feel an intense pain in her heart again. It is because she remembers that she escaped


    that day, and then met Anson. It is unexpected that everything changed at that moment. Alex does


    everything he can to surprise her, while she constantly gets him into trouble.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When she thinks of that, she feels even guiltier.


    "Then what happened next?" Miya continues to ask.


    "Next..." The manager scratches his head, trying to recall something.


    "Oh, I got it! Just a few dayster, there was a murder in the hotel at night. The man who was


    assassinated was covered in wounds with a lot of blood flowing out of his head. All of us thought he


    was doomed. But two dayster, we saw him unbelievably safe and sound again..."


    The manager looks puzzled again.


    A murder case in the hotel? Why does she know nothing about it?


    "When did this happen? Why didn''t anyone talk about such a big murder in the hotel?" Miya is


    confused. She feels that the whole thing is not that simple. Did Alex really have an ident? Perhaps


    after the ident that night, Derrick made the swap.


    "Miss, you know, murder is a bad thing for a hotel, so the boss ordered us to try out best to silence the


    talk of the murder. The less people know, the better we are. If the news spreads outside the hotel, we


    can''t operate the hotel, and I, the manager, probably will be fired."


    The manager looks embarrassed. Yet, he forces himself to continue.


    "I''ve already told you everything I know. I hope you can keep this secret. That''s all I can say."


    Miya seems to freeze as she sits down and stares forward nkly. She cannot ept it in a short time.


    Ales was murdered unexpectedly, and the ident happened a while ago. It has been so long since


    the incident, yet she knew it just now.


    Seeing the tears in her eyes, the manager can''t bear to watch anymore. He is afraid that the woman in


    front of him would go crazy. If so, she may hurt him. So, he''d better leave now.


    "Miss, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first. You can stay in that room. The man has paid much, so you


    can stay as long as you want."


    After saying that, the manager runs away, leaving Miya sitting there alone and staring into space.


    After the manager takes a few steps, he hears loud cries behind him.


    Miya beats her thigh painfully. "I''m sorry ... something so serious happened to you, but I knew nothing. I


    was still angry and dramatic..."


    The manager decides not to meddle in her affairs, though he feels great sympathy for her. He thinks


    that it is better for him not to get involved in these things. Therefore, he quickens his pace to leave.


    Finally, Miya drags herself back to the room, exhausted. She directly lies on the bed like a dead and


    begins to cry painfully for a long time.


    ¡®Alex, how are you? Are you badly hurt?¡¯


    Are you still alive?

 Chapter 842 It Must be the Comtes

    Chapter 842 It Must be the Comtes


    Miya really wants to know if Alex is still alive.


    Why is there a murder in the hotel? All of this is too confusing.


    Wait, since the murder happened in the hotel, there might be a clue from the surveince cameras.


    Alex knows how to track her with surveince footage, and why couldn''t she use the same method?


    That''s right! If she checks the surveince footage of the hotel, she will know where Alex has gone and


    who has taken the real Alex away. She needs to get back on her feet right now. There are too many


    things to do, and she cannot cry here like a coward.


    So, she immediately finds the lobby manager and asks for the surveince video on the corridor


    outside the hotel room that day.


    Miya is watching the video.


    Time goes back to that day. Alex was excitedly preparing the surprise for her, and in the end, he kicks


    the door open. Then, she fast-forwards to the night when Alex returned. He walked into the room,


    followed by two men in ck.


    The two ck-clothed men entered the room. There was no surveince camera inside, so she can''t


    know what happened in the room.


    However, after a while, the two ck-clothed men walked out with Alex''s body on their shoulders.


    Alex''s entire head was covered in blood...


    He was seriously injured!


    When she sees that, Miya''s heart was broken.


    She focuses the two figures and finds that they entered the basement. After putting on disguise, they


    sneaked into the underground parking lot and disappeared.


    Miya finally realizes that Alex did not die. He was taken away by the two ck-clothed men. In other


    words, he was kidnapped. But how could Alex, who is agile and strong, be kidnapped?


    Moreover, Alex is an influential figure. Who would dare to attack him?


    If she hadn''t quarreled with him and mentioned the divorce that day, perhaps he wouldn''t have had


    such an ident. Was it because she distracted him that day? If so, she feels that the one who


    deserves to die is her.


    The video shows that they disappeared in the basement and fails to capture them anymore. The clue of


    Alex is lost here.


    Meanwhile, the manager says, "After the murder, we wanted to call the police. But the incredible thing


    happened. He appeared in the hotel again several days ago, so we stopped the investigation."


    As he speaks, the manager lowers his head guiltily.


    Miya wants to curse at the manager, but after thinking a while she decides to let him go. After all, the


    manager informs her of the truth, so she''d better be nice to him.


    However, what should she do next? Where should she go to find Alex? How should she find the two


    men in ck? Who on the earth would be cruel to Alex?


    Suddenly, a terrifying thought urs to Miya.


    Apart from the Comtes, who else could have done such a thing? It must be them. She is going to find


    them and figure out the whole thing. The problem is, is she going back to the Comte''s now?


    She remembers Anson''s sad look at her when she left. She guesses that Anson likes her so much that


    doesn''t want her to confront any danger. So, is he following her secretly?


    To get the answer to this question, she only needs to do an experiment. Thus, Miya hastens out of the


    room and enters the elevator again. When she is about to press the top floor, someonees into the


    elevator and grabs her at the hand.


    This time, he finally grabs her hand. In fact, he is always very worried about her and afraid that she


    may kill herself. But after knowing that she hates him, he can only secretly follow behind her. It is not


    until she enters the room that he hides far away. He even wants to live opposite her, so he can care


    about her anytime.


    "You don''t want to go to the rooftop again, do you?"


    As expected, Anson appears. She narrows her eyes and looks at the man in front of her.


    "Is it interesting to keep following me?" Miya''s face is full of disgust.


    "I''m sorry, I''m just worried about you..." Anson says awkwardly.


    But Miya interrupts him impatiently, "Stop talking nonsense about caring about me. I know you want to


    force me to be with you. Listen, you and I are absolutely impossible. No matter how hard you act in


    front of me, I hate you."


    Seeing that Miya''s emotions suddenly be so intense, Anson is even more puzzled and wants to


    ask. Yet, he suddenly remembers what happened just now. Because he is following her all the time, he


    knows about her check on the surveince video.


    "Do you dare to say that those two ck-clothed men weren''t sent by the Comtes? Alex must be in


    your hands. If it''s not you, it must be your so-called younger brother. What exactly do you want? What


    do you want me to do before you''re willing to let us go?" Miya, feeling extremely depressed, shouts at


    him.


    "Actually, I don''t know about it. If you want to confront Derrick, I can take you to him." Seeing that,


    Anson also feels very upset.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Does it work to bring me to him? He is still unwilling to tell me anything. Anyway, he''s on your side. He


    just wants me to be with you, and I can''t believe I listened to him. I almost married you. I was like a


    nut."


    When Miya thinks of that, she somewhat gets angry. And she res at him.


    "I know. The thing about Alex makes you very sad. Calm down, please. I will definitely help you to get


    him back." As he speaks, Anson is about to support her shoulder.


    When Miya notices his move, she pushes him away instantly.


    "I''m warning you, don''t touch me. Touching someone like you will only make me feel myself dirtier!"


    Miya''s eyes are filled with disgust.


    Anson knows that what Miya says reflect her real feelings. She really hates


    him.

 Chapter 843 At the Door of the Room

    Chapter 843 At the Door of the Room


    "What I want you to do now is to bring Alex here!"


    Almost getting out of control, Miya shouts at him.


    "I''ll help you! I will go find Derrick now. You must take care of yourself, don''t do stupid things." Anson


    keeps looking at her worriedly.


    Miya sneered disdainfully, "Why do you think I would do stupid things? Do you think I would fall in love


    with you just because you care about me? Dream on! Listen, even if all the men in this world die, I


    won''t like you, nor be with you. Save it."


    Every word she says is uttered with ruthlessness and indifference.


    Anson is trembling. He doesn''t expect her to say that.


    "I get it." He speaks in a somewhat lonely tone. However, after hearing that, there is one thing he could


    be relieved of: she won''t do stupid things, like suicide.


    "I will bring Alex to you, trust me."


    "You''d better keep your word."


    Miya says this without any expression, and then she brushes past him.


    When she walks behind him, she stops and throws out another sentence in a cold tone. "Listen, I warn


    you, don''t follow me anymore."


    Miya returns to her hotel room, sitting alone in the luxurious bed. Although the decoration of the room is


    exquisite and luxurious, she feels she''s in a prison.


    Without Alex, she is nobody. Without Alex, she can do nothing.


    Now she sits on the bed, powerless, and wonders what she can do.


    ...


    Feeling a huge wrench in his heart, Anson finds Derrick irritably. He struck him with his fist on the face.


    "Anson, what do you want?" Derrick looks impatient. He touches the corner of his mouth and finds


    some blood. How ruthless his big brother treats him!


    "Tell me the truth now. What did you do to Alex?" Anson asks again.


    Derrick rolls her eyes and frowns. He snorts and says, "It''s that woman again. Didn''t I tell her?" "Alex is


    in that hospital. This is what I heard. Furthermore, I haven''t done anything to Alex from beginning to


    end. I just sent a person to have stic surgery and act in front of him. That''s all."


    He speaks easily.


    "Are you still lying? Didn''t you send someone to the hotel to attack Alex?" Anson grabs his cor on


    impulse and looks daggers at him.


    "Anson, you don''t believe what your brother says?" Derrick''s expression tells his disappointment.


    Anson knows Derrick very well. He definitely doesn''t look like that when he lies. That is to say, what he


    says is the truth.


    "If it wasn''t you who sent ck-clothed man to attack Alex, who would it be?" Anson mutters to himself.


    "Anson, now that you know I''m not lying, loose me. Perhaps it was his enemy who took revenge on


    him. This is none of my business." There''s a trace of hostility between Derrick''s eyebrows.


    "Then do you know where Alex is now?" Anson finally makes a concession.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Things have happened. Since we can''t find Alex in that hospital, then why bother? Just seize the


    opportunity and get that woman. Anyway, you''re obsessed with her..." Derrick''s tone carries a bit of


    contempt.


    If it is possible, he really wants to do what Derrick says. But Alex is the only man that Miya has loved


    from beginning to end. And she hates him very much. He now only wants her to be happy.


    "Don''t worry so much about that. I just need you to help find Alex."


    "It''s not difficult to find a person here. But do you think it''s really worth it? You''ve only known that


    woman for a few days and you''ve sacrificed so much for her. You''ve wasted your efforts of your life.


    You''re helping the woman you like find the man she likes. Don''t you think it''s hrious?"


    Derrick looks at Anson disappointedly. His smart brother now is really stupid.


    "It''s always about the girl. Ipeted with you by all means, but I didn''t expect that a woman would


    defeat you."


    Anson doesn''t refute him, because what he says is true.


    "If you give me all the shares of the Comtes, I will help you." Derrick raises his eyebrows slightly.


    As long as Anson isn''t hispetitor, everything will be easily coped with. If he can get what he wants,


    he will do his best to help Anson.


    "If you get any information, please let me know."


    Anson says with his ck eyes filled with pains.


    "Anson, I have something for you."


    Anson turns around and sees the key Derrick throws him. He stretches out his hand and catches the


    key.


    "A key? For what?"


    "It''s the key to the hotel room. The woman you like lives there. Don''t ask me how I got it. Anyway, this


    is a gift for you." After Derrick finishes speaking, he wipes the mouth hard and strides forward.


    Anson holds the key tightly in dismay. After all those things happened, can he still go talk to her?


    In the end, he can''t hold back his feelings andes to her room with the key.


    He stands silently at the door, wondering what she is doing inside. He stands there, motionless, like a


    fool.


    Suddenly, the door is opened.


    Anson immediately lowers his head guiltily.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t mean to bother you. I have something to tell you, and then I''ll leave. I''ve sent


    someone to find Alex. We''ll get news about Alex soon."


    Anson is more nervous than ever. He trembles, afraid that the woman in front of him would get angry.


    However, he does not hear any shouts.

 Chapter 844 Kiss

    Chapter 844 Kiss


    This is different from what he expects. Does Miya change her attitude towards him? Or does she no


    longer hate him? However, the moment he looks up, he realizes that he ispletely wrong.


    He sees Miya''s flushed face, and he can tell at a nce that she has drunk a lot of wine. She is in a


    daze and she can''t stand firmly.


    "What''s wrong?" Anson asks worriedly.


    "d to see you. Drink with me." Miya is extremely drunk and unconscious of what she is doing. There


    is only one thought in her mind, and it is to pour wine into her stomach. Her stomach is filled with


    wine...


    Although her stomach will hurt, her heart won''t hurt so much.


    Anson is immediately pulled into the room by Miya who also closes the door. Alcohol is all she wants


    now.


    She finds that when people are drinking, they really don''t think so much...


    When Anson is at the door, he smells alcohol around Miya. But after entering the room, he is even


    more dumbfounded. There are many bottles on the ground, and all of them are empty.


    The room is filled with the pungent smell of alcohol.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After Miya staggers in, she is holding a bottle of wine and drinking hard.


    Anson can''t bear to watch any longer. He walks to her and snatches the bottle from her hand.


    "Don''t drink any more, or you will die."


    When the drunk Miya realizes there is no alcohol in her hand, she is like a little girl whose toy is taken


    away. She pushes Anson on his shoulder helplessly, "Who are you? I let you in to drink with me, not


    steal my wine..."


    After saying that, she sits on the ground in a daze and acts like a scoundrel.


    "Give me the wine." She repeats.


    "How much wine did you drink?" Anson looks at her with concern.


    "Don''t worry about me. Give me some wine now. I want wine..." Of course, Miya can''t listen to anything.


    She shakes Anson with all her might.


    Anson remains motionless, tolerating her.


    In the end, Miya is so tired that she falls asleep in bed.


    Sleeping on the bed in a daze, she is still muttering to herself, "Alex..."


    Anson, who is about to cover her with a nket, pauses. He is nervous. Even when she is drunk, she


    calls Alex all the time. Now he knows how important Alex is to her, and he would never be able to


    rece Alex in her heart.


    Thinking of this, he can''t help but feel a little depressed. He has never cared so much about a woman.


    He can sacrifice everything he has for her, even his life, as long as she can get happiness.


    "Miya, I know you are very sad. But don''t worry, I won''t make you cry again. I will definitely get anything


    you want."


    Anson puts his hand on her forehead and gently strokes her hair. His gaze is extremely tender, and so


    does his move. It seems she is a gem of him.


    He lowers his head and gently kisses her on the forehead. Finally, he looks at her with affection and


    wants to stand up and leave. But at that moment, she holds his hand.


    "Don''t go..."


    He hears her voice. Her face is full of tears. Because she has drunk too much wine, the blushes on her


    face make her so charming, like wearing rouge.


    Her beauty can make everyone flipped.


    Anson''s heart begins to beat faster...


    He would never approach any woman in the past. He doesn''t want to be touched by any woman,


    because he hates women. But now, he really enjoys the way Miya holds his hand.


    Because Miya drinks too much wine, she is in the blur. And she feels someone kissing her forehead, so


    she slightly opens her eyes. Then she seems to see a man. The man seems to be Alex...


    When the name Alexes to her mind, the wall in her heart copses. She uses all of her strength to


    grab this "Alex" in front of her.


    She doesn''t want him to slip away from her anymore.


    "Don''t go, please don''t leave me..." Miya says in a childish and soft tone.


    Anson also says, "I will not leave you. As long as you need me, I will always be there."


    As he speaks, he also tightly holds Miya''s hand.


    Miya throws herself into his arms excitedly, "You can''t leave me..."


    "Sure, I won''t leave you." Anson replies.


    "Then ... can you kiss me?" Miya narrows her eyes and pouts her little mouth.


    Anson''s heart is beating wildly, because Miya looks so tempting. Her tiny lips are really delicate,


    inducing people to kiss her. He feels all the blood in his body is flowing backwards. He is very clear


    about one thing: Miya is drunk now, so she says such words to him and behaves in this way.


    "Why aren''t you kissing me?"


    Miya says in a charming way.


    "Do you know who I am?" Anson forces himself to ask. "You''d better open your eyes and see who I am.


    If you know who I am, you won''t say such words." He wants Miya to quicklye to her senses.


    "I know."


    Miya puts her hands around Anson''s neck as she speaks.


    Then Miya slowly approaches Anson until their lips are tightly sticking to each other.


    This kiss seems to convey all her miss for Alex.


    ''Alex, I really miss you. What about you? Do you miss me?''


    Then, she gradually makes the kiss intense.


    Anson is shocked at first, because he doesn''t expect Miya to kiss him so suddenly. He wants to push


    her away, but at this moment, he finds her lips so soft.

 Chapter 845 Walk to the Sea

    Chapter 845 Walk to the Sea


    The morning sun is shining on them.


    Miya opens her eyes hazily, only to find a strong man lying beside her. She is not mistaken. The man


    beside her is Anson. She cries out in surprise.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Then she wraps her body in a nket, because she finds herself naked. She has a headache and feels


    like her head is going to explode.


    It means that she has slept with Ansonst night.


    The thought is like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky. Miya is shocked. How can she betray Alex? How


    can she face Alexter?


    She is so flustered that Anson, who is sleeping beside her, is also woken up.


    "How can you do such a thing to me?" Miya almost cries out. Because she has never expected that


    something like this will happen to her.


    Anson''s eyes widen in shock and he falls off the bed. He doesn''t understand. He just came to see her


    yesterday, and then she kissed him. But he doesn''t remember what happened next. Did they really


    sleep togetherst night?


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to." Anson apologizes in panic.


    "You didn''t mean to? Then why am I stripped? How do you exin this? Also, why are you in my


    room?" Miya is crying as she speaks. She seems to be devastated.


    "You were drunkst night. I thought you needed to be looked after. So, I came to see you here."


    Anson exins desperately, even though these exnations are not convincing.


    "How did you know that I was drunk? You bastard! You did such a thing to me. Get out of here and


    disappear in front of me. I don''t want to see you anymore." Miya is angry and almost loses control.


    Anson looks at her in panic. "I''ll be right out."


    "Stop talking nonsense and get out of here now!"


    After Miya shouts these words, Anson stumbles out with his own clothes on and walks out.


    However, Miya is crying terribly now. Why does this happen to her? Her heart almost dies. She couldn''t


    find Alex despite all her efforts. So, she was drunk herest night. But Anson took this chance to barge


    in. Can she live with such a body?


    Now she can''t find Alex and her innocence is ruined. She feels dizzy and is in unspeakable pain.


    Miya is at a loss and doesn''t know how she dresses herself. After getting dressed, she is like a walking


    corpse. She wanders aimlessly through the streets. Because she doesn''t want to go back to the hotel,


    which is a sad and terrible ce for her.


    What happenedst night is like a nightmare. How can she sleep with another man...?


    She doesn''t want to think about it anymore. These things are too painful for her. She decides to end all


    of this. So, she stops a taxi.


    She asks the driver to take her to the seaside. She can''t find Alex and her innocence seems to be


    ruined anyway. What''s the point of her living in this world?


    "Alex, it was me who let you down. I am sorry, kids. I didn''t take good care of you." Grandma should


    take good care of them for her. She is now ashamed to go back and just wants to kill herself.


    Walking in front of the sea, Miya thinks as long as she walks over step by step, all the pain will end.


    This is the only thought in her mind now.


    Because now she no longer has the right to live in this world. She walked forward with heavy steps.


    With each step she takes, she feels a little more relieved. She walks forward slowly.


    The sea waterpletely soaks her ankles, her knees, her stomach, then her mouth, and then her


    nose. She can''t breathe. But she does not struggle. She just wants to close her eyes and ept the


    arrival of death.


    But just as she is almost losing consciousness, a pair of hands suddenly pulls her back.


    Miya does not know who that person is. She only knows that it is a pair of strong hands. She lies on a


    sturdy chest. Then, she is dragged ashore. She''s still not conscious now.


    "How can you do a mad thing like that? I will definitely not let anything happen to you."


    Actually, Anson has been following behind her. Miya was in such an emotional state in the hotel just


    now. Anson is afraid that she will do something crazy. So, he has been following behind her.


    When he sees the taxi she has stoppeding to the seaside, he knows that something is wrong with


    her. So, he has to follow behind her. He doesn''t expect her to walk to the sea. Seeing her walking into


    the sea, he bravely jumps into the sea to save her.


    He definitely won''t let anything happen to Miya. Right now, he is pressing down on her stomach and


    trying to help her spit the water out. "You must pull yourself together."


    ''I won''t let anything happen to you.'' Anson thinks to himself.


    Then, Anson desperately presses her stomach. In the next second, he can only pinch her nose and


    give her mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.


    He has to hurry up and save Miya. Anson is even more anxious. He is afraid of losing Miya in front of


    him. He does not want her to die like this. "You have to hold on, Miya."


    Miya, who is unconscious, finally opens her eyes. However, when she sees Anson kissing her, she


    ps him subconsciously.


    However, when the imprint of a hand appears on Anson''s face, he turns tears into smiles. Miya ps


    him, which means that she has strength. In other words, she is fine now.


    "Great, you''re all right." He looks at her excitedly. His eyes are shining.


    "Don''t be hypocritical here! Who allowed you to kiss me...?" Miyaes here to kill herself and end


    last night''s nightmare. She doesn''t want to have any contact with Anson. However, Anson pulls her


    back from the sea and kisses her. How can he be so despicable and shameless?


    He is simply a scum!

 Chapter 846 Reasons for Living

    Chapter 846 Reasons for Living


    "Why did you save me? Why did you want me to live so painfully in this world...?¡±


    Miya, who is soaked all over, can''t help but shed tears. It makes people''s hearts ache to see her crying


    so terribly.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. But I can''t watch you die. I can''t just fold my hands and see you die." When


    Anson sees that Miya is shattered, he also feels sad.


    If possible, he wants to share her pain.


    Miya suppresses her sadness and chokes, "You''re the one who caused me to be like this. If you hadn''t


    done what you did to mest night, how could I want to kill myself...?"


    "Now, I have be an errant woman. What reason do I have to live in this world?"


    "Don''te to a conclusion so soon. Perhaps nothing happened between usst night. Because if that


    really happened, how could I not feel it?"


    Anson desperately shakes Miya.


    Hearing this, Miya seems see the sign of hope. She regains some rationality. "What did you just say?"


    There is a trace of disbelief and a little expectation in her voice.


    "What I just said is the truth. I say this not tofort you. Because I really didn''t feel anythingst night


    and can''t remember anything." In fact, Anson still remembers the feeling of kissing her clearlyst


    night. Because it is a great feeling when he kissed her.


    "Don''t lie to me. You''re just saying that to make me drag out an ignoble existence, and then change my


    mind to be with you, right? Let me tell you, that''s impossible. Even if all the men in this world are dead,


    I won''t be with you. Besides, I have had a beloved man. I am a married woman."


    After Miya finishes her words feebly, she can''t stand up. Since she is exhausted and weak, she almost


    falls down. Fortunately, Anson, who is beside her, supports her in time. But she pushes Anson away in


    disgust.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His touch only reminds her of the disgusting memoryst night.


    "I just want you not to appear in front of me again." Miya says in a firm tone. After saying this, she


    walks haltingly. However, Anson is somewhat unwilling to ept it. He still follows behind her all this


    time. He is worried about her and wants to tell her the truth.


    Miya turns around and nces at him indifferently. Anson has thought that Miya will explode with rage.


    But Miya does not. Now, he is more determined to follow her.


    After walking for a while, Miya cannot help but turn around again.


    "How long do you want to follow me?"


    "Sorry, I''m just a little worried about you. That''s why I''m following you." Because he is really afraid that


    she will kill herself again.


    "Why are you worried about me? I''m not rted to you. We just meet by chance and have nothing to


    do with each other. Please never show up in my sight. Seeing you is a great torture to me. Stop


    torturing me, okay?"


    Miya begins to say to him in a pleading tone.


    Anson''s heart aches when he hears this. However, he has no choice but to follow behind her


    shamelessly.


    "Do you want to hound me to death? Seeing that I''m not dead, you want to torture me and make me


    feel worse than dead, right?"


    Miya holds back her tears and says in a desperate tone.


    Anson quickly exins, "You know I don''t mean that."


    "You don''t mean that? Then what do you mean?" Miya refutes helplessly.


    "Trust me, Miya. In fact, nothing happened to usst night."


    "Nothing happened? How dare you tell me something that even a three-year-old won''t believe? Stop


    lying to me. Do you think you haven''t cheated me badly enough? How far have you gotten me before


    you''re willing to let it go? I''m tired, and I just want to find a ce to rest." It is better to sleep and never


    wake up again.


    Miya looks at Anson numbly. Now, she does not want to lose her temper anymore. Normally, people


    who are saved from death will feel lucky. But being rescued is just a painful beginning for her.


    "What do I have to say to make you believe me? Things aren''t what you think. I can exin


    everything." Anson says anxiously.


    "What''s the point of exining so much? Everything that should or shouldn''t have happened has


    happened. What can I do? I can''t find a reason to live anymore." Miya feels desperate, and even the


    sky oppresses her.


    She walks forward slowly with heavy steps. In any case, she is like a headless chicken now. It makes


    no difference to her where to go. She just wants to stay away from the bastard beside her.


    "Don''t be so depressed. I''ll find you a reason to live." Anson walks to her again.


    "I don''t have any reason to live anymore. So, don''t waste any energy on me. Leave quickly. Maybe I''m


    responsible for all of this. And it will be a mercy for me if you don''t appear in front of me." Miya is like a


    walking corpse without any expression.


    "My younger brother just sent me a message. He knows Alex''s whereabouts...."


    Finding Alex should be her reason to live, right?


    Sure enough, Miya stops and does not continue forward.


    "Are you telling the truth?" Miya''s expression finally alters.


    Anson also seems to feel the hope at this moment. So, he continues forward and says, "Before I came


    here to look for you, my younger brother had informed me. I look for you here to bring you to Alex."


    "Will you let me see Alex?" Miya swallows hard and bes somewhat excited.


    "That''s right. I''ll bring you to see him now. So, you have to be prepared. I already know his exact


    location. Everything is ready. We can go to him after your nod."

 Chapter 847 The Hope Orphanage

    Chapter 847 The Hope Orphanage


    Anson finally says everything in one breath. He has intended to keep this secret in his heart forever.


    But now, under such circumstances, he has no choice but to say it. If he doesn''t say it, Miya may


    commit suicide again soon. He can save her this time. But what about the next time? Just in case. He


    would rather let her live.


    "That''s great. Then hurry up and take me to see him."


    Miya says. This time, she takes the initiative to pull Anson away.


    Unexpectedly, Anson stops and says next, "I can bring you to Alex immediately. But before I bring you


    to him, you must go to a ce with me."


    "Where do you want to take me?" Miya is puzzled and somewhat dissatisfied.


    "You should change your clothes at least. Do you want to be so sloppy and meet your beloved man?"


    Anson says unhappily.


    A light breaks in upon Miya, "Right. I can''t go see him with wet clothes. Take me to buy a nice clothes


    now."


    "Then do you still want to stay here and see the sea?" Anson asks deliberately.


    "No, no, no." Miya quickly refuses. Now, she can''t wait to see Alex.


    Then, theye to a clothing store, where there are many beautiful clothes. Miya randomly picks a


    floral dress and walks to Anson in a hurry.


    She appears in this floral dress, which amazes Anson. However, she is dressed up to meet another


    man. He does not have the luck to enjoy her beauty.


    When he thinks of this, he can''t help but feel a little disappointed. So, he pauses.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go now. You are not lying to me, right?" Miya immediately bes


    nervous again.


    "No. I am just thinking about if you look good in this dress." Anson identally says what he has in


    mind.


    "What time is it? You''re still thinking about this."


    Anson feels guilty and turns his head to the other side. "Then let''s go."


    So, Miya pulls Anson forward quickly. Along the way, Miya is excited and expectant. She knows that


    Anson won''t deceive her. Because he speaks it with sincerity. If she still can''t find Alex this time, she


    really doesn''t have the courage to live.


    "Why haven''t we arrived yet?" Miya has been asking this question all along the way.


    "You''re too anxious. We''ve only been driving for less than ten minutes. Wait a moment longer and we''ll


    be there."


    Finally, they stop at an orphanage.


    "Why do you stop at this orphanage?" Miya is puzzled.


    "The person you''re looking for is right here." Anson says as he holds the steering wheel with both


    hands.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Will Alex be in the orphanage? How is that possible? Are you still kidding me?"


    "You''ll know if it''s a joke when you get off the car and take a look."


    Miya leaps from the car and rushes to the orphanage. Then, she walks around the orphanage and the


    group of children, but does not see the man she is looking for.


    Anson follows her casually, watching her walk around anxiously.


    "Are you still lying to me? Why don''t I see him here? Don''t you say he is here?" Miya asks angrily


    again.


    "Let''s ask the director."


    As Anson says that, the director walks to greet them, "What is the purpose of your visit to the Hope


    Orphanage?"


    "Excuse me, is there a person called Alex here?" Miya asks in a hurry.


    But the director shakes her head at Miya. "Sorry, we don''t have any orphans by that name."


    "Actually, he is not an orphan. He is an adult. He..." Miya suddenly hears a familiar voice as she


    speaks.


    "What game do you guys want to y next?"


    This is the voice of Alex who she has missed every day. Miya does not listen to the director''s words


    anymore. Instead, she turns around and sees Alex.


    Her eyes fill with tears. At this moment, she weeps tears of joy. Does she really find Alex? Perhaps the


    director is deceiving her. Alex is ying with these children in front of her. Why does the director


    deceive her? But now, Miya doesn''t want to care so much.


    Miya walks straight to Alex. The man who is ying with the children turns around and sees her.


    "Why is it you again?"


    This unfamiliar and distant tone is mixed with a little surprise. John looks at her with an unbelievable


    gaze, as if she is an uninvited guest.


    Isn''t he Alex? Miya thinks inside. But why is he so like Alex? Although his behavior and habits seem to


    have changed, she still feels that he is Alex.


    "Don''t you remember me? I''m your wife."


    "Stop talking nonsense here. Haven''t I warned you not to follow me? Now, you even follow me back to


    the orphanage. What exactly do you want? I''ve seen a lot of people like you. You want to pester me


    just because I''m handsome, right? Didn''t I tell you that I have a girlfriend? There''s no point in pestering


    me."


    At this time, the woman named Rory walks out with a nurse''s uniform.


    After she sees Miya, she greets Miya warmly.


    "Why does this girl look familiar? I think I''ve seen her somewhere before?" then, she naturally holds


    John''s hand, tilts her cute head and says to him in a sweet voice.


    "You have seen her in the hospital. Do you forget about it?" John touches her head and his eyes full of


    affection.


    "Why is she here?"


    "I think she might be mentally ill." John says banteringly.


    "Shees back here. Could it be that she is also from this orphanage?"


    "I don''t think so. Let''s ignore her and hurry to y with the children."


    Miya freezes as she watches them discussing. He says that she is mentally ill. How can the former


    Alex treat her like this? Is she really mistaken?


    Miya stands there dumbfounded.

 Chapter 848 Ruthlessness and Indifference

    Chapter 848 Ruthlessness and Indifference


    Does Alex not recognize her at all? Hepletely treats her as a stranger.


    He''s so lovey-dovey with another woman in front of her.


    Miya can''t stand it. So, she walks straight to him, tugs at his cor, and says, "Don''t pretend here. You


    are Alex. Don''t deceive me anymore, okay? I know you''re just acting, right? Because I lost my memory


    for a period of time and treated you the same way. Don''t take revenge on me, okay? I promise that I will


    be obedient in the future...."


    John looks at Miya helplessly, "Is this how you pursue boys? Stop talking nonsense here! Your


    nonsense bothers me. I used to live here very happy. Why did youe to disturb us? Please stop


    going crazy right now. If you still do not release me, I will not be so easy on you. I really will hit you."


    John''s every word is filled with ruthlessness....


    "Why are you treating me like this? You are clearly the person in my heart. We are in love and should


    be together. But why do things turn out like this...?"


    Miya finally lets go of John''s hand. Because John does not seem to be joking at all. She sees the


    disgust in his eyes.


    She knows that the man in front of her extremely hates her.


    "How many times have I told you? You''re mistaken. I''m not the person you''re looking for at all. Please


    don''t appear in front of me again. I don''t want to repeat the same thing to you. If you have so much


    time, please go where you should go, instead of wasting your time here."


    John says usibly.


    Miya freezes as tears begin to spill out of her eyes. From beginning to end, she only bites her lips and


    doesn''t make any noise. Because she doesn''t want to bother the man in front of her.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "John, did this woman do anything to you? So, she really is insane? Should we stay away from her or


    call the hospital to take her away?" Rory walks to John with concern and nervously checks his body for


    wounds.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. Rory, bring the children back. I still have something to say to this woman." John


    looks at Rory gently.


    Rory has intended to say something else.


    Seeing Rory''s hesitant expression, John says, "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine."


    He is so cold to her one second ago but is so gentle to Rory now. That''s the difference. It seems that


    the woman he likes is Rory. Then why is she still here? Make a spectacle of herself?


    John finishes speaking gently, "Now you don''t listen to me? Hurry up and go in. I''ll talk to her for a few


    words and immediately go in to find you."


    Although Rory is a little reluctant, she looks at Miya and John in confusion, finally tilts her head and


    walks in.


    When Rory leaves, John seems to have changed into another person and walks to Miya.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it at once. After that, please don''t appear in front of me anymore."


    John is impatient andpletely different from before.


    Miya looks at John affectionately, causing him to feel ufortable. "I warn you, don''t look at me like


    this anymore. It makes me feel ufortable when you look at me like that."


    Actually, he doesn''t want to talk so much with this woman. He is always a gentle and good-tempered


    person. But for some reason, when he faces this woman, he inexplicably bes irritable.


    "Do you hate me so much now?" or is she mistaken all the time? All of this is just an illusion. The man


    is not Alex.


    For some reason, John feels a little bitter when he sees Miya show such an injured expression.


    However, he quickly ignores it.


    "Don''t pretend to be pathetic in front of me. Let me tell you, I definitely won''t sympathize with you. Does


    a cheap woman like you have to pester a man who doesn''t like you? Do you think it''s good for you to


    humiliate yourself like this?"


    Right now, his words are very harsh.


    Miya is almost shattered when she hears this.


    "Please don''t say such words to me...." Miya feels that her head is about to explode. She forcefully


    rubs her temples. Because she feels that if she does not do this, she will be so mad at John and faint


    soon. However, as she is weakly falling to the other side, John doesn''te to support her and just


    watches her fall in front of him.


    How can her Alex be so cold-blooded and heartless to her? She must have recognized the wrong


    person! Anson and his brother must be mistaken. She shouldn''t bother others here. She has to leave


    now.


    However, at this moment, Anson suddenly rushes over and punches John.


    "Do you know how many stupid things Miya did for you? How can you treat her like this?"


    John counters with a blow.


    "What the hell are you two doing? You alle to me me. It''s none of your business what I do.


    There is no need for you to teach me a lesson. I will take care of my woman. Can you please take care


    of your woman and stop her going crazy here? Otherwise, I''ll call the police sooner orter and let her


    be arrested in a mental hospital, or I will personally send her in."


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Anson bes furious. As he is about to rush over, Miya takes


    his hand.


    "Who allowed you to hit him? Regardless of whether he is Alex or not, I will not allow you to solve the


    problem in such a violent way!"


    "But if don¡¯t stop him, he will hurt you again."


    "It''s my business if he hurts me. What does this have to do with you? We''ll leave immediately." As she


    speaks, Miya pulls Anson away.

 Chapter 849 This Is the Truth

    Chapter 849 This Is the Truth


    Theye to sit on a bench in a park near the orchard.


    Miya looks at the front with a dull look. She carefully recalls everything that has just happened. Anson


    looks at her in silence. He enjoys it. Because he feels that it is good that Miya stays beside him like


    this. If only time can be stay at this moment. However, Miya loves another person.


    "Are you sure you''re not mistaken this time? Is he really Alex?" After a long wait, Miya speaks.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know why things have turned out like this. Give me a chance, and I will get justice for


    you." Anson says with confidence.


    "How are you going to get justice for me?" Miya sneers.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At this moment, Anson bes silent. But after a while, he says.


    "Tell me, what should I do to make you happy?"


    "I want Alex toe back to me." Miya says these words casually. But suddenly, her eyes fill with


    tears.


    Anson can''t bear to watch it anymore. He knows that if she is left alone like this, she may kill herself


    again soon.


    "Are you sure he is the Alex you''re looking for? If you''re sure, I''ll immediately take him to you." Anson


    will do anything to please her.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Even I myself don''t know what I should do. So, please leave me alone now."


    After Miya excitedly shouts these few words, she stands up and walks to the other side. Anson


    naturally follows behind her. Because he is afraid that she will do stupid things again.


    However, Miya can''t help but say, "How long are you going to follow me? Don''t worry. I won''t do


    anything stupid. I''m fine. So, please don''t pester me anymore."


    "You don''t have to pretend to be strong in front of me. I know what kind of girl you are. I want to treat


    you well. I also hope that you can stay by my side. Why don''t you give us a chance? I will make you


    happier than you are now."


    "Anson, do you think I''ll be happy with you? Please don''t talk nonsense here. I just want to go back to


    Alex. But things are worse than I have thought."


    Miya looks ahead in dismay and is like a puppet.


    "Don''t abuse yourself like this. Can you take good care of yourself? You haven''t eaten for a whole day.


    Let''s have a meal first, okay?"


    Anson reaches out and tries to hold her. But Miya shakes him off.


    "Eating is not important to me right now. The only thing I want to do now is to figure out whether he is


    Alex." Miya pays all her attention to this thing.


    "I know that Alex is very important to you. But can you take care of yourself before thinking about


    others?"


    "I just want to tell you to leave me alone. I don''t want to hear you talk so much. Don''t pester me


    anymore."


    "I can help you prove that he is Alex." Anson says. Miya is shocked.


    "How can you prove it?" she can''t do anything about it herself.


    "Because Derrick told me this news. If I go to find him, he will tell me the whole story."


    "Are you sure? He has deceived me many times before. Do you think I will believe you two brothers?"


    "If you don''t believe me, you won''t have followed me and appeared here."


    "Then how can you prove it?" Miya''s attitude softens.


    "I can go with you to find him now. But only if you have a meal with me first." Anson has no choice but


    to speak to her in amanding tone.


    Miya yields to persuasion and goes to have a meal with him. After eating eagerly and with great speed,


    she says to him, "I have finished. Hurry up and take me to see Derrick."


    "I''ve informed Derrick toe over here. He will exin everything to youter." Anson is patient when


    he talks to her.


    "Keep your word. I will not let you off if you deceive me again!" Miya warns.


    Anson thinks to himself, ''It will be good if you won''t let me off for the rest of your life.'' He wishes that


    Miya can keep pestering him.


    "By the way, I have something else to tell you. Perhaps he has lied to you because of me. But now, we


    have be reconciled. So, please don''t misunderstand him. If there is something you don''t


    understand, just ask him directly."


    "I know what to do. You don''t have to tell me."


    Derrick soon appears in front of them.


    "I have looked into this thing. Two men in ck kidnapped Alex. I identally saw this scene earlier. I


    didn''t know anything about it before. So, don''t me me for all this. It also has nothing to do with


    Anson."


    But Miya just nods now.


    "It was like this. That day I saw two men in ck kidnap Alex and pull him into a van. I followed them all


    the time. Then they sent him to a hospital for surgery. I had intended to follow the men in ck all the


    way, but I failed. Their purpose seemed to be to perform an operation on Alex."


    "By the time they wanted to kill Alex, I had secretly sent someone to protect him. So, nothing happened


    to him. Otherwise, he would have been a dead body by now."


    Derrick heaves a sigh of relief after saying all this.


    "Are you sure you''re not making all this up?" Miya just stares fixedly at him.

 Chapter 850 Ask the Director

    Chapter 850 Ask the Director


    Derrick is furious at the point. "What do you mean by saying this? I can do nothing if you don''t believe


    in me. Anson, that all I can offer. If that woman still misunderstands you, you shouldn''t help her


    anymore. In any case, we have already done our utmost for help. We have been so nice to a stranger


    and doing so many strange things for no reason at all. They are not our obligations."


    Anson hurries to say, "Alright, since you''ve already figured things out, don''t stay here."


    "Derrick, that''s not appropriate. How could you ignore me for the sake of a woman? In the past twenty


    years, I''ve witnessed your ups and downs. You haven''t been so emotional before you met this woman.


    What kind of magic does this woman possess? Is she worth your dedication?" Anson feels that his


    brother has done too much for that woman.


    Anson speaks in amanding manner, "Don''t worry so much about me. Since your mission has been


    completed, you should leave now."


    "Anyway, I don''t want to be with you." Derrick rolls her eyes in disgust.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Anson warns Derrick with a nce.


    "Alright, anyway, you always act like this. I can''t force you. Call me if you need anything. I''ll be happy to


    help you."


    With that, Derrick actually leaves.


    Miya is overwhelmed by her thoughts.


    "If what he says is true, then why can''t Alex remember me at all? He even says that he is John, and


    that his girlfriend and he grow up together..."


    Derrick suggests, "I think we need to talk to the director about this."


    "But the director doesn''t seem to be willing to tell us anything."


    "That''s because we don''t have any ns."


    "Do you have one? I will take care of everything. You just need to think carefully. After I help you settle


    this problem, how are you going to repay me?" Anson smiles proudly.


    "If your n works, I would be grateful to you. In terms of physical action..." Miya freezes when she


    thinks of that.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Anson stares at Miya up and down. She immediately senses his malicious intentions and uses her


    hands to cover her chest. "Listen, be well-behaved. I won''t trade with you at the cost my body."


    "I know. I''m just joking with you. As long as you can live a happy life with him in the future, I will have


    no regrets." Anson says carelessly. A sense of sadness shes in his eyes, but it disappears at once.


    Miya still has a grudge against the man in front of her. She is not sure if he is really doing her a favor


    out of kindness.


    However, Miya no longer wants to ask about that. Things are out of her control. She should focus on


    Alex.


    "In this way, let''s set off right now to meet the director." Miya is eager to find out the truth as soon as


    possible. She has been suffering for a long time.


    Then they return to the orphanage.


    Although Miya notices that John, Rory, and several kids are chasing after each other in the courtyard,


    she doesn''t walk over. Instead, she heads for the director. Only by hearing the director''s exnation


    will she be able to solve the problem.


    Just as they are about to walk in front of the director, the director turns around to leave.


    Miya thinks that the director is deliberately avoiding them.


    Therefore, regardless of the director''s reaction, Miya walks to the front while Anson was behind the


    director. The director has to stop walking.


    "You don''t need to run away. We just have a few questions for you."


    They ask the director to return to his office. The director looks at them helplessly, but at the same time,


    he tries to avoid meeting their gazes.


    "We can talk seriously. Don''t use violence." The director reveals a panicked expression.


    "Actually, we just want to ask you a few questions. You don''t have to be so scared." Miya feels sorry


    after seeing the director''s reaction.


    "Ask whatever you want."


    The director says unwillingly. He looks eager to leave the office right now.


    Miya takes a deep breath and asks in a serious tone, "Do you know who John is?"


    The director takes a deep breath and answers, "John grew up in our orphanage. Later, he has no


    intention of leaving. He wants to stay here to take care of those orphans. He is very caring."


    "He grew up here?" Miya''s eyes widen. Could it be that she makes a mistake?


    Anson says angrily, "You''re lying right now, aren''t you? If I know you are lying, I won''t let you get away


    with it."


    The director begs for mercy and says in a painful tone, "That is the truth. Why should I lie to you?"


    Indeed, the director has no motive to deceive them.


    "You''d better tell me everything. Otherwise, you are going to suffer." Anson is still threatening the


    director.


    "I''ve already told you. What else do you want? I really didn''t lie to you. Don''t treat me like this. If you


    still don''t believe me, you can go and ask John." The director says in an obedient manner.


    Anson raises his fist again. "Do you believe that I''ll...?¡±


    "Alright, stop making things difficult for him. What the director says makes sense," Miya says at once to


    stop Anson.


    After Anson hears Miya''s words, he doesn¡¯t continue his next move.


    "Maybe he''s lying. I''ll coerce him. He''ll definitely tell the truth," Anson says.


    "In fact, I shouldn''t deceive myself anymore. You don''t need to do unnecessary things. Let''s hurry up


    and leave. I know you''re doing this for me, but now I just want to leave this ce and rx somewhere


    else." Miya wants to calm down now.

 Chapter 851 Interrogate Her

    Chapter 851 Interrogate Her


    Miya has never been so confused before. She is in a mess without knowing where to go. Miya feels as


    if iron wire is piercing her heart.


    Seeing Miya''s being absent-minded, Anson can''t help but say, "You shouldn''t have let him go just now.


    I just want to find out the truth for you."


    "So what? Alex will nevere back to me again," Miya says weakly.


    At this moment, she can''t see any hope for the future at all, not even the slightest bit. Miya feels


    painful. Without Alex, she seems to be lost.


    She is having a heavy heart.


    Seeing Miya''s depressed expression, Anson starts to worry about her. "You should know, no matter


    what happens, I will be by your side. So ... don''t lose hope for life."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve managed to survive once. I won''tmit suicide again. You don''t have to worry about


    me. Do what you want and don''t waste your time on me." Miya feels worse than being a dead person.


    She doesn''t know what to do now.


    "For me, the most important thing is to be with you. I only hope that you can give me a chance to take


    care of you. Before you find Alex, please allow me to take his ce temporarily..."


    Miya interrupts Anson before he finishes his words.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You''ll never take his ce. I just hope that you can stop pestering me in the


    future. I will take good care of myself. You don''t have to worry about me. I know that you''ve helped me


    a lot regarding my current problem. Let''s forget about our past. From now on, we have no rtions


    anymore."


    Miya takes a deep breath and says calmly.


    "Do you have to be so indifferent to me? Can''t you give me a chance to stay by your side?"


    To be honest, Anson feels heartbroken when he hears what Miya says.


    Miya refuses him with resolution. Since she does not like him, she can''t hesitate. Miya can''t give this


    man any hope, otherwise Anson will always pester her.


    Having no contact in the future is the best n for them.


    "I''ve already made myself clear. I hope you can take good care of yourself. Also, I want to say thank


    you." After all, without his help, she should have died in the ocean.


    With that, Miya turns around to leave.


    Anson could only watch reluctantly as Miya left. At this moment, he wants to take strides to catch up


    with Miya. But at this moment, his feet are stiff and heavy so he couldn''t walk. Anson worries that if he


    chases after her, Miya will hate him even more.


    ....


    Miya keeps walking along the street, feeling very confused. At this moment, she doesn¡¯t know whom


    she could ask for help.


    Since she can''t find Alex now, should she go back? The kids probably miss her. She misses them as


    well.


    Ben, Joey, and Andre....


    ¡®Mom misses you as well, but I can''t go back now because I have lost your dad.¡¯


    Therefore, she doesn''t dare to go back alone. If she goes back now, she would be guilty forever. She


    will never forgive herself.


    No matter what happens, she would try her best to find Alex. As for John, Miya might have recognized


    the wrong person. Everything''s going to be fine. There''s always hope. When Miya thinks of this, she


    couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Miya has no evidence. However, there is another method. She can secretly hide in the orphanage.


    This should be the only way out. Just as Miya is about to head towards the orphanage, she suddenly


    couldn''t see anything. A sack wraps around her head.


    "Let go of me..."


    Miya struggles desperately. Before she can finish herst word, she passes out.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When she wakes up, she finds that her hands and feet are tied. She is lying on a luxurious leather sofa.


    Miya is angry as she has been kidnapped and brought here. However, she knows who is behind the


    scene. Other than the Comtes, who else would be so despicable?


    As expected, she looks up and meet Bruce''s gaze. Bruce crosses his legs while holding a teacup in an


    elegant manner. He is drinking his tea with rxation, asionally letting out a sigh of enjoyment.


    "Bastard, why did you bring me here? What exactly do you want from me?" Miya looks at him with


    disgust. Her tone is filled with hatred. Meanwhile, she tries desperately to stretch out her hands and


    feet. However, her attempts end up in vain considering that she is tightly tied by the rope. The bruises


    are about to appear on her hands and feet.


    "Stop struggling in vain. In fact, I bring you here to ask a question." At this moment, Bruce puts down


    his teacup and stares at Miya seriously.


    Bruce can''t figure out what magic power Miya has, which fascinates Anson so much.


    Miya looks away because she doesn''t want to say a word to such a bastard.


    "My son is so outstanding. Why don''t you want to be with him? It will be your blessing if you marry him.


    Don''t be so ungrateful."


    Bruce doesn''t like this woman at all because Miya escaped during the wedding ceremony in the past,


    which made Bruce embarrassed. Therefore, he can''t figure why Anson still likes this woman. However,


    he couldn''t change Anson''s mind so he can only try to control this woman.


    "Let me tell you, even if all the men in this world are dead, I will not marry your son. From the beginning


    to the end, he has been pestering me. I have never done anything to him. Besides, I have a beloved


    man. I am a married woman with a happy family," Miya says in session.


    "What an eloquent woman." Bruce concludes.

 Chapter 852 Being Whipped

    Chapter 852 Being Whipped


    Miya res at Bruce. "Do you think that I would yield to you as you have tied me up here? Keep


    dreaming about it. I won''t marry your son even if I''m beaten to death. Nothing like that will happen


    unless I die."


    When Miya says that, she is more than resolute. However, it is her stubborn attitude that challenges


    Bruce''s pride as a man.


    Bruce narrows his eyes, making himself seem dangerous and offensive. He concludes that this woman


    is probably tired of being alive. How dare she speak to him in such a tone and manner?


    "You may need to be taught a lesson. Otherwise, you don''t know how capable I am." Bruce thinks it is


    necessary to give Miya a lesson.


    Miya retorts without any fear, "Do you think I''m afraid of you?"


    "How impressive. I wonder if you''ll say that againter. Come, drag her to the basement. Make her


    aware of how painful it can be."


    When Bruce says this, he is warning Miya. Therefore, Miya thinks she is in a huge trouble.


    With that, Miya is taken to the basement and tied to a chain. Later, the whip fiercelynds on her body.


    At that moment, she feels the gut-wrenching pain.


    The whip is so powerful that Miya feels that her skin is torn and her flesh gapes open. She lets out


    suffering groan.


    It is so painful that if it feels like she is about to die.


    It turns out that Bruce wants to use violence! He is awful but Miya won''t give in even faced with torture.


    "Youe to know how powerful I am, right? If you don''t want to suffer the pain anymore, you''d better


    now agree to marry my son and be willing to be with him for the rest of your life. Also, you can''t leave


    him no matter what happens. As for your marriage, I can ignore all your past."


    Bruce has no choice as his son likes Miya so much. It is as if his son would die without this woman.


    Therefore, Bruce could only do everything he could to help his son to get Miya. Considering his son''s


    gentle and cowardly character, Bruce knows that Anson is controlled by Miya. Therefore, he had to y


    some tricks to change the situation.


    Miya endures the pain in her body. "Even if I am beaten to death, I will not agree to your unreasonable


    demands. If you want, just torture me to death."


    Miya would rather die than surrender.


    Hearing this, Bruce bes more sinister whiling looking at Miya. He seems to be enraged. "Don''t try


    to irritate me. Otherwise, I will make you suffer and regret."


    "Just kill me. In this way, your son will hate you for the rest of his life." Miya continued to refute despite


    the pain.


    At this moment, Bruce can''t hold back his anger.


    "It seems that if I don''t teach you a lesson, you won''t take my words seriously. Beat her up with great


    strength."


    Thus, the fierce man holding the whip uses the leather whip to fiercely beat Miya.


    Miya bites her lip tightly, not wanting to let out scream from pain, because she will never yield to the


    man in front of her.


    There is blood all over Miya and her body is covered with the bloodstains resulting from the whip.


    Bruce is so angry that the veins on his face can be seen clearly. He doesn''t expect Miya to be so


    persistent. Miya is still unwilling to beg for mercy from him. She is so difficult to deal with so that she


    must be troublesome in real life. As violence can''t solve the problem, there is only one alternative left.


    "If you plead with me now, I will not me you for what you say just now. However, you must listen to


    my orders in the future. Otherwise, you will always suffer from such beating."


    Bruce nces at her. He was indifferent, as can be seen from his dark eyes.


    Although Miya feels painful, she still won''t lose her dignity or betray Alex.


    "No matter what happens, I will not follow your request. You are a bastard. I will never let you go for the


    rest of my life..."


    Miya uses almost all her strength to say these words because she is now suffering from the extreme


    pain. God knows how painful she is now.


    "Let''s see how long you can keep being eloquent. Listen, Anson won''te here to save you at this


    time. You may have to die in pain here."


    Since Miya is so determined, there''s no use to talk to her. Bruce can only vent his anger by seeing


    Miya being whipped badly. No one dares to talk back to Bruce before, not even his son. What a nobody


    Miya is!


    Miya is too delicate to withstand the whip. Therefore, she passes out not long before.


    "Mr. Bruce, this woman has been unconscious. She is still bleeding. Should we bandage her up


    again?" Although that ferocious man isn''t someone who cherishes beauty, he feels pity to see this


    woman in a terrible state.


    Even if it is a case of a man, he may not withstand being tortured the same way, not to mention this


    seemingly weak woman.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "What? When did you be so sympathetic? You never hesitated when you hit others in the past.


    Why did you plead for mercy for her now? Don''t forget whose fellow you are? Continue to fulfill your


    duty. Wake her up with water and continue to beat her up."


    Bruce is ruthless. He would never let anyone against him have a happy ending. Nor would Bruce show


    mercy to Miya just because she is a woman. Such mercy is harmful, which can be learned from history


    when the beauty of women might lead to an outbreak of war. Miya is just a scourge. If he kills her now,


    it might be a good thing.


    The ice-cold water is sshed to Miya suddenly. The ice-cold water is like a sharp knife that ruthlessly


    adds salt on her wound, making her even more painful.


    At this moment, Miya is worse off than being dead. If it is an ordinary person, the person would have


    been unable to endure it, kneeling down and begging for mercy. After being tortured like this, however,


    Miya still refuses to betray Alex as she thinks what she has got are just scratches and she can make it


    through.

 Chapter 853 Another Conspiracy

    Chapter 853 Another Conspiracy


    ¡®Alex, don''t worry, I won''t betray you no matter what happens.¡¯


    Miya keeps repeating these words to herself in her heart because Alex has been her spiritual prop. If it


    is not for the sake of Alex, Miya may be out of her mind now.


    The ferocious man continues to whip Miya a few times as Bruce has instructed.


    Miya is already on the verge of death. Even if cold water is used to keep her awake, Miya could hardly


    open her eyes.


    The ferocious man stops.


    "Didn''t I tell you that I want you to beat her to death? Why are you sopassionate? Do you want to


    save her?" Bruce bes furious. Sure enough, this woman is indeed a scourge. Not only his son,


    but his helper is fascinated by her. If that''s not the case, why does he stop beating Miya several times?


    In the past, this man used to kill others without any hesitation but now it is difficult for him to beat a


    woman. How could it be so?


    "Tell me, are you attracted by this woman?" The ferocious man lowers his head with guilt because


    Bruce is right. He has never seen such a stubborn woman before. Even if a man would have knelt,


    begging for forgiveness after being beaten that way. However, this woman is indeed more persistent


    than he expects. In fact, he shows a little mercy just now by using a little less strength.


    "What a bastard. Don''t you know a beauty could cause trouble?" Bruce is furious.


    "I''m afraid that with a few more whips, this woman will probably die. If she dies, it will be hard to exin


    to Anson." The ferocious man thinks over toe up with such an excuse. He can''t think of any other


    words.


    Bruce wants to ignore him, but he came to realize what his helper says is reasonable. If this woman


    dies, Anson would probably really make a big fuss with him. Bruce is not sure whether he can cope


    with that.


    "Send this woman upstairs and let the doctor treat her." In the end, Bruce makes a concession. This


    woman is so willful only because Anson likes her. That''s why she is doing whatever she wants.


    However, the priority is to save her before she dies.


    Hearing what Bruce says, the ferocious man heaves a sigh of relief, because he doesn''t want to beat


    this woman anymore.


    The room is filled with a strong smell of medicine.


    Miya doesn''t like the smell, which makes her more ufortable. When she opens her eyes, she finds


    herself lying on afortable bed. Shouldn''t she be in the cold basement and beaten by the whip?


    Why is she back in afortable room?


    Is it because Bruce changes his mind? Can it be that Bruce decides to show mercy and let her go?


    No, how is that possible? Bruce must n to show Miya a little kindness before continue to torture her.


    Sure enough, he wants to dally with her. Bruce is too shameless.


    However, Alex, where are you now? Why haven''t youe to save me at this time? Miya is on the


    verge of death after being tortured by the old man.


    Thinking of this, Miya looks at the ceiling with a sorrowful gaze.


    When she wants to stand up, she finds that she is confined on the bed. Miya can only lie on the bed


    with no movements.


    She is once again confined here to heal her injuries. However, she could still feel the pain from her


    wound. She feels that her internal organs are going to be torn apart.


    But Miya doesn''t want to be imprisoned here all the time, like a prisoner in jail. What''s worse, it is a


    thousand times more painful than being imprisoned! This is because not only does she have to endure


    physical torture, she needs to ovee hardships in her heart as well.


    ¡®Bruce, do you think you can destroy my will in this way? Impossible!¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Bruce, do you think you can reach your goal by confining me here? Let me tell you, I will never give in


    for the rest of my life!"


    Miya shouts in the room. Miya doesn''t know if anyone could hear her. As the house is empty, Miya


    could only hear her own echoes.


    When Bruce, who is standing outside in the corridor, hears this, he bes more furious. However, he


    knows one thing. Since that woman is able to shout, it means that Miya recovers a lot! Since violence


    doesn''t work, Bruce can only resort to another method. He believes that there is always a way to


    conquer her.


    After all, he has been a leading person in business circle for so long. How could a little girl be his


    opponent? He is about to give her a big lesson!


    Pushing open the door, Bruce takes strides into the room.


    Miya is angrier after seeing Bruce. "You are a bastard. What else can you do to me other than this?


    How despicable, shameless, and dirty you are!"


    She is eager to use all the derogatory words to describe the man in front of her.


    "I didn''t expect you to curse me like this. Do you know what will happen if you offend me?" Bruce''s dark


    eyes seem more terrifying. He looks gloomy and horrible as if he has a secret n.


    Miya is frightened but she tries to calm down. "I''m not afraid of you. If you have any tricks, juste to


    me."


    Again, Miya seems to be fearless. No matter what, she couldn''t show her cowardliness to Bruce.


    "Do you know what I''ve prepared for you this time?" Bruce raises his eyebrows. Obviously, he isn''t


    angry this time as he has a crafty smile.


    Looking at his meaningful look, Miya couldn''t help but feel scared.


    ording to her instincts, this man should be plotting some other terrible conspiracy.


    "I''ve prepared a cup of drink. As long as you drink it, I promise..." Bruce smiles instead of finishing his


    words.


    "What is this?" Miya trembles.


    "This is a ss of wine with aphrodisiacs. Do you know what will happen if you drink it? I''ve already


    invited several men outside. Soon, they will give you a good time. Or I should say that they will satisfy


    all your needs."

 Chapter 854 Tricks

    Chapter 854 Tricks


    When Bruce says this, he couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Miya is shocked and can¡¯t think straight.


    This manes up with such a terrifying trick. He is too despicable and shameless!


    Bruce holds the ss of wine and slowly approaches Miya.


    "Don''te over..." Miya could feel the danger approaching her.


    "Are you scared now? It''s already toote for you to beg for mercy now. I''ll let you know the price you''ll


    have to pay for offending me. You''ll never forget it for the rest of your life."


    Bruce has cold eyes and reveals an evil smile.


    Miya''s hair stands on end when she sees the horrible look of Bruce.


    "Don''t..." Miya is so scared that goose bumps are all over her. This time, it is even more terrifying than


    meeting a ghost. Miya is aware that Bruce is not joking. He would do what he says. He wants to torture


    her and make her life worse than going to the hell!


    "It''s toote for you to say anything now. I will make you drink this wine, and then you can enjoy the


    great pleasure."


    "No..."


    Miya is so frightened that her pupils dtes. Even though she struggles desperately, she fails because


    Bruce is more powerful. She could only be forced to drink the wine with aphrodisiacs.


    "Do you still want to resist? It''s a pity that you don''t have the ability now. Drink it!"


    Due to Bruce''s rudeness, Miya is forced to have the ss of wine.


    After a while, Bruce takes the cup back and pats his hand in disgust, as if he has touched something


    dirty.


    He seeds in forcing her to drink it. Thus, he can stand beside and watch the show.


    "Miya, enjoy yourself."


    After Bruce finishes those words, he reveals a very sinister smile. "I want to see if my son will still like a


    dirty woman after you are raped by so many men. You can never use your beauty to seduce him. By


    then, you will be a nuisance, worse than a mouse!"


    "No ... don''t..."


    Miya begins to feel hot, as if she is under the sun. She seems to be being burned by a raging fire.


    Can it be that the aphrodisiac is about to work?


    No! She doesn''t want that!


    A strange smile appeared on Bruce''s face. Then, he walks to the door.


    Miya feels that she is burning. She wants to touch something cold. She can only open her eyes a little


    bit.


    In her daze, she sees Bruce leaving the room. Instead, a group of ferocious men walk in ... and now


    she can only feel the burning.


    She wants to escape, but she has no strength at all. Even if Miya could use her strength now, it will be


    useless because she is now tightly stuck by ropes.


    Alex, why haven''t youe to save me? Where the hell are you?


    Miya is only shouting helplessly in her heart, because she knows that it is difficult for her to escape.


    She can only close her eyes desperately. Can it be that she will really be raped by those men?


    How can Bruce be so shameless?


    "Miya, I forgot to tell you something." Brucees back.


    Can it be that this man is willing to show mercy and let go of her? Will he negotiate with her? As a


    result, the man''s next sentence pushes Miya to a desperate abyss.


    "You will make a wonderful scene. How can there be no audience? That''s why I have cameras here.


    Later, your wonderful performance will be presented to others. I will ask the media to have a live


    broadcast so that the public will know you."


    After Bruce finishes speaking, he looks up andughs.


    Miya feels like being struck by the lightning in session.


    Is it necessary for Bruce to be so heartless? Why does he have to force her like this?


    She knows that Bruce doesn¡¯t have good intentions!


    He is pushing her into the depth of despair.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "If you ask for mercy now, I might give you another chance. Do you want to serve my son in the future


    or do you want to be a woman for so many men?"


    Although Bruce says that, he doesn''t wait for her answer. With that, he continues to walk towards the


    door without looking back. Afterwards, Bruce even ms the door.


    The moment Miya sees that the door is closed, she knows that she has no other alternative. She


    closes her eyes in despair because she can''t struggle. Miya allows her painful tears to flow out.


    Compared with suffering such treatment, she would rather choose to die.


    She doesn''t want her innocence to be ruined even if the price is her life. Miya can''t betray Alex.


    She feels that those men are touching her. This is a great insult to her. She can''t stand such


    humiliation. She would rather die....


    Rather than living in this world and suffering, she wants to die. So, she thinks of a way....


    That''s right. She bites her tongue and wants to suicide. It''s the only way. This is the only way to free


    her.


    Alex, I won''t betray you. Also, sorry to the kid. I let you down. I can''t take care of you anymore. You


    have to take good care of yourselves.


    Thinking of this, Miya is ready to bid farewell to this world. She bites her tongue with all her strength.


    This is the only thing she could do, as she still has a little reason.


    Miya is afraid that she will lose her rationality and bes a toy of these men after a while.


    Alex, I''m sorry, because I''m going to die.


    ...


    She can sense the smell of blood in her mouth....


    Perhaps, she is close to death.


    She feels as if there is a raging fire burning in her body, but very quickly, she feels an icy coldness....


    Cold and hot senses alternate. She feels an indescribable pain. Is this the feeling of dying?


    She falls into darkness again.


    She is in a deepa, as if she has been dreaming for a long time.


    The moment she opens her eyes, she finds herself lying on a soft bed. Still, she is having an infusion.


    She isn''t dead. Is she rescued? Or is everything just now a terrible nightmare?

 Chapter 855 You Are Finally Awake

    Chapter 855 You Are Finally Awake


    Miya feels that this world is filled with hope. She does not want to live in this world anymore. Her


    innocence ... has been destroyed. Miya keeps thinking about the appearance of those men that Bruce


    arranges. Moreover, ording to Bruce''s personality, he must have done what he says. He must have


    already publicized the video of her.


    Miya can''t imagine what would happen if her kids see that.


    She is very painful.


    She feels as if being stabbed by a needle, which makes her feel ufortable. She feels that she is


    dirty....


    She wants to die. However, she is unable to exert any strength. She is lying weakly in bed. Miya knows


    her tongue has been hurt, but now she is so weak that she doesn''t even have the capability to bite her


    tongue. She doesn''t seem to be able to make her own choice in ending her life.


    That''s ridiculous.


    "Miya, you''re finally awake. Do you know how worried I am? When the doctor says that you might not


    be able to wake up, I am so scared."


    Anson, who is standing beside Miya, heaves a sigh of relief. His eyes are fixed on her with worry.


    Miya doesn''t have the mood to talk to him. Right now, she only wants to die. Without doubt, Anson,


    once again should have saved her.


    "Why did you save me?" Miya looks ahead nkly. She no longer has the courage to live.


    "Because you are the woman I care about the most in this world," Anson says without hesitation.


    Miya nces at him with contempt and says in a heartless tone, "Don''t you know what your father did


    to me?"


    Every word Miya says shows her reproach. If she doesn''t know Anson, his father won''t have tortured


    her like this. Now, Miya ends up in such a terrible state.


    Anson sucks in a breath of cold air. Why is she so indifferent to him? However, Anson thinks of the


    horrible scene when he has rushed back to see. He knows that Miya''s reactions are reasonable.


    "I''m sorry. I know. It''s all my fault. My father should be med. He tries to make me away from home


    so that he can attack you. I can''t ept his methods as well," Anson says with guilt.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Miya has no expression at all. She seems no different from a corpse.


    "But I can tell you, I came back in time. You haven''t lost your innocence." Even if you fails, I am still


    willingly to be by your side and take care of you for the rest of my life.


    Anson doesn''t finish thetter. He knows that this incident has been a huge blow to Miya. Anson


    himself hasn''t expected his father to do such crazy things to the girl he likes.


    "You are lying! How is that possible?" Miya has already been drugged with a very powerful aphrodisiac.


    She remembers her unconscious state. Moreover, at that time, she feels that her body is burning.


    Bruce arranges a group of men to walk towards her. She must have been raped and she is no longer


    innocent.


    At this moment, Miya still feels aching all over her body. It is as if she has been crushed by a car.


    She feels ufortable, which is beyond words.


    "Seriously, believe me. When those men wanted to rape you, I came back in time. I drove them away. I


    saved you. Then I put you in cold water and I woke you up. Therefore, nothing happened."


    Anson hurries to exin, because he is afraid that Miya willmit suicide again. Originally, Alex''s


    incident is a huge blow to her. Now, this cmity has almost taken her life.


    No matter what happens, Anson will protect her by her side.


    Clearly, Miya is reluctant to hear a single word from him.


    Miya believes that she has been raped by those men. She is no longer worthy of anyone, not to


    mention Alex.


    Alex is a great man. However, Miya is a dirty woman now. It''s over. All of this is just a nightmare.


    Miya chooses to close her eyes quietly. The moment she closes her eyes, she bursts into tears again.


    She looks very painful. She cries even in her sleep. It can be inferred how sad she can be. Anson can''t


    imagine the pain in Miya''s heart. He only feels ufortable when he sees her painful and sad


    appearance.


    "Miya, I won''t disturb you now. Have a sound sleep."


    Anson doesn''t know what to say. Therefore, he only says that sentence.


    Miya is very weak. The doctor says she is physically and psychologically traumatized. Anson is


    heartbroken to see the bruises on her face and body.


    There is much pain and desperation in Miya''s heart. All the suffering is caused by him. Moreover, the


    culprit who causes her to suffer happens to be his own father.


    Anson can''t just sit there and do nothing. If he wants to protect his beloved woman, he must do


    something now.


    Miya, I guarantee that this will be thest time. You will never be harmed by anyone else in the future.


    No one can hurt you.


    Anson looks at Miya, who is lying on the bed. He can''t look away from her.


    ¡®I will help you revenge. Justice must be done!¡¯


    Anson then clenches his fists tightly. He walks out of the room with big strides. In fact, he really wants


    to stay by her side. But now, Anson has something more important to do. Anson has been by her side


    ever since he came back. He is really scared, worrying that she will never wake up again.


    However, the doctor has already told him that as long as Miya wakes up, there is still a chance for her


    to recover. As long as she is taken good care of, she should be fine. Now, Anson is going to look for his


    cruel father.


    Just as he walks into the living room, Anson sees his father crossing his legs and sitting on the sofa


    leisurely.

 Chapter 856 Turn Against His Father

    Chapter 856 Turn Against His Father


    Miya is on the verge of death, yet Bruce can still be so calm. Anson misjudges his father for so long.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Bruce feels that there is an unusual gaze on him, with a domineering and malicious malice.


    Bruce carelessly looks over to the other side, but he doesn''t expect his son''s gaze to be so fierce


    as if he was looking at an enemy. Anson''s gaze is ferocious and terrifying.


    "Isn''t that woman fine now? You don''t need to look at me this way." In fact, Bruce feels a little regret.


    His n is about to seed, but at this critical moment, his sones back. In the end, his n still


    ends up in failure. The woman is so lucky. It will not be so easy to find such an opportunity next time.


    "Didn''t I tell you that she''s the only thing I want in this world? I can abandon everything else. Why do


    you have to force us to such a dilemma?" Anson says angrily, using Bruce.


    Anson tries to suppress his anger as he is already furious. If it isn''t for the fact that the man in front of


    him is his father, Anson will beat him up and shred him into pieces.


    "How dare you talk to me like this, little brat? This woman will harm you sooner orter. I''m doing this


    for your own good. How can you let that woman be your weakness? You''ve never been like this


    before. Just because of the woman, you''ve be so neurotic that you don''t care about anything. "


    Bruce is also angry as his son is so useless. When does Anson lose his mind?


    "I used to ept your arrangements because I thought what you gave me was what I wanted. But now,


    I know well that Miya is what I really want. Everything else means nothing. However, you are doing


    everything you can to break us apart. You have ulterior motives. In order to achieve your own goal, you


    used evil and ferocious methods, which almost killed her. Do you know that Miya now prefers to die


    rather than live? She is suffering from psychological torture. Do you know how ufortable she is?"


    Anson says all those words at a time with hatred as hees to Bruce with great hostility.


    Miya''s wounded and pitiful look has always appeared in his mind, causing Anson to feel painful.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Did that woman wake up andin to you? Listen, even if


    that woman dies, she deserves it. I won''t let her destroy my child nor my n."


    Bruce feels that his nostrils are burning with anger. Bruce is already furious and his veins are


    protruding.


    "Listen, if you dare to hurt her anymore, I will break off my father-son rtionship with you now. From


    today onwards, I will treat you as my enemy."


    Anson narrows his gloomy eyes and stares at the old man in front. Anson will let Bruce know that


    justice will always win over evilness.


    After Bruce hears what Anson says, he takes a few steps back. Then, he sits on the sofa powerlessly.


    His son says to end the father-son rtionship?


    Is this the son Bruce has painstakingly educated for more than twenty years? Anson wants to turn


    against Bruce for a woman?


    At this moment, Bruce is truly enraged.


    "Didn''t you want to break off the father-son rtionship with me? Alright, I will not let that woman go.


    You''d better protect her well. Otherwise, with a little ignorance, she might die. I will still use all sorts of


    methods to torture her. Be careful."


    Bruce never yields to force and threats. After all, he has spent so much effort to torture that woman.


    However, he is being questioned by his son. How can Bruce not be enraged? Therefore, Bruce has


    vented all his anger on Miya.


    Beauties lead to troubles. If it isn''t for that woman, how can his son have such a big conflict with him?


    "What did that woman say to you? You are so irrational that you say such unfilial words." Bruce has


    never imagined that Miya has such strong appeal to his son. Anson is about to lose his mind. In fact,


    Bruce has never imagined that the person who is really lost is himself.


    "I won''t give you any chance to hurt her anymore. You''d better be mentally prepared. If you dare to hurt


    a hair of hers, I will make you repay it tenfold." At this time, Anson is even more arrogant.


    Bruce has never expected his son to retaliate against him. Anson is so confident. Bruce does not like


    his son''s attitude.


    "How can you talk to your father like this? Do you believe that I can get someone to kill that woman


    right now?" Bruce says in a threatening tone as he can''t stand his son''s attitude. Bruce has always


    been arrogant, but now he is being scolded by his son. Bruce feels that he loses his face. Although


    there is no one else here, due to his many years of experience in business asions, Bruce never


    allows himself to be humiliated.


    Anson sneers a few times before continuing to imitate Bruce''s attitude and tone.


    "If you still dare to hurt her, you will die as well. Anyway, if she dies, you will apany her. At worst,


    we''ll all die together. You decide."


    They are truly father and son. Anson has learned how to treat others the way they do to him. As Bruce


    is so fond of scheming, Anson will react to the end. Even if Bruce is his biological father, Anson will not


    be polite to him.


    "You..."


    At this moment, Bruce is so angry that he is speechless. It is as if he has suffered from asthma. Bruce


    covers his chest with his hands. However, when Anson sees this, he chooses to look away coldly.


    Anson has made his point clearly. For the sake of Miya, Anson is not afraid of turning against his


    father.

 Chapter 857 I Want to Marry You

    Chapter 857 I Want to Marry You


    Bruce covers his chest and watches his son leave. He doesn''t expect that his son will still be able to


    stand by and not save him. Bruce almost dies, but Anson chooses to leave in silence. Is it necessary


    for Anson to be so indifferent? However, it is all because of that woman!


    It is all because of that woman that his son loses his rationality. Bruce must torture that woman


    ruthlessly by any means. What Bruce has suffered today must be returned to the woman bit by bit.


    Since Anson has already shown his attitude to his father, it is inappropriate for him to stay here for long.


    Therefore, he has to take Miya away because he knows what Bruce says is serious. Bruce will find an


    opportunity to attack Miya. Therefore, Anson must fulfill his duty and protect Miya.


    The first thing is to find a stable ce for Miya to settle down. That is why he hurries to leave. He does


    not care about Bruce at all. Right now, there is only one person that is important to Anson. That is Miya.


    For Miya, he can be the enemy of the whole world.


    Anson is willing to do things that he won''t do before. In the past, he has always been submissive.


    However, this is the first time he has had his own ideas and impulses because of this woman.


    At the same time, Anson takes away some of his subordinates. He realizes that he needs other''s


    assistance because he may not be able to protect Miya on his own. To achieve his goal, he can only


    resort to whatever means that will work.


    You teach me all this, dear father.


    Soon, Anson takes Miya and leaves the Comte''s. They arrive at a vi in the suburb. After settling


    down Miya in the room, Anson heaves a sigh of relief.


    He holds Miya''s hand tightly. "Don''t worry. No matter what happens, I will protect you."


    However, at this moment, Miya opens her eyes again in a daze. Seeing Anson, she looks away in


    disgust, revealing a look of helplessness.


    Seeing that Miya has no mood to talk to him, Anson feels very sorry. "I know you''re very painful now,


    but as long as you want, I can help you revenge."


    After hearing his words, Miya bes interested. Then, she slowly turns her head over and tilts her


    head. She looks at him and asks, "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "I know clearly. I''m willing to do anything for you. As long as you stay by my side forever..."


    However, Miya uses all her strength to get rid of his hand. "Didn''t you hear what I said before? You


    should know very well that I''m no longer..."


    At this moment, Anson suddenly forcefully kisses her. Anson covers her lips with his. While Miya


    struggles desperately, Anson exerts all his strength.


    Then, there is wildness in his kissing. Anson wants to use his own actions to tell Miya that he loves her.


    However, after a while, Miya stops getting rid of Anson''s hand.


    At this moment, Anson feels very strange because she stops to resist. Perhaps it is because she has


    experienced too many things recently. She might have already be too tired to resist. Miya doesn''t


    expect that she can ept another man. She probably feels that she is dirty so she doesn''t care about


    what Anson is now doing to her.


    Perhaps it''s because Miya is too surprised just now, so she has no time to push Anson away. That is


    all. Anson doesn''t have to think about it. Soon, Miya calms down and looks ahead with a cold face.


    However, Anson is overjoyed because this is the first time that he has kissed a girl, Furthermore,


    Anson doesn''t expect Miya to ept him. In other words, Miya has recognized him subconsciously.


    Girls tend to says one thing and means another, reluctant to ept the truth. In the future, if Anson


    stays by her side, Miya will find out that she also cares about him. However, even if he is more than


    happy now, he can''t show hiscency.


    Anson continues to look at her affectionately. "I know you''re painful, numb and confused, but don''t


    worry. I''ll do everything I can to protect you. I won''t let you get hurt anymore. If you believe in me, we


    will have a bright future."


    When Miya hears Anson''s words, she seems to have heard a joke. Then, she looks at him with disdain


    and says with despise, "Do you know what you''re talking about? How can we have a future? I''m


    married and have children."


    Moreover, she is in such a sorry state now. How could it be possible that Anson still likes her?


    Anson hurries to ce his hands on her shoulders, "You may not believe my love to you. But, believe


    me. Whatever happens to you, I am willing to apany you. If you give me this chance, I will take


    care of you. I will try my best to give you everything you want. Just you tell me what you want. Even if it


    is a star in the sky or the moon, I will find a way to get it for you as you like it. "


    Miya feels a deep sense of helplessness.


    This man has risked everything for the sake of loving Miya. However, the subtext of his words means


    that she has been raped. What can she do now? To be honest, after experiencing so many things,


    Anson is still so devoted to her, which makes Miya very touched.


    However, there is already someone in her heart. Miya is just a depressed walking dead. Does Anson


    still want her such a state?


    "You should also know that many things have happened to me recently. Besides, I am no longer who I


    used to be. I only have this body left. Do you want me?" Miya directly tells him what she is thinking.


    "I want you!"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, he doesn''t expect Anson to nod without even thinking about it. He also looks very excited.


    "If you want, I can marry you immediately. No matter what happens, I am willing to be your


    shelter."

 Chapter 858 Going Out to Take a Look

    Chapter 858 Going Out to Take a Look


    After hearing his usible assurance, Miya has a disdainful smile on her face. "Don''t lie to me and talk


    nonsense. There won''t be a bright future between us."


    "I know you don''t trust me yet, but as long as you give me some time, I will make you fall in love with


    me. I only want an opportunity. I don''t want you to fall in love with me right now nor to give up on


    yourself. At least, we both deserve a second chance. Just treat it as giving you and me a chance to live


    a different life. Let''s start all over again. No matter where you want to go, I can go with you. If you like, I


    can take all your children here. I will treat them as my own. "


    Anson is even more emotional when he says those words. To be honest, what Anson says is very


    tempting. If it is in the past, Miya might have agreed on impulse because it is difficult to find a man who


    can be relied for the rest of her life.


    But now, all happiness no longer belongs to Miya. There is only resentment and pain left in her heart.


    "Do you know what kind of woman I am? Why do you have to be so devoted to me?" Miya is really


    puzzled. How can there be such a foolish person who has said so many silly things to her? Anson even


    makes so many promises when Miya is in a sorry state. Anson is like Alex back then. However, why


    does she think of Alex again?


    No, she can''t! Miya almost falls in love with the man in front of her. How can she betray Alex? No


    matter where Alex is now, the most important thing is to find Alex. Miya can''t waste time here. She


    must take good care of herself. However, she doesn''t know what to do next.


    Since the man in front of him wants to help her so willingly, Miya should give each other a chance.


    "Then give me some time," she says because she is overwhelmed by what has happened recently.


    She needs some time to cure herself. Otherwise, Miya feels that she will soon go crazy. However, that''s


    not what Miya wants for her.


    Hearing Miya''s words, Anson bes excited because he never received Miya''s promise before.


    However, at this moment, Miya finally gives Anson a chance. How can he not be happy?


    "You know what? This is the happiest thing I''ve ever had in my life." Anson can''t restrain himself


    anymore.


    However, not long before, Miya reveals a serious expression. She looks extremely upset with great


    mncholy.


    Anson is very distressed, but at the same time, he is guilty because of his helplessness.


    Thus, Anson walks over, holding Miya''s hands tightly, "I know you''re in tremendous pain right now. You


    must feel conflicted because so many things have happened to you. It''s really a big blow to you. But


    believe me, problems will be resolved one after another. If I''m by your side, I will be your powerful


    helper. Even if the sky falls, I will strive against it. So, don''t be scared. "


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As he speaks, Anson holds Miya into his arms. The faint scent of lilies from Miya is so refreshing.


    Anson really likes the smell of her. Perhaps, the smell is enough to keep Miya in his dreams and make


    Anson obsessed.


    Moreover, there is an indescribable excitement in his heart now, because Miya no longer hates him as


    much as before. Perhaps she has known her mind clearly so that Miya decides to give each other a


    chance.


    Soon, Miya falls asleep because she is too weak.


    He knows that Miya can no longer withstand another stimtion. Therefore, Anson must be alerted to


    protect Miya from the slightest harm.


    After being treated by doctors for several days, Miya finally gets a little better. Because she has


    suffered too many injuries, or because of her mental problems, it will take some time before Miya could


    completely recover.


    That''s what the doctor tells Anson.


    Anson doesn¡¯t make things difficult for the doctor, because he has already done his utmost to Miya.


    Miya has recovered a little than before. However, herplexion still doesn''t have the slightest


    redness. It is as pale as a piece of white paper.


    Anson looks at her with worry. "Is there something wrong? Tell me what you want to eat."


    Over the past few days, Anson has taken care of Miya considerately, treating her as a delicate baby.


    Miya is almost unable to endure his excessive affection and care. Anson treats her as a delicate


    porcin doll, although that is indeed the case.


    "Anson, I''ve been always in this room these past few days. I feel a little tired. I want to go out and


    breathe some fresh air. Is there any natural scenery nearby? I want to take a look."


    In fact, Miya has never taken the initiative to talk to him these days. Moreover, every time Anson talks


    to her, he always seems to be talking to himself. He suspects that he is going to suffer from depression.


    But for Miya''s sake, he must persevere. If even Anson gives up, no one else can take care of her.


    When he hears Miya''s proposal to go out for a walk, Anson is very delighted. This means that Miya is


    no longer desperate. She wants to see the natural scenery. In other words, she no longer has any


    strange thoughts. Perhaps, she will be much more open-minded.


    Anson nods and agrees, "If you want, I will now take you out. I guarantee that you will be impressed


    with the surroundings."


    He says proudly, but he doesn''t know that Miya has a n in saying this.


    Because Miya is still weak, Anson forces her to sit in a wheelchair. In this way, she can enjoy the


    scenery of nature without getting exhausted. This is to kill two birds with one stone.


    Miya knows that Anson is very considerate. If it isn''t for Alex, who she has met before, she might have


    fallen into Anson with such care and protection. But she can''t make it. Now, Miya feels that she is


    powerless with disability.


    Anson takes her to ake, where she can feel free to enjoy the scenery on the wheelchair as the wind


    gently blows towards them.


    Anson stretches his arms and enjoys the embrace of the wind.

 Chapter 859 Send Him Away

    Chapter 859 Send Him Away


    This is also the situation he has dreamed of. He desires to be with his sweetheart in the sunshine and


    breeze. Anson now feels that the air bes refreshing.


    It seems that the fallen leaves scattered in the wind be yful. However, because Miya is by his


    side, everything is beautiful now.


    Anson works hard for so long. Now, his efforts finally pay off. Miya is not a stony-hearted woman. She


    just needs some time to think over. However, he had already seen some hope.


    Miya always looks at the distance carelessly. If someone observes her carefully, they would find that


    she is absent-minded. Although Miya is integrated in the beautiful scenery, she has darkness in her


    heart.


    She always feels thousands of ants crawling over her body. It is as if a time bomb has been ced on


    her heart and will explode at any moment. She has no control over her mind nor her tears. At that


    moment, her tears flow out again. It is because she has too many sorrowful experiences.


    However, she could not tell Anson all these things. Anson has done a lot for her. She doesn''t want to


    trouble him anymore. She is disabled now. She can do nothing but cause troubles for others. As for


    Miya''s kids, Carmen and others may take care of them. Miya doesn''t have the ability to take care of


    anyone else. She is just a burden.


    Thinking of this, she bes more depressed.


    "Miya, do you think the scenery here is beautiful? Are youfortable here? Do you like this ce?"


    Anson stands there, expressing his emotions affectionately. There is a clear view of theke in front.


    The green grass is very energetic. There are a few dancing butterflies on the wildflowers beside him.


    How harmonious the scene looks! It would make people rte to beauty and happiness.


    How he wished that time stops at this moment so that Anson can be with Miya forever. He feels as if


    they are now the only humans left in this world.


    "Anson." Miya purses her lips before softly calling out his name. At this moment, Anson is surprised


    because Miya never called his name so seriously before. Anson feels very happy and excited. He


    immediately walked in front of Miya and asks anxiously, "What''s wrong?" For a moment, he supposes


    that he is very important to Miya.


    "I feel a little cold. Can you go back and get me a coat?"


    Miya is very gentle and obedient. Anson likes her current manner very much. Originally, he doesn''t like


    her sick state, but now it seems good because she is like a porcin doll that Anson wants to protect.


    Then, seeing Miya curl up, Anson realizes that he forgets to bring Miya a coat. She is still sick and


    weak. "Then let''s go back. We won''t stay here. It''s windy outside."


    "Didn''t you just say that the natural scenery here is pretty good? I just want to stay here for a while, so


    please go back and get a coat for me. I also want to have a good look at the scenery here." Miya tilts


    her head and whispers to him. Anson seems to have no reason to reject her.


    "But I can''t leave you alone..." To be honest, Anson is still a little worried.


    "What are you afraid of? I have almost recovered and I like this ce very much. If you don''t go back


    and get your coat, I''ll probably die of coldness." Miya smiles bitterly.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Then wait for me here. I''ll ask someone to bring it over." Anson still stands by her side.


    "It''s not necessary. It''s just a few minutes'' walk. Besides, I want to enjoy the serene alone for a while,"


    Miya finally tells the truth.


    "Alright, then wait for me here. I''ll be right back." With that, Anson gently kisses her forehead.


    Afterwards, he takes strides to the house. Because thiske is not far from his vi and they are in the


    suburbs with pastoral scenery, Anson doesn''t need to worry that someone would hide here to kill Miya.


    Moreover, he has already arranged his subordinates to investigate carefully. Bruce sends no one here


    to assassinate Miya.


    However, he never expects that just as he leaves, Miya wants to suicide. Just now, Miya wants to send


    him away.


    Miya feels relieved when she sees his departing figure. Living like this is too tiring. She would rather die


    rather than survive in this way. It is better to end her life now. She doesn''t want to be a burden.


    Miya stands up from the wheelchair. She has made up her mind to die. She closes her eyes and walks


    towards theke. She jumps into the water with calmness. Only in this way can she end all her


    unprecedented pain and sorrow.


    The water is cold as ice, invading her body all the time. Shees to lose her consciousness. Perhaps


    she is going to go to heaven or hell soon. No matter where it is, as long as she leaves this world, it will


    be fine.


    Alex, I can only be with you in my next life, if there is one.


    Miya is very painful, to a point that she can feel nothing. She doesn''t know what the point of living for


    her is.


    When Anson is halfway, he realizes that something is wrong. Miya says so many words to him today,


    but her eyes show her sadness. Without further due, he turns back. He wants to see how Miya is.


    However, he turns around only to see nobody on the wheelchair in the distance. Where is she?


    Then Anson sees the ripples on theke. There is a pair of slippers on the bank. Something happens to


    her! Sure enough, Miya must have taken advantage of his absence tomit suicide by jumping into


    theke. Anson can no longer care so much. He rushes over and jumps into theke. He wants to save


    Miya.


    In the end, Anson helps her out. If Ansones a few secondster, Miya might die. She is extremely


    cold. Anson thus desperately uses his hands to support her and gives her first aid.

 Chapter 860 Shes in a Coma

    Chapter 860 She''s in a Coma


    After the operation of first-aid measures, Miya hasn''t woken up. Anson seems to have ants in his pants


    when seeing Miya is on the verge of death. He shouldn''t be cheated by Miya and leave her. He should


    have noticed that Miya would do something terrible to herself again. Anson gets more and more


    regretful when thinks that he has left Miya alone.


    Anson picks her up hurriedly and rushes over to the vi. Meanwhile, he shouts anxiously, "Call the


    doctors!"


    Some doctors are always on call at the vi. So, they rush desperately towards Anson when they hear


    his anxious voice.


    "All of you will die if you can''t save her!" Anson shouts to them coldly. And he flushes in anxiety.


    After an operation, Miya is finally saved. But she is too badly hurt. Though she is saved, she falls into a


    coma. It''s hard to say if she could wake up or not.


    "You mean she may be in a vegetative state? Then what good are you? If you can''t wake her up, all of


    you will die. You must think of something, or you can all go to hell!"


    Anson bes furious. He doesn''t expect such a thing to happen. Anson tends to me himself. If he


    hasn''t left Miya, such an incident would not have happened. Anson hits the wall with his fist, and his


    heart is full of regrets and frustration. He even doesn''t care whether his fist fractures or not.


    If possible, he would rather get hurt and lie in bed unconscious than Miya.


    "Actually, there is nothing wrong with her physically. It is mainly because of her mental disorders. She


    seems to have no intention to live at all. Thus, even we rescue her, she doesn''t want to wake up. She


    wants to die in her subconscious."


    One of the doctors kneels on the ground and braves to tell the results to Anson. He knows that if they


    cannot wake Miya up, they all will die. So, it is better to tell the truth. He can only take the bet. If lucky,


    he can probably save himself.


    "She has no intention to live at all."


    Do the things that happened recently despair her? And is shepletely unable to move on by


    herself? Anson has thought that everything is getting better. But the result is like a bolt from the blue.


    No! He can¡¯t let anything happen to Miya. He cannot just watch her die.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you telling the truth? Are you sure you''re not spouting nonsense?" Anson has reached his limit.


    Then he pulls the doctor up angrily.


    That doctor has nothing to do with this. He is just telling the truth. Why is it feels like that he is the


    culprit who hits Miya into aa?


    "ording to the previous medical records, what I tell is the truth." The doctor says in a trembling


    voice. However, Anson throws him to the ground fiercely. He wonders whether there is another way.


    "Tell me how to solve this problem. If you don¡¯t know, then go to hell." Anson swears in his heart that he


    must save her.


    "Actually, there is a way. In such a situation, you can ask someone who is closest to her and whisper in


    her ear. That will help her recall the happiest memories and summon her intention of survival. After


    that, she may be willing to wake up. And when she wakes up, it means that she recovers."


    That idea suddenlyes upon that doctor and he blurts it out. However, Anson looks at him


    doubtfully, "Are you sure that it will work?"


    "It''s a psychological treatment. Actually, there are sessful cases. Otherwise, I won¡¯t tell you." The


    doctor looks down as he answers in a shaking voice. He has a feeling that his career as a doctor may


    end on this day. If he has known earlier, he wouldn''t have been working here for a great amount of


    money. But now, he is too scared by this fierce man in front of him. How regretful he is! "You''d better


    not deceive me, or I won''t get away with you," Anson threats the doctor.


    "How dare I lie to you? No matter what, I am a doctor. I hope to save the patient too." The more the


    doctor speaks, the more bitter he feels. Though he has tried his best to save Miya, he still has to


    endure the suspicions of this man.


    However, Anson falls into deep thought at this moment. ording to the doctor, he should ask Alex to


    wake Miya up. He knows that Alex is the man Miya admires the most in her heart. Unfortunately, he


    doesn''t know where Alex is right now.


    But he can still ask someone else to help.


    Then Anson rushes to the Hope Orphanage.


    However, John shows him a gloomy face when Anson arrives. It is clear that Anson is not wee to


    the Hope Orphanage.


    "I know you don''t want me toe here, but I do need your help." Anson tries his best to sound


    humble. After all, hees here to ask for help.


    "Sorry." John only nced at him, regarding Anson as an invisible person. Then, John says


    indifferently, "Sir, I don''t know you. You don''t belong to this orphanage. So, please leave here and don¡¯t


    waste our time."


    Nobody knows whether Miya will be alive or not. But this man acts so ruthlessly. Anson controls his


    desire to beat John up because he knows that he can''t do so. John is the only lifesaver for Miya now. If


    he offends him, no one can save Miya.


    John wants to ignore Anson. But he hears Anson''s shouts when he is going to turn around and leave.


    "Miya is about to die."


    When Anson says so, his heart is in pain.


    Unexpectedly, John turns around indifferently and says coldly, "It''s none of my business, isn''t it?"


    Anson really wants to rush forward and hit John hard. However, he knows that he has to swallow his


    pride and beg Anson for help.

 Chapter 861 Beg for Help

    Chapter 861 Beg for Help


    "I know that it''s none of your business, but she''s my love. I can''t see she dies like that. Now, you''re her


    only hope. That''s why Ie to ask for your help." Otherwise, Anson hopes that John will never


    appear in front of him.


    However, John continues to walk forward expressionlessly, as if he hasn''t heard Anson''s words. Seeing


    this, Anson is gonna lose his mind.


    He has acted so humbly to beg John for mercy. He even puts down his dignity. Who knows that John


    still responds so indifferently? Anson said angrily, "Are you still a man? How can you turn a blind eye


    when you can save someone?"


    "I will save her certainly if she is my friend or my love. But she is nothing in my eyes. Besides, if I save


    her, she''ll pester me like before. Don''t I ask for trouble? So, I won''t save her to harm myself. And how


    can I save her since I''m not Dr. Mid-Nite? Stop joking like that, it''s not funny. I know that woman likes


    me. Though you pretend to be miserable before me, I won''t believe you."


    Every word of John is filled with discrimination. Obviously, he looks down on Anson and the woman


    Anson wants to save.


    "I don''t care if you are Alex or not. Anyway, you have toe with me to save Miya now." Anson feels


    that he has no other means but to take an aggressive approach. And he knows that sometimes,


    violence works. Moreover, John''s disdainful attitude infuriates him. So, Anson wants to teach John a


    lesson.


    "How can you beg me with such a bad manner? Since I can save your love, you''d better treat me


    respectfully. Besides, I just say something, and you drop the mask."


    John''s face is full of arrogance and impatience. He stabs his fingers desperately at Anson''s chest,


    looking down on him. And he behaves so arrogantly that he looks like a king.


    "I don''t have time to waste with you here. It''s urgent, and you have to save her right now. She is in


    danger." Anson thinks that he has to take John away violently. So, he puts his hand on John''s shoulder.


    "How you dare to force me with violence?" John is shocked. He doesn''t expect Anson, a gentle and


    refined man will act so rude.


    "I won''t do that. If you follow me obediently to save Miya, then nothing will happen. I only ask you to do


    me a small favor, and it''s no big deal to you." Anson realizes that it''s so urgent that he has no time to


    argue with John anymore.


    However, John can''t bear to see Anson acts impolitely like that.


    "Do you think that you can beat me? You''re daydreaming!" Clearly, John is provoked by Anson.


    "Don''t get on my bad side. If you don''te with me now, you will regret it definitely," Anson warns


    John.


    "You think I will believe what you say?" replied John with a disdainful expression.


    "Miya is gonna die. I only need you to do me a favor. Just whisper in her ear. Then you can save a life.


    Are you willing to do that?" Soon, Anson is desperate. He wants to exin everything to the man in


    front that Miya needs his help.


    "Stop pretending in front of me. Otherwise, you will disgust me."


    "Then don''t me me for using force." Soon they start fighting again. They''re evenly matched. Thus,


    they get a tied game in the end.


    In the fights, John dodges mainly for he doesn''t want to hurt Anson. He can tell that Anson is also a


    spoony person. But probably, that woman has taught Anson to act like this. As the saying goes, a man


    can seldom read a woman''s mind. Miya has pretended to be pitiful in front of him time and time again.


    So, it is not surprising that Anson acts miserably to cheat him. John can''t help but think that it is too


    terrifying.


    "I remind you, perhaps that woman acts in front of you and betrays herself to lure you. Then she asks


    you toe here to cheat me. Aren''t you too easy to deceive? Don''t you see that she is seducing me?


    And don''t you know sometimes, she is talking nonsense?" John tries to remind Anson when they are


    still in fights.


    After hearing what John says, Anson bes even angrier.


    "I won''t definitely allow you to nder Miya in this way. She is a very good girl. How can you say such


    things about her?"


    "I''m just telling the truth." John never expects that Anson will turn furious. It seems that Anson has


    treated him as an enemy. Does his word offend and provoke him? Anson acts like an enraged lion. All


    of a sudden, Anson ms on John''s face fiercely with his fist. Immediately, the corner of John''s mouth


    begins to bleed.


    "You can insult anyone in this world, even me. But you can''t nder her!" Anson shouts dominantly.


    "I haven''t expected you to be so devoted to her. But does she take you seriously?" John asks with his


    tone full of disgust. John doesn''t know why, but he hates what has happened in front. And he dislikes


    Anson too. Indeed, John doesn¡¯t hate Miya that much before. But ever since Anson appears, an


    indescribable dislike to her arises in his heart. It seems that that dislike is innate.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I''m warning you, stop talking like that!" Anson shouts at John again.

 Chapter 862 Threats

    Chapter 862 Threats


    "You know very well what I''m talking about. Why are you lying to yourself? She is not good enough for


    you. You can tell at a nce that she''s a perverted woman. Don''t be deceived by her weak


    appearance. She''s just acting in front of you."


    John doesn''t know why he says so ruthlessly. Obviously, he won''t utter such words to ridicule others.


    "I just want you to save her. And you just whisper to her not to die. Then it''s fine. Is it that difficult?"


    Anson doesn''t expect John to be even colder and more heartless than he has imagined.


    "I''ve told you that I won''t. If you''re capable, you can take other measures yourself. Don''te here to


    interfere with my life." John insists. He speaks indifferently. And no emotion can be heard in his tone. It


    seems that he doesn''t want to provide any help.


    Miya will die without John''s help.


    But now, John turns down Anson''s request categorically. He yields neither to persuasion nor to


    coercion.


    At this moment, Rory walks over to the courtyard carrying a basket of fruits. Immediately, it urs to


    Anson that this girl seems to be close to John. And probably, she is someone very important to John.


    Then this gives Anson an idea. He rushes to Rory. It is thest way to save Miya...


    It is toote when John reacts. Rory has been held hostage by Anson.


    "John, she''s very important to you, isn¡¯t she? If you don''t want her to get hurt, then you go to save


    Miya. It''s just an easy work. Why aren''t you willing to do that?"


    "Get off of her, now!" John goggles at Anson with eyes full of mes of fury. Soon, John is about to go


    crazy. He can''t bear someone threatens him with the person he cares.


    However, he has a terrible headache just as he is about to charge forward. Periodically, John suffers


    from a serious headache. Every time the headache attacks, he feels that his entire body is to explode.


    John rubs his temples with his hands and then kneels on the ground in pain. It is too painful that he


    can''t move at all. Anson is very surprised at this scene.


    Rory, who is held hostage by Anson, bes even more nervous.


    "Let go of my hand. Hurry up! He needs my help. Otherwise, he''ll die of a headache."


    Anson is stunned. Does John have such a severe headache?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Didn''t you just ask him to save someone? How can he save the person you care about if you don''t let


    go of me to save him now? Please, let go of me." Rory sheds tears when she begs Anson bitterly.


    However, Anson then has no choice but to believe her. He lets go of Rory who dashes over to John.


    Rory asks with concern, "How is it? Are you OK? I''ll get some pills for you right away. I''ll ask the


    director to cure you."


    However, John stands up unscathed suddenly. He crosses his arms with eyes fixed on Anson, "How is


    that? You lose. What else you can threaten me with?"


    Anson regrets at this moment. He doesn''t expect that John is much more cunning than he has thought.


    "How can you do such a thing?"


    "How dare you threaten me with Rory? You''re so cheeky! I am not like you. The more ridiculous you


    be, the less I will help you!" John shouts at Anson with his hands on his hips. Anson can''t


    threaten him anymore since Rory gets free.


    "Do you think I''m at my wit''s end? I''m not! If you still don''t agree, I''ll burn this orphanage down. Then


    what will you do? You''d better keep watch over me. Otherwise, I''ll threaten you again."


    Anson turns even more aggressive.


    However, John ignores Anson''s verbal threat. "Are you begging me to save Miya with this attitude? To


    burn this orphanage down? Stop spouting, I won''t believe that."


    Anson hasn''t thought John to be so arrogant, ignoring what he sayspletely.


    There is nothing Anson can do. He intends to threaten John with setting fire to the orphanage to save


    Miya. But he gets self-defeating.


    Anson bes depressed. Then he kneels on the ground.


    "Miya, I''m sorry."


    He feels the most that he is useless.


    Finally, Anson keels down to John and begs him.


    "John, I beg you. I''d like to owe you a favor if you can save Miya. I just ask you to help me with this.


    Then I will do anything you ask."


    Anson turns incoherent. The fact that Miya is in danger worries him. Miya will most likely die if John


    doesn''t go to save her.


    However, Rory looks at John worriedly, "Why are you pretending to be injured since you don''t have a


    headache? Don''t you know that I worry about you?"


    Rory cries again. She doesn''t get out of the anxiety before.


    "How can I get you free if I don''t do it like that?" John exins fondly and patiently to Rory.


    "But he doesn''t look like a bad man. He just wants you to save a person. Why don''t you help him?"


    Seeing Anson kneeling in front, Rory can''t help but say good words for him.


    "Have you forgotten what he says just now? He threatens me with you. Stop putting a good word for


    him." Rory''s behavior puzzles John somewhat.


    But Rory just shakes her head, "Indeed, I know the reason why he says so is that he wants you to offer


    help. If you help him, I think he won''t be like this."

 Chapter 863 I Agree

    Chapter 863 I Agree


    Hearing that, John bes furious. He dislikes Rory to say a good word for Anson.


    "Rory, are you enchanted by Miya? How can you be on her side? I''m telling you that, no matter what


    happens, I won''t save her." Even John himself doesn''t know why he hates Miya so much.


    However, John''s words get Anson desperate. He can''t stand that Miya will die. It seems that he then is


    anxious and desperate enough to kill John.


    "John, you''ll pay for what you''ve said. If Miya dies because you don''t save her, then I will seek revenge


    on you definitely." Anson''s dark eyes are about to emit the me of hatred, which scares Rory who is


    standing not afar. Rory feels that the two men get angry because of the same woman.


    In the end, Anson snorts angrily and leaves.


    John is a bit unhappy. Why does he suffer such tribtions?


    Seeing Anson leave, Rory can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. But soon, John''s behavior worries


    Rory. She has never seen John rages like that before. John keeps gentle and docile, like a sheep.


    Besides, he cares for her all the time. But today, Rory realizes that John can also be fussy and fierce.


    Seeing Rory who is still in a daze, John puts himself together.


    "How is it? Are you OK?" John walks up to Rory and asks with concern. Then he begins to check to


    see if something is wrong with Rory. However, Rory looks at him with her eyes filled with confusion.


    John gets unustomed to Rory''s gaze. "Why are you looking at with such eyes all of a sudden?"


    "I feel like you''ve changed totally today."


    Indeed, John''s sudden change scares her a little. Then John reveals an amiable smile and pets her,


    "Silly girl, don''t you overthink this?"


    ''I hope so.'' Rory says to herself.


    "I have a question." Then Rory speaks with her tone full of caution. She does afraid that John will be


    angry at her for her question. The scene John gets angry is too terrifying.


    Though they stay together every day now, Rory has to admit that there is a long distance between her


    heart and that of John. And she never knows what is in John''s mind.


    Originally, Rory wants John to be with her, but she realizes today that something is wrong with John.


    John seems to change another person since Miya appears. And Miya can affect John emotionally. In


    other words, only when Miya appears will John be "alive" and have a soul. Before, though John keeps


    docile, he has no sorrow or happiness. Probably, John himself doesn''t even know about this.


    "Dear Rory, you can ask any question. Don''t beat around the bush with me." John sees Rory hesitating.


    He doesn''t want to see her in a dilemma. But he couldn''t help but expose her.


    "I don''t know why you don''t want to save that woman. Isn''t it an easy thing?" Rory can''t understand


    why he resists so much. What is the reason behind this?


    Rory doesn''t expect John''s big smile on his face to die immediately after she utters such words. John''s


    face turns gloomy instantly, which is scary.


    Then Rory''s heart beats wildly. She gets nervous for her words provoke John.


    "Why are you asking such a question again?" John frowns. He doesn''t answer Rory but asks her.


    "I just want to know, and I think that woman is pitiful." Rory looks at John with her eyes filled with


    tension. Only when the anger in John''s eyes disappears does Rory be rxed.


    "You want me to save that woman since you ask that question? OK, give me a reason. Then I''ll agree


    to save her."


    John treats Miya differently from Rory. He has indescribable gratitude towards her and wants to take


    good care of her. However, John doesn''t know that he only treats Rory as his sister in his heart.


    "Deal. As long as I give you a rational reason, you have to save her." Immediately, Rory''s eyes shine


    with delight, as if she has a good reason to persuade John.


    John gets gratified when he sees Rory cheers up.


    "Ok, you promise me. You have to save her, and I''ll give you the reason," says Rory excitedly. But John


    merely looks at her in silence.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "John, go save her. Just do that for me." Rory grabs his arm and pleads him in a soft voice. Then she


    pouts her lips and bes coquettish.


    John can''t do anything but yield to Rory''s coquetry.


    Finally, John can''t resist that and agree with Rory to save Miya.


    "Actually, I hold no sway over you. OK, I promise you." John isn''t feeling ufortable when he


    promises to save Miya. After all, he is coerced morally by the girl in front. Then he has no choice but to


    agree with Rory. However, an impulse to save Miya arises from his heart when he makes such a


    promise to Rory. That is out of his expectation.


    Does that mean that he cares about that woman? How is that possible? Doesn''t he ever want to be in


    contact with Miya?

 Chapter 864 You Are too Kind

    Chapter 864 You Are too Kind


    "You have promised me. And you can''t go back on your word. Let''s make a pinky swear, OK?" Rory is


    as happy as a child.


    Hearing Rory''sughter, John can''t help but also smile. Rory is always so kind. However, why does he


    have the urge suddenly to see Miya now? He is angry before, but now he forgets why. After he recalls


    what Anson says, John wonders is Miya really in danger?


    But soon, he rejects that idea.


    He expels Miya in his mind. He has to cherish this girl wearing a brilliant smile in front. She is Rory, the


    girl he wants to protect his entire life.


    "John, you can go now for them since you''ve promised to save that woman." Rory believes that it is


    quite urgent.


    However, what John hates the most is that he agrees with Rory so quickly. He doesn''t like that. So, he


    has to calm himself down first.


    "I''ll go to save her, but I''ll do that tomorrow," says John, he thinks it is his second choice.


    However, Rory murmurs worriedly, "If that''s the case, will that woman die before you..."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Then John bes worried. Possibly, that thing will happen, but John is trying his best to suppress


    the urge to save Miya.


    "Well, I can only say that I have done my best. I still have to attend the children, so I have to go."


    Rory hasn''t thought that John will leave with an excuse. Then she bes very depressed. Why does


    John change so much every time he deals with things about that woman? It seems that John is in a


    mood. However, John never changes like that because of her.


    John is always obedient to her. Moreover, he protects her carefully and treats her like a fragile ceramic


    doll.


    "John, if only one day you behave like this towards me." Seeing John''s retreating figure, Rory speaks


    bitterly to herself. Though John hasn''t told her, Rory can feel that they don''t connect.


    John feels like a robot that has been set up. However, even so, Rory is satisfied. It is fine as long as


    John is with her. Rory tells herself not to ask for too much. After all, John is like a gift by god. And she


    has to cherish him.


    Then Roryes across the director. Immediately, she looks down guiltily.


    The director looks at Rory unhappily for she never thinks to herself. She has been watching aside and


    is quite satisfied with what John has done. However, after Anson barges in, everything changes


    unlikable.


    "Why do you ask John to save that woman?"


    The director asks Rory seriously. It seems that she gets mad at her, which scares Rory.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t intend to force John. But we can''t just turn a blind eye and let her die," Rory says


    cautiously.


    "Do you know that woman likes John?"


    The director''s words hit Rory hard because she has never thought of that at that time.


    "You''re just too kind. If you ask John to go for that woman, he will be snapped up by her," the director


    warns Rory.


    After hearing this, Rory feels as if she is threatened. However, she forces herself to believe that she


    has worried too much. Then she taps her head to drive that worry away from her mind.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not what you''ve thought..."


    Rory wants to exin, but the director interrupts her immediately.


    "The truth is right in front of you. You''re still arguing with me? OK, I hope you know what you''re doing. If


    John goes for her, he may nevere back. Do you want to stay and take care of those children


    alone?"


    Hurriedly, Rory shakes her head and retorts, "I don''t believe he will do such a thing."


    "Don''t you know that men will change easily?"


    "No, John is different from other men. He treats me very well," Rory says affirmatively.


    "He''s just nice to you verbally. And when does he treat you so well?" In the eyes of the director, it is


    Rory who takes care of John meticulously. And Rory often loses in her thought since John appears in


    their life. She risks her life to save John because John can make Rory happy. However, since things go


    like that, she can do nothing but wait and see.


    "Director, it''s isn''t as serious as you think. He..." Rory is about to plead, but she is interrupted again.


    "I''ve warned you. If you don''t listen to me, don''t cry when you lose that man."


    Rory, who is a little upset, bes even uneasier when she hears what the director says. But then


    she convinces herself that that woman is in danger and needs help. And Rory and the director


    shouldn''t think John like that or worry too much.


    "Director, I know that you care about me, but don''t worry. I will grasp the opportunity to make myself


    happy. Besides, John is very nice to me now. If he treats me like this all the time, then I will be


    satisfied." After all, he cares for and protects her with all his heart.


    However, the director looks at Rory, her eyes filled with discontent. "OK, I won''t persuade you if you


    think that way."


    Indeed, the director wants to stop John to leave. However, she doesn''t expect that Rory will ask John


    to go for Miya. And even, Rory speaks well for her. Doesn''t Rory know Mya is her rival in love?


    Moreover, the director intends to help Rory pursue happiness since she doesn''t know how to.


    She can''t bear Rory loses her lover as she does. Sometimes, one has to be hard and even ruthless to


    keep her lover aside. Rory is still too young and doesn''t understand the dangers in society. But the


    director wants Rory to be simple and happy forever. She will do everything for her.

 Chapter 865 Its on Fire

    Chapter 865 It''s on Fire


    John has been lying in bed all night, tossing and turning. He can''t sleep. For some reason, he keeps


    thinking back to what Anson said today. Is that woman really going to die?


    He is not a stony-hearted person, but why is he unwilling to save her? Moreover, at the thought of the


    two of them being together, he feels an indescribable anger, which drives him crazy. He bes very


    depressed and upset.


    However, at this time, he smells a very strong smell of burning. What is going on? Is that crazy man


    really going to set fire to the orphanage?


    He gets up angrily and walks out swiftly. He sees at a nce that the abandoned utility room in the


    courtyard is on fire.


    Afterwards, he mobilizes some people to put out the fire together. Fortunately, the children are unaware


    of what is happening. However, the director is panting from the side and says, "Who sets fire to my


    courtyard?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She is crying painfully, as if she isining and hinting at something.


    Rory, who is still wearing pajamas, has been attracted out by thismotion. She looks around


    worriedly and finds that no one is injured. Only then does she let out a sigh of relief. "Thank God.


    Everyone is fine. It''s great that everyone is safe."


    "It must be that man who showed up this morning. I knew something bad would happen in this


    orphanage!" The director says that angrily. At the same time, she is secretly observing John''s reaction.


    However, John does not think so.


    At first, John does not feel anything wrong. However, the director''s behavior is too abnormal. He thus


    senses that something is amiss. If that man really wants to burn the orphanage down, why does he just


    set fire on the courtyard instead of the living room? It is obvious that the person who sets the fire does


    not want to burn the whole orphanage. It is unlikely that the man who showed up today will be so


    cautious.


    Because of these, he feels that the director is very strange.


    "Since everyone is fine, let''s go back to sleep." In the end, the director only says this. Then, she sees


    John standing at the side, looking at her with unbelieving eyes.


    "John, what''s wrong with you? You''re not thinking about revenge, are you? Although that man has


    gone too far, you must not act rashly. After all, we can''t afford to provoke those people."


    The director is trying her best to persuade him. In fact, she is hinting that John should take revenge on


    him. She is misleading John about that man. What exactly is going on? They areplete strangers to


    each other, so why does she make such a move?


    Seeing that he is still motionless, the director adds, "What are you doing standing here?"


    However, when the director sees the sharp eyes of John, she bes a little scared.


    She has a feeling that being around John is dangerous. At that time, she saved him and took him in. It


    is as if she has nted a time bomb. She cannot control this time bomb, let alone her daughter. Is she


    putting herself in danger now?


    "Why are you two still standing here?" Rory is immersed in a beautiful dream, and now she feels very


    sleepy and keeps yawning.


    "I have something to discuss with the director. Rory, you can go back and rest." John''s still very gentle


    towards Rory. Seeing this, the director is somewhat gratified.


    However, when Rory walks back to her room, the director discovers that John''s unusual gaze has been


    fixed on her. He wants to know what the director is nning to do with this scene. Does she want to


    mislead him into hating those two like poison?


    "Do you have anything to discuss with me?" The director guiltily shifts her gaze to another ce. Has


    this man already seen through what she has done? But, she has done all of this perfectly. Moreover,


    when she set fire to the courtyard, there was no one there. Therefore, he cannot know it. Thinking of


    this, she immediately has confidence.


    John is reluctant to beat around the bush with her and directly says, "Tell me, what your purpose in


    doing this is?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." At this time, the director can only pretend to be confused.


    "I didn''t know why you did this, but after what you said just now, I understand. Is there something you''re


    hiding from me?" His aggressive aura instantly scares the director to the point of stuttering. She does


    not expect that this man is so smart. It seems that it will take some effort to keep him here.


    John looks at the director with a poker face. He who was very nice to Rory, is so cold towards her.


    "Don''t pretend. People with discerning eyes know that you set the fire. Why did you do it?" John


    doesn''t want to beat around the bush with her and asks her directly.


    The director does not expect John to be so straightforward. It seems that the threatening method


    doesn''t work. Since this is the case, she has no choice but to coax him.


    "Actually, I''m doing this for you and my daughter."


    "Are you afraid that I will save that woman?" John has thought it carefully and only found this answer.


    The director wanted to deny it, but now she can no longer find any good reason.


    "Are you afraid that I''ll save that woman and then leave the orphanage with her?" John speaks out the


    director''s concerns.


    The director has got to admire John for being able to urately capture her thoughts. She has failed


    completely. She can''t figure out what he is thinking.


    By now, she doesn''t dare to force him. She realizes that no one can force John to do anything unless


    he wants to.

 Chapter 866 Conceal

    Chapter 866 Conceal


    "Tell me, what exactly are you hiding from me?"


    What John said is filled with malicious malice. His aggressive tone frightens the director to the point of


    trembling. She does not expect this man to have such a powerful aura.


    So she covers her mouth and cries, "Actually, I did it all for Rory."


    John''s cold eyes instantly softens when he hears Rory''s name, but his expression is still a little gloomy.


    "What do you mean?" John says again, his tone much calmer than before.


    Seeing his reaction, the director''s eyes turn red as she says, "Because that woman seems to have


    been pestering you all the time. She has used various methods. I am afraid that you will be seduced


    away by that woman. If so, what should Rory do without you?"


    What the director said is true, so she reveals her true feelings in front of John. Seeing her be so sad,


    he stops questioning her. However, he had no choice but to ponder deeply. If things are really that


    simple, then she does not need to make such a big move. But he feels that the director is going to hide


    something.


    What secret has she kept, and should he save that woman?


    Seeing that her method works, the director adds, "I have no other choice. Actually, I just want you to be


    more determined. I don''t want you to see that woman because I don''t want my daughter to miss out on


    happiness."


    The director says this from the bottom of her heart.


    "That woman has warned me time and time again. She even ran into my office and caused a big fuss. I


    was quick-witted enough to escape in time." What the director has said is half-truths, because this is


    the only way to confuse John.


    Hearing this, John probably won''t know what he wants to do anymore.


    John frowns bitterly again. Why does the director do everything possible to stop him from saving that


    woman?


    Seeing his furrowed brows, the director behaves like a great phnthropist. "Actually, I realize that I am


    wrong. I shouldn''t have done such an impulsive thing for my own selfish desires. Fortunately, no one is


    injured in the fire. Otherwise, I would be extremely ashamed. And now, I understand. Go save that


    woman."


    Is it because of her conscience that this woman is encouraging him to save that person?


    John looks at her in astonishment. It is said that woman is fickle. As expected, he can''t even figure out


    what this woman in front of him wants to do anymore. But he doesn''t want to think about it.


    "Don''t look at me with such a strange gaze. I just couldn''t ept the fact, but now that I''ve figured it


    out, I feel relieved. I''m fine. You don''t have to care too much about it. Anyway, I''m fine here. It''s just that


    you go to save someone. It''s not a big deal." Finishing speaking, the director reveals a look of


    repentance, and then makes a gesture of prayer.


    John falls into deep thought. He doesn''t even pay attention to the director. Because all that appears in


    his mind is Miya. He doesn''t know how she is now.


    Damn it. He suddenly realizes that he seems to be concerned about that woman.


    This must be his illusion. He doesn''t like the feeling of being dominated by others, so he tries to calm


    down. The image of that woman appears in his mind now, and he hurriedly goes into the bathroom.


    The director is very surprised. Why does John suddenly run away halfway through her words? Can it


    be that he really has found something? But, she acted so well just now. Logically speaking, he


    shouldn''t be suspicious of her.


    Actually, John cannot restrain the desire in his heart. He has to admit that he wants to see Miya.


    However, he doesn''t know why he couldn''t help but talk wildly when he sees that man and Miya. He is


    in an inexplicable anger, as if it has been suppressed for a long time. He wants to vent his anger, but


    he can''t find a way. Therefore, he treats them as an outlet. Recently, his mood has always been


    uncertain.


    It seems that he has never lived a peaceful life since that woman appeared.


    He can''t understand why that woman can affect his emotions. Maybe because that woman keeps


    pestering him. Bur the person he likes is Rory. Things will soon be over. He immediately turns on the


    cold water and douses his head to wake himself up.


    The next day, Anson is walking around the room with anxiety, but he hears someone report that the


    orphanage was on fire yesterday.


    "Did the orphanage catch firest night?" He didn''t set the fire. What exactly is going on? Anson


    bes anxious because he regrets saying those harsh words yesterday. However, he is now too


    embarrassed to look for John. He knows that it will be useless in the end. John is as stubborn as a


    mule. They are quite simr on this point.


    Miya, who is lying on the bed, is like a doll without a soul. She quietly closes her eyes as if she has


    fallen asleep. Anson is really afraid that Miya will not be able to wake up and be a vegetable.


    "Miya, can you hear me? Don''t you promise to give me a chance? How can you go back on your word


    now? If you die, what''s the point of me living in the world?" Anson keeps talking in her ear, his hands


    tightly holding her palms, and then he puts her hands on his lips.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why can''t you hear what I''m saying? You only care about Alex. Is that really so?"


    When Anson says this, his heart aches. He even has no way to ept this.


    However, he doesn''t expect that when he says Alex''s name, he sees Miya''s eyelids twitch. In other


    words, she has signs of survival.


    "Doctor!" He shouts excitedly. The doctores in. In fact, the doctor has been standing guard outside


    the door, waiting for orders at any time. If something happens to this girl, the doctor will suffer as


    well.

 Chapter 867 I Am Alex

    Chapter 867 I Am Alex


    The doctor can only hurry in. After examining Miya, he immediately tells Anson, "The patient has


    regained some senses. As long as the person she cares about speaks more to her, she can wake up."


    Anson is very happy when he hears that Miya has regained some senses, but when he hears the other


    wordster, he puts on a bitter smile.


    Unfortunately, the person Miya cares about is not him. Otherwise, he will be able to save her.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is there another way?" Anson''s voice has be a little hoarse.


    The doctor can only remain silent at this time, because speaking at this time is simply courting death.


    However, someonees to report John''s arrival.


    Anson is surprised. He really wants to settle the score with John, but so far, only he can save Miya.


    "Let him in." Since Johnes here, he must make good use of him.


    The two men gather in the living room, their gazes filled with killing intent.


    Anson carefully looks at the man in front of him. He has an arrogant aura. As an unknown teacher from


    the orphanage, he has an indescribable charm.


    "She''s in the room on the second floor."


    Since Johnes to him, Anson knows his intention. That is to say, John has finally thought it through


    and is willing to save Miya. Although Anson doesn''t like him, he is Miya''s life-saving straw. So he has to


    swallow his anger now.


    John does not say anything else. He strides towards the stairs. This is his own choice. He doesn''t


    hesitate to look back. However, he doesn''t expect that when he woke up this morning, he had the


    impulse toe here. He doesn''t expect that when he set off, he felt a trace of joy that he had never


    felt before.


    For the first time, he doesn''t reject this feeling. However, he believes that this is just a duty to save


    people. Moreover, only by saving that person can he stay out of this and keep the orphanage safe.


    That must be how he gets here.


    John is trying to convince himself.


    Looking at John''s quick steps and his worried expression, Anson finds it unbelievable. Although John


    doesn''t seem to care about her, why does he actually see his nervousness and anxiety now? If he


    doesn¡¯t like her, why does hee here?


    Anson wants to rush forward and drag him down because he doesn''t want other men to get close to


    Miya. But now, for Miya''s life, he has to suppress this impulse. Even if the veins on his face are to


    explode.


    John walks very quickly to the room on the second floor. He sees a few bodyguards guarding the door.


    Anson really cares about this woman.


    However, for some reason, when he arrives at the door, he suddenly stops.


    He bes a little depressed. Anson has said that the woman is about to be a vegetable. What


    if he can''t wake her up?


    He reorganizes his thoughts. He has never been so nervous before, but right now, he feels somewhat


    depressed, as if something important is going to happen to him.


    Just as he is about to open the door and enter, Anson grabs his hand.


    "Once you enter this room, you should pretend to be her favorite man Alex, and keep asking her to stay


    by your side..." Anson doesn''t dare toe over to watch this scene, but he can''t control his heart, so


    he has toe to remind him.


    How can John not understand what Anson means? The reason why Anson hase to beg him in


    every possible way is because he looks exactly like Alex. He doesn''t know why, but when he thinks


    about how Miya cares about another man who looks exactly like him, he feels a sense of suppression


    in the chest as if there is a big rock.


    Even though he is a little unhappy, he shows an indifferent and calm expression. Instead of answering


    Anson, he pushes open the door and strides in.


    Miya is lying on the bed with her eyes closed, and the sunlight gently caresses her face. For some


    reason, it looks harmonious. He has a sense of deja vu, and he likes it very much.


    He is almost immersed in the beautiful scene, but soon his expression returns to normal. He walks to


    her bed.


    "Miya, do you know who I am? I''m here to see you." John does not know what to say, so he utters such


    words with difficulty.


    However, the person in the bed does not react at all.


    "Miya, stop pretending. I don''t have so much time to act with you here. I know that you must be


    pretending to be asleep here. You''re just trying to lure me out. I''m warning you, if you don''t wake up,


    I''m going to be hard on you." At this time, John tries to goad her, but Miya still does not give him any


    response.


    John is indeed a little angry. He frowns and continues, "Enough is enough. Stop acting here. If you


    continue acting here, it will be meaningless."


    John says a lot in one breath and tries his best to prod her to wake up. However, what he gets is a


    dead silence.


    The entire room is filled with his own voice. He is about to lose his patience.


    "I''m Alex ... You can wake up now, right?"


    In the end, John says this with helplessness. However, he does not expect that when he says this,


    Miya''s hand actually moves. She tightly tugs at the corner of his clothes. Furthermore, she tugs with


    force. Is she afraid that he will leave? Because, from that moment onwards, she thinks of him as Alex.


    This feeling of being someone else is bad.


    However, since he has arrived here and said so many things, he might as well just do it to the end and


    help wake her up.


    "Miya, can you hear me? I am Alex!"

 Chapter 868 Miya Wakes Up

    Chapter 868 Miya Wakes Up


    John is speaking in a loud and clear voice.


    Miya''s grip on his clothes is tightening. How can she be a vegetable? She is almost as powerful as the


    Hercules. Even he ispletely unable to struggle away from her. One can imagine how strong this


    woman''s obsession with Alex is.


    Since it is like this, he must strike while the iron is hot. Because he has reached the point of no return.


    "Actually, I''ve been acting these past few days. I just want you to care more about me. I''m Alex that you


    miss every day. So open your eyes and look at me now. If you don''t open your eyes, I''ll leave. I''m going


    to run away and be with other women."


    Although John thinks that what he said is a bit too nasty, when he blurts out these words, he feels


    relieved, as if he has done this kind of thing before.


    Miya''s eyelids twitch fiercely. It seems that she wants to use all her strength to open her eyes. She


    must have a desire to survive. He does not expect that Alex who he is ying has such a great


    influence on her.


    "Listen carefully. When you wake up, you can do whatever you want. I''ll stay by your side. And no


    matter where you go, I will be with you, so you must wake up."


    John says in amanding and faint threatening tone.


    However, after he finishes saying that, Miya who tightly grabbed his hand, lets go of it.


    Can it be that Miya gives up on the idea of survival because of his imperative tone of voice? Why is this


    woman so troublesome?


    However, at this time, he has to work harder.


    "Actually, I don''t mean to say those harsh words. From beginning to end, you are the only one I like. I


    know that you''ve been looking for me for a long time. I miss you very much. I have no choice but to


    stay away from you. Because someone wants to kill me, I have to pretend to be like this. I hope you


    can understand me after hearing this. I love you..."


    ...


    Miya hears a familiar voice whispering to her in a daze. Of course, she hears these words.


    This kind of feeling is very familiar, as if Alex is whispering sweet nothings in her ears.


    That''s right. This is Alex. He said that he is just pretending. He wants her to understand him. She has


    misunderstood him. For a moment, she has the thought of living again. She uses all of her strength,


    because she wants to see who this man is. Can it be Alex that she has dreamed of seeing?


    However, when she opens her eyes with all her strength, she finds that the room is empty. Where is


    he? Is he gone? She wants to stand up and look for him at the door, but just as she gets up, she falls to


    the ground.


    Hearing the sound in the room, Anson, who is standing outside the door to watch John leave, rushes


    over without stopping. He feels a little happy. There is a movement in the room, which means that Miya


    has woken up.


    This is something he has always dreamed of. It is achieved right now. What a joy! He happily walks


    over to Miya with a touch of worry, "How is it? Are you alright?"


    However, seeing Miya sit on the ground, he hurriedly picks her up.


    Miya does be a little unhappy. "Did Alexe over just now? Bring me to him."


    "Nobody''s been here. I''ve always been by your side." Anson hopes to deceive her by saying this.


    "I heard him whispering in my ear..." Miya says without hesitation.


    "You heard wrongly. Actually, I''ve always been by your side. The person who spoke to you is a


    designer I employ. We don''t know where he is."


    "No! I heard his voice just now. I''m going to find him." Miya bes very excited. She wants to run


    towards the door, but she is very weak. After Anson puts her down, she cannot even stand steadily and


    immediately falls to the ground. She has to lean against the wall and climb forward with difficulty like a


    puppy.


    "You are really too weak. I''ll bring you to him after you recover." Anson can only try his best to


    persuade her.


    "No, I just heard his voice. If I don''t go after him now, he may leave. Tell me, has John been here?"


    Miya grabs his cor tightly with strong will. If it isn''t for his voice, his provocation, his affectionate


    confession, and his sincere words, how can she wake up?


    It is all thanks to him that she is so excited now, and she knows that things are going to get worse and


    worse. If she doesn''t chase after him now, she may really lose him for the rest of her life.


    "I beg you. Bring me to him. He gave me hope and reason to live. He can''t just leave after waking me


    up. If you don''t help me, I won''t let myself go!" Miya can only use this method to threaten him.


    Unexpectedly, this method works. Anson only sighs and says in a repressed voice, "OK, I''ll bring you


    over immediately."


    Thus, he carries Miya on his back and rushes out without stopping. As expected, when they rush to the


    door, they see John.


    John does not know what is going on. He has left after she wakes up the next second. However, he


    feels reluctant to part with her. He even wants to stay by that woman''s side forever and take good care


    of her. He is frightened by his terrible thought.


    Moreover, he is walking very slowly, as if he is waiting for someone. Thus, after walking for more than


    ten minutes, he stops at the door. He doesn''t expect to hear Miya calling him again.


    Anson is shocked the moment he sees John still standing at the door. This man hasn''t left their vi


    after such a long time.


    John can''t help but look back, because he hears a voice.


    However, when he sees Anson walk out with Miya on his back, he feels that he is in a rage. The so-


    called feeling of tenderness disappearspletely in an instant. Right now, only anger remains.


    Does this womane out on his back just to show off? He clenches his fists tightly to suppress his


    anger that is about to erupt. Or is she always awake, just to deceive him?


    He is now filled with hatred. He doesn''t even know why his anger and disgust arise.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 869 Is He Jealous

    Chapter 869 Is He Jealous


    "Put me down."


    Miya is patting Anson''s shoulder repeatedly, because she doesn''t want John to see that Anson carries


    her on his back. She is too excited. As long as she sees him carefully, she will be sure that this person


    in front of her is Alex.


    After hearing this, Anson is indifferent, but right now, Miya bes anxious. "If you don''t put me down,


    I will jump off."


    After that, Anson has no choice but to obey her and carefully put her down. However, Miya walks over


    happily with her weak body and an expression of ecstasy.


    But now, John''s expression ispletely different from hers. Moreover, his icy aura makes one''s hair


    stand on end.


    Just as she walks to John, Miya wants to speak, but he says first. "Are you two here to show your


    affection? No need, I''ve already seen your behavior. Goodbye!"


    After saying that, John wants to turn around and leave. Miya is a little mncholy, but after hearing


    that, she can''t refrain from smiling through tears. His words prove that he is jealous.


    "Actually, you still care about me, don''t you? Youe here to see me, and you have told me so many


    things. I know that you are Alex, and you are the man I miss very much. Why do you deceive me?"


    "Deceive?" John raises the corners of his mouth in disdain. He does not want to take Miya''s words to


    heart. "I advise you not to act so emotionally here. I have no intention of saving you at all. Ie here


    just to see if you are dead or not."


    He has said many harsh and unkind things, but Miya knows that the angrier he is, the more he cares


    about her. "I know that you''re jealous. Because you see me with another man just now, you are


    unhappy. Actually, nothing happens between me and him."


    Just as Miya is about to continue exining, John ispletely reluctant to listen. He shouts, "Don''t


    say nonsense here. Ie here to see if you''re dead. Since you''re not dead, I can only leave


    disappointedly. This is the reason why I feel angry."


    How can there be such a boring person in this world? Miya feels that John is spouting nonsense. "You


    must be lying. Stop lying to me. Let''s not quarrel anymore. Let''s make up like before."


    No matter what, Miya is certain that this man in front of her is Alex.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Who wants to make up with you? I told you before, I like someone else. Her name is Rory. You have


    seen her before. She is cuter than you. She is not as scheming as you. She won''t pretend to be sick.


    Don''t you already fascinate the man behind you? Why are you seducing me? A woman like you is


    destined to never get true love in her entire life!"


    John even utters such a malicious curse at Miya.


    Miya felt hopeful just now, but she doesn''t expect John to say that. Her face is even paler. "You''re


    acting, aren''t you? I know you''re disguising yourself..."


    "Enough, don''t say anymore. I hope we never see each other again. Because every time I see you,


    nothing good will happen. Let me tell you, it''s actually your man who threatened me toe here to act


    Alex. He threatened me. I want to get out of this trouble. Otherwise, I will in no waye to such a


    ce." Every word of John is filled with anger.


    "You should know now. If you want to know more, you should ask him. Also, don''tpare me to the


    man named Alex, because I don''t want to be anyone''s substitute."


    What substitute? In Miya''s eyes, he is Alex.


    "You must be lying to me. I won''t believe what you said anymore. I know you have a hard time and I


    won''t expose you. But can''t you tell me the truth?" At this time, Miya''s face is already full of tears.


    "Although you''re sick, I still dare to say something to hurt you. I hate you, and I hate your guts. I just


    hope that you won''t pester me. I just hope that you and your man won''te to our orphanage and


    interfere with our lives."


    "I..." Miya is speechless by that. She doesn''t know what to say for a moment. Does he hate her so


    much?


    Miya wants to step forward, but John warns her, "I warn you not to follow me again, otherwise, you will


    bear the consequences. Tell your man that I havepleted my task, so don''t cause trouble for our


    orphanage."


    After hearing what he said, Miya no longer has the strength to stand up. She faints. However, the


    moment she is about to fall to the ground, Anson walks up and picks her up. He looks at John''s back.


    However, when John walks in the middle of the road, he can''t help but look back.


    Sure enough, John has been lying. However, since he chooses to leave, he will not give him any


    chance to see Miya. He will take her away. From now on, she has nothing to do with either Alex or


    John.


    "I''ll take good care of you." Anson looks at Miya in his arms, then gently carries her back to her room,


    carefully tucks her under the nket, and instructs the doctor toe over soon.


    The doctores over to check Miya''s pulse and lets out a sigh of relief. "She''s fine now. Take good


    care of her."


    Soon, everything will be fine. After hearing this, Anson feels relieved. He was so afraid that Miya would


    get sick from John''s words just now.


    However, John, who has been walking along the road, can''t help but stop. He doesn''t understand why


    he has said such harsh words to that woman. Obviously, she only wants to keep her beloved man. She


    treats him as that man. But why is he unable to control his emotions?


    Why does that woman always make him angry without rhyme or reason? Furthermore, he has said so


    many unpleasant words to her. Will she suffer heartache and be a vegetative? Therefore, he


    returns to the orphanage with worry.


    However, as soon as he returns to the orphanage, Rory walks out. "How is the girl?"


    "She''s fine, but..." John suddenly hesitates.


    "But what?" Rory asks.


    "She faints again." John doesn''t tell her the truth. He is the one who has made her faint.


    "Then how is she? Is it serious? Should we go to see her again?"


    Looking at the kind girl in front of him, John has restrained himself from thinking about that woman. He


    has such a cute girl by his side. How can he think about other women? He shouldn''t care about others


    anymore.


    So he carries Rory into his arms. Rory just feels a little strange, "What''s wrong? What has happened?


    Is that man threatening you again?"


    John says in a calm tone, "Don''t say anything else. Just hug me tightly like this."


    He needs a simple hug at this time. That''s all.


    The director walks out of the room and sees the two of them hugging each other. However, she can''t


    help coughing a few times. Only then do the two let go of each other awkwardly, especially Rory. Her


    face is even blushing. She says shyly, "I''ll go to see the children." Then, she walks to the other side


    with light and small steps. It looks very cute.


    John watches her leave.


    "Have you finished with that woman? I hope you won''t have anything to do with her." The director can''t


    help but say this.


    John nods and walks to the other side.


    The director is very surprised. Why does John not refute her? Furthermore, the expression on his face


    seemed to be a little disappointed, as if he has lost his love.


    John has been in a state of unease all day. It is as if ever since he went to see Miya, he has left his


    heart in her ce.

 Chapter 870 Denying Her Request

    Chapter 870 Denying Her Request


    "John..." Rory calls out John''s name several times behind him, but he doesn''t have any reaction at all.


    It isn''t until Rory walks to him and waves her hand in front of his eyes that John finally regains his


    senses. He looks at Rory with surprise and tries to return to his normal state. "What''s wrong?"


    "I want to ask you a question. Why have you been absent-minded all day?" He has never been like this


    before. Could it be that something special happens when John goes to find that woman today?


    John says with a smile, "Rory, I''m just think about something. Nothing special has happened."


    He speaks in a casual manner, but Rory listens to his every word with great concentration. She can''t


    help wondering if he is thinking about that woman.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Since when does that woman begin to upy his mind?


    "John, I feel a little bored recently. Why don''t we take a trip?" Rory remembers what the director has


    said to her, so this idea suddenly pops up in her mind. As long as they go on a trip together, their


    rtionship will improve by leaps and bounds. Feeling that their rtionship just stays the same


    without any development, she really wants to know what is on his mind.


    Rory looks at him with anticipation. However, John says, "I can''t go on a trip recently, because I suffer


    from severe headache from time to time. If I travel with you, I''m afraid that something unexpected might


    happen. I can have a trip with you a few dayster. Is that okay?"


    Hearing this, Rory is utterly disappointed. However, what he says makes sense. He should attach


    greater importance to his physical condition.


    "I see. Take good care of yourself first. We''ll have a trip after you recover." After thinking it through, she


    bes delighted again. With a bright smile, she walks to the other side in a lively manner. But when


    turning the corner, she can''t help pouting.


    This is the first time that John rejects her request without hesitation. He used to cherish her the most


    and agree to any request raised by her. But now, he seems to have his own opinion. Or is she thinking


    too much?


    As a result, both of them are in low spirits in the orphanage today.


    When seeing Rory''s receding figure, John is a little apologetic. That''s because it is out of his


    expectation that he turns down her request.


    One thing he doesn''t want to admit is that he is reluctant to be too far away from Miya. He even has the


    urge to go back and find her. When this thought strikes him, he is frightened.


    What kind of magic does that woman use on him? Why does he keep thinking about her when he


    closes his eyes? Confusion and distress surge through him. He hates this feeling, but he can''t control


    it.


    He keeps rubbing his temples. For the first time, he feels a little anxious and even overwhelmed.


    At this moment, the director appears in front of him.


    "What exactly happened to you recently? You were still in a good state before the discussion.


    Remember to take the medicine I prepared for you on time."


    The director ces the medicine on the table in front of him and walks forward. After taking a few


    steps, she turns around and looks at John with concern. Then she can''t help saying again, "Remember


    to take the medicine."


    With that, the director leaves in a hurry.


    Holding the medicine tightly, John is immersed in thought....


    On the other side.


    Miya lies on the bed quietly and motionlessly. However, if one looks carefully, he will see her chest


    rising and falling slowly. Besides, her breathing seems to be a little feeble.


    "Hurry up and tell me what''s going on? Since she has woken up, she must be fine now. Why is she still


    in bed?" Anson says angrily as he pulls the doctor out of the room.


    "Mr. Anson, don''t worry. It''s nothing serious. She just fell asleep because she''s been too tiredtely. I


    can guarantee that she''s fine now." The doctor is almost scared out of his wits by Anson''s fierce


    questioning these days. He has been a doctor for decades, but he has never been so scared like he is


    now. However, he can tell that Anson really cares about that woman.


    As long as something happens to her, Anson will be extremely anxious. Even if the doctor is a man, he


    can''t help envying Anson''s meticulous care and attention towards her.


    "You''d better remember what you said right now. Otherwise, you know what will happen to you."


    After saying to the doctor in a threatening voice, Anson turns around and leaves. As soon as he enters


    the room, he seems to have changed into another person. With a tender look, he walks to her and


    strokes her hair gently.


    "I know you''ve been tired recently. Have a good rest. I''ll take good care of you anyway." With that, he


    kisses her on the forehead gently. After tucking her in, he is about to turn around to leave. However, he


    suddenly hears Miya''s voice.


    "Anson."


    After hearing such a low call, Anson is overwhelmed with delight. This is the first time she calls his


    name so seriously. He can''t help but turn around and look at Miya with excitement.


    "You finally wake up. If you need anything, just tell me. Do you want me to call the doctor over


    immediately? Are you alright?" Since Anson is quite nervous, he says a bunch of things to her.


    Miya shakes her head with a reassuring smile. "Actually, what I heard is totally against your


    imagination. Don''t treat me like a fragile ceramic doll anymore. Can you send me to the Hope


    Orphanage?"


    When Anson hears Miya''s words, his face immediately darkens.


    "With your current condition, you shouldn''te to find that man. He has hurt you so deeply, and he


    isn''t Alex at all. Haven''t you suffered enough?"


    While saying this, Anson is burning with rage. He will never forget that it is because of John that Miya


    faints again. However, it''s also thanks to him that Miya is awakened. Given this situation, Anson


    decides to let go of John for the time being, or else he will definitely settle the score with


    him.

 Chapter 871 I Promise You

    Chapter 871 I Promise You


    It''s within Miya''s expectation that he will have such a strong reaction. Without taking it to heart, she


    continues, "Actually, I am fine now. Let me go find him. This time, I just want to confirm something. As


    soon as the matter is over, I wille back to you."


    Anson is determined to reject any of her requests, but after hearing she say that she wille back to


    him, he is a little swayed. He will be overjoyed if Miyaes to find himter.


    Seeing that Anson is tempted by her offer, Miya continues, "This matter is not as serious as you think.


    After experiencing so many difficulties, I''ve be more positive and mentally-strong. I know John


    said something harsh to me, and I even fainted because I couldn''t ept what he said. But after


    having a sleep, I feel it''s not a big deal at all. That''s why I can tell you these things so calmly now."


    Judging from Miya''s calm look, he can tell she isn''t lying. She seems to have a point, but he is still a


    little worried.


    "What do you want to confirm? Tell me, and I''ll send someone to investigate it immediately," Anson


    says with determination while patting his chest.


    Shaking her head, Miya makes a gesture to refuse him. "Let me handle this myself."


    Because there''s something she has to investigate herself.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, Miya says half-jokingly, "I know that you''ve been taking care of me recently. I will by no


    meansmit suicide. After all, you saved my life. Even if I want to take my own life, I need to ask for


    your permission first." Her words enliven the atmosphere in an instant.


    "But what if something happens to you in the orphanage? And..." He has already fallen out with his


    father when he forcibly brings her out of the Comte''s. Therefore, he is more worried that his father will


    make things difficult for her. Having so many concerns, Anson even wishes that he can be with Miya


    wherever she goes, so that he can protect her at all times.


    "Just let me stay there for only one week, okay? That''s all I ask of you." Miya can only try to make


    compromises now. That''s because if she hurries away from the orphanage like this, she will be


    engulfed with regrets.


    Anson falls silent.


    Miya says, "As long as you give me one week, I will return to youter."


    She can only make such a promise now. Otherwise, there is no way she can escape from him.


    "Return to my side?"


    Anson repeats this sentence in disbelief.


    The implication is that Miya is willing to stay with him in a week''s time. This is a great temptation for


    him, for it''s something he has always dreamed of.


    Miya gives him a nod of reassurance and says, "I really mean it this time."


    Since she has made such a tempting promise, Anson has no reason to refuse. He is sure that Miya


    can''t change anything even if she stays in the orphanage for a whole week. If this can make her stay


    by his side forever, he will agree to her suggestion without hesitation.


    "OK. I promise you."


    After thinking hard for a while, Anson says this, because he has already thought of what he should do


    next.


    Miya is relieved when hearing this. "Then please send me to the orphanage immediately."


    Since time is limited, she has to seize every second to do what she wants.


    Anson is struck dumb. He doesn''t expect Miya to be so anxious.


    "No!" Anson refuses instantly.


    Miya says with an unhappy look, "Didn''t you promise me just now? So you want to go back on your


    word? I hate people who don''t keep their promises the most. Do you want to be someone I hate?"


    "You misunderstood me. I just think it''s inappropriate for you to go there right now. I want you to make a


    full recovery before leaving." Anson doesn''t expect Miya to have such a strong reaction.


    "I am already fully recovered. Take a look at me! I''m alive and kicking now. There''s nothing wrong with


    me, and you indeed think too much," Miya says impatiently, because all she wants is to leave here.


    "I know you want to go to the orphanage as soon as possible, but I won''t make any concessions this


    time. I won''t allow you to go there until you fully recover. Otherwise, I will keep you here forever and


    forbids you from stepping out of this ce for the rest of your life."


    Anson has a resolute attitude. Knowing that he is concerned about her, she doesn''t get angry at all.


    Instead, she just changes the topic.


    "Then hurry up and call the doctor over. I want to recuperate quickly."


    This is the only way left so far, but it''s also good for her to take some rest first. After all, she can''t go to


    find him in a bad state.


    "It''s so great that you can think this way. As long as you recover, I will send you to the orphanage."


    Actually, he doesn''t want Miya to leave him. But so far, this is the only thing that can motivate her, so he


    decides to listen to her for the time being. After all, he will try his best to protect her in any case.


    In the next few days, Miya is very obedient. She goes to sleep, takes medicine and has meals on time.


    Anson likes to see her behave like a meek rabbit. However, when thinking that she does this for the


    sake of meeting another man in the orphanage, he feels distressed. When will she reciprocate his


    feelings towards her?


    However, he believes that time will change all of this.


    After a few days, Miya almost recovers. She will by no means let go of such a precious opportunity, so


    she immediately goes to find Anson.


    She even spins around a few times in front of him to show that she is in a good state. Seeing Miya''s


    energetic appearance, Anson is quite pleased. At least he can see her in high spirits now. He hopes


    that she can keep on like this.


    "I am perfectly fine now. Send someone to take me to the orphanage now," Miya says emotionally.


    However, feeling that her words seem to be a little inappropriate, she quickly adds, "Forget it. I can go


    there alone."

 Chapter 872 There Is No Room for Negotiation

    Chapter 872 There Is No Room for Negotiation


    Miya feels that she has troubled him too much during this period of time. Moreover, she says to Anson


    in a casual manner just now, as if she treats him as her boyfriend....


    She doesn''t dare to think any further, for she is unwilling to have such an illusion.


    After a while, Anson purses his lips and says in a serious tone, "I''ll ask someone to send you over.


    However, you must remember what you have promised me. Please be back in a week."


    Miya quickly nods. She doesn''t dare to say anything else, for it''s already a difficult thing to get out of


    here.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    In the Hope Orphanage.


    John stares straight ahead nkly. Rory has been walking back and forth in front of him for a while, but


    he still doesn''t have any reaction. So she chooses to sit beside him and stares at him attentively.


    Since he is absent-minded, she will stay by his side.


    However, what Rory doesn''t expect is that John is in a trance for a long time. She has never seen him


    like this before. John has been so abnormaltely! Is all his wired behavior rted to that girl? She


    can''t think of any other possibility.


    Does that girl have such a big influence on him?


    Just as Rory is trying to figure out the truth, John suddenly stands up in shock.


    "John, is there anything wrong with you?" Since John shows such a surprised look, Rory thinks that


    something important must have happened. She begins to look around in an instant, but then she sees


    Miya.


    Why is Miya at the Hope Orphanage? Isn''t she sick? However, judging from her current appearance,


    Rory can tell she is rather healthy. Could it be that what she did before is all a lie? Thinking of this, Rory


    suddenly feels she is under threat.


    "John, why is that girl here?" Rory can''t understand this, so she blurts her doubt out.


    However, it astounds her that after she says this, John still fixes his eyes on that girl. Is she really that


    good-looking? Rory even feels that John is infatuated with Miya, for she has never seen him like this


    before. He seems to havee back to life because of Miya, for he looks so excited and delighted


    now.


    Rory is a little disappointed. It''s out of her expectation that John doesn''t hear her. It isn''t until Miya


    disappears in front of them that John returns to his normal state. Seeing Rory''s dull expression, he


    asks, "Rory, is everything okay?"


    "Don''t you feel ashamed to ask me this? Why did you ignore me just now?" Rory is a little sullen


    because of this.


    "Actually, I didn''t ignore you..." Even John feels that his exnation doesn''t hold water. Recently, he


    has been unable to control his emotions properly. He doesn''t understand why he always thinks of Miya


    and even has the urge to find her. He hates this feeling.


    However, when Miya appears in front of him just now, he is suddenly overwhelmed with ecstasy. This is


    the first time he has been so looking forward to meeting someone. For a moment, he even has the


    illusion that he is in the most fantastic dream.


    "Do you know that you kept staring at that girl when she came?" Rory gets straight to the point.


    However, her words enlighten John. He suddenly realizes that he can''t help staring at Miya for a long


    time. He has no idea why he does this.


    "Sorry. I promise that this won''t happen again." John can only apologize to Rory.


    Rory feels strange when hearing his apology. "Why are you apologizing to me like this?"


    "Because I didn''t hear your voice just now..." While saying this, John breaks off and pauses a moment,


    because he also feels it''s a little strange to apologize. Why does he have the illusion that he has done


    something wrong to Rory?


    "Anyway, I don''t like to hear your apologies. Don''t ever do that again." Rory is in a low mood. Then she


    turns around and leaves, because she doesn''t want to see John like this anymore.


    When John sees Rory leave in anger, he wants to catch up with her, but then he stops on second


    thought. That''s because he is more curious about another thing. Why does Miya appear at the Hope


    Orphanage again?


    His intense curiosity forces him to turn in another direction. When Rory turns around and sees that


    John doesn''t catch up, she is even angrier. Grinding her teeth, she can''t help stomping out of rage. If it


    were in the past, he would chase after her without hesitation. Why has the situation changed so much?


    Could it be that he is going to find that girl? Thinking of this, Rory bes even more disappointed.


    In the director''s office.


    The atmosphere is tense, for the director and Miya have been in a deadlock for a long time.


    "Why did youe here again?" The director looks at Miya unfriendly. After all, this woman is her


    daughter''s rival in love. She will by no means be kind to her. Instead, she wishes that Miya can


    disappear from her sight forever.


    "I want to stay here as an employee. Please give me this chance," Miya says in a very humble manner.


    This is the only way she can stay here and be with John. She believes that a week''s time will remind


    him of herself and bring them back to their previous rtionship. She is convinced that John is Alex,


    because she hears what he whispered in her ear that day.


    Although she doesn''t know what kind of difficulties he has, she knows it''s a good thing to stay with him.


    At worst, they can get to know each other and fall in love again.


    "Sorry, I can''t agree to your request." Knowing Miya''s purpose very well, the director won''t put such a


    time bomb beside her.


    "Why? I just want to stay here. I can do a lot of work and I won''t ask you to pay me. You can feel free to


    ask me to do anything." Miya instantly bes emotional. It never urs to her that the director will


    refuse her so determinedly, but she has to think of a way to stay here.


    "There''s no specific reason. Our orphanage already has enough staff. There''s no need for extra


    employees." The director refuses without hesitation, leaving no room for negotiation.

 Chapter 873 Kneeling at the Door

    Chapter 873 Kneeling at the Door


    Miya is gripped by anxiety. Seeing that the director has run out of patience and is about to leave the


    office, she quickly catches up with her.


    Out of sheer desperation, she lunges at the director and holds her thigh tightly to stop her.


    "Director, I beg you to give me this chance. I can do whatever you want me to do. It''s great to have a


    free servant, isn''t it?" She has already made the biggest concession. Why is the director still reluctant


    to give her a chance?


    Hearing this, the director is even more annoyed. How can she give Miya a chance? This woman will


    only steal her daughter''s beloved man, so she wishes that Miya can immediately disappear.


    Taking a deep breath, the director says in a warning tone, "I won''t repeat this a second time. Our


    orphanage won''t keep you as an employee, so please give up. I don''t want you to disturb us anymore."


    Her tone is determined, indicating that she won''t be swayed by Miya''s begging. Miya wonders what


    else she can do, for she is unwilling to give up like this.


    "This is all I have to say to you. You''d better leave now. Don''t appear in front of us again. Please leave


    us alone."


    Miya has never expected that the director will speak to her in the same manner. She pleads her


    desperately, as if she is a terrifying uninvited guest.


    "But I won''t disturb you. I''ll do anything for you. As long as you allow me to stay here, I am always at


    your service. What exactly do I have to do so that you can keep me in the orphanage?" Miya is at the


    end of her wits now.


    "No matter what you say, I can''t keep you here, because even your existence annoys me. Please


    quickly disappear in front of us."


    With that, the director pushes Miya away impatiently.


    Miya sits on the ground helplessly. She is so desperate that she almost bursts into tears. However, she


    knows it''s not the time to be cowardly. She has to think of a way to stay, or she will never be able to find


    Alex in her entire life. All she hopes is to stay by his side. Otherwise, she will have no chance left at all.


    Thinking of this, she hurries to the director who has walked out of the office.


    "Why are you so persistent? What is your purpose in staying here? I know that you have ill intentions.


    Can''t you let us off with mercy? You can go to other ces with money and power. Why on earth do


    you insist on staying at our orphanage?" The director is on the verge of breaking down. She has never


    seen such a troublesome woman before. What should she do to drive her away?


    After they walk out of the courtyard, the director says ruthlessly, "I warn you not to follow me. I still have


    work to do and I must take care of the children in the orphanage. I can''t waste my time on you. I know


    you have a lot of free time, but I am not as idle as you. You can feel free to chase that man, but if you


    fail, don''te over here to beg me. Just please stay out of my sight."


    The director''s resolute refusal pushes Miya into the abyss of despair.


    Miya also knows that she shouldn''t continue pestering the director, but she can''t give up because of


    this. "No matter what you say, I won''t leave. Besides, all you need to do is let me stay here. I promise I


    will do every task given to me. Don''t you want to have an obedient servant?"


    "Why do you torment yourself like this?" The director begins to feel pity towards her. If it weren''t for her


    daughter, she would take her in. But now, for the sake of her daughter''s happiness, she has to firmly


    reject Miya. Otherwise, Miya will take this opportunity to chase John. Judging from her strong willpower,


    the director is sure that John will soften his attitude under her perseverance.


    Moreover, seeing her pitiful look, the director thinks she is acting now.


    "Don''t follow me anymore." After saying this, the director wants to leave the scene withrge strides.


    "I won''t get up from the ground until you agree!" Miya kneels at the entrance of the orphanage


    motionlessly.


    "If you want to kneel here, I won''t stop you." With that, the directorpletely disappears from Miya''s


    sight.


    Although Miya feels helpless, it seems that this is the only way left. She has to gain the director''s


    agreement. Otherwise, she will have no chance to get in touch with John. She has to stay by his side


    as a matter of course.


    She keeps telling herself that she mustn''t give up. No matter what difficulties she encounters, she must


    persevere.


    ''Alex, no matter what happens, I won''t give up for your sake,'' she thinks to herself. After all, he has


    done so many things for her in the past, and she should make sacrifices for him now.


    "Why does that person kneel there like a fool?"


    "She is so beautiful. Should we go over and help her up?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I think so..."


    Miya''s strange behavior causes discussion among a few children.


    At this time, Rory also sees Miya, because all the children are staring at the entrance of a courtyard.


    After taking a closer look, she finds that person is Miya.


    Why is she there?


    Rory looks at John. He is absent-minded again, but his eyes fall upon Miya.


    She can tell at a nce that he is in confusion. It seems that he wants to immediately walk over to that


    woman''s side. However, he clenches his fists tightly, as if he is enduring something.


    Is he suppressing his true emotions? Could it be that he is worried about that woman? This thought


    suddenly pops up in Rory''s mind.


    "Do you want me to ask her why she kneels at the door? She will be in danger if a car passes by." Rory


    walks to John and says.


    Rory''s words make sense. Miya is kneeling at the orphanage''s entrance right now, which is beside a


    wide main road. Moreover, it''s a crossroad with no traffic lights. If a car suddenlyes over, Miya will


    be in danger if she doesn''t pay great attention to the surroundings.

 Chapter 874 Miya Almost Has an Accident

    Chapter 874 Miya Almost Has an ident


    What astounds Rory is that after she finishes speaking, she sees a car rushing towards the


    orphanage''s entrance from afar. It seems that the driver has nned to hit Miya with his car.


    "What should we do now? A car ising, but that woman doesn''t seem to notice it..." Before Rory


    finishes her words, she realizes that John, who stood beside her a moment ago, has rushed to that


    woman. Sure enough, he still cares about her. Therefore, once he hears that she is in danger, he


    immediately rushes over to protect her. ''John, stop pretending that you don''t care about her,'' Rory


    thinks to herself.


    Miya has been staring ahead, not noticing that there is a car speeding towards her. However, when she


    finally realizes what''s happening, someone grabs her shoulder and throws her fiercely on the side of


    the road.


    Miya thinks that she will fall onto the cold ground, but this doesn''t happen. Instead, she falls into a soft


    embrace, which is so familiar to her.


    Looking up, she is surprised to find that she is in John''s embrace. Miya can''t help being joyful, because


    they haven''t been so close to each other for a long time.


    However, Miya is also gripped by nervousness. Could this be the feeling of regaining her lost lover?


    However, John feels a surge of anger. "Do you know what you''re doing? You know you may encounter


    danger, but you still kneel on the road. If you want to die, please find some other ce."


    Seeing that the veins on his temple are about to pop out because of anxiety, she suddenly feels a little


    relieved. "Are you so nervous because you''re worried about me? Does that mean you still love me?"


    She can''t help but blurt out her inner thoughts.


    However, to her surprise, John just says to her indifferently after hearing her question, "Stop


    daydreaming, okay? I came to you because it was just a piece of cake to save your life. I will lend my


    helping hand even when a kitten or a dog is in danger, not to mention a living person like you. My


    action has nothing to do with you."


    With that, John pulls her away without tenderness and stands up.


    "I know you said something harsh to me, but I am convinced that you didn''t do this on purpose. You


    must have forgotten about me temporarily. After thinking of me, you won''t treat me like this." Miya


    directly snuggles up to him. Actually, she misses the feeling just now. She wants to hug him tightly like


    this forever. However, John indeed dislikes her. He directly pushes her onto the ground.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Miya, who has not been injured earlier, falls to the ground because of John''s push. Blood drips from her


    palm, and his knee is hurt.


    Out of great pain, she lets out a groan and looks at John with tears in her eyes.


    When seeing her pitiful look, John is tortured by a strange feeling. He just can''t help sympathizing with


    her.


    He wants to help her up, but then he quickly withdraws his hand, as if he suddenly realizes something.


    How can he have the thought to save this woman? She is acting in front of him with excellent skills, and


    he is almost deceived by her tricks.


    Miya is puzzled. John has reached out to help her, but why does he suddenly withdraw his hand?


    Although all this happens in a few seconds, she sees his every movement, because he is the one she


    cherishes the most.


    Miya looks at the other side and sees Rory. She immediately understands what is going on. John cares


    about Rory very much now. After walking over, Rory holds onto John''s arm, showing that they are very


    intimate.


    "Are you alright?" Rory asks John nervously.


    When Miya sees this scene, distress fills her heart.


    "Don''t worry. She is the one who was injured." John points at Miya sitting on the ground with a


    dismissive look.


    That''s because Miya no longer has the strength to stand up from the ground now. Rory turns to Miya


    and sees her arms and knees bleeding. She immediately covers her mouth with her hand and says,


    "She''s already injured..."


    Just as Rory wants to go over and help her up, John grabs her hand and says, "Don''t help her. She is


    the victim of her own scheming. Can''t you see she is ying the innocent with us? All of this is her


    acting."


    His cruel words are as fierce as a poisonous snake. Miya immediately feels as if she has been pierced


    through by thousands of arrows. It turns out that she is such a sinister woman in his view.


    "But she''s really injured. No one will joke about his own injuries." Rory is still reluctant to believe him.


    However, when she wants to go over again, John directly holds her in his arms. "I don''t allow you to


    help her. She is just acting. She just wants to stay in our orphanage by pretending to be hurt."


    Every word he says is sharp and vicious. Even Rory feels a little scared when hearing this.


    She swallows hard out of nervousness.


    "You weren''t like this before," she whispers. In the past, John was really considerate. Why does he


    be like this now?


    To be honest, John''s behavior scares her. He is never a cold-blooded person. Why is he so cruel to this


    girl?


    "I know you may not understand why I''m doing this. But you have to treat a person in the way he


    deserves. I know you''re kind-hearted, but I don''t want this kind of woman to tarnish you."


    While saying this to Rory, John shows a serious attitude.


    To Miya, every word of him sounds like a mockery. Besides, he doesn''t seem to be lying at all. She can


    tell that his opinion of heres from the bottom of his heart. His words wrench her heart, as if she is


    being bitten by thousands of ants. She really wants to leave now, but her body seems to weigh a


    thousand kilograms. No matter how hard she tries, she can''t stand up. She seems to have lost her


    strength and can''t move her body anymore.


    "You should have heard what I said just now, right? That''s how I feel about you. I hope that you won''t


    pester us anymore, and please don''t let your man threaten everyone in our orphanage." John looks at


    Miya again. In fact, he seems to be venting his anger.

 Chapter 875 Leave Me Alone

    Chapter 875 Leave Me Alone


    However, Rory has an inexplicable illusion. Why does she feel that John is jealous of Miya and Anson?


    Is John jealous? If not, why is he so excited and angry? Rory has never seen John so furious before.


    Why can Miya irritate him simply by showing up?


    "John, don''t treat her like this. Actually, she is already pitiful enough. Why don''t we send her to the


    hospital or send her to the treatment room of our hospital and let the doctor check her?" Seeing Miya


    lying on the ground, Rory can''t bear to see Miya like this. And Miya''s arms and knees are bleeding


    more seriously.


    "Leave her alone!"


    John says in a resolute tone.


    "John, we really can''t treat her like that. No matter what she has done, she''s sick. She can''t stand what


    you have said to her just now. It hurts her so much. Stop talking." Rory is a kind girl, so she can''t ignore


    Miya who has got hurt. Moreover, Rory usually cries when she tramples an ant to death. How can she


    see Miya bleeding and ignore Miya?


    "Rory, thank you very much, but there''s no need. Take him back. I don''t need any help."


    Miya must keep her dignity. She can no longer let them continue tough at her. Moreover, John is


    extremely offensive. She has to endure it, because she has to try her best to stay in the Hope


    Orphanage.


    "Or you tell me the phone number of your family. I''ll call them and tell them toe over." Rory is too


    worried about her. Although Rory has always felt that Miya has a different connection with John, now


    Miya is injured and Rory can''t ignore Miya.


    "No need. He is already here."


    By then, a soundes from behind Miya. She also turns around to take a look. To her surprise, it''s


    Anson. She feels very strange. Why does hee here again?


    Anson finally can''t help but show up. When he drives to pass by here, he sees a car heading for Miya.


    If John hadn''te in time to pull her away, the consequences would be truly unimaginable.


    Unexpectedly, she will be hunted by someone even if she is here. Anson has roughly guessed who the


    person is. However, he hasn''t expected the person to take action so quickly. Therefore, Anson has to


    set up everything around here. He can''t let Miya suffer any more.


    Rory also looks at Anson in surprise. To her surprise, Anson is behind Miya all the time to protect her.


    In fact, Rory is really jealous of Miya. Anson is like another John. However, when Rory looks at John,


    she realizes that something is wrong with John. John seems to be suppressing his anger. In other


    words, she feels as if he is jealous now.


    Anson looks at Miya with great worry and picks her up. "You''re injured. I''ll take you to bandage it."


    They look like a perfect couple. From afar, they seem to be meant for each other. Anson is like Prince


    Charming who appears in the dark to save the princess. Rory can''t help but immerse herself in the


    beautiful scene. She is even a little intoxicated.


    However, John, who is standing beside Rory, can''t bear to watch the scene. He turns around and is


    about to leave. This scene is hard on his eyes. "Get out of here."


    Then he pulls Rory inside.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    However, Miya resists desperately. "Hurry up and put me down."


    "You''re injured. How can I leave you alone?"


    "If you don''t put me down, I''ll jump down here. If so, my injuries will be even worse. You wouldn''t want


    to see me like this, right?"


    Anson is really threatened by Miya, so he can only put her down carefully. What he doesn''t expect is


    that she will actually kneel again the next second.


    "Leave me alone. I will kneel here."


    "Can we go back and bandage it first ande backter?" Anson can only think of a way to help her


    now.


    However, Miya shakes her head. If she leaves halfway, the director will definitely feel that she is


    insincere.


    "Why are you kneeling here?" Anson is on the verge of copse.


    "I hope the director will let me work here, so I have to do this. Only in this way can she see my


    sincerity," Miya bites her lips tightly and she is extremely stubborn.


    "Why do you do that? Actually, you don''t have to do that." He can solve this problem with just a phone


    call. He is really reluctant to see Miya be so tired.


    "Come back with me and treat your injuries properly. I''ll deal with the rest, okay?" he is even more


    diligent in persuading her, but Miya is even more stubborn and she ignores his wordspletely.


    "Leave me alone. Don''t appear in front of me. I have said that I wille to you in a week. This is also


    what you have promised me."


    "But you''re injured now."


    "Don''t worry about that."


    Anson feels that Miya''s too stubborn. He can''t persuade her toe back. He can do nothing. He can


    only ask a doctor to bandage her wounds. She doesn''t care about it and just looks ahead.


    By then, thunder grumbles suddenly and it rains without warning.


    identally, Rory looks outside and sees Miya kneeling outside. Miya''s willpower is too terrifying. Rory


    even admires Miya a little.


    Rory is surprised that Miya is still outside. Just as Rory is about to walk out with an umbre, the


    directores over and stops Rory. "Rory, what are you going to do?"


    "That woman is still outside. I have to let her in. She''s injured...." Just as Rory is about to lift her foot


    and continue walking forward, the director pulls her back.


    The director doesn''t expect Miya to have been kneeling outside all this time. The director also feels


    surprised. ''She is even more difficult to deal with than I have imagined. She actually takes advantage of


    my daughter''s sympathy. It''s truly too terrifying. What kind of trick is she ying? Must she interfere


    between my daughter and John?''


    "Don''t have a finger in every pie. It''s better for you. She''s kneeling outside. Let her be like that forever,"


    the director''s tone is merciless.


    "Director, are you hiding something from me?" Rory really doesn''t understand why Miya has to kneel


    outside all the time. There must be a reason.


    "That woman tries to work in our orphanage, but I have refused her. She says that she won''t get up


    unless I agree."

 Chapter 876 Plead for Her

    Chapter 876 Plead for Her


    In the end, the director is unable to remain calm and tells the truth.


    Rory looks at the director in astonishment. She suddenly feels that the director in front of her has


    be so unfamiliar. Rory really can''t understand why John and the director seem to have changed


    since they meet Miya. Why do they have such hostility towards Miya?


    "Director, why are you treating her like this? It is not like your style of doing things. Don''t you always be


    very kind? Why do you do such a thing? Besides, there''s nothing wrong with her to work in our


    orphanage." Every word Rory has said now is very usible. She helps Miya with a kind heart.


    "Are you using me? Do you know that all I''m doing is for you? Do you have any sense of crisis? I''m


    helping you...." The director doesn''t expect that she has put in so much effort to help Rory, but Rory


    uses her instead. The director is really angry, but she mes Miya for all of those things.


    ''If it wasn''t for Miya, how could Rory''s attitude towards me be harsh?'' Hence, the director hates Miya


    more.


    Rory takes a few steps back. Her face is full of confusion. She shakes her head. "How dare you say


    you hurt others for my own good? Why? Do you think I will be hurt after shees to the orphanage?"


    Rory suddenly feels great sympathy for Miya. Miya clearly doesn''t do anything, but why does she


    be everyone''s enemy? And everyone is hostile to her.


    The director can''t stand Rory anymore, so she walks to Rory and shakes Rory''s shoulder with both


    hands. The director hopes Rory get real. "Don''t you understand what has happened until now? That


    woman tries toe here to snatch away John. If shees into the orphanage, you will lose your


    John. She might hook up with John and they will leave together. If so, you will be the only one left. You


    are alone. Do you think you will be happy?"


    "Director, I really think you''re thinking too much. If John really likes me, no matter how many women


    are all over him, he won''t be tempted by others. But if he belongs to someone else, it''s impossible for


    me to stay with him...." Sometimes, she has to believe in fate.


    Rory raises her head and looks out of the window. The rain is really getting heavier.


    "Silly child, how can you say such stupid words? Happiness can be achieved by yourself. As long as


    John stays by your side, how can he leave you? Therefore, you must not let that woman have the


    chance to take advantage of you. I will not allow that woman to work in the orphanage for you." Every


    word the director says is very forceful, and it even carries a sense of coercion.


    Rory feels very unpleasant for these words. Although it sounds like it''s all for her sake on the surface,


    she always feels that everyone around her will feel very painful for it.


    "Director, please ept her for me. Please allow her stay at the orphanage. It''s too pathetic for her to


    be alone outside in the rain. Besides, she''s already injured. If her wounds are soaked in the rain, it''s


    like sprinkling salt on her wounds." Rory knows how painful Miya is now.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Rory is so excited that she kneels.


    The director has never thought Rory will do something like this.


    "How does that woman cheat you? Do you know that she''s your love rival? She''s here to steal your


    things. Don''t you feel heartbroken? You should take revenge on her." The director is about to die from


    anger because of her disappointing daughter.


    "Director, I''m begging you. We''ll talk about those thingster. I think John won''t betray me if he really


    likes me."


    Rory still doesn''t change her mind.


    Originally, the director is very patient. She put on a long face. Then she turns around coldly and says,


    "Let me tell you, I will definitely not agree to this matter. If you''d like to kneel, do that. Anyway, I won''t


    pay any attention to you."


    After saying that, the director walks into the study''s office again and shuts the door loudly as if she tries


    to reject Rory outside the door.


    Rory is like a doll that has lost control. She stays where she is as if her entire body is frozen. She has


    never experienced such a feeling before. It turns out that the director will also be so irritable. The


    director has always been a warm and considerate person who always cares for Rory and is very


    patient, but now the director vents her anger on Rory.


    Actually, Rory''s worried about Miya. Rory''s eager to fight for Miya. However, something even more


    difficult for Rory has happened. Should she go out and bring Miya in? After all, Miya is injured. The rain


    outside the window bes heavier as if every single raindrop is dripping on Rory''s heart.


    The rain falls from the sky, and Miya is already soaked. She is even shivering from the cold. Her face


    has already turned extremely pallor, and she doesn''t look well. She crosses her hands over her chest.


    She has been kneeling all the time.


    The lightning shes and the thunder roars.


    From afar, it looks like a terrifying scene.


    By then, an umbre covers Miya''s head. She looks up and sees Anson.


    "Don''t I tell you to leave? Why do youe back?"


    "I beg you. Don''t humiliate yourself like this, okay? Let''s leave here. Don''t hurt yourself like this


    anymore. I''m really worried about you." Anson can''t bear Miya kneeling under the thunder and


    lightning.


    Anson tries to stretch out his hand to carry her up. However, Miya has already noticed that and says


    first, "If you take me away, you will see my corpse tomorrow."


    Miya speaks with a serious expression. She does not seem to be joking at all.


    Anson is shocked again. Miya begins to threaten him with her life again.


    Noticing that Anson keeps silent, Miya knows that Anson will listen to her obediently.


    "Don''t I ask you to give me a week? Don''t worry about me for the rest of this week. Just let me do what


    I want to do," Miya bites her lips tightly and is extremely stubborn.

 Chapter 877 Carry Her

    Chapter 877 Carry Her


    Anson is just about to say something, but Miya is indeed faster than him and interrupts him.


    "I''m begging you. Get out of here. I don''t need you protect me. After all, this is my own business. If you


    are here, the things will be worse."


    Miya has begged him to leave, so how can he still stay here as a matter of course?


    "OK, I''ll leave first."


    In the end, Anson is unable to persuade Miya. He turns around and leaves. However, before he leaves,


    he still instructs a few servants to hold an umbre for her. She drives them away angrily.


    Miya firmly believes that she will move the director and stay here as long as she kneels here.


    Anson doesn''t leave from beginning to end. He''s just in the car not far away. Looking at her charming


    figure from afar, his heart hurts. He really wants toe over and bring Miya away, but he knows he


    can''t do it. If so, he is forcing Miya to hate him. She''s eager to go into the orphanage. Since it is like


    this, he has no choice but to help her. Then he picks up his phone and makes a call.


    Only by doing this will Miya be happy. As long as she is happy, he can do anything.


    John, who has always been standing in front of the gate, feels uneasy. He doesn''t know why his gaze


    has always been focused on Miya. Why is she kneeling here? He has been watching what Miya is


    doing. Ansones over and tries to bring her away. She rejects him. A few men in suits help her hold


    an umbre. She also rejects them. It seems Miya is born with a very strong stubbornness. She will


    never change her mind after she makes the decision. Even with the lightning and thunder, she still


    stubbornly kneels at the gate. Why is there such a stupid woman in this world?


    However, why does he have an indescribable feeling? He feels that some ce of his heart hurts. Can


    it be that he is worried about Miya?


    No. It must be his sympathy for her. Everyone has sympathy. He narrows his eyes. He still fixes on the


    petite Miya who is outside the door.


    Miya clenches her fists tightly. She believes she will turn the situation around as long as she insists.


    However, no matter how mentally strong she is, her body can''t keep up. Her willpower begins to


    disintegrate slowly. Her persistence is also about to be washed away by the rain. This time, she feels


    dizzy. She feels she really can''t hold on any longer.


    ''Alex, I''m sorry. I seem not to be able to hold on....''


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Afterwards, Miya feels dizzy and cks out. She thinks she is about to fall onto the cold ground, but


    she doesn''t. She feels as if she is leaning against a warm chest. This feeling is very familiar. Also, she


    feels veryfortable and at ease. She gently closes her eyes and enjoys this moment. At the very


    least, this feeling is very real as if she has returned to Alex''s side.


    John feels he must have gone crazy when he rushes out. When he sees Miya fainting and being about


    to fall to the ground, he is unable to control himself. He rushes out and picks Miya up suddenly.


    Moreover, he feels heartbroken. Can it be that he really cares so much about Miya?


    "Alex, where are you? Do you know how much I miss you?" Miya has already fallen into aa, but


    she is still talking gibberish.


    However, when John hears this, he frowns. To his surprise, Miya mutters to herself and ys a loving


    role even though she faints. ''The Alex she has mentioned is the man she likes very much, right? She


    has been pestering me. Is it because Alex looks exactly like me?'' Somehow, he suddenly feels angry


    when he thinks of this.


    Rory also walks out. However, what she never expects is to see John carrying Miya. Rory does not


    have time to think so much. She only asks worriedly, "How is she?"


    "Her body temperature is very high. She probably has a fever." John does not have the mood to think


    about anything else. After all, Miya''s body temperature is really high. She probably has a high fever.


    However, this is the first time he has seen a person not cherish herself so much.


    "I''ll call the doctor over immediately." After Rory finishes speaking, she walks to the other side.


    John carefully carries Miya into the treatment room of the orphanage and ces her on the bed. Just


    as he is about to cover her with the nket, he notices that her entire body is soaked. He has to help


    her change her clothes. Otherwise, she may feel cold, because he sees that she is trembling. She must


    feel cold.


    But just as he reaches out to take off her clothes, he realizes that it is really impolite.


    After all, it is improper for him to touch her. He likes Rory, so he can''t be too intimate with other girls.


    But why does he have such an impulse? He also feels that this is a matter of course. He is frightened


    by his own thoughts, and he feels that he is really going crazy.


    Thus, he bites his lip and walks out of the treatment room. Rory has brought the doctor over. She sees


    John clenching his fists and punching the wall outside the door. Rory looks at him worriedly, but she


    does not forget the serious matter. "Doctor, hurry up and treat the patient inside."


    Then Rory walks to John''s side.


    "John, what''s wrong with you? Are you OK? I...."


    Before Rory finishes speaking, John hugs her. Feeling Rory''s breaths and hug, he begins to calm down


    slowly.


    "What has happened? Or what has happened to that girl?" Rory suddenly feels that something is


    wrong with John.


    "Don''t say anything. Just like that, let me hug you for a while." John tries to tell himself by hugging Rory


    that he only loves Rory. He can no longer think confusedly, let alone think about Miya. He helps her in


    the name of righteousness, and it has nothing to do with love.

 Chapter 878 You Can Stay Here

    Chapter 878 You Can Stay Here


    Although Rory feels a little puzzled, she also feels happy when she is hugged by John. Even though


    she does not know what is going on, she will definitely be by his side all the time as long as John is


    happy. Thus, she stops talking as his request. Anyway, the doctor stays with Miya. Miya will be fine, so


    Rory also begins to hug his back with both hands. They hug each other tightly.


    After a while, John feels he has regained his consciousness, so he let go.


    "Let''s go in and take a look at her," Rory suggests. John nods. He holds her hands tightly with both of


    his hands.


    A surge of sweetness inexplicably surges into Rory''s heart. It is because she has not seen John so


    active towards her for a long time.


    The sweetness on her face can''t be concealed. She walks in and asks the doctor worriedly, "Doctor, is


    she fine?"


    "She just has a high fever. It''s not serious. Just take some medicine and she will be fine. She should be


    careful not to catch a cold," the doctor says solemnly and prescribes. Rory takes Miya''s wet clothes off.


    Then she lends a set of pajamas to Miya and helps Miya put them on. Miya rests quietly on the bed.


    Rory has to admit that Miya''s figure is really good. Even as a woman, Rory admires Miya''s figure.


    When Rory looks at Miya at close distance, Rory realizes Miya''s facial features are really delicate


    which give people a veryfortable feeling. The more Rory looks at Miya, the more beautiful Rory


    thinks Miya is. Although Miya isn''t stunning, she is attractive enough.


    Rory suddenly remembers what the director has said. Miyaes here to snatch John from Rory.


    ''Miya is so pretty. Will John really be tempted by her?'' After thinking of this, Rory shakes her head


    desperately. How can she have such thoughts again?


    After a while, the director shows up outside the door suddenly. Rory thinks the director is going to drive


    Miya away. Rory stands in front of the bed and opens her arms to protect Miya. "Director, I know you


    want to drive her away, but can you wait for her to wake up and get better before driving her away?


    After all, it''s still raining heavily outside." Rory looks out of the window. The rain outside has never


    stopped.


    "Do you think I''m such a cruel person? I''m just here to see how she is, not to drive her away." The


    director is also disappointed. Her daughter thinks that she is so ruthless. ''It is all Miya¡¯s faults.''


    The director only walks over and takes a quick nce. ''This woman has been drenched in the rain for


    so long. How can she still survive?''


    There is a trace of disgust on her face. She''s reluctant to visit Miya, but her daughter is taking care of


    Miya endlessly. ''Why should my daughter take care of Miya like this?''


    "Don¡¯t you have anything better to do? Why aren''t you spending time with the children? Why are you


    here to take care of such a woman?" the director asks unhappily.


    Rory looks up and says confidently, "The children are in John¡¯s care. She is sick and needs to be taken


    care of. Besides, I''m a nurse, so I have to take care of her."


    Unexpectedly, Rory has a silver tongue suddenly. The director doesn''t say anything else. She just goes


    straight to her office. ''My daughter is too stubborn and kind. However, I will definitely stay by her side


    and not let her suffer. If Miya has the guts to hurt Rory, I won''t let Miya go.''


    The next day, Miya finally has the strength to open her eyes slightly.


    However, just as Miya opens her eyes, she sees a girl with a very sweet smile in front of her. "Do you


    feel much better?"


    Miya nods. She is almost touched by the smile on Rory''s face, which warms her like a ray of sunshine.


    No wonder John is so fascinated by Rory.


    "Do you bring me back?" Miya looks around, but there is no trace of the person she wants to see. She


    thinks John will also be here. It seems she is thinking too much.


    "I''ve prepared some porridge for you. Have some. You''re a little bit weak and you need to rest for a


    while. It''s better for you to stay in our orphanage for some time," Rory smiles and feeds Miya porridge


    with a spoon.


    Miya does not know what to say for a moment. She is really grateful to Rory who is in front of her.


    "Thank you so much. Thank you for taking care of me all the time." Miya really can''t imagine that she


    has fainted. In the heavy rain, if no one paid attention to her, she would have probably be an ice-


    cold corpse.


    "Don''t mention it. Hurry up and have some. It''s the best way to thank me."


    However, just as Rory finishes speaking, the director walks in.


    Rory bes anxious. To her surprise, the director can''t wait toe here to drive Miya away.


    "Director, she just wakes up and hasn''t recovered yet. Must you drive her away now?"


    After Miya hears Rory''s words, Miya feels warm. She does not expect Rory to be protecting her. Miya


    has to say that Rory is really a kind girl.


    "Don''t always think so badly of me. I''m not here to drive her away. I''m here to tell her that she can stay


    here." The director looks at Miya with disdain and says unwillingly, "However, the conditions you have


    promised me before have to go by."


    Miya feels as if she has received a great gift from the heavens. She says, "I see, I am very grateful to


    you, Director. As long as I can stay at the orphanage, I can do whatever you want."


    Rory is about to say something, but the director winks at her and tells her to get out of here.


    The director leaves first. Then Rory waves to Miya and walks out.


    Miya has kept blowing hot and cold before. She relieves at this moment. Surprisingly, the director has


    finally agreed her to stay here this time. Miya wants to summon Alex''s memories. She believes she will


    definitely be able to do it within a week.


    She thinks she shouldn''t waste her time in bed. But just as she is about to get out of bed, Rory runs


    back.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rory is very happy.


    "The director has really agreed to allow you to stay here this time. And I''ve asked her several times in a


    row just now. She''s not joking. You''ve finally got what you want."


    Rory seems even happier than Miya herself.

 Chapter 879 Be Trapped

    Chapter 879 Be Trapped


    Miya looks at Rory who is smiling innocently in front of her and feels sweet.


    Rory is originally immersed in happiness, but she calms down soon and says to her in a reproachful


    tone, "You''re not well yet. Don''t get out of bed."


    "But...," Miya hesitates. She is stuck of her words. She has to fight against time to get along with John,


    because she doesn''t have much time. However, Rory has a cute and domineering manner.


    "Now, I am your nurse, so you must listen to me from this moment on. You must lie in bed for two or


    three days before you get out of bed."


    Miya blinks uneasily. There is only one week left. How can she have time to lie in bed and rest?


    "Don''t tell me you don''t even listen to me? From today onwards, I will be responsible for your health.


    Also, no matter how you put it, don''t forget I have saved you. I have taken care of you like this. You


    can''t let me down all of a sudden, right?" Rory pouts her little mouth mischievously again. She looks


    extremely cute.


    Miya can do nothing to her. Miya can only nod. She does not want to let Rory down.


    "I know you want to stay in the Hope Orphanage for John. However, you haven''t recovered yet. How


    can you get along with him? You have to recover first. Otherwise, you don''t even have the strength to


    talk to him."


    Rory has a point. On the other hand, Miya feels extremely surprised that Rory is speaking up for her.


    Miya feels a little ashamed. She is staying here for John, and Rory doesn''t even try to alienate her.


    Miya lowers her head.


    "Why do you treat me so well?" Miya can''t help but ask.


    Rory covers her mouth with her hand and smiles secretly, "Why are you asking me such a cute


    question? Can''t I treat you well? Also, you''re a patient now. I have to take care of you."


    Looking at the sweet smile on Rory''s face, Miya feels very gratified. To have such a sweet girl by


    John''s side is quite a good thing.


    Gradually, Miya looks at Rory more gently. Miya really feels she likes Rory more.


    On the other hand, Rory is a little embarrassed by Miya''s gaze. "Don''t look at me with admiration. I will


    be shy."


    Miya is almost amused by Rory. Miya really doesn''t expect Rory to be such a humorous person. Rory''s


    tone is like Alex''s tone. Can it be that Alex and Rory often stay together and Rory has been influenced


    gradually?


    Just as Miya is still absent-minded, Rory has already fed her porridge continuously.


    After feeding Miya porridge, Rory walks out.


    Just as Rory walks out, the director walks in again as if she has lurked outside for a long time.


    Somehow, Miya feels the director''s eyes are always filled with hostility towards her.


    The director looks aggressive and questions her, "The reason I allow you to stay is not to let you lie


    comfortably in bed. Don''t you say that you will do anything if you are allowed to stay here? Then why


    are you still lying in bed?"


    Miya is out of bed like a shot. She understands what the director means. In other words, as long as she


    wants to stay here, she has to work. She can''t sit around all day.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Miya does not know the director agrees her to stay here is not because of this reason. Anson


    makes a call to threaten the director. If the director disagrees, her Hope Orphanage may be shut. No


    matter how much she hates Miya, she can''t drive Miya away. Since she can''t drive Miya away, she can


    only change her methods to torture Miya and let Miya leave voluntarily.


    ''Doesn''t she just want to stay here? Then I will find more work for her. She will be exhausted. It will be


    best if she''s too tired to get up. In this way, she won''t pester my daughter and John.''


    "Director, you don''t have to worry. I''ll go to work immediately. I can do whatever you want as long as


    you give me instructions," Miya looks at the director respectfully and says humbly. She knows she


    needs a favor from the director, so she must suppress her anger and bear the humiliation. She


    absolutely can''t act rashly. It''s not easy for her to have a chance to get along with Alex, so she''s


    reluctant to let all this return to its original state.


    "You have promised. You are willing to do it. Don''tinter that I force you to do that. Don''t tell


    my daughter that I abuse you. It sounds I''m ruthless." The director tells Miya everything beforehand.


    Otherwise, who knows what Miya willin in front of her daughter again? As the saying goes, the


    guilty party files the suit first.


    Miya exins, "Director, don''t worry. I''m willing to do all this. I definitely won''t let others misunderstand


    you."


    "You''re smart. It''s not in vain for me to keep you here. The first thing you need to do is to clean up the


    storage room in the backyard." A sinister smile shows on the director''s face.


    "Why are you still standing here? Why don''t you hurry up and get to work?"


    "OK, I''ll go there."


    Although Miya is sick, she goes with difficulty to the storage room in the backyard. The storage room is


    really full of messy things. The children are all ying in the front yard, and very few peoplee to


    the backyard.


    When she sees the pile of things in the storage room, she feels at a loss. She tries to tidy up those


    things in front of her, but she doesn''t know where to start.


    Miya coughs several times in session. There is too much dust around. She finds the air in the


    storage room a little turbid.


    She can''t retreat, so she grits her teeth to tidy up the things in the storage room.


    After tidying up for a long time, she sits down and rests for a while. She falls asleep identally. When


    she wakes up, she wants to go out, but she finds the door of the storage room locked.

 Chapter 880 She Has Left

    Chapter 880 She Has Left


    Being trapped in the utility room, Miya is in despair, for there is little hope that someone wille to


    find her. She has no strength left to bang on the door now. What''s worse, she can''t even say a few


    words loudly, let alone shouting for help.


    Could it be that she identally locks the door just now? All of a sudden, she copses onto the


    ground dejectedly. She will probably be trapped here for a long while. She wonders if someone will


    come to save her. However, given the fact that few people pass by here, she knows that she shouldn''t


    be so optimistic.


    She doesn''t even have any electronic devices with her. This time, she is in a real pickle.


    Leaning against the door, she is hungry, cold, and tired. She feels so weak that she slowly closes her


    eyes. Will she die soon? She feels that she won''t be able to hold on for long. Why does she feel so


    tired living in this world?


    Another absurd thought urs to her.


    ''Alex, will you remember who I am after I die?'' she thinks to herself.


    ...


    Rory walks around the room, feeling puzzled. Miya is still a patient. Why does she suddenly disappear?


    Seeing the director standing right in front of her, she immediately runs over to ask, "Director, did you


    see Miya? Why did she disappear in the blink of an eye? She''s still sick."


    Feeling guilty, the director deliberately changes the topic. "Why do you show concerns towards that


    woman again? You should take good care of the children. That woman is not here anymore. Maybe


    she has already gone home."


    Rory is quite sure that Miya will by no means go back so quickly.


    "Director, it''s impossible for her to leave." After all, she has seen everything done by Miya. It''s raining


    heavily now, and Miya has kneeled outside for so long. How could she choose to leave so easily?


    "Anyway, that woman is unwanted here. You don''t have to care about her so much. To tell you the truth,


    it was that man who came to bring her home. After all, she wouldn''t leave on her own. It''s unnecessary


    for you to overthink this matter. I still have something to ask you to do for me, which means you don''t


    have enough time to care about these pointless things now."


    The director says all this in a hurry, but Rory is still doubtful. She can''t figure out why Miya leaves in


    such a hurry.


    "Actually, the orphanage is a little short of funds. I need you to go out immediately to solicit


    sponsorship. Otherwise, the orphanage will soon be demolished. I''ve already made an appointment


    with apany''s representative. If you don''t set off now, you might bete." Without waiting for Rory''s


    answer, the director pulls her out and forces her into a van. Then, she asks the driver to send Rory to


    the designated ce.


    After seeing the van leave, the director finally heaves a sigh of relief, because she knows that Rory


    shouldn''t know about this matter. After all, she wants to torture Miya so that she can take the initiative


    to leave here.


    She doesn''t know what is going on with that woman now. Therefore, she deliberately passes by the


    utility room in the backyard, only to find that it''s rather quiet inside. Normally speaking, that woman


    should be shouting loudly for help now. Could it be that she has fainted?


    She wants to open the door, but after a moment of hesitation, she decides to check the situation by the


    window first. After looking through the window, she sees Miya lying on the ground. Realizing that she


    has fainted, the director is surprised at her weakness. No wonder this woman doesn''t even shout for


    help. But when the director is about to open the door subconsciously, she is shocked by her reaction.


    What is she doing now? How could she have the idea to save Miya? She should just stand by and see


    her suffer. It doesn''t matter even if Miya dies. After all, she can im that Miya dies by ident.


    As long as Miya dies, no one will snatch away her daughter''s beloved man. In that case, her daughter


    will lead a happy life. Since this is the best of both worlds, the director decides not to save Miya.


    ''I am sorry. It''s all your fault, for you have be my daughter''s rival in love,'' the director thinks to


    herself.


    It''s not her intention to lock Miya up in the utility room, for few people wille to the backyard to save


    her. But for the sake of her daughter, she has to harden her heart. The director walks over to the front


    yard again. However, after taking a few steps, she suddenly bumps into a sturdily built man, which


    almost scares her to death. She looks up and is surprised to find it is John.


    John stares at her with a strange look. Why does the director look so furtive today? It seems that she


    has done something bad.


    "Director, what are you doing here?"


    "I just came to see how everything is going with you and the children. I suddenly remembered that I still


    have some urgent matters to attend to." After saying this, the director hurries back to her office.


    John even feels that the director escapes from him out of guilt.


    Just as he wants to go to the ward to check Miya''s condition, he notices that the ward is empty. He


    begins to feel depressed, and he can''t help frowning more deeply. That woman has gone through a lot


    of hardships to stay in the orphanage, but she leaves without saying goodbye.


    However, judging from her appearance, he is sure that she has been severely injured. How does she


    leave on her own?


    Damn it! Why is he worried about her? Shouldn''t he be looking for Rory now? After taking a deep


    breath, he suppresses his emotions and turns around to leave. He desperately wants to drive Miya


    away from his world, for she means nothing to him. He can only find happiness when being with Rory.


    After he gets the children settled, it is alreadyte at night, and Rory finally returns. Her negotiation with


    the sponsor today has exhausted her. Since she still worries about Miya, the first thing she does after


    returning back is to find John and ask, "Did you find Miya?"


    "Didn''t she leave long ago?" John says in a cold tone.


    "But where can she go in such bad health?"


    Only then does he realize that something is wrong. Is it possible that something dangerous has


    happened to that woman?


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rory, I know you''re exhausted today. You should have a good rest first." John is reluctant to waste his


    time with her, for he is determined to find Miya as quickly as possible.


    "But..." Rory still wears a worried look.


    "I know what you''re worried about. Things will work out. If she has indeed left, then just let her go. But if


    she is still here, I will definitely find her."

 Chapter 881 Rescuing Miya

    Chapter 881 Rescuing Miya


    Time passes slowly, and Miya is almost close to death. The only thing she regrets is that she can''t hear


    Alex call her name again. If she hadn''t treated him like that before, things wouldn''t have turned out like


    this. She has known that she is wrong, but maybe it''s already toote.


    With great difficulty, she manages to open her eyes and regain a little consciousness. However, she


    falls onto the ground again immediately after she tries to get up. This time, she identally touches the


    board beside her. Fortunately, the sound of the board falling to the ground catches John''s attention.


    John has made up his mind to find Miya by all means, for he doesn''t want to believe that she leaves


    without saying goodbye. She is not that kind of person after all. Therefore, he believes that Miya must


    still be inside the orphanage. Perhaps she is just trapped somewhere, and what he needs to do now is


    to look for her at every possible ce. He is startled to hear a sounding from the utility room when


    he happens to pass by the backyard.


    Could it be that Miya is there? He seems to have forgotten about that ce.


    Few people pass through this room, so it''s not surprising for her to be trapped there. Thinking of this,


    he rushes to the utility room. As expected, the moment he opens the door, he sees that petite woman


    curling up on the ground, with her eyes tightly closed. She looks quite pitiful now, and John suddenly


    feels a surge of distress, as if his beloved person has been under threat.


    Regardless of his doubts and dislike towards Miya, John directly picks her up.


    "Miya, are you alright? If anything bad happens to you, I won''t let you off." Seeing her on the verge of


    death, he instantly bes anxious. He can''t understand why he is so scared to see Miya die in front


    of him. Moreover, he even wishes that the person who will die is himself. Thinking of this, he is a little


    shocked.


    Is he really attracted to this woman? Or has he forgotten about the special rtionship between them?


    After all, he loses his memory and everything he knows about his past is told by Rory and the director.


    It''s beyond doubt that he firmly believes in their words. However, he is swayed by Miya again. After


    carrying her into the ward, John asks the doctor toe over. Blue veins pop out of his temple as he


    shouts, "Doctor, hurry up and check her situation. How is she now?"


    The doctor is frightened by John''s reaction, for thetter has always been docile. He doesn''t expect


    John to be so snippy. Rory alsoes into the ward after hearing themotion. However, when


    seeing John''s fierce expression, she immediately bes uneasy. She has never seen him like this


    before. It seems that he is about to lose all his sanity.


    For some reason, Rory feels sorry for John when seeing him like this. However, if he continues


    grabbing the cor of the doctor and threatens him, things will only get worse.


    So Rory walks over and pulls John away. "John, you can''t make things difficult for the doctor. If you hurt


    him, no one can treat Miya. Just feel relieved to leave the rest to him."


    After Rory says this, John finally calms down and walks to the side. Only then can the doctor treat


    Miya.


    However, John feels that his mood is getting worse. He has no idea why he has be like this. Why


    does he even hope that the person lying on the bed is himself? Being angered by his own thought, he


    walks out of the ward.


    Seeing that John is still in a bad mood, Rory follows him out.


    "John, is there anything wrong?" Actually, she is quite confused about the drastic change in John''s


    temperament every time he sees Miya. He even seems to change into apletely different person.


    Rory wants to speak out all her doubts, but she is afraid that if she does this, their rtionship will


    come to an end.


    Rory is still reluctant to leave him, so she chooses to remain silent. She directly rushes over and hugs


    John from behind.


    "I know you''re in a bad mood and you''re worried about her, but can you stop being so impulsive?" Rory


    doesn''t want to see him do impulsive things for other women. "I will take good care of her, so you don''t


    need to worry about her."


    Hearing Rory''s words, John immediately feels guilty. Rory is such a kind girl, but he even goes crazy in


    front of her just now.


    "I was wrong about what happened just now." John looks very depressed.


    Thest thing Rory wants to hear is his apology, because every time he does this, she feels that he is


    trying to distance himself from her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "No matter what happens, you don''t need to apologize to me, because I know you will never betray me.


    I have great trust in you," Rory says this resolutely again, and she hugs him more tightly.


    After hearing this, John has a stronger desire to apologize. He wants to confess that he almost betrays


    her. It is also because of Rory''s words that he decides to restrain his temper.


    "Recently, I also feel that something is wrong with me." John wants to continue, but Rory interrupts him.


    "Don''t me yourself, because I also know that too many things have happened recently." Ever since


    that woman breaks into their orphanage for no reason, John has be moodier. "From now on, you


    can ignore that woman''s affairs. Just ask me to take care of her."


    Only then does Rory realize that the director''s words are indeed reasonable. However, she doesn''t


    have the heart to hurt Miya just for the sake of keeping John by her side.


    "You are indeed a kind girl. I will leave the rest to you, and I am going now." After saying this, he turns


    around to leave.


    After seeing John leave, Rory heaves a sigh of relief. Although he says so, she doesn''t know what is


    on his mind. While Rory is still lost in thought, the doctor calls her in.


    Miya, who is lying on the bed, shakes her head in a daze as she mutters to herself, "Alex..."


    Being unconscious, she still murmurs this name. It seems that she is truly devoted to that man.

 Chapter 882 Shes My Daughter

    Chapter 882 She''s My Daughter


    "How is she now?" Rory asks the doctor. She doesn''t want to think nonsense anymore.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Actually, she is alright. But she is too weak to do much for the time being. Also, don''t ask her to do


    things that may exhaust her. I''ll prescribe some medicine for her, and she needs to have recuperation.


    She''ll be fine after resting for a few days." After giving some simple instructions, the doctor leaves.


    Upon leaving the ward, John sees a sneaky figure, which turns out to be the director. Why does she


    suddenly appear here? John begins to think why Miya is locked in the backyard''s utility room for no


    reason. Normally, people rarely pass through that room, and its door is a bit broken. How can Miya run


    over by herself? Undoubtedly, the director must be behind Miya''s ident.


    Although he doesn''t know what is on the director''s mind, he has a growing detest for her.


    John directly walks over.


    "Director, what are you doing here?"


    "You made such a bigmotion just now, so I came here to check the situation." Actually, she just


    comes here to see if that woman is dead or not. If Miya dies, she will gloat over her misfortune. Even if


    Miya is still alive, the director believes that she must be severely injured.


    "You seem to be quite concerned about her,"


    John says in a sarcastic tone.


    The director can tell there is a touch of sarcasm in his voice. She doesn''t expect him to be so arrogant.


    How dare he even question her? However, she is reluctant to waste so much time talking nonsense


    with him.


    This man is much shrewder than she has imagined. She is afraid that her daughter will easily be fooled


    by him.


    "I suddenly remember that I have to deal with other things. I must leave now." The director knows the


    best way is to get away from him.


    However, John doesn''t let her plot seed this time. He stands in front of the director to stop her from


    moving forward.


    "Director, you can feel free to ask me for help if you run into difficulties. Maybe I can help you think of a


    way."


    ''Can this guy let me go?'' the director thinks to herself in anxiety.


    "You must be the one who locked Miya up in the backyard''s utility room," John says outspokenly.


    It surprises the director that Johnes straight to the point without beating around the bush. It seems


    that he has run out of his patience.


    Since he is so frank with her, she knows that she cannot continue to y dumb.


    "I didn''t expect you to discover this. But why did you save Miya?"


    For some reason, when John hears this, anger surges through him all of a sudden.


    The director continues, "Did I just hear you right? You are defending that woman now. Logically


    speaking, you should have paid all your attention to Rory. Why do you still have time to care about


    other women?" She is indeed filled with indignation at John''s indifference towards her daughter.


    She bes even unhappier when hearing John question her. Why does he care so much about


    Miya? Is he going to have two girlfriends at the same time? She will by no means let this happen, or


    else her daughter will be heartbroken again. John must treat her daughter wholeheartedly, and she is


    determined to stop him from hurting Rory. Her hatred towards Miya grows, and she can''t wait to get rid


    of Miya as soon as possible.


    "My rtionship with Rory has nothing to do with that woman." Suppressing his anger, John says in a


    low voice.


    "Do you dare to say that you don''t like that woman at all? Then why were you so anxious when carrying


    her into the ward?" Actually, the director sees John''s behavior just now, and she can tell he is anxious


    like a cat on hot bricks.


    She guesses that he won''t be so agitated even if it''s Rory who gets injured.


    "How can you be so hasty in locking her up alone? It''s a matter of life and death! Do you know that you


    almost killed her by doing this?" John asks her in a reproving voice again, and she can''t help flying into


    a rage.


    John has got more carried away. If it weren''t for her daughter''s pleading, she wouldn''t have saved him


    back then. She has to admit that the man saved by them is indeed ungrateful.


    "It''s all because of you. After meeting that woman, you miss her so badly that you even ignore my


    daughter. As a result, my daughter is in distress every day. I did all this for my daughter''s eternal


    happiness." This time, the director decides to tell him everything because she wants to protect Rory.


    "What? Rory is your daughter? Isn''t she an orphan adopted by you?"


    John is so shocked that he even changes to another topic.


    "Let me tell you the truth. I fell in love with a man back then, but Iter found out that he was a married


    man. I was unwilling to be his mistress or share his love with another woman, so I secretly left and


    came here to run an orphanage. I don''t want others to know about Rory''s identity, so I say that she is


    an orphan adopted by me. I''ve never told her about her true identity."


    "But do you know how hard it is for me to do all this? All I wish is to give her a carefree and happy


    childhood. I love her whole-heartedly and I can''t bear to see her suffer any grievances. So I won''t allow


    Miya or you to hurt her!"


    The director is quite emotional now.


    "But have you ever thought that she will suffer more after you do these things?" John felt sorrier for


    Rory.


    "How can she be distressed? I''ve always been nice to her and I gave her everything I could get," the


    director says loudly, and she kind of loses control of her emotions.


    "But have you ever asked what she really wants? Perhaps her simplest wish is to call you mum."


    "Anyway, I have my own way of doing things. I just hope that you can keep it a secret so that Rory can


    always be happy. I don''t want her to think about her dad anymore. It''s good for her to stay in this


    orphanage," the director says as she tries to calm down.


    "Never reveal the truth to anyone, especially Rory. I want to hide the truth from her forever. The more


    she knows, the more painful she will be." The director takes a deep breath and finally returns to


    her normal state.


    However, after turning around, the director is surprised to find that Rory is standing in front of her. She


    stares at her, with tears welling up in her eyes and continuously falling down her cheeks. She is totally


    ovee with grief.


    "You''re wrong. I''ve never been happy all these years, for I always wonder where my parents are. How


    can you hide the truth from me for so long? What''s worse, you don''t even have the slightest intention of


    telling it to me!"

 Chapter 883 Comforting Rory

    Chapter 883 Comforting Rory


    Rory has already be tearful. It''s a lot for her to take in, and she can''t help having mixed feelings.


    "Rory, listen to me." The director steps forward, wanting to exin to Rory, but thetter takes a step


    back with a sullen look.


    "You don''t need to exin anything. Since you''re a liar, I am unwilling to hear anything from you." Rory


    feels she was like a fool for the past decade. It turns out that the director who has been taking care of


    her is her mother. The truth is like a thunderbolt from the blue, which stabs into her internal organs and


    shatters them into pieces.


    Driven by fury, Rory directly rushes out. Her intention ofing here is to inform the director about


    Miya''s condition. However, it''s out of her expectation that she happens to know such a shocking truth.


    She panics after realizing that her mother has always been deceiving her.


    When the director walks forward to hold her hand, Rory angrily shakes her hand away. "Don''t touch


    me. You aren''t qualified to do this!" She feels hard to ept the fact that the director she has respected


    for over ten years is her biological mother.


    Anyone who encounters such an absurd thing will be unable to ept reality.


    "If you don''t let go of me, I will nevere back again, and I am leaving right now." Rory suddenly


    starts to hate this ce. The director has no choice but to let go of her hand. John also realizes that


    something is wrong, so he chases after Rory.


    He knows that whenever Rory is unhappy, she wille to the small hillside behind the orphanage and


    spend some time on her own. It should be no exception this time. Rory is indeed here right now. With a


    grim look, she keeps fiddling with the leaves in her hands. She is already overwhelmed with sadness


    and distress.


    Following her, John also rushes over.


    "Why do you sit here alone in a trance?"


    "Because I can''t ept such a ridiculous thing." Rory is depressed, but she can do nothing to change


    reality.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "I know you''re feeling upset now, but you should think about the whole thing from a different angle.


    Actually, the director did all this to protect you," John says with good intentions. He feels it''s necessary


    for him tofort Rory and help her forgive the director.


    "Protect me from what? Could it be that my biological father will send someone to kill me?" Rory only


    feels that what the director says to her is nonsense. "She didn''t want to recognize me as her daughter,


    so she adopted me and never allowed me to call her mother. Actually, she hates me."


    After saying that, she cries even louder. At the thought of her unknown future, she bes more


    unsettling. She is at a loss as to what to do if she leaves this orphanage.


    John reaches out and holds her hand.


    "You will be the happiest person in the world. I''ve always by your side to take good care of you, and


    you will be happy forever."


    Rory looks at John with expectation and wipes the tears off her face. "Then will you stay by my side


    forever?"


    Taking a nce at Rory, John begins to hesitate.


    When Rory asks John this question seriously, she is scared that John will suddenly leave her one day,


    especially after Miya appears. In the past, she always felt that John was docile like a cute rabbit.


    However, things are different now, for he has be more strong-minded. She even feels that John


    has found his true self, and it''s Miya who helps to quicken this process.


    Should she feel gratified or should she continue to worry about their rtionship?


    Hearing Rory''s question, John wants to blurt out a positive answer. However, the word catches in his


    throat and he remains silent for a long while.


    He doesn''t know why he has be like this. When he is about to give Rory an answer, Miya''s face


    suddenly appears in his mind. He immediately takes a step back in fear. Why does he think of that


    woman again?


    His reaction frightens Rory even more. "Is there anything wrong with you? I just asked you this


    question casually, for I know that you will never leave me." Then she throws herself into his embrace,


    with her arms around his waist. She holds him so tightly, as if he will disappear as soon as she lets him


    go.


    "I know you are the nicest person I''ve ever met. Promise me that you won''t leave me no matter what


    happens, because I can''t live without you." After saying this, Rory lies in his arms and closes her eyes,


    pretending to be asleep.


    Recently, she has never had time to take a good rest, for Miya''s stuff upies most of her time.


    However, at the thought that she can lie in John''s arms at ease, she immediately feels happy and


    satisfied.


    Hearing Rory''s words, John gradually calms down. He shouldn''t have thought so much about Miya.


    Instead, he should put all of his attention on Rory, because she is the one who has always been with


    him. After Miya recovers, he will make himself clear with her so that Rory won''t be hurt again.


    After all, the fact that the director is her biological mother is a terrible shock to Rory. She won''t be able


    to take another blow if he chooses to leave her.


    "Then what are you going to do with your mother?" Knowing that Rory is not asleep, John asks her.


    "I don''t want to discuss this matter now." She has always been longing to see her biological mother, but


    it never urs to her that the director is her mum. This is so astonishing that she fears to face the


    director now.


    "Actually, I think this is not a bad thing. We used to think that we were orphans, and we depended on


    each other. But the situation is different now. You have your own rtive, and she did all this to protect


    you. I suggest you try to understand her more."


    John tries his best tofort Rory again.


    "Why are you putting in a good word for her? It doesn''t match your character." Rory widens her eyes


    and looks at him with curiosity.


    "I''m just being fair." To tell the truth, he isn''t in favor of the director or the things done by her. John then


    continues, "She is your mother after all, and this fact can never be changed. It''s better for you two to be


    honest with each other instead of being at odds all the time. Don''t hold grudges against your mother.


    You also know that she has always been nice to you."


    "Well, that depends. Since even you plead for mercy for her, I will stop ming her, but..."


    An important thing suddenly urs to John, and he stands up in a hurry. How is Miya now? The


    director always intends to kill her, and now the situation has be even worse.


    "Let''s hurry back now." Realizing the severity of this matter, John immediately pulls up Rory and is


    about to rush to the ward.


    "Why did you be so anxious all of a sudden?" Rory still wants to spend more time with John.


    However, John considers Miya''s safety as the top priority now.


    "To protect you, your mother hates Miya''s guts, so we can''t leave her in the ward alone." Although this


    is an emergency. John still tries to look calmer, for he doesn''t want Rory to continue thinking nonsense.


    Rory suddenly thinks of this and immediately follows him away.

 Chapter 884 He Loses His Mind

    Chapter 884 He Loses His Mind


    After returning to the orphanage, they discover that Miya, who has been lying in the hospital bed,


    disappears again. Seeing this, John feels like he is going crazy.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where is she?"


    At this time, the director walks over and says coldly, "She''s not here."


    "What do you mean by that?" Is Miya dead? How can that be possible? She still had vital signs when


    he held her a moment ago. John is almost on the verge of breaking down. He directly grabs the director


    by her throat and snaps, "Tell me the truth. What exactly happened?"


    The director has never seen John behave so violently, and she is immediately shocked. John is so


    furious that he uses all his strength to grab her by the throat, making her unable to breathe smoothly.


    The director even feels that she may die at any moment. John looks so fierce and terrifying, as if he


    can''t wait to kill her right now.


    The director wants to say something, but she can''t utter a single word with John strangling her. John


    has already lost his mind, and he has no idea what he is doing. Anger surges through him and it''s


    possible for him to do any stupid thing.


    Seeing his bloodshot eyes, Rory immediately bes terrified. She feels that he is now like a


    murderous maniac, and she couldn''t help being in horror. Seeing that the director is about to be


    strangled to death by him, she desperately grabs John''s hands and shouts, "Stop hurting her. If this


    continues, she might die."


    Although Rory dislikes the director for her deception, she is still her biological mother, and she can''t just


    watch her die like this. Besides, as a kind-hearted girl, she can''t bear to stand by when seeing anyone


    seeking help.


    "You can''t kill her. If you continue doing this, you will strangle her to death. I don''t want you to be


    a murderer." If hemits a terrible crime, no one will be able to save her from the current miserable


    life.


    "Please let her go! I beg you!" Rory is so anxious that tears almost fall down her cheeks. No matter


    what she says to John, he still has no response. There is a hint of hatred on his fierce face.


    "Are you really going to kill her?" Rory''s face is wet with tears now. No matter how she persuades him,


    he just ignores her. At this very moment, Miya suddenly appears. "What are you doing?" she asks.


    Seeing John grab the director by her throat, Miya is shocked. How can he be like this?


    However, after hearing Miya''s voice, John slowly lets go of the director. Then, he rushes over and holds


    Miya tightly in his arms.


    While holding her, he even has the feeling that he has got back his most precious thing.


    Miya feels dumbfounded. She just went to the bathroom a moment ago. Why does he look so agitated


    now?


    Is it because of her that he appears so anxious and fierce? Thinking of this, she is a little delighted.


    After John loosens his grip on the director, thetter copses onto the ground as if she has lost all her


    strength. Now, she finally knows that John is not easy to deal with. His look is so terrifying that she


    feels as if she has seen a devil. She even regrets saving him back then, for this man is like a ticking


    bomb.


    "Are you alright? Did you get hurt?" Rory anxiously helps the director up. After a while, the director


    finally breathes normally. If John hadn''t let go of her, she would even lose her life now. After coughing


    for a while, she breathes more easily.


    "I''m fine." The director looks at Rory with delight.


    Truth be told, it''s really a blessing in disguise, for Rory finally takes the initiative to get closer to her.


    Rory seems to suddenly recall something, and then she deliberately lets go of the director''s hand.


    "What? Are you still mad at me for I didn''t tell you the truth?"


    Actually, Rory isn''t angry with the director. She now fixes her eyes on John and Miya who are hugging


    each other tightly. She has begged John to let go of her mother so desperately, but he just acts like a


    madman without listening to her at all. To her surprise, after Miya appears and asks a simple question,


    he immediately rushes over. It seems that Miya is quite important to him. Then what is she to John?


    Miya doesn''t understand what is going on right now. She just knows that she is hugged tightly by John


    now. His embrace is still so warm, and he holds her so tightly as if he is afraid that she will disappear.


    Feeling his concern towards her, she also tightens her arms around his waist. However, he uses so


    much strength that she is almost out of breath. She can tell that he is concerned about her.


    "Can you let go of me? I can''t breathe anymore..." Although Miya enjoys being hugged by him and likes


    to see him act on impulse for the sake of her, she doesn''t want to die from suffocation. She still wants


    to stay by his side.


    After hearing this, John finally realizes that he has lost control just now. After letting go of her, he looks


    at her red little face and pale lips, which form a sharp contrast. Then he can''t help asking her, "Are you


    alright?"


    Hearing this, Miya immediately feels warm inside. She is surprised to know that John indeed cares


    about her.


    Miya nods with a bright smile. "I''m fine." She feels so happy now, for she doesn''t expect him to care so


    much about her and even hurt the director for her sake. It seems that he attaches great importance to


    her.


    Only then does John regain his senses. He seems to suddenly remember something. Turning around,


    he sees Rory who is weeping uncontrobly. Without saying anything more, Rory helps the director


    aside and ignores them.


    John lets go of Miya and walks to Rory. He wants to exin, but Rory interrupts him. "You don''t have to


    exin it to me. I just want to take good care of the director now."


    After hearing this, the director is quite disappointed. It turns out that Rory is still reluctant to call her


    mother.


    John is also struck dumb, for he is surprised by his own action. He is also annoyed, but he knows that


    he can''t do anything to change his affection towards Miya. After walking to the rooftop, he immerses


    himself in deep thought.


    He can''t figure out why he bes so impulsive, as if he haspletely lost his rationality. He has


    never been like this before. Could it be that he changes so much because of Miya? They haven''t


    known each other for long, but why do so many things happen between them?


    He is caught in a dilemma, and he feels too ashamed to face Rory now.

 Chapter 885 Youre the Only One in His Eyes

    Chapter 885 You''re the Only One in His Eyes


    John punches the wall with his fists in frustration and looks very painful. How can he do such a thing?


    However, he couldn''t control himself just now. He feels sorry for Rory.


    He has to apologize to Rory right now. As he is about to turn around, he finds that the director is


    standing right in front of him.


    "Why are you here?" John is not going to be nice to the director.


    "Is that fair to my daughter?"


    Her challenge reduces John to silence. If the director is so sharp-tongued as usual, John will scold her


    mercilessly. But today, he has nothing to say. Because he feels guilty about Rory now.


    "Do you think you treat her well?" John asks.


    What the director said is the same as the pot calling the kettle ck. Who is she to criticize him?


    "I know you are angry with me now. But I wonder why you treated my daughter like this just now."


    John res at her with sharp eyes, just like a devil. Although the director is frightened, for her


    daughter''s happiness, she forces herself to hold on. She cannot allow herself to shrink back. After all,


    she has to fight for her daughter.


    "Rory just saw you guys hugging each other. She has been crying. However, when I asked her what


    happened, she refused to say anything. I know that she did all this for you. She is too kind to hurt


    anyone. That woman made used of this to try to separate you and her." The director fans the mes


    and adds highly colored details.


    "What does it have to do with Miya?"


    The director does not expect that John is still defending Miya now that things havee to this point.


    "Don''t you treat me like this because of her? How could you have been like this before? Think carefully,


    how much have you changed since Miya appeared? You''ve done all the things you would never do


    before. You used to have a good temper. But now, you''re like a tyrant."


    The director''s words are indeed the truth. Because she wants to have it on his conscience, so that he


    will willingly stay with Rory from now on.


    "You are telling me what to do? I''m like that because maybe that''s who I am. That''s my true


    personality." John can no longer restrain himself and shouts at the director.


    John does not expect that after saying those words, he will be filled with joy. It is as if he is being


    himself. He never has to be submissive. And he will never allow anyone to tell him what to do! No one!


    The director is frightened by John. She feels that what John said is reasonable. After all, she does not


    know what kind of person he was before. Could it be that he has recalled the past?


    She intends to make John feel guilty. Then, John will be willing to stay by her daughter''s side. She


    doesn''t expect that she angers him now. Since it doesn''t work, she can only give up for the time being.


    "Sorry. My tone was a little harsh just now."


    John doesn''t take it to heart. He just res at the director with lordly eyes. The director immediately


    feels that she has said something wrong just now. If she had known that it would be like this, she


    wouldn''t havee to the rooftop.


    "Mind your own business."


    The director has thought that John will grab her by the neck like before. She has been frightened out of


    her wits.


    When John passes her, she heaves a sigh of relief. She is afraid that John will go crazy again and kills


    her. He''s not a man to be trifled with. Why does her daughter fall in love with such a guy? However, she


    has no choice. Because her daughter likes him.


    At the same time, Miya sees that Rory''s face is covered with tears. Rory is crying silently in the room


    and cannot hold back her tears at all. It''s really worrying.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When Rory notices Miya, she looks up and weakly asks, "Is the man you like Alex?"


    Miya nods. She has said that John is Alex. So, she has no choice but to like John. However, she does


    not want to hurt Rory, who has saved her after all.


    "Then why do you steal John from me? I am so kind to help you." She doesn''t expect that her good


    intentions are repaid by evil results. She brings disaster upon herself. She has tried her best to defend


    Miya. However, her boyfriend falls in love with Miya.


    "Do you know? To me, John is my world. If it weren''t for him, I don''t know what would happen next. He


    is my only reason for living. So, can you promise me not to steal him away? Anyway, the man you like


    is Alex."


    Rory looks at Miya with beseeching eyes. She has never been like this before.


    Seeing Rory''s beseeching eyes, Miya feels sorry. Rory has interceded for her several times and has


    always been defending her. However, she hurts Rory again and again. Miya feels that she is somewhat


    unreasonable. Because everyone has the right to pursue happiness. Rory and she are no exception.


    "I''m sorry. I really didn''t mean to." Miya lowers her head with guilt. The implication is that she will never


    give up on John.


    Rory finally understands what she means. "Do you stay here to take him away?"


    "No, I''m not taking him away. I just want to remind him of the past." Miya now only wants John to


    recover his memory. She doesn''t want to think about anything else at the moment.


    "What past? He and I are childhood sweethearts. The woman he always likes is me. But why did he


    change so much after you appeared?"


    After saying that, Rory bes upset. Then, tears pour down her cheeks again.


    "I don''t know why things have turned out this way." Miya is at a loss.


    "It''s all because of your appearance. Can you leave now? Please don''t disturb our lives anymore." Rory


    regrets saving Miya before. If she had known that she woulde to such an end after saving Miya,


    she would not save her.


    Rory really regrets it now. After seeing that crazy John who wanted to kill people, she is also going


    crazy. "He wasn''t like this before. In the past, he only cared about me. But now, it ispletely


    different. You are the only one in his eyes. He won''t like me anymore."


    Rory is wailing these words. Miya can feel her sadness and tell that Rory is in pain. But so is Miya.


    Everything in this world can be given up. Only when ites to love, she must be selfish.

 Chapter 886 They Are All Lying to Her

    Chapter 886 They Are All Lying to Her


    "I''m begging you. Can you leave quickly?" in the past, Rory had never thought that Miya would be a


    threat to her. However, after today''s incident, she finally realizes that John loves Miya deeply. Because


    John even lost his marbles for Miya. But John probably has not realized this yet.


    Thinking of this, Rory is going crazy. She almost cannot stand still. Tears spill out of her eyes and falls


    to the ground. She feels that her eyes hurt, and her heart hurts even more.


    Miya doesn''t know what to say now. "I really appreciate you saving me. But..."


    "If you want to repay me, please leave the Hope Orphanage now."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rory decides to stop herself from being too kind. Because kindness will only make her weaker. So, she


    now has to learn to change herself.


    "I''m sorry. I know I might hurt you by doing this. But I can''t leave. Didn''t you also approve of me being


    here before?" Miya is helpless and can only look down.


    "I change my mind now. If I had known that you would be such a threat to me when you stayed here, I


    definitely wouldn''t have let you in. I should have asked you to leave or let you kneel at the door and die.


    I wouldn''t have interceded for you. It''s all my fault. I am too kind to you. So, Ie to such an end!"


    Rory seems to be a different person now. She has be so frightening that Miya almost doesn''t


    recognize her.


    "John has been so kind. But he wanted to kill my mother just now because of you. No matter how much


    I tried to persuade him, it was no use." It is a real blow to her and almost kills her.


    She used to think that one good turn deserves another. However, it is different now. She feels that this


    world is filled with lies and deceit. Because her biological mother, who has always been by her side, is


    deceiving her. John is also deceiving her!


    Everyone in the world is lying to her. No one is sincere to her.


    "You are all bad people. I will never trust any of you again." Rory walks out in desperation just as John


    rushes back.


    Seeing Rory is so excited, Miya is anxious. She intends to go after Rory. However, when she goes out,


    she identally twists her foot. So, she''s limping now. In addition, she is very weak. Soon, she feels


    exhausted.


    Rory is having a breakdown and is too excited.


    "You''d better go after her."


    "You should worry about yourself first." John has intended to find Rory and make everything clear. But


    he doesn''t expect to see Rory rush out with tears when hees here. He wants to go after Rory.


    However, he can''t turn a blind eye after seeing Miya''s foot hurt.


    So, he still puts Miya first. He cares about her so much. Is it because she''s important to him?


    However, this scene is seen by Rory, who is looking back. Rory has thought that John will go after her


    without any hesitation. But now, everything seems to have changed dramatically.


    She suddenly feels that her world is copsing. Rory bites her lips.


    "You''d better go after Rory." To be honest, Miya feels that Rory is not in the right mood. "I''m a little


    worried about her."


    "You should worry about yourself first." Why is Miya so nosy? Why is she worrying about others even if


    she doesn''t take care of herself?


    "My feet are fine." Miya retorts in a low voice.


    John doesn''t care so much and directly bandages her feet. Miya doesn''t expect him to still be so


    overbearing andpletely disregard her opinion. But the way he concentrated on bandaging her feet


    touched her. Could it be that he likes her so much?


    However, when John sees Miya''s eyes full of affection, he quickly retorts, "Don''t think that what I''m


    doing means I like you."


    "You''d better go after her now. My feet are fine." Miya urges.


    Now that her foot is bandaged, John has no worries about it. He reluctantly looks back at Miya.


    Noticing his action, Miya feels warm. It turns out that John still loves her. She feels pleased. All her


    efforts are not in vain.


    She is willing to stay by his side all the time. The premise is that nothing happens to Rory. Could it be


    that Rory was angered just now?


    Miya has never seen Rory so devastated. She is an innocent, cute and optimistic girl. However, Rory


    has now be like that because of her. Miya feels ashamed.


    Rory walks to ake right now and cries loudly. Then, she desperately picks up the small stone and


    throws it into theke to vent her emotions.


    "You super bastard! How could you do such a thing to me? You didn''t even go after me after seeing me


    rush out. You only hugged her. Although I knew that it was a good thing to save others, I just saw that


    you didn''t care about me at all. From beginning to end, you have been standing by Miya''s side."


    After thinking about it carefully, Rory realizes that John has never said that he likes her. She has


    intended to be by his side silently. But now, she begins to be greedy. Because she is too afraid of


    losing him. She does not want to wait alone in the future. She wants John to stay by her side forever.


    As long as she has him around, she will feel contented. Why can''t God grant her even such a simple


    wish?


    She can no longer hold back her tears. She is too sad. She feels that she is going crazy. Why does


    John still not go after her? Could it be that he does not like her anymore? Why does everything take a


    U-turn after Miya appeared? Is there a chance to redeem all of this?


    However, she sees the director right now. Seeing the director, Rory is even angrier. Why is everyone in


    this world lying to her?


    "Stay away. I don''t want to talk to you."


    "I know you''re still mad at me. But I''m here to advise you. Don''t you want John to stay by your side


    forever? Then you should listen to me." The director is worried about Rory.


    "I don''t want to listen to you. You''re all lying to me." Rory desperately covers her ears with her hands.


    "I''m your mother. The reason I lied to you before was for your own good. Now, I just want you to stay by


    my side so that I can take good care of you."


    When can Rory make her free from worry?

 Chapter 887 Fall into the Water

    Chapter 887 Fall into the Water


    "Tell me, then, why have you been deceiving me? Why don''t you tell me the truth earlier? If I hadn''t


    overheard it that day, would you intend to keep it from me for the rest of your life?"


    Rory questions the director haughtily.


    "I know that everything that happened in the past was my fault. But don''t worry. I have nothing to hide


    from you except for this." The director has no idea what to do with Rory.


    "Then tell me who my biological father is." Rory continues to ask. Now that she knows the truth, she


    decides to ask about everything.


    "I''m sorry. Your father has already passed away." The director says tearfully.


    "You are still trying to lie to me. If my father has passed away, why do you hide it from me? You


    deliberately hide the truth because you are afraid that my father will take me away, don''t you?" Rory


    says in excitement.


    "How can you say that? I just want to protect you. I am afraid that you will ask me where your father is.


    So, I hide it from you." The director says and feels that she has been wronged.


    "You''re lying. You haven''t been willing to tell me the truth until now!"


    "Listen to me. It''s not what you think. Everything I do is for you. I just hope you can be happy."


    "Then take me to my father. If you can''t take me to my father, I will never forgive you for the rest of my


    life." Rory now speaks in a strong tone.


    "Why do you have to look for your father? Just let me stay by your side. I will love you twice as much."


    The director puts her hands on her chest and says.


    "What''s the use of you loving me twice as much? That can never rece fatherly love." Rory breaks


    down and shouts. She loses control of her emotions. These blows have messed up her. She cannot


    calm herself down.


    Rory desperately backs up. However, she identally steps over the edge and falls into theke


    behind her. The director tries to reach out to catch her. But she misses. As a result, they all fall into the


    water.


    At this moment, John alsoes here and sees that they fall into theke together. He jumps into the


    lake without hesitation and saves them. Then, he brings them back to the house.


    When the director wakes up, she shouts anxiously, "My daughter. How is my daughter?"


    Only now does Miya know that Rory is the director''s daughter.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "The doctor said that she would be fine after a rest."


    John has been staying by Rory''s side. For some reason, Miya feels ufortable after seeing this.


    The director res at her and pulls her out.


    "You''ve seen what''s happening. Rory can''t leave John. Why do you still stay here and get in the way?


    Are you not embarrassed enough? Theye to such an end because of you. Do you know how much


    disaster you have brought?" the director mes Miya again. But she doesn''t dare to say more.


    Because she knows it is all her fault.


    "I''m sorry..." Miya doesn''t know what to say except for this.


    Rory deliberately closes her eyes again and turns her face away when she wakes up and sees John.


    Seeing Rory wake up, John heaves a sigh of relief. "I''m so d you''re okay."


    "Why didn''t you let me drown?" Rory retorts. In fact, the moment she fell into the river, she was very


    afraid that she would die. Because if she dies, she will never see John again.


    Rory has been happy to see John so care about her. However, when she thinks of that John didn''t go


    after her but just picked Miya up when she rushed out earlier, Rory is in pain.


    "Why are you here? Didn''t you want to stay with Miya?" Rory deliberately speaks to him with irony and


    her tone was sad.


    How can John not understand what she means?


    "You''re lying on the bed now but ask me to find another woman. How can I do that?"


    "Does that mean you can go to her if I''m not in bed? Tell me the truth, do you like her?" Rory continues


    to ask.


    John doesn''t expect Rory to ask him this question so directly. However, he chooses to remain silent at


    this moment. Because even he doesn''t know the answer.


    "Even if you don''t answer, I know that you should have fallen in love with Miya. So, you neglect me.


    You''ve never been like this before. I should have sensed it a long time ago. But I didn''t expect this day


    toe so soon. You even want to leave me." Rory sheds tears with sadness again.


    "Don''t be like this." John also feels annoyed.


    "Then do you want to say that you still love me?" Rory does not give up and asks.


    At this moment, John hesitates. In the past, he would promise her to stay by her side without hesitation.


    But now, he remains silent. It is painful for Rory.


    "You should only be thinking about her now, right? Then you can leave with her and nevere back


    again. May you two live together till old and grey." Rory is two-faced and says, intentionally covering


    her face with the quilt. Because she does not want to see John anymore.


    John knows that Rory is angry. He continues, "In fact, things are not what you think."


    "Do you think I''m blind? I saw everything. To protect her, you didn''te out to go after me. You even


    hugged her carefully and lost your mind because of her. In fact, you like her. Do you know it?" Rory


    holds back her tears and says.


    "No. I just sympathize with her."


    Because Miya seems familiar to him, making him involuntarily do these things.


    "Then you promise not to do such a thing anymore."


    Rory does not expect that after she finishes saying this, John chooses to remain silent. "Look. Now you


    know how much you resist me. You do not like me anymore. Because I have be a burden to you.


    Do whatever you want. Get out and I don''t want to see you again anyway."


    "Why do you say that to me?" John is helpless. Because Rory is capable of causing trouble for others


    now.


    "Get out! I don''t want to see you now!" Rory picks up the pillow and throws it at John. Seeing such an


    excited Rory, John does not know what to do.


    "Alright. Then calm down. I''ll going to go now."


    Rory doesn''t expect that he really leaves.


    She is just losing her temper. Can''t she do this? John has run out of patience with her.


    Looking at his back, Rory feels hurt. Why does he treat her like this? She has been ready to lose him.


    But why can''t she do it?

 Chapter 888 See Your Heart Clearly

    Chapter 888 See Your Heart Clearly


    She is thinking about John and wishes for him to stay by her side. But why does she drive him away?


    Just as John leaves, Rory regrets it.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to say those words just now. I''ve been liking you very much. I wish I can stay


    with you every second. Don''t leave, okay?" Rory is sitting on the ground and crying terribly.


    Because she feels that if she drives John away, she will lose himpletely. How can she let Miya in?


    She will not give Miya such a chance. She has to make John stay and also let herself stay by his side.


    So, Rory follows after him. Just as she walks out, she sees John standing right in front of her. Rory


    directly hugs John.


    "Let''s get married."


    As long as they get married, they will be together forever. This is the only thought left in Rory''s mind.


    "You''re not fully recovered yet. Let''s talk about it after you have a good rest." Johnforts Rory and


    says. Finally, he carries her back to the room and lets her lie on the bed and rest.


    Rory knows that John is escaping. But what else can she do after saying so? What she can only do


    next is waiting for his response.


    The director and Miya, who were hiding at the side just now, also see all of this.


    "You''ve seen it as well. John still cares about my daughter very much. So, I hope that you won''t steal


    John. You don''t want to be the mistress that everyone despises, right? Please don''t ruin their


    happiness anymore, okay?" The director knows how to persuade others.


    "Sorry, I can''t." Miya says firmly. The director is unhappy.


    "Why are you so stubborn? Do you have to see my daughter die before you''re willing to stop?"


    "I do not intend to see her die." Miya feels a little innocent and wronged. She only does what she wants


    to do. What''s more, John is not an object. He has the right to choose to leave or stay here. If the


    person he chooses after recovering his memories is Rory, she will never dwell on him.


    The director is angry. But she can do nothing with Miya. Because Miya seems not to want to hurt Rory.


    "If you dare to hurt my daughter, you will be miserable." After saying these harsh words, the director


    turns around and leaves.


    Then, Miya sits under a big tree and stares nkly.


    John, who has just settled Rory down, sees Miya. This time, he takes the initiative and goes over.


    "How''s your foot?" his calm tone is mixed with worry.


    "It''s all right. Thank you for your concern. How is Rory? She has been a little unstable recently. So, she


    needs to be taken good care of."


    "She hasid down and rested. Maybe she is tired from crying." He says helplessly.


    "Have you ever thought that this isn''t the ce you should be?" Miya can guess what John is going to


    say next.


    "I know what you''re going to say. You want to drive me away again, don''t you? In fact, I didn''t expect to


    cause so much trouble for everyone." Miya feels guilty. But she just can''t give up on him. She doesn''t


    dare to say it. Because she is afraid that she will anger John. After all, his attitude towards her has


    improved a lot with great difficulty.


    "Ever since you came here, the whole orphanage has be chaotic and has no peace at all." Miya


    does not expect John toin about her with irony again. She feels disappointed. Could it be that


    John still hates her so much now? But what John says next shocks her.


    "Generally speaking, I should be eager to kill you and drive you away. However, I don''t feel like this at


    all. Instead, I''m a little reluctant to let you leave." This time, John honestly confides his own thoughts to


    Miya and tells her his true feelings.


    Miya is a little surprised to hear his sincere words. She is excited, "Are you serious? Are you reluctant


    to part with me?"


    She has thought that John is just joking. However, John nods to her firmly. Miya feels delighted and her


    heart is beating fast.


    "I didn''t realize it before. But through today''s events, I can see my heart clearly. Before, I didn''t


    understand what I was thinking. When I saw you, I was angry. I didn''t want to see you. Because there


    would always be an inexplicable anger."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to see you. It''s just that every time I see you, I can''t control myself. I feel my


    body is not my own and I am going crazy."


    Hearing John''s words that me her, Miya feels happy for some reason. Because John finally chooses


    to confess to her. What he said clearly shows that he cares about her.


    Miya looks forward to what John will say next. However, the director runs over at this moment and


    says, "Oh, John! Rory loses control of her emotions. She wants you."


    At this time, the crackling soundes from Rory''s room.


    They can''t continue their conversation. John walks to the room. Seeing his departing figure, Miya feels


    hurt. But she knows John has to go over there. Because Rory is a good girl. They can''t let any harm


    come to Rory because of what they have done. So, Miya also goes over there in a hurry.


    When Johnes, he sees that Rory is angry and is throwing things around.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Rory, what are you doing here?"


    "Go away, all of you! I want John!" as Rory sees John, she calms down and walks over to hug him.


    "I have thought you didn''t want me anymore. I will be anxious when I open my eyes and don''t see you


    by my side. I am afraid that you won''t want me anymore."


    "You fool! What are you talking about?" John is distressed.


    "I''m not talking nonsense. You went find Miya just now, didn''t you? Did you fall in love with her?"


    At this moment, John sees his heart clearly. It turns out that what he has thought of as disgust is


    affection. He has thought he can be rational with love. But he is wrong. When he loves someone, he


    only bes impulsive.


    "Rory, I have something to tell you." In fact, he has no love for her all the time. He only treats her as a


    sister.


    Moreover, it is better sooner thanter in the matter of love. John feels that he has to be clear with Rory


    and cannot let Rory continue to misunderstand him.


    "I won''t listen! I won''t listen! You must want to break up with me!"


    Break up?


    John suddenly feels that they seem to have never been together before. At least he thinks so. They


    have never acted intimately. Although he has been spoiling Rory, he just treats her like a sister. The


    feeling ispletely different from the one he has for Miya.


    Therefore, he now is clear that the person he likes is Miya, even though he doesn''t know what is so


    attractive about Miya. Moreover, he has just known her for such a short time.

 Chapter 889 Rory Wants to Jump Out of the Window

    Chapter 889 Rory Wants to Jump Out of the Window


    Rory holds him round the waist and approaches him closely, as if as long as she lets go of John, he will


    disappear.


    "Please do not say such words to me again, okay? We will be together forever."


    John does not think so. "I just think that I have to confess to you at this moment."


    He gently removes her hands, looks at Rory, and says seriously.


    However, Rory is in a panic. "How can you say such words to me? Let me tell you, I will never agree to


    break up. No matter what happens, I will be with you."


    Rory has also risked everything at this time. Now that things havee to this, what else does she


    care about? She must take advantage of this opportunity.


    "Rory, don''t be like this. There''s something I have to tell you. We''ve misunderstood our feelings."


    However, just as John is about to go on, Rory unexpectedly lets go of his hands and rushes to the


    window.


    "If you dare to continue, I will jump down from here."


    She has learned to threaten others now.


    John does not expect Rory to be so dramatic to do such a thing. He is frightened. He just wants to be


    clear with Rory. However, Rory bes so dramatic.


    "Calm down, Rory!"


    After all, during the time he spends with Rory, he has feelings for her. Although he has forgotten too


    many things in the past, he will remember Rory''s kindness to him.


    "Stop talking! You didn''t even pay attention to what I said." Rory looks ahead in despair with spiritless


    eyes. There is also a hint of sorrow in her eyes.


    "Please don''t talk nonsense, okay? We''ll just go back to the way we were before." Rory pleads with


    tears streaming down her cheeks.


    However, only John knows clearly that it is impossible for them to go back to the way they were before.


    So, he remains silent.


    "Is it because of Miya?" Rory questions.


    John is silent and his silence is a sign of acquiescence.


    "I know I am too kind. When I saw you guys hugging each other, I knew it wasn''t as simple as I


    thought."


    Rory holds her head in her hands and shakes it desperately. She almost breaks down.


    "Everyone in this world is lying to me. Since you all don''t care about me anymore, there''s no point in


    my living in this world. You''re so hesitant. Then I''ll help you make the decision. I don''t want to be a


    burden to you."


    After saying that, Rory steps over the window with one foot. She intends to jump down from here. But


    just as she is about to jump, John rushes over and grabs her hand.


    "Calm down please." Rory is too extreme. He has to protect her well. Perhaps she has suffered too


    much in the past few days and cannot take it anymore. Besides, he even says those words to her at


    this moment! He is going too far.


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that to you. Don''t worry. I won''t let you get hurt." After John finishes


    speaking, he pulls Rory up. However, Rory seems to be desperate and does not want to live anymore.


    "Why did you save me? Anyway, you don''t like me. You''ve already fallen in love with others. Since you


    don''t like me anymore, what''s the point of me living in this world?" Rory sneers and looks forward like a


    puppet. She is now seen as having a nervous breakdown.


    Seeing such a desperate Rory, John feels distressed. But he cannot do anything.


    He can only quietly hug Rory, afraid that she will speak nonsense again, or rush to the window to


    commit suicide on impulse.


    "Leave me alone. Get out! None of you are good people. I won''t trust any of you anymore. I can live


    well by myself." Rory says with excitement. She has already been delirious.


    She begins to struggle desperately, as if she resists everything in the world.


    Finally, Rory faints from exhaustion. John is worried about her. He has never seen such a terrifying


    Rory before. Could it be that he has really hurt her?


    John feels guilty. But there is nothing he can do to change all of this. He cannot go against his heart


    and be with Rory.


    If it had been before, he might be with her numbly. But now, it is different.


    John already knows his own feelings very well. Being with Rory like this will only hurt her even more.


    However, Rory looks tired and haggard on the bed. She even holds his hands tightly, as if she is afraid


    that he will leave her! She is so insecure.


    He has to find a suitable opportunity to talk to Rory about these things after she calms down.


    Otherwise, it will only be self-defeating.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    John is determined to try his best to do it right.


    After settling Rory down, John specially goes to lock the window. Because he is afraid that Rory will do


    such a crazy thing again.


    He is scared and a little upset. When he walks out, he sees Miya again.


    When John sees Miya, he calms down inexplicably. It is as if Miya has the magic power which can calm


    him.


    "How is Rory?" Miya asks with worry.


    "Let''s go somewhere else to talk." John looks back meaningfully and then says to her.


    Miya nods and walks out with him without saying anything else.


    However, after they go out, they suddenly fall silent. Just as Miya is about to speak, John speaks first.


    "Rory is in a bad situation. The recent events have left her a bit shattered. She is not feeling very well


    now and is emotionally unstable. So, it''s not a good time for her to see you. You don''t have to me


    yourself. You didn''t cause any of this."


    John sees Miya''s gloomy expression when he says this. So, he quicklyforts her.


    Hearing this, Miya feels relieved. John''s attitude toward her haspletely changed.

 Chapter 890 I Like You

    Chapter 890 I Like You


    "I think you''ve changed a lot." Miya can''t help but sigh.


    John looks at her in confusion. Why will he feel weird every time he sees her? And he simply can''t


    control this emotion.


    "Then do you think I''m better or worse?" Although John appears to be calm on the surface, his mind is


    somewhat turbulent. He never thinks that he will be so reluctant to leave this girl. He wants to stay with


    her forever, even if he has to be silent.


    "This is not about getting better or worse." This is about her finding Alex again. Therefore, Miya is very


    excited because he can''t remember who he is, but still, he treats her well.


    "I really want to know the exact reason."


    "To tell you the truth, I''m very familiar with you being like this." Miya does not want to hide from John


    anymore. She wants to tell the truth. She is getting closer and closer to sess.


    Familiar?


    John''s face instantly darkens because he suddenly remembers that this woman has always been by


    his side because of a man named Alex. It turns out that she uses him as a substitute.


    For some reason, after thinking of this, he feels that there is a zing fire burning in his heart. He


    wants to tear that man called Alex to pieces in an instant. Even he himself can''t understand why he is


    so angry and frustrated.


    Noticing that John''s expression is a little strange, Miya immediately asks, "You look unwell, are you


    alright?"


    Just as Miya is about to reach out and caress his face, she is pushed away by him ruthlessly. "Don''t


    touch me!"


    Why is he so angry for no reason? She is puzzled. "What''s wrong with you?" Does she do something


    that enrages him again?


    His love words are reced by harsh ones.


    "Since you already have someone in your heart, what''s the point ofing here to find me? You


    should go find the man in your heart, the man named Alex!" John says this furiously. The veins on his


    face are about to bulge.


    Miya doesn''t realize what is going on. However, after thinking for a moment, it turns out that this man is


    jealous about himself. Doesn''t he know that he himself is Alex? Moreover, the person she has been


    looking for is him.


    Yet he intends to chase her away.


    "Actually, I want to tell you..." Just as Miya wants to continue, John interrupts impatiently.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I advise you not toe to the Hope Orphanage in the future."


    Is this man angry just because she says something casual? How can he be so narrow-minded?


    However, his personality is exactly the same as Alex''s. Indeed, it is impossible to change one''s nature.


    However, Miya knows that when Alex loses his temper, what she should do isfort him, and she


    finds it joyous to quarrel with him on this matter because she can recover the feelings they had for each


    other in the past.


    "I know you''re angry now, but I want to tell you that things aren''t what you think they are."


    "Stop talking nonsense here. You are a vixen. If you don''t want to be my trouble, you''d better


    leave, now," John says angrily. He doesn''t seem to be able to control himself.


    She doesn''t expect that this man will change his attitude so fast. Just now, he wanted to keep her, but


    now, he is eager to drive her away. How can he change his mind just because of her words? Miya has


    a feeling that this man is tricking her.


    Miya remains silent, because she does not know what this man is going to do next.


    The atmosphere suddenly bes quiet, but John can''t hold back any longer.


    "I''m talking to you. Don''t you understand what I mean?" When thinking of that man named Alex, he is


    infuriated. No matter what, he can''t stand it.


    "I know you won''t believe in anything I say, but I want to tell you that I like you."


    Miya''s words are like fire, melting the ice covering his heart. John originally wants to ignore her and


    leave, but after hearing these words, he suddenly stops. In his heart, he can''t help but feel an


    unprecedented joy.


    "Do you think I''ll believe in your nonsense?" John suppresses his emotions and says with a cold face.


    However, his body goes against his words, because Miya sees him standing motionlessly on the spot.


    She knows that this man must be waiting for what she will say next.


    "I know you may not understand what I''m saying right now, but I want to tell you that I really have you in


    my heart. I really want to be with you for the rest of my life. I hope that you will be the one staying by


    my side in the future."


    This is her original wish.


    Hearing her words, John gives in to the joy in his heart. However, he remembers Alex. He has to ask,


    "You like me? What about Alex?"


    Miya does not expect him to ask such a tricky question. He is Alex, and she liked both of them. How


    can she deny it?


    Originally, John is still immersed in the joy of being confessed to by her. However, he doesn''t expect


    that after he asks this question, Miya will remain silent, which diforts him. Indeed, this woman


    cares about Alex.


    "You will tell any man you meet that you like him, won''t you?" John says sarcastically.


    "I won''t."


    Miya feels that she is wronged.


    "Then why didn''t you dare to answer my question just now?" John continues to press Miya, and Miya is


    frightened by his imposing aura.


    It isn''t that she doesn''t dare to answer, it''s that she doesn''t know how to answer.


    Seeing Miya''s hesitant expression, John bes even angrier. This woman acts like she is


    affectionate, but she can''t change her nature as a loose woman.


    "Looks like I''ve been deceived by your pure appearance. I chose to believe you just now, yet you fooled


    around and I have no idea how many men you have been with!"


    The man''s sharp eyes are focused on Miya. She feels as if she has been shot daggers at. She does


    not know how to exin. It is not easy for the two to get so close. Will it be reversed so soon? Miya is


    reluctant.


    "You''ve been in the orphanage for a few days. You should have achieved your goal, right? So you


    should leave." John does not want to be disturbed by her anymore. In any case, he is so angry that he


    can''t even find a reason for it. He just can''t ept that Miya has someone else in her heart while loving


    him at the same time.

 Chapter 891 I Will Take the Responsibility

    Chapter 891 I Will Take the Responsibility


    "No matter what happens, I will not leave." Miya finally gets to where she is and is so close to him. She


    feels that the two are about to be together, so she will definitely not give up.


    "Why are you haunted like a ghost? You''re not the type of woman I like. Hurry up and leave!" John''s


    words are heartless and he leaves no room for her to retort.


    Miya does not understand why John''s temperament will suddenly change drastically. Can it be that


    what she said just now has gone beyond his bottom line? However, he has been urging her to make a


    choice, and she has not done anything that fails him.


    "In short, don''t stay by my side in the future." John turns around and wants to leave, and Miya bes


    even more upset. She knows that she cannot leave John. Isn''t he forcing her to make a choice? Then


    she makes up her mind to show him her sincerity.


    "The person I like is you." Miya can''t care less. In any case, John and Alex are the same person, and it


    is the same for her to say whoever she likes because she can''t stand the way John speaks to her. She


    just wants to stay by his side and live happily with him forever.


    After hearing this, John is extremely excited. This woman finally admits it.


    John also turns around and is about to hug Miya.


    However, at this time, the director walks out anxiously, and Miya is very puzzled. Every time, the


    director will appear at the right time to destroy everything. Her heart is in chaos.


    Although Miya is very depressed, she has to let go of John''s hand. However, what she does not know


    is that John does not intend to let go of hers, instead, he holds her hand tightly, as if he has determined


    that she is his beloved one.


    She looks at John in disbelief, but there is an indescribable sweetness in her heart.


    "Don''t worry, no matter what happens, I will stand on your side!"


    Hearing this, Miya feels as if she sees Alex. No, he is Alex. At this time, she feels that her efforts have


    finally paid off.


    However, when the director sees their tightly clenched hands, she feels that something is wrong.


    ring fiercely at Miya, she frowns and says to John, "Something happened to Rory. She wanted to


    take sleeping pills for suicide. Fortunately, I stopped her. But now, she is in aa. Hurry up and take


    a look at her. "


    What? He has just been out for a while when such an incident happens.


    Damn it. He walks away. This time, Miya follows him because along the way, John has always held her


    hand tightly, as if he believes that she is his woman.


    Miya feels a little ttered. She does not expect that she will be protected to such an extent by him.


    The director can''t stand it anymore. "Why are you still holding this woman''s hand? How can you


    provoke her like this? Her heart has been broken by you, and now she only thinks about sleeping pills.


    She''s going to die..."


    "Aren''t you supposed to call an ambnce the moment you notice it?" Why does she take as John a


    cure for Rory?


    Miya asks the director, and the director is rendered speechless.


    "This is not the time to talk about this. Hurry up and take a look at Rory. She can''t do without you." The


    director emphasizes this sentence again.


    They rush into the room and sees that Rory is lying on the bed with an extremely pale face. She looks


    so pitiful.


    Miya feels guilty because she does not expect things to turn out like this. She wants to go out, but John


    grabs her hand.


    He looks at Miya with a firm gaze, indicating that that he can handle all of this by himself.


    The director can''t stand the fact that the two are still flirting and making eyes at each other. It enrages


    her. If possible, she wishes to doom this woman into hell, so that she won''t be able to torture her


    daughter.


    Rory suddenly wakes up.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When she sees John, she immediately throws herself into his arms and says, "Where the hell did you


    go? I thought you didn''t want me anymore..."


    Miya has no choice but to let go of John''s hand. She inadvertently sees sleeping pills scattered all over


    the floor. It is so confusing.


    She can only stare nkly at all of this, and watch, as John hugs Rory tightly.


    John is afraid that Rory''s emotions will be unstable, so he does not risk pushing her away.


    "Silly girl, how can you do such a stupid thing?"


    "Where the hell did you go? Didn''t you say that you will stay by my side forever? I woke up and found


    that you were gone, so I thought you..." Rory wants to continue, but when she sees Miya, her gaze


    bes fierce.


    Miya is a little scared. She feels that the current Rory ispletely different from the kind and pure


    Rory in the past. She will in no way have such a terrifying expression.


    Miya takes a few steps back in fear.


    "Why is this woman here? I don''t want to see her!" Rory seems to go crazy the moment she sees Miya.


    "Kick her out immediately! I don''t want to see her!"


    Rory shouts crazily, unable to control her emotions.


    However, the director runs over and says to Miya, "I beg you, please hurry up and leave. Don''t let Rory


    see you again. The moment she sees you, she will copse. Rory is different now."


    Miya also realizes that something is wrong, so she walks away and takes a deep breath. She never


    expects that it will be so horrible and she feels as if she has be a sinner. However, it is not easy


    for her to win John''s heart, so she won''t leave. She will stay by John''s side and wait for him to settle


    everything.


    John gestures at Miya.


    After Miyaes out, the director follows suit.


    "I needn''t to lecture you. Hurry up, pack up and leave." The director feels that she can no longer show


    mercy.


    "I, I won''t." Miya bites her lips and replies.


    "Why? She''s been driven crazy by you guys."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to Rory," Miya adds.


    "Rory has be like this and you are the culprit. How can you stay?" The director holds Miya


    ountable.


    Miya knows that she is to me, so she will stay and take good care of Rory.


    "Don''t worry, I will take the responsibility."


    It implies that she will be responsible for Rory.


    The director sneers, "What kind of responsibility can you take?"


    "I will take good care of her." Miya lowers her head and whispers.


    "Who cares about your concern? As long as John is by her side, she will be fine. When she sees you,


    she will only be even crazier." The director rejects Miya.

 Chapter 892 Insist on Staying

    Chapter 892 Insist on Staying


    "We have been tortured beyond recognition by you, what else do you want? We live a life worse than


    death. Since you came to the orphanage, there have been countless disasters. You are a scourge. I


    beg you not to stay here. Don''t pester us. Just leave the people here and my daughter alone. "


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The director is so desperate that she kneels down.


    Miya does not expect the Director to resist her so much. However, she knows that she is doing this for


    a reason. After all, she has brought them so much trouble, and things gradually be out of control


    because of her. But she just can''t let go of John.


    "But all I can do is apologize to all of you. I will stay." Miya still insists because John is on her side.


    "But we don''t need you. If you stay, the situation will only get worse. Can''t you just let my daughter and


    John go?" The director looks at Miya pitifully.


    Miya wants to say that it isn''t about letting go, but that John doesn''t belong here.


    "Actually, John doesn''t belong here. He is Alex."


    When the director hears this, she bes even more desperate. "I don''t want to hear you crap, I only


    hope that you will disappear as soon as possible, believe it or not. If you refuse toply, then I have


    to be merciless. I have been patient with you and have done my utmost. If you stay and pose any


    threat to my daughter, I will definitely not let you off. "


    After hearing these words, Miya bes even more anxious, because the director does not seem to


    be joking. Miya does not dare to continue. She lowers her head in fear and is filled with guilt.


    "Save your hypocrisy. You can deceive men with your tears, but you can''t trick me. A scheming woman


    who snatches other woman''s lover like you will die miserably." The director even ruthlessly insults


    Miya.


    When Miya hears these words, she feels very ufortable. There is even an unspeakable bitterness


    in her heart, but who can understand it? However, she can only endure all of this because right now,


    her main job is to wait for John.


    Because no matter what happens, he says that he will never leave her. And now, John''s feelings for


    her have be stronger and stronger.


    "Stop thinking that you can do whatever you want just because he treats you well. I''m telling you, all of


    this will never be as simple as you think!" The director leaves such a warning and then walks out.


    However, this time, Miya is very scared. When she meets Rory, she decides to do something for Rory


    in order to make up for her guilt.


    Miya walks into the kitchen and cooks some millet porridge. Rory is so haggard that she can''t bear it


    anymore. She wants to take good care of her.


    When Miya walks into the room, she sees John guarding Rory closely. Seeing this scene, she feels an


    indescribable sadness. She is wearing a mask and Rory is staring at John all the time as if John is all


    she has.


    Miya sees the past version of her on Rory. Perhaps she likes John too much.


    Although it is said that a decent man does not rob people of their love, John is Alex, and he is her true


    love. Therefore, she has the nerve to be selfish.


    "I cooked this for you." Miya knows that Rory''s appetite is not good, so she cooks porridge. After


    putting down the porridge, she quickly walks out because she is afraid that Rory will recognize her.


    "Rory, you haven''t eaten well these past few days, so you have to eat the porridge now," John says


    patiently.


    "I don''t care. I want you to feed me." Rory says in a coquettish tone. Her soft voice is very pleasant to


    the ear, making people have the urge to take care of her.


    John nces at the door and does not see Miya. Then, he feeds Rory porridge spoon by spoon.


    Actually, Miya does not leave, she is hiding behind the door. Looking through the crack, she witnesses


    the intimacy between them and has a tormented heart.


    Miya feels that staying here is unnecessary. Does she really do something wrong? However, John has


    said those words to her. He no longer rejects her. She thinks that he has a good impression of her


    because she feels that they are on the way to go back to old days.


    Although she doesn''t know why, Miya believes that their lives will be better.


    Actually, there are times when Miya does not understand why she is so desperate. Rory has be


    like this and her emotions are getting unstable day by day. She feels very guilty about this, but she can


    only do trivial things to help until Rory recovers.


    However, during the days Miya stays in the orphanage, the director will always arrange for her to do all


    sorts of work. She feels physically and mentally exhausted, but she feels that as long as she can stay,


    it will be worth it.


    John is basically taking care of Rory in her room. Once, he inadvertently sees Miya walk out with two


    bags of garbage, and his heart aches. Seeing that Rory is asleep, he cannot help but walk towards


    Miya.


    Because John is afraid that Miya, who has been tortured like this, will leave.


    "I''m sorry for your suffering. Are you tired these days?"


    Miya shakes her head desperately. "As long as I can stay by your side, I can make it. These difficulties


    are nothing to me."


    The greatest pain for her is parting with him again.


    "Recently, Rory''s emotions fluctuate greatly, so I have to stay by her side and take good care of her,


    and I hope you won''t overthink." John is exining to Miya because he is trying to rify the


    rtionship between him and Rory, and that is why Miya is happy about this.


    "I know you owe Rory. After all, you two have been together for so long, it''s natural that you have


    feelings for each other," Miya says.


    "I want to tell you that after Rory is cured, I will give you an exnation, but before that, you have to


    wait." John looks at her affectionately.


    John fixes the warmest gaze possible on Miya. This is the first time Miya feels his sincerity and love.


    She believes that it is true and she feels as if she has gone back to old days. Miya nods firmly. "Don''t


    worry, I will definitely wait for you."


    Actually, John is very conflicted in his heart because he has finally confirmed his feeling and wants to


    express it to her, however, he does not expect that Rory''s situation will deteriorate again. Therefore, he


    has to stabilize Rory before he can deal with his own affairs.


    Right now, Miya is hugged tightly by John.

 Chapter 893 Force a Kiss on Her

    Chapter 893 Force a Kiss on Her


    Now, Miya feels indescribable happiness. She has never anticipated that there will be such a day, and


    she has to cherish this hard-won happiness.


    However, Miya does not realize that it has been a week since she arrived at the orphanage, so Anson


    comes here to look for her.


    Anson walks in through the door. Seeing Miya sweeping the floor in the courtyard, his heart aches. He


    walks over and immediately snatched the broom away and hands it to the assistant beside him.


    The assistant immediately begins to sweep the floor, but he is upset in his heart. The job as an


    assistant is not easy. He even has to do the cleaning job.


    Miya focuses all her attention on John. She has long since forgotten that a week has passed.


    "I''m here to pick you up." Anson holds Miya''s hand, but Miya shakes off his hand in the next moment


    and resists. "No, I can''t go with you."


    "Didn''t you say you would leave with me after a week?" Anson asks in confusion.


    Miya has to admit that this is a trick for stalling.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "I''m sorry, I lied to you. Actually, I don''t want to go back with you. The reason I said that was just to


    escape from you. I hope you stop caring about my personal affairs." Miya also feels guilty towards of


    Anson, so she lowers her head.


    "What do you mean?" She is everything to him and is his only emotional support.


    "I know you are nice to me, but I can''t be with you." Although Miya feels a little embarrassed, she still


    says it. Moreover, Alex has almost recovered his memories and confirmed his feelings for her.


    Therefore, she cannot leave, and she will definitely retrieve his memory about her.


    "Do you still think that John is Alex? Stop living in your fantasy. Also, isn''t there only Rory in John''s


    heart? It''s meaningless for you to stay, and if you do, you will be in danger, don''t you know?"


    Anson reveals a serious expression when he says thest sentence. Miya knows that he is not


    threatening because this man will not joke with her.


    "I know why you said those to me, but I don''t mean to lie to you. It''s just that we are impossible, so it''s


    pointless for you to keep pestering me." Miya continues.


    Anson is uneasy and he frowns. "What do you mean by pestering you? You are mine. Don''t forget what


    you promised me. You''re not going back on your word, are you?"


    But Miya nods with certainty. "Yep, I will go back on my word, so don''t waste your time on me. That''s all


    I have to say to you. Mind your own business!"


    Because it can''t be dyed any longer, Miya knows that she has to quickly make up her mind.


    After speaking, Miya wants to turn around and leave, but Anson grabs her hand again.


    "I don''t believe it! You said you would be with me after a week." If he has known that Miya will be


    like this, he will not have called the director to threaten her to take her in. "A week has passed. Isn''t that


    enough?"


    "It''s not a matter of time."


    Facing Anson''s questioning, Miya is almost unable to resist.


    "Then what''s the matter? How am I inferior to John? You have him as the substitute instead of me. I


    can do anything to indulge you, and I can even undergo cosmetic surgery to be like Alex and you


    can take me as him, but you have to stay."


    As long as Miya will stay, he will risk for everything.


    Anson holds Miya''s hands tightly with high spirits.


    However, Miya feels that his craziness is beyond words.


    "Actually, you don''t need to be so servile to love me." Miya is resigned and wants to find a way to reject


    him.


    "But I am desperately in love with you. Do you know how I''ve lived this week? I counted down every


    day. Every second was as long as a year. I have spent the longest week in my life and I wished to have


    you in my eyes 24-7. Also, I was afraid that you would be hurt, so I even specially had someone keep


    an eye on you."


    Anson shakes Miya''s shoulder and says to her, but Miya does not take in a single word because her


    attention is on another man.


    The deeper Anson loves her, the more bored she will be.


    "Why can''t you understand what I said? I don''t have you in my heart. I like someone else. It''s useless


    for you to say anything to me."


    "How can it be useless? You have me in your heart. I believe that we can have feelings for each other if


    we give it more time." Anson says resolutely.


    Miya is very impatient and turns her gaze away.


    "Save your bullshit. You deserve someone better, and you shouldn''t waste your time on me."


    Anson continues, "I never feel like I am wasting my time with you. I feel like time is a punishment to me


    without you by my side."


    Miya can''t stand Anson''s deep affection for her. "Listen to me, you deserve to have a better girl, and I


    don''t deserve your time." She says this to him out of kindness.


    "Don''t you understand what I mean? I have always followed your will and I just hope that you can


    change your mind one day and realize my sincerity. But what did you do? Why do you treat me so


    cruelly?"


    Miya sees that Anson''s eyes are bloodshot, and he looks extremely painful.


    "I don''t do this to you on purpose, because there is no such thing as right or wrong in terms of feelings.


    If I choose to be with you even if I dislike you, it will be the greatest harm to you, and I don''t want that."


    Miya says to him righteously.


    However, Miya never expects that what she said will depress him even more.


    "Do you know that what you said hurts my heart?"


    "I don''t do it on purpose. I just want to make it clear to you that you don''t have to spend your time and


    energy on me because you deserve to have something better."


    "But I don''t want to hear it from you. I want you, regardless of whether you want me or not!" Anson is


    enraged and he hugs her waist. Miya is so frightened that she wants to retreat. However, she doesn''t


    expect that this man will grab her neck and then put his hand on the back of her head.


    Then, Anson kisses her lips.


    The man forces a kiss on her. Miya tries hard pushing him away, but she can''t because of her weak


    strength!


    "You bastard! Let go of me..." Miya struggles with all her might. He bites her lips until they are about to


    bleed, and Anson is still unwilling to let go.


    What exactly happens to this man? How can he be so crazy and do such a thing to her?

 Chapter 894 I Will Help You

    Chapter 894 I Will Help You


    While in the next moment, someone punches Anson heavily, and only then does Miya get free.


    However, she does not expect that the attacker is John.


    Does he witness every move between them just now? When she recalls the scene of them kissing, she


    is too afraid to think further.


    The two start fighting.


    "What rights do you have to kiss her?!" John feels that he is going berserk.


    "Because I love her!"


    "You don''t deserve it!"


    The two continue fighting. Originally, they are on par, but Anson brings a group of bodyguards with him,


    so John is outnumbered and is caught. Anson ys tricks so that he can capture John.


    Seeing this, Miya walks forward and says to Anson. "What exactly do you want?"


    "You must feel good about kissing with me, right?" Anson licks his lips as if he is enjoying the aftertaste,


    but in Miya''s eyes, his action is so disgusting.


    "Stop it!" Miya wipes her mouth with great strength for she feels that her mouth is so filthy.


    "Miya, I''m telling you, sooner orter, I will make you return to my side willingly because I like you from


    the bottom of my heart." Anson''s eyes suddenly turn cold.


    "If you like me, then you shouldn''t have..." Miya can''t say the words of "force a kiss on me", because


    she sees John ring at her in hatred. She knows that he is going to explode so he acts desperately.


    However, she doesn''t know what she should do, maybe she has to improvise.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt him." Anson knows what Miya is thinking, because he knows that if he hurts


    this man, Miya will hate him to the bone, so he won''t do such an impulsive thing.


    "You know that I like this man. Then why are you still pestering me?" Miya looks at John with tears in


    her eyes.


    "Because I can¡¯t get it over!" Anson''s gaze is fixed on Miya. He just wants to be with her closely, and


    forever, that''s all.


    Suddenly, Anson''s phone rings. He nces at the phone and hangs up. However, his expression has


    changed.


    "I gotta go. Don''t worry, I''lle back for you in a while." Because now he has to take care of his own


    business!


    Anson swears and turns around to leave. If things with the Comtes have been handled, he would have


    taken Miya away immediately. Because those people don''t have a clue about the orphanage, so she


    will be safer here before the matter is settled, and meanwhile, her staying here makes protecting her


    easier.


    That is why he chooses to leave. Not long after he leaves, Miya walks forward and grabs John''s hand.


    However, he angrily shakes her hand off.


    He doesn''t expect to see such a scene the moment he walks out of the room. This woman kisses that


    man! For some reason, he feels rage surging to his throat and that he is going to explode.


    Miya seems to understand him.


    "I don''t have anything to do with him. He forced me just now."


    "Did he force you? Why did I see you respond to him?" John''s eyes carry burning rage.


    Miya is scared. Why is he so obsessed?


    "Actually, it isn''t..."


    "Stop exining. Anyway, I don''t have anything to do with you. Your exnation won''t work. I don''t


    want to hear your crap." John coldly turns his face away.


    How can this man always change his mind?


    "What should I do to gain your trust? I really have nothing to do with him, and he is the one who forced


    me."


    Miya feels wronged, yet this man is still unwilling to believe her.


    "I only believe in what I see. What you said and did disappoint me. Did you do that to show me your


    ability to seduce men?" John berates her mercilessly.


    Miya shakes her head desperately. "Things are not what you think they are. We are clean."


    Even though Miya says confidently, John does not care about it.


    "So what can I do to have your trust?" Miya feels that she is going crazy out of anger.


    Seeing this scene, the director has a spooky smile. The two finally quarrel. She has waited for this day


    for too long, and then she goes into Rory''s room.


    When Rory sees the director, she says unhappily, "How long do I have to pretend to be sick? I lie in


    bed every day and feel like I''m ill."


    "This is the only way. Thest time I asked you to y the sleeping pills trick, it worked, didn''t it?" The


    director consoles Rory.


    "How dare you say that? If you didn''te back on time, I would have swallowed those pills and be in


    aa." Rory rolls her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die," The director says resolutely.


    Rory looks into the distance and ponders. "I''m not like myself anymore."


    She feels more and more unfamiliar with herself.


    "You must not have such an idea. The cause for all of this is that woman, and you are just taking back


    what belongs to you. John is yours, and the reason why you are doing this is because you want to keep


    him. There is nothing wrong with that." The director is desperately trying to brainwash Rory.


    "But I always feel that what I''m doing is too much." Because she witnesses Miya''s care of her these


    days.


    "You must not be soft-hearted, because being kind to your enemies is equal to being cruel to yourself.


    When the timees, she will snatch John away, and you can do nothing about it. You must know that


    Miya is here for your man. If you want to keep John, you have to be ruthless, you have to upy that


    man so that he will be yours," the director emphasizes again and again.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "So I must think of a way to get him to marry you," The director adds.


    Rory feels a little resigned. She does not expect that she will one day conspire with her mother to deal


    with Miya. She looks at her hands in horror, not knowing what her future will be like.


    "I''ve figured out the situation. They have quarreled. This is a good opportunity for you to intervene."


    Rory feels that she is like a home wrecker, yet she sneers.

 Chapter 895 He Wants Her to Stay

    Chapter 895 He Wants Her to Stay


    The director realizes that she says something wrong, so she hurriedly apologizes, "Sorry, my bad."


    "No, you''re right." Rory finally realizes that John seems to care about Miya much. And she''s tired of


    everything.


    "Please, listen to me. I didn''t say that on purpose." The director is regretting it. How could she say that


    Rory was swooping in?


    "You can go out. I''m so tired. I just want to rest." Rory has been tormented much, because she''s asked


    to pretend to be weak. She just feels that she''s going crazy. She''s not an actress, so why should she


    act like someone else? Rory just closes her eyes and falls asleep.


    John walks fast and Miya is chasing after him. "Why can''t you just listen to me? What do you want me


    to say before you believe me?"


    Miya is gonna freak out. When men go to extremes, they just could not listen to others. Miya is thinking


    if it''s a mistake to fall in love with this man.


    "I don''t know why I liked you back then." Miya is so depressed that she blurts out these words.


    However, John hears it.


    "What? So you regret liking me? If you regret it, you can go back to Anson. No one will stop you." John


    gets even angrier.


    "Why did you lose your temper? I said I only love you. I don''t have any feelings for Anson. I''m just


    grateful to him."


    Miya exins patiently.


    She hopes that John could listen to her. But he just remains cold and never looks back at her. It''s as if


    he''s announcing to the world that he''s extremely angry now.


    "Can you not make too much fuss about it?" Miya has spent much effort to get close to him. But now


    they end up like this. How could she ept this?


    "I only said a few words just now. And you''re going to get angry? Let me tell you. I only believe what I


    see!" John gets so mad and anxious when he sees them kissing. Now he almost wants to kill them.


    However, he only holds Miya by the chin. He thinks that she''s too dirty. How could she kiss another


    man?


    Miya is hurt by his strength. She''s very ufortable when John looks down at her. He''s so vtile.


    And she can never know when he would throw a fit.


    "Why did you seduce me when you had Anson?" John really hates himself being like this. But he


    couldn''t control himself from saying such words.


    "Are you still jealous of him? You don''t need to feel that now." Miya could only reach this conclusion.


    She was sexually harassed by Anson and she''s going huts now. But John is still being unreasonable.


    When can he stop his nonsense?


    "How many times do I have to tell you before you understand that it was Anson who forced a kiss on


    me? I don''t like him at all."


    "Whatever you say."


    Although John''s tone is cold, his attitude softens a lot.


    "I know you''re angry now. But I just want you to know that I was forced. You''re the only one I love."


    Miya simply throws caution to the wind and stands on tiptoe to kiss John hard. And John enjoys it very


    much. But for some reason, he thinks of Miya kissing Anson and he couldn''t subdue his anger. So, he


    pushes Miya away hard. "Don''t kiss me after you kissed someone else. It¡¯s disgusting."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? If you think I''m dirty, I''ll go." Miya has tried her best to exin. Why does he stay extreme and


    keep misunderstanding her? If he just wants so, she can''t do nothing.


    Moreover, Miya has said so much, but John doesn''t say anything to keep her, which really disappoints


    her.


    "Alright, I will do as you want. I won''t let you see me again. No matter what happens, I won''t care about


    you anymore. And I won''te here either. Are you satisfied with this? I wish you and Rory stay


    together forever. I won''t disturb you and ruin your life."


    After saying this, Miya feels very helpless and sad. She''s also a girl, she would be angry and tired of


    staying low and groveling for love.


    She doesn''t want to torture herself anymore. She wants to be free.


    "Perhaps Anson is a good choice for me. At least he will believe me and not be rough on me. He will


    also treat me well and respect my choice. Anyway, the kiss was just an ident." Since John refuses


    to listen to her, Miya wants to provoke him and see how he reacts then.


    However, John''s chest is heaving with rage. Miya know that he''s about to explode.


    But he still does not say anything to persuade her to stay, so Miya adds more fuel to the fire.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t disturb you anymore. I mean it this time." Miya does not sound like joking. She''s


    really serious.


    "Maybe it''s a mistake for me to keep pursuing you. Now I know that I''m wrong. I don''t want to harm you


    and Rory anymore. I hope you can be happy forever!" After saying this, Miya could no longer hold back


    the tears in her eyes. They''re roll down her cheeks like disconnected and scattered pearls.


    However, the moment Miya turns around, John grabs her hand and says, "Don''t go."


    Does she mishear him? This is the first time that John asks her to stay. Miya has thought that her


    provocations would make him even angrier and get herself killed. However, she doesn''t expect he


    would use such a soft tone of voice.

 Chapter 896 Jealous of Himself

    Chapter 896 Jealous of Himself


    "Don''t leave me."


    Does she get an idental sess this time? To be honest, John was very angry just now. But when


    he heard that Miya wanted to leave him, he couldn''t help but pull her hand. He could not imagine a life


    without Miya.


    Last time Miya disappeared, he just felt that his world turned deste. And it only bes colorful


    after she shows up. He can truly liven up instead of being as depressed as before.


    "Don''t go. Don''t leave me. I was too angry."


    John has never thought that he would stay low like this. He doesn''t want Miya to leave him. He even


    feels that he might die without her. Miya gently strokes his back. "Don''t worry. I won''t leave you if you


    don''t push me away."


    Miya feels so happy now. She just wants to elope with John.


    "Why don''t we leave here together? Then Anson won''t be able to find us." It''s better to act than to


    thinks, so Miya tells John her thoughts.


    John wants to agree with her, but he can''t escape unscathed now.


    "I can''t leave Rory alone. After all, we make her end up like this. I should solve her problems. And then


    I can leave with you. Do you believe me?" John squeezes her hands and looks very serious, as if he


    has made a promise.


    "I believe you. I will believe whatever you say. And I will take care of Rory for you. If you need anything,


    just let me know." Miya feels that happiness is melting her heart.


    "But you have to promise me one thing. You can''t meet Anson without my permission. I don''t want to


    see that happen again." Just thinking of them kissing almost drives John crazy.


    "Don''t worry. My heart belongs to you forever." Miya is hugged tight by him.


    "You are my only world."


    John is sweet talking Miya again. She thought that his sensual words would get her goose bumps. But


    now, she feels veryfortable hearing it. She even wants him to say more.


    Suddenly, John carries Miya in his arms.


    And she gets surprised. "What are you doing?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "What? I like to hug you. You don''t like it?" John looks deep into Miya''s eyes with great affection.


    "No." Miya lowers her head shyly. She doesn''t have any problems with it.


    When she is enjoying this sweet moment, she suddenly remembers Rory. "You''ve been out for so long.


    Do you want to go back and take a look at Rory?"


    "I don''t know that you are more worried about Rory than me."


    How could Miya not worry about Rory? Only after they solve her problems would they be able to leave.


    But does John really want to leave with her? After all, she has begged him for many times and he


    remains indifferent. Now he suddenly changes his mind, which really surprises her. Therefore, she just


    feels that this happy ending looks like a beautiful dream.


    "You just make me feel this so inauthentic." Miya is still ttered and shocked.


    "Why? Am I a monster to you? Are you still afraid of me?" John frowns and looks at Miya.


    Miya looks away embarrassedly. "No, it''s not like that. I was just saying it. You''ve hated me, so I''m not


    used to you being so nice to me now."


    "It looks like I treated you so badly before." John remembers what happened and sighs helplessly.


    "You''re simply treating me like an enemy!" Miya could remember John''s indifference towards her, as if it


    just happened yesterday.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know my feelings for you at that time. I promise that won''t happen again." John


    swears to Miya.


    Miya feels so happy and contented now. It''s as if Alex, who used to know how to speak fancy words,


    has returned, even though he does not remember what happened before.


    "Well, you don''t remember anything in the past, do you?" Miya decides to ask cautiously.


    However, John''s face darkens after hearing this. "What? You think of that man again. Don''t tell me that


    you take me as a substitute for him. That''s why you liked me and got together with me?"


    Seeing John''s fierce expression, Miya immediately denies, "No, I wouldn''t do that! No matter what


    happens, you are the only one I love." Because Miya believes that John is Alex.


    "If you mean it, then you can''t talk about that man anymore," John says in a warning tone.


    Miya could only nod. This guy is even jealous of himself, so what else could she say?


    "We don''t need to take care of Rory now. After all, she''s unstable." Miya could only bring up this topic.


    John nods and agrees with her. However, they don''t know that Rory has heard everything behind them.


    And Rory is totally shocked. John and Miya are talking sweetly and they even start a rtionship. What


    happened? Rory is going to faint. If she didn''t think of getting out to find John, she probably wouldn''t


    have heard it.


    Although she knows that there would be sparks between them, Rory feels so painful when she sees


    them together. She even feels that she gets a heartache.


    ¡®John, are you worthy of me?¡¯

 Chapter 897 Rory Fainted Again

    Chapter 897 Rory Fainted Again


    Rory doesn''t know what to do.


    Should she pretend not to see anything? No, she can''t make it. She doesn''t want to put up with it. She


    must say something and tell them how she feels.


    "How can you do this to me?" Tears are rolling down Rory''s face. She doesn''t know why they get


    together. John turns around and sees Rory, so he immediately lets go of Miya''s hand.


    Miya also walks to the other side. She does not expect Rory toe here. Miya feels a little guilty and


    says to Rory, "Why are you here?"


    "Of course you don''t want me here. You''re afraid that I''ll know about the affair. How can you do this to


    me? I''ve been so kind to you. But now you pay me back by stealing my man." As Rory speaks, she


    even spits up blood.


    This frightens Miya. She doesn''t know Rory gets so angry that she even spits up blood. "Oh my God!


    What should we do now?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll handle it. You can go find the doctor now."


    Miya finds that she can''t be much of help here. But she''s very worried. She wants to take care of Rory


    with John.


    "She was just too angry." The doctor tells them after checking Rory.


    "What''s wrong with her? How could she get that? She''s so young," The director asks anxiously.


    "Did she get stimted recently? She can''t take it. So, don''t let her get stimted again." The doctor


    adds.


    "I know. Thank you, doctor." After the director says to the doctor, she looks at Miya with much hatred.


    Under her gaze, Miya looks like a puppy that did something wrong. The director points at her. "Why do


    you hurt my daughter for so many times? When are you going to leave?"


    "I will take good care of her." Miya whispers.


    "We don''t need it. Stop saying that!" The director is enraged by her words.


    "Only when you leave can we have peaceful days in the orphanage. Hurry up and go. Please, leave my


    family alone." The director almost kneels to Miya. But no matter what she says, Miya cannot say yes to


    her.


    Miya just looks ahead with tears in her eyes. She doesn''t know what to say. However, John beside her


    couldn''t stand anymore. He steps forward and pulls Miya behind him. "Don''t tell her what to do. It''s my


    idea to keep her here, because I can''t live without her now."


    The director looks at John in disbelief. "Rory is still here and you said that. You''re going too far now!"


    Miya hesitates and does not dare to say anything. However, she takes a deep breath and gathers her


    courage. She wants to face this herself and stops escaping. However, John speaks before she opens


    her mouth.


    "It''s all because of me. I will take the responsibility, so don''t take her as your punching bag. If you dare


    to do anything to her, I won''t let you off."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    John says that to protect her, so Miya is truly touched.


    The director does not expect John to stand up to protect Miya. "Are you crazy? We are family. What did


    she say to you? Why are you believing everything she said?"


    The director couldn''t stand it any longer.


    "She didn''t say anything. I just know my feelings for her," John replies in a warning tone. Miya feels that


    he''s like an emperor who can take over the whole world.


    Seeing John gets so angry, the director does not dare to say anything. She knows that she can''t take


    the heat from him.


    "I only hope that you can treat Rory well." The director knows that she couldn''t remain tough. "It''s


    useless to say that now. You''d better think about it."


    Then the director is about to turn around and leave. But she seems to remember something and


    continues, "But, you can''t ignore Rory just because you want to be nice to this woman."


    "Don''t worry. I will take good care of Rory. But I will also protect Miya. I hope you stop interfering," John


    says arrogantly.


    Now the director feels like a spare part. She didn''t expect John to treat her like this. She takes a deep


    breath and walks out. Although she''s still worried about her daughter, Rory does not seem to need her.


    The director has no idea why this happened. She just hopes that everything could get better. But she


    has no way to deal with Miya.


    Does she have to go back to that man for help? She has made every effort to escape from him. So, no!


    He can''t know that he has a daughter. Otherwise, things will only get worse. That man will snatch her


    daughter away.


    ...


    After the director walks out of the door, John asks Miya with concern, "Are you alright? Did she scare


    you?"


    John is very considerate to Miya. She just shakes her head and forces a smile. She looks strong with


    that smile. "Don''t worry about it. I''m fine."


    "I''m sorry," John says and feels guilty.


    "Why did you apologize to me?" Miya feels bad for him when she sees his guilty look.


    "If nothing happened, you wouldn''t have to suffer with me."


    "I''m not suffering. But it hurts me most when you asked me to leave you. I will be very happy if I can


    stay with you forever."


    "I don''t know you''re so sweet now."


    However, the director who walked out returns to the room. When she hears them talking sweetly, she


    coughs to interrupt them.


    "I hope you can remember where you are. You''d better not do this here, at least not in front of Rory.


    After all, she can''t be stimted now."

 Chapter 898 Shes So Tired

    Chapter 898 She''s So Tired


    However, when they be serious, Miya is a little embarrassed. Because she always feels an


    indescribable sense of guilt when facing Rory and the director.


    Lying on the bed, Rory slowly opens her eyes. However, seeing John and Miya, she deliberately turns


    her face away without saying anything.


    "Rory, how do you feel?" The director immediately asks with concern.


    Rory simply remains silent like a piece of wood.


    "Dear, don''t scare Mom. Could it that you be mute for getting overexcited?" The director starts to


    make a fuss again.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." John hurriedly interrupts her.


    Actually, the director only says that to arouse Miya''s guilt.


    "I don''t understand either. Why did I be like this? What did I do wrong? Why did you stay with the


    other woman and ignore me?" Rory looks at John with tears in her eyes as she pleads bitterly.


    "None of this is your fault. Don''t think too much about it now. What matters now is to take care of


    yourself," John can only say this now.


    Rory can''t help but continue, "Will you leave me once I get better? I''m so scared to see iting."


    Rory desperately grabs John''s hand and says.


    John doesn''t shake her hands off. Instead, he strokes her and says, "Don''t worry."


    "I don''t want to hear this. What I want to hear is that you will never leave me. Tell me you will never


    leave me."


    "Don''t work yourself up. I will help you deal with everything." In the end, John chooses to avoid the


    problem.


    "What exactly are you trying to hide from me? Are you really going to run away with this woman? I


    heard your conversation just now. Hadn''t I heard it myself, I wouldn''t have believed it. It hurt me so


    much. I can''t get over that such a thing would have happened."


    Rory cries while patting herself on the thighs with her hands desperately.


    "Calm down. This isn''t what you think," Miya says.


    "What does it have to do with you when I am talking with John? Shut up!" Rory vents all her anger on


    Miya.


    What happened is out of Miya''s imagination. What should she do?


    John gestures for Miya to leave first. Soon, she gets it and walks out. She knows that even if the sky


    fell, this man would shoulder it because he has already chosen her.


    Probably, this is because I know he is my Mr. Right when I look into his eyes.


    Miya feels relieved by the way she often uses to convince herself.


    "Do you really n to leave with her?" Rory keeps asking. Her depressing appearance makes people


    feel sorry for her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    John remains mute.


    "I''m just saying that you can leave as you please. I won''t be a burden to you. Don''t think too much. Go


    to have a good rest."


    John worries that Rory will take things to heart based on her bad condition. Many things have


    happened to hertely, and she simply can''t handle it.


    "Are you worried that I won''t be able to get over it again? I am not that spineless. I''m not going to die


    without men. I don''t want others'' things. You can go. I don''t want to talk or see you now. Every time I


    think of the scene of you and that girl staying together, I can''t wait to skin you alive."


    John doesn''t expect that Rory will say such words. He is truly shocked.


    "How did you end up like this?" Apart from astonishment, he is filled with heartache and helplessness.


    "Isn''t it all because of you? You are so horrible! Why are you still dating others? You do like me." The


    next second, Rory starts crying again as she speaks.


    John really feels sorry for her.


    "Sorry, it''s all my fault."


    "Why are you apologizing to me again? It''s not your fault, but that woman. If she hadn''t appeared,


    everything would have been different." At this moment, Rory wishes that woman could disappear from


    this world. But what could she do? Rory doesn''t speak out thest sentence.


    "Don''t worry. I will take good care of you until you''repletely back to what you used to be, happy


    and carefree.


    "Go! Who cares? I don''t want to see you."


    Soon, John has kicked out again. When he walks over, the director shakes her head helplessly. "Let


    me do it."


    "What are you doing now?" After confirming that John is not outside the door, the director tells Rory off.


    "Didn''t you hear how sweet they were talking with each other? They love each other. I''m the so-called


    third person. I don''t want to interfere in their rtionship anymore. I''m so tired." Rory has never felt that


    living is such a tiring thing before.


    "How could you say that? Didn''t I tell you before? Those...." The director wants to continue, but Rory


    didn''t want to pay any attention to these things anymore.


    "I don''t want to use those tricks anymore. If that''s how I can get him, I''d rather not." Rory looks ahead in


    despair.


    "Don''t think that John takes a fancy to that woman. You''ve been with him for so long, and his feeling for


    you is real. Once the novelty feeling to that woman wears off, he will realize you''re his true love. So,


    you can''t give up on yourself, okay?"


    Rory, on the other hand, doesn''t want to listen to it. "Don''t deceive yourself. No more nonsense. Things


    are not like that. He is not mine and will not be mine for the rest of his life. He likes that woman very


    much. If I didn''t hear it myself, I wouldn''t believe how much his love for her. I am the one who is hurting


    their feelings."

 Chapter 899 A Different Person

    Chapter 899 A Different Person


    When the director hears this, she starts to panic again. She feels that her daughter is too kind.


    "You can''t have such thoughts because he belongs to you. What if that woman abandons him after you


    give up?"


    "It''s impossible. Miya has done so much for him."


    "Then have you ever thought about what you did for him? John was just moved by what Miya did."


    Rory has made a big decision this time. "Don''t say it anymore. Anyway, I have already made up my


    mind. I hope that man will leave and never appear in my line of sight again."


    "Don''t say such stupid things. It''s no way that you will drive him away. Without him, what would you


    do?" The director is so distressed. Why does her precious daughter not know how to fight for her


    happiness? The bystander is more concerned than the yer.


    "What will I do? He doesn''t belong to me anyway. He lost his memory. We can''t continue to deceive


    him and simply pretend to give him a memory." Rory cares less now and blurts out.


    The director immediately covers her mouth and says, "Didn''t we make a deal not to talk about it?"


    But now, Rory is indifferent to it and says lightly, "He just lost his memory. One day, he will remember."


    The director is even more anxious. Why does she always rub it in? "Didn''t we agree that we won''t bring


    it up?"


    After all, she is the one who acted on her own. "Rory, don''t worry. I''ve always been the one who


    prepared the medicine for him, so I have a way to prevent him from remembering anything."


    Rory suddenly realizes something. "It turns out that the medicine you provided is the cause of his


    headache."


    "This is just a small side effect."


    "So, his constant headache is all because of you? How can you do such a thing? Mom, you''re going


    too far!"


    "Finally, you call me mom." The director bes excited.


    "Don''t force John. Let him go. I don''t want to pretend anymore," Rory realizes that the family members


    staying by her side are above all else.


    "Come on! What did you get for being kind-hearted?" The director can''t understand why her daughter is


    so stubborn.


    "What''s the point of keeping a man who doesn''t like me?" Rory has already resigned to fate.


    "How do you know he doesn''t like you? He is just blinded by that woman now. If you keep him by your


    side, you will win his heart back," The director insists.


    Rory only sneers and looks ahead faintly. She doesn''t have hope for anything.


    "This is just your fantasy. I won''t buy your story. You''d better get out. I don''t want to hear any of your


    talk. I''m tired and want to sleep."


    She doesn''t want to think so much now.


    The director intends to say something, but she walks out without a word seeing Rory''s condition.


    The next day, Rory is still a little ufortable. When the director stands at the door, Rory will drive


    her away.


    "I don''t want to see you now."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    However, the one toe next is Miya, who thinks that Rory will curse her again. But that is not the


    case. Though Rory is itching to swear, she swallows it.


    Miya brings in a bowl of delicious porridge.


    "I have cooked the minced pork congee with preserved egg for you."


    Is this woman trying her best to please me? Rory studies Miya and says, "Don''t think that giving me


    porridge will change my mind on you." Rory is still in a bad mood.


    "I know you''re in a rage, but no matter what happens, you can''t do anything bad to your health. This is


    what you told me earlier." Miya says patiently.


    Rory suddenly remembers that the time she took care of this woman. It is miraculously simr to what it


    is now. However, the roles are switched. The god of destiny makes fools of the people. Could there be


    a karma cycle in this world?


    "I know you want me to leave. How about eating this porridge? Then you are free to beat me and scold


    me, and I won''tin at all. Or I will do whatever you want me to, if any." Miya has talked big,


    because she feels that she owes Rory everything.


    "Can you really do whatever I ask?" Rory asks tentatively.


    Miya nods.


    "Then I want you to leave John."


    However, Miya is unwilling to take it. "I can promise you anything but this."


    "Didn''t you say you will satisfy all my demand? What a liar." Rory put on a serious face deliberately.


    Miya is at a loss at this moment.


    The next second, Roryughs, "I was just joking with you."


    Currently, Miya sees a bright smile on Rory''s face. The cute and lively Rory seems to show up again.


    Could it be that she has changed back?


    Now Miya is staring nkly at Rory.


    "Hey,e back to earth. Didn''t youe here to take care of me? I am hungry now. If I don''t eat that


    porridge, it might not taste good." Rory squeezes out another big smile.


    Miya feels that Rory is as lively as before.


    Moreover, she finds itfortable to be around Rory.


    Miya is surprised and looks ahead in disbelief. At this moment, she feels like she is dreaming.


    "I''m starving," Rory says with a spoiled tone.


    Mind-absent as Miya is, she does sense that Rory hase back. So, when she feeds Rory, Rory is


    obedient like a well-behaved girl.

 Chapter 900 Pretend to Be Happy

    Chapter 900 Pretend to Be Happy


    After eating up the porridge, Rory seems to be satisfied. She lies on the bed, but suddenly opens her


    eyes after a while.


    Miya is shocked for having no idea what will happen.


    "Take me out for rxation. Having stayed in this room for the past few days, I feel sick already. I can''t


    wait to y with the children, and they must miss me too." Rory shows a spoiled and cute expression


    to her again.


    Miya can''t help but sigh. What a capricious girl. But she likes the way Rory is now.


    "Okay, I''ll take you out now."


    "Awesome." Rory gestictes merrily over there as a child.


    Miya feels that Rory haspletely changed. Could this the result of being reborn after death? When


    she brings Rory out, Rory holds her hand and arm, as intimate as two sisters.


    Walking over to them, John is stunned at the sight of it.


    Rory sees John, but avoids him deliberately and runs to y with the children. John notices it, yet he


    doesn''t walk straight up to talk to her; instead, he walks towards Miya.


    "What happened? Why did Rory''s attitude towards you change so much suddenly?" John is mystified.


    Not to mention John, even Miya doesn''t understand what is going on.


    "I don''t know either. I brought porridge to her today, and she finished it obediently. Now she is ying


    with the children happily, as if she thinks through everything overnight."


    However, Miya thinks that before she arrived at the room, she had clearly heard that Rory was shouting


    at the director and was furious at her. However, things are totally different now. Miya is a little


    overwhelmed.


    Although Miya is still a little worried, Rory is much better than before. She hates to see Rory hysterical.


    And this is the way Rory should be.


    However, she still feels that something is wrong and can''t figure out what the problem is.


    "It would be great if Rory stays in this state." John holds onto Miya''s hand without hesitation.


    Miya is taken aback. "What are you doing? Why are you holding my hand in front of everyone?"


    "I''m going to announce that you''re my girlfriend. What? Do you want to go back on your word?" John


    deliberately teases her again.


    "No. I don''t want Rory to know about this." Miya is worried that Rory will be irritated while seeing it.


    "Didn''t you see how she behaves now? It''s evident that she has straightened out her thinking and


    decided to help us. So, we shouldn''t waste her kindness," John analyzes it usibly.


    However, Miya is confused. "Why do I feel like you are deliberately misinterpreting her meaning?"


    "I don''t care. Anyway, you will be with me for the rest of your life. If Rory recovers, we will leave in a few


    days."


    Hearing it, Miya is surprised. She stiffly repeated, "Leave?"


    "Why are you so surprised? Calm down."


    What John said is out of selfishness. He wants to take her away to prevent her from seeing the so-


    called Anson again. For some reason, every time he sees that man, he feels ufortable and fears


    that man will snatch away the most important thing from him.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He has thought that it will take a long time to deal with the thing between him and Rory. But her sudden


    recovery helps him a lot.


    "But don''t you think Rory is changing a little fast?"


    "I don''t understand either. A woman''s heart is a deep ocean of secrets. There''s no need to think so


    much if she is happy."


    Seeing her happy, Miya feels less guilty. However, there is still a knot in her heart.


    "Are you trying to evade it? I said I will take you away from here. You will leave with me then, right?"


    John begins to worry about it, but Miya can''t help butugh aloud.


    "There is no need to bother yourself with that. It''s more practical for me to worry that you will run


    away?"


    John pretends to show a fierce face. "Did you say that I will run away? Do I look like that kind of


    person?"


    "That''s hard to say. After all, a man''s heart is a deep ocean of secrets. Who knows what you will do...."


    "Do you believe that I will eat you now?" John takes the opportunity to approach Miya and kisses her


    on the face.


    Miya is so shy that sweat almost seeps from her face.


    They start to fool around and banter. All of it is in Rory''s eyes. In fact, she has forced a smile all the


    time. When she sees their intimate interaction, tears spring to her eyes. But she knows that she has to


    keep ying games with the children as if nothing had happened. She can''t let them find that


    something is wrong with her.


    There is also a gaze falling on them from the window on the second floor. All of their expression is clear


    to her. They are teasing and flirting with each other, affectionately and in perfect happiness. On the


    other side, Rory is ying happily with kids, while the sad expression on her face is beyond words. Her


    teary eyes have already betrayed her.


    The director ms the table heavily. Why does her daughter suffer such grievances? Why does her


    daughter quit to help that woman?


    She will never let go of that damn couple.


    ¡®Daughter, don''t worry about what you don''t dare to say. Mom will fight for it for you. Wait and see! You


    damn couple!¡¯

 Chapter 901 Be Nice

    Chapter 901 Be Nice


    Seeing they are stillughing and ying, Rory has a mixed feeling. She''s wondering whether it''s a


    mistake for her to stop them from being together. And now their happy smiles prove that she has been


    wrong all the time.


    ''Actually, it is a good virtue for a person to help to bring a romance to a happy ending. I don''t have to


    hold onto John. Moreover, John doesn''t love me at all. Yeah, they can be happy together and then I will


    find my happiness one day, too.''


    Perhaps it is because of what happened before, she finallyes round to the right idea.


    Miya notices Rory and she immediately restrains herself. Then she walks over, lowers her head guiltily


    to Rory and says, "Sorry, Rory."


    Rory does not escape this time. Instead, she lets out a smile, "Actually, you didn''t do anything wrong.


    You just chose to do what you liked. The one who was being wrong was me. I was wrong. I always


    thought that as long as I kept John by my side, he would like me one day. But it turned out that I was


    overthinking. I had a lot of extreme thoughts before, but I won''t do that anymore. So you two can enjoy


    your time together now."


    Hearing this, Miya is so excited that her heart almost jumps out because she hasn''t expected that Rory


    would say something like that. This is what she has been expecting for.


    John, who is standing by the side, is even more excited. He thought that it would be hard for them to


    leave there, but he didn''t expect that just a small change in Rory''s mind would do.


    "Actually, you don''t have to stay here anymore. Come on, hurry up and leave before I change my


    mind," Rory says half-jokingly.


    Miya is very grateful as she says, "Rory, you are so nice. I don''t know how to thank you."


    "Then please be nice to John and make him happy. I mean, I hope that both of you can be happy,


    although I don''t know whether we can meet again in the future."


    Actually, Rory is still feeling disappointed, but she doesn''t want to tie John down anymore. Because


    John''s heart isn''t with her at all, she has to give up on him. She doesn''t want to coordinate with her


    mother to implement those vicious ns anymore. It turns out that she feels most happy the moment


    she decides to be herself.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Therefore, Rory decides to return to the way she used to be. John and Miya just hold hands in front of


    her.


    "I''m sorry. Thank you for taking care of me all this time."


    John hasn''t expected that the happiness woulde this quickly as he says seriously to Rory.


    But Rory breaks into smiles through tears, "I know that both of you have been nice with me. When I


    was sick, you would take care of me. I am very grateful for that. I hope that you can be happy, and only


    then will I be happy."


    Rory says so because she doesn''t want to do anything against her conscience any longer. She only


    wants to be the happy and carefree Rory again. Let them embrace each other and if someone has to


    be hurt in the end, she would like to take the role.


    John and Miya look at each other hesitantly, while Rory pushes them out of the orphanage.


    "You should leave now. If you don''t leave now, I''m afraid you won''t be able to leave. My mother wants


    me to be with John, and she has taught me so many dirty tricks before. I can''t stand it anymore. I don''t


    how she will deal with you, so it''s best for you to leave now."


    Miya has not expected Rory to be so frank with her. She walks up to Rory and hugs her.


    "Thank you so much for doing this for us." Rory even betrays her mother.


    "I don''t know what I can do for you. Giving you freedom is my best wish. I don''t want to be your


    restraint, nor do I want to be an obstacle between you." As long as John can get happiness, she''s


    willing to do anything. Of course, she won''t say that out loud. Because she''s more mature now.


    A happy smile appears on Rory''s face, though there are tears hidden in her eyes.


    "It''s gettingte. Hurry up and leave. If the dean finds you, you won''t be able to leave." Rory suddenly


    remembers something and urges them to leave. She walks behind to push them to leave.


    But after walking for a while, Rory takes the way back and tries hard to wave at them.


    "Don''t forget me. And please, please be happy."


    The moment Rory turns around, she bursts into tears. This is the toughest decision she has ever made,


    of which she decides to give up her beloved one. ''So this is how it feels when you lose the one you


    love the most.''


    However, she does not regret it, because she has chosen to fulfill his wish. She has to pay the price for


    her choice.


    Rory then passes out at the orphanage entrance on the way back.


    "Rory, how are you? Are you alright?" the dean rushes over and holds Rory.


    Being shaken by the dean, Rory wakes up.


    She opens her eyes and whispers, "Mom, don''t worry. I''m fine."


    However, after saying that, Rory passes out again.

 Chapter 902 I Just Want to Stay with Him

    Chapter 902 I Just Want to Stay with Him


    John and Miya now walk around on the streets hand in hand.


    "John, where are we going now?" Miya feels somewhat at loss.


    Although Rory''s decision makes everyone at ease, Miya feels a little overwhelmed by the sudden


    happiness. She doesn''t know what to do now.


    "Wherever you want to go," John says.


    Miya tries to calm herself down and remembers that her intention is to go home to reunite with the


    children. Although John hasn''t recovered his memories, she wants to take him back right now.


    Miya holds John''s hand tightly and says, "Really?"


    John nods firmly. He stares at Miya deeply and wears a sweet smile with his beautiful and almost


    perfect lips.


    She looks at John''s exquisite face, which is somewhat blurry because of the darkness of the night, but


    it has an extraordinary charm.


    They act like a couple who has just fallen in love as they hold hands tightly and their fingers are


    sped together. And Miya has the feeling that they are eloping, which makes herugh out.


    "Actually, what I want to say is that no matter where you want to go, I will go with you. So, don''t hide


    anything from me, OK?"


    As John speaks, he holds Miya into his arms again. However, just then, a voice sounds behind them.


    "Let go of her!"


    It is Anson.


    Miya then is pulled over by Anson. But John reacts quickly as he tries to pull her back. So she is pulled


    by the two men at the same time. She feels that her hands are about to dislocate.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Let go of me, Anson. You''re hurting me," Miya holds back her tears and says.


    Anson and John can''t bear to see Miya''s painful expression, so they let go of her at the same time.


    "How can you be with him? I just left for a several days and you are now holding his hands together on


    the street. You said you are going to be with me. Are you going back on your word now? How can you


    do this? How can you keep deceiving me again and again? Well, you can''t do this to me or you''ll have


    to pay for that."


    Anson doesn''t have any misgivings now because he can''t stand Miya being with other guys, not to


    mention that they are acting so intimately. On the other side, John is breathing heavily, as if there is a


    fire of anger burning in his heart.


    "That''s what I have to tell you. You''d better not to have any indiscriminate thoughts about her, because


    she is my woman."


    "Your woman?" Anson purses his lips and feels furious, his hands hanging down on both sides.


    "Let me tell you, the reason I let her stay in the orphanage is that I have made a condition with her. I


    won''t let you two be together. She''s mine," Anson says aggressively.


    John can''t hold back anymore, so he waves his fist and hits Anson. Anson doesn''t expect that and gets


    hit in the face. But he manages to remain calm. He touches the blood at the corner of his mouth in a


    graceful manner and anger begins to surge.


    "Then what is your purpose in approaching her?"


    "Listen, I used to be unable to make up my mind. But now I''m sure that she is the one that want in my


    life. So, I will not allow other men to approach her," John says arrogantly, his eyes burning with raging


    fire.


    "Then what if I tell you that she is pregnant with my child?"


    That''s shocking and even Miya can''t ept it. She refutes, "When did I get pregnant? Don''t talk


    nonsense!"


    At this time, John gets even more protective of Miya. He defends, "She has been with me these days. I


    know whether she is pregnant or not."


    John then pulls Miya behind him.


    "Well, howe you know a woman''s body so well?" Anson asks in disdain.


    "I know that you are trying to sow discord here. But listen, all that you have said is useless, because I


    won''t believe you," John says confidently.


    Anson smiles, looking so handsome.


    "Anson, stop!" Miya can''t stand this anymore.


    "You wille back and beg me one day," Anson says.


    "No. I''m pretty sure that I won''te back to you. So please, don''t pester us anymore." Miya is


    outraged now.


    Anson sneers and says coldly, "If you dare to leave me, both of you will be screwed. You''ll have to take


    my word for that."


    However, Miya does not care about his warning at all. She just stays by John''s side.


    Looking at their clenched hands and their affection for each other, Anson feels so hurt and can''t bear to


    watch any longer.


    "Miya, remember my words. I believe you will make a wise choice. Anyway, I will not force you,


    because I want you toe to me willingly."


    Anson then turns around and leaves, because he''s afraid that he will take her away forcefully if he


    stays any longer. He knows that there is a long way to go, and he shall not hurry.


    Miya can''t believe that Anson has suddenly appeared and left in a hurry. Although she did not show


    any fear when she heard what he said just now, she still has some misgivings.


    But she doesn''t want to think about that now because she just wants to stay with John.

 Chapter 903 Being Kidnapped Again

    Chapter 903 Being Kidnapped Again


    However, Miya has not expected that John would question her immediately after Anson leaves, "What


    did he mean by that? Have you slept with him?"


    As a man, he can''t bear with that, not to mention that Anson always shows up in front of him.


    Miya shakes her head fiercely. Then, she swears, "John, believe me, I have nothing to do with him.


    Although he used to take care of me when I had a hard time, you are the only one in my heart.


    Furthermore, nothing has ever happened between me and him."


    "Don''t you have any feelings for him?" John keeps questioning her with a dark face.


    Miya feels helpless. Anson hase to sow dissension between them. She thought that John would


    stand on her side no matter what Anson said. But now, it seems that Anson has seeded. She can''t


    earn John''s heart anyway.


    "That''s how you see me, huh? Aren''t I worthy of your trust? Howe you''d rather believe him than


    me?"


    Miya reveals an injured expression.


    "It''s not a question of whether I believe you or not. It''s that you have feelings for him, right?" John says


    hysterically.


    "I''ve never been with him! How can I make you believe me?" Miya''s tears flow like pearls.


    "I remember you told me that you have made a promise to him. Do you go back on your word so that


    he gets insane? Are you the kind of woman who breaks promises?"


    "Actually, that''s my n. If I didn''t say so, I wouldn''t be able to enter the orphanage to be with you,"


    Miya shouts out in a heartbreaking manner. Why doesn''t he believe her anyway?


    "I''ve done so much for you and you never acknowledge my heart, do you?" Miya bursts into tears. She


    feels that all the sacrifices she has made are worthless now.


    Seeing Miya crying so hard, John suddenly realizes that he is wrong. Her tears just melt his heart, so


    he hugs her tightly in his arms, "Sorry, I have been too angry just now. I care so much about you, so I


    can''t ept that you are pregnant with another man''s child."


    "I never thought that I would be like this. If I ever do something extreme in the future, it must be


    because I like you too much," John holds her shoulder tightly and shakes her body. Miya does not


    know what to say and can only lean against his embrace.


    "Please don''t believe others'' one-sided words anymore. Just remember that I love you and I am loyal to


    you. No matter what happens, there is no way to change it," Miya says with sincerity. John finally puts


    down all the misgivings at this moment as he feels so touched.


    "Sorry, I have lost my mind just now."


    "We have to leave this ce now. Let''s go home," Miya suggests.


    Although John hasn''t recovered his memories, Miya thinks that if he gets home and ys with the


    children, he may be able to recall his memories.


    "Go home?" John repeats her words stiffly.


    "I''ll apany you to retrieve your memories. So please give me the chance, and I will work very hard


    to do this."


    "Although I can''t remember the past, I know that you are in my heart. As long as you stay with me, I


    don''t care if I get retrieve those memories or not, so you don''t have to hesitate anymore," John says


    and then reaches out to touch Miya''s nose.


    "Then let''s go now. It''s so chaotic here. I can''t stand anymore. Let''s go find a peaceful ce and live a


    peaceful life," Miya says enthusiastically.


    John nods at her. Then, they rush to the airport.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    They finally can go home now. Miya is really excited because she finally can do what she has dreamed


    of. The children may have missed her very much, too.


    Miya thinks that the children may have forgotten what she looks like.


    They rush to the airport hand in hand. But just as they are about to board the ne, a few ck-


    clothed men rush over to stop them.


    John tries hard to resist at first. However, he suddenly feels an intense pain in his head, making it


    almost impossible for him to move. Both of them are subdued then.


    Miya watches helplessly as the ne takes off. They''ve missed the chance to go back home anyway.


    They are then tied up and transferred to a dark basement where Miya can hear the mouse chirping.


    She feels terrified. But when she finds that John is beside her, she feels much more at ease.


    "John, how are you?"


    It is so dark here that Miya can barely see him. So she asks him worriedly but there is no response


    other than the squeaks of the rats, as if they are holding a wee ceremony.


    Miya is so scared and the exciting rats just make her want to kill herself. Ever since she came here,


    she has encountered so many baffling things. She feels like she''s copsing gradually inside.


    "John, can you hear me?" Miya says while crying.

 Chapter 904 True Love in Adversity

    Chapter 904 True Love in Adversity


    However, no matter how much Miya shouts, John is totally unresponsive. Is he really dead?


    "Don''t scare me. Can you talk to me?" Miya is crying hoarsely, but she still does not receive any


    response. The only one who responds to her is the squeaking mouse.


    "John, I beg you. If you can hear me, answer me!"


    Miya has already cried into tears. She does not understand why she lives such a hard life. She just


    wants to bring him home. Why can she not do such a simple thing? How long will they suffer? After all,


    God has already taken away Alex''s memories.


    In the darkness, Miya feels too scared. She can only randomly grope about in the pitch-ck night.


    Suddenly, she touches something strange. It is like a machine. Then, she identally presses a switch


    on it.


    Then, she sees a red subtitle appear in the darkness. It is a countdown timer. Now she finally


    understands that it is a bomb.


    And the countdown shows that there are only five minutes left. It is tictacking rapidly, and her entire


    heart is about to fall into chaos.


    Miya is as anxious as an ant in pants. She never expected that this would happen to her. But in the


    end, she still can''t see John in the darkness.


    "John, there''s a bomb here. It''s too dangerous. It''s going to explode in five minutes. Wake up quickly."


    Miya can only shout with might and main.


    John finally opens his eyes slowly.


    "Why am I....?¡± John said wearily. Because of the intense paining from his head, it is even difficult


    for him to breathe.


    Miya, who has finally heard her voice, bes even more excited at this moment.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "What should we do? There''s a bomb here. We''re both going to die here. I''m the one who kills you,"


    Miya cries out.


    "John, if I knew it would be like this, I shouldn''t have gone to the orphanage to find you. Before you met


    me again, you were so happy and lived a peaceful life. I''m the one who encumbers you."


    Miya''s heart is now filled with guilt. She is already speechless out of fear and sadness. She can only


    cry.


    "I have never regretted it from the moment I knew you, so I hope you don''t feel guilty now. Dying with


    you, I have no regrets. But I hope I won''t hear you cry now. I need you to be happy when wee to


    the end."


    Hearing John say these words with great difficulty, Miya is already moved.


    "But I''m the one who makes you suffer such a cmity." Miya feels that her entire body is about to go


    numb, so she can only stay here in a daze.


    "Don''t need to feel scared anymore, because I feel that dying with you is also a very happy thing." After


    John finished speaking, he coughs heavily. Because he has been forcefully enduring the pain on his


    head, he must remain calm. This woman needs hisfort too much.


    When Miya hears John''s words, she is really moved.


    "I know what you''re saying is tofort me, but I still feel that I should be med. If I have a choice, I


    hope that I won''t appear in front of you again. At the very least, I won''t encumber you anymore."


    "Because I just recalled the past for a moment. It seems that you haven''t had a peaceful life since you


    met me. Rory is also like this. I''m like a jinx who always brings all sorts of bad luck to the people


    around."


    Miya has no way to control her emotions and can only shed tears.


    However, when Miya is about to continue, she suddenly feels that something wet is blocking her mouth.


    They are John''s lips.


    This is far beyond her expectations. This man can urately find her lips in the darkness.


    He kisses her very hard, as if he is purposely punishing her. Is that because of what she said just now?


    His tongue is deliberately teasing her. At this moment, Miya also forgets all the sorrow. She can''t help


    but put her hands around John''s neck, even if her hands are tied.


    They kiss each other affectionately at this moment. They seem to have forgotten about the bomb.


    Miya suddenly understands. If she has to face death sooner orter, it will be a good choice to die with


    him. Therefore, she simply closes her eyes andpletely enjoys this kiss.


    However, just as they are kissing each other fiercely, the lights in the basement suddenly lit up, and


    theree apuse.


    Miya hurriedly lowers her head when she hears the apuse. She is too embarrassed to see anyone


    else.


    She doesn''t know who has kidnapped her and John. However, in her mind, she already has a guess.


    However, when she sees this man in front of them, she is still shocked.


    "I''m d that you two have shown me what true love in adversity is."


    Miya stares at Bruce, who is standing in front of them, in disbelief.


    "You hired someone to kidnap us. Why did you do this?" Miya feels that she is truly sworn enemies with


    Bruce.


    At this moment, Miya noticed the bomb beside her. It is just a timer. What a false rm! It turns out that


    they have been fooled.


    "It''s all because of you who turns my son and me into enemies. Do you think I''ll let you off?" Bruce


    stares at her with a hateful gaze.


    "If you have any resentment, do not hurt her, just hurt me instead." John directly stands in front of him,


    trying to protect Miya.

 Chapter 905 She Is the Most Important

    Chapter 905 She Is the Most Important


    "You can''t even protect yourself, but you still want to protect this woman? You probably don''t know her


    true self. She''s just a woman with a flirtatious nature. She likes to seduce men."


    Bruce looks down at John who is lying on the ground with disdain.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You only attack women. What a coward you are?" John said aggressively. He is so fierce that Bruce is


    somewhat surprised.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die so quickly. I will slowly torture you. After all, my son doesn''t care about


    me now. However, with you in my hands, the situation will be different. He will definitely be obedient."


    After Bruce finishes speaking, heughs out loud.


    Miya feels that at this moment, hisughter is truly terrifying, and her entire body is filled with fear.


    "Don''t worry, I will take good care of you two. I won''t let you two die so quickly. When I knew that you


    two are going to leave and abandon my son, I felt pity for my son. Why did he fall in love with such an


    ungrateful woman like you? I just want my son to see your true self clearly," Bruce says slowly and


    looks at Miya with a vicious gaze.


    "I have nothing to do with your son," Miya shouts. She wants to prove her innocence. Why does she


    always get involved with the Comtes now?


    "You are too good at pretending. Do you think I will believe you? Only my son and this man are so


    stupid that they will believe you and be fooled by you. Anyway, I won''t let you two die."


    After saying this, Bruce turns around and leaves.


    Miya really wants to curse him. However, she sees that John has already closed his eyes wearily. She


    knew that John is feeling extremely ufortable now and is almost unable to hold on any longer.


    Thus, she shouts at Bruce, who is about to leave the door, "Hold on."


    Bruce feels a little surprised. He doesn''t expect that the woman is not afraid of him after he threatened


    her so much just now.


    He still turns around because he wants to know what this woman wants to say.


    "The person you want to attack is me, then don''t involve him in this." Miya points at John, who is lying


    on the ground.


    "So, you just want to plead for mercy for this man. Didn''t I tell you that I would not hurt you?" Bruce


    says impatiently. After saying this, he wants to turn around and leave. However, Miya is even more


    anxious now because she knows that if Bruce leaves, no one will be able to save John.


    "I beg you. Can you take him to the doctor please? His head is hurting, and he looks very


    ufortable. If you save him, I''m willing to do anything you want me to do." Miya can no longer care


    so much now because she does not want John to be in danger. She doesn''t want to lose him!


    However, Bruce still stands there and remains indifferent.


    "I beg you to find a doctor to save him. If he dies, I won''t be able to live any longer. You know, if I die,


    your son will die with me. So, you must save him!"


    Miya bits her lips tightly. She holds back the tears in her eyes and shouts.


    After hearing what Miya says, Bruce realizes that it makes sense. His son is stubborn. So, if this


    woman dies, then his son will probablymit suicide stupidly.


    This woman really knows how to threaten people.


    Bruce feels a little confused. He has kidnapped them, but in the end, he is being threatened by this


    woman.


    Although he hates the woman in front of him so much, he still loves his son. Even though he doesn''t


    want to save John, in the end, he frowns and says to his servants in a deep tone, "Send him to the


    doctor."


    After hearing this, Miya knows that her threat has seeded. She can finally let out a sigh of relief for


    the time being, but she is still worried.


    John has already fallen into aa. At this moment, Miya cannot help but stand up and wants to follow


    him when he is carried out by the people sent over by Bruce.


    However, when Bruce sees this, he looks unhappy and wants to say something. But Miya says in


    advance of him, "You know, I can''t be at ease. I must be with him. If I can''t see him for a second, I''ll


    spare no effort to kill you."


    Bruce is so angry. This little woman has a gift of gab. He can''t stand this feeling anymore and says,


    "Go!"


    He doesn''t want to care so much about it now.


    In the meanwhile, Anson is anxiously walking around and asks, "What? Miya was kidnapped by my


    father?"


    "Yes, she was kidnapped at the airport," a bodyguard replies silently.


    "I knew that old man wouldn''t let her off. How is her situation now?"


    There is silence.


    However, Anson is already extremely anxious at this moment. He shouts, "I''m going to save her right


    now."


    The bodyguard hurriedly says, "Mr. Anson, I''m afraid it''s not too good for us rush to save her now. The


    things you need are notpletely prepared."


    "To me, she is the most important."


    With that, Anson walks forward withrge strides.

 Chapter 906 Catching Them All in One Go

    Chapter 906 Catching Them All in One Go


    Several doctors are crowded in the room, and Miya is anxiously walking around outside.


    No! She can hardly retain herposure. She wants to go in immediately and see the situation inside!


    Just as Miya is about to barge in, Bruce suddenlyes out and stops her.


    Miya feels as if she haspletely lost control of herself, shouting, "I want to go in. Don''t stop me!"


    Bruce can''t restrain his anger and says with a gloomy face, "You don''t ask too much. You must know


    that if I want to kill you, you won''t be able to live to tomorrow."


    Miya is also stubborn.


    "If you want to kill me, then do it now." Anyway, if John can''t be saved, she will not want to live


    anymore.


    "You...," Bruce is furious and points at Miya, saying, "Don''t think that I don''t dare to attack you!"


    Miya maintains an indifferent attitude and says, "Then you can do it."


    Bruce wants to p this ungrateful woman in her face, but he suddenly remembers something and


    endures it. His expression is extremely gloomy.


    "Don''t let me see this woman. Besides, without my permission, they will definitely not be allowed to


    meet." After Bruce ruthlessly says this, he turns around and leaves.


    Miya feels unsatisfied. Why not let them meet?


    Afterwards, Miya is carried by two bodyguards and thrown into another room. She is like a cloth doll,


    being thrown on the ground.


    "Let me out! What do you want to do? I want to go out!" Miya desperately knocks on the door and


    shouts, but in the end, there is no response.


    She wants to see John....


    She wonders how John''s situation is. She can''t stand this feeling anymore. She is going out to see


    John!


    Miya, who is crying, can only helplessly knocks on the door, and she keeps muttering, "Please...."


    In the end, Miya falls into aa.


    Anson, who has barged in through the window, is sneaking forward. Suddenly someone pats him on


    the shoulder.


    When he turns around, he sees Derrick.


    Anson immediately makes a vignt gesture of self-defense. He immediately grabs Derrick''s neck with


    his hand. He has already turned against Bruce. Therefore, he has no choice but to guard against


    Derrick.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Anson, why are you treating me like this? I''m here to tip you off." Derrick, however, does not feel


    surprised. He just says helplessly.


    Upon hearing this, Anson immediately asks, "Do you know where she is?"


    Derrick knows that when ites to Miya, his brother would bepletely irrational. He can''t


    help but sigh in his heart.


    "I''ve already told you that I''m here to tip you off. Don''t you trust me, Anson? And do you really think it''s


    worth betraying your father for that woman?" Derrick looks at her carefully again.


    "Don''t worry so much about this. You just need to tell me where she is." Anson''s face is gloomy, and his


    tone of voice is also extremely cold.


    Derrick suddenly ps his hands.


    "Anson, I have to admit that what you''re doing is really ridiculous. That day, dad had been pissed off by


    you. Fortunately, he had me by his side then." After Derrick finishes saying this, he crosses his arms.


    Anson narrows his eyes and looks at him, saying, "Miya is the only one in my heart right now. Other


    things have nothing to do with me."


    Derrick sighs helplessly.


    "Anson, do you know that the woman you love is falling in love with another man? And what you are


    doing now will ruin your life. I am here to kindly remind you," Derrick says.


    Anson naturally doesn''t buy it.


    "I advise you to shut up and just tell me where she is right now. Otherwise, I will not let you off," Anson


    says in an aggressive tone, as if there is no room for negotiation.


    Derrick reveals an indifferent expression and says, "She''s in the rightmost room on the third floor. You


    should be cautious because this woman will get you killed sooner orter."


    After Anson hears this, he directly goes in the direction Derrick says.


    Derrick crosses her arms and watches Anson leaving.


    On another room, Miya is lying weakly on the ground, but she is still muttering, "John...."


    She is already too weak to open her eyes.


    The door is suddenly kicked open rudely. The man who walks in sees Miya lying on the ground, feeling


    even more distressed. He immediately picks her up and hugs her.


    "I''m sorry I''mte and make you suffer. But don''t worry, I''ll take you away immediately." Anson is


    hugging her as if he were protecting a treasure.


    In the end, Anson easily takes Miya away under the escort of his bodyguard. After bringing her back to


    his vi, he carefully puts her down on the bed. Then, he gently touches her forehead. It is hot. She is


    still muttering nonstop, but he can no longer hear what she is saying.


    "Call a doctor!" Anson shouts to his servants. His face is gloomy as he looks at Miya lying on the bed.


    He even feels that his entire world is about to copse.


    He doesn''t want anything happens to Miya!


    Anson watches anxiously as the doctor is treating Miya....


    At this moment, a bodyguard rushes in in horror.


    "Mr. Anson, Mr. Bruce ising...." Before the bodyguard can finish his words, Bruce swaggers in and


    walks to Anson.


    "Take them all." Bruce gives the order, and a group of ck-clothed people immediately rushes in.


    Miya, the doctor who is treating her, the bodyguards standing at the side, and Anson are all captured.


    Anson finally understands. No wonder everything goes so smoothly. It turns out that Bruce wants to


    catch them all in one go.

 Chapter 907 Threatening Bruce

    Chapter 907 Threatening Bruce


    Anson realizes that''s Bruce''s scheme. How crafty he is! Thinking of this, Anson can''t help butugh


    coldly.


    Bruce is surprised by Anson''sugh. Bruce asks in a lower voice, "What are youughing at? You''ll be


    dead soon!"


    "Is that so?" Anson narrows his eyes and raises his eyebrows. He doesn''t care about it. "Then just kill


    us all!"


    Anson knows Bruce very well. If Anson begged for his mercy, he would definitely be insatiable and ask


    for more. And Anson would have to be obedient to Bruce. So, Anson will never submit to him!


    "You..." Bruce is really pissed off by Anson, who wouldn''t submit to him even in such a situation.


    "Just do it. I''m willing to die with her. I don''t care about anything else," says Anson, with his eyes


    closed.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Bruce is irritated by Anson''sposure in face of death.


    "You are against me for a woman, and even put your life at stake. Is that fun?" Bruce looks at Anson


    with anger.


    Anson curls his lips in disdain. "This is more fun than being your puppet."


    "Do you think I wouldn''t kill you? As long as I give the order, both of you will die. And do you really want


    that woman to die?" Bruce knows Anson''s soft underbelly very well.


    "If she dies, I definitely won''t live alone. As long as I can be with her, I don''t care whether I live or die."


    Anson reveals an indifferent expression and looks at Miya who is lying on the ground with affection.


    Seeing the deep affection in Anson''s eyes, Bruce can''t stand it anymore.


    "Why did I do to deserve a son like you?"


    Anson mercilessly retorts, "Maybe that''s karma. I was born to bring you youreuppance."


    "You ... you asked for it! Don''t me me for being ruthless. Throw that woman down from the window


    now. Will you still talk to me like that?" Bruce says in an aggressive tone, his eyes extremely sharp.


    Hearing this, Anson immediately panics.


    "Just as I said before, if she''s dead, I will never live alone. I will jump down with her." Anson is so


    excited that he even pushes away the ck-clothed man who is holding him hostage and runs to the


    window.


    "Anson, are you crazy?" Bruce shouts loudly.


    Anson says helplessly while looking in the distance, "I have never lived a normal life."


    "Stop! Bring that woman back immediately!" Bruce has no choice but topromise. He wants to


    threaten Anson, but he doesn''t expect Anson to be threaten him back. Bruce feels immensely


    embarrassed but he is left with no other choice.


    However, Anson can''t hold back his true feelings any longer. "Don''t stop. Let me tell you. I never take


    you as my father. You just want me to live as you wish. I''ve had enough of this for a long time. I really


    don''t want to see you anymore!"


    Anson spits out all the hatred he has for Bruce.


    "Do you have to hate me so much? And all I''ve done is for your good. Have you ever thought that I


    have my own difficulties?" Bruce tries to exin.


    "It''s useless to say anything now. Anyway, if you stop me from being with her now, you might as well


    just kill me," Anson says. Anson suddenly snatches out a sharp knife before others notice.


    "If you want me to live, leave now!" Anson knows that Miya is at stake. He must force Bruce away.


    Bruce looks at Anson seriously. He doesn''t expect Anson to be so irrational.


    Just as Bruce is in a daze, Anson stabs himself in the thigh with the knife.


    "Do you want to have a disabled son? Do you want to see me bleed to death?" says Anson.


    "Calm down!" Bruce feels worried. He is surprised that Anson likes that woman so much that he would


    hurt himself. "You''re crazy."


    Bruce looks at him angrily, "You really let me down. How dare you hurt yourself for a woman?"


    "Looks like you don''t believe me, so you wouldn''t leave." Anson pulled out the saber and stabs it into


    the other thigh.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Bruce shouts excitedly. He believes Anson is out of mind.


    "You know me. No one can stop me from doing what I want to do, not even you. You all said that


    sooner orter, I would die because of her, but I have to say, it is you who kill me." Anson''s words


    makes Bruce''s heart ache with pain.


    Bruce says, "Let''s go!"


    Then he leaves.


    The instant Bruce leaves, Anson falls down to the ground powerlessly.


    But there is something more important. Anson immediately says to the doctor, "Go see her now!"


    "But you got injured..." The doctor looks at Anson''s bleeding legs worriedly.


    "It doesn''t matter. Treat her first." Afterwards, Anson faints.


    When he wakes up, the first thing he does is to see Miya.


    "Why am I here?" Miya feels a faint pain in her head. However, she finds that she is lying on the bed


    with an intravenous drip on.


    However, when Miya looks around, she sees Anson beside her. "Why are you here?"


    "I saved you." Anson''s face is a little pale.


    "You rescued me. But John is still there. I have to find him." Miya wants to stand up, "He is in danger


    now. I can''t leave him alone."


    "Calm down. As long as I''m here, I''ll help you protect him." Anson only wants to appease Miya first.


    "Is all of this your conspiracy? You and your father have been working together to deceive me, right?


    None of you are good people."

 Chapter 908 Departure

    Chapter 908 Departure


    Miya helplessly turns her head, because she has had enough of the life here. She only wants to go


    back and save John.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Miya, don''t be so excited. I said I would help you. I will stand by your side wholeheartedly, even if it is


    against the whole world," says Anson affectionately.


    However, Miya doesn''t want to listen to him. She covers her ears with her hands and says, "I beg you


    not to say that to me again. I only want to go back and find John now. He is my whole world. You are


    nothing to me. I beg you, don''t pester me anymore."


    Miya pushes him away desperately, but she identally pushes Anson down.


    She also feels very surprised. When does she be so powerful? How could she push him away so


    easily?


    But when Miya sees Anson''s thigh bleeding after he falls down, she feels a bit sorry for him, "Why did


    you get injured?"


    Anson¡¯s bodyguard walks in. "In order to save you, Master hurt himself. He stabbed himself in the thigh


    with his saber before Mr. Bruce. However, you didn''t pay him back but hurt him again! You make it


    harder for him."


    After hearing this, Miya feels even guiltier. She looks at Anson with concern, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to.


    If I have known you were injured, I wouldn''t have done this."


    "It''s toote." The bodyguard wants to defense Anson.


    Anson is lying on the ground weakly. His thighs are covered in blood. The wounds must be very deep,


    Miya guesses. Miya doesn''t know what to say at the thought of the bodyguard''s words.


    "You''re injured. Why don''t you call a doctor?" After a while, Miya speaks slowly.


    "It''s all your fault! He cares about you more than himself. But what about you? You hurt him again. Do


    you know how much he has done to protect you? But you only care about that bastard."


    The bodyguard knows all Anson has done for her. He cannot hold back anymore.


    "He''s not bastard!" Although Miya feels very guilty, she allows no one to nder John.


    "Is that true?" Miya still doubts his words, because she worries that it might be a lie.


    "No one would be so stupid and do so many things for you, except him. Now he even has to face your


    questioning. He must be very upset." The bodyguard shakes his head with anger.


    "Stop. Don''t believe him. I was voluntary." Anson struggles to get up from the ground. But just as he


    stands up, he falls down again. He looks stubborn and pitiful.


    "She doesn''t deserve your love. Actually, I think Mr. Bruce is right. She doesn''t deserve it. You''ve done


    so much for her. What has she done for you? She did nothing but hurt you!" The bodyguard says.


    "That makes sense. However, only when you truly love someone will you do anything for her. That''s


    how I feel. You must help me take good care of her. No one is allowed to offend her without my order."


    Before Anson closes his eyes, he still cares about Miya.


    Miya feels worried. Has she hurt him too much? After all, he has done so much for her, but she hurt


    him again and again.


    Finally, she walks over to him and helps him up. "Call the doctor."


    Miya has to stay by his side until the moment Anson wakes up.


    Anson has been by her side to take good care of her. Now, it''s her turn. She owns to him.


    When Anson opens his eyes, he finds Miya is standing by his side and then he smiles contentedly.


    Miya feels even guiltier when she sees his smile.


    "You idiot! Your legs were injured seriously. If you be disabled, will you smile like this?"


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you can stay by my side forever, even if I am disabled, I will be very


    happy." Anson only cares about her.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s not an appropriate time for sweet nothing. You know I don''t love you. You''ll


    get nothing back from what you''ve done for me. I told you I don''t want you to waste your time on me."


    But Anson suddenly kisses her lips. She tries to push him away with all her might, but he hugs her


    tightly.


    Miya really wants to push him away, but when she sees that the wounds on his legs are bleeding


    again, she stops. Because she doesn''t want to hurt him again.


    She thinks of John. And she realizes that she is betraying him if she doesn''t push him away. She can''t


    betray John. Therefore, she makes up her mind to push Anson away forcefully. "Don''t do that again."


    She wipes her lips hard.


    "You didn''t push me away just now. You like me. I know that it may be very difficult for you to love me


    now, but I believe we''ll make it!" Anson says firmly.


    "Don''t you understand that I stay here just because I feel guilty? I think you''re a good person. I don''t


    want to get you into trouble or waste your time," Miya says helplessly.


    "I told you, you never waste my time. You make my life more colorful. Let me take care of you please."


    Anson holds Miya''s hands.


    "Don''t say that again, and don''t do things like that. I''ll never fall in love with anyone else except John.


    You should give up. I thought it would be a good thing for you that I stayed here to take care of you, but


    now I think I''m hurting you, so I will leave now," Miya says firmly, because she does not want to repeat


    the same mistake.


    Only when she leaves will Anson be relieved from troubles.

 Chapter 909 Lets Save Him Now

    Chapter 909 Let''s Save Him Now


    But just as Miya is about to leave, Anson is still clinging to her hand. "I beg you not to pester me


    anymore. You can only be relieved from pain by leaving me. I really don''t want to hurt you anymore."


    Then, Miya shakes off Anson''s hand forcefully. When she tries to rush out, Anson falls off the bed and


    onto the ground.


    Watching Anson crawl over with bleeding thighs, Miya feels guilty and worried. "Why are you doing


    this? You will hurt yourself."


    However, Anson hugs Miya''s legs tightly and says, "I won''t let you leave."


    Miya believes that Anson is almost crazy. The bodyguard aside can''t help saying, "How long are you


    going to torture him? He has suffered a lot. If you leave him now, he will die from heartbreak."


    Hearing the bodyguard''s usation, Miya hesitates about leaving. The bodyguard is right. She can''t


    treat Anson so cruelly.


    "I know what I should do now. I won''t leave. You can go to bed and have a good rest, OK?"


    When Anson hears that, he nods happily like a child. "As long as you don''t leave me, I will always listen


    to you."


    Why is he so devoted to her? In the following days, Miya takes care of him.


    One day, Miya gets absent-minded after Anson goes to bed to rest. Because she really worries about


    John, and she doesn''t know what is going on with him.


    But just as she wants to walk out of the door, the bodyguard stops her.


    "Are you trying to sneak away while Master is asleep? Aren''t you too cruel to him? He has done so


    much for you. What else can you do except hurting him?" The bodyguard tries his best to suppress his


    anger, yet his eyes full of anger.


    "That''s why I believe leaving him is the best choice." Miya can''t find any other reason now.


    "If your departure could make him feel better, I would have let you go. But now he can''t live without


    you. You should take good care of him," The bodyguard says with a cold face.


    Miya pleads, "Can you get me some news about John?"


    The bodyguard immediately frowns when he hears this. Miya adds quickly, "I know this is not a big deal


    for you, but he means a lot to me. I didn''t mean to hurt Anson. I really hope you can help me."


    "No way." The bodyguard firmly refuses.


    Anson, who is lying on the bed, opens his eyes and purses his lips. "Do as she says. You shall listen to


    her from now on. Do you understand? You must protect her anytime."


    "My duty is to protect you. How can you let me protect others?" The bodyguard says discontentedly.


    "You don''t listen to me now?"


    Although the bodyguard is very angry, he has to suppress his anger. All Miya can do is to look at Anson


    gratefully.


    When Anson wants to get out of bed, Miya immediately goes to him and supports him. "You haven''t


    recovered yet. Don''t move."


    Anson, however, holds her hand tightly. "Do you know how happy I was when I knew you would stay by


    my side?"


    Miya hurriedly withdraws her hand. "You know, I don''t want to."


    "I know you still love him. Actually, I don''t mind. As long as I can stay by your side, I can protect you


    two, if you give me a chance." Anson feels there is no other choice left.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Why don''t you understand? You don''t mind, but I do."


    Miya feels overwhelmed. She doesn''t know how to solve this problem. "I only want to save John now."


    "After I recover from my injuries, I will save him with you. I know that is what you want. I''ll give you all


    you want," Anson says resolutely.


    "Please don''t be so nice to me." Miya lowers her head in embarrassment. He is so nice to her that she


    doesn''t know what to do with him.


    "Just take it for granted. Anyway, I only need you to stay by my side for the rest of my life. I know you


    want to reject me, but let''s talk about thister. My wounds aren''t that deep. I was just trying to threaten


    my father," Anson said casually.


    "Actually, your father really cares about you. If you hadn''t wasted your time on me, you two might have


    been good now. I''m the one who has estranged you. It''s my fault."


    Miya lowers her head.


    "No, don''t say that. I feel much honored to help you. I''m so happy. It''s not your fault. Don''t think so. I


    will do my best to protect you ... two."


    With hesitation, Anson finishes his words.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know how to repay you. If I have next life, I will stay with you." Miya ponders for a long


    time before slowly saying so. Anson feels excited about her words, "I''m really happy to hear that."


    After Anson has rested for a few days, Miya can''t wait to go out. She tries to escape by secretly


    climbing over the wall several times, but she is stopped by that bodyguard every time.


    "This is not the first time I''ve caught you. I just hope you can treat him well. Why did you betray my


    master? Do you really want him to die?" The bodyguard says angrily.


    However, at this moment, Anson walks out, wearing a suit. He seems in high spirits.


    "Master, why did youe out?"


    "Let''s save him now," Anson says, grabbing Miya''s hand.

 Chapter 910 Hes Dead

    Chapter 910 He''s Dead


    Miya is pulled into the car before she even knows it.


    "How''s your wound? Are you sure you''re OK?" Miya looks at Anson worriedly. After all, she can''t


    implicate him for her own affairs. Anson has done too much for her.


    Anson bodyguard says worriedly, "Master, you can''t hurt yourself just for this woman."


    "Don''t worry, my condition isn''t that bad. I know clearly that I''m fine. Let''s go and save John now. I


    won''t let you worry so much anymore."


    Anson says firmly to Miya.


    Anson asks the driver drive fast to the Comtes'' old house. And then Anson and Miya get off the car


    hand in hand. Miya is afraid that John would see them, so she quickly withdraws her hand. Anson


    notices her movements and says, "Don''t worry, I will protect you."


    Miya says, "Thank you." She doesn''t what to say now.


    Theye in the Comtes'' old house.


    Bruce walks over and immediately asks, "Anson, how is your wound?"


    Anson looks away indifferently, "You must know that I''m not here to catch up with you. I''m here to find


    John. Hurry up and release John. Otherwise, I will not let you off."


    "Is this how you talk to your father? You resist me not only for this woman, but also for her beloved


    John. What''s the point of this?"


    Bruce thinks that Miya is not worth what Anson is doing.


    "I know that you go against each other because of me. I am sorry. However, please let John go. I am


    willing to leave your world and will never disturb you again. Don''t say such words because of me


    anymore." Miya stands up and persuades them.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    However, Bruce ps Miya in the face without hesitation and says, "You are the main culprit who leads


    us into this. Have you no shame?"


    He vents all his anger on Miya.


    Bruce''s movements are so fast that Anson has no time to stop Bruce.


    Miya covers her face in pain, but she is unable to change the situation.


    Anson mercilessly punches Bruce on the face and says angrily, "How dare you hit her!"


    "You''re a bad son. You actually hit me for this woman?" Bruce is surprised that his son would attack


    him.


    Anson says in an impolite tone, "You''re hurting the person I love the most. Have you ever asked me


    how I feel? I would rather you hurt me. For thest time, hand over John."


    Bruce is enraged. "John is dead. He died despite emergency rescue efforts. So, please care about


    yourself. I don''t want to care about you anymore."


    "He''s dead? You must be lying to me!" Miya desperately walks forward to grab Bruce''s clothes, but she


    is pushed away by a ck-clothed man beside her. Fortunately, Anson walks forward to support her.


    Otherwise, she would fall to the ground.


    Miya can''t ept this fact. She cries piercingly, "You must be lying to me. Where do you hide John?


    Hand him over to me quickly!"


    "I won''t care about a corpse," Bruce says and keeps staring at Miya with hatred.


    "No, this is impossible. He is clearly fine. You must be lying to me!" Miya repeats these words at a loss.


    Bruce continues to speak ruthlessly, "He''s dead and I''m telling the truth."


    "Please don''t joke around. Hand him over quickly." Anson can''t bear to see Miya in such pain.


    Bruce says with a look of disgust, "Do you think I would joke around with his death? If I knew he would


    die, I wouldn''t have caught him back then. His death dirtied my house."


    It wrenches at Miya''s heart. She says bitterly, "You must be lying..."


    She is tearful and she can''t believe that John is dead. She has a breakdown and she is on the verge of


    going crazy.


    Anson holds her tightly in his arms. He is afraid that Miya can''t ept it and do something to hurt


    herself.


    Afterwards, Anson asks his bodyguard to support Miya.


    Anson takes out a saber and wants to threaten Bruce again by hurting himself. Bruce immediately sees


    through Anson''s trick.


    "Are you trying to threaten me with your own life again? You can search for John in this house. But


    even if you dig through the entire vi, you will not find him, because he''s not here."


    "Where exactly is he?" Anson doesn''t expect Bruce to read his mind.


    "If you two want to live a better life in the future, don''t appear in front of me." After that, Bruce angrily


    walks back into the house and smashes the things in the house furiously. As a result, they hear a


    smash in the living room.


    Derrick shakes his head helplessly. He only knows that there will be a good show.


    Miya is crazy and wants to rush in, but she is stopped by the bodyguards. Soon, Anson hysterically


    searches the entire vi but can''t find John.


    Miya is in despair and her eyes are empty. She wonders if John is dead. No! She can''t believe what


    Bruce said. She has to find John, no matter he is alive or dead.


    "I must find him. If I can''t find him, I won''t leave here for the rest of my life!"


    Anson says, "Don''t worry. I will apany you to find him."


    Bruce leaves and Miya and Anson stay here. Miya can no longer hold back and bursts into tears sadly.


    She covers her tearful face with her hands. And she feels sadness devouring her cells and despair


    slowly spreading.


    She feels that she plunges into darkness.


    "Is John dead? Why can''t I find him?" Miya cries out in tears.


    "Don''t worry. I promise I''ll help you find him." Anson hugs her tightly in his arms.


    Miya follows the bodyguards to search around the vi all the way, but she is so tired that she faints in


    the end.


    Anson can only find a room for her to have a good rest.


    He knows that in such a situation, Bruce will not attack them.

 Chapter 911 Kill Him or Not

    Chapter 911 Kill Him or Not


    Anson walks out of the door and is surprised to meet Bruce. Bruce says, "I suppose Miya is asleep. I


    want to talk to you."


    "I advise you to hand over John," Anson says coldly.


    "Why are you still speaking of John now? Just assume he is dead. Don''t look for him anymore. Since


    you like Miya so much, you can be with her." Bruce can''t bear to see his son feel upset for Miya.


    "Are you forcing me now?"


    Anson says in an aggressive tone.


    Bruce sighs, "Don''t you understand my good intentions? I don''t want John to appear again for your


    good. You like Miya, so I want you to be with her."


    He has to admit that his son would only serve others silently and never take the initiative to fight for


    anything.


    Anson says, "You don''t get to take care of my affairs. I just want you to hand him over to me." Miya will


    be happy only if she sees John.


    "John is dead. He''s truly dead."


    Bruce says through clenched teeth.


    Anson says firmly, "I know that you''re lying. You can deceive everyone in this world, but you can''t


    deceive me."


    "Do you want to see them y kissy-face in front of you every day? I''m just helping you. I''m not going


    to break you up now." Bruce knows his son''s temper too well, and he adds, "So I''m here to make peace


    with you. You''re my son, and we shouldn''t have had an overnight grudge."


    "I only want to see John now." Anson repeats.


    "You..." Bruce is so angry that he is lost for words. "If you continue like this, I won''t care about you


    anymore."


    "That''s for the best." Anson contradicts Bruce.


    "Do you want me to hurt myself again before you''re willing to tell me the truth?" Seeing that Bruce


    wants to leave in anger, Anson shouts at Bruce''s back.


    Bruce stops.


    He wonders if Anson wants to anger him to death.


    "You know that I am as good as my word," Anson says with certainty.


    "Just recover from your wound. I''ll tell you when the timees." Bruce sees Anson''s thigh bleeding.


    Bruce leaves.


    Anson returned to Miya''s side.


    Miya lies on the bed and falls asleep. Her eyelids keep twitching and she wakes up from a horrible


    dream.


    "John... Where are you?" Miya murmurs.


    Anson hold her hand tightly and says, "Don''t be afraid. I''m right here. I''ll help you find John."


    Miya finally sees Anson clearly. She looks down and says in disappointment, "It was all because of me


    that things went wrong. Will he survive as long as I die?"


    Her tears flow hard and fall onto the quilt.


    "Now is not the time to be sad. I will bring him to you." Anson gently wipes the tears off Miya''s face with


    his hand.


    "Don''t lie to me anymore. You''ve been lying to me all the time. It''s impossible for your father to let me


    and John go, because you like me. It''s all because of you." Miya now pass the buck to Anson.


    "I''m sorry. I know you''re ming me now. I promise I won''t disappoint you." Anson looks at her


    affectionately, but Miya closed her eyes painfully and sheds tears again.


    "I only want to see him..."


    ...


    Bruce is in a hospital looking at the person lying on the bed.


    The one lying on the bed is John.


    Actually, Bruce has asked the doctor to examine John. The doctor said that John had cerebral


    congestion, so he had frequent headaches.


    Bruce wonders if he should immediately kill John, so that Anson may be happy.


    In order for his son to be happy, Bruce has to do this at all costs. He can''t be soft-hearted.


    His phone rings untimely.


    The caller ID is a strange number. After hesitating for a while, Bruce answers the phone.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    However, nobody is speaking.


    "Hello, it''s me."


    Just as Bruce is about to hang up the phone, a familiar voicees from the phone.


    "Fanny? Are you Fanny?" Bruce asks in disbelief. After all, he hasn''t contacted with Fanny for more


    than ten years.


    "You are surprised, aren''t you? I''m not dead yet." Fanny on the other end of the phone sneers.


    Bruce is indeed a little excited. "Fanny, don''t say that. I''ve been missing you for these years. I have


    tried to find you for a long time."


    Fanny sneers, "Don''t y faux things. You wouldn''t try to find me. You wife tried every means to kill me


    back then. Were it not for my good fortune, I would have died long ago."


    "Where are you now? Why do you suddenly call me? Do you have something to tell me?" Bruce hasn''t


    changed his phone number for more than ten years in order to wait for her to call him.


    Fanny says bitterly, "I just want to tell you that your daughter is dying. If you want to see your daughter,


    come to Charterisl Hospital right now."


    If things are not that bad, Fanny won''t call Bruce. There is nothing she can do now.


    Bruce says anxiously, "I''m in Charterisl Hospital right now. Where are you? I''ll go find you immediately."


    Fanny is a little surprised. Perhaps this is fate. She tells him the exact ward number.


    Bruce rushes to the ward immediately. For so many years, he has never known that he has a daughter.


    What makes him even more excited is that he has actually found Fanny. When he arrives at the ward,


    he sees Fanny at a nce.


    He can no longer restrain his yearning for her and rushes over to hug her into his arms.

 Chapter 912 Find John

    Chapter 912 Find John


    Fanny''s first reaction is to push Bruce away, but she is surprised that the moment Bruce hugs her, she


    is softened. She is unwilling to push him away. She has to admit that she has missed Bruce for more


    than ten years.


    So she slowly puts her hands round Bruce tightly.


    "Fanny, where have you been all these years? I''ve missed you so much. I''ve been looking for you."


    Bruce is unable to restrain his excitement.


    Fanny is very touched. However, when she thinks of what happened ten years ago, she is


    disappointed. She immediately pushes him away.


    "It''s been so long. Don''t talk about the past. Anyway, it doesn''t matter to me anymore." Fanny is cool


    andfortable.


    Bruce, on the other hand, is puzzled. "What did you mean by that? Do you choose to forget everything


    that happened to us ten years ago?"


    Fanny is distressed


    She closes her eyes sadly. After calming down, she immediately opens them and says, "You have


    chosen your wife back then."


    Bruce immediately knows what is going on.


    Bruce looks at her affectionately and says, "Are you still angry about what happened back then? I know


    that I was the one who let you down, but now that she''s gone, you can stay by my side. No one will


    take your ce anymore."


    Fanny shakes her head and says helplessly, "We can''t go back anymore. I called you today because of


    our daughter."


    "Daughter?" Brucees to a sudden realization.


    "Our daughter is living in pain now." Fanny looks at Rory, who is lying on the bed.


    Bruce follows Fanny''s gaze and sees the girl lying on the bed. He immediately walks over and looks at


    her with distress.


    "Is she our daughter? She has grown up. Why don''t you tell me earlier? She must have suffered a lot."


    Bruce sighs.


    Fanny feels very guilty.


    "This is my fault. I didn''t take good care of her, so she is in such poor health now."


    Seeing Fanny reveal such a bitter expression, Bruce naturally can''t bear it anymore. He hurriedly walks


    over and hugs her. However, Fanny regains her rationality and pushes him away.


    "I think it would be better for us to keep our distance."


    "Why do you think we need to keep a distance? You''re hurting me by saying this to me."


    Bruce can''t ept that Fanny is actually rejecting him so much.


    "I just want you to take good care of our daughter. She falls in love with a man, but she chooses to get


    hurt in order to fulfill that man. She is so sad that she rarely eats or sleeps, so she is ill and


    hospitalized." Fanny is helpless. In the few days when John left, Fanny threw herself at every day and


    tried tofort Rory. However, Rory did not listen to her and got ill. Fanny is worried.


    "Just tell me what exactly happened and what I need to do. Who made her so sad? I will find that man


    and teach him a lesson." Right now, Bruce only wants to seek justice for his daughter. After all, there is


    so little that he can do for his daughter. He will make it up to her in the future.


    "That man is called John. Perhaps Rory will be happy only if she stays by his side." Fanny has no


    choice but to seek Bruce''s help.


    Bruce is surprised that it is John! He is d that he did not kill John just now. Otherwise, his daughter


    will probably have no future.


    He thinks that young people nowadays are really emotional.


    Seeing Bruce in a daze, Fanny says, "You will help me with such a simple matter, won''t you?"


    "Or do you think she is not your biological daughter at all?"


    Fanny feels more and more aggrieved now.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "No, I don''t think so. I believe what you said. Just leave it to me. I promise I help our daughter get


    happiness. I will let both of you live a happy and carefree life from now on." As speaking, Bruce holds


    Fanny''s hand tightly. But Fanny quickly removes her hand.


    "It was easier said than done. My daughter is in such a depressed state every day. If she can''t see that


    man called John again, I''m afraid she will die." Fanny doesn''t expect that things would be so serious.


    Rory keeps hiding her sadness and forces smiles every day.


    "John is in the ward I arranged," Bruce suddenly says, shocking Fanny.


    "Is he also in this hospital now?" Fanny asks in confusion.


    Bruce nods.


    Fanny says anxiously, "Bring me to see him, now." Bruce doesn''t refuse because he feels that he owes


    Fanny too much. He will never be able to repay her in this lifetime. He can only do what he can do for


    her now.


    When Bruce brings Fanny to John''s ward, Fanny covers her mouth in surprise.


    "It''s him. How did you get him?" Fanny asks in confusion.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Anyway, I''ll leave him to you now." Bruce hasn''t decided what he


    should do to John. But now, he can hand him over to Fanny. Fanny wants to continue questioning, but


    after thinking for a while, she stops. She has an idea.


    "I''vee up with a way to make our daughter happy." Fanny''s eyes shine as she looks at Bruce.


    Bruce has aplicated feeling.


    Fanny whispers in Bruce''s ear, "We only need to do this..."


    After listening to Fanny''s idea, Bruce nods in agreement.

 Chapter 913 Im Going to Find Him

    Chapter 913 I''m Going to Find Him


    Miya is sweating profusely on the bed. In the end, she wakes up from her nightmare and muttered


    John''s name.


    Anson stays by her side and never leaves, holding Miya''s hand tightly. When Miya opens her eyes, she


    immediately pulls her hand back.


    "Are you OK?" Anson asks worriedly. However, Miya doesn''t want to speak.


    Anson bites the bullet and continues, "I know you''re still angry with me. I''ve sent my men to find John,


    so..."


    "Please take me to find him. I''m afraid something bad is happening to him." Miya can''t help but panic.


    "I don''t know his current whereabouts," Anson says despondently, and his eyes are filled with clear


    sadness.


    "Your father must know John''s whereabouts. We need to find him." Miya will not give up no matter


    what. However, when she manages to get up from the bed, she takes a few steps and falls down badly.


    Anson hurries over and helps her up. "How are you? Are you OK?"


    Miya suddenly bursts into tears. "I''m really useless. It''s all my fault. If he dies, I don''t want to be alive


    anymore."


    Miya holds her head with her hands and shake her desperately. Anson grabs her hands and says,


    "Don''t act recklessly now. Trust me, I will find a way to help you solve all of this. Furthermore, my father


    has promised me that he won''t hurt John. He said that John was dead, but it was a lie."


    "What if it''s true?" Miya''s eyes are filled with tears as she looks at him pitifully.


    "If this is true, I will die with you." Anson blurts out without hesitation. Miya is touched.


    She seems to bepletely immersed in sorrowtely, and ignores what this man has done for her.


    "Why are you treating me so well?"


    Seeing that Miya has finally calmed down, Anson breathes a sigh of relief. "Because I just can''t help


    but treat you well. So you should treat yourself better for my sake."


    Miya stops crying. She just lets Anson carry her up and carefully puts her on the bed.


    Although Miya has been very worried, Anson has stayed by her side and protected her all the time, so


    she doesn''t do anything crazy even if she is on the verge of going crazy.


    On this day, when Miyaes out of the door for a walk, she meets the director by chance.


    Although the bodyguards follow behind Miya at all times, they can''t stop her from meeting the director.


    The director seems to have known that Miya is here, so he walks towards her.


    "Miya, how are you?"


    "Director, why are you here?" Miya is very puzzled.


    "Actually, Ie here to tell you that John is going to be engaged to Rory tomorrow. I am here to invite


    you to the engagement party on their behalf." The director deliberately says in a calm tone.


    What he says is like a thunderbolt from the blue, dashing Miya to pieces.


    "What did you say?" Miya can''t believe this, though she is very happy to hear John''s name. Because


    she knows that he isn''t dead. He is still alive in this world.


    But when she hears that he is going to be engaged to Rory, she feels her heart breaking. He isn''t dead,


    but he is noting to find her. Instead, he is going to be engaged to another girl. He breaks his


    promise.


    Seeing that Miya is shocked, the director is not surprised.


    "That''s all I have to say. I don''t want to say it again. I hope I can see you tomorrow." After that, the


    director wants to turn around and leave.


    Miya grabs the director''s hand tightly and says, "You''re lying to me, aren''t you? How could John be


    willing to marry Rory? He only sees Rory as his sister."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The director puts his hands on his waist and says arrogantly, "You don''t think he likes you, do you? He


    just messes around with you. He loves Rory."


    Miya desperately drops her head into her hands. "You''re lying. I will not believe what you said. You


    must be here to sow discord."


    "Don''t deceive yourself anymore. I''m telling the truth. They are getting engaged. If you don''t believe


    me, you cane and see for yourself tomorrow."


    After the director finishes speaking, he pitilessly turns around and leaves. Miya is astonished and then


    fainted. Fortunately, a bodyguard follows behind and brings her back in time.


    When Miya wakes up, she finds herself lying on the bed and gasping heavily.


    Anson watches her worriedly from the side.


    "Are you OK?"


    Miya doesn''t know what to say. She wants to say that she is not good at all. She is about to die.


    Miya grabs Anson''s hand and says, "John is getting engaged to Rory. Take me to the engagement


    party immediately.


    "Are you sure this is true?" Anson looks at Miya in disbelief.


    "This is what the director told me. I have to go to the scene to take a look. Otherwise, I will not believe


    it." As Miya speaks, she almost jumps out of bed.


    "But you''re not feeling well..." Anson is still very worried about her.


    "Don''t worry about me anymore. I only want to find him now."


    Anson doesn''t want to believe it at first. When he sees Miya''s anxious expression, he can''t help but


    ask, "If what you just said is true, and you see something you don''t want to see, what would you do?"


    This question beats Miya, because she hasn''t thought of how to solve it.


    "I beg you. Let me go to the engagement party." Miya looks at him with tears in her eyes. It melts


    Anson''s heart. And her sad voice rings against Anson''s ears.

 Chapter 914 Theyre Really Engaged

    Chapter 914 They''re Really Engaged


    Although Anson is very distressed, he still nods and takes her to the engagement party.


    At the beginning, Anson put all his attention on Miya and ignored other things. Because he felt that


    Miya was the most important for him, so he didn''t pay attention to other things. Now, he has someone


    inquire about it and finds out that the engagement party is actually nned by his father. Of course,


    Anson doesn''t tell Miya about it.


    Because he doesn''t want her to worry any longer until everything is clear.


    However, all of this is too strange. Why does his father suddenly interfere in this kind of matter? Bruce


    has never paid attention to these things before. So Anson sends people to continue investigating about


    that.


    Miya pulls Anson''s arm and says anxiously, "Didn''t you say that you would to take me to see him? Why


    haven''t we been there?"


    Miya, who is staying in the car, is impatient.


    "Don''t be so anxious. I will bring you to see him. You have to be patient." Anson tries his best to


    comfort Miya.


    "How can I not be anxious?" Her beloved man is going to marry another woman. Marriage will maintain


    for a lifetime. Moreover, he has married her and they have children. Although he has not yet recovered


    his memories, those are all hard facts.


    When Miya thinks of this, she is more aggrieved. Tears gush out of her eyes again. She feels tortured


    by sadness. She has to seize the time to deal with these matters.


    Anson doesn''t say anything else. He just asks the driver to step on all the gas and rush to the scene.


    When the car stops, Miya gets out of the car impatiently and runs over. She wants to confirm whether


    what the director told her that day was true or not. She wants to know if John is going to betray her.


    However, just as Miya takes a few steps, she suddenly hears a voice from behind her. Someone is


    calling her name.


    Miya turns around and sees Rory.


    Rory wears a light makeup today and she is in a white wedding dress. The wedding dresspletely


    envelops her petite figure, showing a hazy beauty.


    Miya looks at Rory blinking innocently at her. She seems to be tempted by Rory, who has a young and


    vernal face. Miya wonders if John falls in love with Rory.


    Seeing Rory in wedding dress walking towards her, Miya is in a panic. She doesn''t know what to say.


    She stares nkly at Rory with indescribable sadness in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry," Rory says to Miya.


    Rory lowers her head guiltily. What she says makes Miya feels more confused. Miya takes a step back


    and asks with a trembling voice, "Why did you say sorry to me?"


    Rory is ashamed. "I know I''m doing cruel things to you. I''ve tried to let go, but I can''t. Ever since I left


    John, I feel like I''ve been living a depressed life. I find that I can''t live without him."


    Rory''s eyes are filled with tears and she looks very pitiful. Miya knows that Rory''s words are all from


    the bottom of her heart.


    "What exactly do you mean by saying this to me? What exactly do you want to do?" Miya closes her


    eyes painfully. Actually, she has guessed what would happen. However, she doesn''t want to believe it,


    so she chooses to escape.


    "I know you would rush here today. It must be my mother who told you everything. I''m getting engaged


    to John today." Rory''s words are choked by sobbing. Although Rory''s voice is very low, Miya hears it


    and feels bitter.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Actually, seeing Rory''s pitiful looking, Miya once has the thought of giving up. However, when she


    thinks of that her children will lose their father and she will be alone forever, she wants to fight for


    herself and her children again.


    "Can you tell me where he is now? I want to talk to him face to face." Miya will not give up before


    making ast-ditch attempt. After all, John had done so many things for her, and it was not easy for


    them to confess their love to each other. She can''t throw all previous efforts away.


    Rory is silent. She wants to say something, but the words can''te out of her mouth as if she is


    embarrassed to say.


    Miya, however, can''t remain calm anymore. "Do you have something you want to tell me?"


    Seeing Rory''s unnatural looking, Miya is a little puzzled.


    "I won''t let you see him, because I don''t want you to be sad. Why do you have to be like this? I know


    that you are miserable, but you will gradually forget him after a while." Rory carefully persuades Miya.


    However, Miya can no longer listen to a single word. "Think about it from a different angle. If you were


    in my position, would you forget John?"


    In the end, Rory shakes her head and doesn''t know what to say.


    Just as Miya is looking around for John''s figure, Rory points in a direction for her and says, "He''s over


    there. Go find him, but..."


    Halfway through her words, she stops, as if she had received some warning so she can''t say it. And


    then she looks at Miya helplessly.


    Miya doesn''t think so much. She only wants to find John as soon as possible and make things clear.


    She walks in the direction Rory had pointed out and sees John, the man she has been thinking about


    all day. He is wearing a white suit and holding a ss of wine. He is chatting happily with a few men


    over there. It doesn''t look like someone forces him to marry Rory at all.


    Miya is lost. She hasn''t seen John''s happy smiles for a long time. She thought that he was forced to be


    engaged to Rory, but now, he looks very happy. Miya thinks that her eyes are deceiving her.


    However, Miya doesn''t think so much and walks over. She chooses to take him away directly, and John


    doesn''t resist but looks at her silently and curiously. It is as if they have met for the first


    time.

 Chapter 915 John Is Indifferent

    Chapter 915 John Is Indifferent


    When they walk to a corner by a tree, Miya can''t help but throw herself into John''s arms. She says


    excitedly, "Tell me what exactly happened? Don''t you love me anymore?"


    Miya questions him righteously and looks at him with tears in her eyes. However, John shows a look of


    indifference. When John talked to those people, the smile on his face was quite brilliant. However, he


    puts on a gloomy and sullen face now.


    "Miss, I''m sorry that I don''t know what you''re talking about." John''s tone is extremely cold. Miya feels


    that she is on the verge of breaking down.


    Miya wonders worriedly if John is pretending to have memory loss and not recognize her.


    "Stop pretending. You have me in your heart, and you love me. How could you be engaged to another


    woman?" Miya still can''t ept this fact.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    John bes a little impatient. "I don''t know why you''re talking nonsense here, but I advise you not to


    ruin my engagement party. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. This is the engagement party I


    want in my dreams."


    Miya stares at him.


    Miya notices John''s expression is filled with longing for the future when he says these words. He


    doesn''t seem to be lying at all. In other words, when he says this, he is speaking from the bottom of his


    heart.


    "Don''t you remember me?" Miya grabs his hand. However, John pushes her hand away mercilessly.


    Due to John''s force, Miya identally falls to the ground.


    John is about toe forward to help her up, but he suddenly thinks of something and withdraws his


    hand.


    It wrenches Miya''s heart.


    "Don''t you remember me at all? Don''t you know who I am? You said that you love me and you would


    be with me. You said we would live together and you would go home with me." Miya sits on the ground


    and says with a tearful face.


    "Today is my engagement party. I hope you won''t make trouble here. If you''re here to congratte me,


    I''ll wee you. But if you''re here to make trouble, don''t me me for being rude."


    John says in a fierce tone, leaving no room for discussion.


    Miya feels John''s indifference towards her. "I don''t believe that you will marry another girl. Have you


    forgotten me? Don''t you remember who I am? I''m your beloved."


    "I know you''re here to cause trouble. Today is my big day. I hope I won''t see youter." After John


    finishes speaking, he turns around and leaves pitilessly.


    Miya feels that something is wringing her heart. She can''t take a step forward, even if she wishes to


    catch up and hug him tightly.


    She feels that she had lost her spiritual support.


    She has tried her best to rush here today, but she doesn''t want to get such a result. However, reality is


    so cruel that she can''t ept it.


    "I must be dreaming," Miya mutters as she looks into the distance in despair. In the end, she picks up a


    brick from the ground and smashes it fiercely at her hand.


    When she feels the great pain in her hand, Miya immediately realizes that all of this is true. However,


    the pain in her hand can neverpare to the pain in her heart.


    Anson silently stand behind Miya. He wants to watch Miya from afar, but when he sees that she is


    going to hurt her hand with a brick stupidly, he can''t help bute forward. He hugs her into his arms


    in time.


    "Why do you have to be like this? He probably treats you like dirt. He''s getting married to another girl,


    so don''t think about him anymore."


    However, Miya is still unwilling to believe it. She looks ahead nkly and thinks that she still have a


    chance. "Could it be that he just lost his mind for a moment? He still loves me, and we love each


    other..."


    This is clearly a hard fact, but why does she feel so painful when she says those words?


    "I heard all of your conversations just now. He doesn''t want to pay attention to you at all, and he


    completely treats you as a stranger. Perhaps he has forgotten about you," Anson says angrily. He


    wants to persuade Miya and bring her back to reason.


    However, Miya only listens to the keyword.


    Stranger?


    Miya suddenly realizes that there is something wrong with john''s attitude. He seems to havepletely


    forgotten everything that had happened before. Miya supposes there is a misunderstanding. When


    Miya thinks that maybe John is just acting, she feels better. She can''t hide here and sigh. She has to


    find a way to solve the problem herself.


    Miya has to say that Anson enlightens her with a single word.


    Miya takes a tumble and says, "I know what to do next. Thank you." She has to stop grumbling and


    come to John to confirm it.


    Miya should have thought that the whole thing was not as simple as she had imagined.


    When Miya walks over, she finds John and Rory standing on the stage. They look like a perfect match.


    Although Rory is usually lively, she can be a graceful fairy after dressing up.


    Moreover, the smile on Rory''s face is especially brilliant, like a blooming flower. They stand on the


    stage and look at each other. They are lovey-dovey, but Miya thinks it is unpleasant to look at. She is


    unwilling to see them ying kissy-face.


    Miya clenches her fists tightly. She has to hold back her anger.


    However, she can''t hold back her tears, which drip down her cheeks.


    Seeing Miya being so sad, Anson can''t bear it. He wants to extend his hand to help her wipe the tears


    off her face, but he doesn''t have the courage. He knows that Miya will definitely refuse him because


    she doesn''t ept him. But he knows there was a way. Perhaps, if John dies, Miya will be willing to be


    with him.

 Chapter 916 A Strange Phenomenon

    Chapter 916 A Strange Phenomenon


    Anson walks to Miya and asks seriously, "You don''t want them to get engaged, right?"


    Miya keeps nodding.


    "You''ll get it," Anson says and then walks aside to make a phone call. Although Miya feels a little


    confused, she doesn''t dig into it but fixes her eyes on John.


    After a while, she picks up a ss of wine and drinks it. She finally knows how it feels to numb oneself


    through liquor.


    She actually watches John get engaged to another woman with her own eyes. How can she not feel


    heartbroken?


    She holds the wine ss and looks at the two people on the stage with tears welling in her eyes. John


    and Rory look at each other affectionately, as if they are the only people in the world. They''re so


    intimate that Miya suddenly feels that she truly loses John.


    She knows that the eyes never lie. It looks like John loves Rory deeply now.


    Are John and Alex really not the same person? Has she mistaken John for Alex? They look very


    simr, so how would she get the wrong person?


    Thinking of this, she takes another ss of wine and drinks it in one gulp. Then she feels a burning


    sensation in her throat. It turns out that she has drunk a ss of strong wine. No wonder she feels a


    little dizzy now. Should she give up and bless them? But she just can''t do that.


    She even has an idea. If she kidnaps the bride, then John can''t get engaged. However, she knows that


    it''s just a fantasy.


    Suddenly, Miya sees a bunch of strange peoplee and surround the room. Is it an illusion? She


    feels that those people are all staring at John on the stage. Is someone attempting to harm John?


    She knows it''s time to stop drowning her sorrows. She put down the wine ss and walks over, waiting


    and seeing what will happen next.


    She has a bad feeling. Those people seem to harbor evil designs, as if theye here just to cause


    trouble. Are they going to harm John? Although John has betrayed her, she doesn''t want him to get


    injured anyway.


    However, just after a moment, those strange people disappear. Ansones back and pats Miya''s


    shoulder. He feels pity for her and says, "Are you all right? Do you need me to take you to the


    doctor''s?"


    "I''m not sick. Why should I go to see the doctor?" Miya says with disgust.


    "It''s good if you stay here. After a while, you''ll have a surprise," Anson raises his eyebrows and says.


    "Surprise? What exactly do you want to do?" Miya looks at Anson with confusion. Anson wants to keep


    her guessing and says, "You''ll know it by then. If I say it now, it won''t be fun."


    "What exactly is it?" Miya can''t help but ask.


    "Anyway, it''s something that can relieve your anger. When you see this, you''ll be very happy," Anson


    says.


    "No matter what you do, I won''t be happy. So don''t waste your time and energy on me." Miya is


    discouraged. She doesn''t want Anson to worry about her.


    "But what can I do? I only like you right now. Can''t I be nice to you?" Anson says with a pitiful


    expression.


    "That''s not what I mean. I just don''t want you to rush around for me. This makes me feel bad," Miya


    whispers guiltily.


    "If you feel sorry for me, then marry me and stay by my side for the rest of your life. I will protect you


    forever," Anson expresses his love for Miya sincerely. After that, he even reaches out his hand to hug


    Miya.


    However, Miya notices his action and pulls away. Anson fails to hold her and only awkwardly withdraws


    his hand.


    "No matter what, I am quite handsome and rich. Why do you just have no feelings for me? Instead, you


    take fancy to that poor brat. What''s so good about him?" Anson says sourly. He somehow is envious of


    John.


    However, Miya speaks up for John, "You don''t understand. I''ve already experienced too many things


    with him. Besides, he probably just loses his memories for the time being."


    Somehow, Miya has a feeling that John is pretending to lose his memories. Does he really forget what


    has happened during this period of time?


    "Why are you so stubborn? Perhaps he''s been ying with you all this while. You''re so naive that you


    actually trust him and wait for him." Anson''s heart is filled with bitterness.


    "I am willing to do all of this. I have decided that he is my Mr. Right in this life," Miya says resolutely.


    "Aren''t you heartsick to watch him get engaged to someone else? Why do you make yourself suffer


    from this?"


    "I indeed feel bitter, but I just can''t get over him. I can''t control my feelings." Miya looks at the front


    painfully.


    "Only when they spilt up will you cheer up, right?" Anson asks tentatively. Miya nods and replies


    casually, "Probably."


    "Then what happens next will definitely make you happy," Anson says and walks away. Miya feels a


    little confused.


    Why does he keep stressing that? Is he going to do something bad behind her back? Miya doesn''t


    know what he wants to do, but after a while, she finds that those sneaky people are back. Does she


    have hallucinations?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 917 Protect Him from Being Stabbed

    Chapter 917 Protect Him from Being Stabbed


    She feels that this group of people is ill-disposed, because their eyes are all fixed on John.


    John and Rory have already walked off the stage. Both of them are holding a ss of wine and talking


    with others. Miya is surprised to see the director and Bruce here. She is confused, wondering why a big


    shot like Brucees to such a small wedding.


    She knows the answer when she sees that Bruce is hugging the director by her waist. They seem to be


    intimate. Are they having an affair?


    This is a piece of big news. Miya finally understands why the director can do things without scruple. It


    turns out that Bruce has always been supporting her.


    Miya finds that Bruce has been looking at the director with love in his eyes. Miya can tell that he really


    likes the director. Is Rory Bruce''s daughter?


    Bruce doesn''t like Miya already, so Miya is worried that he will join hands with the director and Rory to


    deal with her.


    This thought unsettles Miya.


    She has wondered why John suddenly gets engaged to Rory since he has clearly been taken away by


    Bruce. But now, this can be exined.


    As Miya is wondering, she sees John pass by her.


    His face is expressionless. Obviously, hepletely treats Miya as a stranger.


    His action wrings Miya''s heart. How can John treat her like this? How can he forget everything he has


    said before?


    Miya can''t hold herself back any longer. She rushes forward and grabs John''s arm with all her strength,


    but she doesn''t say anything.


    John turns around and gives her a cold nce which smothers Miya with terrifying malice and even


    disgust. That''s true. She sees his disgust for her in his eyes.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Miya is frightened and let go of his hand before he says anything. She looks at John and feels that both


    her body and heart arepletely cold.


    "John, don''t you remember me?"


    After letting go of John, Miya bits her lips and asks with hope in her eyes.


    She doesn''t want to give up on John.


    John straightens his tie and stonily nces at Miya, saying in an ice-cold tone, "I''ve never seen you


    before."


    Everything he has said is like a knife, piercing Miya''s heart.


    Tears well up in her eyes.


    Miya is crying bitterly.


    However, John doesn''t have the slightest bit ofpassion for her. Instead, he continues to stride


    forward.


    Miya wants to fight for another chance, but John''s indifferent attitude discourages her. She feels that it''s


    unnecessary to ask again. He is heartless, so what''s the point of her staying here?


    As she turns around dejectedly, she sees that the group of sneaky people is slowly approaching John.


    John is standing beside the pool and looking at Rory. They are smiling to each other happily, as if they


    are the only people in the world and they only have eyes for each other.


    Miya suddenly feels that she is out of ce here. However, she finds those sneaky people take out a


    sharp knife.


    Although she wants to leave this sad ce immediately, she is very worried about John''s safety.


    She can''t allow those people to hurt John.


    Those sneaky people are moving closer to John, but John doesn''t notice it at all.


    Miya is getting more and more worried. Since when does John be so unwary? Doesn''t he see


    those people staring at him covetously? Even Miya can easily tell that. Is it because he is swimming in


    bliss now?


    Miya is extremely anxious, while John is smiling sweetly at Rory. How ironic it is!


    Even if Miya is hurting, she doesn''t leave.


    It is because she finds that the boy closest to John is rushing towards him with a knife. As he is about


    to stab John in the stomach, Miya runs over recklessly. There is only one thought in her mind that she


    can''t let anything happen to John. However, John seems to have noticed something and turns around


    nimbly, dodging the attack.


    Miya heaves a sigh of relief, but she doesn''t expect that what happens next will be even more difficult


    for her to ept.


    Although John dodges the attack, those people don''t give up but rush to him together. Seeing this,


    Miya doesn''t stand by. Instead, she stands behind John in case someone attacks him from behind. She


    wants to protect him, just like how he protected her before. She doesn''t want him to suffer any harm.


    But then she discovers that while John is fighting, he has been holding Rory''s hand tightly. Although


    Rory is nervous, she seems happy to be in John''s arms.


    Miya immediately bursts into tears. She has mixed feelings when she sees their intimacy.


    John needs to protect Rory in his arms, so he is no match for those people. Miya wonders why no one


    comes to help John. Even the security guards don''te either. Besides, Bruce and the director aren''t


    here.


    Those people seem to have grabbed onto John''s weakness and rush towards Rory. Then John quickly


    stands in front of Rory. Miya sees this and stands before John as his shield. As a result, the sharp knife


    fiercely pierces through Miya''s chest.


    Miya feels a push and falls into the pool next to her. Then those people pull Rory away from John and


    push her into the pool too.

 Chapter 918 Self-abandonment

    Chapter 918 Self-abandonment


    Little by little, Miya is sinking until she ispletely immersed in the water. She wishes John to jump


    into the pool and save her. Since she has sacrificed her life to save him just now, so she thinks that he


    will definitelye to save her. However, she doesn''t expect Rory to falls into the pool too.


    The security guards finally rush over and subdue those bad people. Miya sees John jump into the pool,


    thinking that he is going to save her. However, John rescues Rory from drowning. Miya isn''t


    discouraged because she knows that they owe Rory.


    She believes that John wille to save her after cing Rory on the ground. However, she waits for


    a long time, only to see John carry Rory away. She is even more sorrowful when seeing John''s anxious


    face. ''Does he just leave me alone?''


    ''Does he only care about Rory? What does he think I am? Am I nothing in his eyes?'' This thought


    breaks Miya''s heart. She sees her blood reddening the water and feels that she is probably going to die


    in this swimming pool.


    However, she thinks it is good, because she won''t feel heartbroken if she dies. And she won''t see the


    scene of her beloved man being with another girl. Moreover, John doesn''t love her now, so what is the


    point of her living in the world? Therefore, Miya stops struggling and closes her eyes, abandoning


    herself to despair.


    To Miya, losing John is losing everything she has.


    Nothing else can disturb her heart.


    ''Goodbye.'' She loses her lust for life. The icy water is hitting her body. She has be desperate


    when John carried Rory away. He doesn''t even look back, as if Miya isn''t there.


    Forget it. She doesn''t want to live in the sad world anymore. It''s chaos all over the ce, but Miya


    doesn''t care since she is despairing.


    She closes her eyes and is prepared to walk into another world. She doesn''t want anything now.


    However, a handsome man jumps into the pool and saves her.


    ...


    Miya seems to have had a long, long dream. This dream is a bit sad and painful.


    Suddenly, she opens her eyes and discovers that she is lying on the familiar bed. She looks to the


    other side of the bed and sees Anson.


    She feels a little disappointed.


    Anson notices her disappointment and says half-jokingly, "I don''t expect you to be so unhappy when


    you see me. No matter what, I saved you. Can you stop looking at me with an unhappy face?"


    "Why did you save me?" Miya asks, looking preupied.


    She is implicitly ming him. Why can''t he just let her die?


    "How could I not save you? You are the most important person in my life." Anson''s voice bes


    lower and lower, but Miya still hears it.


    "But I feel so miserable living in the world. I''m really anguished. I feel that I''ll be freed only if I die. Can''t


    you just leave me alone?" Miya lies weakly on the bed and pleads.


    "Is it because John is engaged to Rory that you are abusing yourself?" Anson asks angrily.


    "He really forgets me. Even if I saved him, he stillpletely ignored me and only cared about Rory.


    What''s the point of me living in the world?" Miya sneers after finishing speaking. Even she thinks she is


    pathetic.


    "Don''t say that. Actually...." Anson bites his words back in mid-sentence. He absolutely can''t tell the


    truth to Miya.


    "Don''tfort me. I won''t believe what you''re saying. There is nothing important to me in this world."


    Miya closes her eyes. It looks like she really wants to die.


    Seeing that Miya gives up on herself, Anson feels sorry for her.


    "Why do you abuse yourself? Do you know that you are abusing me at the same time? I feel bad for


    you. Can''t you treat yourself better for me?" Anson shouts with almost all his strength. He wants to


    comfort Miya, and he is also expressing his true feelings.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Miya ignores his words and only looks into the distance, as if she is an empty shell.


    The scene of John carrying Rory away keeps emerging in Miya''s mind. Perhaps she is indeed


    unimportant to John, the previous Alex.


    She closes her eyes dolorously.


    Seeing this, Anson doesn''t know what to do. He just says, "Then you take a good rest. I''ll go out."


    Miya doesn''t respond to him. She lies still on the bed, as if she is dead.


    Although Anson is worried, he still walks out. Actually, there is still a tangled thing in his mind. When he


    arrived at the swimming pool that day, he saw John jump into the pool and save Miya. Although John


    kept a poker face throughout, Anson could still see the anxiety in John''s eyes.


    It proves that John still cares about Miya.


    However, what Anson never expected was that John handed Miya to him and said, "Take good care of


    her."


    Then John left. His strange action confuses Anson.


    John clearly cares about Miya, but he pretends to be indifferent to hurt her feelings.


    If Anson knew that it was Miya who would get injured, he wouldn''t have secretly sent those people to


    hurt John. It''s all his fault. However, he will hide the truth from Miya. He wants to use his own method to


    keep Miya by his side forever.


    ''Miya, sooner orter, you will be mine.''


    Anson narrows his eyes andes up with a n.


    ...


    Suddenly, there is a loud bang.


    Then a crackling soundes from the room.


    The maid walks out of the room in a panic. When she sees Anson, she looks down and says in a


    trembling voice, "She...."


    "I see. You can leave now." Before the maid finishes saying, Anson has already guessed what is going


    on inside.

 Chapter 919 He Comes

    Chapter 919 He Comes


    Anson walks in and sees that the room is a mess. Miya still refuses to eat and even throws the food all


    over the ground. She curls up in a small corner like a puppy.


    This almost breaks Anson''s heart.


    He takes a deep breath and wends his way to Miya.


    He crouches down and gently strokes her hair.


    "Everything will be okay," he says in a deep voice.


    But Miya doesn''t listen to him. Instead, she feels impatient and pushes him away.


    "Go away! I don''t want to see you now!"


    "Don''t be so emotional. You should know that you haven''t eaten for several days. If this continues, you


    will die," Anson persuades with good intentions.


    Miya replies indifferently, "So what if I die?" Anyway, she doesn''t want to live in the world anymore.


    "How can you be so selfish? Have you ever thought about your children, your family and me? You''ve


    promised me before. I''ve been waiting for you, but you just abandon me?" Anson says excitedly.


    He shakes Miya''s shoulder with all his strength.


    Miya doesn''t stop him, because she doesn''t care about anything now.


    "Please wake up, okay? You abandon yourself just for a man who doesn''t love you. Do you think it''s


    worth it?" Anson can''t stand it anymore. During these days, he hasforted her through all sorts of


    methods, but all are useless. Miya has always been spiritless.


    Hearing this, Miya refutes desperately.


    "He loves me! How is it possible that he doesn''t love me...?" Miya bursts into tears.


    "If you really love him, you should win him back instead of giving up yourself," Anson says loudly.


    However, Miya refuses, "What does it have to do with you?"


    "I like you, so your thing is mine. No matter whether you agree or not, I will not allow you to abuse


    yourself like this," Anson says as if it''s a matter of course.


    Miya sneers, "Can you tell me what exactly you like about me? I''m a woman with nothing now."


    Her tone is a little sarcastic, but Anson feels even more pity for her.


    "I know you say this because you don''t want me to worry about you. However, I can''t stop loving you. I


    will support all your choices and help you do whatever you want, provided that you take good care of


    yourself." Anson doesn''t expect Miya to be so dispirited.


    Miya, however, doesn''t take it seriously and shakes her head gently, "Don''t say such things to me


    again. I will never believe in love."


    She can''t see any hope in this world. She closes her eyes, waiting for death. This world has nothing to


    do with her now.


    "Don''t close your eyes and pretend to be dead. I know you''ve always heard me. Can''t you give me a


    chance? If you think he loves you, why do you give up yourself?"


    After that, Anson carries Miya up.


    Miya opens her eyes and stares dejectedly ahead, "What exactly do you want?"


    "Don''t you know that? I''ve always been nice to you. I just want to enter your world and win your heart.


    But you always ignore what I''ve done for you," Anson is downcast as he speaks.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    With her eyes brightening, Miya looks at him in a daze.


    It seems that she truly always ignores his kindness to her.


    "I''m sorry," she says after careful consideration.


    "You don''t need to apologize to me. What I want is that you can be with me," Anson carefully puts Miya


    on the bed and says sincerely.


    "I''ve been chasing you for so long, but you still can''t give me a tiny chance?" Anson asks sadly.


    "I..." Miya only looks down and doesn''t know what to say. She indeed feels sorry for Anson.


    "Are you going to apologize to me again? You clearly know what I want the most. I''ve tried so hard.


    Don''t you see my sincerity?" Anson looks deeply at Miya.


    Miya falls silent, because she suddenly doesn''t know what to do with Anson.


    Anson says seriously, "I know you''re hurting now. But think about what I''ve done for you these past few


    days, and about those people who care about you. Think about it. No matter what happens, I''m here


    with you."


    Miya helplessly turns over, "Stop talking. Don''t treat me so well, because I''m already dead inside. It''s


    meaningless for a person who is dead inside to live in this world."


    Anson looks at her pale face and feels an indescribable pain in his heart.


    "Stop saying those depressing words. Give me your love. I will be very grateful to you even if it''s just a


    little love," Anson plucks up the courage and says.


    "Why are you so stupid? Why do you be nice to a woman who doesn''t love you?" Miya''s eyes are filled


    with tears.


    Anson looks at her and says, "Because that woman is you. I''m willing to do anything for you."


    Miya looks at him in shock.


    "I only hope that you can give me a chance to be with you, even if it''s just a day."


    Anson looks at Miya and slowly approaches her. Finally, he kisses her on the lips.


    It''s a bittersweet kiss.


    Seeing that Miya doesn''t resist, Anson nerves himself to French kisses her. He has been waiting for


    this moment for a long time.


    Miya''s mind goes nk. She widens her eyes and looks ahead in surprise.


    Suddenly, a man rushes towards them and fiercely punches Anson.


    "Who allow you to kiss her?" John snarls, with blue veins standing out on his temples.


    Miya feels both confused and surprised. John actuallyes.

 Chapter 920 Rory Has a Car Accident

    Chapter 920 Rory Has a Car ident


    "John, you finallye. Do you know how much I miss you?" Miya doesn''t care about anything and


    throws herself into John''s embrace. The man in front of her is her world.


    However, Anson is extremely sad. He has tried to win Miya''s heart for so long, but John ruins it. Anson


    really hates his cowardice.


    "Don''t call me John. My name is Alex," Alex says seriously, while Miya feels her heart is in her mouth.


    "What did you say?" she asks in disbelief.


    "Don''t forget that I am your man and your husband. I will never allow others to bully you," Alex says


    arrogantly.


    Hearing this, Miya bes even more excited, "You finally remember everything?"


    "If I didn''t regain my memories, you might have be someone else''s girlfriend. From now on, I will


    protect you well." Alex pulls Miya behind him, as if Anson is a ferocious beast like a tiger.


    Anson suddenly feels a little hurt. What hurts him isn''t Alex''s presence but Miya''s rejection of him. He


    mocks himself, "Miya, am I a bad person in your eyes? Are you going to leave with him?"


    He focuses all his attention on Miya.


    Miya is more excited than nervous, because Alex finally remembers her and can stay by her side at


    ease.


    She holds Alex''s hand tightly.


    "Are you really back?" Miya looks at him with tears in her eyes, wondering if she is dreaming.


    "I''ll take you away now."


    Alex takes Miya away in front of Anson. As they walk, Miya keeps staring at him in disbelief, because


    she can''t believe what is happening now. However, Alex feels ufortable.


    "Don''t stare nkly at me," Alex says.


    "But I just can''t believe it. You actually regain your memories. Tell me what exactly is going on?" Miya is


    still in a state of shock.


    "The fact is what you see. I''m sorry for what you''ve experienced these days." Alex touches her


    forehead with his hand lovingly.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "I''m fine. As long as you remember me, I think everything I do is worth it. But aren''t you engaged to


    Rory?" Miya still has many questions.


    "Everything is fine now," Alex says calmly. It''s clear that he doesn''t want to talk about it anymore.


    "What''s happening between you and Rory?" Miya has to know the answer. After all, she has witnessed


    their engagement, which hurts her so much.


    "Don''t worry. If I say everything is fine, then everything will be fine." Alex changes the topic, but Miya


    still wants to know what exactly is going on.


    "Why are you still hiding the truth? Just tell me everything."


    "It''s me who saved you that day. I was injected with some drug by the director, so I lost my past


    memories. Luckily, Rory helped me."


    "She stopped me from taking the medicine that the director gave me. She even told me to see a doctor,


    who helped me regain my memories in two days. After that, I immediately rushed over to see you, but I


    didn''t expect to see Anson kissing you."


    Alex is a little angry when he thinks of what he has seen just now.


    "I''m sorry. I really didn''t do it on purpose." Miya knows that she is in the wrong.


    "Do you know what makes me angry? It''s not that he kissed you by force, but that you didn''t push him


    away." Alex looks at Miya with sharp eyes.


    Miya feels a little guilty and says, "I''m sorry. It''s my fault...."


    Before she can finish speaking, Alex interrupts her.


    "No, all of this is my fault. However, you don''t have to worry from now on. I will take you away. Let''s


    leave this awful ce and go home." Alex holds her hand tightly. At this moment, Miya feels very sweet


    and secure as never before.


    After all, a lot of bad things have happened here, which tires out Miya.


    As they go to the airport hand-in-hand, they are stopped by someone halfway. Miya thinks that the


    person is Anson''s subordinate, but in fact, it''s Rory who seems to be injured. She walks to them while


    her forehead is still bleeding.


    Miya wants to pull Alex away, but Rory is so miserable that they can''t help but walk over.


    "Rory, are you okay?" Miya asks, while Alex walks forward and supports Rory.


    Rory only looks at Alex, "I know you are leaving. I just want to see you onest time before you leave,


    but I didn''t expect to be hit by a car just now."


    "So you stille here even though you have been hit by a car just now?" Miya asks in disbelief.


    Rory smiles and nods. Alex feels very guilty, "Rory, I''m sorry. If you hadn''t met me, you wouldn''t have


    suffered from this."


    "It has nothing to do with you. I''m willing to do it. I just hope you can be happy. I love you, but you love


    Miya. So I can only give up, and then you can be with her. I hope you two can live happily together."


    After speaking that, Rory closes her eyes. Miya gently ces her hand in front of Rory''s nose and finds


    that she isn''t breathing.


    Rory is dead.


    This news is shocking. Miya is astonished and sinks down on the ground. At this moment, Bruce and


    the director also run over.

 Chapter 921 Anson Comes in Time

    Chapter 921 Anson Comes in Time


    The director is agitated. Ever since Rory let go of John, she has been rushing around, so the director


    has been following behind Rory. She doesn''t expect that Rory stilles to see Alex after having a car


    ident. Therefore, the director has called Bruce in panic.


    But when they arrive here, they find that Rory is lying on the ground.


    "It''s your fault. You kill my daughter. Return my daughter to me."


    Rory is already dead, about which Alex and Miya feels very guilty. They just want to leave, but now


    Rory dies in front of them.


    Miya''s face is wet with tears. She hasn''t foreseen that things would turn out this way.


    Alex recovers from shock. He knows that he can''t be immersed in sadness, so he grabs Miya''s hand


    and runs fast.


    However, it''s useless for them to run. Soon, they are captured by Bruce''s subordinates. They are tied


    up and locked in a dark basement.


    Miya is about to break down. She is surprised to return to this ce. This is her nightmare in her life.


    "What exactly do you want? What do you want us to do before you let us go?" she shouts at Bruce.


    However, Alex is extremely calm.


    "You kill my daughter and make my family so miserable. Do you think I will let you two go? I will cut you


    into pieces."


    Miya sees Bruce''s desire to take revenge, as if he is going to kill them now. She knows very well that


    Bruce means it. His tone is so serious that he shouldn''t be joking.


    "Actually, it''s all my fault. It has nothing to do with him. If you want to take revenge, just kill me." Miya


    wants to take all the me on herself.


    But Alex says, "We don''t need to beg him for mercy."


    "Do you think you have a choice? I want both of you to die right now. You lead to my misery. I had a


    hard time looking for my daughter, but you caused her to die." Bruce flushes with anger, with the blue


    veins popping out in his face.


    The director walks in with a whip in her hand. She is very heated and whips Miya ruthlessly, "You bitch.


    You should have died. The person who died shouldn''t be my daughter at all."


    Miya feels sorry for Rory. Facing all of this, she has nothing to say. She only bits her lips, because she


    decides to resign herself to her fate.


    "I know that it is my fault. If you want to vent anger, juste at me. This has nothing to do with him."


    Miya wants to plead for Alex before she dies.


    "We live and die together. So don''t say those stupid words again," Alex says in an affectionate tone.


    "As long as I''m with you, I''ll be happy no matter whether I''m alive or dead." He closes his eyes calmly


    after finishing speaking.


    "What a sweet couple! But I''m not in the mood to watch you shed crocodile tears. You both have to die,


    so I can avenge Rory''s death."


    Bruce shouts and takes out a sharp knife. Miya is so frightened that she closes her eyes. Just as Bruce


    is about to stab her, Anson suddenly rushes out and stands in front of her.


    Thus, the knife pierces Anson''s chest. Seeing that he has stabbed at his son, Bruce withdraws his


    hand in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    "I swear that I will protect her," Anson says with difficulty.


    Bruce''s body trembles as he takes a few steps back. And Anson loses his strength and lies on the


    ground, with his body bleeding.


    "You fool, why are you so stupid? Why did you rush over to protect me?" Miya shouts since she can''t


    ept this.


    She is prepared to die, but Ansones out and is stabbed by the knife just to protect her.


    "I''ve already said that I''m destined to live and die for you in this lifetime. However, this may be thest


    thing I do for you. What I regret is that I can''t stay by your side any longer."


    Anson winks at the person beside him. Then the person unties Miya.


    As soon as she is free, she walks straight to Anson and holds him tightly in her arms.


    She cries, "Why did you do such a thing? I''ve already told you that the person I like is not you...."


    "I''ve never begged you for anything, but I want to beg you for one thing now. Let them go. I hope my


    death will relieve your anger." Anson don''t reply to Miya. Instead, he turns to look at Bruce.


    Bruce rushes out, while the director follows him out with confusion.


    There is chaos all over the ce.


    Miya says worriedly, "Don''t die. Please don''t die. They''ll send you to the emergency room right away,


    and you''ll be fine."


    "Don''t worry. I think it''s worth it to die in your arms. Perhaps you don''t know, before I met you, I didn''t


    know what the meaning of my life was. But now, I know that it''s you. I can do everything for you. You''ll


    remember me for the rest of your life, will you?"


    Anson says with a smile on his face, even though blood is dripping from the corner of his mouth.


    Miya dissolves into tears, "You should stop talking...."


    "I don''t want to part with you...." Anson gently stretches out his hand and strokes Miya''s face. His hand


    is covered with blood, which dyes Miya''s face red.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Since you like to stay by my side so much, then don''t leave. I promise you. I''ll promise you everything,


    as long as you don''t die," Miya hugs Anson''s body and shouts loudly. Now, what she cares about is


    only Anson.

 Chapter 922 Happiness Is Simple

    Chapter 922 Happiness Is Simple


    "I know Alex is the man you like. You are able to get rid of me soon. I will never stop you from being


    with him anymore. I only hope you to not forget me for the rest of your life. Myst wish is that before


    you leave, you can kiss me goodbye..." Anson says with almost all of his strength.


    After saying those words, Anson coughs a lot and then looks at Miya, trying his best to force a smile.


    Miya is sad and almost falls apart as well. However, she hesitates to kiss Anson as he said, because


    Alex is standing beside her. She turns to look at Alex.


    However, Alex nods at her, meaning he agrees her to kiss Anson. Since Alex is not angry, Miya


    decides to satisfy Anson''sst wish. "I''m sorry," she says to Alex in her mind.


    Miya slowly approaches Anson and kisses him on his lips gently. Their rtionship ends up with the


    kiss.


    Anson stares at Miya, eyes closed.


    "No!" Miya finally lets out a scream.


    With the scream, Anson''s lifees to an end.


    After the incident, she and Alex have been released. Besides, the director and Bruce do not make


    things difficult for them.


    Miya knows it all thanks to Anson.


    Bruce has bepletely insane due to excessive grief. He might not be able to ept that his


    daughter and son have left him one after another, let alone thetter is killed by him personally.


    Surprisingly, Derrick appears and says goodbye to them.


    "I didn''t expect your appearance would really change the fate of our family," Derrick exims.


    Miya is also surprised that he is willing to let go of her.


    "Why do you let go of us?" Miya fails to prevent herself from asking. She is filled with questions.


    "Because of my big brother. He asked me not to hurt you. I won''t revenge on you, as he once said that


    he was willing to sacrifice his life for you. And he asked me to inherit the Comtes. What shocks me is


    my father''s going crazy. However, I will try my best to manage the Comtes. You and Alex can go back


    to the ce where you belong. "


    After finished speaking, Derrick leaves as well. He specially arranges a private ne to take them


    back.


    As soon as they return to the familiar city, Miya puts herself in Alex''s arms. The trip is like a terrifying


    nightmare to her. Fortunately, it is over. But the scenes of Anson''s death linger in her mind.


    Even if she is in Alex''s embrace, she is awakened frequently. Only when she opens her eyes and sees


    Alex, she can breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Have a nightmare again? Let bygones be bygones. In the future, let''s live a happy life together," Alex


    comforts her soon, as he probably tells her anxiety and worry from her expression.


    Miya nods so hard, "Yes. Everything will be fine."


    When they return to their familiar home, all the children rush out.


    "Mom and Dad, where have you been? We really miss you."


    "We also miss you," Miya puts on a bright smile and says.


    Andre, who stands beside them,ins, "I just wanted you to go on a honeymoon. I didn''t expect


    you would leave us behind for such a long time."


    "You''re really a little brat. Is that how you talk to your father?" Andre stops saying as soon as Alex


    teases him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "But we are going to have a trip soon. All of us will go travelling and enjoy ourselves together. What do


    you think?" Alex said. And all the children begin to cheer.


    Seeing Andre holding Gogo''s hand, Joey and Ben also are also smiling, Miya feels extremely happy.


    Standing beside them, Carmen wears a smile as well.


    Therefore, the travel n is put in ce. Miya remembers how happy Aileen was when she put herself


    in Richard''s arms in the beautiful vi. She once saw them there by chance. Miya wonders that''s


    probably the so-called happiness. She is d that everyone gets what they want.


    Seeing everyone smiling and Alex, who loves her, staying by her side, Miya smiles as well. In fact, she


    is satisfied as long as her family can live happily together.


    Miya looks at the scenery in the distance.


    All of a sudden, Alex beats her horizontal to his embrace.


    "What are you doing? You scare me," Miya says sweetly.


    "We''re going to have a baby." Alex puts on a mischievous smile. Miya lowers her head and smiles


    bashfully. The door is shut with a bang while the house is filled with the taste of happiness.


    Perhaps happiness is simple. As long as she is in Alex''s arms, Miya feels happy and secure.


    "Darling, I love you."


    Before Alex replies to her, Miya kisses him.


    "I love you too," Alex says and kisses her.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!